GREEK AND ENGLISH
LEXICON
OF THE
NEW TESTAMENT.
BV
EDWARD ROBINSON, D. D. LL. D.
OK BIBLICAL LITERATURE IN THE UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, NKW-YOKC I
AUTHOR OF "BIBLICAL RESEARCHES IN PALESTINE," ETC.
A NEW EDITION,
REVISED AND IN GREAT PART REWRITTEN.
NEW YORK:
HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS,
329 & 331 PEAR I, STREET,
FRANKLIN SQUARE.
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1850, by
: -EDWARD liOBINSON.
tn the Clerk s Office of thf Disif let -C6urt for tie Southern District of New- York.
P K E F A C E
. THE Author ^ tarliest effort in the department of New Testamei.i
Lexicography, was a translation of the first edition of Wahl s Clavi*
Philologica Novi Testament^ with some additions, published in 1825.
This was followed in 1836 by his own Greek and English Lexicon of
the New Testament ; in the preparation of which several years of dili
gent labour had been expended. Whatever may have been the defi-
ciences of the latter work, it would seem to have met and supplied,
however imperfectly, a want in the theological literature of the day ; as
was evinced by its speedy republication in Great Britain, in three rival
editions, and the subsequent appearance of two abridgments.
When the time came, three years ago, to prepare for a new edition ot
this Lexicon, although not desiring to shun any necessary labour, I yet
hoped that the task would be comparatively light. The progress ol
science in this department, as in others, had indeed not ceased to be
onward. Wahl and Bretschneider had issued new and corrected editions
of their Lexicons, and Winer had revised and enlarged his Grammar ;
while the labours and improvements of.Passow had been carried forward
after his decease by able successors, and the more extended results spread
before the English public in the very valuable Lexicon of Liddell and
Scott. Still more, the Commentaries of De Wette and Meyer on the
New Testament had appeared ; to say nothing of many others. My
own official duties, too, had called me, for the greater portion of the pre
ceding decennium, to the daily interpretation of the New Testament
before large classes of young men preparing for the ministry of the Gos
pel ; and, in the meantime, I had visited and partially explored the Holy
Land. Under these circumstances, it is not surprising, that, when I sat
down to the work of revision, I found many portions of my former labouro,
and especially the earliest, less satisfactory than I had hoped. The
result was, that a large part of the work required, in my judgment, to
be rewritten ; and it has accordingly been rewritten, without regard to
time or labour. The remaining portions have been thoroughly revised :
and have received very many additions, corrections, and curtailments.
M4512Q
lv PREFACE.
In its present form, the work may stand as an unpretending memorial of
the progress and condition of the Interpretation and Lexicography of the
New Testament, at the close of the first half of the nineteenth century.
A full and scientific Lexicon of any language embraces a wide field
of inquiry. The scholar who would pursue the study of a language crit
ically and philologically, does not rest, until he has traced each word to
its origin ; investigated its primitive form and signification ; noted the
various forms and senses in which it has been current in the different
epochs and dialects of the language, and the manner and order in which
all these are deduced from the primitive one and froi|[ each other ; and
last, though not least, has observed the relations in which it stands to
other words, in constructions and phrases, and the various modifications
which it has undergone in these respects. When all these points are
properly ascertained and arranged in his own mind, then and not till
then is the scholar master of the word in question ; and the transcript of
the view thus obtained, with the necessary vouchers, is the true lexicog
raphy of that word. This is justly termed the historico-logical method
of lexicography, which has grown up out of the general progress of philo
logy within the present century, and aims to present a logical and histor
ical view of each word in all its varieties of signification and construction.
The first exemplification of this method was given by Gesenius, in his
J lebrew Lexicon ; and it was ably followed out by Passow, in his Lexi
con of the Greek language.
These remarks proceed upon the supposition, that a language is 111
itself primitive and independent of every other ; and that its words may
therefore be traced to their ultimate roots within itself. This indeed is
usually assumed in regard to the Greek language ; and the Lexicon of
Passow was originally constructed on this principle. But in respect to
our own and many other languages, this is obviously not the fact ; and
the science of comparative philology, which has sprung up within our
own days, has already taught us, that both the Greek and Latin are in
like manner only members of one great family of languages, which, de
scending apparently from the mountains of India, have spread themselves
over Southern and Western Asia and the whole of Europe ; retaining
under every diversity of climate and circumstances such obvious affini
ties, as give undeniable evidence of a common origin. These Indo-
European tongues, as they are called, include the Sanscrit, Persian,
Greek, Latin, Gothic, German, English, and the other dialects of the
Teutonic ; and strictly also those of the Slavic and Celtic races. The
Semitic languages form a distinct family ; though still, in their primary
elements, kindred to the former in a greater degree than has usually been
supposed. Here too, the first scientific attempt at marking these coinci
dences as a part of lexicography, was made by Gesenius, in his Latin
Manual of 1833 ; but the time is perhaps not far distant, when every Lex
icon of the Greek or Latin, or indeed of any of the occidental tongues.
PREFACE. y
will be regarded as incomplete, which shall fail to notice these striking
affinities.
In respect to the Greek, it should be borne in mind, that there are
three great epochs which mark the progress of the language ; through all
or some of which, the different meanings and uses of a word can be traced
with more or less distinctness. . These are its youth, in the heroic or epic
poems of Homer and Hesiod, with which may be joined the Ionic prose
of Herodotus ; its prime, in the palmy days of Attic elegance and purity,
as exhibited in the great tragedians, and in the prose of Thucydides,
Xenophon, Plato ; and its decline, after the Macedonian conquest, and
still later under the Roman dominion. In this latter period, the breaking
up of the various independent states, the mingling together in armies of
soldiers enlisted from every quarter, and the founding of colonies and
large cities peopled with inhabitants from every part of Greece and also
from foreign lands, could not fail to produce great changes in the lan
guage of different communities ; which, by natural consequence, would
speedily be reflected in the language of books. Thus was formed the
later Greek idiom, 77 Kotvrj 8iu\e/cT09, which every where superseded the
pure Attic ; and of which Aristotle, Polybius, Diodorus, Plutarch, .ZElian,
and other later writers, are the representatives. Some of the forms pecu
liar to this later idiom were ascribed to the influence of the Macedonians,
and referred to the Macedonia dialect ; or sometimes the same forms
were referred to an Alexandrine dialect, inasmuch as the chief seat of
the later Greek culture was in Egypt and its metropolis Alexandria. But
these terms are probably too specific ; and embrace what strictly belonged
to the later language of common life in general, rather than to the dialect
of any particular tribe or city.
The language of the New Testament is the later Greek language,
as spoken by foreigners of the Hebrew stock, and applied by them to
subjects on which it had never been employed by native Greek writers.
The simple statement of this fact, suggests at once what the character of
this idiom must be ; and might, one would think, have saved volumes of
controversy. The Jews came in contact with the Greeks only at and
after the Macedonian conquests; and were therefore conversant only
with the later Greek. They learned it from the intercourse of life, in
commerce, in colonies, in cities founded like Alexandria, where the in
habitants were drawn together from Asia as well as from Greece ; and it
was therefore the spoken language of common life, and not that of books,
with which they became acquainted. But they spoke it as foreigners, as
Hebrews ; and therefore it could not fail to have in general a colouring
of the Hebrew, or rather of the later Aramaean, which was their vernac
ular tongue. Jews who spoke Greek, are called in the New Testament
E\hj]vi,a-rai, Hellenists ; and hence in modern usage, since the time of
the younger Scaliger, the Jewish Greek has not unaptly been termed
Hellenistic
Vl PREFACE.
The earliest monument of this idiom is the Version of the Seventy
made at Alexandria, probably at different times during the centuries
immediately preceding the Christian era. This, as being a direct trans
lation from the Hebrew, made by Jews, exhibits strongly the influence
of the Hebrew, as well as an imperfect knowledge of the Greek ; though
in various degrees in its different parts. Closely allied to this are the
Apocryphal books usually connected with the Septuagint. Meanwhile,
the Greek language had become current also in Palestine, along with the
Aramasan ; partly through frequent intercourse with Hellenistic Jews
settled in Egypt and in Asia Minor, who constantly resorted to Jerusa
lem ; and partly from the influence of the Herods and the Roman domin
ion. Hence the New Testament was written in the now universal tongue.
Still later there appeared other Greek Versions of the Old Testament,
made by Jews ; and also the remaining Pseudepigraphic and Apocryphal
writings of the Old and New Testaments. Two Jewish writers only,
Philo and Josephus, both of them cotemporary with the Apostles, were
able to overcome in a great measure the influence of their vernacular
tongue ; and although when treating of Jewish affairs they necessarily
employ many terms belonging to the Jewish Greek, yet in general they
approach much nearer to the written idiom of the later Greek, than any
of the writers either of the Septuagint or New Testament.
The writers of the New Testament, with the exception of Paul, arid
partially perhaps of Luke, were unlearned men ; and, like the rest of
their countrymen, knew the Greek language only from the intercourse
of common life, and not from books. With them, therefore, the Hebrew
element which mingled in their idiom, would naturally have great prom
inence ; although, since their writings are not translated from a Hebrew
original, it is not here as strongly marked as in the Septuagint. It often
lies in the turn of the thought, or in the thought itself, rather than in the
expression. Even where the expression is modelled after the Hebrew,
this is seen more in the construction and connection of words in phrases
and sentences, than as affecting their intrinsic signification. Whoever
has himself learned to speak a foreign language, or has closely watched
the discourse of foreigners speaking our own tongue, will readily have per
ceived, that the signification of words is in general much more easily
retained and correctly applied, than their forms and their proper construc
tion and connection. Thus, nothing perhaps imparts more to the Gos
pels the air of the Hebrew narratives of the Old Testament, than the
frequent use of the particle Kai as a connective, corresponding to the
Hebrew usage of the particle Vav (}). From Hebraisms of this kind,
the writings of Paul are comparatively free ; since, from his birth and
residence amid the Greek schools of Tarsus, he probably had acquired a
more accurate knowledge of that language than was usual with the He
brews of Palestine ; though the course of his education and the charactei
of his learning were not Greek, but wholly Jewish.
PREFACE. VI!
The writers of the New Testament, further, applied the GreeK lan
guage to subjects on which it had never been employed by native Greek
writers. No native Greek had ever written on Jewish affairs, nor on the
Jewish theology and ritual. Hence the Seventy, in their translation, had
often to employ Greek words as the signs of things and ideas, which
heretofore had been expressed only in Hebrew. In such a case, they
could only select those Greek words which most nearly corresponded to
the Hebrew ; leaving the different shade or degree of signification to be
gathered by the reader from the context. Thus, to express the idea of the
Hebrew cibr: as a word of salutation or farewell, they employ the Greek
word elpijvrj, just as we use the word peace in the same way and for the
very same reason. Similar is v\oye(o for Heb. 7p? to bless ; in Greek
writers only to speak well of. Thus far the path was indeed already
broken for the writers of the New Testament. But beyond this, they
were to be the instruments of making known a new revelation, a new
dispensation of mercy to mankind. Here was opened a wide circle of
new ideas and new doctrines to be developed, for which all human lan
guage was as yet too poor ; and this poverty was to be done away, even
as at the present day on the discovery and culture of a new science,
chiefly by enlarging the signification and application of words already in
use, rather than by the formation of new ones. An example of this in
the New Testament is especially the word irians, to which may be
added SiKaLocrvvrj, Sifcaiovcr ^rai, e/cXoy/;, aTrocrro/Vo?, and many others.
The New Testament, then, was written by Hebrews, aiming to
express Hebrew thoughts, conceptions, feelings, in the Greek tongue.
Their idiom, consequently, in soul and spirit, is Hebrew ; in its external
form, Greek, and that more or less pure, according to the facilities which
an individual writer may have possessed, for acquiring fluency and accu
racy of expression in that tongue.
It follows from all these considerations, that in constructing a Lexicon
of the New Testament, it should be a matter of prominent importance,
to exhibit each word in its true character and relations, as a component
part of the Greek tongue ; as compared, on the one hand, with the Hel
lenistic idiom ; and, on the other, with the usage of classic Greek writers.
It is just here, that Wahl perhaps has erred in having reference too exclu
sively to the latter ; and Bretschneider, in drawing his illustrations mainly
from the former. In the present work I have endeavoured to pursue a
middle course, and present a comparison with both ; giving, when possi
ble, one or more references to the Septuagint, or, where that fails, to Jose-
phus ; at least one (and often more) to the later Greek writers ; and one
to the Attic, as represented by Xenophon, Plato, or Thucydides. Where
a reference is wanting in either of these three classes, except under words
well known and of frequent occurrence, it may be presumed, that none
such has yet been found. Very many new references have been added,
where there were none l)efore ; especially from the writings of Plutarch
v iii PREFACE.
and Plato. Indeed, this comparison of words used in the New Testa
ment with their usage in classic writers, has cost more time and labour
than any other portion of the work.
Let the student not be startled at the apparent multitude of such ref
erences, nor think them all of no avail. They are adduced not merely
nor mainly to elucidate the meaning of a word ; but to show its authority
and standing in the Greek language. They serve to show in what rela
tion each word stands to the Septuagint and Jewish writings, and also to
the later and Attic Greek ; and whether it is common to all or any of
them, or found in none. In this way they have an important bearing on
the long disputed question of the purity of the New Testament idiom ;
and aid in determining its true character.
The preceding remarks present a summary view of the principles
which have guided the Author in the preparation of the present volume.
The Greek of the New Testament constitutes but a small portion of the
Greek language as a whole ; and a Lexicon of it can only aim to give a
just exhibition of one of the subordinate forms or phases of that rich and
noble tongue. Of such a work, the following, it would seem, ought to
be some of the chief traits ; and they have accordingly been made promi
nent objects of attention.
1. The etymology of each word is given, so far as it appertains to the
Greek and Hebrew, and occasionally the Latin.* A general comparison
of the affinities between the Greek and other languages, belongs only to
a general Lexicon of the language.
2. The full historical view of a word, is here out of place ; since
we strictly have to do only with those significations and constructions
which are found in the New Testament itself. But the logical method
is still applicable in its full force. This consists in assigning first to each
word its primary signification, whether found in the New Testament or
not ; and then deducing from it, in logical (not historical) order, all the
significations which occur in the New Testament ; but not others, except
so far as they may be necessary to illustrate the former. t In this con
nection, the attempt has every where been made, to discriminate between
the intrinsic significations of a word, and those senses in which it may
be employed through the force of adjuncts. By referring the latter to
their appropriate heads, the multiplicity of meanings given by earlier lex
icographers has been greatly diminished. Particular attention has also
been given, to bring out prominently to view the force of the prepositions
in composition.
3. The various constructions of verbs and adjectives with their cases
and with other adjuncts, is in general fully given. Unusual or difficult
constructions are noted and explained, by reference both to grammatical
* See the articles xdp., \tpav6s, v<r<r<inros. ffovtidpiov, <ppayf\\iov, etc.
t Comp. the articles a-rf\\<a, <bvta } \^d\\o>, etc.
PREFACE. 1X
lules and to the usage of other writers. Here some of the usual Latin
abbreviations for marking the construction of words, are too convenient
to be laid aside for any English substitutes ; and therefore such terms as
c. ace. and the like, have been retained without scruple ; just as the com
mon English has adopted the forms etc. and per cent.
4. The different forms and inflection of words are exhibited, so far as
seemed proper in a Lexicon. Any variety or irregularity of form is, in
particular, fully explained.
5. So far as the limits of a Lexicon permit, attention has been given
to the interpretation of difficult passages ; in order that the work may, in
some measure, supply the place of a more extended Commentary. And,
if I may be permitted here to give to the student a recommendation
founded on the experience of many years, I would counsel him, first to
study the New Testament for himself, with only the help of his Grammar
and Lexicon, giving close attention to the context and the logical con
nection. In this way, whatever he acquires will be his own, and will
remain with him ; and he will then know what further aid to seek in
Commentaries. The true end of a Commentary is not to supersede the
student s own investigations ; but to aid him to fill out and complete
them.
6. Each article, so far as practicable, contains a reference to every
passage of the New Testament in which the word is found. In this way.
in more than nine- tenths of the words, the Lexicon is a complete Con-
coi dance of the New Testament. Those articles in which this is not
the case, are marked at the end with the sign -f .* In the articles not so
marked, my endeavour has been to include the different readings of the
Textus Receptus and the most approved later editions, as also some of
those found in Manuscripts ; without, however, being solicitous to note
every minor variation, even when adopted by an Editor.
7. The most sedulous care has been bestowed to verify all the refer
ences, especially those to the New Testament ; and although in a work
containing so many thousands of them, many errors are unavoidable, yet
it is hoped that the present volume will bear comparison in this respect
with any other of a like size and character. The scriptural references
are regularly made to the New Testament of Hahn, to the Septuagint of
Mill, and to the Hebrew Bible of Van der Hooght, again edited by Hahn.
Those to the Old Testament, where not otherwise specified, are to the
Hebrew ; never to the English Version.
Such is the plan of the work now given to the public; to the execu
tion of which the Author has unweariedly and repeatedly devoted the
best powers of many of the best years of his life ; with what success,
the theological public must judge. His fervent hope and prayer to God
* The letter A, for example, contains 891 separate articles ; of which only 39 have the
mark -{-. The relative proportion of such articles elsewhere is probably not much (if any)
greater.
X PREFACE.
is, that the work may be still further instrumental in giv : ng facility and
impulse to the study of the Holy Scriptures ; and thus aii" in promoting
the cause of sacred learning, and Christian piety.
The Author would express his gratitude to various frient .s, by whose
advice and encouragement he has been aided. Especially are his thanks
due to the Rev. President Woolsey of Yale College, for his counsel, and
for the unrestricted use of his valuable private library.
E. ROBINSON.
NEW- YORK, July, 1850.
,
FOR THE STUDENT.
The references to Greek authors are generally to editions in common use; ana
mainly to such as have been followed in the miniature classics published by Tauchnitz.
Thus, Plato is quoted by the pages of H. Stephens ; but these are also given by Tauch
nitz ; and so in other cases. Where the edition is not named, or does not appear from
the manner of citation, it may be presumed to be that of Tauchnitz. But from this
remark the following are excepted :
ORATORES GRJECI: Demosthenes, JEschines, Lysias, Isacus, Antiphon, etc. ed. Reiske,
XII. Tom. Lips. 1770-75.
Anlhologia Graca, ed. F. Jacobs, XIII. Tom. Lips. 1794-1814.
Arr. Epict. i. e. Epicteti Dissertationes ab Arriano digestae, ed. Schweighaiiser, III.
Tom. Lips. 1799.
Dion Cass. ed. Reimar. II. Tom. fol. Hamb. 1750.
Herodiani Historic, ed. Irmisch, IV. Tom. Lips. 1789-1805. The edition of Tauch
nitz gives only the larger divisions.
Isocrates, ed. Bekker, in ORATORES ATTICI.
Strabonis Geographic, ed. Casaubon, et c. notis, fol. Amst. 1709.
Josephi Opera, ed. Havercamp, II. Tom. fol. Amst. 1726. All later editions have the
same divisions.
The following are the full titles of several works often referred to in the following
pages:
Bill. Res. in Palest. i. e. Biblical Researches in Palestine, Mount Sinai, and Arabia
Petrcca, by E. ROBINSON and E. SMITH, 3 vols. 8vo. Bos
ton, 1841. Lond. 1841.
" A Harmony of the Four Gospels in Greek, by E. ROBINSON,
8vo. Bost. 1845.
" A Hebrew and English Lexicon of the Old Testament, from
the Latin of W. GESENIUS ; by E. ROBINSON. 8vo.
Bost. 1849.
" Hebraische Grammatik, xon W. GESENIUS, neu bearbeitct
ron E. ROEDIGER. 15th Ed. Leipz. 1848. English,
with the same divisions, Hebrew Grammar, etc. by M.
Stuart, Andover 1847; also by T. J. Conant, New-
York 1847.
" Lehrgebaude der Heb. Sprache, ron W. GESENIUS, 8vo.
Leipz. 1817.
" Grammatik des neutest. Sprachidioms, ton G. B. W:NEB,
Leipz. 1844. 5th Ed.
" Biblisches RealwOrterbuch, von G. B. WINER, Leipz. 1847.
2 vols. 3d Ed.
" Phrynichi EclogtE Nominum. Edidit C. A. LOBECK, 8vo.
Leipz. 1820.
" De Dialecto Macedonica et Alexandrina F. G. STURZ, 8vo.
Lips. 1808.
Tittm. de Synon. N. T. " De Synonymis in Novo Testamento, Lib. I. H, J. A H.
TITTMANN, Lips. 1829, 1832.
Gr. Harm.
Heb. Lex.
Heb. Gr.
Jjehrgb. or Lgb.
Winer,
Winer Realw.
Lob. ad Phryn.
Sturz de Dial. Mac.
ABBREVIATIONS.
Herm. ad Viger.
Buttm.
Buttin. Ausf. Sprachl.
Matth.
Kilhner,
Passou. ,
DicL of Antt.
F. VIGERI de prcccipuis Gr&cx Dictwnis Idiotism:s Liber
ed. G. HERMANN, 8vo. Lips. 1834. 4th Ed.
A Greek Grammar for the use of High Schools and Univer
sities, by PHILIP BUTTMANN, revised by his Son ; from the.
18th German edition, by E. ROBINSON, New-York 1851.
The 18th German edition was published at Berlin lato
in 1849.
Ausfiihrliche Griechische Sprachlehre, xon PHILIP BUTT-
MANN, 2 Bde, Berlin 1830, 1839. 2d Ed.
Ausfiihrliche Griechische Grammatik, von A. MATTHIJE,
2 Th. Leipz. 1825, 1827. 2d edition. A third edition
with few changes was published after the author s
death, Leipz. 1835. English by E. V. Blorafield, edited
by J. Kenrick, Lond. 1832.
Grammar of the Greek Language, for the us? of High
Schools and Colleges, by R. KUEHNER ; from the German,
by B. B. EDWARDS and S. H. TAYLOR ; Andover 1844.
Handicorterbuch der Griechischen SpracJie, von F. PASSOW,
4 Th. Leipz. 1831. Also: A Greek-English Lexicon,
based on the German work of F. PASSOW, by H. G. LID-
DELL and R. SCOTT, second edition, Oxford 1845. New-
York 1848.
Dictionary of Greek and Roman Antiquities, edited >y W.
SMITH, Lond. 1848. Second edition.
(jienr.
Spec.
Pr.
Prop
Melon.
c. dot.
c. ace.
Absol.
[}
OTHER ABBREVIATIONS. \
i. e. generally, in a general sense, ordinarily.
" specially, in a special and particular sense. \
" proprie, in the proper and literal sense, not figurative.
" tropically, in a tropical or figurative sense.
" metonyniically, by metonymy.
" cum dativo, cum accusativo, etc.
" absolutely, without case or adjunct.
" KCU TU XotTrd, Lat. et c&tera, Engl. etc.
Brackets usually mark a diversity of reading ; sometimes a different num
bering of the verses.
For ADDENDA, see end of the Volume.
LEXICON
OF THE
NEW TESTAMENT.
A.
S , a, alpha, the first letter of the Greek
alphabet, corresponding to the Hebrew K.
Ff r its power as a privative and intensive
r article in composition, see the Grammars,
Buttm. 120. 5, and n. 11. Kuhner { 237.
R. 3. b. In N. T. TO A or TO oA<pa signi
fies the first, Rev. 1, 8. [11.] 21, 6. 22, 13 ;
.vhere the miter himself explains it by
jrptoTos and dpxn- See Is. 48, 12, comp.
41, 4. 44, 6. So Clem. Alex. Strom. 4. 25
[p. 5S7. C. ed. Sylb. J KixXosyap avrbs (6 tnoy)
rraauiv T<av 8vvdp.((ov, els tv fih.ovp.fva>v Kal
(vovp.fvw 8ia TOVTO A Kal Q 6 \6yos fipr)rai.
Aapwv, 6, indec. Aaron, Heb, "plttx ,
pr. n. of a son of Amram and Jochebed of
the tribe of Levi, Ex. 6, 20 ; the elder bro
ther of Moses, and his interpreter (^22)
before Pharaoh, Ex. 4, 14 sq. 5, 1 sq. 7,
10 sq. as also the first High Priest, Ex. 28,
1 sq. 40, 12sq. In N. T. Acts 7, 40.
Heb. 5, 4. 7, 11. 9, 4. By Hebraism, the
family of Aaron, Luke 1, 5.
J A(3a&S(0v, 6, indec. Abaddon, Heb.
"ISK (destruction), the name ascribed
Rev. 9, 11 to the angel of Tartarus (TTJS
dfivaa-ov), and explained by the Greek dno\-
\vcov, the destroyer. The usual Heb. word
is rnniaa, Sept. 6 oXo3piW, Ex. 12,23.
Wisd. 18, 25 ; comp. oXoSptvrqs, 1 Cor.
10, 10.
afiaprjS, e r, ovs, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. /3a-
oo?), pr. not heavy, e. g. nvp dftapes Plut. de
1
Stoic, repugn. 42. T. VI. p. 98. In N. T.
trop. not burdensome, i. e. not causing ex
pense ; 2 Cor. 11, 9 d/3apf/ vp.lv fp.avrbv
frfiprjcra. So eVi/3apea>, q. v. and ftapvs
Jos. Ant. 1. 16. 2.
A/3/33,, kidec. Abba, i. e. father, Heb.
3S, Chald. XSK; Mark 14, 36. Rom. 8,
15. Gal. 4, 6.
*A/3e\ 6, indec. Abel, Heb. ^sri (a
breath), pr. n. of the second son of Adam,
Matt. 23, 35. Luke 11,51. Heb. 11,4. 12,
24. See Gen. 4, 1-16.
Afiid, 6, indec. Abia, Heb.
(Jehovah his father), pr. n. of two men in
N.T. a) A king of Judah, Matt. 1,7 bis;
see 1 K. 14, 31. 15, 1 sq. b) A priest of
the posterity of Aaron, and founder of a
sacerdotal family, Luke 1, 5. When all
the priests were distributed into 24 classes,
the eighth class was called from liirn the
class of Abia ; see 1 Chr. 24, 10.
J Aj3ia&ap, 6, indec. Abiathar, Heb.
"iP^2X (father of abundance), pr. n. of a
high priest, Mark 2, 26 ; see 1 Sam. 22, 21.
1 K. 2, 26. 27. 35. The high priest at the
time referred to by Mark was Ahimelech ;
but his son Abiathar, who was high priest
afterwards, is here mentioned perhaps as
having been conspicuous in the transaction,
and more intimately connected with the his
tory of David.
A/3t\r]vri, fc, !j, Abilene, pr. n. of a
district on the eastern declivity of Anti-
Lebanon, so called from the city Abila or
Abela situated on the mountain 18 Roman
miles N. W. of Damascus towards Helio-
polis or Ba albek ; known also as Api\r)
row Avcraviov to distinguish it from another
in Perasa. This district extended apparent
ly along the eastern slope of Anti-Lebanon
and Hermon as far as to Paneas and Gau-
lonitis ; and thus bordered on the territories
of Philip. So in Luke 3, 1 ; where Lysa-
nias "is said to be tetrarch of Abilene in the
fifteenth year of Tiberius, about A. D. 28.
Long before tlu s time Josephus speaks of a
Lysanias, the son of a Ptolemy who in the
days of Pompey was lord of Chalcis under
Lebanon, and was a powerful and danger
ous neighbour to Damascus ; Ant. 14. 7. 4,
comp. 13. 16. 3 and 14. 3. 2. From this
it may perhaps be inferred that he was lord
algo of Abjterjae ,"<ysa nias succeeded him
B. C. 40 ; but was p ut to death by Antony
.through" th d Intrigues of. Cleopatra about
B. C. : 34- ; Ant. 15 t *4: 1.. Dio Cass. 49. 32.
Some years later a certain Zenodorus is
mentioned as having farmed the possessions
(oiKof) of Lysanias ; he also had jurisdic
tion over Trachonitis and other districts ;
but having become implicated with robber-
hordes, Augustus took away Trachonitis
and the adjacent tracts and gave them to
Herod the Great, B. C. 22 ; and on the
death of Zenodorus, B. C. 19, Herod re
ceived still more of his territories, as Paneas
and the district further east ; Ant. 15. 10.
1, 3. Thus far Josephus does not even
name Abilene ; but in the first year of Cali
gula, A. D. 38, more than seventy years
after the death of the first Lysanias, and
ten years after the statement of Luke, he
relates that Caligula gave to the elder
Agrippa, the Herod of the book of Acts, the
tetrarchy of his uncle Philip, and also " the
tetrarchy of Lysanias," or Abilene ; and
these were confirmed to Agrippa by Clau
dius on his accession, with the specification
that " Abila of Lysanias and whatever was
on Mount Lebanon " were districts belong-
big to the emperor himself (e /c TWV avrov) ;
Ant. 18. 6. 10. ib. 19. 5. 1. B. J. 2. 11. 5.
At Herod Agrippa s death they went to his
son, the younger Agrippa, before whom
Paul was brought; Ant. 20. 7. 1. Acts c.
26. From all these facts it is probable,
that both Ptolemy and his son, the first
Lysanias, had possession of Abilene ; that
after the murder of the latter it was farmed
by the emperor to Zenodorus for the benefit
of the family of Lysanias yet in their mino
rity ; and that afterwards the children were
reinstated in their rights ; in which case
the Lysanias of Luke may well have been
the son or grandson of the former Lysanias.
If the son, he must have been near seventy
years old at the time specified by Luke.
This is not improbable ; for ten years later
(A. D. 38) his territories had reverted to
the emperor, perhaps from the failure of
heirs ; and were given by him to Herod
Agrippa. In this way the testimony of Jo
sephus and that of Luke are in harmony.
Indeed, as Josephus nowhere connects the
first Lysanias with Abilene, it is not im
probable that when he speaks of that dis
trict seventy years later as " the tetrarchy
of Lysanias," he in fact refers to the se
cond Lysanias, who was actually tetrarch
of it, and was then dead. The site of the
city of Abila is occupied by the modern vil
lage S&k Wady el-Barada, where the river
Barada issues from a wild chasm. Here
are seen the remains of ancient walls and
foundations of edifices, fragments of col
umns, rock-hewn sepulchres, and a road
along the cha^m cut throxigh the rock, with
inscriptions. See more in Biblioth. Sac.
1848. p. 79 sq. Winer Bibl. Realw. art.
Abilene.
, 6, indec. Abiud, Heb.
(Judah his father), pr. n. of a son of Zoro-
babel, Matt. 1, 13 bis. Omitted in 1 Chr.
3, 19.
Aftpad/J,, 6, indec. Abraham, Heb.
tr ^^ (father of a multitude), pr. n. of
the celebrated patriarch and founder of the
Israelitish nation, Matt. 1, 1. 2. 22, 32.
Heb. 11, 8-19. al. In Acts 7, 16 A0paa/i,
by an obvious error of transcription, is writ
ten for laccw/3 ; see Gen. 33, 19. Josh. 34,
22. +
a/3ucrcro9, O v, 17, (a priv. /3u3o? or fivo--
<rof,) pr. adj. bottomless, deep, profound, as
\{p.i>T) aflva-<ros Diod. Sic. 5. 25. Hdot. 2.
28. Sept. for dl MFi , abyss, either the ocean,
Gen. 1, 2. 7, 11 ; or the underworld, Ps. 71,
21. 107,26. In N.T. Subst. TI a3vo-<ros,
the abyss, the place of the dead, orcus, a8rjs,
Rom. 10, 7. Spec. Tartarus, that part of
a8r)s in which the souls of the wicked are
represented as confined, Luke 8, 31. Rev.
9, 1. 2. 11. 11,7. 17, 8. 20, 1. 3; comp.
2 Pet. 2, 4. So Acta Thomae 32 17 afivv-
cros TOV Taprdpov.
"" AyaftoSj ov, 6, Agabus, pr. n. of a
Jewish Christian, who predicted a famine
dycfeoepyew
and the imprisonment of Paul, Acts 11, 28.
21, 10.
dycfeoepyea), , f. JJCTCO, (dyaSds,
Phavorin. evepyeroj KOI epydop.ai d
In N. T. to do good to others, absol. 1 Tim.
6, 18; comp. Gal. 6, 10. So dyaSovpyd?
Plut. de Is. et Osir. 48.
, f. jyo-co, (dyaSoTroto f,)
but the better form is dyaSoi TTOUO>, Lobeck
ad Phryn. p. 200.
1 . to do good to others, absol. Mark 3, 4.
Luke 6, 9. 35. Acts 14, 17 ; with ace. of
pers. Luke 6, 33 bis. Sept. for 2^ Judg.
17, 13. Zeph. 1, 12. So Tob. 12, 13. 1
Mac. 11, 33.
2. to do well, to act virtuously, absol.
1 Pet. 2, 15.20. 3,6.17. 3 John 11. Comp.
1 Pet. 3, 11.
as, fj, well-doing, virtuous
conduct, 1 Pet. 4, 19; see dya3o7roi<r a> no.
2. Others less well beneficence. Test. XII.
Pat. ap. Fabric. Cod. Pseudep. I. 722.
dycfeoTTOios, oD, 6, 17, adj. (dya3o y,
TTOie co.) pr. doing good, beneficent, Plut. Is.
et Osir. 42 ; bland, courteous, e. g. yvvrj
Ecclus. 42, 14. In N. T. doing well, up
right, a well-doer, 1 Pet. 2, 14; see in
aya3o7roie &) no. 2. So Athenag. Apol. p.
29 6 3edy, reAfuos dya3oy &v, d i8ia>s dyaSo-
woios early.
aycfeo?, f), 6v, (ayai/.) corresp. to Heb.
-IB , Lat. bonus, Engl. good.
1. good, i.e. distinguished for good and
eminent qualities, character ; of persons,
Matt. 19, 16 SiSdo-KoXe dyaSe. v. 17 bis.
Mark 10, 17 sq. Luke 18, 18 sq. (Jos. Ant.
-9. 5. 2 TOVS dytiSovs av8pas Kal Sixaiovs
aTreKTfive. Xen. Ven. 1. 14.) Of things,
Luke 10, 42 TTJV dyaSjjj/ p.fpi8a. John 1,47.
Sept. for Sl lS Ezra 8, 27 ^aX/cot) dyaSou.
Spec.
a) In a physical sense, good, as opp. to
bad, e. g. &v8pov dya3o i/ Matt. 7, 17. 18 ;
yrf dy. Luke 8, 8. Sept. ytj ay. for 2l l3
Ex. 3, 8. Plut. Gryll. 3. Xen. (Ec. 16. 7
yi} dy.
b) In a moral sense, good, well-disposed,
upright. a) Of persons, Matt. 5, 45 eVt
irovrjpovs KOL dyaSou?. 12, 35. 22, 10. 25,
21. Luke 23, 50. John 7, 12. Acts 11,24.
Sept. for ate Prov. 13, 2. 15, 3. So Xen.
Mem. 3. 4. 8 TOVS KUKOVS Ko\dttv KOI TOVS
dyaSoif Tipqv. /3) Of things, actions,
good, right, upright, e. g. icapSla Luke 8,
15 ; firo\r) Rom. 7, 12 ; Xdyoy 2 Thess. 2,
17; Z&rjpa TOV 3. Rom. 12, 2. (Sept. TO
dycfeo?
TO dy. for nio Neh. 9, 20. Ps. 143,
10. Wisd. 8, 19 V^X 7 ? "V-) Hence trvvfi-
8qo-is dyaSij a good conscience, conscious
ness of rectitude, Acts 23, 1. 1 Tim. 1, 5.
19. 1 Pet. 3, 16. 21. Also epyov dya-
%6v, epya dya3d, good deeds, well-doing,
uprightness, Rom. 2, 7. 13, 3. Eph. 2, 10.
Col. 1, 10. 2 Tim. 2, 21. al. Sept. jrotT?-
/ttira dy. for ai a 1 Sam. 19,4. Wisd. 3, 15
TTOVOI dy.
c) Neut. as Subst. (ro) dyaSoV, (TO)
dyaSd, good, good things, right, -virtue,
Matt. 12,34.35. 19,16. Luke 6, 45. Rom.
2, 10. 7, 18. 19. al. Rom. 7, 13 TO dyaSdv
that ichich is in itself good. 14, 16 vp.mv TO
dyaSdv your good, sc. liberty of conscience,
Christian liberty. Sept. for m a Ps. 53, 2.
4. Arr. Epict. 1. 4. 1. Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 5.
2. good, in respect to operation, influ
ence, utility, i. e. useful, beneficial, profit
able.
a) Of persons, good, kind, benevolent,
doing good, Rom. 5, 7. 1 Thess. 3, 6. Tit.
2, 5. 1 Pet. 2, 18. Sept. for nrj 2 Chr.
30, 19 6 3e6r dy. Ps. 73, 1. Plut. Consol.
ad Apoll. 37. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 4 evepyfTrjv,
TOV avdpa TOV dya3oV.
b) Of things; e. g. Sd/iaTa Matt. 7, 11.
Luke 11, 13 ; 86o-is James i, 17 ; dva
1 Pet. 3, 16; KapTroi James 3, 17;
Tit. 2, 10. (Sept. for ri-j 1 Sam. 12, 23
dy. 686s. Neh. 9, 13 eVroXai dy.) Matt. 12,
35 dy. "Srjo-avpos, treasure of good things.
Luke 6, 45. So fpya dyaSd, good deeds,
benefits, Acts 9, 36. 2 Cor. 9, 8. 1 Tim. 2,
10. 5, 10. Also good for any purpose,
suitable, adapted to, Eph. 4, 29 Xoyos dy.
irpbs olKo8o/j.rjv. Rom. 15, 2. So Jos. Ant. 4.
6. 1 TToXt? (poivLKas (ptpfiv dyaSij. Pausan.
Eliac. post. c. 26. 4 x^P a e>y <apnovs eVr/jf-
<pfiv dycftr). Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. 14, p.
367. Plato Rep. 608. e.
c) Neut. as Subst. TO dya^ov, something
useful and profitable, a benefit, Rom. 8, 28.
12, 21. 13, 4. Gal. 6, 10. Eph. 4, 28. 6, 8.
1 Thess. 5, 15. Philem. 6. 14. (Xen. Cyr. 4.
2. 18.) Plur. TO. dyaSd, things good and
useful, benefits, blessings, Matt. 7, 1 1 . Luke
1, 53. 16, 25. Rom. 3, 8. Gal. 6, 6. Heb. 9,
11. 10, 1. (Plut. Pericl. 39. Xen. Cyr. 5. 3.
15 TOVS fvepyfToviTas dya3oiy vTrf^/SaXXo-
pevoi.) In the sense of goods, ivealth, Luke
12. 18. 19. Sept. for 3113 Gen. 24, 10.
Deut. 6, 11. So Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 20.
3. good, in respect to the feelings excited,
i. e. glad, joyful, happy. 1 Pet. 3, 10 f]p.f-
pas dy. Rom. 10, 15 TO. dyaSd happy times.
2 Thess. 2, 16, Sept. for aia Ps. 34. 12
ay. Zech. 8, 19 eopraj ay. So
Ecclus. 14, 14. 1 Mace. 10, 55. +
dycfoovpyeco, >, f. jjo-oo, a later form
for dyaSofpyfca, to do good to others, absol.
Acts 14, 17 in some Mss. CyrUl. Alex. c.
Julian. 3. p. 81. a, et in Mich. cap. 2. p.
409. c.
rjs, T], pr. for dya3oavvT),
Buttm. 119. 10. c ; in Greek writers dya-
SOTTJS, or better ^pr/a-roYr;?, Thorn. Mag. p.
921 ; goodness, e. g. of disposition and cha
racter, uprightness, virtue, Rom. 15, 14.
Eph. 5, 9. 2 Thess. 1, 11. Sept. for SIB
Ps. 52, 5 ; S-Dia 2 Chr. 24, 16. Alsog-oorf-
ness towards others, kindness, beneficence,
Gal. 5, 22. Sept. for Ml Neh. 9, 25.
dja\\iacn<) : ea >s, tj, not found in Gr.
writers ; but often in Sept. in the sense of
exultation, joy, for ^ Ps. 45, 16. 65, 13 ;
rejoicing, with song, dancing, for MS I Ps.
30,7. 118, 15. 126, 2. 6; great joy, for
jMBto Ps. 45, 8. 51,10.14; soTob.13,1.
In N. T. joy, gladness, rejoicing, Luke 1,
14, 44. Acts 2, 46. Jude 24. (Acta Thorn.
7 ev X a P9 Ka ayaXXtaa-ei.) Heb. 1, 9
eXaioz/ dyaXXiacrecos from Ps. 45, 8, oil of
gladness, i. e. with which guests were an
ointed at feasts, here put as an emblem of
the highest honour ; see Ps. 23, 5. Am. 6, 6.
dya\\iaOfJ,ai) up.ai, (ayav, oXXo/iat,)
aor. 1 r)yaX\iaa-d[j.r]v, also Pass. aor. 1 ^yoX-
Xid^rjv as Mid. John 5, 35 in later editions ;
once Act. dyaXXidco, , Luke 1, 47. Not
found in Gr. writers, but often in Sept. for
fcia Ps. 2, 11 ; y Ps. 68, 4 ; 1 )3 l i Ps. 20,
6 ; iBIiS Ps. 40, 17, etc. pr. spoken of re
joicing with song and dance. Hence in
N. T. to exult, to rejoice, absol. Luke 10,
21. Acts 2, 26 ^yoXXidVaro ; yXaxro-d p.ov,
I rejoiced in words, sang aloud. 16, 34.
So ^alpeiv KOI dyoXX. intens. to rejoice exceed
ingly, Matt. 5, 12. 1 Pet. 4, 13. Rev. 19, 7 ;
comp. Ps. 90, 14. 40, 17. (Acta Thorn.
^ 27.) W^h a noun of the same signif. as
dat. of manner ; 1 Pet. 1, 8 dyoXXi ao-Se
X^pa di/eKXaX7]T<, rejoice with joy unspeak
able, i. e. unspeakably. With tva and the
Subjunct. John 8, 56 ^yaXXidcraro Iva i8r)
rfv Tipfpav TTJV ep.r]v, he rejoiced that he should
see my day, i. e. to see it. With eVi c. dat.
Luke 1 , 47 ^yoAXi acre TO irvfy^d p.ov eVt T<U
3ew. Here, as the active form is elsewhere
unknown, it should prob. read dyoXXido-erat
TO TTV. comp. Ps. 13, 6 ayaXXiacrerai 17 /cap
ita p.ov. (So dydXXecrSat rt rivi Xen. Mem.
3. 5. 16. Sept. Ps. 9, 15.) With / c. dat.
where a simple dative might stand ; Jolrn
ayairaa)
5, 35 dyaX. eV rw <pa>Ti avrov. 1 Pet. 1, 6
So Ps. 89, 16 eV TO> ovofjiari <rov dyaXX.
13,5.
dyayu-oy, ov, 6, f), adj. (a priv. yd/xos,) un
married, either wholly, ccelebs, 1 Cor. 7, 32.
34 ; or spoken of those who do not marry
a second time, ib. v. 8. 11. Horn. II. 3. 40.
Plut. Lycurg. 15. Xen. Conv. 9. 7.
djavafCTea), w, f. 170-0), (ayav, a^Sos,)
pr. to be pained, either in body, Plato Phsedr.
251. c ; or in mind, i. e. to be solicitous or
provoked, Plato Phaedo 8, 9. p. 63. b. 64. a.
In N. T. to be displeased, angry, indig
nant, absol. Matt. 21, 15. 26, 8. Mark 10, 14.
Luke 13, 14. (Bel and Drag. 28. Hdian.
8. 7. 6.) Mark 14, 4 uyavaKrovvres Trpbs
tavTovs KOI \eyovres, indignant among them
selves and saying, for dyavaK. KOL Xey. Trpos
eavrovs. With Kepi c. gen. Matt. 20, 24.
Mark 10, 41. So genr. Plato Ep. 7. p.
345. d. Apollodor. Bib. I, Trepl Tirdvav
dyavaKTOvcra.
dyavaKTrjcn^ f a>s, f], indignation, 2
Cor. 7, 11. Plut. Comp. Pelop. c. Marcell.
3 pen. Thuc. 2. 41.
ayaTTOO), <, f. Tjtrco, (ciyafjLai, comp. Heb.
SIS ,) to love ; sometimes synon. with (ptXea,
implying regard and good-will ; biit not like
it including sexual love, unless in very late
writers ; comp. Luc. V. H. 2. 25.
1 . Pr. of kindred and near friends, to love,
to hold dear, c. ace. e. g. wives, Eph. 5, 25
ol av8pes, dycnraTe ras yvvaiKas eavrcov. V.
28. 33. Col. 3, 19 ; friends, companions,
John 11, 5. 13, 1 rovs 18 iovs. v. 23. 19,26.
21, 7. al. So (piXeco Matt. 10, 37. John 11,
3. 36. Sept. for nfiJJ Gen. 24, 67-. Ruth
4 ; i5._Plut. Pericl. f. Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 14
VTTO T>V avruiv yovemv dymra>p.fi oi. Mem.
2. 7. 9 <ri> fJiev fKfivas [dSeXcpas] (pi\rj(rfis
fKflvai Se ere dyanrjaova-iv.
2. As including the idea of respect, con
fidence, benevolence, sympathy ; e. g. to
love a master, Matt. 6, 24. Luke 16, 13 ;
our fellow-men, rbv ir\vo-iov Matt. 5, 43.
19, 19. Mark 12, 31 ; also Matt. 5, 46.
Mark 10, 21. Luke 7, 5 ; ace. impl. v. 42.
47 ; TOVS ex^povs Matt. 5, 44. Luke 6, 27.
35. Sept. for snx 1 Sam. 18, 16. So
Plut. Pericl. 7. Hdian. 1. 8. 9. Xen. Hi.
11. 9 VTTO TroXXoJi TToXecoi dyaTrwo liv.
Spec, and emphat. of God as loving Christ,
John 3, 35. 10, 17. 15, 9. 17, 23. 26 17
dya7r>7, rjv ijydTrrjcrds p-e, the love (with) which
thou hast loved me ; so Sept. 2 Sam. 13, 15.
Buttm. \ 131.4,5. Kiihn. \ 484. (So (piXeco
John 5, 20.) Of Christ as loving the Fa
ther, John 14, 31. Of God as loving men,
Christians, John 3, 16. 14, 21 Pass. Rom.
9, 13. 2 Cor. 9, 7. Heb. 12, 6. 1 John 4,
10, 11. al. Of Christ as loving believers.,
his disciples, John 13, 34. 14, 21. 15,9. 12.
Rom. 8, 37. Eph. 5, 2. 25. al. Of Chris
tians as loving God, Matt. 22, 37. Mark
12, 30. Rom. 8, 28. 1 Cor. 2, 9. 8, 3. 1
John 4, 10. 19. 20; (Sept. for Snx Ex.
20, 6 ;) Christ, John 8, 42. 14, 15. 21 sq.
21, 16. Eph. 6, 24. 1 Pet. 1, 8 ; one ano
ther, i. e. with mutual love as Christian
brethren, oXX^Xous John 13, 34. 15, 12. 17.
Rom. 13, 8. 1 Pet. 1, 22. 1 John 3, 11. al.
TOV doe\(f>6v 1 John 2, 10. 3, 10 ; also 1
John 3, 14. 1 Pet. 2, 17 ; ace. impl. 6 dya-
TTWV 1 John 4, 7. 8. So of Paul and his
spiritual brethren, 2 Cor. 11, 11. 12, 15 el
KOI TTfpicr<TOTfpa>s vpds dycnrcav TJTTOV dyo-
Trcap.ai even though, the more I love you, the
less lam beloved.. 1 Thess. 1, 4 d8f\<pol
T)ycnrr]iJ.fvoi. Col. 3, 12.
3. Of things, to love, to delight in, to like,
c. ace. as TrpwroKaSeSptW Luke 11, 43 ; TO
O-KOTOS John 3, 19; TOV Koo-pov 1 John 2,
15 ; OIKMOO-IIVTJV Heb. 1, 9. (So <iXe&> Matt.
23, 6. al.) Sept. for stix Ps. 45. 8. So
Jos. Ant. 7. 1. 6. Plut. Lycurg. 29. Xen.
Cyr. 7. 5. 67 ^uiXtor av dycnrqv TTJV Trap
avT<p oiaiTav. Spec. Rev. 12, 11 OVK rjyd-
Trrjcrav TTJV ^rv)(r}V avTutv (i%pi Savdrov they
loved not their lives unto the death, i. e. they
were careless of their lives and voluntarily
exposed themselves to death ; see in art. ov
no. 5. Heb. Gr. 149. So Ecclus. 15, 13 OVK
dyaTnjroV not loved, i. e. hated, abhorred, -f-
aycnrr)) TJS, 17, (dyon-doo,) love ; not found
in Gr. writers. Sept. for nntix Cant. 5, 8.
8, 6. 7. al. In N. T. not found in Mark,
Acts, nor James, and only once in both
Matt, and Luke.
1 . love, e. g. to our fellow-men, John 1 5,
13. Elsewhere spec, and emphat. as con
nected with God s mercy to mankind, or
with the religious emotions and duties of
men ; e. g. God s love to Christ, John 17, 26.
Col. 1,136 vibs Ti)s dyanris avTov the son
of his love, his beloved son ; Heb. Gr. 104.
2. God s love to men, 1 John 3, 1. 4,
16 ; so c. gen. 17 dyaTn; TOV SeoO the love of
God towards men, Rom. 5, 5. 8 els fads.
2 Cor. 13, 13. Eph. 2, 4. Christ s love to
men, e. g. Eph. 3. 19 yv&vai TTJV vTrepfidX-
Xovcrai/ rffs yvdxreas ayamp TOV X. Rom.
8, 35. 39. 2 Cor. 5, 14 ; ev TJJ dydTrrj fiov
John 15, 10 ; also with possess, pron. John
15, 9 p.fivaTf ev TJ) dyaTrrj rrj ep.fi abide in
my love, remain worthy of it. So of love to
God as the duty of men, believers, c. gen.
John 5, 42 TTJV dydnrjv TOV Seot) OVK e
Luke 11, 42. 2 Thess. 3, 5. 1 John 2, 5.
15. 3, 17. 4, 9. 5, 3. Of love to our fel
low-Christians, mutual Christian love ; e. g.
f] dydmj els d\\r]\ovs 1 Thess. 3, 12. 2
Thess. 1, 3. 1 Pet. 4, 8; els Trdvras TOVS
ayiovs Eph. 1,15. Col. 1, 4. Philem. 5 ; els
vjj.ds 2 Cor. 2, 4 ; ev c. dat. John 13, 35 edv
dyuTrrji fx r l re * v "XXijXoiy. 2 Cor. 8, 7 T#
e vp.u>v ev Tjfjuv dydnrj love from you to
wards us, your love to us (see Winer 54.
4) ; absol. Rom. 14, 15 ovKfri Kara dydrrrjv
jTfpnraTfls. 1 Cor. 4, 21. 16, 13. 24. 2 Cor.
2, 8. Eph. 4, 15. al. Of tore of the truth,
TJ dy. Trjs dXri^eias 2 Thess. 2, 10. Hence,
love in general, holy love, without specifying
a definite object, e. g. as an attribute of
God, 1 John 4, 7. 8 6 3c6j dydnr] ecrnv. v.
16; as a Christian grace, Rom. 12, 9 17
dyaTn; dwiroKpiTos. 13, 10. 1 Cor. 8, 1. 13,
1-13. 14, 1. 1 John 4, 10, 16. al. Matt. 24,
12. Also f/ dyaTrr) TOV TrvevpaTos the love the
Spirit inspires Rom. 1 5, 30. So Wisd. 3,9.
6, 17. 18. The gen. after dyaTn; may ex
press either the subject or object ; e. g. %
dydrrr) TOV 3eoC the love of God towards any
one, or also love towards God; see the ex
amples above. Winer $ 30. 1. Heb. Gr.
5112.2. +
2. Plur. dyaTrai, >v, al, agapcc, love-
feasts, Jude 12. (2 Pet. 2, 13.) Comp. 1
Cor. 1 1 , 17 sq. These were public banquets
of a frugal kind, instituted by the early
Christians, and connected by them with the
celebration of the Lord s supper. The pro
visions etc. were contributed by the more
wealthy individuals, and were common to
all Christians, whether rich or poor, who
chose to partake. Portions were also sent
to the sick and absent members. These
dydVai were intended as an exhibition of
that mutual love which is required by the
Christian religion ; but they became subject
to abuses, and were afterwards discontinued.
See Tertull. Apol. c. 39. Neander Hist, of
the Ch. I. p. 325. [56.1.]
d yaTnjTo?, 77, 6v, (dyaTrdw,) beloved,
dear, of things, Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 32 17 dpeTi}
. . . dyarrr]Tri (rvvepyos re^vtraty. Sept. for
T 1 ^ Ps. 84, 2. In N. T. beloved, dear,
spoken only of Christians as united with
God or with each other in the bonds of holy
love, e. g. Col. 4, 14 AovKay 6 IciTpos 6
dyaTTTjTos. v. 7. 9. 1, 7. Eph. 6, 21. Philem.
16. 2 Pet. 3, 15. 3 John 1 ; fern. Philem.
2; Plur. Acts 15, 25. 1 Tim. 6, 2 on TTIO-
roi etcrt Kal dyaTrrjToi. i. e. conjoined in the
bonds of faith and love. So dSeX0ot dya-
"Ayap (
jnjToi m a direct address, Moved brethren,
Christians, Phil. 4, 1. James 1, 16. 19. 2,
5. Absol. dyaTrr/Toi id. Rom. 12, 19. 2 Cor.
7, 1. Heb. 6, 9. 1 Pet. 2, 11. 1 John 3, 2.
21. al. Sing. deX<e 3 John 2. 5. 11.
Hence c. gen. cyan-Tyrol 3eoi), beloved of
God, chosen by him to salvation, Rom. 1,
7. 11, 28. Eph. 5, 1. So Sept. ayanrjroi
<rov for "T 1 *?? , spoken of the worshippers
of God, Ps/60, 8. 108, 7. 127, 2. Paul
applies the term particularly to those con
verted under his ministry ; as when he
speaks of Epenetus, TOV dya-rrrjTov pov,
Rom. 16, 5; also 16, 8. 9. 12; comp. 1
Cor. 4, 17 Tt/xoSeoi/, os e ori T(KVOV fiov
dyaTrrjTbv tv Kvpim. 2 Tim. 1, 2. So too
of a whole church gathered by himself;
1 Cor. 4, 14 TfKva fj.ov dya^r/Toi. 10, 14.
Phil. 2, 12. With dat. 1 Thess. 2, 8 SioYi
dyaTrrjTol riiuv fyevfj^rjTf. In the phrase :
6 vlbs 6 dyairrfTos, the beloved son, the well-
beloved, as an epithet of an only son, 6
fiovoyfvrjs, and spoken in the N. T. only of
Christ, as 6 vl\s dyanrjTos TOV 3eov, Matt. 3,
17. 12, 18. 17, 5. Mark 1, 11. 9, 7. Luke
3, 22. 9, 35. 2 Pet. 1, 17. So in the para
ble, Mark 12, 6 eva vlbv ex.a>v, dyaTrr/Tov
UVTOV, having one son, his well-beloved, i. e.
his only son. Luke 20, 13. Sept. for IW
Gen. 22, 2. 12. Jer. 6, 26. Amos 8, 10.
Zech. 12, 10. So Hesych. dyaTrr/Tov p.ovo-
yevrj, Kf%api.criJ.fi>ov. Pollux 3. 2 KaXotro 8
av vibs dyaTTTjTos, 6 p.6vos a>v irarpi rj p.rj-
rpi. +
"Ayap, f), indec. Hagar, Heb. Ijrj
^flight), pr. n. of a maid-servant of Abra
ham, the mother of Ishmael. In Gal. 4, 24.
25, Paul applies this name allegorically to
the inferior condition of the Jews under the
law, as compared with that of Christians
under the Gospel. Gen. c. 16.
ayyapevo), f. tvo-u>, pr. to send off an
ayyapos or public courier. This word is of
Persian origin, and being received into the
Greek language passed also into use among
the Jews and Romans. Cyrus, or, accord
ing to Herodotus, Xerxes, was the first to
establish relays of horses (iinra>vfs) and
couriers at certain distances on all the
great roads, in order that the royal letters
and messages might be transmitted with
the greatest possible speed. These ayyapoi
had authority to press into their service
men, horses, ships, or any thing that came
in their way, which might serve to hasten
their journey, Xen. Cyr. 8. 6. 17. Hdot.
8. 98. Comp. Esth. 8, 10. 14. Diet, of Antt.
art. Angaria. Afterwards dyyapeva) came
ayye\o$
to signify, to press into service in the man*
ner of an ayyapos, Jos. Ant. 13. 2. 3 KeXeuw
cje dyyapevecr Sai TCI Ttav lovbaitav VTTOV-
yia. Hence in N. T. c. ace. to compel, to
press into service, e. g. to accompany one,
Matt. 5, 41 OCTTIS ere dyyapevcrei fiiXiov ev.
So genr. Matt. 27,32. Mark 15,21. Comp
Buxtorf Lex. Rab. Chald. Talm. 131.
ayyelov, O v, TO (dim. yyos,) a vessel,
utensil, Matt. 13, 48. 25, 4. Sept. for ^3
Gen. 42, 25. Num. 4, 9. Plut. Romul. 20 .
Xen. An. 7. 4. 3.
dyye\,ia, as, 17, (dyye XXw,) pr. message
brought, news, Plut. Pomp. 13. Xen. Cyr.
6. 2. 14. In N. T. trop. doctrine announced,
precept given, in the name of any one, 1
John (1,5.) 3, 11. Sept. for IM Prov.
12. 25.
ayye\.o$, O u, 6, (dyyeXXw,) 1. a mes
senger, one who is sent, in order to an
nounce, teach, perform, or explore any
thing, Matt. 11, 10. Luke 7, 24. 9, 52.
James 2, 25 comp. Josh. 6, 17. al. Sept.
for Tjldja Mai. 2, 7. al. (Diod. Sic. 11. 23.
Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 1.) So in Rev. 1, 20 sq.
the angels of the seven churches, are probably
the prophets or pastors of those churches,
who were the messengers, delegates, of the
churches to God in the offering of prayer,
service, etc. Others refer this to guardian
angels.
2. an angel, a celestial messenger, in the
usage of Scripture, a being superior to man.
The Deity is represented as surrounded by
innumerable beings of a higher order than
man, whom he also employs as his messen
gers and agents in administering the affairs
of the world, and in promoting the welfare
of individuals as well as of the whole hu
man family. Matt. 1, 20. 18, 10. 22, 30.
Acts 7, 30. al. saep. They are also subject
to the Son, and act as his ministers, 1 Pet.
3, 22. Heb. 1, 6. Matt. 16, 27. 24, 31.
2 Thess. 1, 7. al. As to the numbers of
the angels, see Matt. 26, 53. Heb. 12, 22.
Rev. 5, 11. Sept. for Ti^n p s . 104, 4. al.
See more under Ap^dyyeXoy. Some of
these beings ap-apTTjcravres Kal fj.rj Tr/prjcrav-
Tfs TrjV eavT&v dp-^rjv, 2 Pet. 2, 4. Jude 6,
are called ol nyyeXoi TOV &ta/3oXou V. TOV
Sardi/, angels of the devil, or of Satan, Matt.
25, 41. 2 Cor. 12, 7. Rev. 12, 9. al. Rev.
9, 11 6 dyyeXos TTJS dftvcrcrov, the angel of
the abyss, Tartarus, i. e. the destroying an
gel ; see A/3a88o>j>. Difficult is 1 Cor. 1 1 ,
10 8ta TOVTO d(pi\fi T] yvvrj e^ovcriav ex fiv
7Ti TTJS Kf(pa\rjs 8ia TOVS dyyt\ovs, for this
cause ought the woman to have power (a
aye
veil) on her head because of the angels, i. e.
a veil as the emblem of her being under the
power of a husband, and this because of the
angels who were regarded as present and
taking deep interest in the conduct and
worship of Christians ; comp. Luke 15, 7.
10. So Paul says of the apostles, 1 Cor.
4, 9 Searpov tyevrj^Tj/jifv T<O KocrfJico Kal dyye-
\ois Kal dvZpoiTTois. Others in 11, 10 un
derstand evil angels, demons ; others, spies,
but against the usus loquendi. On the an
gels generally, see Stuart in Biblioth. Sac.
1843, p. 88 sq. +
aye, (pr. imper. of uy,) a particle of
exhortation or incitement, come now, go to,
Lat. age, with plur. James 4, 13 aye vvv
ot \fyot>T(s. 5, 1. Sept. for NJ Judg. 19, 6.
See Winer $ 47. 3. n. Pint. JEm. Paul. 31.
Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 47.
ayeto), rjs, 17, (aya>,) a herd ; in N. T.
only of swine, Matt. 8, 30. 31. 32 bis. Mark
5, 11. 13. Luke 8, 32. 33. Sept. for T!?
Judg. 5, 16. Hdian. 7. 2. 9. Xen. Mem"
2. 9. 7.
dyevea\6yr)TOS, O v, 6, adj. (a priv.
yei/eoAoyea),) without genealogy, whose de
scent is unknoivn, Heb. 7, 3. Found only
in N. T. where Melchizedek is so called,
because, not standing in the public genea-
.ogical registers as belonging to the family
of Aaron, he was a priest not by right of
sacerdotal descent, but by the grace of God ;
lu s priesthood therefore is of a higher and
more ancient order than that of Aaron ;
comp. v. 4 sq. Gen. 14, 18 sq. Ex. 40, 15.
Num. 3, 10.
ayevrjs, e s, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. yews,)
pr. one who is without ancestors, or with
out descendants ; in N. T. low born, igno
ble, base, 1 Cor. 1,28; opp. to fvytv^s in
v. 26. Plut. Pericl. 24. Pol. 5. 111. 3.
ayia^w, f. dorm, (oytos,) not found in
Greek writers, but often in Sept. for W ^s .
In N. T. pr. to render ayiov.
1 . to make clean, to cleanse, e. g. ceremo
nially, Heb. 9, 13 dytdfet -rrpus TTJV rrjs vap-
KOS KaSapoTTjTa. Trop. in a moral sense,
to purify, to sanctify ; Rom. 15, 16 that the
offering of the Gentiles may be acceptable,
f]yiacr/j,fVT} tv TrvtvpaTi dyi w, being purified
by the Holy Spirit, i. e. by the sanctifying
influences of the H. S. on the hearts of the
Gentiles. 1 Cor. 6, 11. Eph. 5,26. 1 These.
5, 23. 1 Tim. 4, 5. Heb. 2, 11. 10, 10. 14.
29. 13, 12. Rev. 22, 11. Hence of 17 yt-
a<rfj.evoi, those who are sanctified, said of
Christians in general, Acts 20, 32. 26, 18.
1 Cor. 1, 2. Jude 1. Also 1 Cor. 7, 14 bis
ijyiaa-Tm 6 avrjp . . . ffyUumu TJ ywf], the un
believing husband or wife is made clean or
sanctified, i. e. is to be regarded, not as un
clean, not as an idolater, but as connected
with the Christian community. See ayios
no. 1. Hence, to regard or venerate as ho
ly, to hallow, Pass. Matt. 6, 9 dytao-SiTjra) TO
oi/o/za o-ou. Luke 11,2. 1 Pet. 3, 15. Sept.
for ttigp Is. 9, 13. 29, 23.
2. to make sacred or holy, to consecrate,
to set apart from a common to a sacred use ;
since in the Jewish ritual this was one great
object of the purifications ; e. g. things,
Matt. 23, 17 6 vaos 6 ayida>v TOV ^pvfruv,
23, 19. 2 Tim. 2, 21 o~Kfvos f)yiacrp.tvov.
Sept. for Uflp Lev. 8, 10 sq. 30. Of per
sons, to sanctify and set apart, to consecrate,
as being set apart of God and sent by him
for the performance of his will, and thus
including the idea of holiness. John 10, 36
ov 6 Trarrjp r)yia<rf, whom the father hath con
secrated and sent into the world. 17, 17 dyi-
ao-ov avTovs fv rfj dXrj Sfia crov, consecrate
them in or through thy truth, i. e. the preach
ing of thy truth, i. q. / rw Xo yw (comp.
V. 18). v. 19 bis. So Ecclus. 45, 4. 49,7.
O v, o, (aytaw,) not found in
Gr. writers ; in N. T. sanctification, purity
of heart and life, holiness, Rom. 6, 19. 22.
1 Thess. 4, 3. 4. 7. 1 Tim. 2, 15. Heb. 12,
14. Hence 2 Thess. 2, 13 eV dyta(r/ia)
TrvfvpaTos, in sanctification of the spirit, i. e.
produced by the Holy Spirit. 1 Pet. 1, 2.
Meton. the cause or author of this sanctifi
cation, 1 Cor. 1, 30. Sept. consecration
for ttfljjn Judg. 17, 3.
ayios, la, tor, rarely found in Attic
writers, who prefer ayvos, but often in the
Sept. for ttJl *^ and ^p . Hence the pri
mary idea is pure, clean, (see in dytd^w no.
1. Gesen. Heb. Lex. art. li 11)5, 5 3J3,)like
ayvos, but it superadds the notion of respect
and veneration, which in the latter is less
prominent ; see Tittm. de Synon. N. T. p.
21 sq.
1 . pure, clean, i. e. ceremonially or mo
rally clean, and also worthy of respect, re
verence, veneration ; so of a sacrifice. 3ucr/a,
iviihout blemish, holy, Rom. 12, 1. Metaph.
morally pure, upright, blameless in heart
and life, holy ; Mark 6, 20 londwrjv ...av-
8pa SiKaiov Kal ayiov. 1 Cor. 7, 34. Eph.
1, 4. 5, 27 ; 6 vopos Rom. 7, 12. al. Sept.
for lUVi!? Lev. 11, 44. (Plato Soph. p.
249. a, crep-vav /cat aytov vovv OVK f%ov.)
Spec, of those who are purified and sancti
ayiOTT/9
fied by the influences of the Spirit, a saint ;
and as this is assumed of all who profess
the Christian name, hence ayioi, saints,
Christians, Acts 9, 13 comp. v. 14. 9,32.
41. 26, 10. Rom. 1, 7. 8, 27. al. Hence
spoken of those who are to be in any way
reckoned to the Christian community, 1
Cor. 7, 14; see ayidfa no. 1. So ayiov
(friXrjpa, the sacred Christian kiss, the pledge
of Christian affection, Rom. 16, 16. 1 Cor.
16, 20. 2 Cor. 13, 12. Emphat. holy, hal
lowed, u-orthy of reverence and veneration ;
e. g. God, John 17, 11. Rev. 4, 8. 6, 10.
Sept. for ti-hj? Is. 5, 16. 6, 3. So of his
name, Luke 1, 49. Sept. for tiKp Lev. 22,
2. So TO TTVfvfjia TO ay i ot>, the Holy
Spirit, Matt. 1, 18, and very often ; see
T7VfVfj.a. Luke 1, 72 dia^rjKT] ayia. Rom. 1,
2 iv ypa(pals dyiais. Sept. for ^1P Dan.
11,28. 30.
2. consecrated, sacred, holy, set apart
from a common to a sacred use, belonging
to God ; spoken of places, temples, cities,
the priesthood, men, etc. Matt. 4, 5. 7, 6.
24,15. 27,53. Acts 7, 33. Rev. 11,2. So of
persons, airapx^l ayia Rom. 11,16. Luke 2,
23; apostles, Eph. 3, 5; prophets, Luke 1,
70. Acts 3, 21. 2 Pet. 1,21 ; angels, Matt.
25, 31. 1 Thess. 3, 13. al. So of the temple,
Acts 6, 13. 21, 28. Hence TO ayiov the sanc
tuary, spoken of the tabernacle or temple,
Heb. 9, 1 ; oftener Plur. ra ay la, the sanc
tuary, either terrestrial Heb. 9, 2, or celestial
Heb. 8,2. 9,8.12.24. 10,19. Heb. 9, 3 TO
ayia ayiuv, the holy of holies, the inner
sanctuary; see Heb. Gr. 117. Winer
5 37. 2. Sept. for &&r%. ti^ p Ex. 26, 33.
2 Chr. 3, 8 sq. 5, 7 sq. Xen. Hell. 3. 2.
19 iepbv fj.d\a ayiov. -f-
ayiorrjs, TJTOS, 77, (ayios, ) pr. purity, in
N. T. metaph. sanctity of life, holiness, Heb.
12, 10. 1 Mace. 15, 2. On nouns in -orrjs
see Lobeck ad Phryn. p. 350.
aryiaxrwi}, rjs, 77, (ayios,) for the comm.
ayiocrvvT), pr. i. q. ayiorrjs.
1 . Metaph. sanctity, holiness, 2 Cor. 7, 1 .
1 Thess. 3, 13.
2. the being worthy of veneration and
icorship, i. e. sanctity, majesty. Rom. 1, 4
TTvevjj.a ayiioo-uvr/s, i. e. Christ s spiritual
state of exaltation and majesty as Messiah,
in antithesis to Kara crap/ca in the preceding
verse; comp. 1 Tim. 3, 16. Sept. for&Kp
Ps. 97, 12 ; but also for ti) p s . 95, 6, and
for Tin Ps. 145, 6. For the gen. instead
of an adj. see Winer } 34. 2. b. Buttm.
5132. n. 12. Heb. Gr. 104. 1.
8 ayvoeco
ay/coXy, n s, TJ, the arm, Luke 2, 28,
comp. Mark 9, 36. Sept. for p^n 1 K. 3,
20. Plut. Amator. 10. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 50.
ajKicrrpov, ov, TO, (kindr. ayKvpa,) a
fish-hook, Matt. 17, 27. Sept. for nn 2 K.
19, 28 ; nan Hab. 1, 15. Julian. V. H. 1.
5. Plat. Soph. 220. c.
cijKVpa, as, 77, (kindr. ayKos,) an an
chor, Acts 27, 29. 30. 40. Trop. Heb. 6,
19. Plut. Pomp. 50. Xen. Anab. 3. 5. 10.
ayvafos, ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. yvafavs,)
not yet fulled or dressed; hence new, Matt.
9, 16. Mark 2, 21 ; i. q. Kaivos in Luke 5.
36.
/ t srr \
ayveia, as, 77, (ayvos,) pr. purity, up
rightness, Plato Legg. 917. b. In N. T.
purity, chastity, 1 Tim. 4, 12. 5, 2. So
Jos. Ant. 3. 5. 1. Sopji. (Ed. R. 864. An-
tiph. 116. 11.
a^jVlCffi, f. io-a>, (ayvos,) 1 . to purify, to
make clean, e. g. ceremonially, c. ace. John
11, 55 ayvifiv favTov, to prepare oneself
by purification for the sacred festivals ;
which was done among the Jews by visit
ing the temple, offering up prayers, abstain
ing from certain kinds of food, washing
their clothes, bathing, shaving the head, etc.
Comp. Ex. 19, 10. 14 sq. Sept. for "ina
2 Chr. 29, 16. 18; W?p Ex. 19, 10.
Plut. Quaest. Rom. 1. Soph. Aj. 656.
2. Mid. dyyio^at,Pass. perf. andaor. 1
fjyvi(TiJ.ai, 1771/10-3771 , with a Mid. signif. agere
castimoniam, to take upon oneself a row of
abstinence, for the purpose of greater sanc
tity, like a Nazarite, Acts 21, 24. 26. 24,
18. The Jews were accustomed, when
under a vow of this kind, to abstain for a
certain time from the better sorts of food,
to let their hair grow, to keep themselves
from all pollution ; and when this time had
expired, they were freed from the obligation
of their vow by a particular sacrifice ; Num.
6, 2-21. Sept. for 1H Hiph. Num. 6, 3.
See Lightfoot Hor. Heb. p. 1078. Trop.
to render pure, to cleanse in a moral sense,
c. ace. James 4, 8 ayviaaTe nap8ias. 1 Pet.
1, 22 TOS ^v^as v[J.uv rjyviKores. 1 John 3,
3. So Apollodor. 2. 928.
ov, 6, (ayvifa, ) a cleansing,
i. e. ceremonial, Sept. for " H-? and nxatl
Num. 8, 7. 8. Dion. Hal. Ant. 3. 22. In
N. T. abstinence, in consequence of a vow,
Acts 21, 26, see in ayvifa no. 2. Sept. for
I" Num. 6, 5; "VM Amos 2, 11.
ayvoea), , fat. 770-0), (a priv. voe w,) not
to perceive, not to know.
1. Genr. not to knou*, to be ignorant of,
with ace. of pers. Acts 17, 23 ; ace. of
thing, Rom. 10, 3. 11, 25. 2 Cor. 2, 11.
(Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 23~. ib. 4. 2. 25.) With
OTI, Rom. 1, 13. 6, 3. 7, 1. 1 Cor. 10, 1 ;
imfp nvos on, 2 Cor. 1, 8. (Xen. Ag. 5.
6.) Also TTfpi TIVOS 1 Cor. 12, 1. 1 Thess.
4, 13. In 2 Pet. 2, 12 ev ols dyvoova-i /3\a-
(r<pr)p.ovvTfs is by attraction for eV TOVTOIS, a
dyvoovtn, ^Xaa-fprjpovvrfs. Winer 63. Ab-
sol. 1 Tim. 1, 13. 1 Cor. 14, 38 Se TIS
dyvotl, dyvoeiTO). (Others here, to act fool
ishly, as Sept. for bxia Num. 12, 1 1 .) Part.
pass, dyvoovp.fvos, c. dat. unknown to any
one, Gal. 1, 22; absol. unknown, ignoble,
2 Cor. 6, 9. Spec. Part, ol dyvoovvTes,
spoken of those who sin through ignorance
and blindness, the ignorant, the sinful, Heb.
5, 2; comp. Hos. 4, 6. Sept. for fi$tt5 ,
M<, Lev. 4, 13. 5, 18. Pol. 5. 11. ft.*
2. Spec, not to understand, not to appre
hend or comprehend, c. ace. Mark 9, 32 ot
Se fiyvoow TO /%ta. Luke 9, 45. Acts 13,
27; ort Rom. 2, 4. Soph. Trach. 78.
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 33.
UTOS, TO, (dyi/oeo),) pr. igno
rance, involuntary error, Theophr. H. PI.
9. 4. 8. Sept. for nattja Gen. 43, 12. In
N. T. error, sin, Heb. 9, 7. So Tob. 3, 3.
Diod. Sic. 1. 1.
a
ayvoia, as, rj, (ayi/oe o>,) ignorance, Acts
3, 17. (Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 34.) Spoken of
ignorance of God and divine things, Acts
17, 30. Eph. 4, 18. 1 Pet. 1, 14.
TJ, ov, pure, clean; ayvos dpi
Eurip. Orest. 1620. In N. T. trop.
pure, innocent, blameless; 2 Cor. 7, 11
ayvovs elvai ev rravrl irpdypaTi. Phil. 4, 8.
1 Tim. 5, 22. (Hdian. 1. 11. 12.) Also
modest, chaste, 2 Cor. 11, 2. Tit. 2, 5. 1
Pet. 3, 2. (Xen. Conv. 8. 15.) Spec. of
God, pure, perfect, holy, 1 John 3, 3 ; of his
<ro<f)ia, James 3, 17 ; comp. Wisd. 7, 22 sq.
Sept. for lino Ps. 12, 7. 19, 10.
TTJTOS, 17, (dywk,) pr. purity ;
trop. pureness of life, 2 Cor. 6, 6.
ayvw$, adv. with pure intent, sincerely,
Phil. 1, 16 or 17. Hesiod. Op. et D. 339
ayvats Kal KaSapcos.
dyvwa-ia, as , f,, (a priv. yvS.a-is, ) pr.
ignorance, Thuc. 8. 66. In N. T. wilful
ignorance, blindness; 1 Cor. 15, 34 ayi/-
viav 3eoi5. 1 Pet. 2, 15. Sept. Job 35, 16.
Wisd. 13, 1.
ayvaa-TOS, ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. yz/co-
<n-(fc,) unknown ; Acts 17, 23 ayi/worw Sew,
to a unknown god, i. e. a god whose name
was unknown, not necessarily the God of
the Jews. Wisd. 11, 19. Hdian. 1. 1. 14
Plut. CatoMaj. 1.
ayopa, ds, f], (dye/pca,) a place of pub
lic resort, in towns and cities ; any open
place, where the people came together ei
ther for business or to sit and converse. In
oriental cities such open places were at the
inside of the gates ; and here public busi
ness was transacted, and tribunals held, as
also the markets ; see Ruth 4, 11. Neh. 8,
16. Heb. Lex. art. "I?1S .Hence in N. T.
a place, market-place, forum, Acts 16, 19.
17, 17. Matt. 11, 16 and Luke 7, 32. Matt.
20, 3. 23, 7. Mark 6, 56. 12, 38. Luke
11, 43. 20, 46. Sept. for pVCJ open street.
Ecc. 12, 4. 5. (Plut. Demetr. 12. Xen.
Conv. 8. 21. Mem. 4. 2. 1.) Mark 7, 4
Kal OTTO dyopds [e ASoirej] fdv prj jBanTi-
u>vrai, OVK eVSiotm, and [coming] from the
market, except they wash, they eat not ; see
Winer 66. III. e. Ecclus. 31, 25 flaTmfo-
pevos dno vfKpov. Arr. Epict. 3. 19 av p.rj
fvpo)fj.fv (payelv e< ftaXaveiov. Others
here take dyopd as i. q. things sold in the
market, provisions, and translate : of what
is from the market, unless they wash it, they
do not eat ; see Krebs Obss. p. 85. Winer
1. c. So dyopd for grain Jos. Ant. 14. 16. 2.
dyopdfyj), f. ao-co, (dyopa,) to market,
Hdot. 2. 35 at p.ev yvvaiKes dyopdovcri Kal
KaTrrjXfvovcri. In N. T.
1. to buy, to purchase, c. ace. Matt. 13,
44 TOV dypbv eKflvov. v. 46. Mark 15, 46.
16, 1. al. (Plut. de Fortun. 1. Xen. An.
5. 7. 13.) With ace. and dat. Matt. 14, 15
eavTols /3pco/iara. Mark 6, 36 ; ace. and e ls
Tiva Luke 9, 13 ; ace. impl. Matt. 21, 12.
25, 9. 10. Luke 17, 28. 19, 45. Sept. for
nj|3 Is. 24, 2; "i?^ Gen. 41, 57. (Xen.
An. 1. 5. 10.) Further, ace. and gen. of
price, Mark 6, 37 dyopdcroifiev 8rjvapia>v dia-
K0(ria>v uprovs . (Ecclus. 20, 12.) Also ace.
and fK c. gen. of price, Matt. 27, 7 rjyopaa-av
e avT(i>v TOV dypov. (Palsph. Fab. 46.) So
too ace. and ivapd TIVOS, Rev. 3, 18. Sept.
Neh. 10, 31.
2. Trop. of persons, to buy, to redeem, for
a price or ransom paid ; spoken of those
redeemed by the blood of Christ from the
bondage of sin and death ; c. ace. 2 Pet. 2, 1
Kal TOV dyopdcravra avTovs decrrrorrjv dpvov-
p.fvoi. Pass, with gen. of price, 1 Cor. 6,
20 fjyopdcr^rjTe yap Tip.rjs. 7, 23. Also with
ace. and dat. and ev of price, Rev. 5, 9 rjyo-
pacras ro> 3ew fjfJ.ds fv rw ai/iart crou. (Sept.
for 3 rt3 l ]3 l Chr. 21, 24.) Pass, with dVrf
TIVOS Rev. 14, 3. 4. +
1
ou, 6, f), adj. (dyopd,) pr. per
taining to the market, Plato Rep. 425. c ; a
market-man, Hdot. 1. 93. In N. T.
1 . Of persons who loiter in the markets
and public places, a lounger, idler, vulg. a
loafer, Acts 17, 5. Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 23 TOV
dyopaiov re o^Xoz/. Plato Prot. 347. C.
2. Of time or days as held in public, a
court-day, judicial day; Acts 19,38 dyo-
paioi ayovrat S. rjfjifpai. So Jos. Ant. 14.
10. 21 ayovri. rov dyopaiov. Strabo 13. p.
629. a. Some editions in Acts 19, 38 have
ayopatoi, but without good reason ; see Wi
ner 5 6. 2.
aypa, as, 17, a hunting, catching, Xen.
Ven. 1. 1. In N. T. only of fishing, Luke
5, 4. Meton. draught of fishes, Luke 5, 9.
So Horn. Od. 12. 330. Plut. Timol. 20 ;
meton. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 19.
d<ypdfj,/jt,aTO$, O v, 6, f], adj. (a priv.
ypd/i/ia,) illiterate, unlearned, Acts 4, 13.
It here refers rather to Jewish literature
and learning ; comp. John 7, 15. Diod.
Sic. 12. 13. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 20.
, >, f. rja-ca, (oypctvAos ; dypos,
av\r),) to rf.Tr.ain or live abroad, in the fields
or country, sub dio agere ; absol. Luke 2, 8
irotjueWs 1 r]<jav . . . dyoavXoviTcs. Parthen.
Erot. c. 29 jBovKo\a)t> Kara TOV A. tri>r]v ^fip.a-
TOS re Kal 3epovs rjypav\fi. Strabo 4. p. 197.
Plut. Numa 4.
aypevo), f. etio-co, (aypa.) to take in hunt
ing, Xen. Anab. 5. 3. 8. Sept. Job 10, 16.
In N. T. trop. to ensnare, to entrap, by
insidious questions, c. ace. Mark 12, 13.
Sept. for ^ Prov. 5, 22 ; Hb Prov. 6, 25.
d<ypl\aiOS, on, 6, (aypios, e Acu a,) a
wild olive-tree, oleaster, i. q. KOTIVOS, Rom.
11, 17. 24. The wild olive bears little or
no fruit, and is therefore contrasted by Paul
with the cultivated olive, KaXXteXaioy.
Theophr. H. PI. 2. 2. 5.
aypto?, la, iov, adj. (dypos, ) wild, e. g.
animals Pol. 12. 4. 1. Xen. An. 1. 2. 7.
In N. T. wild, e. g.
1. Of honey, pe\i aypiov wild honey
Matt. 3, 4. Mark 1,6. Here the honey of
wild bees is to be understood, made in hol
low trees or crevices of the rocks, i. q. ho
ney out of the rock Ps. 81, 17. Deut. 32, 13;
or like the honey and honey-comb men
tioned 1 Sam. 14, 25-27 ; comp. Judg. 14,
8. Prov. 25, 16. Maundrell saw many bees
on the flowers between Jericho and the
Dead Sea (p. 115) ; and Forskal notes that
he often saw honey flowing in the woods
of Arabia ; Descr. Animal, p. xxiii. Comp.
ajco
Diod. Sic. 17. 75. Jos. B. J. 4. 8. 3 /cat /if-
\iTTorp6<pos Se 17 x^P ) * e - the region ot
Jericho. Others understand honey-dew,
found in Arabia and other regions of Asia
upon the leaves of certain species of trees,
and similar to the present manna of Sinai ;
see Theophr. H. Plant. 3. 9. Plin. H. N.
12. 18. ib. 16. 11. Diod. Sic. 19. 94. But
the evidence is very slight that this was
ever common in Judea, and especially on
the high deserts west of the Dead Sea ;
Burckhardt Syria p. 392. See Bochart Hie-
roz. II. 518 sq. CEdmann Verm. Samml.
VI. p. 136. Rosenm. Alterthumsk. IV. ii.
p. 425. Winer Realw. art. Honig.
2. Of waves, wild, fierce, raging, an em
blem of wicked men, Jude 13. Wisd. 14, 1
ciypia Kv/j-ara. Plato Legg. 919. a, \mb ^et-
}iu>va>v aypicov.
a , 6, Agrippa, see Hpw-
ov, 6, a field, i. e. 1. the open
fields, country, as distinguished from the
city or town, Matt. 24, 18 6 / r aypw.
Mark 15, 21. Luke 17, 7. 23, 26 ; as
including tillage, pasturage, herbage, Matt.
6, 28. 30. Luke 12, 28. 15, 15. Sept.
Gen. 2, 5. 2 K. 8, 6. (Xen. OEc. 11. 15,
16.) Spec, a field in tillage, but in Pales
tine not enclosed, Matt. 13,24. 27. 31.
Luke 15, 25. al. Sept. for JTiia Ruth 2.
17. 23. (Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 8.) I lur. fields,
i. q. a farm, farms, land; Matt. 19, 29
ocrriy dtprJKev . . . rj rtuva rj dypovs. Mark 10,
29, 30 ; Sing. id. Acts 4, 37. Sept. and
Tii? 2 K. 8, 3. 5. So Xen. Mem. 3. 9.
1 1 . Hence
2. Plur. dy pot, farms, i. q. villas, ham
lets, in the country, Mark 5, 14. 6, 36. 56.
Sept, for .Tito Neh. 11, 30. Xen. Hell.
-4. 7. 3. +
aypVTTVed), <>, f. ^o-o>, (aypvnvos ; a
priv. ZTTVOS^ to be sleepless, to watch, Plut.
Themist. 3. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 3 InN. T.
trop. to be ivakeful, vigilant, to watch, absol.
Mark 13, 33. Luke 21, 36. Eph. 6, 18; c.
imfp TLVOS over any one, Heb. 13, 17. So
Wisd. 6, 15. Sept. Ezra 8, 29.
aypVTrvia, as, r/, a watching, want of
sleep, 2 Cor. 6, 5. 11, 27. 2 Mace. 2, 26.
Plut. Philopcem. 3. Xen. Mem. 4. 5. 9.
ajco, f. 2 w Acts 22, 5. 1 Thess. 4, 14,
also Xen. An. 4. 8. 12, and often in Sept.
as Ex. 22, 13. Num. 3, 15 ; but the usual
form is fut. OO/H, Buttm. 113. 5. Winer
5 15. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 287, 735; Aor. 2
with redupl. tfyayov Buttm. \ 85. n. 3 :
Pass. aor. 1 rjx^ r l v > to l^d, to conduct.
Sept. often for fiTCrt, Tj ^ in.
1. Pr. of persons and things in various
senses : a) to lead or bring to a person or
olace ; with ace. impl. and dat. Matt. 21, 2
vydytTf fj.oi. (1 MaCC. 7, 2.) So uyeiv ea>
c. acc. et dut. John 19, 4. 13 ; uyeiv 2>e
c. acc. Luke 19, 27. With acc. and prep,
as e-rri Tiva of pers. or place, to lead to, to
bring before, Matt. 10, 18. Luke 21, 12.
23, 1. Acts 17, 19. 18, 12; also eVt <r(pa-
y^v Acts 8, 32 from Sept. Is. 53, 7. Sept.
Ex. 22, 13. Jer. 25, 9. Also -n-pos Tiva, to
lead or bring to any one, adducere, Mark
11,7. Luke 4, 40. 18, 40. 19, 35. John 1,
43. 8, 3. 9, 13. Acts 9, 27. 23, 18 bis.
Sept. Gen. 2, 19. 22. (Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 1.)
With eo>s c. gen. of place, Luke 4, 29.
Acts 17, 15. With acc. simply, id. Matt.
21,7. Mark 11, 2. Luke 19, 30. John 7,
45. 10, 16. Acts 5, 21. 26. 27. 19, 37. 20,
12. 25, 6. 17. 23. b) to lead or bring with
one, e. g. <? avv at>ra> 1 Thess. 4, 14 comp.
.V. 17; aye p.era creavTou 2 Tim. 4, 11 ;
simply c. acc. impl. Acts 21, 16 ayovres
Trap w evio-%up.ev Mvdo~cavi, bringing with
them Mnason, by attract, for Mmo-wra, see
Buttm. 143. 4. Kiihn. $ 657. Jos. Ant.
10. 9. 6 cmfiptv els TT)V A. iyvTTTov aya>v nal
TOV lepffj.iav. Plato Soph. 216. a. c) to
lead out or away, deducere ; c. acc. simply,
Mark 13 ; 11 orav 5e ayaxriv vp.ds TrapaSi-
Sovres. Luke 22, 54 ; Pass. Luke 23, 32 ;
also with eTy Tiva of place etc. to which,
Luke 4, 1. 9. 10, 34. John 18, 28. Acts 6,
12. 9,2. 11,25. 21,34. 22,5. [24.] 23, 10.
31 ; (Is rov 8jjfjiov Acts 17, 5 ; els b*6gav Heb.
2, 10. (Jos. Ant. 2. 7. 3 els UTroXavo-iv dya-
3o> rjyayov TOVTOV.) With eiri Tiva of pers.
Acts 9, 21 ; absol. John 19, 16. d) By Hebr.
to bring forth, i. e. to cause to come, to raise
up ; Acts 13, 23 in later editions : tfyaye rc5
icrpaijX cra>rf}pa irjcrovv, where others fjyeipe.
Sept. for X n 2n Zech. 3,8. Is. 46, 11. e)
Trop. to lead, to incite, to induce; with acc.
and els, Rom. 2, 4 els peTavoidv ere liyei.
(Pol. 5. 1 6. 2 e Is peTavoiav aeiv TOV /3acrtAea.)
Pass. 1 Cor. 12, 2 o>s av rjyeo-^e just as ye
were led away, sc. to idolatry. Also ye-
crSai Trvevp.aTi Seou Rom. 8, 14. Gal. 5, 18 ;
ay. eTn%vfj.ims 2 Tim. 3, 6. So Dem. 228.
1 1 Tols e^uftev Xoyots Tjy/Jievos.
2. Intrans. with eavrov or the like im
plied, to lead off", to go away, to depart ; see
Buttm. $ 130. n. 2. Kiihn. 338. b. So
Subj. yo>/iev, let us go, Matt. 26, 46. Mark
14, 42. John 11, 16; aywynei firevSev John
14, 31 ; see Buttm. 5 139. n. 1. 2. With els
11 ASdfJ,
Tiva of place Mark 1. 38. John 11,7; -n-pos
Tiva of pers. John 11, 15. Dem. 608. 14
Xen. Hell. 4. 2. 18,19.
3, In respect to time, to lead on, to pass,
impers. c. acc. Luke 24, 21 TpiTJ]v -ra.vrr]v
rjfjLepav ayei <TT)p.epov, to-day one is passing
this third day, the third day is passing.
Also to keep, to hold, i. e. to celebrate ;
Pass, yrvtaimv be dyopevuv TOV Hpcodov
Matt. 14, 6; dyopaioi ayovrai Acts 19, 38.
Sept. for fliOS Esth. 9, 18 sq. 2 Mace. 2
16. Pol. 8. 37. 1. Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 6.
ajwjrj, T) f , ^ (ayta,) pr. a leading, so
of a horse Xen. Eq. 6. 4 ; a training, edu
cation, Xen. Eq. 3. 4. In N. T. the life
which one leads, manner of life, 2 Tim. 3, 10.
Sept. Esth. 2,20. So Jos. Ant. 14. 10. 2
Trepl Tr)s lovSaiW dywyf/s. Pol. 18. 1. 2.
See Ldsner Obss. e Phil. p. 420 sq.
aycov, ) VOS , 6, (ay,) a place of assem
bly, Horn. II. 18. 376; also where games
were held, a place of contest, stadium, Thuc.
5. 50. In N. T. only trop. a contest, con
ftict, fight, held in the stadium, as an em
blem of the efforts, toils, and trials of the
Christian life ; 1 Tim. 6, 12 dyow fov TOV
KaXov dyatva TTJS Trio-Teas. 2 Tim. 4, 7.
With the idea of peril, affliction, Phil. 1, 30.
Col. 2, 1. 1 Thess. 2, 2. So pr. 2 Mace.
4, 18. Pol. 7. 10. 2. Xen. CEc. 7. 9; trop.
Pol. 4. 56. 4. Spec, a race, in the same
tropical sense ; Heb. 12, 1 Tpe^nev TOV
TrpOKeip.evov Tjfuv aycava.
aywvia, as, i], (aywj/,) a contest, conflict,
pr. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 15. In N. T. trop.
agony, conflict of mind, Luke 22, 44. So
2 MaCC. 3, 16. Pol. 8. 21. 2 TrX^y ayw-
vias.
i, f:ia- p. M , (ayobi/,) Mid. dep.
1. to contend for a prize, to be a com
batant in the public games ; Part. 6 ayw-
vi6(jievos 1 Cor. 9, 25. (Xen. Mem. 3. 12
1.) Hence to contend, to fight with an
adversary, absol. John 18, 36 ; acc. of cor-
resp. noun, ay. TOV Ka\bv dy&va 1 Tim. 6,
12. 2 Tim. 4, 7 ; see in aycoi/. So 2 Mace.
8, 16. Pint. Arat. 38. Xen. An. 4. 6. 7.
2. Genr. to strive, to struggle, with effort,
absol. Luke 13, 24. Col. 1, 29. [1 Tim. 4,
10] ; ay. inrep TWOS Col. 4, 12. Dem. 129.
5 ; comp. 314. 16.
MSa/i, o, indec. Adam, Heb. B^
(ruddy), pr. n. of the first man, Luke 3, 38.
Rom. 5, 14 bis. 1 Cor. 15, 22. 45. 1 Tim.
2, 13. 14. Jude 14. See Gen. 1, 27 sq.
In 1 Cor. 15, 45 Jesus is called 6 eaxaros
ASa/x, as being the author of spiritual life
12
and the first to rise from the dead ; comp.
v. 20-22.
ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. Scwra-
i/aa>.) without expense, gratuitous, 1 Cor. 9,
18. Diod. Sic. 1. 80. Plut. Mor. II. p. 49.
AS&l, 6, indec. Addi, pr. n. of a man,
Luke 3, 28. It is probably Heb. but does
not occur in the O. T.
a8e\(f})], iJ ?J 17, (aSeX^os.) a sister, born
of the same parents, Luke 10, 39. 40. John
11, 1. 3. 5. Acts 23, 16. al. (Xen. Cyr. 2.
4. 5.) So too Matt. 13, 56. Mark 6, 3 ;
where others understand a relative, kins
woman, as Sept. and fi DX Gen. 24, 59.
60. Trop. for a female friend, esteemed
and beloved as a sister, Matt. 12, 50. Mark
3, 35. 1 Tim. 5, 2. (Comp. Sept. Cant. 4,
9 sq.) Spec, a sister of the same faith, a
female Christian, Rom. 16, 1. 1 Cor. 7,
15. 9, 5. James 2, 15. -f-
d8e\(f)6$, ov, 6, from a collect, and SeX-
0vs,seeButtm. 5 120. n. 11.2. Kiihner333.
1. a brother, whether from the same fa
ther only, Matt. 1, 2. Luke 3, 1. 19; or
also born of the same mother, Matt. 4, 18.
13, 55. Luke 6, 14. John 1, 41. 11, 2. al.
(Xe.i. Hell. 3. 4. 29.) Sometimes it is to
be supplied before the gen. of a pronoun,
as Acts 1, 13. Luke 6, 16; comp. Jude 1.
But 6 d8f\(>6s, like Heb. nx , is often
employed in other and wider senses, e. g.
2. For a kinsman, relative, in any de
gree of blood, as Sept. for nx Gen. 13, 8.
14, 16. Here some refer Matt. 12, 46. 47.
13, 55. John 7, 3. Acts 1, 14, as implying
the kinsmen of Jesus ; but more prob. they
were his uterine brothers ; see Matt. 1, 25.
13, 55. Mark 6, 3. Luke 2, 7. John 2, 12.
3. For one of the same nation, a fellow-
citizen, countryman, Matt. 5. 47. Acts 2,
29. 3, 17. 22. 7, 2. 23. al. Sept. and HX
Ex. 2, 11. 4, 18. So in a wider sense, a
fellow, fellow-man, like 6 Tr\T](nov, but still
as descended from a common ancestor and
belonging to the same stock, Matt. 5, 22-
24. 7, 3-5. Luke 6, 41 sq. Heb. 2, 17. 8,
11. a.. Sept. and ru< Lev. 19, 17.
4. For a friend, companion, e. g. of
equals Matt. 23, 8; comp. Sept. and -fix
Job 30, 29. Prov. 18, 9. Also an associ
ate, colleague, in office or dignity, 1 Cor. 1,
1. 2 Cor. 1, 1. 2, 12. In Rev. 6, 11 ol
crvvSovXoi avT<cv KOL ol dSeXt^oi avrdtv. 19,
10. 22, 9. Sept. and HX Ezra 3, 2.
5. Trop. for a friend beloved as a brother,
one in the place of a brother, e. g. of those
whom Christ calls brethren, Matt. 12, 50
and Mark 3, 35. Matt. 25, 40. Heb. 2, 11.
12. (Comp. !~IX , Sept. eyyvraros, Job 6,
15.) Spec, a brother of the same faith, a
Christian brother, I Tim. 6, 2 ort aSeX0ot
fla-iv. Acts 9, 30. 10, 23. Rom. 8, 29. 1
Cor. 5, 11. Eph. 6, 23. Phil. 1, 14. Rev. 1,
9. al. So in direct address. Acts 6, 3. Gal.
4, 12. 28. 1 Thess. 5, 1. +
a8eA(6T?7?, njroy, 17, (czSeX^o y,) bro-
therlimss, 1 Mace. 12, 10. 17. Dio Chrys.
472. d. In N. T. a brotherhood, e. g. of
Christians, 1 Pet. 2, 17. 5, 9.
a8rj\o<f, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a priv. o^Xoy.) not
manifest to the eye, unseen, hidden, ra nvrj-
fifla Luke 11, 44. So Soph. Aj. 647. Xen.
Cyr. 6. 3. 13. Also to the ear or mind,
indistinct, uncertain, as a sound 1 Cor. 14.
8. So of hopes 2 Mace. 7, 34. Pol. 8. 3. 2.
a8ri\6Tr)$, TTJTOS, 77, (uST/Xoy.) uncer
tainty ; 1 Tim. 6, 17 eVi TT\OVTOV a.8rf\orr)ri.
in uncertain riclies, for eVl TrXowrw aS^Xw ;
see Winer $ 34. 2. a. Buttm. 132. n. 12.
Plut. Camill. 32. Pol. 36. 4. 2.
, adv. (aS^Xoy.) not openly, se
cretly, Plut. Sulla 10. Pol. 2. 47. 9. In
N. T. uncertainly, in an uncertain irreso
lute manner, 1 Cor. 9, 26. Comp. ^ els
ao-rfKov Plato Conv. 181. d.
d&r)fMOVe(0, , f. faa, (aSij^WJ , aSc w,)
pr. to be sated, wearied; then to be heavy,
dejected, absol. Matt. 26, 37. Mark 14, 33.
Phil. 2, 2 . Xen. Hell. 4. 4. 3 a%ioz^-
o-ai ray \|nr^ay. Plut. de prefect, in Virt. 4.
Plato Pheedr. 251. d.
aS^9, ov, 6, (a priv. I8flv.) for diiSijs, in
Horn. pr. n. Hades, i. q. Pluto, II. 15. 188 ;
in later Gr. writers put for Pluto s domain,
the infernal regions, Hades, Orcus, the
abode of the dead, Luc. D. Mort. 13. 3. de
Luctu 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 92. Xen. CEc. 21.
12. The Hebrew bixti Sheol signified in
like manner the wider world, and was held
to be a vast subterranean place (VTTO x^ovos
Jos. Ant. 18. 1. 3), full of thickest dark
ness, where dwelt the shades (^u^at) of
the dead ; but no distinction of place is in
dicated in the Sheol of the O. T. between
the righteous and the wicked ; see Deut.
32, 22. Job 10, 21. 22. 11, 8. Ps. 30, 4.
86, 13. Prov. 23, 14. Is. 14, 9sq. Heb. Lex.
sub voce. For Heb. ^^> the LXX have
almost every where put aSr/y ; and in ac
cordance with this usage, the idea of Sheol
is found among the later Jews more deve
loped and assimilated to the Greek Hades.
The souls of the righteous and the wicked
13
were held to be separated ; the former in
habiting the region of the blessed, the infe
rior Paradise (Luke 23, 43) or Eden of the
Rabbins ; while lower down was the abyss
called Gehenna or Tartarus, hi which the
souls of the wicked are in torment; see
Jos. Ant. 18. 1. 3. Lightfoot Hor. Heb. on
Luke 23, 43. Lowth Lect. on Heb. Poetry
VII. In N. T. aftrjs is represented as a
dreary prison with gates and bars ; hence
TrvXai aSov Matt. 16, 18, see in TrvXTj.
Also at xXei? TOV aSov Rev. 1, 18 ; els aSov
sc. fiw/ia Acts 2, 27. 31 ; see Buttm. 132.
n. 30. Comp. Sept. and bisio Ps. 16, 10.
(So eV aSov Luc. D. Mort. 13. 3.) Also
Hades as personified, 1 Cor. 15, 55. Rev.
6, 8. 20, 13. 14. Put in antithesis with 6
ovpavos for the lowest depths, Matt. 11, 23.
Luke 10, 15. Once meton. the abyss of
Hades, Gehenna, Luke 16, 23.
aSiaKplTOS, ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. diaKpi-
va>,~) not separated, chaotic, Symm. for ^ 3
Gen. 1, 2; not separable, undistinguishable,
confused ; as voices Pol. 1 5. 12. 9. In N. T.
not doubtful, unambiguous, sincere ; James
3, 17 17 Se civa&fv crofpia . . . dftiaKpiTOS Kal
dwTroKpiTos. Others undistinguishing, im
partial.
a8id\et7TT09, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. Sta-
XfiVco,) unceasing, constant, Rom. 9, 2. 2
Tim. 1, 3. Clem. Alex. Strom. 7. 1 aSid-
XfnrTos dydiTT). Plato Locr. 98. e.
aiaA,ei7rTCj)9> adv. unceasingly, i. e. in
N. T. assiduously, Rom. 1, 9. 1 Thess. 1, 3.
2, 13. 5, 17. 2 Mace. 15, 7. Pol. 9.
3.8.
O&Laff&OpM, as, T], (a priv. Sa(3et /3a>,)
pr. incorruptibleness ; in N. T. metaph.
uncorruptness, purity in doctrine, Tit. 2, 7.
Dem. 325. 14 d8id(p 3opos rrjs ^V^TJS.
dBiKew, o>, f. jjcrw, (AbiKos,) to do wrong,
to act unjustly, e. g.
1. In respect to law, to break the law, to
transgress, absol. Act? 25, 11. 2 Cor. 7,
12. Col. 3, 25. Rev. 22, 11 bis. Sept. for
X-jn Jer. 37, 18 ; Sian 1 K. 8, 47. Ps. 106,
6. Aristot. Rhet. 1. 9 TO ddiKflv e ori TO
BXdnrfiv IKOVTO. Trapa rbv vop-ov. Xen. Cyr.
5. 1. 21.
2. In respect to persons, to do wrong to
any one, to wrong, to injure, c. ace. Matt.
20, 13. Acts 7, 26. 27. 25, 10. 1 Cor. 6,8.
2 Cor. 7, 2. With two accus. Gal. 4, 12.
Philem. 18 8e n f]8iKrjcr <r(. Pass. dSi-
Ke o/itu, to be wronged, to suffer wrong or
injury, Acts 7, 24. 2 Cor. 7, 12. Mid. to
let oneself be wronged, to suffer wrong, 1 Cor.
6, 7 ; see Buttm. 135. 8. Hdian. 2. 4. 5.
Xen. An. 5. 4. 6.
3. Intens. to hurt, to harm, c. ace. Luke
10,19. Rev.2,M. 6,6. 7,2.3. 9,4.10.19.
11, 5 bis. Sept. for nstt Is. 10, 20 ; pay
Lev. 6, 2 ; KS n Is. 3, 15. Hdian. 7. 5. 9.
Plato Conv. 188. b.
aS//c?7/ia, CZTOS, TO, (dStKeco,) wrong, ini
quity, wrong done, Acts 18, 14. 24, 20.
Rev. 18, 5. Sept. for rtsn 1 Sam. 26, 18.
pS 1 Sam. 20, 1. Dem." 188. 19. Plato
Gorg. 480. c.
dSitcia, as, 17, (uSiKo?,) 1. wrong-doing^
wrong, injustice; Luke 18, 6 OK/HTJJJ TTJS
d8iKias the unjust judge, comp. v. 2. Rom.
9, 14. Sept. for t>Ys Deut. 32, 4. (Xen.
Mem. 4. 2. 12.) As done to others ; 2 Cor.
12, 13 ^apto"ao"3e p.oi TTJV dftiKiav TaiiTr/v.
Sept. for fi^S Mic. 3, 10. Thuc. 3. 66.
2. By Hebr. unrighteousness, iniquity,
wickedness; Sept. for OEFI, "p3>, VlSI j
comp. by antith. StKatoo-vw?, Heb. it^X.
Luke 16, 8 TW OIKOVO^OV TT)S aSi/a ar Z^e
unrighteous (i. e. unfaithful) steward, v. 9
e * TOV fj.app.cai ds TIJS ddiKias, i. e. which is SO
often the occasion of wickedness. (Eurip.
Helen. 911 6 TT\OVTOS aSiKoy.) Luke 13,
27 epydrai TTJS d8. workers of iniquity, wicked
men. John 7, 18. Acts 1, 18. 8, 23. Rom.
1,29. 3,5. 6,13. 2 Tim. 2, 19. Heb. 8, 12
(Sept. for fw Jer. 31, 34). 2 Pet. 2, 13.
1 John 1,9. 5, 17 see in a/ia/m a. James
3, 6 see in art. Koa-p-os. Sept. for D^n
Gen. 6, 11. 13; ytf 1 Sam. 3, 13. 14.
Zech. 3, 9; i>1 Ez. 28, 18. Opp. to 17
d\jj3eta, religious and moral truth, the truth
of God ; Rom. 1,18 bis, where T^ dXi^et-
av tv dSiKia Kare^ovres are those holding
(having), the truth of God, but living in idol
atry. Rom. 2, 8. 1 Cor. 13, 6. 2 Thess. 2,
10. 12. 2 Pet. 2, 15.
0&/C09, ov, 6, 17, (a priv. SI K?/,) not right,
wrong, i. e. unjust towards others, Luke
18, 11. Rom. 3, 5. Heb. 6, 10. So Hdian.
2. 3. 23. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 10. By Hebr.
unrighteous, wicked, see in d&iKi a no. 2.
1 Cor. 6, 9 OI*K oi Sare 6Vt aStKOi ftaaiXfiav
3eov ov K\rjpovop.r]crovcri. So Sixaioi Kal
&8iKoi the righteous and the wicked Matt.
5, 45. Acts 24, 15. 1 Pet. 3, 18 ; opp. to
fiicrt^f)s, 2 Pet. 2, 9 ; opp. to Tnoro s, i. e.
unfaithful Luke 16, 10 bis. Also Luke 16,
1 1 eV TW dSiKW p.ap.p.a>va in the unrighteous
mammon, i. e. so often acquired by unright
eous means. Sept. for 3>ian Ex. 23, 1. Job
16, 11 ; 3*1 Prov. 15, 26. Hence ot aSi*oi
as an epithet for tJie heathen, the gentiles,
1 Cor. 6, 1, oppt 01 ayioi and i. q. 01 UTTKTTOI
in v. 6.
dSl/cay? 14
9? adv. wrongfully, unjustly, 1 Pet.
2, 19. Sept. for Stth Prov. 17, 24. Hdian.
4. 4. 14: Xen. Cyr.Y 2. 7.
aooKi/j,o$, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a priv* So Kt/xoj,)
no approved, rejected, e. g. metals, as dSo /a-
/uoi> dpyvpiov Sept. Prov. 25, 4. Plato Legg.
742. a. In N. T. trop. worthy of condem
nation, reprobate, of persons, Rom. 1, 28.
2 Tim. 3, 8 ; disapproved, disallowed, 1 Cor.
9, 27. 2 Cor. 13, 5. 6. 7. (Pol. 16. 14. 19.)
Hence worthless, unworthy, of persons Tit.
1,16 Trpos Trdv epyov dya Sbv dSoKt/xoi. (Xen.
Lac. 3. 3.) Of land, worthless, waste, Heb.
6, 8. Hesych. d8oKi[iov Trovrjpov, 071-0/3X77-
TOV, a%pr]o~TOV.
0^0X09, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a priv. 8aXos,)
guileless, of persons Thuc. 5. 18,47. In
N. T. of milk, unadulterated, pure, trop. for
pure doctrine and nourishment, 1 Pet. 2, 2.
So Poll. On. 3. 86 dpyvpiov a8o\ov.
ASpafMvrrr/vos, T), ov, gentile adj. of
Adramyttium ; Acts 27, 2 TrXoioz A8. De
rived from A.8pap.vTfiov V. A.8pafj,vTTfiov,
the name of a maritime city in Jilolia, a co
lony of the Athenians.
Abpuis, ov, 6, sc. TTOVTOS, the Adriatic
sea, Acts 27, 27. Not, as now, the Gulf of
Venice only, but including also the whole
Ionian sea, which lies between Sicily and
Greece ; so Strabo 2. p. 123 6 8 lovios KO\-
TTOS fJ-epos eVri rov vvv ASpi ov Xeyo/teVov.
7. p. 317. Hesych. loviov ireXayos- 6 vvv
A.8pias.
aopOT??9, TTJTOS, fj, (d8po y,) pr. ripe
ness, fulness, of stature, Horn. II. 16. 857.
Theophr. C. PI. 4. 12. 1. In N. T. fulness,
abundance, 2 Cor. 8, 20. So Hesych. dSpd-
TTJS- 8vvafj.is, /ieyeSos 1 .
" dSvvarea), S,, f. faa, (dSiWoj,) to be
unable, Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 23. In N. T. of
things, to be impossible, unable to be done ;
only in fut. 3 sing. So with dat. of pers.
Matt. 17, 20 ov8ev d8vvaTrjcrfi vfjuv. (Sept.
Job 42, 2. Wisd. 13, 16.) With Trapd c. dat.
Luke 1, 37 OVK. dSwar^crei Trapa r<5 Setu
TTOV prjp-a. So Sept. Gen. 18, 14.
d8vva,TO$, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a priv. Svwrro s,)
wanting strength, unable, Sept. Joel 3, 10.
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 7. In N. T. impotent,
weak, in body, c. dat. Acts 14, 8 dS. rots
Ti-ocrlv. (Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 31 TOIS a-^ao-iv
dSvwrroi.) Trop. in faith, knowledge, Rom.
15, 1. Neut. of things, impossible, unable
to be done ; Rom. 8, 3 ro d8vvaTov TOV vo-
/iov that which the law could not do. So
ddvvaTov flvai, to be impossible, c. Trapd TIVI
with or for any one, Matt. 19, 26. Mark 10,
27. Luke 18, 27. With eWt impl. and an
infin. Heb. 6, 4. 18 aSwaroc ^eucrao-Scu
SeoV. 10, 4. 11, 6. So Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 16.
), f. (po-opai, (contr. for dei Sai,) to
sing, c. ace. Rev. 5, 9 KOI a8ovo-iv wS^i/
Kaivqv. 14, 3. 15, 3. Sept. for T ttj *Ex.
14, 32. (Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. 18. p. 375.
Xen. An. 4. 4. 27 wSas.) With dat. of
pers. to sing to any one, in his praise and
honour, Eph. 5, 19 qftovres KOL ^aXAoires
...rw Kvpiy. Col. 3, 16. Sept. for "^
Ex. 15, 21. 1 Chr. 16, 23. So Hdian. 4
2. 10 et Xen. Lac. 12. 7 els TOVS %eovs.
aei, adv. always, at all time, ever, 2 Cor.
6, 10. Tit. 1, 12. 1 Pet. 3, 15. Sept. Is.
51, 13. (Hdian. 1. 6. 3. Xen. Hell. 1.4.
15.) Also for assiduously, diligently, 2 Pet.
1, 12. In a more limited sense, i. q. on
every occasion, 2 Cor. 4,11 del yap 7?apa8i-
8o>e3a. Acts 7, 51. Heb. 3, 10. Mark 15,
8 KaSwy del eVoi et as he always did, i. e.
was accustomed to do every year. Sept.
Ps. 95, 10. 2 Mace. 14, 15. Judg. 16, 21
Cod. Alex. Trotjjo-o) Ka3<as det. So Pol. 1 .
15. 13. Xen. Cyr. 1, 4. 15.
aero9, ov, 6, an eagle, Rev. 4, 7. 8, 13.
12, 14. Sept. for nttJS Ps. 103, 5. (Xen.
Cyr. 2. 4. 19.) Proverbially, Matt. 24, 28
and Luke 17, 37 orrov TO crco/*a (TO 7rra>-
p,a), eWt o~vva)fir]o-ovTai of derot , i. e. where
there is crime, there God s judgments fol
low surely and speedily. Here 6 deros
seems to denote some species of vulture ;
like Sept. and *I133 Job 39, 27-30. Prov.
30, 17. The proper eagle feeds only on
fresh or living prey.
<ziyz,09, ov, 6, f/, adj. (a priv. v/7,)
unleavened; so a fv/iot aprot, fv/xa Xdyava,
Heb. W SW, Sept. Lev. 2,4. Num. 6,15.
In N. T.
1. Trop. unleavened, i. e. morally uncor-
rupted, pure, 1 Cor. 5, 7; also v. 8 eV dv-
p-ois flXiKpivfius with the unleavened bread
of sincerity, i. e. with the pureness of sin
cerity and truth.
2. Spec. 77 e oprr) T&V dvp.a>v the
festival of unleavened bread Luke 22, 1 ;
at f]/j,fpai TCOV dfv/ncoi> the days of unleavened
bread Acts 12, 3. 20, 6; also TO. avp.a id.
Mark 14, 1 ; all referring to the seven days
immediately following the paschal supper,
during which the Jews were to cat unlea
vened bread ; see Ex. 12, 17. 18. Deut. 16,
3. 4. So 77 npaiTT) fj^epa ru>v dfv/iwi , tlis
first day of unleavened bread, i. e. the day
of the passover meal, Matt. 26, 17. Mark
15
14, 12 ; called in Luke 22, 7 r; y^ pa T
avp.a>v. See Gr. Harm. p. 212.
Afop, 6, indec. Azor, (helper, r. "NS,
pr. n. of a man, Matt. 1, 13. 14.
ov, 77", Azotus, He
Ashdod, pr. n. of one of the five chief cities
of the Philistines, Acts 8, 40 ; comp. Josh.
13, 3. 1 Sam. 5, 1. 6, 4. It lay within the
limits of the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15, 47.
Now Esdud,a small village ; see Bibl. Res.
in Palest. II. p. 368.
ai)p, dtpos, f], (ao), a7?/u,) the lower va
poury atmosphere, opp. 6 aferjp the higher
and purer region, Horn. II. 14. 288. Pol.
18. 3. 7. In N. T. genr. the air, atmo
sphere, Acts 22, 23. 1 Thess. 4, 17. Rev.
9, 2. 16, 17. (Hdian. 8. 3. 20. Xen. Mem.
4. 3. 8.) Proverbial are: els depa Xa-
Xelv to speak into the air 1 Cor. 14, 9,
comp. Lat. ventis verba profundere Lu-
cret. 4. 929; also at pa depeiv to beat the
air 1 Cor. 9, 26, comp. Lat. verberare ic-
tibus auras Virg. JEn. 5. 376 ; the sense
of both is, to speak or act in vain.
Spec. Eph. 2, 2 6 ap^a>v rrjs fovo-ias TOV
dtpos, the prince of the power of the air, i. e.
Satan the prince of evil spirits which dwell
often in the air, according to the Jewish
belief ; see Eisner Obss. in N. T. ad loc.
Stuart in Biblioth. Sac. 1843. p. 139.
Others less well : darkness, comp. Col.
1, 13.
as, 77, (dSdi/aror, 3di/aros,)
immortality, 1 Cor. 15, 53. 54. 1 Tim. 6,
16. Wisd. 3, 4. Plut. Aristid. 6. Plato
Conv. 208. b.
ov, 6, TI, adj. (a priv. Sf/wro ?,
3>tf.) unlawful, Acts 10, 28. 1 Pet. 4, 3.
2 Mace. 7, 1. Plut. JEm. Paul. 19. Pol.
29. 6. 17.
a jO9, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a priv. 3edr,) god
less, impious, Xen. An. 2. 5. 39. In N. T.
without God, estranged from the knowledge
and worship of the true God, Eph. 2, 12.
9, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. Se
lawless, wicked, 2 Pet. 2,7. 3, 17. 3 Mace.
5,12. Diod. Sic. 1. 14 rrjs dSeV/iov ftias.
C&tT&O) >, f. TJO-CO, (ofoeroy, rt 3r;ju,) to
displace, to put away, i. e. a) Of things,
to reject, to make void or null, c. ace. Mark
7, 9 TTJV evro\f)v. Luke 7, 30 TTJV ftovXr)*
TOV SeoO. 1 Cor. 1, 19 (comp. Is. 29, 14).
Gal. 2, 21. 3, 15. Sept. for RW Ps. 33,
10. (1 Mace. 11, 36. Pol. 2, 58. 5.) So
to cast off, Jo violate, e. g. a law Heb. 10,
28 ; one s faith 1 Tim. 5, 12. Sept. for
153 Jer. 3, 20. So Pol. 15. 1. 9. b) Of
persons, to reject, to despise, to treat with
neglect or scorn, c. ace. Mark 6, 26 OVK
TjZe\T]o-(v avTrjv u3er/}o-at, where aimji/ in
cludes also the idea of her request. Luke
10, 16 quater. John 12, 48. 1 Thess. 4, 8
bis. Jude 8. Sept. for yX3 1 Sam. 2, 17.
1*3 Ex. 21, 8.
e& )j, 77, (dSereco,) a putting
away, an annulling, Heb. 7, 18. 9, 26.
Cic. ad Att. 6. 9.
i, <oi/, at, Athens, the capital of
Attica and the chief city of ancient Greece,
so called from ASijwj, Minerva. The Athe
nians are celebrated in the history of Greece
for their warlike valour, and also for their
general intelligence and the cultivation of
all the arts of peace. Their city was the
seat of the fine arts, the resort of philoso
phers, and the birth-place of an unusual
number of illustrious men. Acts 17, 15. 16.
18, 1. 1 Thess. 3, 1. See Leake s Topo
graphy of Athens, Lond. 1841. 2 vols.
, a , ov, Athenian; Acts 17,
21, 22.
oSyXe&>, w, f. 770-6), (a3Xo?,) to combat,
to contend, as a champion in the public
games of boxing, throwing the discus,
wrestling, running, etc. absol. 2 Tim. 2, 5
bis. ^El. V. H. 10. 1. Plato Legg. 830. a.
a&\.r}cri? ) f<B y, r;, (daXe co,) combat in the
public games, ^El. V. H. 2. 23. Pol. 5. 64.
6. In N. T. trop. a conflict, struggle., with
afflictions, Heb. 10, 32.
a^iyiew, , f. 770-0), (a3u/ioy,) to be dis
couraged, disheartened, absol. Col. 3, 21.
Sept. for rnn Gen. 4, 5. Pol. 3. 54. 7
Xen. An. 3*2. 18.
ou, 6, 77. adj. (a priv. 30)17.) pr.
unpunished Pol. 2. 60. 1 ; c. gen. TTJS OIKTIS
Dem. 646. 13. In N. T. innocent, Matt.
27, 4 cif/xa d3woi/. Sept. Jer. 26, 15. Dent.
27, 25. With OTTO c. gen. Matt. 27, 24
dSoior OTTO TOV at/xaror, and so Sept. for Heb.
l^ *p3 2 Sam. 3, 28. Comp. /eaSapor aTrd
Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 16.
aiyeio$; firj, eiov, (a?^.) caprinus, of
goats; Heb. 11, 37 eV alydots 8epfJLao-iv, in
goat-skins. Sept. for D" 1 ?^ Ex. 25, 4.
Jos. Ant. 3. 6. 1. Apoll. Rhod. 4. 1349.
Plato Ion 538. c.
alyi,a\o<>, O v, 6, (aywp.t, oX?,) the shore,
coast, of a sea or lake, Matt. 13, 2. 48. John
21, 4. Acts 21, 5. 27, 39. 40. Sept. for
AljVTTTlOS 16
f)l n Judg. 5, 17. Hdian. 3. 4. 4. Xen.
An. 6. 2. 1, 7.
ov, 6, an Egyptian, Acts 7,
22. 24. 28. Heb. 11, 29. In Acts 21, 38
the Egyptian spoken of was an Egyptian
Jew, who set himself up at Jerusalem for a
prophet, and gained many followers, who
were dispersed and slain by Felix ; see Jos.
Ant. 20. 8 6. B. J. 2. 13. 5.
ov, 77, Egypt, a country of
northern Africa, watered by the Nile, and
celebrated both in sacred and profane liisto-
ry. The whole region was known to the
Hebrews by the name ta^SE Mizraim ;
and the princes who governed it were styled
in virtue of their office Pharaoh, i. e. king,
until the time of Solomon ; after which they
are mentioned in the Scriptures by their
proper names. After the captivity, Egypt
became a place of resort to great numbers
of the Jews, who settled there either of their
own accord, or from the invitations and en
couragements held out by Alexander the
Great and the Ptolemies ; so that in the
reign of Ptolemy Philopater, they were able
to erect a temple at Leontopolis similar to
the one at Jerusalem, and to establish in it
all the rites of their paternal worship ; see
Jos. Ant. 13. 3. 1, 2, 3. Matt. 2, 13. 14.
15. Acts 2, 10. al. In Rev. 11, 8 Egypt
is put as a symbolical name of the Jews,
thus likening the obstinacy and stubborn
ness of this nation to that of the Egyptians
of old. +
ov, 6, 77, adj. (a,) always exist
ing, eternal, everlasting ; Rom. 1, 20 aiSioy
avrov duj/a/us. Jude 6 8eo-p.ol tudioi ever
lasting bonds. Wisd. 7, 26. Hdian. 4. 14.
10. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 73.
atOft)9, ooy, ovs, f), 1. shamefacedness,
modesty ; 1 Tim. 2, 9 pera alSovs KOI <ro>-
(j)poo-vvT]s. Plut. Thes. 6. Xen. Conv. 1. 8.
2. reverence, before God Heb. 12, 28.
Jos. Ant. 6, 12. 7 al8a>s eVt yepovo-tv. Hdian.
6. 1. 24. Xen. An. 2. 6. 14.
, OTTOS, 6, (cu3o>, wA/f.) an Ethio
pian, Heb. ttJSQ Cushite, Acts 8, 27 bis.
See Jer. 13, 23. Is. 18, 1. Ez. 30, 4. 5. 9.
The Ethiopia of the N. T. lay south of
Egypt on the Nile, including the island of
Meroe, and corresponding to the modern
Nubia and the adjacent parts of Abyssinia.
It formed a separate kingdom governed by
a succession of females, all bearing the
name KewSaKi; q. v. Plin. H. N. 6. 29 or
35. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. III. p. 349, 358.
For the Cush or Ethiopia of the O. T.
which included portions of Arabia, see Heb.
Lex. art. U3.
aifACt) aros, TO, blood ; Sept. everywhere
for Dv! . The Jews regarded the blood as
the seat of life ; they were to offer it in
atonement to God, but were strictly forbid
den to eat of it; see Lev. 17, 10-14. Gen.
9, 4. Deut. 12, 23 sq. Jos. Ant. 3. 11. 2.
1. Pr. and genr. blood; Mark 5, 25. 29.
Luke 8, 43. 44. 13, 1. (Xen. An. 5. 8. 15.)
So anything is said to be or become blood or
as blood, by turning to a dark red colour,
Acts 2, 20 KOI 77 (TfXrjVT) (jifTao-Tpcxprjo-fTai)
els al/jLa, also Rev. 6, 12 <B? alpa, see Joel
3. 3. 4 [2, 30. 31]. Rev. 8, 8. 11, 6. 16, 3.
4. Of blood which has been shed, e. g. of
victims or other slaughtered animals, Heb.
9, 7. 12. 13. 18-25. 10, 4. 11, 28. al.
Hence an-e^eo-Sai TOV cu^arcy to abstain
from eating blood, as unlawful, Acts 15,
20. 29. 21, 25. So of men, Luke 13, 1.
John 19, 34. al. In Rev. 14, 20. 17, 6,
human blood is spoken of under the symbol
of the blood of grapes, i. e. wine, alpa o-ra-
(pv\fjs, comp. Gen. 49, 11. Deut. 32, 14.
Ecclus. 39, 26. So at/xa SIKCLIOV and af/m
dSaioj/ righteous or innocent blood, the blood
of -righteous or innocent persons, Matt. 23,
35. 27,4. (Sept. for ijM OT 1 Sam. 19,5,
1 K. 2, 5. Hist, of Sus. v. 63.) So of the
blood of Christ shed on the cross, af/xa rov
Xpiarov, e. g. in connection with the Lord s
supper, Matt. 26, 28. Mark 14, 24. Luke
22, 20. 1 Cor. 10, 16. 11, 25. 27 ; perhaps
too 1 John 5, 6. 8 ; and espec. John 6, 53-
58, where the phrase (payelv TTJV o-dpKa KOI
jrtvfiv TO alfj.a TOV XptoroC, to eat thejlesh
and drink the blood of Christ, signifies, " to
receive Christ wholly into oneself, so that
he may become wholly united and incorpo
rated with us, as food with the body, and
we thus become partakers of that life which
is in him ;" comp. Gal. 4, 19. Col. 1, 27.
3, 10. Further, in relation to his church,
Acts 20, 28. Col. 1, 20. Eph. 2, 13 ; to the
atonement made by his death, Rom. 3, 25.
5. 9. Eph. 1, 7. Heb. 9, 12. 14. 1 Pet. 1,
2. 19. 1 John 1, 7; and to the new co
venant, Heb. 10, 29. 12, 24. 13, 20. So
too m^a TOV dpviov, Rev. 7, 14. 12,11. 19,
13. Spec. a) crapl- KOL cu/za, flesli and
blood, i. e. the human body, man, with the
idea of frailty and mortality, Matt. 16, 17.
1 Cor. 15, 50. Gal. 1, 16. Eph. 6, 12. Heb.
2, 14. Comp. Ecclus. 14, 18. b) alpa
eKxyveiv, to shed blood, i. e. to kill, put to
death, Luke 11, 50. Acts 22, 20. Rom. 3, 15.
Rev. 16, 6. So Sept. for D 1 ? TjSW Gen. 9,
6. Ez. 18, 10,
2. Trop. blood, for bloodshed, i. e. violent
death, slaughter, murder, Matt. 23, 30. 27,
6. Acts 2, 19. Rev. 6, 10. 18, 24. 19, 2.
So Sept. and tn Gen. 4, 10. Ez. 24, 6. 9.
So Heb. 12, 4 p-fXP 15 atp-aros, unto death,
i. e. with exposure of life. Further, by
Hebr. for the guilt of murder, blood-guilti
ness, the guilt and punishment of shedding
blood, Matt. 23, 35. 27,25. Acts 5, 28. 18,
6. 20, 26. Sept and Cfl Num. 35, 27.
Josh. 2, 19. So Dem. 548 . ult.
3. Trop. blood, for blood-relationship, kin
dred ; Acts 17, 26 e tvbs ai/iaror of one
blood, kindred. Sept. 2 Sam. 21, 1. So
Jos. Ant. 2. 6. 3 e cr/xep dSeX<pot KOI KOIVUV
af/xa. ib. 20. 10. 1 e at/zeros Aapajj/ros.
Plat. Soph. 268. d. John 1, 13 ol owe e
atp.arcoi born not of blood, i. e. sons of God
not by virtue of their blood as being de
scended from Abraham ; the Plur. being
here for the Sing, as in Eurip. Ion. 693
XXo>i/ rpmpeis acp aip.arcoi , spoken of a
mother. Comp. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 45 TIS e
aip-aros, i. e. an Israelite, -f-
17 cupoj
18, 9. Horn. Od. 21. 110. Find. Ol. 6. 18.
An old poetic word, Buttm. Lexil. II. p. 112.
Alvwv, f), indec. Enon, (Chald. plur.
"Cr? fountains, Buxt. Lex. 1601,) pr. n. of
a place with fountains near Salim, John 3,
23 ; see SoXet/x. Situated prob. in one of
the lateral valleys running down to the val
ley of the Jordan from the west.
at,pecri$) eo>s, 17, (aipe co,) pr. capture ol
a city, Thuc. 2. 58 17 alptcris TTJS TroAewr.
Also choice, 1 Mace. 8, 30. Plato Rep. 618
e. In N. T. a chosen way of life, i. e. a
sect, school, party, Acts 5, 17. 15, 5. 24, 5.
14. 26, 5. 28, 22. (Diod. Sic. 2. 29 alpe-
(Tfis T>V <pi\o(r6(pQ)v.) Hence discord, dis
sension, arising from difference of views,
1 Cor. 11, 19. Gal. 5, 20. 2 Pet. 2, 1.
a, as, 17, apxi,
a shedding of blood, Heb. 9, 22.
ai/J,OppOCi)) a>, (atjudp poos ; af/xa, pea),)
to have a flow or issue of blood, absol.
Matt. 9, 20. Sept. Lev. 15, 33. Plut. de
Fluv. 21. 3.
ov, 6, JEneas, pr. n. of a man,
Acts 9, 33. 34.
fats, f/, (atj/ew,) praise; Heb.
13, 15 Suo-ta alvfo-eas. Sept. for STlin Ps.
26, 2 ; f&n*? Ps. 66, 2. Ecclus. 32, 2 3u-
cria^wj/ cuve crews. Clem. Alex. Strom. 7. 6.
a>, f. rjcrca or e cra), (aa/os.) to
praise, in N. T. only of God, c. ace. Luke
2, 13. 20. 24, 53. Acts 2, 47. 3,8.9. Rom.
15, 11. Rev. 19, 5; ace. and nepi TWOS
Luke 19, 37. Sept. for nn-in Gen. 49, 8 ;
b|n i Chr. 16, 4. 10; Tp3 Ps. 100, 4.
Eurip. Suppl. 707. Soph. Antig. 1 157. The
prose writers used e
arcs, TO, (aivitrcro/iat,) an
enigma, riddle, Sept. for W^T] 1 K. 10, 1.
Ecclus. 39, 3. Dem. 184. nit. In N. T.
trop. a dark hint, obscureness; 1 Cor. 13,
12 tv aii/i y/xtm, i. e. enigmatically, obscure
ly. Sept. for iTi^n Num. 12, 8, opp. TO
the distinct realit.
ov, 6, pr. discourse, narration,
i. q. p.C3os, Horn. Od. 14. 508. In N. T.
jtraise, Matt. 21, 16 (comp. Ps. 8, 3). Luke
18 43. Sept. for t Ps. 8, 3. So Wisd.
2
f. iVw, (aipfTOS, alpe w.) a
word of the Alexandrine age, i. q. aip^o/xat,
to choose (1 Mace. 9, 30), and so to love, c.
ace. Matt. 12, 18, comp. Is. 42, 1. Sept.
for ina Judg. 5, 8 ; fan Num. 14, 8.
1 Esdr. 4, 19. Hesych. ijp(Tio-dp.rjv ^yaTr?;-
o~a, eVeSvjw/cra, ^Se X^o-a. See Sturz de
Dial. Alex. p. 144.
oO, 6, (atper/^ca, atpecrts 1 ,) pr.
adj. -6s, rj, ov, capable of choosing, Plato
Def. 412. a. In N. T. Subst. a seclarist,
partisan, one who founds or belongs to a
atpecrts, Tit. 3, 10. Often in the ecclesi
astical writers, i. q. a heretic ; see Suic.
Thes. Ecc. h. v.
aipea), w, f. fjaco, aor. 2 etXoi/, to take, to
capture, e. g. a city or camp, Pol. 14. 9. 4.
Xen. Ag. 1. 32. In N. T. only Mid. at-
peofj-ai, f. jjcro/iat, aor. 2 etXo p-jjv, to take
for oneself, to choose, to prefer, c. ace. 2
Thess. 2, 13; infin. Heb. 11, 25. Phil. 1,
22 TI alprj<Top.m ov yvap ifa, where for the
fut. instead of the Subj. see Winer Gr.
$ 42. 4. b. So 2 Mace. 11, 25. Hdian. 4.
14. 3 alpovvra /3acriXea A8oveitroi>.
aipa), f. apa>, (aijp ; for aet poo,) aor. 1
^pa, perf. rjoKa Col. 2, 14; Pass. perf. part.
7/pp.eVoi Jolrh 20, 1 ; to take up, corresp. to
Heb. Kb3 .
1. to take up, to lift up, to raise, c. ace.
as stones, John 8, 59. Rev. 18, 21 : ser
pents Mark 16, 18 ; a boat into a ship, Acts
27, 17. (Xen. Eq. 6. 7. ib. 10. 15.) So of
anchors, Acts 27, 13 upavres sc. ayKvpas,
as is fully written Pol. 31. 22. 13. Plut.
Pomp. 50. Hence in Gr. writers r pas.
apavrts, is often i. q. to sail away, to depart,
Arr. Exp. Alex. 6. 21 np<is eV narruXaw.
Thuc. 2. 23 med. and is even used of an
al pat 18
army on land, as Thuc. 2. 23 init. Jos.
Ant. 3. 1. 7 fKt&fv apavTfs els Pafpio lv TJKOV,
spoken of the Israelites in the desert.
Spec, of parts of the body, to lift up, e. g.
the hand, Rev. 10, 5. Sept. and NID3 Deut.
32, 40. (Xen. An. 7. 3. 6.) The eyes,
John 11, 41. Sept. and NiUJ Ps. 121, 1. al.
Also to lift up the voice, to cry aloud, Luke
17, 13; Trpbs TOV 3eoV Acts 4, 24. Sept.
andNtoS Judg. 21, 2. 1 Sam. 11,4. Trop.
a iptiv Trjv \^v^r}v TIVOS to lift up the soul of
any one, to excite to expectation, John 10,
24. Comp. Jos. Ant. 3. 2. 3 ot fie r/crav eVi
TOV Kivaewov ras \^v^as r]pp.fvoi, Kal Trpos TO
Sfivov irolfiMS f xovTes. 3. 5. 1 rjprjfjLevoi Tols
&tavouug. Philostr. 2. 4 Kap.e iravv a ipei 6
\6yos ov f iprjKfv. Others, to lift up in sus
pense, doubt.
2. to take up and bear, to bear, to carry,
c. ace. Matt. 4, 6 eVi ^fipwv dpovo~i o~e
(Sept. and XiZJ3 Ps. 91, 12). Matt. 11, 29
apare TOV vyov pov e<p vp.ds (comp. Sept.
and XttJS Lam. 3, 17). So TOV a-Tavpov
Matt. 27, 32. Mark 15, 21. (Luke 23, 26
TOV o-Tavpov (p(pfiv.~) Trop. Matt. 16, 24.
Mark 8, 34. 10, 21. Luke 9, 23. Spec, to
take or carry with or about oneself, Mark
6, 8. Luke 9, 3. 22, 36.
3. to take up and away, to take away, to
remove, by taking up ; c. ace. e. g. a be d
Matt. 9, 6. John 5, 8-12 ; a person Matt.
22, 13 ; a dead body Matt. 14, 12. John 20,
2. 13. Acts 20, 9. (1 Mace. 9, 19. So XiD5
Sept. \appdv(o Judg. 16, 31.) Also for
use, as fragments of food, Matt. 14, 20. 15,
37. Mark 8, 8. 19. 20 ; and so Matt. 17, 27.
Acts 21,11. Pass. ap%r)Ti, be ihou removed,
Matt. 21, 21. (Plato Rep. 578. e.) Trop.
aipeiv TTjv a/japTiav TWOS to lake away one s
sin, i. e. the penalty of sin, by making an
expiation or atonement, comp. dipaipea).
John 1, 29. 1 John 3, 5. So nxan K ^3
Sept. aipeiv TO ajuapr^yna 1 Sam. 15, 25;
|13? X!U3 Sept. dfyaiptiv TTJV a/jLapTtav Lev.
10, 17. Others less well, to bear the sin of
any one, i. e. its penalty, comp. Matt. 8, 17.
1 Pet. 2, 24 ; so "pS XtoD Sept. Xa/3eli/ TTJV
ufuipTiav Lev. 5, 17. Num. 5, 31.
4. Simply to take, to take away, the idea
of lifting being lost ; usually with the no
tion of violence, authority, or the like, a)
Of things ; c. ace. Luke 6, 29. 30 HTTO
TOV a ipovTOS TO. era /JLTJ diFaiTtl. 1 1, 22. Matt.
9, 1G aipei, yap TO TrX^pw/xa avTov (ri) O.TTO
TOV fyian ov. Mark 2, 21 ; of branches, i. q.
to prune, John 15, 2. Sept. for EJiEri
Mic. 2, 3. b) Of persons, to take away or
remove, e. g. from a church, i. q. to excom-
municate, Pass. 1 Cor. 5, 2 "iva dpSfj e/c p.e-
<rov vfj.S)v, where others fgapZf/. Comp.
Sept. for -iion Gen. 35, 2. So to take
away by death, out of the world, c. ace.
John 17, 15. Matt. 24, 39. Also stronger,
to kill, to destroy, John 11, 48 TOV TOTTOV Kal
TO eZvos. Imperat. alpe, apov, sc. avTov.
away with him ! put him to death ! Luke
23, 18. John 19, 15. Acts 21, 36. 22, 22.
Sept. for C]G Is. 57, 1.2. 1 Mace. 5, 2.
(Dion. Hal. 4. 4.) So in the difficult pas
sage Acts 8, 33 bis : eV TTJ rcm-eii/oxm UVTOV
T] KpLo-is avTov rjp Sr) . . . aipfTai O.TTO Trjs yfjs
rj far) avTov, in his humiliation his condem
nation was taken away ...his life is taken
from the earth, i. e. in the first clause from
his state of humiliation and condemnation
he was set free by death ; quoted from
Sept. Is. 53, 8, where Heb. EQBarai ISJa
^\f rom (through!) oppression and con
demnation lie was taken away. In the se
cond clause, Heb. "M53 . c ) Trop. c. ace.
1 Cor. 6, 15 apas TO. fj.f\T) TOV Xp. taking
away the members of Christ, wrongfully.
So a law, CK TOV /jLfo-ov Col. 2, 14. (1 Mace.
3, 29.) With OTTO TIVOS, to take away from
any one, e. g. the kingdom of heaven Matt
21, 43 ; the word, TOV \6yov Luke 8, 12. 18
Mark 4, 15 (with dno implied) ; gifts Mark
4, 25 ; joy John 16, 22. (Sept. dp^o-fTai
fv(ppoo-vvr),lieb. 5]t>3, Is. 16, 10. Eurip.
El. 942 TO. Kaicd.) Also vices, to put away,
with diro TIVOS Eph. 4, 31. -f-
alcr^dvo^at. f. -^0-op.ai, Mid. depon.
(oto), mcrStt.) aor. 2 ffo-^o^rjv, to perceive,^.
with the external senses, Xen. Mem. 1. 2.
31. In N. T. trop. to perceive, to under
stand, c. ace. Luke 9, 45. Sept. for "p2>i
Job 23, 5 ; yi* Prov. 24, 14. So Plut"
de Prefect, in Virt. 7. Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 4.
tor, 17, (ntcrSdj/o^at,) pr. per
ception by the external senses, Xen. Mem.
1 . 4. 5. In N. T. trop. understanding, the
power of discerning, Phil. 1, 9. Sept. for
ny? p r ov. 1, 4. 22 ; fi^n Ex. 28, 3. So
Judith 16, 17. Dem. 14171 5.
ala&rjTrjpiov, O v, TO, (cuV3az>o/ia(,) pr.
seat of the senses, Hesych. aiVSqr^pia ra
(j,e\ij 81 a>v aiVSo /LteSa. Plato Ax. 366. a ;
also sense, external, Galen, de dignot. Puls.
or fj.ev yap ... TO alo-%r)TT)piov e^et yeyvp,-
vao-fjitvov IKUVUS. In N. T. trop. internal
sense, faculty of perceiving and judging,
Heb. 5, 14. Sept. Jer. 4, 19 TCI alo-^Trjpia
TTJS Kapftias.
alcrxpoKepSfa eos, ovs, 6, 17, adj. ( -
o~xp6s, KepSoj,) eager for unworthy gain,
1 9
sordid, 1 Tim. 3, [3.J 8. Tit. , 7. Plut.
de aud. Poetis 13. Xen. A. 11. 3.
, wlv.farthe sake of un
worthy gain, sordidly, 1 Pet. 5, 2 ; comp.
Tit. 1, 11.
as, ], ai
unbecoming discourse, improper language,
Col. 3, 8. Diod. Sic. 5. 4. Xen. Lac.
5.6.
d, w, (ato^o?,) pr. ugly, de
formed, opp. to KoXo ?, Xen. Conv. 4. 19.
Sept. for sn Gen. 41, 3. 4. In N. T. trop.
unbecoming, indecorous, shameful ; spoken
of what is offensive either to modesty and
Christian purity, Eph. 5, 12. Tit. 1, 11 ; or
to the manners and customs of a communi
ty, 1 Cor. 11,6. 14, 35. So Jos. Ant. 4.
8. 23. Hdian. 1. 15. 15. Xen. Mem. 3.
10. 5.
TTJTOS, j, atxpoy, pr. ug
liness; trop. unbecomingness, impropriety,
either in words or actions, only Eph. 5, 4.
Plato Gorg. 525. a. Comp. al
77?, 17, (alaxos, ) shame, i. e.
1. Subjectively, the feeling of shame, fear
of disgrace, Luke 14, 9. Ecclus. 4, 21.
Plut. de rect. rat. Aud. 17. Xen. Anab.
3. 1. 10.
2. Objectively, disgrace, reproach, infa
my, Heb. 12, 2. Sept. for nda Job 8, 22 ;
nabs Is. 50, 6 ; ne-in Ps. 69, 20. Ec
clus. *25, 22. Luc. P isc. 32. Xen. Anab.
2. 6. 6.
3. a cause of sliame, a shameful deed or
thing, disgraceful conduct. 2 Cor. 4, 2 TO.
KpvirTa TTJS ala-xyvrjs, the hidden things of
shame, which bring shame upon those who
practise them. Phil. 3, 19. Jude 13. Rev.
3, 18 17 alo-xvin) TTJS yvfjivuTrjTos o~ov the
shame of thy nakedness, arising from thy
nakedness. ^Eschin. 23. 40 Kartyvaxe TOV
), f. vvS>, (ato-xoy,) pr. to de
form Xen. Eq. 1. 12; to shame, to put to
shame, Plato Menex. 246. d. In N. T.
Pass, depon. alcrxvvop.ai, aor. 1 jjo-xvv-
STJV and fut. 1 alcrxw^i](Tofj.at, Buttm. } 113.
4 ; to shame oneself, to feel or be ashamed,
2 Cor. 10, 8. 1 Pet. 4, 16 ; cV ov8evi Phil.
1, 20 ; infin. Luke 16, 3 raiTi> alcr\\ivo-
fjMi. Praegn. with OTTO, 1 John 2, 28 (cat
p.f) aurxvvdSpo air avrov and not be asham
ed before liim, pr. so as to turn away/ro?
him ; comp. Ecclus. 21,22 ala^x- <wr6 npo-
(T&irov. Sept. for ttj-ia Ezra 8, 22. 9, 6.
So Dem. 1022. 25. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 26.
, >, f. r;o-&>, to ask; also Mid. ai-
ai, ovfj,at, to ask for oneself, in one s
own behalf, but in common usage not dis
tinguished from the Active. Hence
1. to ask, to request, to entreat, to beseech.
a) Genr. and construed : a) With ace.
of pers. Matt. 5, 42 TO> atTovvri (re 8i8ov.
Luke 6, 30. John 4, 10\ Comp. Dem. 255.
15. ft) With ace. of thing, Matt. 7, 10 Kal
fuv lx%vi> aiTrjo-rj. Luke 11, 12. (Hdian. 3.
11. 18.) Mid. Matt. 14, 7. 20, 22 OVK o i-
Sare ri aiYelcrSe. 27, 58. Mark 6, 24. 10,
38. 15, 43. Luke 23, 52. Acts 12, 20. So
Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 6 arwnjplav alrela^ai. y)
With two ace. of pers. and thing, Matt. 7,
9. Mark 6, 22 ainja-ov pe o eav ZeXys. \. 23.
Luke 11, 11. So Sept. Ps. 21, 5. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 3. 41. 8) With ace. of thing and
napd TWOS of pers. Matt. 20, 20 atroCo-a rt
Trap ai/Tov. John 4, 9. Acts 3, 2. So Xen.
An. 1. 3. 16. f) Absol. Matt. 7, 8 nay yap
6 alra>i> Xa/i/3oWi. Luke 11,9. 10. Mid. c.
part. Mark 6, 25 7/7170-07-0 Xe youo-a.
b) Spec, of persons asking of God, to ask,
to entreat, to pray for, in the like construc
tions, e. g. Ace. of pers. Matt. 6, 8. 7, 11.
Luke 11, 13. Ace. of thing, Mark 10, 35.
John 14, 13. 14. 15,7. 16,24; Mid. Matt.
21, 22. Mark 11, 24. Acts 13, 21. 1 John
5, 14. 15 ; by attract, ov for o Matt. 18,19.
Eph. 3, 20. With two ace. John 16, 23 ;
Mid. John 11, 22. 15, 16. With ace. and
irapd c. gen. 1 John 5, 15. James 1, 5; so
Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 5. Also Mid. with inf. of
object, Acts 7, 46. Eph. 3, 13 ; with Iva
Col. 1, 9. Absol. Act. Matt. 7, 7. John 1C,
24. James 1,6. 4, 3 bis. 1 John 5, 16 ;
Mid. John 16, 26. James 4, 2. For the
interchange of the Act. and Mid. compare
John 16, 26 with vv. 23. 24. James 4, 3 ;
see Winer j 39, 6.
2. In a stronger sense, to ask for, to re
quire, to demand, construed as above ; e. g.
ace. of things, Acts 16, 29 alr^cras 8e (pwra.
Luke 1, 63. 1 Cor. 1, 22; so Xen. An. 2,
1. 10 6 /3ao-tAevff aiTfl TO. 6VXa. Mid. Acts
25,3. 15 aiTovfjievoi /far avrov biiajv. Matt.
27, 20. Mark 15, 6. Luke 23, 25 ; so Pol.
28. 13. 1. With two ace. Act. Luke 12,
48. 1 Pet. 3, 15 ; so Xen. An. 1. 3. 14, 16.
With ace. and Trapa TWOS Mid. Acts 9, 2.
Sept. c. ?rapa TWOS for nsa bxd Deut. 10,
12. Pol. 28. 11. 7, 10. Also Mid. with ace.
and inf. Luke 23, 23. Acts 3, 14; ace. of
pers. and inf. of object, Acts 13, 28; c.
Ka3o>? KT\. Mark 15, 8.
, , ,
aroj, TO, (airea>,) a request,
petition, pr. thing asked for, e. g. from God,
20
Phil. 4, 6. 1 John 5, 15. Sept. for
1 Sam. 1, 17. 27. ,Ep. Pseudo-Socr. 24.)
Emphat. a requirement, demand, Luke 23,
24. So TO rvpavviKov airr/p-a Plat. Rep.
566. b.
cuTia, as, ^, a cause, i. e. 1. a motive,
reason, why something takes place, Matt.
19, 3 Kara iraaav alriav. Luke 8, 47. Acts
10,21. 23,28. 28,20; fit fjv air lav for
what cause, wherefore, Acts 22, 24. 2 Tim.
1, 6. 12. Tit. 1, 13. Heb. 2, 11. So 2
Mace. 4, 28. 35 fit fjv alriav. Pol. 4. 76.
5. Spec, a matter, case, Lat. causa i. q.
res, Matt. 19, 10. So Lat. causa Cic.
Off. 3. 27.
2. In a forensic sense, e. g. a) a charge,
accusation, Acts 25, 18. 27. Matt. 27, 37.
Mark 15, 26. So Plut. M. Ant. 6 fin.
Xen. Hell. 1. 4. 14. b) fault, guilt, John
18, 38 ovfiffiiav alriav evpiaKca eV avrta. 19,
4. 6 ; am a Samrov a fault worthy of death
Acts 13, 28. 28, 18. Sept. for yi Gen. 4,
13. So Xen. Mem. 2. 8. 6.
aiTia/Aa, arcs, TO, (amdo/xai,) a charge,
accusation, Acts 25, 7 Rec. Plut. Corio-
lan. 31. Thuc. 5. 72.
alndop,ai, S>p.ai, Mid. depon. (am a,)
to accuse, <to charge, c. inf. as object, Rom.
3, 9 in Mss. Plut. Pericl. 29. Xen. Mem.
1. 1. 2.
amo?, la, iov, adj. (am a,) pr. causing;
in N. T. used substantively.
1. Masc. 6 amoj, the causer or author
of any thing ; amos TTJS cra>TT)pias Heb. 5,
9. Jos. Ant. 3. 3 3foi>...T77S amrrjpias ai-
TIOV. Luc. Tim. 38. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 24
a inov . . . ovra rov epyov.
2. Neut. TO amoi>, a cause, i. q. 17 alrla, e. g,
a) a reason, motive, Acts 19, 40. So Jos.
Ant. 7. 4. 1. Xen. An. 4. 1. 17 TO a lTiov
rrjs o-TrovSrjs. b) fault, guilt, Luke 23, 4.
14 ; a inov Zavdrov v. 22. So amos guilty
Hist, of Sus. 53. Xen. Hell. 1. 7. 6.
alrlcofjia, aros, TO, (amdo/iai,) a charge,
accusation, Acts 25, 7 ; a later form for
ahiaaa, received by Griesbach and other
editors.
s, iov, o, fj, adj. (kindr. a<pvco,
d(pavf]s, (paivca,) unforeseen, sudden, with
.he force of an adverb, Luke 21 , 34. 1 Thess.
5, 3. Wisd. 17,5. Hdian. 1. 6. 8. Thuc.
4. 125.
as, 17, ai^/i, awo-ir,
captivity, pr. in war, Rev. 13, 10 tls alxp-a-
\ao-iav. Sept. for -qtt5 Deut. 28, 41. So
Jos. Ant. 10. 4. 5. Phit. Themist. 31.
Meton. concr. captives, a captive multitude,
Rev. 13, 10 ft TIS at^/zaXoxr/ai/ trvvayti.
Eph. 4, 18 quoted from Ps. 68, 19 where
Sept. for -ate . So Diod. Sic. 17. 70.
ai%Jjia\(i)TeV(i), f. ev(Ta>, (at^/naXwTOS,;
to make prisoner, to lead captive, c. ace.
Eph. 4, 8. Trop. 2 Tim. 3, 6 Rec.
Sept. for !-!30J Ps. 68, 19 ; rftft Ez. 29, 13.
Constant. Porphyr. Adm. 30. 94. b. Ni-
cet. Annal. 16. 5. A late word for the
earlier cu^/idXorov Troitlv, Lobeck ad Phryn.
p. 442.
ai XjjLaX.coTL^a), f. /o-w, (at^dXwTos.)
to make prisoner, to lead captive, Pass. Luke
21, 24. Sept. for n^W 1 K. 8, 36. (Diod.
Sic. 13. 59.) Trop. 2 Tim. 3, 6 in later
editions ; comp. Judith 1 6, 9 TO KaXAor av-
rrjs rJxp.a\a)Ti<Tf V^V^TJV aiTov. Trop. also
to bring into captivity, sutyeclion, e. g. the
mind or will, c. ace. Rom. 7, 23. 2 Cor.
10, 5. A late word for the earlier al^d-
oiflv, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 442.
(OTO?, ov, 6, 17, (ai xM 1 ?) <5Xt o-KO-
one captured in war, a captive, Luke
4, 18 or 19. Sept. for ""Dti Is. 61, 1.
1 Mace. 2, 9. Hdian. 7. 2. 18. Xen. Cyr.
3. 1.7.
al(ov, tovos, 6, poet. TJ, (kindr. aei, or
perh. from ao>,) pr. duration, the course or
flow of time, in various relations as deter
mined by the context, viz. A) For human
life, existence, Horn. II. 22. 58 avrbs Se (pi-
\ijs aluivos dp.ep Srjs. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 3 -f]8iov
rov aluva o~idyeiv, for the more usual TOP
jSt ov SidyfLv. Plato Gorg. p. 448. c. B)
For time indefinite, a period of the world,
the u orld. in Gr. w r riters, and also in Sept.
and N. Testament; see below in no. 1.
C) For endless duration, perpetuity, eterni
ty ; e. g. as distinguished from 6 ^pdVos.
Plato Tim. p. 37. d, eiKova 8 f-mvoel Kivrjrrjv
. . . riva alatvos Trotr/crai. Kal 8iaKocrfJ.a>v apa
ovpavov, TTOiei, fjifvovros alu>vos tv evi, Kar
dpiS/noi loixrav alatmov eluova, TOVTOV ov 8rj
Xpdvov <avoiJ.dKap.fv. Ib. p. 38. a. Plato Locr.
p. 97. d, ov yap rjv Trpo Kocr/MCf acrTpa- o~i6rrep
ovS fviavruf ouS fopdv Trepio8oL, ais p.frpfe-
rai 6 yevvaros Koo-p.os ovros. eiKcav Se (<TTI TO>
dyevvdra) ^pwco, ov ala>va TTOTayopevap.es,
KT\. Diod. Sic. 1. 6. 92; see in no. 2. a.
Sept. mostly for Heb. C& iS hidden time.
duration, eternity. Hence in N. T. of long-
continued time, indefinite duration, in ac
cordance with Greek usage, but modified
as to construction and extent by the exam
ple of the LXX, and the Rabbinic views.
1. Of time indefinite, Lat. ccvum, an ag&
21
aitov
or period of the world, the world; see above
inB. Thus
a) Of time long past, as in Gr. writers,
lime immemorial, the olden time, of old, re
ferring to high antiquity, e. g. an- aliovos
from of old, since the world began, Luke 1,
70 8ia oro/iaTo? TCOV aylcov TCOV an alcovos
TTpo<pT]Tcov avTov. Acts3,21. 15,18. Plur.
d TT 6 TCOV aliovcov from past ages, from of
old; Col. 1, 26 TO p.v<rrfjpiov TO imoKfKpv-
fj.fvoi> OTTO TCOV alcovcov Kal OTTO TCOV yevecov.
Eph. 3, 9. So too e K T o a f co v o s , id. John
9, 32 eVc TOV cdStvos OVK TJKOVCT^, i. e. never.
Also TV po T>V at a> POP, before the ages,
worlds, from eternity, 1 Cor. 2,1 ; i. q. Trpb
Xpovcov alcovLcov 2 Tim. 1, 9. Tit. 1,2. In
the same sense, Jude 25 Ttpo Travrus TOV
alcovos, in some editions. Sept. an- aliovos
and dno TOV aliovos for nbl Sa Gen. 6,4. Is.
64, 4 ; also irpo alcovcov for Ct!i5 Ps. 55, 19.
Tob. 4, 12. So JEl V. H. 6. 13 e al&vos
Kal els eyyovovs. Diod. Sic. 4. 83 of the
temple of Venus : uovov Se TOVTO TTJV e
alcovos dpx*]v Xa/3o i>. Lycurg. 216. 4 e
aavros TOV aiiovos
b) Of time present, according to the
Jewish usage, oalcovovTos, this age, this
v-orld, the present scene and order of tilings
in its course or flow, corresponding to the
Rabb. nn nbis , see Buxtorf Lex. 1620.
a) With the idea of evil both moral and
physical, as frailty, transientness, care, cor
ruption, sin. Matt. 13, 22 17 uepipva TOV
alcavos TOVTOV. Mark 4, 19 ; comp. Luke
21, 34. Luke 16, 8 oi viol TOV alcovos TOV
TOV the sons of this world, worldly men. 20,
34. Hence called alcov irovrjpos evil world
Gal. 1, 4; and Satan is said to be 6 3eo?
TOV alcovos TOVTOV 2 Cor. 4, 4. So Rom.
12, 2. 1 Cor. 1, 20. 2, 6 bis. 8. 3, 18.
[Eph. 6, 12.] 1 Tim. 6, 17. 2 Tim. 4, 10.
Tit. 2. 12. Eph. 2, 2 Kara TOV alcova TOV KQCT-
/xou TOVTOV according to the course or lapse
of this world, the present age or period of 6
KOO-UOS, q. d. as it is wont to go in this world.
In antith. to the future ; Matt. 12, 32 oi/Ve eV
TovTca Tea alcovi, ovTe tv Tea fj.f\Xovrt, cornp.
Mark 10, 30 where it is eV r<a *aip<a TOVTCO.
Eph. 1, 21. So Sept. and Heb. abis Ecc. 3,
11 ; comp. 8, 17. The present ag3 or pe
riod of the world is spoken of as succeeded
by the reign of the Messiah, the world to
come (see in no. 2. b) ; hence tJie end of
the world is sometimes the coming of Christ
and the introduction of the gospel, i. e. the
end of the Jewish dispensation, see in fo~xa-
ros no. 2. b ; so fj o~vvre\tia TOV alcavos
Matt. 24, 3 ; ff crvvr. TU>V ala>via>v Heb. 9,
26; TO. Te\j] T<av ala>vi(t>v 1 Cor. 10, 11.
Or also it is referred to his second coming
at the day of judgment ; so 77 o-vvr\fici
TOV alcavos Matt. 13, 39. 40. 49. 28, 20 e yw
/j.e3 vpcav flfj.1 . . . fats Trjs o~vvr. TOV alccvos.
/5) Meton. the world, as created and exist
ing ; only in Plur. as including the upper and
lower worlds, the heavens and the earth.
the universe; see Winer 27. 3. Heb. ,1,2
6V ov TOVS alcavas frroirjo-f 11, 3
voov/j-fv Kar^prurSai TOVS alcovas
3eoi). So perh. Wis-d. 13, 9 et yap TOCTOV-
TOV io~xvo~av fldevai, iva Swcavrai o~To^do~a-
o~3at TOV aleava, TOV TOVTCOV decnroTrjv TTCOS
ra^ioi oi>x fvpov, comp. v. 7. Ecclus. 36.
17. Tob. 13, 6. Greg. Syncell. p. 47 Din-
dorf. 6 j3ao~i\fvs TTUVTCOV TCOV alcovcov.
2. Put for endless duration, eternity, ever,
everlasting, as in Gr. writers ; see above in
C. Thus
aj Genr. 1 Tim. 1, 17 r<3 Se /Sao-tXet TCOV
alotov to the king of eternity, the king eter
nal ; the Plur. being here used perh. as
implying eternity both ante and post; see
Winer 27. 3. So Ecclus. 36, 17 [19] tn
Kvpios el 6 Sfor TO>V alcovcov. Tob. 13, 6. 10.
Pliilo de Mund. p. 1157 nvpios /S
TCOV alcovcov. Jos. Ant. 1. 18. 6
TTUVTOS alcovos. Others in all these pas
sages take alcov, alcoves, in the sense of the
world, the universe ; see Bleek Hebraerbr.
II. p. 39. Spec. a) Of eternity ante ;
Plur. Eph. 3, 1 1 17 o~o(pia TOV 3fov Kara irpo-
2eo-ii TCOV alcovcov, according to his eternal
purpose, from eternity. So Diod. Sic. 1. 6
iiTrefprjvavTO Kal TO yevos TCOV dvSpconcov e
alcovos vtrdpxfiv. Plato as quoted above in
C. /3) Of eternity post ; once simply.
2 Pet. 3, 18 ds fiptpav alcovos, i. q. els ijfie-
pav alcoviov, i. e. time without end, eternal
duration, for ever ; comp. Sept. els TOV alu>-
va xpovov for cbl S "IS Ex. 14, 13; ns:5
Is. 13, 20. Elsewhere only with eiy, and
always implying duration without end ; so
els TOV aleava for ever, spoken of God
and his word 1 Pet. 1, [23]. 25 ; of Christ s
priesthood Heb. 5, 6. 6, 20. 7, 17. 21. 24.
28. John 12, 34; of the happiness of the
righteous, John 6, 51. 58. 2 Cor. 9, 9. 1
John 2, 17. 2 John 2 ; of the punishment
of the wicked, tls alcova id. 2 Pet. 2, 17.
Jude 13; and so genr. Luke 1, 55 (others
fcos alcovos). John 8,35 bis. 14, 16. 1 Cor.
8, 13. With a negat. never, Matt. 21, 19.
Mark 3, 29 OVK e^ 6 a<pfo-iv ds TOV alcova.
11, 14. John 4, 14. 8, 51. 52. 10, 28. I 1 ,
26. 13,8. Sept. for ob-isb Is. 40,8. 51
6. 8 ; nbiS 19 Deut. 29, 29 ; nwi Jer 5Q
auav
22
39. Is. 28, 28. Ecclus. 18, 1 6 &v els rbv
aluva sc. 3eor. Comp. Lycurg. 211. 19 oi>
fjLOVoii fls TOV Trapovra Kivftvvov, aXX as
airavra TOV aicora KT\. Diod. Sic. 1. 72 Sia
TOV (j)6j3ov TTJS . . . fliXacr(f)r]p.ias fls airavTa
rbv ala>va. ibid. 1.92 <as TOV aliava Starpt-
jBeiv /ieXXovro? a3 aSov, spoken of a shade
in Hades. Plur. els TOV s alwvas id. for
ever, cornp. ovpavos and ovpavoi, o-d/S^aroi/ and
o-a/3/3ara, see Winer 27. 3. So of Christ
Luke 1,33 Ka\ /SatriXeucrei . . . els TOVS alaivas,
parall. OVK eWai re Xoy. Elsewhere only of
God in ascriptions, [Matt. 6, 13.] Rom. 1,
25. 9,5. 11,36. 16,27. 2 Cor. 11,31; of
Christ Heb. 13, 8. Sept. for tbisb Ps.
104, 31 ; n^w b p s . 77, 8. Intens. in
Plur. els TOVS aluvas TUIV aica va> v,for
ever and ever; comp. Heb. B"^7i? Bs lp,
ra a-yta tiyicav, the holy of holies, see Gesen.
Lehrg. p. 691, 692. Heb. Gr. 117. Winer
37. 2. So of God, in ascriptions, Gal. 1,
5. Phil. 4, 20. 1 Tim. 1, 17. 2 Tim. 4, 18.
1 Pet. 5, 11. Rev. 1, 6. 4, 9. 10. [5, 14.]
7, 12. 10, 6. 15, 7 ; and so in the still
stronger expression : els micras TUS yeveas
TOV aloavos rwv alcavciov Eph. 3, 21. Of
Christ Heb. 13, 21. 1 Pet. 4, 11. Rev. 1,
18. 5, 13. 11, 15 ; of the happiness of the
saints in heaven Rev. 22, 5 ; of the punish
ment of the wicked, Rev. 19, 3. 20, 10 ;
also els al<ovas ala>va>v id. Rev. 14, 11.
Once Sing, els TOV alaiva TOV al5>vos id.
Heb. 1, 8, quoted from Ps. 45, 7 where
Sept. for Heb. W tfcis . So Sept. els
alS>va alwvos for 1?b Ps. 19, 10. 110, 3. 10 ;
also ea>s alatvos T>V aitavcw Dan. 7, 18.
(Tob. 6, 17 els TOV alfava TOV alaivos.) The
same is els Trdvras TOVS altovas Jude 25.
b) In the later Jewish and Rabb. usage,
the world to come, always including the idea
of endless duration, eternity, and corres
ponding to the Rabb. NSfi eblj ; so Bux-
torf Lex. 1620: " Mundum futurum, sive
N2n nbl 3 1 , quidam intelligunt mundum, qui
futurus est post destructum hunc mundum
inferiorem, et post resurrectionem hominum
mortuorum, quando animae cum corporibus
suis rursum conjungentur . . . Quidam per
xan ebis> intelligunt rnEEri rvra?, dies
Messuc, quibus scil. venturus Messias, quern
Judsei adhuc expectant, quod in hoc mundo
temporaliter regnaturus sit. Vide Abarba-
nel in Pirke Aboth c. 4." In accordance
with this distinction, the world to come, i. e.
the kingdom of the Messiah, the new gos
pel dispensation, is regarded as beginning
with the coming of Christ on earth at the
close of the Jewish dispensation ; but as
fully developed and established in its glo
rious spiritual character only at Christ s
coming to judgment at the last day ; see in
/SacriXei a no. 3 ; ecr^aros no. 2. b ; and
comp. above in no. 1. b. a. E. g. 6 at <u v 6
/j.e\\a>v, Heb. 6, 5 8vvdfj.eis Tf P.\\OVTOS
alcovos, comp. Heb. 2,5; so with ald>v impl.
Matt. 12, 32. Eph. 1, 21 ; 6 alvv 6 epxofJ-t-
vos, Mark 10, 30. Luke 18, 30 ; 6 aiwv
fKflvos Luke 20, 35. Plur. ot alfaves ol
eTrepx6[j.evoi: id. Eph. 2, 7 ; see above in
lett. a. /3.
cuaivios, lov, 6, ?], adj. (aiwi/,) also fern.
alcavia 2 Thess. 2, 16. Heb. 9, 12. Plat.
Tim. 38. b ; erer enduring, perpetual, ever
lasting, corresponding in usage to mow q. v.
1. Of time long past and indefinite, of
past ages, primeval, most ancient, of old,
since the world began ; Rom. 16, 25 P,VO-TTJ*
plov xpovois altoviois o-eanyr]p.fvov, the mys
tery kept secret in the times of old, since the
world began. So Trpb XP OVU>V almviaav be
fore the times of old, from eternity, 2 Tim.
1, 9. Tit. 1,2; i. q. irpb TU>V ala>va>v 1 Cor.
2, 7 ; see in ala>v no. 1. a. Sept. for d^l S
Ps. 77, 6. Prov. 22, 28. Hab. 3, 5.
2. Of endless duration, eternal, everlast
ing, for ever, e. g. a) Genr. as implying
eternity both ante and post, see in aluiv no.
2. a. So of God, Rom. 16, 26 tear e?ri-
rayrjv TOV OLCOVLOV Seov. Of the Spirit which
was in Christ, Heb. 9, 14 8ia Trvev/j-aTOS al-
oviov. Sept. Seo? alcovios for fibl3> ^N Gen.
21, 33. Is. 40, 28. So Barach 4,8. 10. 14.
Plato Locr. 96. d, %ebv 8e TOV alu>viov voos
oprj P.OVOS. b) Elsewhere of the future
without end, eternity post ; so genr. TO. Se
^77 ^KfTvo^eva alvvia, opp. irpoo-Kaipa, 2 Cor.
4, 18 ; olicia ev TO!S ovpavols 5, 1 ; aKrjvai
Luke 16, 9 ; StaS^K?/ Heb. 13, 20 ; Xvrpw-
o-ts 9, 12 ; evayye\iov Rev. 14, 6 ; and in
ascription to God, co Tip,fj Kal KpaTos alcovioi-
I Tim. 6, 16; adverbially, Philem. 15 Iva
alaviov avTov aTre^ns, see Buttm. 123. 6.
Kiihn. \ 588. Sept. $ia%r]Kr) alvvios foi
Cbl 2 Gen. 9, 16. 17, 7. sajp. So Ecclus.
45, 15. Jos. Ant. 7. 14. 5 i]yefj.ovia aluvia.
Diod. Sic. 1. 1, 93 els TrjV alaiviov O IKTJO-IV.
Plato Legg. 904. a, dvwXeZpov 8e ov yevope-
vov, aXX OVK fumviov. Hence of Christ s
kingdom 2 Pet. 1, 11 ; and of the happiness
of the saints in heaven, in the world to
come, see in ala>v no. 2. b ; so o-cor^pt a at co-
vios Heb. 5, 9 ; doga 2 Cor. 4, 17. 2 Tim.
2, 10. 1 Pet. 5, 10 ; 7rapd K \rjo-is 2 Thess.
2, 16 ; K\r)povofj.la Heb. 9, 15 ; espec. far;
ai&vios, life eternal, Matt. 19, 16. 29. 25,
46. Mark 10, 17. 30. Luke 10, 25. 18, 18.
a/cc&apcria
30. John 3, 15. 16. 36. 4, 14. 36. 5, 24.
39. 6, 27. 40. 47. 54. 68. 10, 28. 12, 25.
50. 17, 2. 3. Acts 13, 46. 48. Rom. 2, 7. 5,
21. 6, 22. 23. Gal. 6, 8. 1 Tim. 1, 16. 6,
12. 19. Tit. 1, 2. 3, 7. 1 John 1, 2. 2, 25.
3,15. 5,11.13.20. Jude 21. Sept. for
tbiS Dun. 12, 2. 2 Mace. 7, 9. Contra,
of the punishment of the wicked, e. g. KO-
Xrunr aluvLos Matt. 25, 46 ; Kpiais Mark 3,
29 ; Kpipa Heb. 6, 2 ; oXfSpor 2 Thess. 1,9;
Ti-vp Matt. 18, 8. 25, 41. Jude 7. Sept.
alaiviov for obiu Dan. 12, 2.
a, as, 17, (a priv. KaSa/pw,)
uncleanness, impurity, filth ; physical, Matt.
23, 27. Sept. for HJ^rj 2 Sam. 11, 4.
Plut. de placit. Philos/S. 6. Plato Tim. 72.
c. Moral, mostly as opp. to purity of mind,
chastity, i. q. leicd?iess, Rom. 1, 24. 6, 19.
2 Cor."l2, 21. Gal. 5, 19. Eph. 4, 19. 5, 3.
Col. 3, 5. 1 Thess. 4, 7, comp. v. 3. Sept.
for nxs-J Ez 1 . 22, 15. 36, 25. Once of
impure motives, covetousness, 1 Thess. 2,
3, comp* v. 5. So genr. wickedness, de
pravity, Dem. 553. 12. Arr. Epict. 4. 11.5.
dKcfeapTijs, 7771-0?, 17, (a priv. *a3a/pco,)
uncleanness, i. e. lewdness, trop. for idolatry,
Rev. 17, 4 Rec. Others ra d^aSapra. Not
found in classic writers.
d/ccfeapTOS, ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. jcaSai -
pa),) unclean, impure,filthy, pr. not cleansed,
Xen. Eq. 5. 10. In N. T.
1. Levitically, ceremonially, see Lev. 5,
2 ; unclean, e. g. of food, Acts 10, 14. 11,
8 ; of birds Rev. 18, 2. See Lev. ll,4sq.
Dent. 14, 7 sq. where Sept. for Nwii.
Transferred to persons, e. g. heathen, not
Jews, Acts 10, 28 ; unbelievers, not connect
ed with the Christian community, 1 Cor.
7 14 see in ayida> and ayios no. 1.2 Cor.
6, 17, quoted from Is. 52, 11 where Sept.
for JO33 .
2. Morally, i. q. lewd, lascivious, Eph. 5,
5. Trop. of idolatry, ra d)ca3apra Rev. 17,
4 in later editions ; see in dicaSdpTTjs. Symm.
for rvinp; Hos. 4, 14.
3. In a wider sense, wicked, depraved;
so of unclean or foul spirits, rrvevfiara d<d-
Sapra, devils, demons, (called also Trvf vp,ara
novrjpd Matt. 1-2, 45. Luke 7, 21,) Matt.
10, 1. 12, 43. Mark 1, 23. 26. 27. 3, 11.
30. 5, 2. 8. 13. 6, 7. 7, 25. 9, 25. Luke
4, 33. 36. 6, 18. 8,29. 9,42. 11,24. Acts
5,16.8,7. Rev. 16, 13. 18,2; comp. Sept.
for MSis-J Zech. 13, 2. So called as the
authors and promoters of all uncleanness,
e. g. lewdness, Tob. 3, 8. 6, 14, comp. Gen.
6, 2 ; wickedness, idolatry, Sept. Ps. 96, 5.
Bar. 4, 7. 2 Cor. 4, 4 ; dwelling also in
23
unclean places, Bar. 4, 35. Sept. Is. 13,21.
34, 14. Sec in 8aip.vvioi> no. 2. So genr.
Sept. for xra Is. 6, 5 : nbx3 Job 15, 16.
Dem. 403. 14. Plato Legg. 716. e, uKtteap-
TOS . . TTJV -^rvxfiv 5 ye KOKOS.
ClK(ltp60lCll, ou/iai. (aipoy, Kuipdj.) 1t>
lack opportunity, absol. Phil. 4, 10. A word
of the later Greek, Lob ad. Phryn. p. 126.
afCdipo)?, adv. (anaipos, xatpoy,) unsea
sonably ; 2 Tim. 4, 2 evKaipas aKcu pcos in
season and out of season, i. e. for the hear
ers, whether they will listen or not ; comp.
Ez. 2, 5. 7. Ecclus. 35, 4 dgatpws p.f/ cro-
(plov. Pluto Tim. 33. a.
aKClKOS, ov, 6, f), adj. (a priv. KOKOS,)
without evil, i. e.
1. u?isuspecting,simple-minded,Rom. 16,
18. Sept. for ins Prov. 1,4. 14, 15.
Pol. 3. 98. 5. Plato Alcib. II. 140. c.
2. harmless, Homeless, Heb. 7, 26. Sept.
for CP) Job 2, 3. 8, 20. Plato Tim. 91. d.
afcaifca, rjs, 17, (kindr. d/c^,) a thorn.
thorn-bush, Matt. 7, 16. Luke 6, 44. Heb
6, 8, comp. Gen. 3, 18 where Sept. for yip.
Also (TTTfipflV V. TTf (TfLV 7Tt OKai/SciS Matt. 1 3,
7 bis. 22. Mark 4, 7 bis. 18. Luke 8, 7 bis.
14 ; Sept. O-TT. eVt UK. for yip Jer. 4, 3.
Spec. (rre(pai>os f ditav Stov, a crown of
thorns, i. e. of thorn-branches, Matt. 27, 29.
John 19, 2. Sept. also for nin Cant. 2, 2.
Diod. Sic. 5. 41. Hdot. 2. 96.
, ov, 6, f], adj. (arai^a,) made
of thorns, of thorn-branches, Mark 15, 17.
John 19, 5. Hdot. 2. 96 lo-rbs dtdiftivos.
ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv.
unfruitful, barren, e. g. 8ev8pn iiKapna Jude
12. Sept. Jer. 2, 6 tv yrj d/cap7rw. So Pol.
12, 3. 2 x^pa. Trop. unfruitful, yielding
no good fruit of knowledge or virtue, Matt.
13, 22. Mark 4, 19 ; or of beneficence 1 Cor.
14, 14. Tit. 3, 14. 2 Pet. 1, 8. So Eph.
5, 1 1 TO fpya TII (Kiipna TOV (TKOTOVS, the
unfruitful works of darkness, i. e. evil, wick
ed ; opp. 6 KapTroy rov (pcoTos 1 (Trvtu/xaToj)
in v. 9. Plato Phsdr. 277. a. ol Xoyot . . .
OU^t (IKClpTTOl.
a/car djvaxTTO^, ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv
(carayti/ajo-KO),) not to be condemned, blame
less, e. g. discourse, Tit. 2, 8. 2 Mace. 4,
47 of persons on trial.
a/caTaaXv7TT09, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv.
KaTa/caXv7rra>,) unveiled, 1 Cor. 11,5. 13.
Sept. Cod. Alex. Lev. 13,45. Pol. 15. 27. 2.
ov, 6. 77, adj. (a priv. *a-
uncondemned, Acts 16, 37. 22,25.
24
ov, 6, 77, adj. (a priv.
indissoluble ; hence, enduring, ever
lasting, Heb. 7, 16. Dion. Hal. Ant. 10. 31
aKaTitXvrov Kpdros rfjs tnap^ias.
dKardTravcTTOS, O v, 6, ?;, adj. (a priv.
KaraTrauco,) unceasing, continual, Pol. 4. 17.
4 eV axaraTraiicrrots crracrecrii . Diod. Sic.
II. 67. In N. T. c. gen. not ceasing from
any thing; 2 Pet. 2,14 o03uX/iot UK. d^ap-
rtas eyes noi ceasing from sin, i. e. from
lascivious gazing.
t / > > \
aKaradTacna^ as, i], {aKaraararos,)
pr. instability ; hence disorder, commotion,
tumult, Luke 21, 9. 1 Cor. 14, 33. 2 Cor.
6,5. 12,20. James 3, 16. Sept. for nrHE
Prov. 26, 28. Tob. 4, 13. Pol. 1. 70. !.
f, ov , 6, 17, adj. (o priv.
unstable, inconstant, James 1,
8. . Sept. for -ii;b Is. 54, 11. Pol. 7. 4. 6.
Pint. Symp. 7. 10. 1.
a/carao-^ero?, O u, o, 17, adj. (a priv.
Kare^w.) ?io to be held fast, unrestrainable,
untamable, James 3, 8. Sept. Job 31, 11.
Diod. Sic. 14. 53,54. Plut. C. Mar. 44. fin.
A/ce\8a/jid, indec. Aram. K^ 1 ? ^>tt,
the field of Mood, the field purchased with
the money for which Judas betrayed Jesus,
and appropriated as a place of burial for
strangers ; Acts 1,19. Now shown on the
south of Jerusalem beyond tlie valley of
Hinnom ; see Bibl. Res. in Pal. I. p. 524.
ciKepcuos, O u, 6, fj, adj. (o priv. Kfpdv-
vD/ii.) unmixed, simple, as TJ yrj Plato Grit.
III. b. In N. T. trop. simple, blameless,
without guile, Matt. 10, 16. Rom. 16, 19.
Phil. 2, 15. So Jos. Ant. 1. 2. 2 oVpmos
/Si off. Diod. Sic. 13. 20. Plato Polit.
268. b.
atc\ivr]$, (os, ovs, 6, fj, adj. (a priv.
KXiVco), not inclining or leaning, Plato Pha>
do 109. a. In N. T. trop. unwavering,
inflexible, firm, Heb. 10, 23. So Symm.
Job 61, 4. M. V. H. 12. 64 jBavtXfia
rjs Kai aK\ii>r]s-
), f. aero), (OK/LIT/,) to be at the
highest point, to be in full bloom or vigour,
/o flourish, Jos. Ant. 1. 18. 3. Plato Ax.
367. b. In N. T. to be fully ripe, as fruits
in their best state, absol. Rev. 14, 18. So
Plut. Lucull. 31. Xen. Hell. 1. 2. 4.
aKfJir], tjs, f), (a*)?,) ft point, edge of a
weapon Pol. 15. 16. 3 ; of time, life, acme,
floicer, eV dtyijj TOU /3/ou Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 20.
In N. T. only ace. aKp.r)v as Adverb,
for the earlier KO.T OK/XT)I> xpoVov, at this
point of time, i.e. ei;e?i now, y.t, still, Matt.
15, 16. So Pol. 1. 13. 12. Xen. An. 4,
3. 26. See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 123.
a/cor), JJy, fj } (UKOVCO,) 1. the hearing,
i. e. a) The sense of hearing, 1 Cor. 12,
17 bis. 2 Tim. 4, 3. 4 ; the act of hearing,
2 Pet. 2, 8. (Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 6.) So by
Hebr. UKOIJ azova-ere with the hearing ye
shall hear, Matt. 13, 14. Acts 28, 26-
quoted from Is. 6, 9, where Sept. for inf.
absol. SIEtti. b) Plur. ai OK oat, the
instrument of hearing, the ears ; Mark 7, 35
8iT]voi^r]crav avrov ai aKoal. Luke 7, 1 . Acts
17, 20. Heb. 5, 11 va>%pol rats aKoals dull
as to your ears, dull of hearing ; see Winer
5 31. 3. So 2 Mace. 15, 39. Plato Epin.
985. c.
2. Me ton. what is heard, viz. a) The
thing announced, message, teaching, preach
ing. John 12, 38 and Rom. 10, 16 ris eni-
arfvcre rrj d.Korj TjfjLwv, i. e. our message,
quoted from Is. 53, 1, where Sept. for
in^aai . go ivhat is heard, the message heard,
Rom. 10, 17 bis. Gal. 3, 2. 5 e aKofjs Trurrecor
from the message or preaching of faith, opp.
e epycov vopov. 1 Thess. 2,13 and Heb. 4, 2
6 \6yos TTJS dKorjs the word of the message,
the word preached. So Xen. Hi. 1. 14.
b) Genr. a report, rumour, Matt. 4, 24.
14, 1. 24, 6. Mark 1, 28. 13, 7. Sept. for
MStttti 2 Sam. 13, 30 ; saai Jer. 50, 43.
So Dem. 597. 12. Thuc.V 41.
, >, f. 7/0-0, (a of unity,
,) to follow, to go with, to accom
pany any one. a) Genr. and construed
with a dat. Matt. 4, 25 Kai r]Ko\ov^r]a-av
OUTW 6 xXoi TroXXot. 8, 1. 9, 19. 27. Mark
5, 24. Luke 9, 11. John 11, 31. Acts 12.
8. 9. Rev. 14, 4. al. sasp. Sept. for T^rj
i$ 1 Sam. 25, 42. (Hdian. 6. 7. 17.
Xen. Hell. 5. 2. 26.) Absol. Luke 22, 54.
Acts 21, 36. 1 Cor. 10, 4 eK Tri>fvp.aTiKr)s
dKo\ov%ovo-T]s irtrpas, of the spiritual rock
that followed them, i. e. which miraculous
ly gave them water both at Horeb and
Kadesh ; see Ex. 17, 6. Num. 20, 8 sq.
With fjLfTo. TWOS Rev. 6, 8 ; see Lobeck ad
Phryn. p. 353 sq. So Dem. 608. 14. b)
Spec, to follow a teacher, to accompany him
personally, as was usual with the disciples
of Jewish doctors and Greek philosophers,
c. dat. Matt. 4, 20. 22. 9, 9. 19, 27. 28.
Mark 1, 18. John 1, 41. al. With a negat.
Mark 9, 38 ; p.frd TIVOS Luke 9, 49 see
above in lett. a. So Sept. UKO\. micro) for
"nr^ T^fi i K. 19, 20. Also in the sense :
to be or become the disciple of any one as to
faith, doctrine, practice, to follow his teach
ing, c. dat. Matt. 16,24. Mark 8, 34. Luke
(IKOU(0
25
O.KOVW
9, 23. John 8, 12. 12, 26; with onio-u> /zou
Matt. 10, 38. [Mark 8, 34.] See above
Sept. 1 K. 19, 20. Comp. doX. rois; vopois
2 Mace. 8, 36. Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 1 1. c) to
follow one after another, c. dat. Rev. 14, 8.
9. So Ecclus. Prol. init. d) Of acts,
deeds ; so c. p,erd TWOS, Rev. 14, 13 rd 8e
tpya CIVTUIV dicoXou3et per avT&v, their ivorks
do follow them, their good deeds accompany
them to the judgment-seat and receive an
immediate reward. Also of sins, absol.
Rev. 18, 5 Rec. T)Ko\ov%i]crav, where others
read eKoXXjjSqo-ai/. So Judith 12, 2 TU ^KO-
Xoi/SJqKora pot, things accompanying me,
brought with me. +
a/COVd)) f. aKov<Top.ai, perf. dicrjKoa , Pass,
perf. T^Koucr/iat, aor. 1 rjKovo-^rjv , Buttm.
\ 85. 2. 98. n. 6. Klihn. ^ 222, 223.
I^ater and less usual is fut. UKOVO-W Matt.
12, 19. 13, 14. 15. John 10, 6. Sept. Is.
6, 9. Luc. Navig. 11 ; see Winer 5 15.
Passow s. v. To hear, Sept. everywhere
for yattJ .
1. Intrans. to hear, to have or recover
the faculty of hearing ; e. g. of those deaf,
Matt. 11,5 and Luke 7, 22 Koxpol UKOVOVO-I.
Mark 7, 37. Rom. 11, 8 2>ra TOU pfj O.KOV-
uv, ears so as not to hear. (Xen. Mem. 4.
S. 8. Apol. Socr. 6.) So jSapecos anovftv
to hear heacily, to be dull of hearing, Matt.
13, 15. Acts 28, 27.
2. Trans, to hear, to perceive by the ear,
in various constructions both of the object
heard and the person from whom it is heard.
Thus,
a) Genr. in the following constructions :
a) Absol. the thing heard and person being
implied from the context. Matt. 13, 16 KOI
(p-aKapia) TII oora vp,u>v, art aKovti. V. 17.
Mark 4, 15. Luke 6, 27. Rom. 10, 14. al.
(Xen. Hell. 4. 2. 3.) John 9, 27 T L ndXiv
3eXere uKoveiv. So rot? 2>o~iv UKOVHV Matt.
13, 15. Acts 28,27; d/coj? duoveiv Matt.
13, 14. Acts 28, 26, see in duor) no. 1. a ;
with its Part, in the like intensive sense,
Iva . . . aKovovrfS CKOVCOCTI Mark 4,12; see
Winer 46,10. (Comp. Plut. de Lib. educ.
18 p.i] aKovfLv aKovovras.) Part, duovcras,
aKovcravrfs, often thus serves for transition
or connection ; Matt. 2, 3 duoixras 8e Hpo>-
8179 ... fTapdx^r). 8, 10. 9, 12. John 6, 60.
Acts 4, 24. 14,14. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 13, 14.)
With Trapd TIVOS of pers. John 1, 41. 6,45.
) With ace. of object; Matt. 10, 27. 12,
19 ov8e aKovo-d rt? . . . TIJV (pavrjv avrov. 13,
17. 19. 20. Luke 1, 41. John 3, 8. Acts 4,
20. 5, 24. 1 John 1, 1. al. sacp. Luke 23, 6
aKovo-as Td\i\aiav hearing the name Gali
lee. Eph. 4, 21 etye avTov (XptorAr) TJKOV-
a-are, i. e. Christ as the sum and substance
of the apostolic preaching. (Dem. 240. 12.
Plato Rep. 565. e.) Pass. Matt. 2, 18 (pcoi/q
rjKoixr^r]. Luke 12, 3. Acts 11, 22. Rev.
18,22. Heb. 2, 1 Tois dKovcrSflcrt. sc. pfjfiaa-i.,
i. e. the doctrines heard. With an adjunct of
pers. superadded ; e. g. in the genit. Acts
1, 4 fjv rjKovaaTe fjiov which ye have heard of
(from) me ; so with e /c TIVOS 2 Cor. 12, 6 ;
dno TIVOS 1 John 1,5; Trapd TIVOS pr. with
any one, while with him, John 8, 26. 40. 15,
15. Acts 10, 22. 28,22. 2 Tim. 1 , 1 3 (5>v by
attr. for a) . 2, 2. So c. gen. Xen. Cyr. 3.1.1;
UK TIVOS Horn. Od. 15. 374; dno TIVOS Time.
1 . 125 ; Trapd TIVOS Xen. An. 1.2.5. y) With
genit. of object ; Mark 14, 64 UK. Ttjs fi\ao-(pr]-
p-i ay. Luke 6, 47 UK. TWV \6ya>v. 15, 25.
John 5, 25. 6, 60. Acts 7, 34. 9, 7. Heb.
3,7. Rev. 16, 1. al. saep. So Dem. 226. 21.
Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 13. S) With genit. of
pers. to hear one speaking, Luke 2, 46. 47.
21, 38. John 3,29. 10, 20 TI UVTOV dxovfTe.
Acts 22, 22. al. (Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 31.) So
with a participle added; as Mark 14, 58
jj/xels r)Kovo-a[j.fv UVTOV \eyovTos, as in Engl.
we heard him saying. Acts 2,6. 11. Rev.
6, 3. 5. 16, 5. 7 ; see Winer j 46. 1. (Xen.
GEc. 1.1.) With Trepi TIVOS of object super-
added, to hear one concerning any thing,
Acts 17, 32. 24, 24 ; comp. Xen. Mem. 4.
8. 4. e) With UTTO TIVOS of pers. and nepi
TIVOS of object ; Acts 9, 13 aKrjKoa dno TroX-
X<ui/ Trept rov dvftpbs TOVTOV. f) With ace.
of pers. and particip. Rev. 5, 13 irav KTio~p.a
. . . fjKovo-a \tyovras, an example of the
constructio ad sensum. 77) With ort,
Acts 22, 2 dKovvavres 8, ort 777 E/3pcufti
8ia\eKT<p Trpoo~f(pa>v(i avTols- So Xen. Hell.
5. 1. 26*.
b) Spec, to give ear, to hearken, to listen,
to hear with attention. So in a direct ad
dress, Imper. axove, uKovere, hear ! absol.
Mark 4, 3. 12, 29. Acts 7, 2. 13, 16 ; ace.
of thing, Acts 2, 22 ; gen. of pers. Mark 7,
14. (absol. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 16. ib. 7. 2. 11.)
Of those who listen to a teacher ; ahsol.
Luke 19, 48 ; ace. of thing Luke 5, 1 ;
ger. of tiling John 12, 47. John 6, 60 ris
Sujtmu UUTOV dxovfiv, comp. v. 61 ; gen. of
pers. Mark 6, 20. Luke 15, 1. Rev. 3, 20.
Part. uKovovrfs hearers, listeners, disciple?,
Luke 6, 27. Spec. a) i. q. to give heed
to, to hear and obey, with ace. of thing,
Matt. 10, 14 6? fav . . . p.rj8f dKovo-y rovs
\6yovs vp>v. John 5, 24. Gal. 4, 21. Rev.
1,3; gen. of pers. or of voice, Matt. 17, 5
avrov aKovfTe. 18, 15. 16. Mark 6, 11.
Luke 9, 35. 16, 29. 31. John 10, 8. Acts
3, 22. 23. 4, 19. 1 John 4, 5. 6 ; so OK. TTJS
26
t]s id. John 10, 3. 16. 27. 18, 37. Sept.
for SSti Gen. 3, 17. Ex. 16. 20 ; a^Bpfi
2 Chr. 20, 14. Is. 48, 18. (1 Esdr. 5, 69.
c. gen. JEi. V. H. 3. 16. Xcn. Cyr. 8. 6. 1.)
Here belongs the phrase : 6 t^cov ovs (5>ra),
dKovaaTco, ichosoever hath ears, let him hear,
1. e. give heed and obey, Rev. 2, 7. 11. 17.
29. 3, 6. 13. 22. 13, 9. Matt. 11, 15. 13,
9. Luke 14, 35. Comp. the phrases 6 e^coi/
vovv Rev. 13, 18 and 6 e^oov o~o(piav Rev.
17, 9. /3) By Hebr. of God, to hear and
answer prayer, i. q. elo-aKovco, only in John ;
so c. gen. John 9, 31. 11, 41. 42. 1 John
5, 15. So Heb. SaU Sept. elo-aKovco Ps.
10. 17. 28, 2. Comp. Plato Legg. 712.
b. Soph. (Ed. R. 903.
c) In a judicial sense, to hear, e. g. testi
mony, a prisoner, sc. as a judge or magis
trate ; absol. KO%COS aKovca, Kpivca John 5, 30 ;
with gen. of the person heard Acts 24, 4.
25, 22. 26, 3 ; c. Trapd TIVOS John 7, 51.
Sept. for yc\s 2 K. 15, 3. Xen. Cyr. 1.
2. 14 ol 8e yepaiTfpoi dKovo~avT(s (KKpLvov-
criv.
d) Also to hear of a thing, to learn by
hearing, to be informed, to know, constr. as
nbove in lett. a. a) Absol. i. e. without
a case of the object ; Mark 6, 14 KOL TJKOV-
irfv 6 jSacrtXevs . . . Kal eXeyez/. Rom. 10, 18.
15, 21. Part. Matt. 14, 13. 22, 7. Mark 3,
21. /3) With ace. of object; Matt. 11, 2
UK. TCI epya TOV Xp. 24, 6 and Luke 21, 9
TroXffiovs KT\. Acts 23, 16 TTJV eveSpav. Gal.
1, 13. Eph. 1, 15. 3, 2. Philem 5. James
5, 11. (Hdian. 4. 4. 19. Xen. Cyr. 1.1.4.)
With ace. and particip. 3 John 4 tva UKOVCO
TO. t^ia TfKva ev oXrySeia TTfpnraTovvra. Luke
4, 23. Acts 7, 12. (Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 12 on
UKOVft TOVS 770\fflLOVS TTpOCTlOVTaS f(j> Tjp-ds.^
Pass. 1 Cor. 5, 1 iKoverau ev vp!lv iropveia
fornication is heard of (reported) among
you, I hear of it. Matt. 28, 14. Also ace.
with Trepi TWOS, Luke 16, 2 TI TOVTO aKovco
Trepi trot). Luke 9, 9. So Xen. An. 7. 7.
30. y) With genit. of the object ; Rom.
10, 14 Tfcos 8( TTiOTfvcrovo-iv, ov OVK rjKOixrav.
So Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 9. 8) With Trepi
TIVOS of object ; Mark 5, 27 aKovcracra Trepi
TOV Irjo-ov. So Xen. An. 2. 5. 26. e)
With on, Matt. 2, 22. 4, 12. 5, 21. 27.
Mark 16, 11. Luke 1, 58. Gal. 1, 23. Phil.
2, 26. 1 John 2, 18. (Xen. CEc. 15. 5.
Vect. 4. 14.) Pass. c. on, Mark 2, 1.
John 9, 32* So with TIVOS of the source,
John 12, 34. ) With ace. and infin.
1 Cor. 11, 18. So Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 1. 77)
With d, followed by the indicative in an
indirect inquiry ; Acts 19, 2 ovSe d TrvevLia
%yiov ecrriv TjKovo-afjifv. See Winer {42. 4.
e) Spec, to hear and understand, to com
prehend ; absol. Mark 4, 33 KaZcos rjSvvavro
uKoveiv. 1 Cor. 14, 2. Sept. for SHUJ Gen.
11, 7. 42, 23. m V. H. 13. 45/ Por-
phyr. de Abstin. 3. 22. p. 248, "Apafifs
p.fv KopuKav UKOVOVO-IV, Tvppijvol 8e derati/.
Athen. 9. 383. a, eAeyei/ p^ara a oi/8f etj
r/Kovaev civ. -f~
a/cpacna, as, 77, (aKpaTtjs.) incontinence,
inabstimnce, 1 Cor. 7, 5 ; also Matt. 23, 25
where Griesb. ddiKia. Jos. Ant. 8. 7. 5
TTJV TCOV d(ppo8io-ia)v cLKpaaiav. Xen. Mem.
4. 5. 6.
eos, ovs, 6, 77, adj. (a priv.
KpaTos,) incontinent, impotens sui, 2 Tim.
3, 3. Pol. 8. 11. 2. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 12.
, o, T], adj. (a priv. Kepuvvvfju,)
unmixed, undiluted, spoken of the wine of
God s wrath, as strong and intoxicating,
Rev. 14, 10. So Sept. for nann -j^n
wine of wrath Jer. 25, 15 ; for Ian Ps. 75.
9. Pr. 3 Mace. 5, 2. Xen. An. 5. 4. 29.
atcpipeia, as, f], (aKpi/Sijr.) exactness,
strictness, extreme accuracy. Acts 22, 3
7re7rai8evfj,fvos Kara TTJV dupLfteiav TOV ira-
rpwou VOP.OV, i. e. instructed in all the exact
ness, the precise discipline and observance,
of the traditional law. Ecclus. 42, 4. Jos.
Vit. 38 01 (<J>npto-cuoi) Trepi TO. Trarpia po /LU/za
So/coOcrt TCOV aXXwi/ a/cpi/3ei a 8ia<pe peiz/. Plato
Phaedr. 271. a, Trdo-rj a/cpi/3e/a ypd\^ei.
aKplpi]$) eos, ovs, 6, rj, adj. (Kpoy ; ) pr.
pointed; hence exact, strict, precise, Jos.
Ant. 2. 5. 1. Plato Rep. 342. d, 6 d^ffis
larpos. In N. T. Superl. dupiftfa-raTos, r],
ov, most exact, strictest ; Acts 26. 5 Kara
TTJV dKpififo-TaTTjv alpe&iv, i. e. strictest in
the exposition and observance rS>v &>v KOI
rjTT)p.dTa>v in v. 3. (Plato Farm. 134. c,
fX flv T *l v dKpipfo-Tdrrjv 7Ti(rrriiJ.r)v.*) Neut.
compar. aKpifieo-Tepov as Adv. more ac
curately, more perfectly, Acts 18, 26. 23, 15.
20. 24, 22. So Plato Phil. 57. c.
aKpipoo), w, f. coo-cu, (uKpi^rjs,) to know
or do accurately, Pol. 20. 22. 7. Plato
Charm. 156. a. In N. T. to inquire accu
rately, diligently ; with ace. and Trapd TI;OS
Matt. 2, 7. 16 ; comp. aKpificos e ^fra^w in
v. 8. So Xen. CEc. 20. 10 dupifiovvrfs us
yiyveTcu.
d/cpi,/36js, adv. (a/cpi/S^?,) with exact
ness, accurately, diligently, Matt. 2, 8. Luke
1, 3. Acts 18, 25. Eph. 5, 15. 1 Thess. 5,
2. So Xen. CEc. 2. 3. Plato Rep. 346.
b, d. Compar. aKpi/SeVrfpov, see in a^pt-
?, /So?, r/, a locust, Matt. 3, 4. Mark
1, 6. Rev. 9, 3. 7. Sept. for na^S Ex. 10,
4. 12. 13 ; njn Lev. 11, 22 ; pV^ Jer. 51,
14. 27. al. So Horn. H. 21. 12. Theophr.
Fr. 14. 3-5. Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. 2. p.
343. Locusts are one of the most terrific
scourges of oriental countries ; see Ex. 10,
1 -2 sq. Joel 1,4. 2, 2 sq. They are enume
rated in Lev. 11, 22 among the living things
which are ckan, and the use of which for
food was permitted to the Israelites ; comp.
Matt. 1. c. Mark 1. c. They are eaten in
the East to the present day ; Niebuhr Ara-
bien p. 171. Burckh. Trav. in Syria p. 239.
Plin. H. N. 9. 50. ib. 11. 35. Winer Realw.
art. Heuschrecken.
UKpoarr/piOV, lov, TO, (uKpoarijs-,) Lat.
auditorium, a place of hearing, place of
trial, Acts 25, 23. Among the Greeks
this word denoted the place where authors
recited their works publicly, Arr. Epict. 3.
23. 8. Lat. auditorium was also a place
where public trials were held ; see the
lexicons.
aKpoarr) 1 ?, ov, 6, (aKpoao/^at,) a hearer,
e. g. aKpoarf]s (pa)vr]s Jos. Ant. 3. 5. 3. In
N. T. aKpoarrjs rov v6fj.ov, TOV Xoyou, d
hearer of the law, of the word, i. e. one who
merely hears, but does not regard ; Rom.
2, 13. James 1, 22. 23. 25. So Plut. Lu-
Clill. 42. Thuc. 2. 35 aKpoar^s ^vvei8o)s
KOI evvovs-
aicpoftvcrria, as, 17, not found in Gr.
writers ; prob. a corrupt form for the com
mon dKpo7roo-3ia, (aKpov, TVOO-^TJ.) which has
the same signification ; see Aristot. de part.
Anim. 2. 18.
1 . the foreskin, prepuce ; Acts 11, 3
aKpofivo-Tiav e^ovres having the foreskin,
uncircumcised. Sept. for ^^ Gen. 17,
11. 14. Lev. 12, 13. Judith 14, 10.
2. Meton. uncircumcision, the state of
being uncircumcised, Rom. 2, 25. 26 ult.
4, 9. 10 bis. 11 bis. 12. 1 Cor. 17, 18. 19.
Gal. 5, 6. 6, 15. Col. 2, 13 ev...Trj dicpo-
pvo-Tiq TTJS crapKos vfuar, Abstr. for concr.
the uncircumcised, the gentiles, opp. 17 Trepi-
Top.r] the Jews ; so Rom. 2, 26 init. 27. 3,
30. Gal. 2, 7. Eph. 2, 11. Col. 3, 11. The
Jews called all other nations in scorn, the
uncircumcised; Judg. 14, 3. 15, 18. Is.
52, 1.
CLKpOyCOViatOS, ma, alov, (uKpov, ycovi a,)
forming the extreme corner; only of a
stone, 6 Xi 3o?, a corner-stone, laid first at
the foundation, and on which, as it were,
the whole building rests ; spoken of Christ,
Eph. 2, 20. 1 Pet. 2, 6 quoted from Is. 28,
27 a/ccov
16, where Sept. for FiSS "jSX ; comp. Job
38, 6. (Barnab. Ep. c. 6.) The same is
Heb. fiSQ ^K"l , Sept. Ke(pa\r) ycavias, Ps.
118, 22 ; comp. Matt. 21, 42. Mark 12, 10.
Luke 20, 17. Acts 4, 11. 1 Pet. 2, 7. The
word ^K~i here refers to the head or point
where two walls meet ; not to the highest
point or coping ; see Heb. Lex. ^5<"! no. 4.
; , iov, TO, (aKpov, 3i ?,) mostly
3 1 v i a , pr. the top of the
heap, put for the first fruits of grain or
other things offered to the gods ; Hesych.
aKpo Siviov airap^rj TUIV %iva>v SiW s 8e elo~iv
ol craipol T>V irvpwv Kal Kp&Suv. Schol. ad
Eurip. Phosn. 213. [210.] In N. T. Plur.
the first of the spoils, Heb. 7, 4. In Gre
cian armies a portion of the spoils was con
secrated to the gods before the remainder
was divided ; this was called TO. aKpo^i-
via ; see Potter s Gr. Ant. II. p. 107, 108.
Diet, of Antt. art. Donaria. So Hdot. 8.
121, 122. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 35. Sing. Plato
Legg. 946. b.
ctfcpo$, a, ov, (UKT], ) pr. what is at the
end, extreme, uttermost, highest, Xen. Ven.
3. 4. ib. 5. 10. In N. T. only Neut. TO
aKpov as Subst. a point, end, extremity,
Matt. 24, 31. Mark 13, 27. Luke 16, 24.
Heb. 11, 21. Sept. for ^^ Deut. 4, 32.
Is. 13, 5. So Pol. 1. 42. 1. Xen. Cyr. 7.
3. 5.
A/cv\a<>, ov, 6, Aquila, pr. n. of a Jew
born in Pontus, who with his wife Priscilla
was banished from Rome with the other
Jews by a decree of Claudius ; comp. Suet.
Claud, c. 25. Being tent-makers, they es
tablished themselves at Corinth, where Paul
joined them ; and they would seem to have
been converted under his preaching. They
accompanied Paul from Corinth to Ephesus ;
and were afterwards in Rome. Acts 18, 2.
18. 26. Rom. 16, 3. 1 Cor. 16, 19. 2 Tim.
4, 19.
afcvpoaj, (, f. uxTca, (aKvpos , a priv. KV-
poy,) to invalidate, to make of no effect, to
annul, c. ace. fvroXrjv Matt. 15, 6; Xo yov
Mark 7, 13 ; SiaZfjKrjv Gal. 3, 17. Comp.
Sept. Prov. 1, 26. 1 Esdr. 6, 32. Diod.
Sic. 16. 24.. Plut. Lycurg. 9.
a/co)XuT&)9, adv. (a priv. KXu,) with
out hindrance, Acts 28, 31. Hdian. 8. 2. 1.
Plato Crat. 415. d.
aK(OV, ovo-a, ov, adj. (for atKav ; a priv.
CKO ,) unwilling, of one who acts against
his will, not spontaneously, 1 Cor. 9, 17.
Sept. Job 14, 17. Plut. Pomp. 32 fin. Xen
Mem. 2. 1. 17.
akdBacnpov 28
akdftacrrpov, ov, TO , (also 6 aXd/3a-
o-rpoff,) alabaster, compact gypsum, the
alabastritos of Pliny, sometimes called also
onyx, as having the colour of the human
Hdian. 3. 15. 16. Pliny H. N. 3. 3. The
ancients used it for perfume-vases, in
the form of vials with long necks, the
mouths of which were sealed ; unguenta
optime servantur in alabastris Plin. H. N.
13. 3, Poll. Onom. 10. 120. Hence, an
alabaster, pr. a box or vase of alabaster for
perfumes, Hdot. 3. 20. Athen. 6. 19. ib.
15. 13. In N. T. in a wider sense, an
alabaster, genr. for a perfume-vase, an un
guent-box, made of any materials, as gold,
glass, stone; Matt. 26, 7. Mark 14, 3 bis.
Luke 7, 37. In Mark 14, 3, the woman
breaks the neck of the vase. So genr. JE1.
V. H. 12. 18. Theocr. Id. 15. 114 X pv-
a-fia dXa/3oo-T/5o. Etym. Magn. dXd/Sao-Tpov
(TKfvos Ti e ve Xov, fj p.vpo^TjKr]. See Poll.
On. 1. c.
a\a%OVla, as, 17, (a\acav, ) boasting,
ostentation, pride, James 4, 16. 1 John 2,
16. Wisd. 5, 8. Pol. 5. 33.8. Xen. Mem.
I. 7. 1.
a\tt(y(t)V, ovos, 6, (kindr. oX?;,) a boaster,
braggart, Rom. 1, 30. 2 .Tim. 3, 2. Sept.
for -nrn Hab. 2, 5. Hdian. 6. 2. 15. Xen.
Cyr. 2. 2. 12, where 6 aka&v is defined.
aXaXao), f. dw, (dXaX^,) to shout
0X0X17, to raise tlie battle-cry, Sept. for ? n-1 ^
Josh. 6, 20. Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 9 ; hence
genr. to utter a cry, to cry aloud, e. g. in joy,
to shout, Sept. for ?^n Ps. 47, 2. 66, 1.
Judith 14, 9. Soph. Ant. 133. In N. T.
1. Of mournful cries, to lament aloud, to
wail, absol. Mark 5, 38. Sept. for b^in
Jer. 25, 34. 47, 2. Eurip. Elect. 848 ; of
a host in flight, Plut. Lucull. 28.
2. Of cymbals, Part. neut. dXoXd^oi/,
clanging, clattering, 1 Cor. 13, 1.
aXaX^TO?, ov, 6, ^, adj. ( priv. XoXe w,)
unspoken, unutterable, not to be expressed
in words, Rom. 8, 26. Anthol. Gr. ed. Jac.
II. p. 74.
aXaXoy, ov, 6, 17, adj. (o priv. XdXoy,
XaXf oj,) speechless, mute, dumb, Mark, 7, 37
rroiei . . . rovs dXdXovy XaXeu>. Symm. for
C*X Hab. 2, 18. Also Trvev/j-a c/XoXov a
dumb spirit Mark 9, 17. 25, i. e. obstinately
silent, contrary to their usual character,
comp. Mark 1, 24. 34. 5, 7. Luke 4, 34.
8, 28. So Plut. de defect. Orac. 51 oXoXov
KOI KdKOV 77J/eVJUOTOy TT\T]pr]S.
aXa?, TO, dat. oXoTt, (in the usage of
common life for 6 oXf,) salt, Matt. 5, 13.
Mark 9, 49. 50 bis. Luke 14, 34 bis. Sept.
for nbtt Lev. 2, 13. Judg.9,45. al. Trop.
as salt preserves and seasons food, so the
apostles were to have a wisdom from above
to direct their lives and teachings, so as to
save themselves and others; Matt. 5, 13
vfj.f~is e crre TO oXa? T?}? yijs. Mark 9, 50 ult.
Col. 4, 6 Xoyoy . . . oXcm rjprvpfvos. Comp.
Diog. Laert. 8. 1. 19.
d\6i(j)(i), f. i^ca, (a copul. XiVcs.) to oint,
to anoint, c. ace. TTJV KftpdXrjv Matt. 6, 17.
Luke 7, 46 ; TOVS Tr68as Luke 7, 38. 46.
John 12, 3 ; TOV Kvpiov, i. e. his feet John
11, 2; the sick Mark 6, 13. James 5, 14;
a dead body, Mark 16, 1. Sept. for rvio
Gen. 31, 13 ; r^o 2 Sam. 12, 20. So Ju
dith 16, 8. JE\. V. H. 3. 38. Xen. CEc.
10. 5. The Jews anointed the head at their
feasts in token of rejoicing ; see Ps. 23, 5.
45, 8. 104, 15. Ecc. 9, 8. Judith 16, 8.
The anointing of the feet was unusual ;
and testified to extraordinary respect and
devotedness. In respect to a dead body,
comp. Gen. 50, 2. John 19, 40. For the
sick, and also genr. see Lightfoot Hor. Heb.
ad Matt. 6, 17 et Mar. 6, 13.
a\eKTOpo(f)(i)i>ia, as, i], (akfKTQ>p,(j)(0vT).)
on the form SL J Lob. ad Phryn. p. 229 ;
cock-crowing, pr. /Esop. Fab. 79. In N. T.
cock-crowing, the third watch of the night,
from midnight to cock-crowing or dawn,
Mark 13, 35 ; see in art. (pv\aKrj. So Ni-
ceph. Greg. 9. 14. p. 284. c.
a\KTU>p, opos, 6, (aXfKTpos, \fKrpov,)
a poetic form, see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 229 ;
a cock, gallus, Matt. 26, 34. 74. 75. Mark
14, 30. 68. 72 bis. Luke 22, 34. 60. 61.
John 13, 38. 18, 27. Aristoph. Vesp. 1490.
JSsch. Aam. 1656.
, ea>s, 6, an Alexandrian,
i. e. a Jew of Alexandria in Egypt, Acts 6,
9. 18,24. Alexandria was much frequented
by the Jews, so that 10,000 of them are said
to have been numbered among its inhabit
ants ; Philo. in Flacc. p. 971. c. Jos. Ant.
19. 5. 2.
A\e%avSplvo$, O v, 6, 17, adj. Alexan
drian, spoken of a ship of Alexandria in
Egypt, Acts 27, 6. 28, 11.
A.\eavopo$, ov, 6, Alexander, pr. n
a) A man whose father Simon was com
pelled to bear the cross of Jesus, Mark 15,
21. b) A former high priest, Acts 4, 6.
c) A certain Jew of Ephesus, Acts 19, 33
bis. d) A brazier or coppersmith, ,\a\K tvs,
1 Tim. 1, 20. 2 Tim. 4, 14.
akevpov 29
a\evpov, ov, TO, (dX/co,) Jlour, fine meal,
Watt. 13, 33. Luke 13, 21. Sept. for naR
Num. 5, 15. Judg. 6, 19. Plut. Agesi. 36
pen. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 5.
aXi f&eiCLi as, 17, (dXriSr;? q. V.) truth,
reality, opp. to what is false, unreal.
1 . Genr. the truth, conformity to Ihe na
ture and reality of things. a) Absol. of
what is true in itself ; Rom. 2, 2 TO api^a
TOU 3eou fart Kara dXt/Setai/. Opp. to mere
appearance, pretext, form; Phil. 1, 18 etre
Trpocpdcret fire dXr/Se/a Xpitrros KarayyeXXe-
rai. 1 John 3, 18. So John 4, 23. 24 lv
Trcev/xart Acat dX^Sfi a Set rrpoa-Kwdv, in spi
rit and in truth, i. e. with the heart and
with that true worship of which the exter
nal form is but the symbol ; comp. Heb.
10, 1. 9, 9 sq. 23. 24; see also Sept. and
Wax 1 Sam. 12, 24. 1 K. 2, 4. 3, 6. So
Xen. An. 7. 7. 24. Plato Legg. 730. b.
b) In relation to what is spoken, declared,
taught, known ; so Xeyftv v. XaXetV rf/v
aXfifiav, to speak the truth ; 1 Tim. 2, 7
aXi fifiav Xe yw, ou ^u3o/nat. John 16, 7.
Rom. 9, 1. Eph. 4, 25. Mark 5, 33 carev
avria TT. TTJV dXrjStiav. John 5, 33. 2 Cor.
12, 6 aX. yap e p5. Acts 26, 25. 2 Cor. 7,
14 ult. So fv akrftflq in truth, truly, ac
cording to the truth, Matt. 22, 16. 2 Cor.
7, 14. Col. 1, 6 ; eV aXrfitias id. Mark 12,
14. 32. Luke 20, 21 ; emphat. of a truth,
truly, Luke 4, 25. 22, 59. Acts 4, 27. 10,
34. Sept. for nax 2 Chr. 18, 15. 1 K. 22,
16. Sept. eV dXTiSet as for fiJEX Job 9, 2.
So Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 36. Plato Apol. 20. d.
33. c. c) Meton. truthfulness, the love
and practice of truth, sincerity, faithfulness.
John 8, 44 bis, eV TT; aXrjSfiq ov% eorr/^ei/,
on OVK ttrnv uXTjSeta ev auT<5, lie abode not
in the truth (as a rule of duty), because
there is no love of truth in him. Rom. 3, 7
17 dX^eta TOU 2eo{) the truthfulness of God,
comp. v. 3. 4. Rom. 15, 8. 1 Cor. 5, 8.
2 Cor. 11, 10. Eph. 5, 9. Sept. for nox
Josh. 2, 14; njilBX Ps. 36, 5. SoEcclus!
7,20.
2. Spec, in N. T. divine truth, religious
truth, the faith and practice of the true reli
gion ; so called as proceeding from the true
God and declaring what is true of himself
and of his counsels and will. Thus a) In
respect to God ; John 1, 14. 17 rj \apis KOL
17 dXr^fta 8ia I. X. eyeVeTO, i. e. the grace
or love of God and the truth of God s being,
character, and will, as fully revealed in the
gospel ; see v. 18. Rom. 1, 18, comp. v. 19.
20 ; see in dStKt a b. Rom. 1. 25 T^V dX. TOU
3foO, the true being and character of God.
aX.r/ &evQ)
So dX^Seta of God 1 Esdr. 4, 33-41. b;
Of Christ ; John 14, 6 e ytu ft/xt 7} 68os KOI
fj d\. Kai 77 0177 / am the way and the truth
and the life, i. e. I am the way to the Father
as being the personal manifestation of the
truth and life which are in him ; comp. Heb.
10, 19. 20. c) Of the Spirit; John 14, 17
TO m>Vfj.a Trjs dXriSetay the Spirit of truth, i. e.
the Spirit of God, which itself is truth, and
reveals all truth and guides believers into it.
John 15, 26. 16, 13 bis, TO rrvevfui TTJS dX.
oSriyrjcrfi u/iay els Trdcrav TTJV dXr;3eiai>. 1
John 4, 6. 5, 6. d) Of the truth shadowed
forth in the Mosaic dispensation, i. e. 77 p.6p-
(pcoo ts . . . TTJS dXri3et a s fv TOJ i>dp,a) Rom. 2,
20. e) Of the truth of God as revealed in
the gospel, gospel truth, as opp. to heathen
and Jewish fables ; John 8, 32 bis, /cat yi/co-
creo~3e TTJV dX. Kai 77 dX. eXeu3epa>o~ei vfids.
V. 40 TTJV dX. v[uv XeXuXri/ca. 771* rJKOvcra Trapa
TOU 3eou. V. 45. 46. 17, 17 bis, ayiatrov au-
Touy fv TTJ d\rfiflq crou * 6 Xoyos 6 o~oy dkrj-
Seta ecTTt, sanctify (and consecrate) them in
thy truth, in and through their relation to
thy truth as believers and preachers, see v.
18. John 17, 19. 18, 37 bis. 38 ri eariv
d\t)%fia what is truth 1 referring to religious
truth. Rom. 2, 8. 2 Cor. 4, 2. 13, 8 bis.
Gal. [3, 1.] 5, 7. Eph. 4, 21. 24 h...
ocnoTTjTi TTJS dXrj^eias in . . . holiness of the
truth, such as the gospel requires and im
parts. Eph. 6, 14. 2 Thess. 2, 10. 12. 13.
1 Tim. 2, 4. 7 ult. 3, 15. 4, 3. 6, 5. 2 Tim.
2, 18. 25. 3, 7. 8. 4, 4. Tit. 1, 1. 14.
Heb. 10, 26. James 3, 14. 1 Pet. 1, 22.
2 Pet. 1,12. 2, 2. 1 John 1,8. 2, 4. 21 bis.
3, 19. 2 John 1 bis. 2. 3. 3 John 1. 8. 12
UTT avTTJs Trjs dXr^Set aj by the truth itself,
personified. So 77 dXT^Seta TOU euayyeXtou
the truth of the gospel as fully understood
and received, Gal. 2, 5. 14. Col. 1, 5 ; o Xo-
yo? TTJS dXrj^fiaf the word of the truth, the
doctrine and preaching of the gospel, Eph.
1,13. Col. 1, 5. 2 Tim. 2, 15 ; Xoyo? dXr;-
3eia? id. 2 Cor. 6,7. James 1, 18. So Heb.
r 5 -i! , Sept. dX7j3aa, the true religion, Ps.
25, 5. 26, 3. 86, 11. Dan. 9, 13. f) Of
practical truth, a life and conduct conformed
to the truth of the gospel ; John 3, 21 6 6V
TTOIWV Trjv d\rj%fiav but he that doeth the truth
practises it, lives according to it ; opp. o
(pauXa 7rpao-o-a>i/ in v. 20. 1 John 1, 6. 1
Cor. 13, 6 opp. 77 dSt/ct a. James 5, 19. 2 John
4, 3 John 3 bis. 4. So Sept. for njsrax,
opp. dSiKi a, Ps. 119, 30 ; d n Prov. 28, 6.
a), f. tuo-w, (0X77317?.) to be truth
ful, to deal truthfully, in word and deed,
Eph. 4, 15 ; c. dat. to or with any one Gal
30
aX.ievo)
4, 16. Sept. for rw nn Gen. 42, 16. Sept.
Prov. 21, 3. Plut. de cap. ex inimic. Util.
4. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 36. Comp. Plato De-
mod. 383 C, TroTfpov aXr/ Sfvei, f) ^euSerai.
aXtfzirjS, eos, ovs, 6, 77, adj. (a priv.
\i73co,) pr. unconcealed, open ; hence true,
real, opp. to false, unreal.
1. Genr. true, conformed to the nature
and reality of things, e. g. a) Of what is
true in itself, opp. to what is mere appear
ance ; Acts 12, 9 OVK j/Sei, on dXijSes tan
TO yivoptvov. So Plato Phasdr. 69. b, dX?;-
3i)y aperf]. b) Of what is spoken, de
clared, testified, etc. John 4, 18 TOVTO
dXrjZfs f iprjKas. 10, 41. 19, 35; so of a
proverb 2 Pet. 2, 22. Of testimony, 17 pap-
Tvpia, John 5, 32. 8, 14. 21,24. Tit. 1,13.
3 John 1 2 ; and hence of what is to be re
ceived as true, valid, credible, John 5, 31. 8,
13.17. Sept. for fiJSX Deut. 17,4. So Xen.
OZc. 8. 21. c) Meton. truthful, loving and
practising the truth, sincere, faithful ; Matt.
22, 16. Mark 12, 14. 2 Cor. 6, 8 coy wXaz/ot,
s. So Plato Hipp. min. 368. e.
2. Spec, in N. T. true in a religious
sense, conformed to the being and charac
ter of the true God, and to the faith and
practice of the true religion, a) Of God
and his gifts, e. g. 17 x^P ls rov % eov 1 Pet.
5, 12 ; also truthful, faithful to his word
and promises, John 3, 33. 8, 26. Rom. 3,
4. So Wisd. 1,6. b) Of Christ and his
decisions ; John 8, 16 77 Kplo-is 77 e^u) dAr^s
ioriv, opp. KOTO rrjv o~dpKa in v. 15; so of
liis anointing or teaching 1 John 2, 27 ; of his
oody as the true bread of life, John 6, 55 bis,
Lachm. c) In relation to the gospel and
its truth ; Phil. 4, 8 Sera ea-riv 0X772177, i. e.
conformed to the truth of the gospel. So
fvro\r) Kmvr) 1 John 2, 8. d) Of a person
whose conduct is thus conformed ; John 7,
18 OVTOS dXv Srjs ecrri, KOI dSiKt a ev avrca OVK
fvriv. Sept. for tlBX 2 Chr. 31, 20 ; p"HS
Is. 41, 26.
a\i7.Swo9, ,}, dV, (dX^y.) true, real;
opp. to false, unreal.
1. Genr. true, as conformed to the na
ture and reality of things, not false ; so 6
Xo yoy John 4, 37 ; ot Xo -yoi Rev. 19, 9. 21,
5. 22, 6; 77 paprvpia John 19, 35. Sept.
Xo yoy dX. for HX 1 K. 10, 6. Dan. 10, 1.
Ml V. H. 2. 3." Plato Rep. 522. a, \6yos
dKrj^ivos-
2. Spec, in N. T. true in a religious
sense, conformed to the being and charac
ter of the true God, and to the faith and
practice of the true religion ; e. g. a) Of
God, John 7, 28 eo-riv dXy^ivos
/jLf. 17, 3 TOI> /Jiovov u\T)%iv6v 3eoV. 1 Thess.
1, 9. [Heb. 9, 14.] 1 John 5, 20 ter. Rev.
6, 10. So of God s ways, at 6Sot Rev. 15,
3 ; his judgments, at Kpiaeis Rev. 16, 7.
19, 2. Sept. 6 3foj 6 dXjjSii/o? for "JEX x
Is. 65, 16 ; also Kpio-is dX. for "J^X I s -
59, 4. b) Of Christ, the Messiah, Rev. 3,
7.14. 19,11; of his decisions [John 8, 16].
Trop. as ro <p>s TO d\n^ivov John 1,9;
also 77 afj.7Tf\os 77 aXrfiivi] John 15, 1 ; comp.
Jer. 2, 21. c) In relation to the gospel,
true as being conformed to the gospel and
its truth; so Luke 16, 11 ro dXjj^ivov
the true good, opp. to this world s goods.
Trop. ro </>&> ro dXrj^tvov the true light of
the gospel 1 John 2, 8 ; 6 apTos TOV ovpa-
vov the true bread from heaven, opp. to the
manna, John 6, 32 ; 77 o-KTivr) 77 dX^iv-f] Heb.
8, 2, and ra ayta ra d\r)%ivd 9, 24, the trite
tabernacle or sanctuary in heaven, from
which those on earth were copied ; comp.
Heb. 8, 5. Rev. 11, 19. 15, 5; also Wisd.
9, 8. Ecclus. 24, 8-12. d) Of persons,
whose heart and life are conformed to the
gospel truth, true, sincere, faithful ; e. g.
John 4, 23 ot dXtySiPoi Trpoa-KvvrjTai, comp.
in dXfofia no. 1. a. So of the heart, Heb.
10, 22.
aXrj^o), f. 0X770-0), a later pres. form for
Att. d\eco, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 151 ; to grind,
with a hand-mill, absol. Matt. 24, 41. Luke
17,35. Sept. for l^a Judg. 16, 21. Ecc.
12, 3. So Diod. Sic. 3. 13. The grinding
in the ea?t was mostly done by female
slaves : see Ex. 11, 5. Bibl. Res. in Palest.
11, p. 181.
a\?/^-ft)9, adv. (0X77377?,) truly, in very
truth, i. e. really, in very deed ; John 1, 48
t Se, dX7i3ws lo-pajiA/rTis. 4, 42. 6, 14. 55
bis. [7, 26 dX. 6 Xp.] 7, 40. 8, 31. 1 Thess.
2, 13. 1 John 2, 5. Sept. for fWBX Gen.
20, 12. So Hdian. 8. 3. 21. p lato Rep.
490. d. Hence truly, certainly, in very
truth; John 7, 26 dXrj^iws fyvaxrav. 17, 8.
Acts 12, 11. Emphat. before a declaration,
truly, of a truth, verily, Matt. 14,33. 26,73.
27, 54. Mark 14, 70. 15, 39; with Xeyw,
Luke 9, 27. 12, 44. 21, 3. Sept. for ia
Jer. 28, 6.
a\lVS, ecos, o, (oXr, oXtos,) a fisher,
fisherman, Luke 5, 2 ; trop. Matt. 4, 18. 19.
Mark 1, 16. 17. Sept. for ^ Jer. 16, 16 ;
M^ Ez. 47, 11. Plut. M. Anton. 29. Xen.
OZc. 16. 7.
a\tVCi), f. euo-o), (aXtfuj,) to fish, absol.
John 21, 3. Sept. for AW Jer. 16, 16.
Luc. Piscat. 47. Plut. M. Anton. 29.
31 a\\d
d\/o>, f. iVw, (aX? ; ) to salt, to sprinkle
or season with salt; only Pass. Matt. 5, 13
iv rivi Xio-3r;o-fTai, wherewith shall it (the
salt) be sailed, i. e. recovered, made salt
again ; comp. Mark 9, 50. Trop. Mark 9,
49 bis, TTUS yap Trvpl aXicrStjcrfTai, KOL Tracra
Sucri a dXi aXia^rja-fTai, for every one shall
be sailed with fire, and every sacrifice shall
be Called with salt. Since aXio^a-erai ex
presses only a salting or seasoning in order
to preserve and make better, it follows that
TO irvp cannot here be the fire of eternal
punishment as in vv. 43-48, but rather the
purifying fire of the trials and conflicts of
the Christian life, including the self-denial
required in vv. 43-48; comp. 1 Pet. 1, 7.
Is. 10, 16. 17; and iras therefore stands for
every one who is approved, every Christian.
Hence we may paraphrase thus : Every be
liever shall be salted, seasoned, made accept
able to God, with the fire of conflict and
trial ; and every sacrifice, every one who
consecrates himself, shall he salted with the
salt of wisdom from above ; see in a\as.
The last clause is quoted from Lev. 2, 13,
where Sept. pr. for nbEFi nb_B3 .
a\l(7yrjfj,a, arcs, TO, (dXio-yew,) a pol
lution, an abomination, any thing polluted,
abominable; once Acts 15, 20 row (nre xe-
(T~ai emit TOW dXto-y?7/*dra>i/ ru>v fl8<b\u>v,
i. q. fiSwXoSura in v. 29 ; i. e. the flesh of
victims offered to idols, which remained over
and was eaten by the worshippers, or was
sometimes sold in the markets ; see Horn.
Od. 3. 470. Theophr. Char. 10. 1 Cor. 10,
25. Potter s Gr. Ant. I. p. 232 sq. Diet, of
Antt. art. Sacriftcium. To partake of this
knowingly was unlawful to the Jews, and
was prohibited to Christians; Ps. 106, 28.
Acts 15, 29. 1 Cor. 10, 20 sq. Rev. 2, 14.
Lightfoot and Schottgen Hor. Heb. ad 1
Cor. c. 8. Hesych. dXryj^tdra>v rfjs p.f-
raXTj^fco? ru)v fj.iapa>v Svcrtwi/. Not found
elsewhere. The verb 0X107/0) is found
only in Sept. for ^X? Dan. 1, 8. Mai. 1, 7.
12 ; also Ecclus. 40, 29.
ttXXa, part, adversative, but ; pr. for
a\\a. netit. plur. of aXXoy, and serving to
introduce a clause or sentence expressing
something else. According to the nature
of the preceding clause, dXXd marks either
the direct contrary and opposite of that
clause, as after a negative ; or it indicates
only something, different from what the first
clause expresses, and thus serves to modify
or limit it. See Buttm. *149. 16. Kiihner
1 322. 6. Id. Ausf. Gr. { 741. Rarely found
in Sept.
1. After a negat. clause it marks the
contrary, but, but on -the contrary, Germ.
sondern. Once with rovvavriov added, Gal.
2, 7 fpol ol ftoKovvrts ovdev TrpocravtSfvio,
dXXo TOVVO.VTIOV iSoires KT\.
a) Genr. Matt. 5, 17 OVK rjX^ov /caraXO-
crat, dXXa TrXqpwo-ai. V. 39. 7, 21. 10, 20.
34. Mark 9, 8. 37. 10,8. 13, 11. Luke
20, 38. John 3, 15. 36. 10,18. 11, 51. Acts
5, 4. Rom. 2, 13. 29. 1 Cor. 2, 4. 5. 2 Cor.
2, 4. 3, 3. Heb. 9, 24. al. saepiss. (Plato
Gorg. 452. e, ov% at>ro>, dXXa aw. Xen. Hi.
I. 8 ov% OVTCOS x ravra, dXX KrX.) Some
times in the clause after dXXd there is a
species of anacoluthon, e. g. in Paul s writ
ings where he introduces a scriptural quo
tation, as Rom. 15, 3 Kal 6 Xp. ovx eaimp
, dXXd, Ka%u>s yeypanrai oi opetdttr/xoi
. v. 21. 1 Cor. 2, 9 ; see Winer { 64.
II. 2. d, ult. In other cases the verb after
dXXd is to be supplied ; Matt. 20, 23 OVK
fcmv e/ioi dovvai, dXX ois rjToifj.ao-rai KT\.
supply SoSiTjo-erat. Mark 10, 40. John 1, 8.
9, 3. Eph. 4, 29. Sometimes the idea to
be supplied is the opposite of that in the
first clause ; 1 Cor. 7, 19 17 irepirop.}] oi6Vi>
fart . . . dXXa TrjpTjcris evroXStv 3eoC sc. eorf
Tt. See Winer 66. 1. The negative of
the preceding clause may be expressed by
an interrogative implying negation ; e. g.
John 7, 48. 49 p.rj ns (K ratv apxavrcov eVt-
crTfvcrfv fls avTov ; . . . dXX 6 6 ^Xos oSros
KT\. 1 Cor. 10, 19. 20 ; so too Luke 17, 7.
8, where dXXd is followed by an interroga
tion implying an affirmative.
b) Emphat. when preceded by ou povov,
so that oi povov . . . dXXd, not only . . . but,
marks gradation ; John 11,52 Kal ov% vnep
ToC eSfoCy /J.6vov, dXX Iva Kal KT\. 12, 9.
Acts 19, 26. 1 John 5, 6 ; with TroXXw /zdX-
\ov added Phil. 2, 12. (So without Kal,
Hdian. 3. 4. 19. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 2. Plato
Phffidr. 228. a, ov fiovov a7ra . . . dXXu TroX-
\UKIS.) In like manner with Kal, e. g. ov
\iovov . . . dXXu Kat, not only . . . but also,
Matt. 21, 21. John 5, 18. Rom. 1, 32. 5, 11.
8, 23. 9, 10. 2 Cor. 7, 7. 8, 10. 19. 9, 12.
Phil. 2, 27. 2 Tim. 4, 8. 1 John 2, 2. So
Luc. D. Deor. 6. 3. Plato Gorg. 449. 6-
Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 17. See in no. 3. c,
2. After a clause not negative, dXXu is
i. q. but, Germ, aber, and marks something
different, but not contrary ; implying a mo
dification or limitation of what the first
clause expresses, or a transition to some
thing else. See Kiihner 322. 6. Ausf. Gr.
741. 3.
a) Genr. as modifying, limiting, etc. Matt.
24, 6 8d yap irdvra yfvtcr Sai, XX
32
tori TO TeXos. Mark 11, 32. 13,20. 14,28.
John 10, 8. 11, 42. 16, 20. Acts 7,48.
Rom. 4,2. 5,14.15. 10, 16 comp. v. 11-13.
1 Cor. 6, 12. Phil. 3, 7 comp. v. 5. 6. Heb.
4, 2. 1 Pet. 3, 14. al. sae piss. So in a pa
renthetic clause ; Rev. 2, 9 otSd aov . . . T^V
rrTa>xfLav (aXXa TT\OVO~IOS ft) Kai TIJV KT\.
Sometimes fj.ev stands in the first clause
and serves to prepare the antithesis ; Acts
4, 17 comp. 16. Rom. 14, 20 Trdvra p.ev Ka-
3a/ad, dXXa KT\. 1 Cor. 14, 17. So Luc.
D. Dear. 8 pen. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 16. Plato
Gorg. 448. d. Sometimes a word or phrase
drawn from the context is to be supplied
after dXXd, e. g. Mark 14, 49 dXX [TOVTO
yeyovev] Iva Tr\T)pa>%5>o-iv al ypafpai, comp.
Matt. 26, 56. Also John 13, 18. 14, 31.
15, 25. 1 John 2, 19 dXX [e JHJUOV t&\-
3oi/] iva KT\. The repetition of dXXd serves
for emphasis, 1 Cor. 6, 1 1 ; comp. Xen. An.
1. 3. 3. Winer 67. 2. b. For dXXd com
bined with other particles, see no. 3.
b) Spec, and frequently dXXd is employed
m abrupt transitions, where the discourse
or train of thought is interrupted or partially
broken off; see Winer 57. 4. Kiihn. 619.
5. Thus a) By an objection ; 1 Cor.
15, 35 dXX epel TIS. Rom. 10, 18. 19. So
Sept. Job 11, 5. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 11. /3)
By a correction of what precedes ; Mark
14, 36 TrapeveyKe TO TTOTrjptov drr ep.ov TOVTO
dXX ov Tt f yw 3/Xw. 2 Cor. 11, 1. Heb. 3,
16. See in lett. a. y) By an interroga
tion in like manner corrective ; Matt. 11,8.
9 TI f ^X3f Tf f Is fprj/jLov SfdcracrSat ; . . dXXa
Tt . . dXXa Tt KT\. Luke 7, 24. 25. 17, 8.
Heb. 3, 16. 8) By a phrase of incitement
or command, with the imperat. Acts 10, 20
dXXa dvao-rds Kcmz/S^St *TX. 26, 16. Matt.
9, 18. Mark 9, 22. 16, 7. Luke 7, 7. 22, 36.
So Sept. Job 12, 7. Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 24 dXXa
Xt yf . An. 2. 3. 4. f) By an appeal to God
as the source of truth ; John 8, 26.
c) Genr. as marking transition to some
thing else, viz. a) Where something is
said to be or to be done notwithstanding
what precedes, but, yet, nevertheless. Mark
14, 28 dXXa /LtfTa TO eyep^vai p.f 7rpoda>
vfjidt els TTJV raXtXaiav, comp. v. 27 ; see
also Matt. 26, 32 where it is 8c. John 16, 7.
Acts 20, 24. 1 Cor. 4,4. 9,12. 10,5. 2 Cor.
13, 4. So Sept. Job 36, 10. /3) In an
antithetic clause expressing something ad
ditional, but, but now, but further. Mark 13,
24 dXX ev CKfivtus Tals rjfiepais ... 6 ijXios
o-KOTKr Srjo-fTai. Luke 6,27. 11,42. John
6,36.64. Gal. 2, 14. Eph. 5, 24. al. So
Jos. Ant. 5. 10. 4 dXXa o~rj/j.aive Tvpos avTov.
y) Emphat. like dXXa Kai, where there is a
gradation in the sense, but still more yea.
even ; see in no. 3. c. John 1 6, 2 aTroa-vva-
ya>yovs Trotrjcrova-iv vfias dXX ep^erat &pa
KT\. 2 Cor. 1,9. 7, 11 where the repetition
is intensive.
d) After conditional clauses with ft, e dv,
the apodosis is sometimes introduced by
dXXd, implying strong antithesis, yet, never
theless, yet at least ; Mark 14, 29 *cai ft TTUV-
TS o-Kai>8a\Kr%t]croi>Tai, dXX OVK tyu>. 1 Cor.
4,15 t dv yap pvpiovs TraiSayooyovs %X eTe
dXX ov KT\. 8, 6. 2 Cor. 4, 16. 5, 16. 11,6.
Col. 2, 5. Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 33 /u) ravra,
dXXa TotaOra. An. 7. 7. 43.
3. Joined with other particles, viz.
a) dXXd yf or dXXdyf, found twice
in N. T. a) Implying modification or limi
tation, but indeed; see no. 2. a. Luke 24,
21. So Plato Phaed. 58. d, dXXa <rxo\dfa
ye. /3) After a conditional clause with ft,
yet at least, yet surely; see in no. 2. d. 1
Cor. 9, 2 ft XXoty OVK elfu aTrocrroXos , dX-
Xdyf vfj.1i> ft/it. So Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 6 ft
TOIVVV ovro) yiyvuHrKfLs, dXXa Kpea yf f uco^oC.
In Gr. writers dXXd and yf are usually
thus separated by one or more words ; Wi
ner ^ 65. 5.
b) dXX T), only after a negative clause,
other than, except, unless ; pr. for oXXo rj,
Winer 57. 4. a. note. Buttm. 150, 13.
Kiihn. j 619. 3. Ausf. Gr. 751. 5. Found
thrice in N. T. Luke 12, 51 ov^t, X/yco
ifuv, dXX i) 8ta/xfpto-/idv. [1 Cor. 3, 5.]
2 Cor. 1,13 ov yap aXXa ypd<pofj.fi> vfuv,
XX T) a dvayivd><TK(Tf rf KOI fViyti cocrKerf,
i. e. other than what ye read or also acknow
ledge. I Mace. 9, 6. Xen. An. 7. 7. 53
dpyvpiov fJ,V OVK e x<, dXX ?/ piKpov TI.
c) dXXa at, but also. a) After a
negative clause, as ou /JLOVOV . . . dXXa at, not
only ...but also, see above in no. 1 . b. Once
after uiy, Phil. 2, 4. /3) Without a preced
ing negative, and marking gradation, but
also, yea also, yea even ; see in no. 2. c.
Luke 12, 7 dXXa KOL al Tpi^es TIJS Kf<p. vfj.S)
Tracrai rjpl^^vTai. 16, 21. 24, 22. John 11
22. Phil. 1, 18. (Luc. D. Deor. 3. ]. Xen.
Mem. 2. 7. 9.) Once after a conditional
clause with , see no. 2. d. Rom. 6, 5.
d) dXXa fjitv ovv, emphat. yea there-
fore, yea indeed ; see no. 2. c. y. Once Phil.
3, 8 dXXa fj.fi> ovv /cat f)yovp.ai KT\. yea as
suredly, and I count all things, etc.
e) dXX ov8e, but not even, but neither,
after a negative clause, and marking grada
tion; Luke 23, 15 dXX ov8e Hpcofyr, but nol
even Herod. 1 Cor. 3,2. 4,3. Where a pre
ceding negative is implied ; Acts 1 9, 2 dXX
ovde ft TTvev/jia dyiov e crri aKovtrap-fv. GaJ
2, 3. So Jos. B. J. 4. 2. 3. Xen. Mem.
2. 3. 8. OVK av 8vvaifj.rjv OVT (Z \tytiv, OVT fv
noiflv. oXX ovde Treipdvo/iai. -f-
aAAa<jcr&> v. -TT&>, f. a|o>, (aXAoj,) to
make otherwise, to aHer, to change, c. ace.
e. g. TTJV (pcovtjv Gal. 4, 20 ; ra <3i; ffte cus
toms, to do them away, Acts 6, 14. Sept.
for T|Eri J er . 13, 23. So Diod. Sic. 1. 73.
Plato Rep. 380. d. Pass, to Is changed,
either for the better 1 Cor. 15, 51. 52; or
for the worse, as oi ovpavoi, to grow old
and pass away, Heb. 1, 12, quoted from
Ps. 102, 27 where Sept. for fi^n ; oomp.
Is. 51 , 6. So Act. Wisd. 4,11. Luc. lX Deor.
4. 1. Also to change one thing for another,
to exchange; with iv, Rorn. 1, 23 rf\\aj-av
TTJV 8ut-av Sfov ev 6p.oiap.aTi KT\. they chang
ed the glory of God for the likeness, etc.
quoted from Ps. 106, 20, where Sept. for
So c. ev Soph. Antig. 945.
, adv. (uXXoy), from else
where, another way, John 10, 1. Sept.
Alex. Esth. 4, 14. JE\. V. H. 6. 2. Plut.
Fab. M. 6.
0\\r)jOpeo), . f. jjo-co, (d\\6s, dyo-
pev<a, ) to allegorize, Pass. Gal. 4, 24 arivd
fcrnv d\\r/yopovp.fva, ichich things are alle
gorized, spoken allegorically, i. e. may be
taken or used as an allegory. Jos. Ant.
Proem. 4. Clem. Alex. Protr. 1 1 ofpis d\\n-
yopdrai fjoovrj eirl yoortpa epirovtra. Plut.
de Is. et Osir. 32. Id. Tit. Horn. 96.
a\\ri\.ovia, indec. alleluia, Heb. ~^?1
n^ hallelujah, praise ye Jehovah, Rev. 19, 1.
3. 4. 6. Comp. Ps. 104, 35. Tob. 13, 18.
a\\?/\ft)v, Gen. plur. of the recipr. pro
noun ; Dat. ois, ais, ois , Accus. ovs, as, a ,
each other, one another, Matt. 24, 10. John
15, 12. 17. al. SEE p. Buttm. 5 74. 4. Xen.
(Ec. 8. 13. +
aXXoyei/7/9, e os, ovs, 6, f], adj. (oXXor,
ytvos,) of another race or nation, a stranger,
not a Jew, Luke 17,18, comp. v. 16. Sept.
for it Ex.29, 33; 133-13 Ex - 12 > 43 - Is - 5 6,
3. 6. 1 Mace. 3, 36. 46!
aXXo/wit, f. aXovjuat, Mid. depon. aor. 1
fj\dfjL^v, Buttm. j 114, to leap, to spring,
intrans. Acts 3, 8. 14, 10. Sept. for ifeq
Job 6, 10 ; nbs 1 Sam. 10, 10. (Wisd .
5, 21. Plut. M. Crass. 31. Xen. Anab. 5.
9. 5.) Spoken of a fountain, John 4, 14 ;
so Lat. salio, Virg. Eel. 5. 47.
a\Xo?, 77, o, other, not the same ; used
with or without the article ; Buttm. { 127.
10.
1. Without the article, other, another,
some other, a) Simply, Matt. 2, 12 6Y oX-
3
Xqy ooov. 13, 33. 26, 71. 27, 42. Gal. 1, 7.
al. sacpiss. Olher, another of the same
kind, Mark 7, 4. 8. John 21, 25; another
besides, Matt. 25, 16. 17. Mark 12, 32. 15,
41. John 6, 22. 14, 16 aXkov TrapdK\r)Tov.
So as marking succession, i. e. in the sec
ond or third place, Mark 12, 4. 5. Rev. 12,
3. 13, 11. John 20, 30 TroXXa p.ev ovv (cat
nXXa many truly and other things, i. e. many
other also, not only these but also others ;
for this /cat see Herm. ad Viger. p. 835.
Sept. mostly for "inx , as Gen. 41, 3. Num.
23, 13. 1 K. 13, 10. So Hdian. 8. 5. 13.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 15. b) Distributively,
when repeated or joined with other pro
nouns ; e. g. OVTOS . . . aXXoy, this . . . that,
one . . . another, Matt. 8, 9 ; of pcv . . . aXXot
6V, some... others, Matt. 16,14; XXot...
aXXot, some ... others, Matt. 13, 5-8. Mark
4, 7. 8. 6, 15. 8, 28. 1 Cor. 12, 8. 9. 10.
So Acts 2, 12 aXXoy Trpos oXXov one to an
other. Acts 19, 32 and 21, 34 aXXot p.ev
ovv aXXo TI epKafrv, some cried one thing
and some another. Xen. An. 2. 1. 15 aXXoy
aXXa Xf-yft. Wisd. 18, 18 aXXoy cXXo^f).
2. With the article, 6 aXXor, the other,
Matt. 5, 39. 10, 23. 12, 13. John 18, 15.
16. al. saep. Rev. 17, 10 6 nXXor, the other,
the remaining one. So ot aXXot, the others,
the rest, 1 Cor. 14, 29. John 21, 8. al. seep.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 4. +
d\\OTptoe7rl(TK07ro$, 6nov, 6, (dXXd-
rpios, firia-KOTTos,) found only in N. T. once
1 Pet. 4, 15, pr. i. q. aXXoTptcov eVt cncoTros,
an overseer of other men s matters, perh. an
indiscreet zealot against heathen manners
and customs.
t a, tov, (aXXor,) anotlier s,
belonging to another; so of things Luke
16, 12. Rom. 14, 4. 15, 20. 2 Cor. 10, 15.
16. 1 Tim. 5, 22. Heb. 9, 25. Sept. for
in Hos. 8, 12. So ^1. V. H. 6. 1. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 1. 39. In the sense of strange,
foreign, e. g. a land, yrj, Acts 7, 6. Heb. 11,
9. Sept. for nsa Ex. 2, 22. 18, 3. Ecclus.
39, 4. Of persons not belonging to one s
family or country, a stranger, foreigner,
John 10, 5 bis. Matt. 17, 25. 26. Sept. for
iris Ps. 49, 11 ; 133 1 K. 8, 41. 43. 1
Mace. 15, 33. Once of foreign enemies,
gentiles, Heb. 11, 34. So Sept. for it I s .
1, 7. Adj. hostile Pol. 28, 4. 4 Xen. An
3. 5. 5.
ov, 6, f), adj. (XXoy, <
one of another race or nation, a foreigner,
stranger, not a Jew, Acts 10, 28. Sept. for
1D5",3 Is. 61, 5; "HM Is. 2, 6. 2 Mace
10,2. Plut. J. Caes. 56. Plato Legg. 629. d.
34
a XX&>9, adv. (uXXos,) otlierwise ; 1 Tim.
5, 25 KOI TO (f pya) a XXcos f^ovra, and those
works rtatf are otherwise, i. e. not *aXa ep-ya.
Sept. Job 11, 12. Dem. 1466. 5. Xen.
An. 3. 2. 37.
ao), w, f. ijcra, (dXan/,) to irea<Z out
grain sc. by driving cattle round and round
upon the threshing-floor, to thresh with cat
tle ; spoken of the animal, absol. 1 Cor. 9,
9 and 1 Tim. 5, 18, quoted from Deut. 25,
4 where Sept. for liJ" 1 ^ . Also of the per
son, absol. 1 Cor. 9, 10 ; Sept. for tiW Is.
41, 15. For the modes of treading out
grain in Palestine, see Bibl. Res. in Palest.
II. p. 277, 371. III. p. 143, Xen. CEc. 18.
2, 3 ; comp. Schol. in Aristoph. Thesm. 2.
aXo<yo9, ov, 6, ^, adj. (a priv. Xoyo?,)
without reason, i. e.
1. irrational, brute, 2 Pet. 2, 12. Jude 10
aXoya 2>a. Wisd. 11, 15. Plut. Symp. 7.
5. 2. Xen. Hi. 7. 3.
2. unreasonable, absurd; Acts 25, 27
a\oyov yap pot ooKfl. Pol. 3. 15. 9. Xen.
Ag^ll.^1.
a\or), fjs, f), aloe, aloe-wood, once John
19, 39; i. q. Heb. BibttX Num. 24, 6 and
rnbnK p s . 45, 9 ; in Gr. writers dyaXhoxov
and later v\a\or). It is the name of a
;ree, excozcaria agallochon Linn, growing in
India and other oriental regions ; the wood
of which is highly aromatic and is greatly
prized as a perfume. It is of course en
tirely different from the aloes of the shops.
See Dioscor. 1. 21. Celsius Hierobot. I. p.
168. Rosenm. Bibl. Alterthumsk. IV. i. p.
225-228.
X9, dXo y, 6, salt, once Mark 9, 49 ; see
in dXi o>, comp. S\as. Sept. for ri<a Lev.
2, 13. Plut. Symp. 5. 10. 1. Hdot. 4. 181,
183.
aXf#09, T], 6v, (oXf,) adj. salt, briny,
e. g. water, James 3, 12. Sept. for Fibs
Num. 34, 3. 12. Plut. Quaest. natural. 5.
Plato Tim. 65. e.
aXu7T09, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a priv. XVTH;,)
without sorrow ; Phil. 2, 28 Kay<a dXvTrore-
pos 2> and that I may be the less sorrowful.
Luc. D. Mort. 20. 4. Plato Ax. 372. a,
a\V<Tl?, ews, 17, (a priv. Xveo,) pr. aXv-
<TIS, Schafer ad Greg. Cor. p. 523 ; a chain,
Rev. 20, 1. Acts 21, 33. So Luc. Hist.
conscr. 55. Xen. Eq. 10. 9. Spec, for
binding prisoners, Mark 5, 3. 4 bis. Luke 8,
29. (Pol. 3. 82. 8. Dem. 778. 20.) In
Acts 28, 20, comp. v. 16, it refers to the
chain by which a prisoner was bound to a
soldier ; sometimes also to two soldiers,
Acts 12, 6. 7 ; see Jos. Ant. 18. 6. 7. Diet
of Antt. art. Catena. Trop. bonds, impris
onment, state of custody, Eph. 6, 20. 2 Tim.
1, 16; comp. Wisd. 17, 17.
aXu<TTeX?79, eos, ovs, 6, f], (a priv. Xv-
tnreXijy,) gainless, unprofitable, Xen. Vect
4. 6. In N. T. unprofitable, hurtful,
Heb. 13,17. So Pol. 3. 1 1 6. 1 3. Xen. Mem.
1, 7. 4.
4X(at09, at ov, 6, Alpheus, pr. n. of
two men in N. T.
1. The father of James the less, Matt.
10, 3. Mark 3, 18. Luke 6, 15. Acts 1, 13 ;
and husband of Mary the mother of James,
Matt. 27, 56. Mark 15, 40. Luke 24, 10;
who also was the sister of our Lord s mo
ther, John 19, 25. In this last passage the
husband of Mary is called KX&JTray, the two
names ( AXc^atoy and KXwray) being differ
ent modes of pronouncing in Greek the
Heb. name ^B^H . Matt, and Mark give it
without the aspirate, AX^aTos, as Sept.
Ayyaiosfor ""in Hag. 1, 1 ; while John ex
changes the n for the Gr. K, as Sept. in
(pacreK for HOB 2 Chr. 30, 1.
2. The father of Matthew or Levi, Mark
2, 14.
a\a)V, (ovos, f), a threshing-Jloor, area,
Sept. for T^ Gen. 50, 10. 11 ; in Gr. writers
usually 17 S\a>s, Dem. 1040. 23. Xen. CEc.
1 8. 6, 7, 8. In N. T. meton. the produce of
the threshing-floor, corn, grain, Matt. 3, 1 2.
Luke 3, 17. Sept. for T& Job 39, 12. Ruth
3, 2. See in dXoda.
aX<W7r?7f, (KOS, f], a fox, Matt. 8, 20
Luke 9, 58. Trop. of Herod Antipas, Luke
13, 32. Sept. for l>Si Judg. 15, 4. JEl
V. H. 1. 5. Xen. Ven. 3. 1 ; trop. Plut
Soil. 28.
f(os, f], (dXta-Kw,) a taking, cap
ture; 2 Pet. 2, 12 yfyfvr}jj.t va is aXwcrti/,
made for capture, to be taken, caught.
Aquil. for tfiU Job 24, 5. Of a city,
Hdian. 1.1.5. Plato Legg. 685. c.
apa, adv. (kindr. is a copul.) at one
time, at the same time, viz.
1. Genr. and simply, Acts 24, 26. 27,
40. Col. 4, 3. 1 Tim. 5, 13. Philem. 22.
So Pol. 3. 31. 2. Xen. An. 1. 8. 10. Of
persons doing any thing at the sariie time,
in company, i. e. together, alike; Rom. 3,
12 -rvavras ffK\wav, apa T]XP fl ^W av i ^ey
are together become unprofitable, all alike ;
quoted from Ps. 14, 3 where Sept for
"^H- 5 also Gen - 13 > 6 - 22 C. (Xen. Cyr.
1. 3. 10.) So a/net (rvv, together with, as
35
S.UM. a-vv avTois 1 Thess. 4, 17. 5, 10.
Comp. Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 12.
2. With dat. like a preposition, together
iri h, with, Buttm. \ 146. 3. Matt. 13, 29
urjTTOTf a/id aiirois eKpi^d><rr]T rov OTTOJ/.
Sept. for irn Deut. 33, 5 ; ^^1 Jer. 34,
24. So Jos. Ant. 5. 7. 4 a/*a yui/at^t /cai
TfKvois. Xen. Mag. Eq. 5. 13 a/x imrois.
Of time, Matt. 20, 1 e i)A3/ a/*a Trpan, with
<he dawn, at dawn. Comp. dp.a TJ/ ij/^epa
Mic. 2, 1. 1 Mace. 4, 6. Xen. An/4. 1. 5*;
aua eci) Jos. Ant. 6. 3. 5.
afJU&tf?, fos, our, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. pwftd-
i/a>.) unlearned, uninstructed, 2 Pet. 3, 16.
jEl. V. H. 2. 8. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 49.
apapdvrntOS, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. u.a-
paivopat, ) unfading, enduring, 1 Pet. 5, 4.
Philostr. Heroic. 19. Hesych. du.apdvri-
vov dtrrjirov.
dfj.dpavTOf, ov, 6, f], adj. (i. q. dpapdv-
TIVOS.) unfading, enduring, 1 Pet. 1, 4.
Wisd. 6, 12.
dfjiaprdva), f. du.aprrio-0) Buttm. 5112.
1 1 ; aor. 1 fjudprrjo-a, aor. 2 tfpaprov. The
forms dp.apTT]<r<a and f]p,aprr](Ta belong to
the later Greek ; the earlier fut. was d/xap-
Tijo-o^ai, Lobeck ad Phryn. p. 732. Buttm.
{114. Pr. to miss, to err front a mark or
way, Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 11. Horn. II. 8. 311.
In N. T. trop. and only in a moral or
religious sense, to err, to do wrong, to turn
away from the truth, i. e. genr. to sin, absol.
Matt. 27, 4. John 5, 14. 8, 11. 9,2. 3.
Rom. 2, 12 bis. 3, 23. 5, 12. 14. 16. 6, 15.
1 Cor. 7, 28 bis. 36. 15, 34. Eph. 4, 26.
1 Tim. 5, 20. Tit. 3, 11. Heb. 3, 17. 10,
26. 1 Pet. 2, 20. 2 Pet. 2, 4. 1 John 1, 10.
2, 1 bis. 3, 6 bis. 8. 9. 5, 16. 18. Sept. for
X2n Ex. 9, 28. 35. So dp-apravtiv dp.apri-
av, to sin a sin, 1 John 5, 16. Buttm. 131.
4. Kiihn. 278. 1. Sept. for nxan Xisn
Lev. 4, 14. Ex. 32, 29. 30. So Xen". Cyr*
3. 1. 40. Plato Rep. 336. e. ib. 379. d, d/nap-
riav dpaprdveiv. With els c. ace. to sin
against any one, to offend, to wrong, Matt.
18, 15. 21. Luke 15, 18. 21. 17, 3. 4. Acts
25, 8 ouTf fls rbv v6fj.ov ruiv lovdaiaiv . . .
ovTf els Kca crapa TI TJfiaprov. 1 Cor. 6, 18.
8, 12 bis. Sept. for b son Gen. 20, 6. 9.
1 Sam. 2, 25. So Xen." Hell. 2. 4. 21.
Plato Rep. 396. a. By Hebr. dpapravftv
fv&iriov TIVOS, to do evil before or in the
sight of any one, i. e. to sin against, to
wrong, as above, Luke 15, 18. 21. Sept. for
b X jn 1 Sam. 7, 6. 12, 23 ; also Susan.
23 fvunriov rov xvpiov.
afiaprrj/Jia, aros, TO. (d/xaprdi/ca,) pr. a
mistake, error, Polyb. 34. 3. 11. Thuc. 4.
afjiapna
89. In N. T. a fault, sin, Mark 3, 28. [29.J
4, 12. Rom. 3, 25. [5, 16.] 1 Cor. 6, 18.
[2 Pet. 1, 9.] Sept. for nx-JPl Gen. 31, 36 ;
1 ; .S Ex. 28, 38 ; 5CB I s . 58, 1. So Dem.
131. 4. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 27.
afiapna, as, 17, (d/xapravw,) a, miss, mis
take, error in judgment, Thuc. 1. 32 SO T/?
8e fj.aX\ov d/Ltapri a. Plato Crat. 437. b. In
N. T. only in a moral or religious sense,
sin, i. e.
1. Abstr. sin, i. q. TO dp.aprdvfiv, a sin
ning, the act of sinning, a voluntary depart
ure from right, duty, law, and including the
idea of exposure to penalty. Hence dpapria
differs from and includes dvou.ia transgres
sion of law ; and also ddiKta wrong-doing,
unrighteousness ; comp. 1 John 5, 17 ndo-a
ddiKia dfjMprLa eori all unrighteousness is
sin, is wrong in itself and exposes us to
penalty ; comp. 3, 4. John 8, 46 TLS eXe-y^f t
p.e Trepl dpaprias ; V. 34. 16, 8. 9. 2 Cor.
11, 7. 1 John 3, 4. 8. 9. So Ecclus. 25,
24 [20] tiTro yvvaiKos dp^r] apaprias. Spec,
in Rom. Paul uses dpapria for sin, sinful-
ness, as the ruling attribute in man ; partly
as a principle Rom. 7, 8 ; partly as the state
or condition of sinning described in Rom.
1, 18 to 3, 20. Thus Rom. 3, 9 jrdvras v(fi
dp-apriav elvai, to be all under sin, under its
power, sinful, i. q. iravres rjnaprov v. 23.
Rom. 5, 1 81 tvbs dv^punrov rj a^apria fls
TW Kocrfiov elcrfjX Sf. v. 13. 6, 1. 6 TO o-co/ia
TTJS dp-aprias, i. e. the body as the seat of
sin, in which sin rules, vv. 10. 11-14. 17.
18. 20. 22. 23. 8, 10. Gal. 3, 22. Heb. 3, 13.
Rom. 7, 7 6 vop.os au.apria ; is the law sin ?
i. e. the principle or cause of sinning ; or
perh. better, sinful, opp. dyios in v. 12.
The apostle in c. 7 rises also to a personifi
cation of auMprla as an indwelling princi
pie ; Rom. 7. 8 d<popp.rjv Se Xa/3ovo-a f] du.ap-
rla. VV. 9. 11. 13. 17 f] oiKovcra ev e ^tol
dfjLapria. vv. 20. 23. 25. 8, 2. 3. 1 Cor. 15,
56. A similar prosopopoeia see in James
1,15. Prov. 8, 1 sq. Also 2 Thess. 2, 3 6
aj/3p<o7ros TTJS dpaprias the man of sin, in
whom sin is personified and represented, as
is righteousness in Christ.
2. Meton. sin as committed, a sin, fault,
i. q. au.dpTT]u.a., spoken of actual transgres
sion ; comp. ap.apTia Trepl TOVS Sfov? Plato
Rep. 379. d. Thus Rom. 7, 5 rd Trcftf)-
u.ara TU>V dpapncav the affections of sins,
leading to sins, sinful. Matt. 12, 31 ird<ra
dfjuipria KOI ^i\acr(prjp.ia. Heb. 4, 15 ^coplf
dpaprias. So in phrases, as a<pf<rty d/iap-
Tiuv Matt 26, 28. Acts 2, 38 ; dfpievai rds
Afiaaruts Matt. 9, 2. 5. 6 ; cupeiv rds <S/x
36
1 John 3, 5 ; dfpaipdv ras dp.. Rom. 11,27]
dvcvtyKtiv dp-apTtas to bear sins. i. e. their
punishment, Heb. 9, 28 ; see more fully
under art. a<pf<ns, cicpuy/ii, a lpa> no. 3, dcpai-
pa>, dvacpepui. So too K.a%apif(.v OTTO 7700-77?
dp.aprias to cleanse from all sins, 1 John 1, 7 ;
(ra>eii> GTTO rS>v dp. Matt. 1, 21. In most
of these expressions the sin is represented
as removed out of God s sight, and so not
punished, but pardoned. Opp. is Acts 7, 60
fifj (TTT)CTT)s avTols rfjv dp,apriav Tairrrjv, let
not this sin stand against them, lay it not to
their charge ; also John 9, 41 17 ovv dp.ap-
ria vp.(ov p.tvti, your sin remaineth, is not
taken away, but is punished. In other con
structions, e. g. ojJLO\ayeiv rds dp,. 1 John
I, 9. Matt. 3, 6 ; dp.apriav ex fLV to ^ ave szn >
to be a sinner, John 9, 41. 15, 22. 24. 19,
II. 1 John 1,8; epydecr3ai dp.apriav to
commit sin James 2, 9, comp. Ecclus. 27,
10 ; Troiflv dp-aprias id. James 5, 15 ; i. q.
dp.aprdvfiv dp-apriav 1 John 5, 16, see in
dp,apTdvu. Also 3u<ria inrtp dp.apTi.Siv a
sin-ojfering Heb. 5, 1. 3. 7, 27; 7rpoo-(popa
Trepl dp., id. Heb. 10, 18; Sucri a Trepi dp.ap-
rias id. Heb. 10, 26 ; ellipt. v. 6. 8, comp.
13, 11, quoted from Ps. 40, 7 where Sept.
;repi apaprias for fixan . Further, John
9, 34 fv dp.apriais (rv fyevvrftrfs o\os, thou
wast wholly born in sins, wast infected from
the womb with the sins of thy parents ;
comp. Ps. 51, 7. 58, 4. 1 Cor. 15, 17 rt
OT (v rais dp,apTiais iip.coi>, ye are yet in
your sins, they are not taken away, for
given. Heb. 9, 28 X W P S dpaprias, i. q.
X&>piy ToO dvevejKfiv dp.aprl.as, see the con
text. 2 Cor. 5, 21 rov yap p.rj yvovra dp.ap-
riav inrep r)p.u>v dp.npriav fTroirj&fv, him who
knew no sin hath he made sin for us, i. e.
hath put him in the place of sin, hath laid
on him the burden of our sins ; opp. <Va
f][Jifls yivup.e%a StKaiocrwry Seov. Collect,
sometimes in John, sins; John 1, 29 6 ai-
po)v TTJV dp.apTiav TOV Ko(rp.ov, comp. 1 John
3, 5 rds dp.aprias fjp.u>v nprj, see in cupco no.
3. John 8,21, comp. v. 24. So Sept. 2 K.
21, 17. Sometimes the specific sins in
tended may be gathered from the context ;
e. g. unbelief, dina-rla, John 8, 21. 24. 15,
22 ; falsehood, deceit, John 8, 46 ; lewd-
ness, 2 Pet. 2, 14; apostasy, Heb. 11, 25.
12, 1. 4. etc. Sept. for xi?n Gen. 41, 9.
2 K. 14, 6. Lys. 694. 2. Plato Rep. 342.
b. Xen. Ag. 11. 6. +
apdpTVpos, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. pdp-
rvr,) without witness, unattested, Acts 14,
17. Jos. Ant. 14. 7. 2. Plut. de Solert.
Anim. 23. Thuc. 2. 41.
O v, 6, f/, adj. (dpapruvu,)
sinful, living in sin, wicked.
1 . Pr. as Adj, Mark 8, 38 eV 177 ytvt a
rfj ^lOt^oXt Si Kai d/AaprcoX<5. So dvrjp V.
a^SpcoTTos d/xaprcoXoy, a sinful man, a sin
ner, Luke 5, 8. 19, 7. 24, 7. John 9, 16. 24.
Also yvvfj d/iapTcoXo s Luke 7, 37. 39. Sc
Sept. for xan Num. 32, 14 ; Kan Is. 1,4
(Ecclus. 27^ 30. Plut. de audiend. Poet. 7.)
Luke 13, 2 dp.aprcoXol Trapa irdvras more
wicked than all others. 18, 13. Rom. 3, 7.
5, 8. 5, 19 d/zaprcoXot KaTfcrrd^crav ol TroX-
Xot, opp. diKaioi KOT. ol TToXXoi. 7, 13. Gal.
2, 17.
2. Subst. a sinner, Matt. 9, 10. 11. 13.
11, 19. 26, 45. Mark 2, 15. 16 bis. 17. 14,
41. Luke 5, 30. 32. 6,32.33.34.7,34. 15,1.
2. 7 . 10. John 9, 25. 31. Gal. 2, 15. 1 Tim. 1,
9. 15. Heb. 7,26. 12,3. James 4, 8. 5,20.
1 Pet. 4, 18. Jude 15. [Rev. 21, 8.] Sept. for
Nan Ps. 1, 1. 5. Is. 13, 9 ; sen Ps. 37, 12.
Ez. 33, 8. Others regard the plural as put
in the Jewish idiom directly for rd &vr), gen
tiles, heathen, in Matt. 26, 45. Mark 14, 41
Luke 6, 32. 33. 34. 24, 7. But this is not
necessary, nor probable in the mouth of our
Lord.
ou, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. p.d x r),)
Pass, unfought, unconquerable, Hdot. 1. 84,
Plato Menex. 240. d. Act. not fighting
Xen. Cyr. 4. 1. 16. In N. T. intens. foi
not contentious, not quarrelsome, 1 Tim. 3,
3. Tit. 3, 2.
a/ia&), <, f. JJCTCO, (kindr. a/xa,) to gather
together, to collect, e. g. stalks, reeds, Horn.
II. 24. 451. In N. T. to gather the crops,
to harvest, to reap, c. ace. James 5, 4 ;
comp. Lev. 19, 13. Deut. 24, 14. 15. Sept.
for 1S Lev. 25, 11. So Hdot. 6, 28.
Diod. Sic. 1. 14.
u, TJ, (a priv. p,e3va>,) an
amethyst, a precious stone of a deep purple
or violet colour, a variety of quartz ; Rev.
21, 20. Sept. for frabnx Ex. 28, 19.
The ancient Magi pretended that the ame
thyst was an antidote against drunkenness,
whence its name. Plin. H. N. 37. 40. Ro-
senm. Alterthk. IV. i. p. 39.
<zyLte\&)j o>, f. rjcrai, (ap.f\f]s , a priv. fie-
X,) to be careless, heedless, absol. Matt. 22,
5 ; c. infin. 2 Pet. 1,12. With a genit. not
to care for, to neglect, 1 Tim. 4, 14. Heb. 2,
3. 8, 9. Wisd. 3, 10. Luc. D. Deor. 20. 16.
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 24.
ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. fie /i-
(pop,cu.) Act. not blaming, icell content, Xen.
Cyr. 4. 5. 52. In N. T. Pass, blameless,
without reproach, Luke 1, 6. Phil. 2, 15. 3,
6. 1 Thess. 3, 13. Heb. 8, 7. Sept. for
en Job 1, 1. 8; fiicn Gen. 17, 1. So
Diod. Sic. 17. 4. Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 32.
ayue/47TTa>9, adv. (a/if/i7rroy,) unblam-
ably, blamelessly, without reproach, 1 Thess.
2, 10. 5, 23. Addit. to Esth. 13, 3. Plut.
an seni sit ger. Resp. 9. Plato Legg. 751 . d.
dpepipvos, ov, 6, TJ, adj. (a priv. pepip,-
j/a.) without care or anxiety, unconcerned,
1 Cor. 7, 32. Matt. 28, 14. Wisd. 6, 15.
Anthol. Gr. II. p. 51. Hdian. 2. 4. 3.
afjLera&TO$j ov, 6, ^. adj. (a priv. p.fra-
riS^/zi,) immovable, immutable, sure, Heb.
6, 18. Neut. ro u/ierd3eroi/ as Subst. rmmu-
tability, Heb. 6, 17. 3 Mace. 5, 1. 12. Pol.
30. 17. 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 25.
S, O v, 6, T), adj. (a priv.
fo), ) immovable, firm, 1 Cor. 15, 58.
Dion. Hal. 8. 74. Plato Ep. 343. a.
a/iera/<ie/\.??TO9, ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv.
fjL(Ta[if\ei), not to be repented of, unchange
able, Rom. 11, 29. 2 Cot. 7, 10. Pol. 21.
9. 11. Plato Tim. 59. d.
ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. p.e-
rafoe w,) Act. unrepentant, impenitent, e. g.
9 icapSia Rom. 2, 5. Test. XII Patr. p.
685. Pass. Luc. Abdic. 11.
, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a priv. ptrpov, )
without measure, immoderate; hence els ra
ufjLfrpa immoderately, excessively, i. q. a^e-
rpwj, 2 Cor. 10, 13. 15. Jos. B. J. 4. 5. 5.
Theocr. 15. 45. Plato Legg. 716. c.
a/i^y, amen, Heb. l^tt , pr. adj. true,
faithful; then Subst. as ( nx in>X , Sept.
3f6? aXjjSii/o?,. Is. 65, 16. The Heb. T?X
occurs often in O. T. as an adv. truly, sure
ly, verily ; usually at the end of a sentence,
where it serves to confirm the words which
precede, so be it, fiat, Sept. dp.rjv or yei/otro.
So in oaths or imprecations, where the peo
ple answer T?X , and thus bind themselves,
Neh. 5, 13, Sept. drfv. Deut. 27, 15-26,
Sept. yfvoiTo. Or in praising God, when
the assembly respond "j^X } as Ps. 41, 14.
72, 19. 89, 53, Sept. d^v. Ps. 106, 48,
Sept. yfvoiro. Or lastly by individuals after
an imprecation, Num. 5, 22, Sept. ytvoiro ;
or to a command, 1 K. 1, 36, Sept. ytvoiro.
Rarely V?S< stands in O. T. at the begin
ning of a sentence, for emphasis, verily, in
truth, Sept. dXj3a>?, Jer. 28, 6 ; also fern.
njax . Sept. dXTjSoiy, Josh. 7, 20, comp. Job
19, 5. Hence in N. T.
1. Adj. as in Heb. true, faithful. Rev
J, 14 6 d/j.f]v, 6 pdprus 6 TTICTTOS KOI o
37 0/11/69
i>ds, the true, the faithful and true witness.
where the last words explain the first. See
Is. 65, 16 above.
2. Adv. at the end of a sentence, in
doxologies or ascriptions of praise, hymns,
etc. amen, so be it, Matt. 6, 13. Rom. 1,25.
9, 5. Rev. 1, 6. 5, 14. al. sasp. Comp.
Ps. 106, 48. 1 Chr. 16, 36. Neh. 8, 6.
Hence Xyj> ro dp-r/v, to respond amen,
1 Cor. 14, 16. Also after benedictions, in
vocations, Rom. 15, 33. 16, 24. 1 Cor. 16,
24. Heb. 13, 25. Strengthened by vai, Rev.
1, 7 vai dp.r)v, yea amen! 2 Cor. 1, 20 eV
aura) TO vai Kal tv avrw TO dp.rjv, are in him
yea and amen, i. e. are most true and faith
ful. So too before an ascription, Rev. 7, 12.
3. Adv. emphat. at the beginning of a
sentence, truly, verily, Matt. 5, 18. 16, 28
comp. Luke 9, 27 oAj^coj. Matt. 25, 40.
Luke 4, 24 comp. v. 25. In John it is re
peated, d[j.rjv, dp.r)v, John 3, 3. 5. 11. 5, 19.
8, 51. al. sap. +
afJ,r)T(i)p, opos, 6, f), adj. (a priv. /AIJTTJ/J,)
without mother, motherless, as the gods,
Eurip. Phoen. 676. Plato Conv. 180. d; an
orphan, Hdot. 4. 154; or one born of a
mean mother Eurip. Ion. 109; unmotherly,
spoken of a mother Soph. Elect. 1154.
In N. T. without mother, spoken of Melchi-
zedek, i. e. whose mother is not mentioned
in the genealogies, Heb. 7, 3. Though
Melchizedek was a priest, yet he was not so
by genealogical descent ; his ancestors can
not be traced ; see in dyeveaXoyrjTos. So
Philo de Temul. p. 248, 290 ; de Monarch.
p. 827. b.
a/iiai>T09, ov, o, 17, adj. (a priv. fiiaivca,)
unstained, unsoiled; trop. undefiled by sin,
e. g. a person, Heb. 7, 26. So Wisd. 8, 20.
Plato Legg. 777. e, dfiiavros TOV re dvocrioi
jrepl KOI dftiicov. Of worship, undefiled,
pure, James 1, 27; the heavenly inherit
ance, 1 Pet. 1,4. (2 Mace. 15, 34.) Also
of marriage, undefiled, chaste, Heb. 13, 4.
So Wisd. 3, 13.
A/jUvaSd/3, 6, indec. Aminadab, Heb
^J 1 1 ?? (kindred of the prince), pr. n. of
an ancestor of Christ, Matt. 1, 4 bis. Luke
3, 33.
ov, 17, sand, Matt. 7, 26, Rom
9, 27. Heb. 11, 12. Rev. 12, 18. 20, 8.
Sept. for "iSS Gen. 13, 16; bin Gen. 22,
17. Diod. Sic. 5. 7. Plato Phaid. 110. a.
dfj,vo<?, ov, 6, a lamb; in N. T. only
trop. of Christ delivered over to death, as a
lamb to the sacrifice, John 1, 29. 36. 1 Pet.
1, 19. Acts 8, 32, comp. Is. 53, 7 where
38
Sept. for irn . Sept. for tiM Ex. 12, 5 ;
1? Is. 16, l" Aristoph. Av. 1559. JE\. H.
A. 4. 15. So dpvos 3eou, the Messiah,
Test. XII Patr. p. 724, 725, 730.
d/iot/??;, TJS, T), (a/i6i /3<a,) change, Horn.
Od. 14. 521 ; requital for evil, indemnity,
Horn. Od. 12. 382. In N. T. requital for
good, for kind offices ; 1 Tim. 5, 4 d/ioi/Sas
dTToStSdVai to give full requital, to requite.
So Jos. Ant. 1. 16. 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 90.
Plato Conv. 202. e.
a/iTreXo?, O v, 17, a vine, Matt. 26, 29.
Mark 14, 25. Luke 22, 18. James 3, 12.
(Luc. D. Deor. 18. 2. Xen. CEc. 19. 12.)
Trop. John 15, 1. 4. 5 I am the true vine,
etc. i. e. Christ is the true, the real vine, of
which his disciples are the branches ; just
as with Paul Christ is the head and they
the members, comp. Eph. 5, 23. 30. Col. 2,
19. The figure expresses the closest union
and communion. In Rev. 14, 18. 19 17 ap.-
TTfXoy TTJS yjjs, the vine of the earth, denotes
the now prosperous enemies of the Messiah,
who are to be cut off as grapes are gathered
and cast into the wine press ; comp. Is. 63,
2. 3. Lam. 1, 15.
d/jL7re\ovp i yos, ou, 6, 17, (for d/wreXoep-
yd? ; a/wreXor, epyov,} a vine-dresser, Luke
13,7. Sept. for vys 2 Chr. 26, 10. Is. 61,
5. Plut. de Stoic, rep. T. VI. p. 88. Aris
toph. Pac. 189.
a/ATreXcov, wi/os, 6, (ajuTreXor,) a vine
yard, Matt. 20, 1. 2. 4. 7. 8. 21, 28. 33. 39.
40. 41. Mark 12, 1. 2. 8. 9 bis. Luke 13, 6.
20, 9. 10. 13, 15 bis. 16. 1 Cor. 9, 7. Sept.
for fi ja Gen. 9, 20. Is. 5, 1-7. Plut. pro
Nobil. 3. Diod. Sic. 4. 6.
A/J,7r\ia$, iov, 6, Amplias, pr. n. of a
Christian at Rome, Rom. 16, 8.
dfjivva)) f. wa>, (a euph. /xuw;,) to avert,
to ward off, c. ace. et dat. Horn. II. 1. 156;
to defend, Thuc. 3. 67. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 67.
Mid. to ward off from oneself, to repulse, 2
Mace. 10, 17. Xen. An. 3. 1. 14 ; to defend
oneself, Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 30. In N. T. only
Mid. dfj.vvop.ai,, to aid, to defend; absol. c.
dat. impl. Acts 7, 24 fjp-vvaTo sc. avrov. Sept.
c. ace. for S"iiai rt. So absol. Xen. Hell.
7. 5. 10 irokiv eprjiiov TUJV dp.vvovp.fvwv.
Plato Rep. 464. e, c. dat. ^Xti . . . rjXiKas
dp.vveo- Scu KaXoV.
a/jifaftaXkci), f. jSaXw, (/3dXXto,) to cast
around, as a garment, c. ace. et dat. Eurip.
Here. F. 465. In N. T. of a net, to cast
round about, so as to enclose fish, Mark 1 ,
16 in later edit. Sept. Hab. 1, 17 ; comp.
Soph. Ant. 343.
dfJL(j)Lp\. r]a-TpOV, ov, TO, (dp.(pij3dX\a>t
pr. what is cast around, e. g. a garment
Eurip. Hel. 1088. In N. T. a fish-net,
drag, Matt. 4, 18. Mark 1, 16. Sept. for
rnaaa Hab. 1, 16 ; d-nn Hab. 1, 15. 17.
So H es. Scut. 215. Hdot."l. 141. Plut. de
Solert. Anim. 26.
d/j,(f>ievvv/J,i, f. dp,<pi(o-a>, (eWu/u, Buttm,
5 108. Ill,) to put on around any one, to
clothe; c. ace. et ovras, Matt. 6, 30 et
Luke 12, 28 TOV xop TOV o Seo? OUTOOS
dp.(pifvvvo-i, i. e. if God so clothe, adorn.
Pass, with ev c. dat. Matt. 11, 8. Luke 7,
25. Act. with two ace. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 17;
ace. et dat. Plato Prot. 321 . a. Pass. c. ace.
Luc. Nigrin. 11. Aristoph. Eccl. 820.
AfJi(f)l7ro\l$, ems, 17, Amphipolis, pr. n.
of a city of Macedonia, Acts 17, 1. It was
situated in a strong position near the mouth
of the river Strymon ; which flowed around
it on three sides, and gave occasion for the
name. Now called Marmara. See Leake s
Travels in Northern Greece, III. p. 183,
190 sq.
a/J,<f)0$ov, ov, TO, (dp.(pi, 686s,~) pr. a
way round; then, a street of a town or vil
lage, espec. as leading round a quarter or
block of dwellings, i. q. dyvid. Mark 11, 4.
Sept. TO. ap.(poo-a Jer. 17, 27. 49, 27.
Hesych. ap.<po8a al pvp.a.1, dyviai, 816801.
So 17 ap.(po8os Xen. An. 4. 2. 11. ib. 5. 2.7.
Greg. Cor. p. 505.
a/i^)orep09, e pa, epw, correl. pron. each
of two; in N. T. only Plur. a/u,<porepoi.
at, a, both, spoken of two, Matt. 9, 17.
13, 30. 15, 14. Luke 1, 6. 7. 5, 7. 38. 6,
39. 7, 42. Acts 8, 38. Eph. 2, 14. 16. 18
rovs dp,(j)orepovs, both, i. e. Jews and Gen
tiles. Acts 23, 8 TO. dn^orepa, both, i. e.
the resurrection, and the existence of angels
and spirits. Sept. for t^31IJ Gen. 21, 27.
Ex. 12, 22. Ecclus. 10, 7. Hdian. 3. 6. 8.
Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 5.
d/jUa/J. rjTOS, O v, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. jaw/udo-
p.ai,) unrebukable, blameless, Phil. 2, 15
2 Pet. 3, 14. Horn. II. 12. 109. Pind. Pyth.
2. 135.
ayii&>//-oi , ou, TO, amomum, a fragrant
plant or seeds brought by the ancients from
the east, and used in preparing precious oint
ment, Rev. 18, 13 in later edit. It was of
various qualities ; growing in Armenia and
Media, and also in Pontus ; with seeds in
clusters like grapes; Plin. H. N. 12. 28.
Theophr. H. PI. 9. 7. The modern amo
mum of the shops, sison amomum, is sup*
posed to be a different plant
39
?, uv, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. /x
without blemish, spotless, Heb. 9, 14. 1 Pet.
1,19 dfjivov ap.o3p.ov, trap, of Christ, a lamb
without blemish, as was required by the
Mosaic law in regard to all victims ; see
Lev. 22, 19-22 where Sept. for Qiap . Also
of the church as a bride, Eph. 5, 27. So
Theocr. Id. 18. 25 of a maiden. Anacr.
Fragm. 42. 2 nopys ifitffua> oVSoy. Trop.
faultless, blameless, Eph. 1,4. [Phil. 2,15.]
Col. 1, 22. Jude 24. Rev. 14, 5. So Wisd.
2, 22. Hdot. 2. 177.
AfMav, 6, indec. Amon, Heb. (I ttSJ
(^architect), pr. n. of a king of Judah, Matt.
1, 10 bis. See 2 K. 21, 8 sq. 2 Chr. 33,
20 sq.
AfM#>, 6, indec. Amos, Heb. "P^X
(strong), pr. n. of an ancestor of Jesus,
Luke 3, 25.
I. av, a conditional modal Particle, of
ten used in connection with the Indicative,
Subjunctive, and Optative ; differing from
av for edv, for which see the next article.
Its primary power is to modify the relation
expressed by the mood ; whence then arises
its secondary use. as subjoined to other
words. It shows that what the mood ex
presses is to be conceived of as dependent
on some condition ; which condition, how
ever, the particle does not point out, but
only causes it to be felt. Hence, in strict
ness, av in every case includes in itself the
idea of a whole conditional clause. In En
glish it may sometimes be rendered per
haps, possibly, or the like ; but is commonly
not to be expressed by any corresponding
word ; simply imparting to a sentence a
stamp of uncertainty and mere possibility.
Its place is usually after one or more words
in a clause ; it being thus distinguished
from av for tdv, which stands first in a
clause. On the nature, power, and use of
this particle, see generally Buttm. j 1 39. 3 sq.
Kiihner Gr. $ 260. Id. Ausf. Gr. 453 sq.
Winer Gr. J 43. Herm. ad Vig. p. 789, etc.
Herm. de part, av, Lips. 1831.
I. With the INDICATIVE, in the historical
tenses, but not in the Present or Future ;
since what actually is or has been, cannot
1 made conditional. With the Fut. Indie,
it is found in Gr. writers very rarely ; but
does not occur in N. T. See Buttm. 1. c.
{139. 3. 1. Kiihn. $260. R. 1.
1 . Mostly in the apodosis, after a condi
tional clause with d, signifying that if the
subject of the protasis had taken place, then
the subject of the apodosis would likewise
have taken place ; but that in fact neither
the one nor the other has taken j lace ,
comp. in art. I. 2. e. Thus
a) With the Indie. Imperfect, to express
the idea : I would or might do. a) Where
the protasis also has the Imperf. Luke 7,
39 OVTOS fl TJV Trpo(f)T]Tr]s, fyivaHTKfv av, ris
Kal iroTanr) f) ywr), if this man were a pro
phet, he would know who and what this wo
man is ; but he is not a prophet, and he
does not know. Luke 17, 6. John 5, 46. 8,
42. 9,41. 15,19. 18.36. 1 Cor. 11, 31.
Gal. 1, 10. Heb. 8, 4. 7. (Luc. D. Deor.
18. 1. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 24. Plato Gorg.
516. e, fl fjaav av8pfs dyaSot . . . oi K at
Trore ravra ewtwr^w.) So Heb. 11, 15 fl
pfv fKfivrjs ffii>rjp.6vtvov . . . fl%ov av Kaipot,
dvaKafj.\^ai, where the writer speaks of the
past as if present ; comp. Pres. fp.<pavlovo-ii-
and opeyovrai in vv. 14. 16. Matt. 23, 30 d
?7/ie3a fv rats rjutpais TWV frarc/MW rjp.a)v, OVK
av flfjLf 2a Koivavoi KT\. if ice were in the days
of our fathers, we would not be partakers,
etc. Sometimes av is omitted in this con
struction ; and in the later Greek was more
and more thus omitted ; Winer 43. 2 mid.
Kiihner 260. R. 3. John 9, 33 ft ^ r^v
OVTOS Trapa 3eo{), OVK rjdvvaro T>oitiv ovftev.
19, 11. Rom. 7, 7. In John 8, 8 the road-
ing varies. (Lycurg. Leocr. 154. 3 Reisk.
Plato Gorg. p. 514. C, 8e urjTf fitSutrra-
AOJ> fixopev . . . OVTGO 81} dvorjTov TJV KT\.)
So too after a Pluperf. in the protasis, Acts
26, 32. Sometimes also both av and the
verb of the apodosis are omitted, or absorbed
in an interrogation ; as 1 Cor. 12, 17 bis. 19.
/3) Where the protasis has the aorist ; Gal.
3, 21 et yap e SoSrj vufj.os ovrats av e vo-
fjMv TJV 17 diKaioo-vvrj. Heb. 4, 8. (Thuc. 1.
74. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 5 8rj\ov ovv. STI OVK
av TrpoeKeyev, fl p.r) fTTio~revfv d\rj^fv(rfiv.~)
Here too av may be omitted, as John 1 5, 22
By aposiopesis, the whole appdosis is some
times suppressed ; Luke 19, 42 tyvas
KOI (TV ... TO. Ttpbs flpfjvrjv crov, sc. Ka\u>s av
eixes. Heb. 7, 11. Winer 5 66. H.
b) With the Indie. Aorist, to express the
idea : / would or might hare done. a)
Where the protasis also has the aorist ;
Mutt. 11, 21 el (v Tvpo) tytvovTo at Si i- n/ms
. . . TraXat av p.(rfv6r)<rav, if these miracles
had been done in Tyre, they would have, rn
periled, v. 23. Luke 10, 13. Rom. 9. 29
1 Cor. 2, 8. Gal. 4, 15. Also Matt. 24. 22
and Mark 13, 20, referring to the eternal
counsels of God. So Plut. Moral. II. p. 65
ft yap UTJ o~v TTJV TTO\IV aW/SoAry, OVK av yo>
dvfXafiov. Xen. Apol. Socr. 8. /3) Where
the protasis has the Imperfect ; John 14, 2?
ft Tjyairdrf pf, fxaprjre av. V. 2. 18, 30
av
40
Acts 18, 14. So Plut. Pomp. 2 fin. Plato
Phaed. 55. p. 106. a, OVKOVV fl KOI TO o3ep-
uov avayKoiov TJV . . . ov yap av aTTooXfro ye
xrX. y) Where the protasis has the Plu-
perf. Matt. 12, 7 el 8e eyvuxene . . . OVK av
KareSiKao-are. Matt. 24, 43. Luke 12, 39.
John 4, 10. 8) Where the protasis is im
plied in the context; Luke 19,23 dia r(
, .,- . , / , \ > V )>.
OVK eooiKas TO apyvpiov fj.ov . . . K<U eyw eA-
3obi> crvv TOKO) av eirpa^a avTO, i. e. if thou
hadst done this. Matt. 25, 27. Heb. 10, 2
eVet [et fdvvavro TeXeiwcrai] OVK av enav-
<ravro KT\. Comp. Xen. An. 4. 2. 10.
c) With the Indie. Pluperfect, to express
the idea : I would or might, have done ; e. g.
after a Pluperf. in the protasis, John 8, 19
ft fue f/8fiT, Kal rov irarepa aov TjfSeire av.
14, 7. Also after an Imperf. in the prota
sis, 1 John 2, 19 et yap rjaav e fjucov, ue-
p.evf)Kfio-av av p.e3 f]p.iav. John 11,21. Wi
ner 43. 2. b. So Plut. Mor. II. p. 34
TrXetora 8 av TOVTO>V flprjKfipev, el TrXfiova
2. In relative clauses, after relative pro
nouns and adverbs, (os, oorty,) oaos, KU^OTI,
OTTOV, o>y. Here av is followed by the Indi
cative, when a matter of fact is spoken of,
something certain in itself, but yet indefinite
in respect to time or other circumstances,
. e. happening repeatedly where occasion
offers ; Winer 43. 3. a . Herm. ad Viger.
p. 818 sq. So in N. T. with Indie. Imper
fect ; Mark 6, 56 bis, KOI OTTOU av eicrTropeu-
ero . . . Kal ocroi av fjrrTOvro avTov fcrw^ovro,
and whithersoever he entered . . . and as ma
ny as touched him were made whole, i. e.
however -many wherever he went; comp.
without av, Matt. 14, 36 Kai ocrot rj-^savro
8teo-u>^r]o-av, spoken definitely of one time
and place. Acts 2, 45 and 4, 35 KaSoYi av
TIS xp e Lav X e as a man a t an y ti me had
need. 1 Cor. 12, 2 a>s av fjyeo-^e as ye were
at any time led. So Aristoph. Acharn. 873.
Luc. Demon. 10 OTTOCTOI av edoKovv avTca.
With aor. Sept. Gen. 2, 19. Lev. 5, 3. Luc.
D. Mort. 9. 2. Dem. 1106. 1 ; and so always
in Gr. writers with a past tense. Hence in
text. rec. Mark 11, 24 oo-a av Trpocreii^op-e-
voi. aireio-3e, the Subjunctive atr^a-3e should
be read as in Mss. So too Luke 8, 18. 10,
8, in Mss.
II. With the SUBJUNCTIVE. Here strictly
av is unnecessary ; since the mood itself
expresses the relation of condition, and
so includes the idea of av. Yet where the
Subjunctive stands in a dependent clause
introduced by a relative word or conjunc
tion, usage requires that av should be
pvolv.d from the idea of the mood and con
nected, not with the verb, but with the rela
tive or other particle ; see Buttm. 139. 14.
Kuhn. \ 260. 3. Ausf. Gr. 454. c, Winer
43. 3. b.
1 . In relative clauses, where av subjoined
to the relative renders it general and indefi
nite, implying possibility but not certainty ;
Lat. cunque, Engl. ever, soever. In these
cases the later incorrect orthography some
times writes edv for av ; see in edv II.
a) After relative Pronouns, as os av,
oa-os av, oo-Tis av, i. q. Lat. quicunque,
Engl. whoever, whosoever, whatsoever. a)
Before the Subjunct. Present, expressing
what may have taken place or usually takes
place, or also what is customary and con
tinued; Winer 1. c. Matt. 7, 12 Travra ovv
oo-a av 3e Xj?re. 16, 25 os yap av Se Xfl TT)J>
^vx^v avTov crcocrat. Mark 4, 25. Luke 8,
18. 10, 5. John 2, 5. 5, 19 a yap av e jcet-
vos 71-007. Rom. 9, 15. 16, 2. 1 Cor. 16, 2
on av fvooa>Tai. Gal. 5, 10. 17. Col. 3, 17.
I John 2, 5. al. So Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 14 o n
av 8vva>aai.. Plato Prot. 334. d, Trept ov av 77
6 Xdyoy. /3) Before the Subjunct. Aorist,
expressing what may hereafter take place ;
Matt. 5, 19 os 8 av 71-0177077. vv. 21. 22. 10,
I 1 els TIV 8 av TTO\IV . . . eiVe X37Tf into what
soever city ye shall enter. 12, 32. 26, 48.
Mark 3, 28. 29. Luke 10, 35. John 1, 33
4, 14. Acts 7, 3 (quoted from Gen. 12, 1).
Rom. 10, 13. Rev. 13, 15. al. So Plut.
Mor. II. p. 22 oo-ov av 011-77077. Xen. An. 2.
2. 20. Hi. 1. 26.
b) After relative Adverbs, e. g. a) OTTOV
civ, wheresoever, with Subj. Aorist, Mark 9,
18. 14, 9. (Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 41. An. 2. 3.
26.) Also whithersoever, with Subj. Pre
sent, Luke 9, 57. James 3, 4. Rev. 14, 4.
So Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 6. |3) co-axis av, as
often as, with Subj. Present; 1 Cor. 11, 25.
26. y) a>? av, as, in whatever way, with
Subj. Present; 1 Thess. 2, 7 obs av rpo(pos
30X7777 TO. TeKva.
c) After particles of time, imparting to
them the idea of indefiniteness ; Winer 43.
5. a) d^pi ov &v, till, until a time indefi
nite ; so with the Subj. Aorist, 1 Cor. 15,
25. Rev. 2, 25. So axpis av Xen. An. 2.
3. 2; see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 14, 15. /3)
ecos av, till, until, id. with Subj. Aorist, Matt.
2, 13. 5, 18. 22, 44 (quoted from Sept. Ps.
110, 1). Mark 6, 10. 9, 1. Luke 9, 27. 1
Cor. 4, 5. James 5, 7. al. saep. So Plut.
Mor. II. p. 126. Xen. An. 5. 1. 11. y)
rjviKa av, whenever, as soon as, indef. with
Subj. Aorist, 2 Cor. 3, 16. So Xen. Cyr.
1*2. 4. 8) ore av, see orai/. e) cos av,
whenever, as soon as, with Subj. Aorist ;
av
41
1 Cor. 11, 34 us av eX2oj. Rom. 15,24
Lachm. So Ceb. Tab. 4 <ur av etVeXSwo-tv
tls TOV fiiov. ib. 9.
2. After the final particle OTTUS, indi
cating a purpose of which the accomplish
ment is possible, though uncertain, and
dependent on circumstances ; Winer j 43. 6.
Acts 3. 19 OTTCOS av eXSoxnv Kaipol dvatyv-
ecas that so perhaps may come times of re
freshing. Matt. 6, 5. Luke 2, 35. Acts 15,
17 comp. Sept. Am. 9, 12. Rom. 3, 4
comp. Sept. Ps. 51, 6. So App. Exp.
Alex. M. 4. 22. 7. Xen. An. 5. 9. 17.
III. With the OPTATIVE. Here av sub
jects the wish or supposition expressed by
the mood to some condition, and thus marks
it as uncertain and merely possible ; W T iner
5 43. 1. b. Buttm. 139. 15. Kiihn. $ 260. 4.
Ausf. Gr. 5 467. Thus
1. In wishes, prayers, etc. Acts 26, 29
fvt-aip.rjv av r<5 3e<5, / could pray to God,
i. e. were I to follow out my feelings,
though it might be in vain. Themist. 6. p.
80. d, eyo> 5e fvaifj.rjv av, 011% i/pas, dXX
vKtp i /jius 8f8ifvai. Xen. Mag. Eq. 8. 6.
So fiov\oifj.r)v av Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 1. Plato
Ion 532. a.
2. In interrogative clauses, where the
thing inquired about is certain or possible,
but the inquirer is in doubt when or how
it is to take place ; e. g. a) Direct, with
Opt. Present, Acts 8, 31 TTWJ yap av 8vvai-
p.rjv ; i. q. OVK av 8vvaip.rjv. So Pint. Mor.
II. p. 170 TTOJS av o vvaip.f Sa. rjv. Xen. An.
7. 6. 6. b) Indirect, with Opt. Present,
Luke 1, 62 ri av 3Xot KaXetcr3ai UVTOV,
rchat (how) he might wish him to be catted ?
since he was to have some name. Luke 9,
46. John 13, 24. Acts 2, 12. 10, 17. 17,
18. 20. With Opt. Aorist, Luke 6, 11
av iroif)<Tfiav r<5 ITJ&OV. Acts 5, 24. See
Winer ; 43. 4. * So Luc. D. Deor. 20. 2.
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 24.
IV. With the INFINITIVE, espec. after
8o o> and other like verbs, where it ex
presses what one thinks may possibly take
place ; and so gives to the Infin. Aorist or
Present the force of a Future ; see Buttm.
139. m. 17. Kiihn. $ 260. 5. Id. Ausf. Gr.
\ 455. Ast Lex. Plat. I. p. 135. Thus,
2 Cor. 10, 9 iva pr) 8do> o>r av eK<po/3eii>
vfJias Sta ru>v emcrroXuiv, that I may not seem
as if (perhaps) about to terrify you by letters.
Plato Crat. 391. a, dXXa 8oK&> p.oi &8e av
fiaXXov TmSqo-eerSai trot. Rep. 336. e, xat
fiot SOKCO . . . a(pa>vos av ytve cr3at. ib. 457. d.
V. Once av occurs in an exceptive clause
without a verb, which however is to be sup
plied from the preceding context. 1 Cor. 7, 5
ur) uTrooTfperre dXXrjXouy, ei p.t) TI av [ye-
VOITO] fK (rvfjicpoivov irpbs Kaipov, i. e. ex
cept perhaps it be with consent for a time.
See Hartung Lehre v. d. Part. II. p. 330.
Kiihn. 261. 4. Winer 43. 1. fin. -f
II. av, conjunct, for tdv, if; with the
Subjunct. John 20, 23 bis. Its place is at
the beginning of a clause or proposition ;
and it is thus distinguished from the modal
av of the preced. article ; Herm. ad Vig.
p. 819, sq. Jos. Ant. 4. 4. 4. Xen. An.
5. 7. 5 tav uev e ycb (paivu>fj.ai ... ai> 8 rjiuv
(patVcoirat KT\.
ova, prep, up, upon, on, pr. implying
motion upwards, opp. Kara. ; see the com
pounds and ava>. In Gr. poets, c. dat. Horn.
II. 1. 15; in prose only c. ace. a* dva rov
TToraubv TrXeuv, opp. Kara poov, Hdot. 2. 96,
Pol. 3. 75. 3 ; then, through, throughout, as
if from bottom to top, dva rfjv EXXdSa, Hdot.
6. 131 ; TrXavav dva ra oprj Xen. Cyr. 2. 4.
27 ; trop. of mode and manner, as dva xpa-
TOS q. d. from weakness up to strength, i. e.
strongly, rigorously, Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 30. ib.
5. 3. 12. See Buttm. 147. n. 1. Kiihn. $ 290
1. Ausf. Gr. ^ 602. Hence in N. T. only
with the Accusative.
1 . Of place, through ; as dm uf<rov TLVOS
through the midst of, e. g. TOV a-irov Matt
13, 25 ; TWJ/ 6pia>v Mark 7, 31. Sept. Is. 57,
5. (Diod. Sic. 2. 4. Xen. An. 7. 4. 2 dm TO
TreSioi/.) Also of rest, in the midst of, e. g.
dm ue&ov TOV Spoi/ou Rev. 7, 17 comp. 5,
6 ev /zeVw. Trop. of persons, between, 1
Cor. 6, 5. Sept. Ex. 11, 7. 1 Mace. 7, 28.
2. Of manner, as dva p.tpos, pr. through
each share or turn, i. e. by course, by turns,
alternately, 1 Cor. 14, 27. Pol. 4. 20. 10.
Gr. writers use more commonly KOTO, ut pos,
Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 29. Plato Legg. 671. c.
Hence
3. In a distributive sense, pr. through ;
as dm TTO.V ero? through every year, i. e.
every year, annually, Hdot. 7. 106 ; di>a
TreVre Trapacrdyyas TTJS rf^pas Xen. An. 4.
6. 4. In N. T. through, by, signifying man
ner, and approaching to the nature of an
adverb ; Mark 6, 40 dmreo-oi/ Trpacnal irpa-
trtai dva (KUTOV KT\. i.e. by hundreds. Luke
9, 14. 10, 1 UTreoTetXei/ avTovs dva 8vo, i. e.
two and two. So Pol. 2. 10. 3. Xen. An.
3. 4. 21 firoii]<TavTo e \6%ovs dva (KUTOV
oVSpar. Elsewhere in N. T. dva becomes
still more an adverb, each, apiece, standing
between a verb and its accusative, and qua
lifying the former ; Matt. 20, 9. 10 ?Xa/3o
dva 8r)vdpiov, they received each a denarius
Luke 9. 3. John 2, 6 vdpt at . . .
42
dva ueTprjTas 8vo ij Tpels. Rev. 4, 8. Also
once before a nominative ; Rev. 21, 21 dva
flS fKClCTTOS TU>V 7TV\<aVa>V TfV KT\. Comp.
Horn. II. 18. 562 dm /3orpvey rjo-av. Pol. 3.
104. 4 e l/Tre/x^e TTJS VVKTOS (Is ras firiTTj-
dfioTaras VTro/SoXas 1 dva Siaxoaiovs Kal rpta-
Kocriovs . . . nnre ls. ib. 2. 24. 13.
NOTE. In composition dva denotes : a)
up, upicards ; as dvaj3aiva>. b) re-, back,
again, as if up stream, implying return,
repetition ; as dva^a>pea>, dvaKaivifa. c)
Emphasis, intensity ; as dvayivu>o-Ka>.
ara/3aS/i09, ov, 6, (ui/a/3cu i>a>), an as
cent, i. e. a stair, a step, Plur. stairs, lead
ing up into the fortress Antonia, Acts 21, 35.
40. See Jos. B. J. 5. 5. 8. Biblioth. Sac.
1846. p. 622. Sept. for nb?a 1 K. 10, 19.
20. Jos. Ant. 8. 5. 2. M.~H. A. 6. 61.
I Idot. 2. 125. The Attic form was dva-
@a<ru6s, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 324.
avaftaljKO, f. /S^o-o/iat, Q3atVa>,) aor. 2
dvffirjv, imperat. dca^St, also apoc. dvdfia
Rev. 4, 1 ; see Buttm. J 114 in ftaiva>.
1 . to go or come up, to ascend, to go from
a lower to a higher place ; e. g. as into a cha
riot, absol. Acts 8, 31 TrapeKaXeae re rbv <i-
\nnrov dvafidvra KaSiVai avv ara>. So John
10, 1 dvaj3alvu>v dXXa^oSev, climbing up
some oilier way, sc. into the sheep-fold, not
by the door. The place whence one goes
up is put with OTTO c. gen. Matt. 3, 16 OTTO
TOV vdaros. Rev. 7, 2 ; with eVc c. gen. Acts
8, 39 eK TOV vSaros. Rev. 11, 7. 13, 11.
The place whither one goes up, is put
with els c. ace. as els TO opos Matt. 5,
1. 14, 23. 15, 29. Mark 3, 13; also Matt.
15, 39. Mark 6, 51. John 7, 14. [John 21,
3 els TO TrXoTov] ; with eVt c. ace. Luke 5,
19 enl TO Scoua. 19, 4. So with OTTO Xen.
Hell. 6. 5. 26 ; ib. 5. 4. 58. Pol. 10. 4. 6 ;
els ,Xen. Hell. 1. 4. 19. Dem. 799. ult. eVt
Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 39. Dem. 567. 13. In a
wider sense, of those who go from a lower
to a higher region of country ; comp. the
dvdftao-is of Xenophon, and Xen. An. 1.1.
2. So to Jerusalem, as situated on the
mountains ; els lepotroX. Matt. 20, 17. 18.
Mark 10, 32. (Jos. Ant. 12. 7. 6.) Absol.
of persons going up to Jerusalem ; John 7,
8 where ds T^V eopTrjv marks the object of
the journey. John 7, 10. 12, 20. Acts 18,
22. 24, 11. So Sept. and fibs Ezra 7, 6.
7. Also tls lovSalav Luke 2, 4, sc. from
Galilee, with OTTO and e* of place whence.
Spoken of those who ascend into heaven,
either to dwell with God or to have inter
course with him ; so dv. els TOV ovpavov Rev.
11, 12 ; ds TO fyos Eph, 4, 8 (Sept. Ps.
68, 19) ; vTTfpdvo) . . . T>V oi/p. Eph. 4, 10
irpbs TOV iraTfpa John 20, 17 bis ; OTTOU rjv
TO TrpuTepov John 6, 62, comp. 1,2. 14, 28 ;
&Se Rev. 4, 1. 11, 12; absol. Eph. 4, 9.
So of those acquainted with things from
heaven, or known only in heaven, John 3,
13. Rom. 10,6; comp. Deut. 30, 12. Prov.
30, 4. Here too belongs John 1 , 52 : ye
shall see heaven open, and the angels of God
ascending (dvafiaivovras) and descending
upon the Son of man, i. e. ye shall behold
the Son of man receiving constant commu
nications of divine power and favour from
the Father. Angels are here put to repre
sent the medium of communication ; but
not as implying their visible appearance ;
the figure being drawn from Gen. 28, 12.
2. Of things, to go or come up, to rise, to
be brought up ; e. g. a fish out of the sea,
Matt. 17, 27. (^Esop. F. 95 Kapiavos dnb TJJS
SaAacra-Tjs dvafids. ) Of smoke, to rise up,
Rev. 9, 2. 14, 11. 19, 3 ; c. dat. Rev. 8, 4 *cal
aveftr] 6 Kanvos TUIV 3tyita/zara>i/ rals Trpocr-
evxais TUIV ayiuv, i. e.for or in behalf of the
prayers of the saints, along with them and
aiding them; see Winer 31. 3 ult. Of
plants, to rise up, to grow up, Matt. 13, 7.
Mark 4, 8. 32. Sept. and rfsy Is. 5, 4.
(Xen. OZc. 19, 18 a/wreXos 1 dvaftaivovo-a /*
eVi TO. SevSpa. Theophr. H. PI. 8. 3.) Trop.
of a rumour, Acts 21,31 dve^ (pda-is rw ^t-
Xmp^w u-ord came up to the chiliarch, he
being in the fortress Antonia. Also of
prayers, dv. Ivomiov TOV Sfou Acts 10, 4.
Spoken likewise of thoughts, purposes,
which come up, arise, in one s mind, e. g.
tv TV Kap8ia Luke 24, 38 ; eVl riyi/ KapSiav
Acts 7, 23. 1 Cor. 2, 9 (comp. Is. 64, 4).
So Heb. Sb bs r&S , Sept. dvafiaivfiv eVt
Trjv Kapoiav, Jer. 3, T 16. 32,35. 44,21. -f
avaftdXko), f. /3aXw, (/3aXXco,) to throw
or cast up, a mound Thuc. 4. 90 ; to throw
or put back, to put off, ae^\ov Horn. Od. 19.
584. In N. T. Mid. dvapd\\ 0f j.ai, to
put off, to defer, in a judicial sense, c. ace.
of pers. Acts 24, 22. Sept. Ps. 78, 21. So
Diod. Sic. 16. 79 TTJV Kokaviv els fTepov
di>e/3aXero Kaipov. Plato Phaed. 107. a. Xen
Cyr. 8. 1. 18.
dvaftiftdfa, f. dvco, (/3i/3aco,) to male.
go up, to cause to ascend, Xen. 4. 2. 28.
In N. T. to draw up, to drag pr haul in,
e. g. a net to the shore, c. ace. et eVt rt,
Matt. 13, 48. Sept. for nh rt Gen. 37, 28.
So of ships id. Xen. Hell. 1. i. 2 -n-pbs TTJ*
yrjv dveflifldfc ray eavTov Tpirjpets.
dvafiXeTToy, f. ^ m , 03Xra>,) 1. to
look up, to raise the eyes, ety TQV ovpavov
Matt. 14, 19. Mark 6, 41. 7, 34. Luke 9,
16; els avrov Acts 22, 13; absol. Mark 8,
24. 16, 4. Luke 19, 5. 21, 1. So ds rbv
ovp. 2 Mace. 7, 28. Plato Ax. 370. b.
Xen. Cyr. 6. 4. 9 ; npos >a Plut. de Ani-
mse procreat. 28. Xen. Cyr. 1.4. 12.
2. to see again, to recover sight, as the
blind, Matt/ 11, 5. 20, 34. Mark 8, 25.
10, 51. 52. Luke 7, 22. 18, 41. 42. 43.
Acts 9, 12. 17. 18. 22, 13 dj/d/3Xe^ov.
Of one blind from his birth, John 9,
11. 15. 18 bis. Sept. for aisri Is. 42,
18. Plut. adv. Stoic. 10. Plato Phsedr.
243. b.
az/a/3\6>Jri9, ear, 17, (dra/SAeVw,) a see
ing again, recovery of sight, Luke 4, 19 ;
comp. Sept. Is. 61, 1. jEl. H. An. 17. 13.
dva/3od(0, w, f. Tjcra, (/Soaco,) to cry
aloud, sc. by lifting up the voice, to cry
out, absol. Mark 15, 8. Luke 9, 38 ; c. dat.
intens. (fxavfj p.*y. Matt. 27, 46. Sept. for
pSt Ez. llj 13 ; p2S Num. 20, 16. Luc.
Asm. 26. Pol. 8. 32. 3. Xen. An. 5. 4. 31.
dva/3o\rj, ^y, 17, (dz/a/3dXXo>,) pr. earth
throicn up Xen. An. 5. 2. 5. In N. T. in
a judicial sense, delay, a putting off, Acts
25, 17. So Dem. 235. 11. Plato Conv.
201. d.
) ov, TO, (dwz, yala, yrj.) i. q.
v, for which it is substituted in later
editions ; written also dvwyatov, dvdyeov,
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 297; pr. any thing
above ground ; hence, an upper room, in
the upper story or connected with the roof,
for the reception of guests, a receiving-room
or parlour, i. q. TO U7rfp<5oi> where see ;
Mark 14, 15. Luke 22, 12 ; comp. Acts 20,
8. See Bibl. Res. in Pal. III. p. 26, 417.
So dfcoyatov Xen. An. 5. 4. 29.
avayye\\a), f. y f X, (dyye XXoo,) aor. 1
di/jjyyetXa, also Pass. aor. 2 dvrryyf^nv Rom.
15, 21 (Sept. Is. 52, 15). 1 Pet. 1, 12.
Hdian. 3. 1. 12, comp. Buttm. $ 101. n. 4 ; to
bring u-ord or announce back, to report back,
to tell, with ace. and dat. Acts 16, 38. 2 Cor.
7, 7 ; dat. and on John 5, 15, comp. v. 12.
13; ace. Acts 14, 27. So Xen. An. 1. 3.
21. Thuc. 4. 122. Hence genr. to an
nounce, to declare, to tell, c. ace. Mark 5, 19.
Acts 15, 4. 19, 18. Pass. c. dat. et Trept
rivos Rom. 15, 21, comp. Sept. Is. 52, 15.
With els c. ace. of place Mark 5, 14. Sept.
for *P5)-i Deut. 26, 3. Spoken of teachers,
to declare, to show forth, with ace. and dat.
John 4, 25. 16, 13. Acts 20, 27. 1 John 1,
5; Pa.sp. 1 Pet. 1, 12; c. dat. John 16, 14.
15. Acts 20, 20 ; dat. and Trepi TWOS John
43 avay/caio$
16, 25. Sept. for yr* Hiph. Deut. 8, 3
rrr; Hiph. Deut. 24, 8V
dvayevvdco, a>, f. 770-0), (yewdo>,) pr. to
beget anew; hence trop. to regenerate, to
renew, a person by a change from a carnal
to a Christian life, from sinful to holy affec
tions ; c. ace. 1 Pet. 1, 3. Pass. v. 23.
Kindred are : vlovs 3eoC elvca. Gal. 3, 26 ;
TfKva Seov yeveVSat John 1, 12. 13 ; e* SeoC
yfvvrj^rjvai 1 John 3, 9 ; avafttv yei/j/TjS/ji ai
John 3, 3.
avayiVCOCrKd), f. yi/coo-o/nat, (yii/a>cnca>,)
aor. 2 dveyvwv ; Pass. perf. dveyvcoo-[iai,
aor. 1 di>fyva>o-%r]v \ intens. to know accu
rately, precisely, Horn. H. 13. 734 ; also to
know again, to recognize, Hdot. 2. 91. In
N. T. pr. to know and distinguish accurate
ly ; spec, to know by reading, and hence, to
read a writing or book.
1. Genr. to read for oneself, to know by
reading, c. ace. John 19, 20 TW rtrXov ?roX-
Xoi dveyvaxrav. 2 Cor. 1, 13 ; C. aCC. of the
author of a book, Acts 8, 28. 30; absol.
Matt. 24, 15. Mark 13, 14. Acts 23, 34.
Rev. 1, 3. Trop. 2 Cor. 3, 2. So c. ace.
./El. V. H. 14. 43. Xen. An. 1. 6. 4 ; absol.
Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 20. Aor. 2 dvtyvatv, to
have read, to know by reading, e. g. c. ace.
Tt Matt. 12, 3 ; ori Matt. 19, 4. 21, 16 ; eV
of place where, and OTI Matt. 12, 5. 21, 42.
2. Spec, to read before others, to reaa
aloud, c. ace. Acts 13, 27 ; ace. of the au
thor Acts 15, 21. 2 Cor. 3, 15. Pass. c.
dat. 1 Thess. 5, 27. Sept. often for SO
Deut. 31, 11. Neh. 13, 1. 1 Mace. 10,7.
Xen. Hell. 7. 1. 39. +
dvayKa^Q), f. do-ca, (di/dy/cr;,) to necessi
tate, to compel, to constrain, by authority,
threats, or also by persuasion ; constr. pr.
with ace. of pers. and inf. So with inf.
pres. Gal. 6, 12; ace. om. Acts 26, 11 ;
Pass. Gal. 2, 14. (Plato Prot. 326. c; ace.
om. 1 Mace. 2. 25. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 44.)
With inf. aor. Matt. 14. 22. Mark 6, 45 ;
ace. om. Luke 14, 23 ; inf. om. 2 Cor. 12,
1 1 ; Pass. Acts 28,19. Gal. 2, 3. So Hdian.
4. 9. 6. Xen. Conv. 3. 5.
avayfcalos, a, ov, (di/dy*?;,) Act. neces
sitating, compulsory, Horn. Od. 17. 399 ;
Pass, necessitated, compelled, Od. 24. 498.
In N. T. necessary, e. g. a) As depend
ing on the laws of nature and life ; 1 Cor.
12, 22. Tit. 3, 14 fir TO.S dvayKaias xpei as
for the necessary wants of Christian breth
ren. So Pol. 5. 56. 12. Xen. Mem. 4. 5. 9.
b) As connected by natural and necessary
ties, as kindred, friends, near ; Acts 1 0, 24
TOVS dvayxaiovs <f)iKovs. So Pol. 5. 71. 2.
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 14. c) Neut. dvayiauov
fivai, to be necessary, needful, i. e. to be
right, proper ; Acts 13, 46 vfj.lv rjv dvayKai-
ov, i. e. it was matter of duty. Heb. 8, 3
o&fv dvayKaiov sc. ecri. Phil. 1, 24. So
Pol. 6. 15. 9. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 25. Also
dvayKaiov rjyfop.at, to regard as necessary,
to think right and proper, 2 Cor. 9, 5. Phil.
2, 25. So 2 Mace. 9, 21.
avaytcaa TfOS, adv. (dvayKcurros, dvdy-
*7,) by constraint, unwillingly, opp. eKovaius,
1 Pet. 5, 2. Plato Ax. 366. a.
dvdjKf], rjs, t), (kindr. ayxo>,) 1. neces
sity, need, as arising : a) From the influ
ence of others, constraint, 1 Cor. 7, 37.
2 Cor. 9, 7. Philem. 14. So Xen. Cyr. 8.
1. 20. b) From the nature and circum
stances of the case, Matt. 18, 7. Heb. 7, 12.
27. 9, 16. 23. So Jos. Ant. 16. 9. 3. Xen.
Cyr. 1.2.15. c) From obligation, duty ;
e. g. dvayxrjv e^w, I have need, I must needs,
it is right and proper, Luke 14, 18. 23, 17.
Jude 3 ; dvdyia) eori c. inf. there is need,
Rom. 13, 5. 1 Cor. 9, 16 dvdyiaj yap fioi
fniKeiTai,for necessity is laid upon me, an
obligation which I cannot resist. So Xen.
Mem. 4. 8. 2. Cyr. 2. 4. 12.
2. Spec, difficulty, distress, straits, Luke
21, 23. 1 Cor. 7, 26. 2 Cor. 6. 4. 12, 10.
1 Thess. 3, 7. Sept. for pisa p s . 119,
143 ; ftj3n Ps. 25, 17 ; rns Job 27, 9.
Hdot. 1. 116. Diod. Sic. 4. 43. Xen. Mem.
3. 12. 2 fls ras dvdynas ras dXyftvordras
dvayvcopl^co, f. /oxo, (yvupifa,} pr. to
know again, to recognize, Plato Lach. 181.
c. In N. T. only Pass. aor. 1 dveyvwpla-^v
with Mid. reflexive signif. to let oneself be
recognized, to make oneself known, Acts 7,
13. Sept. for S Vinn Gen. 45, 1. See
Buttm. ^136. Kiihn. 250. R. 1.
avayvaxTlS) ems, fj, (dvayiva>cn<a>,) read
ing, for oneself 1 Tim. 4, 13; aloud in
public Acts 13, 15. 2 Cor. 3, 14. Sept. for
a^pa. Neh. 8, 3. Pol. 9. 1. 5. Plato Eu-
thyd. 279. e.
avayo), f. ao>, (ayw,) aor. 2 dvrryayov,
Pass. aor. 1 dvrjxfyv-
1 . to lead or conduct up, to bring up, from
a lower to a higher place ; so with ace. and
els c. ace. of place, Luke 2, 22 dvi]yayov
avrbv fls lepocroXu/ia, see in dva/3aiva> no. 1.
Luke 4, 5. Acts 9, 39. 16, 34 fls rov otxov
avrov, i. e. from the dungeon to his own
dwelling. Pass. Matt. 4, 1. Sept. for
fi-gri Gen. 50, 24. So Plato Rep. 533. d,
f\K(i Kal dvdyti avco Xen. Hell. 1. 4. 6.
44 dva^dco
As in Engl. to lead up before a tribunal, as
occupying a higher place ; Luke 22, 66 dv.
avrav els TO crvvedpiov they led him up into
(before) the Sanhedrim. Acts 12, 4 dvaya-
ytlv avrbv rm Xaw, to bring him up, sc. for
sentence and execution, to the people, i. e.
in the presence of the people ; comp. v. 6.
So 2 Mace. 6, 10. Xen. Hell. 3. 3. 11. Of
sacrifices, to offer, sc. by leading up the
victim or placing the sacrifice upon the al
tar ; Acts 7, 41 dvrjyayov Svcrt ov r<5 etSw
So Sept. and nbrn i K. 3, 1 5 ; and so
Sept. dvatpepco Lev. 14, 20. Hdot. 2. 60.
Also dvayaytlv CK veapaiv, to bring up from
the dead, from the grave, Rom. 10, 7. Heb.
13, 20. So Sept. and rfen p s . 30, 4.
71, 20.
2. Spec, as a nautical term, dvdyeiv vavv,
to lead up a ship, to put out to sea, since
from the shore the sea appears as an accli
vity, Hdot. 8. 57, 70, 83 ; vavv om. 8. 76.
Comp. in eVavayto. Hence in N. T. Mid.
or Pass, dvayopai, Aor. dvr)x%T)v, to put
to sea, to launch forth, to set sail, fully lv
TrXot w Acts 28, 11 ; absol. Luke 8, 22. Acts
21, 1. 2. 27, 2. 28, 10 ; with OTTO c. gen.
whence, Acts 13,13. 16,11. 18,21. 27,
21 ; fls c. ace. whiter, Acts 20, 3. 13 ; Acd*cel-
3ei/ Acts 27, 4. 12. So Plut. Cato Min. 56.
ib. Thes. 26. Xen. An. 5. 7. 17.
f. Sei w , (SetW/at.) to
show aloft, as a torch Pol. 8. 30. 10. In N. T.
to show forth, to declare, c. ace. Acts 1, 24.
(Pol. 2. 46. 5. Xen. Hell. 3. 5. 16.) Hence
to declare, to appoint, c. ace. Luke 10, 1.
So 2 Mace. 14, 12 o-Tparrryov. Diod. Sic.
1. 66.
iglS, fas, f), (avaSeucif/ii,) a show
ing forth, sign, Diod. Sic. 1. 85. In N. T.
a showing forth, manifestation, i. e. the pub
lic appearance t)f John the Baptist, Luke 1 ,
80. So Pol. 15. 26. 7. Plut. Mar. 8.
t, f. o/iat, Mid. depon. ( -
t,) to take up, to catch, as a shield
catches darts, Horn. II. 5. 619 ; to take upon
oneself, 2 Mace. 8, 36. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 18.
In N. T. to take up, to receive, e. g. per
sons as guests, c. ace. Acts 28, 7. (So
SfXOfjLai Diod. Sic. 13. 4; inrodexo^ai JEA.
V. H. 4. 9.) Trop. to take to oneself, to re
ceive, e. g. ras fTrayyeXias Heb. 11, 17.
amSt 8a>/u, f. Sa>o-a>, (& &co/,) to give
up, to deliver up, e. g. a letter to any one,
c. ace. et dat. Acts 23, 33. Pol. 29. 10. 7.
Xen. Conv. 2. 8.
avaLfiw, oj, f. 770-0), (fao).) to revive, to
live again, intrans. Rom. 14,9 and Rev. 20
45
5 Rec. Trop. of one lost and restored to
his friends, Luke 15, 24. 32. Trop. also of
sin, to revive, to gain strength ; Rom. 7, 9
T) 6fj.apria dvffytrcy. So trop. Artemid. 4. 82.
avatyjTeo), >, f. ijo-w, (aw intens. 7-
rew.) to seek diligently, again and again, to
inquire after, c. ace. Luke 2, 44. [45.]
Acts 11, 25. Sept. for ^ Job 3, 4; HJ3
Job 10. 6. ^El. V. H. 3. 28. Plato Apol. 1 8. b.
avafowvfju, f. o>o-a>, (a>wv/u,) to gird
up with a belt or girdle ; Mid. to gird up one
self, to be girded. The orientals dress in long
loose robes flowing down around the feet ;
so that when they wish to run, or fight, or
apply themselves to any business, they are
accustomed to bind their garments close
around them. Hence 1 Pet. 1, 13 trop. c.
ace. dvafacrdfjLfvoi TO.S ocrfyvas TTJS Stavoias,
having girded up the loins of your mind,
holding your minds in constant preparation.
So Sept. and itK Prov. 31, 17.
ava%(i)7TVpe(i)) >, f. TJO-CO, (^OOTTU/H CO, f-
Trvpov ; a>6s, Trvp,) to light up again, to
kindle up, pr. as fire ; in N. T. and else
where only trop. to kindle up, to stir up, to
excite to new life and vigour, c. ace. 2 Tim..l ,
t>. Sept. intrans. for mn Gen. 45, 27.
Trans. Jos. Ant 8. 8. 5. Pass. Plato Rep.
527. d. Xen. Eq. 10. 16.
dva%d\\(0, f. oXw, (3dXXo>,) aor. 2 di/e-
SoXoi/ a rare form Winer } 15. Buttm. Ausf.
Sprachl. II. p. 195; to put forth anew, to
flourish again, to come into fresh leaf and
blossom, as a tree Horn. H. 1. 236. Wisd. 4,4.
Also trans, to make put forth anew, to make
flourish again, Sept. Ez. 17,24 e yw . . .
^r/paivcov v\ov xXcopdf, Kal draSdAXwi v-
\oi> rjp6i>. Ecclus. 50, 10 ; trop. as flpf]vijv,
tvXoyiav, Ecclus. 1, 18. 11, 22. In N. T.
once trop. Phil 4, 10 on dvfSdXfTt TO vnep
e /xov (ppovflv, i. e. either trans, that ye hare
let your care for me put forth (flourish)
again ; or intrans. that ye have put forth
again (are again prospered) as to your care
for me. The former seems preferable on
account of the ace. TO (frpovflv.
avajfjia, O.TOS. TO, (dwm Sty/it,) pr. any
thing consecrated to the gods, a sacred gift
or offering, laid up or suspended in the tem
ple of a god, Plut. Pelop. 25 eVe^e/p^o-fi/
dvd3f/ia Toidi/Se Troirycrat. Sept. forO"?.n Josh.
7, 11, comp. v. 23; comp. also 6, 19. 24.
A later form for the Attic dvdSr/jua, Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 249. But Heb. tnrt, Sept
dvctiffjLa, is said also of persons or ani
mals consecrated or devated to God, Lev. 27,
avaipecrts
28 comp. v. 29 ; and as every .iving thing
thus devoted could not be redeemed, but
was to be put to death, hence Q"jn and Sept
di/a3e/ia denote any thing devoted to death
or destruction, any thing accursed, on which
a curse is laid, as cities and their inhabit
ants which were to be destroyed, Josh. 6,
17. 18. 7, 1. etc. In Deut. 7, 26 it is pa
rallel with /38/Xuy/ia, an abominable thing
Hence in N. T. an anathema, curse,
Acts 23, 14 dw3e/MaTi di/a3ep.(mcra/x)/ tav-
TOVS we hare cursed ourselves with a curse,
have bound ourselves by a curse. Meton.
of persons, one accursed, i. e. separated from
God s favour and delivered over to destruc
tion ; 1 Cor. 12, 3 Xeyetv ITJO-OVV dva
16, 22. Gal. 1, 8. 9. Rom. 9, 3 ava
flvai diro TOU XptcrToO, to be accursed from
Christ, i. e. to be separated from Christ and
the benefits of his death, and devoted to
eternal destruction ; for this use of dno
comp. 2 Thess. 1, 9.
avaSfeparifa, f. i<ra>, (dwiSf/ia,) to
anathematize, to lay under a curse, to curse,
absol. Mark 14, 71 ; to bind by a curse, c.
ace. Acts 23, 12. 14. 21, see in di/dSf/ta.
Sept. for D"nnn Num. 18, 14. Josh. 6,21
so 1 Mace. 5, 5.
avaStecopeoo, f. ^o-w, (dvd intens. 3f-
pe ca,) to behold attentively, to consider dili
gently, c. ace. Acts 17, 23. Hob. 13, 7.
Diod. Sic. 14. 109. Luc. Vit. Auct. 2.
aros, TO, (diwi Sq/iu,) a gift,
offering, consecrated to God and laid up or
suspended in the temple, Luke 21,5. On
the form, see in dvd^fp.a. So Pol. 11, 4. 1.
Xen. Hell. 7. 3. 8. Votive offerings, such
as shields, chaplets, golden chains and can
dlesticks, and the spoils of enemies, were
common in the temples of the heathen;
Potter s Gr. Ant. I. p. 235. Adam s Rom.
Ant. p. 322. Diet, of Antt. art. Donaria.
The same custom was imitated in the Jew
ish temple ; see dmS^/m Jos. Ant. 15. 11. 3
ult B. J. 2. 17. 3. Judith 16, 19. 2 Maor
5, 16. 9, 16. 3 Mace. 3, 17.
avaioeuz, as, fj, (avails ; a priv. atSe o-
/zat,) pr. shamelessness, impudence ; put for
importunity Luke 11, 8. Ecclus. 25, 22.
Plato Legg. 841. a.
avaipe<ri$, ea>j, fj, (dj/atpeco,) a taking
up or away, of dead bodies for burial, Thuc.
3. 113. In N. T. a taking aicay from life,
i. e. death, a putting to death, Acts 8, 1.
[22, 20.] Sept. for ^ Num. 11, 15. So
2 Mace. 5, 13. Hdian. 2. 13. 1. Plut. M.
Crass. 4.
46
avaipea), S>, f. rjcra, (alpeo),*) aor. 2 dvel-
\ov, whence instead of aj/ei Xere, Mid. avtl-
Xe, we have in later editions the Alexan
drine forms dveiXire, dmXaro, Acts 2, 23.
7, 21. Sept. Is. 38, 14; for which see
Phryn. et Lob. p. 183 ; JJuttm. } 96. n. 1
marg. Winer Gr. 5 13. 1. To take up, lift
up, from the ground, Horn. Od. 3. 453.
Sept. for Di nri Num. 16, 37. Mid. id. Xen.
An. 5. 7. 21. Also to take up for burial,
Dem. 1069. 2. Hence in N. T.
1 . Pr. to take up ; Mid. trop. to take up
Jor oneself, e. g. a child exposed, to adopt,
to bring up, c. ace. Acts 7, 21 avrbv dvei-
Xaro, i. e. Pharaoh s daughter took up Mo
ses, adopted him. Diod. Sic. 3. 58 draXe-
<r3ai TO fip((pos, comp. Sept. Ex. 2, 10. So
Lat. tollo, Cic. Div. 1. 21.
2. to take up and carry away, to take
away, to remove, e. g. a table and its dishes
Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 20. Hence in N. T. a)
Of things, sacrifices, to take away, to abol
ish, c. ace. Heb. 10, 9. So Pol. 32. 1. 3.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 1. b) Of persons, to put
L . i. w. A3P ~ away, to put to death, to kill, to slay, c. ace.
Matt. 2, 16. Luke 22, 2. Acts 5, 33. 36. 7,
28 bis. 9, 23. 24. 29. 16, 27 eavrov dvai-
pftv. 23, 15. 21. 27. 25, 3. Spoken of a
public execution, Luke 23, 32. Acts 2, 23.
10, 39. 12, 2. 13, 28. 22, 20. 26, 10. So
Sept. for ninn Ex. 21, 29 ; inrt 2 Sam.
10, 18. Hdian. 2. 1. Plato Legg. 870. d.
avairioSj iov, 6, TJ, adj. (a priv. am a,)
blameless, guiltless, Matt. 12,5.7. Sept. for
n pj Deut. 19, 10. 13. ^Elian. V. H. 5. 18.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 10.
avaKcfeifo, f. lo-o), (KaSi fco,) pr. trans.
to set up ; in N. T. intrans. or with eavrov
impl. to sit up, Luke 7, 15. Acts 9, 40.
Plut. Philop. 20 poXis eavTov eV u
. Mid. Plato Phaed. 60. b.
) f. icrco, (Kaiv/^o),) to renew,
to restore to a former state, c. ace. Sept. TO
Trpoa-toTTOv TTJS yrjs for ^ Hl Ps. 104, 30 ; rbv
vaov Jos. Ant. 9. 8. 2 ; rov Trokf^ov Plut.
Marcell. 6. In N. T. trop. to rengw els
pfTovoiav, sc*. apostates from the true faith
in Christ, to bring them back to repentance
and their former faith, c. ace. Heb. 6, 6.
Sept. trop. for tt^nnn Ps. 103, 5. So 1
Mace. 6, 9. Luc. Philopatr. 12 81 voaros
fjpds dvfKaivio-ev. Pass. Isocr. Areop. 3. p.
141. d.
avaKaivooo, , f. ebo-eo, (Kaii/o<,) to re
new, to renovate, to refresh, to invigorate,
Pass. 2 Co*. 4, 16. Trop. to renew, to
change from a carnal to a Christian life,
from sinful to holy affections, Pass. Col. 3i
10 ; comp, Eph. 4, 23. John 3, 5. Found
elsewhere only in ecclesiast. writers ; the
Attics employed avaauuvlfa q. v. H. Planck
de Nat. et Ind. p. 51. Winer 16. 1.
dvafCalvcCXTIS, ems, T], (dl/aKaet>o ffl,) a
renewing, renovation, trop. of the heart
from sinful to holy affections, Rom. 12, 2.
Tit. 3, 5.
dvaKO\,VTTT(0, f. ^w, (KoXvTTTto,) to
uncover, to unveil, Sept. for 1"&5 Deut. 22,
30. Xen. Conv. 1. 16. In N. T. trop. to
unveil, to remove a veil from the mind 01
heart, by which the truth is shut out ; Pass.
2 Cor. 3, 14 TO Ka\vfj,p.a pevci . . . p.rj dvana-
XvTTTOjjLfvov, the same veil remaineth un
veiled, not taken away, i. e. the blindness
and prejudices of their minds remain, v. 18
dj aKaXuTTTo/xe j Q) Trpoo-wTrw, with unveiled
face, the veil of blindness being taken
away; comp. v. 13. Sept. for !"!^5 Is. 22,
14 ; rns Is. 3, 17. So Pol. 4. 85!V
f. ^<B, (Ka/wrrw,) pr.
trans, to bend or turn back; in N. T. in
trans. to turn back, to return, c. irpos TWO.
Matt. 2, 12. Acts 18, 21 ; absol. Heb. 11,
15. Sept. for siti Ex. 32, 27. So Diod.
Sic. 3. 55. Plato Phaed. 72. b. Trop. Luke
10, 6 (; flprjvrj vp,a>v) e < vfjias dvaKa^a.
your peace (salutation) shall return to you
again, i. e. shall be without fruit, as though
it had never been given ; comp. Is. 45, 23.
55, 11. Farall. is Matt. 10, 13.
avcuceifACU,) f. Kflcro^ai, (*cei/iat,) to be
laid up, as offerings in the heathen temples,
Ceb. Tab. 1. Thuc. 3. 114; and also in
the Jewish temple, Jos. Ant. 3.1.7; comp.
in dvd%T)[jLa. Hence in N. T.
1 . to be laid out, as a dead body on a ta
ble or the like, Mark 5, 40 Rec.
2. to lie up at a table, to recline at table,
i. e. upon a couch or triclinium, which was
usually higher than the low table itself, in
the ancient manner of eating ; see Potter s
Gr. Antt. II. p. 376 sq. Adam s Rom.
Antt. p. 436. Diet, of Antt. arts. Tricli
nium, Ccena. Earlier Gr. writers used
Kel/wu simply, Lob. ad Phr. p. 216, 217.
Corresp. in Engl. is to sit at table, to sit at
meat; so absol. Mat. 26, 7. Mark 14, 18.
16, 14; Part. <5 dvaKfifj.evos, one at table, a
guest, Matt. 22, 10. 11. Luke 22, 27 bis.
John 6, 11. 13, 28 ; with ^rd TWOS Matt.
26, 20; with trw TIVI [John 12, 2] ; with
ev c. dat. of place Matt. 9, 10. Luke
7, 37. John 13, 23 dva/ce/juez/os Iv TO KoX-
TTW TOW Ir)<rov, lying in the bosom of Je
47
sus, i. e. next to him on the triclinium ; so
Lat. in sinu recitmbo Plin. Ep. 4. 1 Esdr.
4, 10. Athen. 7. 35, 58. Pol. 13. 6. 8.
ava/C(:<f)d\CllOCi), &, f. cocrco, (*f (^aXcudw,)
to sum up, to recapitulate, as an orator at
the close of his discourse; Quinct. 6. 1,
" rerum repetitio et congregatio, qua? Grae-
cis dvaKf<pa\aiu<ns dicitur." Hence in N.
T. a) Pass, to be summed up, comprehended
hi one ; i. e. several precepts under one
more general, Rom. 13, 9. b) Mid. spoken
of God, Eph. 1, 10 dvaK((pa\ai<ao-a(r 5ai ra
ndvra ev TO> Xpicrrw, to gather together for
himself into one all things in Christ, i. e.
to bring together in Christ into one body all
the parts now severed and scattered ; espec.
the Jews and Gentiles, comp. Eph. 2, 14.
15. Comp. Aristot. wept Se TCOV dioXoyo>-
TaTatv ei> Ty yr) p.{p(ov vvv Xey&>/n.ei>, aura
TCI dvayKuia dt>aKf(pd^aiovp.fvoi,, quoted in
Wetst. N. T. ad Rom. 13, 9.
ava,K\lv(i), f. j/w, ((cXiVw,) to make re-
dine, to lei lean back against any thing, e.
g. rot-a TTOTI yair) Horn. II. 4. 113. Hence
in N. T.
1 . Pr. to make lean or lie back, to lay down,
as an infant for sleep, Luke 2, 7. Mid. of
a person asleep, Horn. Od. 18. 189.
2. In the later usage, to make lean back,
or recline in order to take a meal ; pri at
table upon the triclinium, Luke 12, 37; see
fully in dwiKei/iai no.. 2. Used also of those
reclining upon the grass for the same pur
pose, Mark 6, 39. Luke 9, 15. Mid. to lean
or lie back, to recline at table, i. q. di/d/eei-
fMi no. 2 ; absol. Luke 7, 36 ; also upon
the grass, eVi TOVS xP TOVS Matt. 14, 19.
Trop. Matt. 8, 11 and Luke 13, 29 dvaic\.
UfTO. Afipadfi . . . (v TTJ /3a(riXei a ratv ovp. i.
e. in splendid banquets with the patriarchs ;
under which image the later Jews typified
the happiness of the righteous in the king
dom of the Messiah ; comp. Matt. 22, 1 .
Luke 14, 15. 22, 30. Schoettgen Hor. Heb.
in Matt. 1. c. Pol. 31. 4. 5 ovs 8" dveK\ivf.
dvaKOTTTO), f. ^o>, (KOTTTO),) to beat or
drive back, the sea Jos. Ant. 2. 16. 2 ; an
assailant Time. 4. 12. Hence in N. T. to
hinder, to check, c. ace. Gal. 5, 7 Rec. ris
vfj.ds uviKo-^rf ; where later edit. eVeKo\|/-e.
So Wisd. 18, 23. Plut. J. Caes. 38.
dvcucpafa, f. co, (Kpao>,) to cry aloud,
to cry out, by lifting up the voice, intrans.
Mark 1, 23. 6, 49. Luke 4, 33 8, 28. 23,
18. Sept. for p?J l K. 22, 32 ; ^n Josh.
6,5; SOfc Judg. 7, 20. Pol. 36. 5. 3. Xen.
Cyr. 3. T 3 T . 67.
ava/cpivco, f. V S>, (Kpiva),) pr. to separate
or divide up ; hence trop.
1 . to examine u-ell, to search carefully, to
inquire into, e. g. a) Genr. c. ace. Acts 17,
11 Tas.ypcxpds. 1 Cor. 10, 25.27 pySev
dvaKpivovTfs lit. searching out nothing,
asking no questions ; comp. in dXioyrjpa.
Sept. for "in 1 Sam. 20, 12. So Jos. Ant.
2. 6. 6. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 13. b) In a forensic
sense, to examine, as a judge, c. ace. Luke 23,
14. Acts 4, 9. 12, 19. 24, 8. 28, 18 ; so of
other persons 1 Cor. 9. 3. So Susann. vv.
48. 51. Plato Legg. 855. e. In Gr. writers
also of a previous private examination, to
determine whether an action would lie,
Dem. 1066. 9.
2. to judge of, to estimate, to understand
and appreciate, c. ace. 1 Cor. 2, 15. 4, 3. 4.
Pass. 1 Cor. 2,14. 15. 4, 3. 14, 24. Pha-
vorin. dvaKpivai TO Trpa^ev eeruo>, et KU-
Xwy 77 KUKUIS trrpdx%T].
dvdfcpicris, f <oy, 77, (dvanpiva), ) exami
nation before a judge, Acts 25, 26. Pol. 12.
27. 3. Plato Legg. 855. e. Of a previous
private examination, see in dvaKpiva no. 1. b,
Dem. 1142. 10.
dvaKVTTTW, f. ^co, (KUTJTO),) to lift up
oneself from a stooping posture, to rise up,
intrans. Luke 13, 11. John 8, 7. 10; trop.
to be elated with joy, Luke 21, 28. Sept. for
S5K-I K^3 Job 10, 15. Luc. de Dom. 2.
Xen. Eq . 7, 10; trop. Pol. 1..55. 1. Xen.
CEc. 11. 5.
dva\afJ,(3dva), f. X^o/zat, (Xa/i/3dj/co,)
to take up, e. g.
1. Pr. from the ground, Sept. for rif5b
Judg. 19, 28 ; XC3 Josh. 4, 8. Hence
in N. T. dvf\r](p^ els ovpavov, to be taken
up, received up, into heaven, Mark 16, 19.
Acts 1, 11. 10, 16; simpl. di/eXrj(/>37 id.
Acts 1, 2. 22; ev Sogrj 1 Tim. 3, 16. So
Sept. and nb 2 K. 2, 9. 10. 1 Mace. 2, 58.
Ecclus. 48, 9. Philo Vit. Mos. II. p. 179. 5.
2. to take up with the idea of bearing ;
Acts 7, 43 dj/eXa/Sere TTJV a-KijvfjV TOV MoXo ^^
quoted from Am. 5, 26, where Sept. for
Xtt33 ; referring to the time of the wander
ings in the desert. Also to take up arms, wea
pons, in order to bear or wear them, Eph. 6,
13. 16. Sept for MJ?b Num. 25, 7 ; ^ Deut.
1, 41. Hdian. 2. 6. 19. Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 6.
3. to take up as a companion, fellow-
traveller, to take along, Acts 20, 13. 14. 23,
31. 2 Tim. 4, 11. Sept. for n^b Gen. 24,
6!._Jos. Ant. 4. 5. 1. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 19.
dvd\r)-^n<>, ey, fj, (ava^a^dvat q. V.)
a taking up, into heaven, Luke 9, 51.
Test. XII Patr. p. 585.
48
Avavias
dva\l(TKa), f. Xoxrco, (dAi o-Kopn,) ROT. 1
a;/ijXwcra and draXwcra, Matth. 166. n. 2.
Bultm. ^ 114 ; to use up in a bad sense, to
consume, to spend, e. g. money Xen. Mem.
2. 7. 11. In N. T. of persons, to consume,
to destroy, c. ace. Luke 9, 54. 2 Thess. 2, 8.
Pass. Gal. 5, 15. Sept. for ^3 Jer. 50, 7 ;
fibs Is. 32, 10. So 2 Mace. 2, 10. Xen.
Cyr. 2. 1. 8.
avaXoyia, as, fj, (dmXoyoy, Xo yos.)
analogy, proportion; Rom. 12, 6 Kara TTJV
dvdXoyiav Trio-Tews, i. e. according to the
proportion or measure of one s faith, like
fierpov Tncrretoy v. 3. Pol. 9. 20. 1. Plato
Polit. 257. b, Kara TTJV dvakoyiav TTJV TIJS
v/JifTepas Tfxvrjs.
dva\oyio/Aai, f. la-opai, (Xoyi fo/ttj)
to reckon up, to count up, arithmetically,
Plato Prot. 332. c. In N. T. trop. to reckon
up, to consider, Heb. 12, 3. So Jos. Ant.
4. 8. 46. Plato Rep. 330. e.
ava\os, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. aXj,) salt-
less, insipid, Mark 9, 50 eav TO okas tivdXov
yfvr)Tai, if the salt become saltless, lose its
saltness. Plut. Symp. 5. 10. 1 TOV ciprov
avakov,
avaXvo if, fa>s, f], (dva\va>,) an unloos
ing, releasing ; from evils, KaKa>v Soph. El.
142 ; a breaking up, departure, rov a-v/j.-
jroa-iov Philo in Flacc. 981. e. Jos. Ant. 19.
4. 1. In N. T. trop. departure from life,
2 Tim. 4, 6 ; comp. Phil. 1, 23. So dvdXv-
a-is fK TOV fiiov Phil, in Flacc. 991. c.
ava\V(o. f. vo-co, (Xuw,) to unloose, to
undo, e. g. the web of Penelope, Horn. Od.
2. 105 ; the fastenings of a ship for depart
ure, Od. 15. 548 ; a prisoner, to release, Od.
12. 200. In N. T. intrans. to make oneself
loose, to break up, to depart, a) Pr. eVc
TOW yd/io)!/ Luke 12, 36; here the idea of
returning home is implied. So 2 Mace. 9,
1. JE\. V. H. 4. 23 eK o-vp-TToo-lov. Pol. 2.
32. 3. b) Trop. to depart from life, to die,
Phil. 1, 23; comp. 2 Tim. 4, 6. So 075-0-
\v<* JE\. V. H. 5. 6.
S, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv.
without fault or SMI, sinless,
J hn 8, 7. Sept. Deut. 29, 18. Plut.
comp. Pericl. et Fab. Max. 3. Xen. Mem.
4. 2. 26.
dvapevo), f. vw, (/ieV<a,) to wait up to
the time, to wait out, to remain waiting;
intrans. Judith 7, 12. Hdot. 7. 42. In
N. T. trans, to wail for, to expect, c. ace.
1 Thess. 1, 10. Sept. for WR Is. 59, 11.
So Judith 8, 17. Plut. Cato Min. 35. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 3. 23.
Pass. aor. 1 avpr()(rtiriv with Mid. signif.
to remind one of a thing, to put in mind of,
with two ace. of pers. and thing ; 1 Cor. 4,
17 os vfJ-ds dvafj.vrj(Tfi rds 68ovs pov. With
acc. of pers. and inf. to remind^ i. q. to ad
monish, 2 Tim. 1, 6. Sept. for ^2}?} 1 K.
17, 18. So with two acc. Diod. Sic. 17.
10. Xen. An. 3. 2. 11 ; see Buttm. 131. 5.
Kiihn. ^ 280. 3. Mid. to recall to mind, to
recollect, to remember; absol. Mark 11, 21 ;
with acc. of thing, 2 Cor. 7, 15 TTJV vTraKorjv.
Heb. 10, 32; with gen. of thing, Mark 14,
72 TOV pharos in text. rec. Others TO
pjjfj.a. Sept. c. gen. for "Ot Gen. 8,1. So
c. acc. Plut. de Superst. 7. Xen. An. 7. 1.
26; c. gen. Ecclus. 3, 15. Plato Rep.
516. c.
avafAV TJO lS) ems, f], (di/a/LU/^o-Kca,) a
recalling to mind, remembrance, Luke 22,
19. 1 Cor. 11, 24. 25 comp. v. 26. Heb.
10, 3. Sept. ThSt Num. 10, 10. Wisd.
16, 6. Pol. 9. 10. 10. Plato Phil. 34. b,
avaveoa), s>, f. wo-w, (i>eo &>,) usually
Mid. depon. dvaveo^ai, oi/zat. to renew,
C. acc. TT]V (piX iav 1 Mace. 14, 18. 22 ; TOV
opKov Thuc. 5. 18. In N. Test. Pass, to
be renewed, trop. Eph. 4, 23 dv. rw m/ei^icm
TOV vobs vfiu>v and be renewed in the spirit
of your mind, i. e. changed from a carnal to
a Christian spirit and life ; comp. Col. 3, 10.
Comp. M. Antonin. 4. 3 dvaveov o-eavTov.
dvavtf(f)a)) f. ^00, (j/^>*<,) to become sober
again, pr. ex jueStys Luc. Hermot. 83. Plut.
Camill. 23. In N. T. trop. to come to one s
sober senses, to recover oneself; 2 Tim. 2, 26
fK Tys TOV SiaftoXov TrayiSos. So Cebet.
Tab. 9. Jos. Ant. 6. 11. 10 ex Zpqvutv.
Avavfof, a, 6, Ananias, Heb. n ^an
(Jehovah hath bestowed) Hananiah, pr. n.
of three persons in N. T.
1 . A Jew at Jerusalem, who was struck
dead on being convicted of falsehood by
Peter, Acts 5, 1. 3. 5.
2. A Christian Jew at Damascus, through
whom Paul was restored to sight, Acts 9,
10 bis. 12. 13. 17. 22, 12.
3. A high priest of the Jews, before
whom Paul was brought, Acts 23. 2 (comp.
v. 4). 24, 1. He was son of Nebedsus;
and was made high priest by Herod king of
Chalcis about A. D. 48 ; Jos. Ant. 20. 5. 2.
Four years later (A. D. 52) he was sent as
a prisoner to Rome by Quadratus, procon
sul of Syria, and Jonathan appointed in his
place ; but Ananias having been discharged
by the emperor Claudius, and Jonathan
being murdered through the treachery of
Felix, the former appears to have been
reinstated in the high-priesthood (comp.
Acts 23, 4. Jos. Ant. 20. 9. 2), which he
held until the appointment of Ismael the
son of Phabous to that office shortly before
the departure of Felix, A. D. 60 or 61 ;
Jos. Ant. 20. 6. 2. ib. 8. 5, 8, 11. Ananias
continued afterwards to exert great influ
ence ; and was at last murdered in a tu
mult ; Jos. Ant. 20. 9. 2 sq. B. J. 2. 17. 9.
Others suppose Ananias not to have been
reinstated as high-priest ; but to have offi
ciated as IJO or vicar while the office was
vacant. The Rabbins also speak of a "(JO
of this name ; see Lightfoot Hor. Heb. in
Act. 23, 2. Buxt. Lex. Chald. art. "J3& .
avavTipprjTOS, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. av-
Tt, C/>CG>,) not to be spoken against, not to be
contradicted, indisputable, Acts 19, 36.
Symm. Job 11, 2. Pol. 28. 11. 4. Plut.
Themist. 24.
a^avrippTJToyf, adv. (preced.) without
contradiction, without opposition, promptly,
Acts 10, 29. Pol. 23, 8. 11.
avd^io<f, ov, 6, f), adj. (a priv. a|toj,)
unworthy, inadequate, c. gen. 1 Cor. 6, 2.
Sept. Jer. 15, 29. Hdian. 2. 7. 6. Plato
Rep. 496. a.
ava^LO)<fj adv. unworthily, irreverently,
I Cor. 11, 27. 29. 2 Mace. 14,42. Hdian.
2. 7. 6. Plato Rep. 388. d.
avaTravcri?) ca>s, f/, (awMravw,) rest,
quiet, from care or sorrow; Matt. 11, 29
(vpf)(TfT{ dvdnav(Ti.v rats v^u^aly vp.>v. Rev.
14, 11. 4, 8 dvdiravcnv OVK e^ovcri . . . \eyov-
Tfs, they have no rest... say ing, i. e. they
cease not saying ; see Buttm. 144. 6.
Kiihn. 310. 4. f. Sept. for nrnaia Jer. 45,3;
nhatti Lev. 25, 8. So Jos. Arit. 3. 12. 3.
Pol. 5. 75. 6. Plato Tim. 59. c. Meton.
a resting-place, abode, Matt. 12, 43 comp.
v. 44. Luke 11, 24. Sept. for ni aa Ruth.
3, 1 ; nnw 1 Chr. 28, 2. Ecclus. 24, 7.
CLVCUTTCIVU), f. avcro), (dra intens. Travw,)
to make icholly cease or desist from any
thing, D. 17. 550 ; also to let rest, to give
rest to any one, c. ace. JEL V. H. 10. 4.
Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 4. Hence in N. T.
I . Trap, to give rest to the mind from
.are or sorrow, to refresh, c. ace. Matt. 11,
28. 1 Cor. 16, 18. ~2 Cor. 7, 13. Philem.
7. 20. Sept. for rpsn Is. 14, 3. Ecclus.
3, 6. Pol. 3. 42. 9 dvanavftv tavrbv eVc TTJS
2. Mid. dva.Travofj.ai, to take rest, 1c
rest, from labour, care, sorrow ; absol. Mark
6, 31. Luke 12, 19. Rev. 6, 11; of those
who sleep, Matt. 26, 45. Mark 14, 41. Sept
for rjtt Deut. 5, 4. So Plut. Symp. 8. 7. 4.
Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 22. With eV c. gen. Rev.
14, 13 dv. (K. ra>v KOTTWV avrlav spoken of the
dead. Comp. Pol. 3. 42. 9 in no. 1 ; also
dvanavoiwi dno nvos Thuc. 7. 73. Matth.
355. n. 1. With eVt c. ace. of pers. to
rest upon, trop. of the Spirit of God de
scending and resting upon any one, 1 Pet.
4, 14. So Sept. and V? ms Is. 11, 2.
a^aTret^o), f. eiVw, (dvd intens. 7re/3o>,)
to persuade over sc. to evil, to seduce, c. ace.
et inf. Acts 18, 13. Sept. for x^ri Jer.
29, 8. 1 Mace. 1, 11. Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 8.
Genr. Hdian. 3. 15. 2. Plato Hipp. min.
370. a.
dvaTTefJLTTW, f. ^o>, (7re>7TW,) 1. to
send up before a higher tribunal, to remit,
c. ace. et Trpos nva Luke 23, 7. 15. [Acts
25, 21.] Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 14 rr}v SIKTJV tls
iepav ir6\iv. Pol. 1. 7. 12 fls rrjv Pco/i^i .
2. to send back again, c. ace. et dat.
Luke 23, 11; ace. Philem. 11. Plut.
Pomp. 36. 4.wi7t>7/a. fcJ riv*.,rwf
, .,, x ">. -t-a
avaTTijpoS, ov, o, TJ, adj. (ava, Trrjpos,) i
maimed, crippled, deprived of some member -~ >
or of the use of it, Luke 14, 13. 21. 2
Mace. 8, 24. JEl V. H. 11. 9. Plato Crit.
53. a.
avaTTLTTTO), f. ireo-ovpai, (Tr/Tireo,) aor. 2
dvfTTt<rov, Mid. aor. 1 dve7recra/j.7?> Luke 14,
10. 17, 7, in later editt. see Buttm. \ 96. n.
9. 5 114 TTiTrrco. Lob. ad Phr. p. 724; pr.
to fall back, to lie back, as rowers Xen. CEc.
8. 8 ; to fall back, to lie down, eVt nvos K\I-
vrjf Diod. Sic. 4. 59. In N. T. to fall back,
to recline, to lie at table, upon the tricli
nium in the ancient manner of eating ; see
fully in dvaKfinai no. 2 ; and for this late
usage of the verb see Lob. ad Phr. p. 216.
Corresp. in Engl. is to sit at tabk, to sit down
to a meal. Absol. Luke 11, 37. 17,7. 22,
14. John 13, 12; with els c. ace. of place
Luke 14, 10 ; with eVt c. ace. John 21, 20
rt TO (rrrftos Ir/crov, on his breast, i. e.
next to him on the triclinium ; comp. John
13, 23. Spoken also of those lying upon
the ground for the same purpose, m rrfv
yr]v Matt. 15, 35 ; eVi r^? yrjs Mark 8, 6 ;
absol. Mark 6, 40. John 6, 10 bis. So absol.
Tob. 2, 1. Luc. Asin. 23.
dvcnrKrjpOCi), >, f. o>cra>, (TrX^poco.) to
fill up, to fill full, e. g. a void, TO Kfvuftev
Plato Tim. 81. b ; a number Xen. Vect. 4.
24. In N. T. trop. to fill up, to fulfil, to
complete, c. ace. a) Of iniquity, sin, to Jill
up; 1 Thess. 2, 16 els TO dvaTrKrjpuxrai av-
TOV ras dpaprias, comp. ]\Iatt. 23, 32 77X77-
paxrare TO furpov TOJV Trar/pwi/. Comp. also
Gen. 15, 16. 2 Mace. 6, 13-15. b) Of a
prophetic declaration, to fulfil, Pass. Matt.
13, 14. So ai/aTrXjjpcDO-iy 1 Esdr. 1,57. c)
Of a command, precept, to fulfil, TOV vofiov
TOV Xp. Gal. 6, 2 ; comp. John 13, 34. So
TrXrjpaio-ai eVroXdf Hdian. 3. 11. 9. d) Of
character; 1 Cor. 14, 16 6 dvcnr\r)pS)v TOV
TOTTOV TOV tSicorou he that filleth up (occu-
pieth) the place of the unlearned; sustains
that character in relation to the gift of
tongues. Comp. Jos. B. J. 5. 2. 5 orpa-
TitoTov Tagiv dvan\r)povv. Tac. Ann. 4. 38
si locum principem impleam. Rabb. J^JB
cn pTS Buxt. Lex. Chald. 2001. e) Of defi
ciency, to fill up or out, to supply, TO vp.a>v
vcrTfprjpM 1 Cor. 16, 17. Phil. 2, 30. So
Jos. Ant. 5. 6. 2 TO \eltvov. Plut. de Pue-
ris educ. 13 TTJV eXXei^ti/.
dva7ro\6yr)TOS, ov , 6, 77, adj. (a priv.
tOToXoyeo/iai,) without apology or excuse,
inexcusable, Rom. 1, 20. 2, 1. Pol. 12. 21.
10. Plut. Brut. 46.
ava-rrpda-aa) v. -TTO>, f. , (TrpdWw,)
to do up, i. e. to require, to exact a debt, in
some Mss. Luke 19, 23, instead of &v eVrpa-
a. Lys. 374. 3. Xen. An. 7. 7. 31.
dvaTTTVo-a-w, f. w , (TrnWw,) to unfold,
to undo, espec. a roll or volume, to unroll,
e. g. r6 /3i/3X/oj/ Luke 4, 17 ; see in i/3Xtoi>.
Sept. for she 2K. 19, 14. Hdot. 1. 125;
a garment Plut. Demetr. 42.
dvaTTTO), f. ^"o,, (f^Tco,) to light up, to
kindle, c. ace. Acts 28, 2. James 3, 5;
Pass. Luke 12, 49. Sept. for rT Sn Jer.
9, 12 ; art Mai. 4, 1. Pol. 14. 5. 1. Xen.
An. 5. 2. 24.
dvapfe/j,r)TO$, O u, 6, 77, adj. (a priv.
dpt3/iea).) not to be numbered, innumerable,
Heb. 11, 12. Sept. for -IB& -px Job 21,
33. Diod. Sic. 2. 12. Xen. An. "3. 2. 13.
avacreico, f. ei o-w, (crei a>,) to shake up
or back, e. g. the locks, Eurip. Bacch. 240 ;
to shake or wave up and down, as the hands
Thuc. 4. 38. In N. T. trop. to stir up, to
excite, TOV o^Xov Mark 15, 11. Luke 23, 5.
So Diod. Sic. 13. 91 TO. 77X77377.
dvaaKevdfo, f. do-a, (o-xevafa, ) pr. to
pack up baggage (TO. a-Kevrf) or any thing
as baggage, Xen. An. 5. 10. 8. Cyr. 8. 5. 4;
then to lay waste, to ravage, to destroy, by
collecting and carrying off every thing, Xen.
Cyr. 6. 2. 25. Thuc. 4. 116. Hence in
50 avacn acrt?
N. T. trop. to destroy, to subvert, ray \jsvxdt
Acts 15, 24. So Pol. 9. 31. 6 ow3jjjcas.
12. 25. 4 TTJV KOLVTJV (prjfj.rjv.
avacnraa), a>, f. do-a, (o-Trdco,) to draw
up or out, c. ace. Luke 14, 5 ; Pass. Acts
11, 10. Sept. for nbsn Hab. 1, 15. Pol.
5.110.4. Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 7.
fas, f), (dvlaTrjfu, ) Act, a
raising up, as of walls, Dem. 478. 24 ; of
suppliants from a temple, Thuc. 1. 133 ; of
the dead, Eurip. Eum. 648 a7ra "Savovros
OVTIS <TT dvd(TTa<ns. Pass, a rising up,
e. g. from a seat, Ast Plat. Rep. 4. 4. Sept.
for tip Lam. 3, 63 ; from ambush Pol. 5
70. 8. In N. T. only Pass.
1 . Trop. a rising up, opp. f] TTTWO-IS fall ;
Luke 2, 34 OVTOS Keirat fls TTTOXTIV KOI dvd-
crracrti/ TroXXaii ei> rco "icrpa^X, i. e. for the
fall of many and for the uprising of many ;
for the downfall and destruction of the great
and the wise through unbelief (Luke 1, 52.
1 Cor. 2, 6), and for the salvation of the
lowly and afflicted, the poor in spirit, through
faith ; comp. Rom. 9, 32. 33.
2. Spec, in N. T. the resurrection of the
body from death, the return of the dead bo
dy to life, viz.
a) Of individuals who have returned to
life on earth; Heb. 11, 35 women received
their dead e| dvao-Tao-fats, lit. out of or
through resurrection, raised again to life ;
comp. 1 K. 17, 17 sq. 2 K. 4, 20 sq. So
the resurrection of Jesus, Acts 1, 22. 2, 31.
4,33. 17,18. Rom. 6,5. Phil. 3, 10. 1 Pet.
3, 21 ; also dvdo-rao-is veupcov V. e/c vf<pu>v
id. Rom. 1, 4. 1 Pet. 1, 3.
b) Of the future and general resurrec
tion at the end of all things ; John 11, 24
lv TTJ dva(TTa.(TL ei> TTJ eV^aTT; fjfjifpq. Matt.
22, 30 ; also dvdarao-is veKptov Acts 17, 32.
23, 6. 24, 15. 21. 26, 23. 1 Cor. 15, 12.
13. 21. Heb. 6, 2; dv. TWV vfKpw Matt.
22, 31. 1 Cor. 15, 42 ; fj dvdo-Tao-is 17 e*c
vetcplav Acts 4, 2. With an adjunct, John
5, 29 bis, fls dvdo-TCHTiv {atrjs . . . fls dvd&Ta-
aiv Kplo-tas, resurrection of life, unto eternal
happiness ; resurrection of condemnation,
unto eternal misery. Heb. 11,35 tva xpfiT-
TOVOS dvao-Tao-ffos TI/XCOOTIV, that they might
obtain a belter resurrection, sc. than that
just before spoken of, i. e. the resurrection
unto life eternal. This general resurrec
tion the Sadducees denied, Matt. 22, 23. 28.
Mark 12, 18. 23. Luke 20, 27. 33. Acts 23,
8 ; and also certain Christians, 2 Tim. 2, 18.
c) Of the resurrection of the righteous,
, Luke 14, 14. 20, 35. 36 ; call
ed also the first resurrection, Rev. 20, 5. 6.
51
Comp. 1 Cor. 15, 23. 24. 1 Thess. 4, 16.
See also 2 Mace. 7, 9. 14. 12, 43-45 ;
whence it would seem that the later Jews
believed only the true worshippers of God
would rise, and not the Gentiles ; see espec.
2 Mace. 7, 14, comp. Is. 26, 14.
d) Meton. the author of resurrection, John
11,25.
aVCKTTClTOCt), o>, f. o>cr&>, (avdoTOTOS, avi-
0-Tijp.t.) found only in later Greek, and equi
valent to dvda-raTov iroieiv in earlier writ
ers, Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 146 ; pr. to let
be dvdaraTov, i. e. of persons, to drive out
from house and home, Aq. and Symm. for
rpjrt Ps. 59, 12 ; l Ps. 11, 1 ; of cities,
to lay waste, to ravage, like dvdoraTov iroielv
Thuc. 6. 76. Xen. Hell. 6. 5. 35. Hence
in N. T. to bring into confusion, to make
uproar, to turn upside down, c. ace. TTJV ol-
Kovp.evT]v Acts 17, 6 ; absol. 21, 38. Trop.
the minds of Christians, to trouble, to dis
turb, Gal. 5, 12 ; comp. 6 Tapd<T<Ta>v v. 10.
avatrravpowy <, f. axrw, (oraupoco,) to
crucify again, afresh, trop. c. ace. et dat.
Heb. 6, 6 dvaaravpovvTas eavrols TOV vibv
TOV 3fov. So all the Greek commentators ;
also Jerome ad Gal. 5, 24. E. g. Chrysost.
dvacrravpovvras avaftev Trd\iv crravpovvras.
Phot. dvcKTravpovvras eVi devTepav crrav-
PGHTIV . . . KaXovvras avrov. See Bleek Brief
an d. Heb. in loc. In Gr. w r riters dva<rrav-
poo> is to fasten up upon the cross, to crucify,
Jos. Ant. 11. 6. 10. Pol. 1. 11. 5. Xen. An.
3. 1. 17.
), f. d, (<rrej>dfo>,) to fetch
up a deep sigh, to sigh deeply, absol. Mark
8, 12. Sept. for n?X5 Lam. 1, 4. 2 Mace.
6, 30. Xen. Gonv. 1.15.
avaa-Tpifyw, f. fya>, (o-rpe<u,) Pass.
aor. 2 dve&Tpdcpyv.
1 . Trans, to turn up, to turn upside down,
to overturn, c. ace. ras rpcnrefas John 2, 15.
Ecclus. 36, 12. Luc. Gall. 9. Xen. Yen.
9. 18.
2. Intrans. or with lavrov implied, to turn
back, to turn again, to return ; Acts 5, 22
dvavTpfyavTfs Se dir^yyeiXav. Sept. for
3^13 Gen. 8, 7. 9. al. So Hdian. 3. 11. 4.
Xen. An. 4. 3. 29. By Hebr. once like 3TO
it is to be translated by an adverb, again,
anew; Acts 15, 16 dvacrrptya xdi dvomo-
oofj.rjo o} TT]V arKTjvTjv AauiS, i. e. I will again
build up, etc. comp. Am. 9, 11. So 3*110
Gen. 30, 31. 2 K. 1, 13. 20, 5 ; see Heb.
Lex. art. 310. Heb. Gr. 139. 4. n. 1.
3. Mid. and aor. 2 Pass, to turn oneself
about in a place or among persons, to move
about, Lat. versari. a) As to place, to be
or abide in, to sojourn, with ev c. dat. Matt.
17, 22 dvaoTpe(pofjLeva>v 8e UVTUIV ev TJJ FoXi-
Xat a. Trop. of a state or condition, to be in,
to live in; so ev ir\dvrj 2 Pet. 2, 18. For
2 Cor. 1, 12 and Eph. 2, 3, see in lett. b.
So Sept. for ^n Josh. 5, 5. Xen. Cyr. 8.
8. 7 ; trop. Ecclus. 8, 8. Xen. Ag. 9. 4. b)
As to persons, to live among, to have con
verse with ; with ev c. dat. of pers. and also
ev c. dat. of state or condition, 2 Cor. 1, 12
OVK ev cro(pia crapKiKfj, dXX ev ^tiptrt 3eoC
dveaTpd(pT]fj.ev ev TM Acotr/ico. Eph. 2, 3.
Hence absol. to live, to walk, to conduct one-
self, with an adv. of manner, 1 Tim. 3, 15.
Heb. 10, 33. 13, 18 ; ev cpojSa of manner
1 Pet. 1,17. So Sept. for T^rt Prov. 20, 7.
avaa-rpocjir}, Jj r , ^, (dvaarpefa, ) a turn
ing about, Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 8. In N. T.
converse, manner of life, walk, conduct, Gal.
1, 13. Eph. 4, 22. 1 Tim. 4, 12. Heb. 13,7.
James 3, 13. 1 Pet. 1, 15. 18. 2, 12. 3, 1.
2. 16. 2 Pet. 2, 7. 3, 11. So 2 Mace. 5,8.
Arr. Epict. 1. 9. 11. Pol. 4. 82. 1. In Heb.
13, 7. 1 Pet. 1,15, others render it life, but
without necessity.
ava-rda-cra) v. -TTO>, f. rdo>, (rao-o-o),)
to set up in order, to arrange, Mid. c. ace.
Luke 1, 1 ai/ard^acrSat Si^yrfcrti . Hesych.
ai>ardacr3at firpeTTiVauSat. Comp. Plut.
de Solert. Anim. 12 dvararro^evos TO. jua3)j-
fJMTa KOL fJ.{\eTu>v.
amreXXw, f. rcXw, (reXXa,) aor. 1 ave-
reiXa, perf. avare raXm Heb. 7, 14.
1. Trans, to let uprise, to cause to rise,
as God the sun, TOV rj\iov Matt. 5, 45.
Sept. for rrasn of plants Gen. 3, 18.
Diod. Sic. 17. 7 opacrSat TOV ffXiov . . . dva-
reXXoira ray aKrlvas. Horn. II. 5. 777 of
plants.
2. Intrans. to uprise, i. e. a) Of hea
venly bodies, to rise from the horizon ; so
the sun Matt. 13, 6. Mark 4, 6. 16, 2 (see
in TJ\IOS). James 1, 11 ; the morning star,
trop. 2 Pet. 1, 19; light Matt. 4, 16; a
cloud Luke 12, 54. Sept. for nit o f the
sun and light Gen. 32, 31. Is. 58, 10 ; of
the morning star Job 3, 9. Is. 14, 12. So
Pol. 9. 15. 10. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 2 nplv rjXiov
JwrreXXeii/. Earlier Gr. writers use dva-
Tt\\eiv of the sun, and nTe XXi> of the
stars ; Lob. ad Phryn. p. 124. b) Of
plants, to spring up, to arise, trop. of Christ s
descent from Judah, Heb. 7, 14. So pr.
Sept. for rras Ez. 17, 6. Jos. Ant. 1. 1 1.
Theophr. C. PI. 3. 7.
dvari^ rjfJ.t, f. zfaw, (ri 3>7/i<,) to set or
put up upon, as upon the cross Pol. 1. 86
52
6 ; a load upon an animal Xen. Cyr. 8. 5.
4 ; to lay up, as a votive gift in a temple,
Judith 16, 19. Sept. 1 Sam. 31, 10. Xen.
An. 5. 3. 5, 6. In N. T. Mid. aor. 2 dvc-
SefjLTjv, to set up or forth in one s own be
half, to propound, to declare, for considera
tion, c. ace. et dat. Acts 25, 14. Gal. 2, 2.
So 2 Mace. 3, 9. Plut. Amat. Narr. 2.
Mor. IV. p. 5J7, 7-171 TTpagiv dft^ero rwv
traipcav rtcriV.
avctTO\r), JJj, 77, (aj/artXXco q. v.) an
uprising, the rising of the heavenly bodies
from the horizon, as of the sun Plato Polit.
269. a. Sept. Judg. 5, 31 ; of the stars JEl
H. An. 9. 17. On the use of araroXq and
eVtroX^, see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 124 sq.
Hence in N. T.
1. Meton. the day-spring, dawn, i. q.
(pus drreXXoj>. Luke 1, 78 fTTfcrKf-^faro
fjfjias dvaro\Tj et; v\jsovs, the day-spring hath
visited us from on high, i. e. the Messiah,
who is elsewhere spoken of as a light ;
comp. Is. 9, 1 [2]. 49, 6. 60, 1-3.
2. Meton. the east, the orient, the eastern
quarter of the earth or heavens ; Matt. 2, 1.
2. 9. Rev. 21, 13; also dvaroXfi f]\iov Rev.
7, 2. Plur. dvaro\ai id. Matt. 24, 27 ; also
.ii/aroXai fj\iov Rev. 16, 12. In Matt. 8, 11
and Luke 13, 29 dnb dvaro\o>v KCU BVCT/J-WV
from the east and west is put by synecd.
i. q. from every quarter. Sept. Plur. for
":! Num. 32, 19; tH Gen. 2, 8. Sing.
Hdian. 3. 8. 13. Plato Locr. 96. d. Plur.
Diod. Sic. 2. 43. Plato Def. 411. b.
dvarpeTTO), f. ^ w , (rpeVw,) to turn up,
to turn upside down, to overturn, pr. Dem.
403. 7. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 5. In N. T. trop.
to overthrow, to subvert, c. ace. TTJV TTIO-TIV
2 Tim. 2, 18; TOVS O"KOVS Tit. 1, 11. So
Sept. Prov. 10, 3. Dem. 324. 27. Plato
Legg. 709. a.
dvarpe(f)(t), f. Spe ^o), (rpe ^ca,) to nour
ish up, to bring up a child, Mid. c. ace. et
dat. Acts 7, 21 ; Pass. v. 20. So Wisd. 7, 4.
Hdian. 5. 8. 3. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 10. Also
of mental training, to bring up, to train up,
Pass. Acts 22, 3. So Hdian. 1. 4. 8. Plut.
de Musica 31.
), f. <ai/o>, (</>au/a>,) to light up,
to let shine, e. g. lamps Od. 18. 310; the
stars Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 4 ; to make appear, to
show, Xen. Conv. 4. 12. Hence in N. T.
Mid. to show oneself, to appear, e. g. the king
dom of heaven, Luke 19, 11. So Sept. Job
11,18 dvacpaiverai CTOL flprjvr}. Also pr. Pol.
10. 48. 7. Xen. Hell. 3. 5. 21. Pass, of
persons, to be shoicn, to be made to see:
Acts 21, 3 dvafpavevres TTJV Kinrpov, being
shown Cyprus, having it pointed out to us
in the distance ; instead of dvcxpavfio-Tjs
Tjp.iv TTJS K. For the construction, comp,
Rom. 3, 2. Buttm. 134. 5. Kiihn. j 281.
3. Winer $ 40. 1. So Theophan. p. 392
dvafpavfvrav 8f O.VTWV TTJV yrjv f!8ov avrovs
oi (TTpaTr/yoi.
(0, f. dvoi<ra>,
, aor. 2 dvfjveyKov.
1 . to bear upwards, to carry up, to lead
up, from a lower to a higher place ; e. g. of
persons c. ace. et tls c. ace.. as els opos
Matt. 17, 1. Mark 9, 2 ; Pass, els rbv ovpa-
vov Luke 24, 51. Sept. for nbsri i Chr.
15, 3. 12; K^art 1 Sam. 17, 54 . So Luc.
Dial. Deor. 20. 6. Xen. Conv. 8. 30. Of
things, as sacrifices, to bring up, to offer up t
by placing the victim or thing offered upon
the altar ; so with ace. and eVi TO Svo-taori?-
piov James 2, 21 ; ace. simply Heb. 7, 27
bis. 13, 15. 1 Pet. 2, 5. Sept. with eVi TO
3vcr. for !^sn Gen. 8, 20 ; simpl. Lev. 14,
9. Judg. 11, 31.
2. Trop. dveveyKflv ras afj.aprias r}fi(av, to
bear up our sins, to take upon oneself and
bear our sins, i. e. to bear the penalty of sin,
to make expiation for sin, spoken of Christ
1 Pet. 2, 24. Heb. 9, 28, quoted from Is.
53, 12 where Sept. for Xbj . Comp. Sept.
dvoicrovcri TTJV Tropveiav v/jicav for N^UJ Num.
14, 33. So dv. apapriav Antiph. 753. 10 ;
KivBvvovs Thuc. 3. 38.
dva(})0)ve(i), , f. ^o-w, (^wi/ew,) to
speak up or out, intrans. with dat. of man
ner, Luke 1, 42. Sept. for S^IZJCJ 1 Chr.
15, 28. Plut. Themist. 26 dvefp avTjo-e pi-
ro) TOVT I. Pol. 3. 33. 4.
ec os, rj, (ai/a^eco,) an out
pouring, as the estuary of a river, Strab.
3. p. 206, 374. In N. T. trop. outpouring,
effusion, excess ; 1 Pet. 4, 4 els TT/V avrr^v
rrjs do-arias dvdxyviv into the same outpour
ing (excess) of rioting.
dva^copew, <, f. ^ a6)) (^copeco, ) to give
place, to go bach, to draw back, e. g.
1. Genr. to withdraw from a place, to
depart, intrans. with ds c. ace. of place
whither, Matt. 2, 12. 14. 22. 4, 12. 14, 13.
15, 21. Mark 3, 7 (others Trpo y). John 6,
15; with fKftefv Matt. 12, 15, comp. 14,
13; absol. Matt. 2, 13. 9, 24 dvaxcopelre
withdraw, give place. 27, 5. Sept. with ds
for H-ja Hos. 12, 12. So with ds Hdian.
1. 12. 2. Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 7; absol. Plato
Conv. 175. a.
2. Spec, to withdraw, for privacy, to go
53
aside, intrans. with /ear IBiav Acts 23, 19 ;
absol. 26, 31. Comp. Hdian. 1. 12. 12 V
TOIS dvaK()(a>pi]K6<ri TOTTOIS.
, f<B y, 77,
freshing, revival; Acts 3, 19 Kcupot di/a\^u-
f a>r Zimes of refreshing, i. e. of joy to come
in tho kingdom of Christ ; comp. v. 20. 21.
Sept. for nm-i Ex. 8, 11 [15]. Philo de
Abr. p. 371. d. Strabo 17. p. 1137.
ava-^v^Q), f. o>, O/ vxw,) to breathe
up, to take breath ; hence to revue, be re
freshed. Sept. for tiB? Ex. 23, 12; ni-n
1 Sam. 16, 23. Trans, to revive, to refresh,
with cooling, Od. 4. 568. Bion 1. 85. In
N. T. genr. to refresh, to cheer, c. ace. 2
Tim. 1, 16 on TroXXa/ct? pe dvtyv^f. So
Pass. Xen. Hell. 7. 1. 19.
dfSpaTJ-oSov,) a slave-dealer, man-stealer, 1
Tim. 1, 10; comp. Ex. 21, 16. Deut. 24,
7. Pol. 12. 9. 2. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 6.
AvopeaS) ov, 6, (di/^p,) Andrew, an old
Greek name Hdot. 6. 126; in N. T. pr. n.
of one of the Apostles, Mark 3, 18 ; the
brother of Simon Peter, Matt. 4, 18. 10, 2.
Mark 1,16. Luke 6, 14. John 6, 8. He
was from Bethsaida of Galilee ; and had
been a follower of Jolm the Baptist ; John
1, 41. 45. He was one of those mo?t
closely connected with Jesus, Mark 1, 29.
13, 3. John 6, 8. 12, 22 bis. Mentioned
also Acts 1,13; but not later.
avopi^w. f. (Vo), (di/iyp,) to make manly,
c. ace. Xen (Ec. 5. 4. In N. T. Mid. to
show oneself a man, to be manly, 1 Cor. 16,
13. Sept. for Pin Deut. 31, 6. 7; ?**
Josh. 1, 6. 9. So 1 Mace. 2, 64. Luc. Eun.
13. Xen. An. 4. 3. 34.
S, ov, 6, (dvr)p, Ktdcda),) An-
dronicus, pr. n. of a Jewish Christian, a
kinsman and fellow-prisoner of Paul, Rom.
16,7.
dvopO^OVOS, ov, 6, TI, adj. (avrfp, <po-
i/fvco,) manslaying ; as Subst. a manslayer,
murderer, 1 Tim. 1, 9. 2 Mace. 9, 28. Luc.
Asin. 21. Plato Euth. 9. a.
dvey/c\rjTOS, O u, 6, f), adj.- (a priv. eyna~
\ea>.) not arraigned or accused; hence
blameless, unblamable, 1 Cor. 1, 8. Col. 1,
22. 1 Tim. 3, 10. Tit. 1, 6. 7. Jos. Ant. 5.
8. 8. Plut. Pericl. 15. Xen. Mem. 2. 8. 5.
OS, O v, 6, 17, adj. (a priv.
i,) not to be relafed, unspeakable,
unutterable, 2 Cor. 9, 15. Athenagor.
Apol. p. 10, of God. So dotfjyrjTos Xen.
Cyr. 7. 1. 32.
ai/e/cXaX,?;ro9, ov, 6,17, adj. (a priv. eVcXa.
Xe a>.) unspeakable, unutterable, 1 Pet, 1,8.
Eunap. Proaeres. <BS eVvSero rrjv oXoyoi/ rav-
T7]V KOI avfK\d\7)TOi> o~a>rr)piav.
ai/e/cXet7TT09, O u, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. eVXet-
7TW,) unfailing, inexhaustible, Luke 12,33.
Diod. Sic. 3. 23. Plut. de defect. Orac. 51.
ave/CTO$, 77, fa, (di/e^op-at,) tolerable, sup
portable ; in N. T. only Neut. compar. dven-
Torepov eo-rat Matt. 10, 15. 11, 22. 24.
[Mark 6, 11.] Luke 10, 12. 14. Pol. 12.
9. 5. Plato Legg. 907. a.
dveXeij/Acov, ovos, 6, f), adj. (a priv. eXe-
77/icoi/,) unmerciful, cruel, Rom 1, 31. Sept.
for ijax Prov. 5, 9. 11, 17. Wisd. 12, 5.
19, 1. Comp. dve\er)fj.6va)s Antiph. 114. 10.
aveiiiCpiiai, Pass, (ni/t/ior,) to be wind-
driven, tossed by the wind, James 1 , 6. Not
found in Sept. nor in Gr. writers.
ave/jio 1 ?, ov, 6 (aeo, arjui,) 1. wind, pr. a
breath or stream of air, Matt. 11,7. 14, 24.
Mark 4, 41. Luke 7, 24. Rev. 7, 1 prj irvfy
avffios. Spoken of violent, stormy winds,
Matt. 7, 25. 27. 8, 26. 27. 14, 30 rov aveuo*
la-xvpov. v. 32. Mark 4, 37. 39 bis. 6, 48.
51. Luke 8, 23. 24. 25. John 6, 18. Acts
27, 4. 7. 14. 15. James 3, 4 VTTO cncX^pcbi/
dv([i.a>v. Jude 12. Rev. 6, 13. Sept. for
^1 Job 21, 18. Is. 41, 16. al. So Pol. 9.
25. 3. Xen. CEc. 18. 1. Rev. 7, 1 01 reWa-
pe s avepoi, the four cardinal winds. Sept. for
nirvn Sa-iX Jer. 49, 36. Hence
2. Meton. ol Tto-o-apes avepoi, the four
winds, i. e. the four quarters of the earth or
heavens, whence the four cardinal winds
blow, Matt. 24, 31. Mark 13, 27; comp.
Luke 13, 29. Sept. for rnnil SS iX i Chr.
9, 24. Dan. 11, 4. Jos. Ant. 8. 3. 5.
3. Trop. as the emblem of instability, in
constancy ; Eph. 4, 14 avfp.os rfjs oioao-Ka-
\ias icind of doctrine, .i. e. varying and un
stable doctrines, vain opinions. Ecclus. 5,
9. So nil Job 15, 2.
, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. eVSe-
Xerai.) inadmissible, impossible, Luke 17, 1 ;
comp. Matt. 18, 7.
dve^epevvrjro^ ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv.
e^fpewaw,) unsearchable, inscrutable, Rom.
11, 33. Symm. for ">" Prov. 25, 3 ; - p5
Jer. 17, 9. Aristot. Eth. N.
, ov. 6, fj, adj. (dvexopai, KO-
KOJ,) enduring evil, patient under evils and
injuries, 2 Tim. 2, 24. Hierocl. ad Pythag.
Carm. Aur. 7. Luc. Jud. Voc. 9 ; comp
dve^LKOKia Wisd. 2, 19. Pint. Pelop. 25
54
?, ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv.
ei^i/idfa>,) no to ie traced out ; trop. ?2-
searchable, inscrutable, Rom. 11, 33. Eph.
3, 8. Sept. for ^ "pi* Job 5, 9. 9, 10.
Prayer of Manass. 6.
dveiralo- XVVTOS, ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv.
eVaKT^wo/iai,) not to be made ashamed, iviih-
out cause of shame, irreproachable, 2 Tim.
2, 15. Jos. Ant. 18. 7. 1 ; so Adv. -us,
Agapet. 57. Wetst. in loc.
az/e7TiX?77rT09, O v, 6, rj, adj. (a priv. eVt-
\afij3dva>, ) not to be laid hold of or attacked,
Thuc. 5. 17. In N. T. not to be reprehend
ed, blameless, unblamable, 1 Tim. 3, 2 comp.
Tit. 1, 7 avey&ifros. 1 Tim. 5, 7. 6, 14.
So Plut. Pericl. 10. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 15.
CiVGp YpfJLCii, aor. 2 dvriX. Sov, (epyouat,)
to go wp, to ascend, from a lower to a higher
place, as els TO 6 poy John 6, 3 ; els lepoo-6-
Xvfia Gal. 1, 17. 18 ; see in dva^aivca no. 1.
Sept. for T^fi 1 K. 13, 12 ; ia Judg. 21,8.
Hdian. 3. 8. 11. Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 39.
y, ^, (dvirjfj.i, ) 1. a letting
up or Zoose, remission, relaxation, pr. from
close confinement ; Acts 24, 23 e^eiv avecriv,
to have relaxation, i. e. from actual bonds.
So Sept. 8ovvai aveaiv 2 Chr. 23, 15. Also
from exertion, obligation ; 2 Cor. 8, 13 ov
iva a XXoty avecns, i. e. from the duty of contri
buting. So from exertion, toil, Jos. Ant. 3.
10. 6. Hdian. 8. 5. 19.
2. Trop. remission, rest, quiet ; e. g. in
ternal 2 Cor. 2, 12 ; external 2 Cor. 7, 5.
2 Thess. 1, 7. Pol. 1. 66. 10. Plato Legg.
724. a.
:>; f. dam, (dvd intens. eYdco,) to
examine thoroughly, to inquire strictly, Sept.
for V-ft Judg. 6, 20. Susann. 14. In N. T.
in a judicial sense, to examine, to put to the
question, by scourging to force confession,
c. ace. Acts 22, 24. 29.
dvev, prep. c. gen. (kindr. dv- priv.
Engl. un- ,) without ; e. g. of things, imply
ing their absence, as avev yoyyvcrfimv with
out murmurings 1 Pet. 4, 9; avev Xoyov
without word, i. e. without preaching and
admonition, 1 Pet. 3, 1. Sept. for "pn Ex.
21, 11 ; xj;n Is. 55, 1. So Dem. u"l. 4.
Xen. An. 2. 6. 6. Of persons, praegn.
Matt. 10, 29 avev TOV irarpos without the
Father, without his knowledge and will;
comp. Luke 12, 6. Sept. for px Am. 3, 5.
So Horn. II. 15. 213. Dem. 1240. 30; avev
(3ao-iXoy Xen. Hell. 4. 8. 16. In Gr. wri
ters avev is found also as an adverb without
case ; Winer 58. 6. Buttm. 146. 4. 2.
ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. efaeros,)
not well-situated, not commodious, Acts 27,
12. Hesych. dvevZeroV dxprja-rov.
avevpUTKO), aor. 2 dvevpov, (et>pt o-K<o,)
to find out, to trace out, by inquiry, c. ace.
Luke 2, 16. Acts 21, 4. Plut. Camill. 30.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 40.
), f. Vco, (e x>,) to hold up, e. g.
Jos. Ant. 3. 1. 6. Horn. II. 3.
318 ; to hold up or back, as horses II. 23.
426 ; the rain from falling, Sept. for sja
Am. 4, 7. In N. T. only Mid. dj
f. dve^ofjLai, imperf. dveixopnv, also 771
P.TJV 2 Cor. 11, 1. 4 Rec. aor. 2 jjye
Acts 18, 14; for the double augm. see
Buttm. \ 86. n. 3, 4. Kiihn. $ 126. 1 ; pr.
to TioZd oneself up, and so to hold or iear
p against any thing, to endure ; constr. c.
gen. Matth. 5 359. n.
1. Of pers. to iear w^A, to have patience
with the errors and weaknesses of others ;
c. gen. Matt. 17, 17 ems Trore di>et-op.ai vpcov.
Mark 9, 19. Luke 9, 41. Acts 18, 14. 2
Cor. 11, 1 bis. 19. Eph. 4, 2. Col. 3, 13 ;
absol. 2 Cor. 11, 4. Sept. for pQxntl
Is. 63, 15. Pol. 3. 82. 5. Plato "Rep .
564. d.
2. Of things: a) to endure, to bear pa-
tifntly, as afflictions; 2 Thess. 1, 4 rats
SXi\^eo-/ als dvexfo-^ie, i. e. aiy for &>v by
attraction; absol. 1 Cor. 4, 12. 2 Cor. 11,
20. So c. gen. 2 Mace. 9, 12. Hdian. 8.
5. 9. Plato Apol. 31. b. b) to endure, to
bear with, i. e. to admit doctrine, exhorta
tion, 2 Tim. 4, 3. Heb. 13, 22. So Sept.
Job 6, 26.
aveyrios, ov, 6, a cousin, Lat. consobri-
nus, Col. 4, 10. Sept. Num. 36, 11. Plut.
Thes. 7. Xen. An. 7. 8. 9.
avrftov, ov, TO, dill, anethum graveolens
v. hortense, an aromatic plant, Matt. 23, 23.
Theophr. H. PI. 7. 1. 2. Dioscor. 3.461.
Plin. H. N. 19. 52, where anethum is dis
tinguished from anisum, anise. Celsii Hie-
rob. I. p. 494.
avrj/co), defect. (^KO>,) to have come up
or reached to any thing, Hdot. 7. 60. Xen.
An. 6. 2. 3, 5 ; to pertain or belong to, 1
Mace. 10, 42. Dem. 1390. 17. In N. T.
trop. to be pertinent, Jit, proper ; impers.
Col. 3, 18 coy dvrjKev ev Kvpia>. Part. neut.
TO dj^Koz/, TO dvfjKovra, that which is pro
per, becoming, Philem. 8. Eph. 5, 4. Com
pare Hdot. 6. 109. Suid. dz^Koj/ TO irpf-
ov, 6, T), adj. (a priv.
untamed, ungentle, fierce, of oersons 2 Tim.
avrjp
3, 3. JSsch. Prom. 716. Arr. Epict. 1. 3.
7. Plut. Pomp. 28.
dvijp, avftpos, 6, (kindr. dprjv,
a man, one of the male -sex, Lat. xir.
1. Genr. as opp. to woman ; Luke 1, 27.
34 fTTtl uv8pa ou yip&jovcco. 5, 18. 7, 20.
John 1,13. Acts 2, 22. 9, 38. 10, 5. 30.
13, 21. Rom. 11, 4. James 1, 8. 2, 2. al.
saep. Xen. (Ec. 7. 30. Plato Conv. 191. e.
2. Spec, a man of adult years. a) As
distinguished from a youth, etc. Luke 19,2.
John 1,30; so where tivftpes, yvvaiKfs, irat-
dia are spoken of, Matt. 14, 21. 15,38.
Mark 6, 44. Acts 17, 12. So Plato Rep.
549. e. Xen. Conv. 4. 17. b). As mar
ried, a husband, Matt. 1,16. Mark 10, 2. 12.
Luke 2, 36. 16, 18. John 4, 16-18. 1 Cor.
7, 2-4. 13. 14. Gal. 4, 27. Col. 3, 19. al.
Sept. and izjix Gen. 2, 23. 3, 6. (Ecclus.
4, 10. Luc. D. Mort. 23. 3. Xen. Cyr. 1.
3. 13.) Also a husband by anticipation,
one betrothed, a bridegroom, Matt. 1, 19.
Rev. 21, 2. Sept. and tfix Deut. 22, 23.
So of a bride, els dvftpbs [OIKIOJ/] tivai v.
e A3eu> Alciphr. p. 364. Liban. p. 556. c.
Comp. Greg. Cor. p. 45 Schaef. c) Plur.
of soldiers, or rather of the temple guards
under the direction of the Sanhedrim, men,
Luke 22, 63 ; comp. v. 47 and Matt. 26, 47.
So of soldiers 1 Mace. 3, 39. Xen. An. 1.
2. 1. d) With an adjunct ; e. g. with an
adj. as dvfjp (ppovipos Matt. 7, 24 ; dvrjp //.co-
cos v. 26 ; also Luke 5, 8. 12. James 1, 8. al.
So Hdian. 2. 15. 1. Xen. An. 1. 3. 20. With
pron. Tt j, where dv^p is pleonast. Luke 8,
27. Acts 10, 1. 16, 9. So Xen. An. 4. 8.
4. With a gentile noun, as Acts 8, 27 avr^p
Afoi o^ an Ethiopian. 10,^28. 22, 3. Plur.
Matt. 12, 41 avftpfs NjvfvtTai. Luke 11, 32.
Acts 11, 20. So Ml V. H. 12. 56. Xen.
An. 1. 8. 1 dvf]p IlepaTjs. e) In a direct
and respectful address, simply avftpfs, men,
sirs, Acts 14, 15. 19, 25. 27, 10. 21. 25.
(Xen. An. 1. 4. 14.) With a gentile noun;
Acts 1, 11 avbpes TaXtXalot. 2, 14. 22. 5,
35. 13, 16. 17, 22 avSpes AS^i/mot, Athe
nians. 19, 35. 21, 28. So Xen. An. 1. 7.
3. With aSeXcpoi, Acts 1, 16 ; comp. Sv-
8p (/u Aoi Xen. An. 1. 6. 6. f) Indef. for
dvr)p ris or simple ris, Luke 9, 38 dvrjp dirb
TOV oxXou. Acts 6, 11. So Xen. Cyr. 2. 2.
22 dvrjp TOV 8rjp.ov.
3. Trop. a man in understanding, intel
ligence, true wisdom ; opp. a child 1 Cor.
13, 11 ; and so reXeioy dvfjp Eph. 4, 13.
James 3, 2. So a man worthy of the name,
Horn. II. 5. 529. Hdot. 7. 210. Xen. Cyr.
4. 2. 25.
4. Indef. a man, any man or person, one
of the human family, Lat. homo. Rom. 4, 8
paKapios dvrjp, w KT\. James 1,12. 20. 23.
Plur. Luke 11, 31 fiera rcoi/ dvBpmv rf/s yt-
vtiis Tav-njs. Acts 4, 4. Matt. 14, 35 oi
tivdpes TOV TOTTOV e/ceiVou the men of that
place, the people, the inhabitants. Sing.
Soph. CEd. Col. 567 or 573. Xen. Mem.
4. 5. 2. Plur. Luc. D. Mort. 24. 1. Xen.
Cyr. 4. 3. 13. +
ai> jiCTT77/zt, f. O-TIJO-CO, (dvri, urr^/ii,) in
N. T. only perf. dv^ea-T^Ka, aor. 2 avrta-rnv,
Mid. impf. dv^LcrTa^v ; Act. intrans. to
stand against, Mid. to set oneself against ; i. e.
genr. to withstand, to resist, to oppose, c. dat.
Matt. 5, 39 p,rj dvri(TTr)vai r<a Ttovrjpio. Luke
21, 15. Acts 6, 10. 13, 8. Rom. 9, 19. 13,
2. Gal. 2, 11. 2 Tim. 3, 8 bis. 4,15. James
4, 7. 1 Pet. 5, 9 ; absol. Rom. 13, 2 ot dv-
Seo-rTjKoYey. Eph. 6, 13. Sept. for lay
Ps. 76, 8 ; rrn|5 Deut. 25, 18. Ildian. 2*.
10. 11. Plato Conv. 196. d. Absol. Xen.
An. 7. 3. 11.
dv&OfjLO\oyeofj,(U, ovjuat, Mid. depon.
(dvri, o/ioXoyfo),) pr. to utter in turn the
same things, said of a person or party as
over against another ; hence, to assent or
consent in turn, on one s part, c. dat. Pol.
28. 4. 4. ib. 17. 6 ; to make an agreement
Pol. 5. 105. 2; to confess in turn, on one s
part, e. g. TOS apapTias Jos. Ant. 8. 10. 3.
1 Esdr. 8, 91 ; c. dat. Pol. 30. 8. 7. In N. T.
to profess or declare in turn, to praise, to
laud, on one s part, c. dat. Luke 2, 38 *al
O.VTT) avScu/JoAoyeiTo rai Kvpia> and she too
(in turn, on her part) praised the Lord, i. e.
as Simeon had done just before, vv. 34. 35.
So Sept. for ^ rri-in Ps. 79, 13. Comp. Diod.
Sic. 1. 70 dy3o/zoAoyeur3ai ray aptray TOV
/SatrtAecoy.
aifeo$) eos, TO, (dvd, avco,) a flower,
James 1, 10. 11. 1 Pet. 1, 24 bis. Sept. for
"P* Num. 17, 8. Luc. Nigr. 30. Xen.
Ven. 5. 5.
dv&pa/cid, as, T), (ai/3pa,) afire of coals,
a heap of burning coals, John 18, 18. 21,
9. Ecclus: 11, 32. Dem. 423. 2. Plut.
Symp. 6. 7. 2.
, axes, 6, a coal; Rom. 12,20
o-apfvo-fis eVi TTJV Kf(JHi\i}v
avTov thou shall heap coals of fire on his
head, i. e. awaken feelings of shamo and
compunction ; quoted from Prov. 25, 22,
where Sept. for rbnj._Hdian 4. 7. 9,
Plut. C. Mar. 44.
ou, 6, 77, (ai/3po>7ro,
a word of the later Greek, Lob.
56
ad Phryn. p. 621 ; Plur. as Subst. men-
pleasers, Eph. 6, 6. Col. 3, 22. Sept. Ps.
53, 6. Psalt. Salom. 4, 8. 10. p. 929.
dv^pdiTTWOS, 77, or, (i/3po>7roff,) per
taining to man, human, i. e. a) As distinc
tive of man ; James 3, 7 17 (pvo-is dv^pwirivr]
marts nature, opp. to that of beasts, etc.
So Hdian. 1. 13. 12. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 13.
b) As proceeding from or instituted by man,
e. g. a-ofpia dv^pwnivr], marts wisdom, not
the true, 1 Cor. 2, 4. 13. Also 1 Cor. 4, 3
dv^puiTivri fip.fpa a marts day, i. e. a judg
ment day of man s appointment ; antith.
fip-epa Kvpiov. 1 Pet. 2, 13. So Dem. 317.
23. Plato Apol. 20. d, di>3p. o~o(pia. c) As
common to man or to his experience ; 1
Cor. 10, 13 TTftpacr/ios ... uv^pannvos, i. e.
common to man, and therefore adapted to
his weakness ; opp. v-rrep 6 fiumo-Se. Neut.
as adv. Rom. 6, 19di/3po>7riVoi>Aeya> I speak
in the manner of men, in language and ex
amples drawn from common life, i. q. KOTO.
ttj/3p7TOi/ Xe yw Gal. 3, 15. So Pol. 3. 5. 8.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 40.
dv^pCOTTOKTOVOS, 0V, 6, r/, adj. (aiKpa>iTos,
KTfivw.) manslaying ; Subst. a manslayer,
murderer, John 8, 44. 1 John 3, 15 bis.
Comp. Wisd. 2, 24. Eurip. Iph. T. 390.
s, ov, 6, T), (kindr. dvd, ava>,
a man, one of the human family,
man or woman, a person, Lat. homo. Sept.
often forces; BJiS ; ttJ13X.
1. Pr. and definite or indefinite, as put
with or without the article or other ad
juncts.
A) Definite, with the art. 6 ai/3po>7ror,
01 ai>3pto7rot, and also in the Vocative.
a) Where the person spoken of is already
known, either from the context or in some
other way. a) Simply, e. g. Sing. 6 av-
3pa>7roy, Matt. 12, 13 Tore Ae yet TW di-3p&>7r6>,
comp. v. 10. 26, 72. 74. Mark 3, 3. 5 comp.
v. 1. 5, 8 comp. v. 2. 14, 71. Luke 6, 8
comp. v. 6. 8, 29. 33. 35 comp. v. 27. John
2, 25 bis, where 6 ai/Spwjroj is the particu
lar person with whom Jesus might at any
time have to do. John 7, 51 p) 6 v6p.os
rip-cov Kpivfi rbv av Spwirov doth our law con
demn the man? i. e. the person accused.
John 19, 5 tSe 6 ai/SpwTrof, i. e. the man
whose life ye seek. Matt. 12, 43 and Luke
11, 24 when the unclean spirit is gone out
OTTO TOV di/SpooTTov. i. e. the man in whom he
had dwelt. Acts 19, 16. 25, 22 comp. v. 14.
2 Thess. 2, 3. PLUR. of aVSpwTrot, the men,
the persons, already known ; Matt. 8, 27
of 8e ai3p<7rot &av[j.a<rai>, i. e. those in
the boat with Jesus. Luke 7, 31. John
4, 28 Totj di^p&JTrois, the men of the city,
the inhabitants. John 6, 10. 14 comp. v. 5.
2 Thess. 3, 2. Rev. 9, 6. 10. 15. 18. 20,
comp. v. 4. /3) With an adjunct render
ing the person more definite and distinct ;
e. g. ouroy, as 6 av Sp. OVTOS or OVTOS 6
<u/3p. Mark 14, 71. 15, 39. Luke 2, 25.
John 7, 46. Acts 5, 28. al. Plur. Acts 4, 16.
5,35. 38. 16, 17. 20. With cufivos, Matt.
12,45. 18,7. Mark 14,21. Luke 11,26.
James 1, 7. Plur. Acts 16, 35. Also with
TO i OVTOS, 2 Cor. 12, 3 ; us, o OTIS with its
verb John 9, 24. Acts 4, 22 ; Plur. John 17
6. Rev. 9, 4. So with a numeral, as 6 els av
3po)7roy the one man Rom. 5, 15. 19 ; or a
subst. with the art. in apposition, as ot av-
SpwTTot ot TToififves Luke 2,15; or a parti
ciple with the art. Luke 11, 44. John 5, 12.
Acts 4, 14. 21, 28. Rev. 16, 2. y) Vocat.
aySptBTre, addressed to a person standing
by, and less respectful than avrjp q. v.
Luke 5, 20. 12, 14. 22, 58. 60. Also & av-
SpwTre, addressed by a writer to the person
to whom he writes, or with whom he is dis
cussing or disputing ; 1 Tim. 6, 1 1 (TV 6V, &>
avZpanrf TOV Seou, but thou, O man of God.
Rom. 2, 1. 3. 9, 20. James 2, 20 comp. v,
18. So Plut. de sera Num. vind. 8. Xen
Cyr. 2. 2. 7.
b) Where the Sing. 6 avSpa-n-os, the man,
is used in a collective or generic sense, either
for all mankind or for a particular class of
men ; Winer 27. 1 . Matt. 4, 4 OVK eV apra
p,6vti> {rj&ertu 6 ai/SpwTro?. 12, 35 6 dyaSor
ai/3pco7roy. 15, 11 bis. 18. 20 bis. Mark 2,
27. Luke 4, 4. Rom. 7, 1. 10, 5. 1 Cor. 2,
11 bis. So with an adjunct for greater
definiteness, e. g. os with its verb Rom. 4,
6 ; a participle with the art. Rom. 14, 20.
c) Where the Plur. of ai/3po>7roi, the men,
is used in a generic sense, more or less
limited according to the context, a) As
referring mainly to those round about, the
people with whom we live, in comm. Engl.
the folks ; usually in Engl. without art.
men, people, folks, other men. Matt. 10, 17
TrpcxTfXfTe COTO TI> diftpunruv beware of men,
people, i. e. those with whom you are
brought in contact. Matt. 5, 13 KaraTrarel-
crSat VTTO rutv di/3pa>7r<Bi . V. 16. 19. 6, 1. 2.
5. 14. 15. 16. 18. 7, 12. 13, 25. Mark 8,
27. Acts 18, 13. al. : With a particip. with
out art. Mark 8, 24. ) Where of atftp.
refers to mankind as a whole, though with-*
out including every individual ; Engl. usu
ally without art. men, mankind. Matt. 12,
3 1 Tracra d/iaprt a . . . d0e3^o-eTat rotr dvSpa)-
irois. 19, 12. Mark 7, 21. John 3, 19. Acts
57
15, 17. 24, 16. Rom. 14, 18. 1 Cor. 13, 1.
Eph. 4, 14. Col. 2, 22. 1 Tim. 6, 9. 2 Tim.
3, 2. Rev. 8, 11. 13, 13. al. With an adj.
implying a class of mankind, 1 Pet. 2, 15.
2 Pet. 3, 7. Opp. to God, and with a par
ticiple with the art. James 3, 9. y} Where
all mankind are included ; John 1 , 4 17 fcoi)
TJV TO <pu>s TOW dv^panratv. Acts 17, 30.
Rom. -2, 16. Heb. 9, 27. Rev. 16, 18. Matt.
9, 8 TOV 86ma fov(riav roiavrrjv rots ai 3pa>-
nois, i. e. they regarded the power exercised
by Jesus as something imparted to mankind
or to the human nature. Also where of
y3pa>7rot stands in antith. with 6 Sedy, in
cluding also the idea of frailty and imper
fection; Matt. 10, 32. 33. Mark 7, 8. Luke
12, 8. 9. 16, 15; comp. below in B. c. e.
B) Indef. without the art. av^pwros a
man, av^panroi men, i. e. an individual or
individuals of the human family.
a) In the predicate of a sentence ; Matt.
8, 9 KOI yap aiftpanros flpi inro f^oixriav.
Acts 10, 26. 28. James 5, 17. Plur. Acts
4, 13. 14, 15. Plato Crat. 399. c.
b) W T hen ai/3pw7ros is subjoined in appo
sition by way of explanation; so with Ss
after a pron. John 8, 40 ; after a noun
1 Tim. 2, 5.
c) Genr. and in various relations, viz.
it) For an individual in particular circum
stances, but not before known or referred
to, a man, a certain man ; Plur. men, cer
tain men. Matt. 13, 31 ov \aftvv av^panros
toTTfipev tv TOJ dyp< avrov. V. 44. 21, 28.
Mark 4, 26. l2, l . Luke 13, 19. 20, 9.
John 9, 1. Plur. of persons slain Rev. 11,
13. So where the writer does not wish to
specify the person more nearly ; 2 Cor. 12,
2 ol8a uv%pa>TTov eV Xpicrra). Rev. 13, 18
dpi3p,oy yap ai SpcoTrou eori. $) With an
adjunct expressing the character or circum
stances of a person or persons ; e, g. a prep,
with its case, Mark 1, 23 a/3p. tv irvevfjLaTi
aKaSdprw. 5, 2. John 3, 1 uv^p. t< TCOV
4>apacraicoi>. So with an appellative, where
we may render merely the latter; Matt.
11, 19 and Luke 7, 34 av3p. cpdyoy KOI
otwTTonjs, i. e. a glutton and a wine-bibber.
Matt. 13, 45 avZp. ep-rropoy. V. 52. 18, 23.
20, 1. 21, 33. Comp. Matth. } 430. 6.
With a gentile noun, Matt. 27, 32 c/3p.
Kvpnvalos, i. e. a Cyrenian. Acts 21, 39.
22, 25. Siftp. Pa>pxzloy a Roman. Plur.
Acts 16, 37. (Xen. An. 6. 2. 23.) With
an adj. John 9, 16 cu-3p. ap,apTo>Xoy. Mark
13, 34 a. dirodrjfws. Acts 4, 9 3i>3p. do-3f-
vr,s. Matt. 9, 32. 13, 28. Rom. 1, 23. 7,
24. Tit. 3, 10. Plur. Luke 24, 7. Acts
4, 13. With Tt y indef. a certain man, Matt.
18, 12. Luke 10, 30. 12,16. 14,2. John 5,
5. al. Plur. 1 Tim. 5, 24. Jude 4. With
relat. oy and its verb, Luke 2, 25. 5, 18.
John 4, 29 ; so with Kai instead of a relat.
Luke 6, 6 ; or also iva instead of a relat.
John 5, 7. With a participle having the
art. Rom. 1, 18. 2, 9. Jude 4; but usually
without art. Matt. 9, 9. 11, 8. 12, 10. Mark
3, 1. Luke 4, 33. John 9, 11. Acts 15, 26.
al. y) For any man or men, whoever
he or they may be, of whatever birth, age,
country, rank, character. Matt. 12, 12 TO O-W
ovv StcKpepet ai>3pa>7roy irpoftarov. Luke 18,
2. 4. John 5, 34. 41. 7, 46. Acts 12, 22.
1 Cor. 6, 18. 15, 21 where the expression
is general, though the individual referred to
is known, comp. Rom. 5, 15. 17. Gal. 3,
15. 6, 1. Phil. 2, 8. Rev. 4, 7. al. Plur.
wSpcoTTot men, Luke 1, 25. Acts 17, 26.
1 Cor. 3, 21 Kavxdo- Sai ev dv3pa>7roty, comp.
v. 32. 4, 9. 14, 2. 3. 2 Cor. 5, 11. 1 Tim.
2, 5. Heb. 5, 1. Rev. 9, 7. al. Sometimes
the genit. Plur. di-3pa>7rcoj/ approaches to the
nature of an adj. or compound idea ; e. g.
dXiely di SpcoTrwi men-Jishers Matt. 4, 19.
Mark 1, 17; eVrdXp-ara dv3p. human com
mandments Matt. 15, 9. Mark 7, 7 ; so
Luke 9, 56. Acts 17, 25. Phil. 2, 7. In
like manner the genit. Sing. df3po>7rou is
found instead of an adj. 2 Pet. 2, 16 eV dv
3pd)7rou (jxavtj with man s voice, i. e. a human
voice. Rev! 21, 17. So Sept. Is. 8, 1.
S) With an adjunct of number or quantity ;
e. g. a numeral, as els at>%p. John 1 1,50. 18,
14; Suo aj/3p. Luke 18, 10. John 8, 17.
So \vith IT as, as -rras <w3p. John 1, 9. Col.
1, 28 bis. James 1, 19; noires <u>3p. Luke
13, 4. Acts 22, 15. Rom. 5, 12. 18. 1 Cor.
7, 7. Phil. 4, 5. 1 Tim. 2, 1. 4. al. Neg.
ovSf if di/3pa>7ra>i> Mark 11,2. Luke 19, 30.
1 Tim. 6, 16. James 3, 8 ; p.rj8e Is di/Spw-
TTU>V Acts 4, 17. With TIS interrog. imply
ing a negat. TIS ai/Spwrros what man 1 Matt.
7, 9. 12, 11. Luke 15, 4. Acts 19, 35 ; T/S
dv%pdm<i>v I Cor. 2, 11. e) In antithesis
with Gdd, Christ, or with the operations of
the Holy Spirit, ai/Spcorros includes the idea
of frailty, imperfection, error, sin ; so opp.
God, Matt. 19, 6 6 oSv.6 3f6s (rvvffvcv,
av SptoiTos pf) xcopieTo>. 21, 25. 26. 22, 16.
Mark 10, 27. Acts 5, 29. Rom. 2, 29. al. Opp.
Christ, Gal. 1, 12 ov8e rrapa di/Spcorrcov . . .
dXXa 81 drroKaXv^ecoy I. Xp. Col. 3, 23. Heb.
7, 28. Opp. God and Christ, Gal. 1 , 1 bis. 10
bis. So too in respect to the agency of the
Spirit, as TJ/VXIKOS uiftpumos opp. o irvt v/ia-
TICCO S 1 Cor, 2, 14 comp, 15, f) In the
58
phrase Kara av^punrov, according to
man, i. e. as a man, after the manner of
men; Gal. 1, 11 rb evayyeXiov . . . OVK ecrri
Kara av^punrov, i. e. not after the manner of
men, not such as men would make it, comp.
V. 12. 1 Cor. 3, 3 ov^l . . . Kara acSpcoTroi/
TrapaTrareZre walk ye not as men ? parall.
crapK.iK.ol la-re. 1 Cor. 15, 32 see in 3?;pto-
/ua^e co. So \eyetv V. XaXai/ Kara avSpunrov
to speak after Jhe manner of men, i. e. either
as men speak, perh. inconsiderately, Rom.
3, 5 ; or by an example drawn from com
mon life, Gal. 3, 15 ; or from human in
sight or experience, 1 Cor. 9, 8.
2. Spec, avSpanros with or without the
art. stands in place of words expressing
various relations which are determined by
the context, e. g. a) For a man, xir, a
male adult person, Matt. 25, 24. Luke 19,
21. 22. John 1, 6. 3, 1. Acts 4, 13. al. So
oVSipooTros TOV 3ov, a man of God, his mi
nister or messenger, 2 Tim. 3, 17. 2 Pet.
1, 21. (Sept. for CPr^N WIN 1 K. 13, 1.
1 Esdr. 5, 49.) Also 6 aVSp. rfjs ap.aprias
2 Thess. 2, 3, see in ap.apria no. 1 . b) For
a husband, opp. a wife, Matt. 19. 3. 5. 10.
Mark 10, 7. 1 Cor. 7, 1. Eph. 5, 31. So
Sept. and ti^X Gen. 2, 24. c) Fora/iowse-
holder, master, pater-familias, opp. 01 oiKta-
KOI, Matt. 10, 36. d) For a son, opp. a fa
ther, Matt. 10, 35 ; and genr. for a male child,
John 7, 22. 23. 16, 21. So Ecclus. 3, 11.
Hdian. 1. 5. 15. e) For a sermnt, slave,
opp. a master, Luke 12, 36 comp. 37. Also
Rev. 18, 13 ^rv^al dz/3pa>7ra>i> men s persons,
i. e. slaves ; in allusion to Ez. 27, 13 where
Sept. for fix EB5 id. See in art. ^fvxn
no. 3. c. So Xen. Vect. 4. 14. Mem. 2. 1. 15.
3. Trop. in phrases, viz. a) Of the in
ner and outer man ; e. g. 6 eVco av^pmnos
the inner man, the mind, the soul, the ra
tional and moral nature, Rom. 7, 22. Eph.
3, 16 ; called also 6 KpvTrrbs TTJS KapSias
oVapcoTroy the hidden man of the heart 1 Pet.
3, 4. Opp. is 6 eo> aVSpoOTos the outer man,
the body, 2 Cor. 4, 16. b) Of the old and
new man ; e. g. 6 TraXaibs av^panros the old
man, the carnal unrenewed nature, Rom. 6,
6. Eph. 4, 22. Col. 3, 9. Opp. is 6 naivbs
nv^patiros the new man, i. e. renewed and
sanctified in Christ, Eph. 4, 24 ; impl. Col.
3, 10. So Christ is said to create in him
self the two (Jew and Gentile) els eva
Kmvbv av%pu>irov into one new man, who is
neither Jew nor Gentile, Eph. 2, 15 ; comp.
Gal. 3, 28. 6, 15.
4. In the phrase vf6y rov dvSpunrov, son
of man.
a) Without art. a son of man, i. q. a
man, one of the human race, parall. with
wSptaTToy, Heb. 2, 6 ri ecrriv oVSpcoTroy .
77 vlbs aV3po>7rov, quoted from Ps. 8, 5
where Sept. for cix ja. Spoken of the
Messiah as S/JLOIOS vim dv^punrov like unto a
son of man, in the likeness of man, Rev. 1,
13. 14, 14 ; in allusion to Dan. 7, 13, where
Sept. for Chald. t ; 3X "i2 . John 5, 27 see
in lett. b. Plur. 01 viol ra>v oVSpcoTrcoi the
s-ons of men, i. e. men, Eph. 3, 5. Mark 3,
28 irdvra d(pf %t](T(rai ra ap.aprrjp.ara rots
viols raiv diftpdnrmv, i. q. roty aVSpcoTroiy in
Matt. 12, 31. So Sept. for SON ">53 Gen.
11,5. Ecc. 2, 8. al.
b) With the art. 6 vlbs rov dv^pumov
the Son of man, pr. n. for the Messiah, used
by Jesus of himself, in allusion to Dan. 7,13;
see above in lett. a. Just as the Messiah
is called 6 vlbs rov SeoC the Son of God, as
partaking of the divine nature and sent
forth from God (see in VMS ) , so he calls
himself 6 vlbs rov di>3p. the Son of man, as
bearing the human form and nature, born
of a woman and made like unto his brethren
(Heb. 2, 17) ; Matt. 8, 20. 9, 6. 10, 23.
11, 19. 12, 8. Mark 2, 10. 28. Luke 5, 24.
6, 5. John 1, 52. 3, 13. 6, 27. 53. 62. al.
Once without art. John 5, 27 on vlbs dv-
3p&>77ou eoTi, i. e. because he hath taken
upon himself the human nature. In Dan.
7, 13. 14 the Messiah is represented as
coming with the clouds of heaven, and
this is repeated in Matt. 24, 30. Mark 13,
26. Luke 21, 27 ; also Matt. 26, 64. Mark
14, 62. Luke 22, 69. In all, Jesus uses
this appellation of himself in the Gospels 84
times ; elsewhere it is used of him only
once, by Stephen Acts 7, 56. Others : THE
Son of man,, in distinction from all other
men, THE MAN in the highest sense, the
model and archetype of man. +
va), f. eva-a, (oVSvTraro?,) to
be proconsul, to govern as proconsul, c. gen.
Acts 18, 12. Hdian. 7. 5. 2. Plut. Comp.
Demosth. c. Cic. 3 fin.
, O v, 6, (dvri, vrraroy.) a
proconsul, Acts 13, 7. 8. 12. 19, 38 /cat dv-
Sinraroi ela-iv, a generic Plur. for a procon
sul; Winer ^ 27. 2. So Pol. 21. 8. 11.
Plut. Galb. 3. For the rank and authority
of proconsuls, see in art. Tiyepwv no. 2. Cy
prus was originally a pretorian province,
o-rparijjLK^, and not proconsular ; but was
left by Augustus under the senate, and hence
was governed by a proconsul ; Strabo 14.
684, 685. Dion Cass. 54, 4. See Adam s
59 "Avva?
Rom. Ant. p. 158. 165. Diet, of Antt. art.
Provincia.
l, f. di/?;o-o>, (iq/u,) aor. 2 avrjv,
Pass. aor. 1 dv&rjv, to send up or forth,
Od. 4. 568 ; to make spring up JEsch. Supp.
266. In N. T. to let up, to let go, i. e.
1. to slacken, to loosen, c. ace. ras (VKTT]-
pias Acts 27, 40. Pass Acts 16, 26 TO
Stcr/iei ai/e Sij. Wisd. 16, 24. Plut. M. Ant.
49. Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 7 opp. eVreiVw.
2. Zo Zeave o/f, to cease from, c. ace. r^v
aTTfiX^ Eph. 6, 9. (Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 75.)
Also to leave, not to care for a person, c. ace.
Heb. 13, 5 ov p.f] o-f dvfo, comp. Deut. 31, 6
where Sept. for ns^ Hiph.
avL\eci)?, co, 6, i], adj. (a priv. tXeco?,
without mercy, stern, only James
2, 13.
avtTTTOS, ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. i//7rra>,)
unwashed, a. x e ~ l P es Matt. 15, 20. Mark 7,
2. 5. Horn. II. 6. 266. Hes. Op. 723.
Luc. Demon. 4.
avicn"r)fllj f. dvao-TTja-co, (ion;/u,) aor. 1
di/ecrnycra ; aor. 2 dvfarrjv, imper. dwo-njSt,
apoc. avdvra Acts 12, 7. Eph. 5, 14. The
tenses of this verb, as in i<rn;/H q. v. are
divided between the trans, and intrans. sig
nifications, viz.
I. TRANS, in Act. pres. impf. fut. and
aor. 1 ; to make stand up, to raise up, i. e.
1. Pr. from a sitting posture, c. ace.
Acts 9, 41. So Pol. 13. 7. 8, comp. Xen.
Mem. 1. 4. 11. Of the dead, to raise up
sc. from the grave into life, c. ace. John 6,
39. 40. 44. 54. Acts 2, 24. 32. 13, 33;
also c. vfKpa>v Acts 13, 34. 17, 31. So
Horn. H. 24. 551. Xen. Yen. 1. 6.
2. Trop. to raise up, to cause to exist or
appear, e. g. TOV Xpurrov Acts 2, 30. 3, 26 ;
Trpo(pr]Tr]v Acts 3, 22. 7, 37, comp. Deut.
18, 18 where Sept. for E^pn. Also c. ace.
et dat. as o~irfpp.a rivi Matt. 22, 24, comp.
Sept. and tpptt Gen. 38, 8. Not else
where trans, in N. T.
II. INTRANS. in Act. perf. plupf. and
aor. 2 ; also in Mid. to stand up, to rise up,
to arise, viz.
1. Pr. from a posture or condition of
rest, e. g. a) Of persons sitting, Matt. 9,
9. 26,62. Mark 2, 14. 14,60. Luke 4, 16.
29. Acts. 9, 18 ; c. inf. 1 Cor. 10,7. Sept.
for Wp Ezra 9, 5. (Dem. 228. 18. Xen. An.
3. 2. 34.) Prsegn. Luke 4, 38 KOI avcurras
AC rijs (rvvayayyris, and he arose and went
out of the synagogue ; comp. Plato Pha^d.
116. a. di/urraro tls olicrjud TL. Once of a
person kneeling, Luke 22, 45 dvaoras djro
comp. v. 41. Sept. and nip
1 K. 8, 54. In the simplicity and particu
larity of ancient narrative, this verb (usually
Part, awards) is often put before verbs of
going, and also of undertaking or doing any
thing, like Heb. nip ; see Heb. Lex. nip
no. 1. b. Winer 67. 2. n. Mark 7, 24.
10, 1. Luke 1, 39. 15, 18. 20. 23, 1. Acts
8, 26. 27. 9, 11. al. So Sept. and nip Gen.
22, 3. 1 Sam. 26, 2. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 14
dvao-ras egr/ei. b) Of persons lying down ;
e. g. those sleeping, Mark 1, 35. Luke 11,
7. 22, 46. So Xen. CEc. 11. 4. Plato Ax.
367. c. The Atticists disallow this word
in respect to sleep, preferring rjyep^v
or fgrjyfpSrji ; SO Ammon. rjyep^r) dtrb VTT-
vov, avftm) 8e dno KXiVrjy. Thorn. Mag. art.
dve(TTr)<Ta. Genr. of those lying down for
any cause, Mark 5, 42. 9, 27. Luke 17, 19.
Acts 9, 6. 34. 40. 12, 7. Sept. and nip
Prov. 24, 16. Mic. 7, 8. So Luc. D. Mort.
27. 5. Xen. An. 4. 5. 8. c) Of the dead
to rise up from the grave into life, to live
again ; with e* veicpwv Matt. 17, 9. Mark 9,
9. 10. Luke 16, 31. 24, 46. John 20, 9.
Acts 17, 3 ; trop. of those dead in sin,
Eph. 5, 14. Absol. id. Matt. 20, 19. Mark
12,23. Luke 18, 33. 24,7. John 11,23.24.
Acts 9, 40. 1 Thess. 4, 14. 16. al. So 2
Mace. 7, 9 comp. v. 14. Horn. II. 24. 756.
Palseph. 27. Luc. Philops. 26. Hdot. 3. 62.
d) With eiri TIVCL, to rise up against any one,
in a hostile sense, to assail, Mark 3. 26.
Sept. for fcx dip Gen. 4, 8. So c. f i s riva
Thuc. 8. 45.
2. Trop. to rise up, to arise, to appear, to
come into existence, e. g. a king Acts 7, 18 ;
c. inf. Rom. 15, 12 ; a high priest Heb. 7,
11.15. So Sept. for Clp Ex. 1, 8. Also
i. q. to appear, to stand forth, e. g. before a
tribunal Matt. 12, 41. Luke 11, 32. Mark
14, 57 ; genr. Acts 5, 36. 37. 6, 9. 20, 30.
Comp. Sept. and "IES 2 Chr. 20, 5. +
Avva, r]s, TJ, Anna, pr. n. of a prophet
ess, Luke 2, 36.
Avva?, a, 6, Annas, pr. n. of a high
priest of the Jews, dp^itpevs, Luke 3, 2.
John 18, 13. 24. Acts 4, 6. He is called
by Josephus "Avavos Ananus the son of
Seth. He was made high priest by Quiri-
nus (Cyrenius) proconsul of Syria about
A. D. 8 ; but was deposed by the procura
tor Valerius Gratus about A. D. 14 or 15.
His successor was Ismael, the son of Pha-
bus ; then followed not long after (p.(r ov
TroAu) Eleazar, a son of Annas ; then after
a year, Simon son of Kamithus ; and after
another year, in A. D. 26, Joseph or Caia-
phas, the son-in-law of Annas (John 18,
13); see Jos. Ant. 18. 2. 1,2. As Caia-
phas held the office until A. D. 35, he was
the actual high priest at the time of our
Lord s trial ; but Annas is also there so
called, as having before held the office. His
great influence may be ascribed to this fact,
and to his family connection with Caiaphas.
Others suppose him to have been the vicar
(")?*?) f Caiaphas ; see in dpxiepevs no. 1 .
avorjros, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. roew,) Pass.
unthought r/, unheard of, Horn. H. Merc.
80 ; not to be conceived of Plato Phasd. 80.
b. Act. not thinking, incapable of thought,
Plato Parm. 132. c. In N. T. Act. not un
derstanding, unwise, foolish, Luke 24, 25.
Gal. 3, 1. 3. Tit. 3, 3; opp. o-o^oi Rom. 1.
14. Of lusts, foolish, sensual, 1 Tim. 6, 9.
Sept. for VilK Prov. 17, 28; nb|! Prov.
15,21. So Dem. 311. 11. Xen. Mem. 2.
I. 31.
avoia : as, f], (avoos, avovs,) want of un
derstanding, folly, Sept. for n^ Prov. 22, ,
15. Dem. 195. 3. In N. T. intens. extreme
folly, madness, Luke 6, 11. 2 Tim. 3, 9. So
2 Mace. 14, 5. 15, 33. Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 13.
avoiya), f. ot a>, (oiyo>, oiyw/u,) aor. 1
tWo>a John 9, 14. 30, also later rjvoi^a
Matt. 2, 1 1. John 9, 17. 21. Pausan. 4. 26. 6 ;
perf. 2 dvecpya. Pass. perf. dvea>yp.ai, and
with triple augm. ^i/ewy^ai Rev. 4, 1 . 10, 8 ;
Pass. aor. 1 dvea>x%T)i>, later fjvoix^rjv, with
triple augm. tjvftaxtyv Rev. 20, 12 ; Pass,
aor. 2 rjvoiyrjv a later form Rev. 11, 19. 15,
5 ; Pass. fut. 2 dvoiyrjaop-ai.. For all these
forms and augments, see Buttm. } 114 oi yw.
Kiihner {187. 6. Winer 5 12. 6. b. To
open, pr. by throwing up or back the lid or
door by which any thing is closed ; also in
later usage Perf. 2 dveaya intrans. to be
open, to stand open, John 1, 52. 2 Cor. 6,
II. Luc. Navig. 4. Hdian. 4. 2/14; see
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 157, 158. Buttm. {113.
n. 3. Attic impf. dvtqyov is trans. Xen.
An. 5. 5. 20.
1. Pr. to open what is closed by a lid,
cover, door ; e. g. a) By a lid or cover,
C. ace. Matt. 2, 11 dvoiavres TOVS ^rjcrav-
povs avT&v, their treasures, i. e. in caskets
or boxes. So Eurip. Ion 923 or 936. Phi-
lostr. 47. Of a well or pit, as usually co
vered by a large stone ; Rev. 9, 2 f/vot^e TO
rppeap TTJS dftvo-o-ov. Comp. Gen. 29, 2.
b) Of a door or gate, c. ace. Acts 5, 19
fjvoi^e ras %vpas. 12, 14. Pass. Acts 12,
10. 16, 26. 27. Rev. 4, 1. (Hdian. 8. 6. 3.
Xen. Hell. 5. 1. 14.) So ace. impl. c. dat.
60 avotya
Matt. 25, 11 icvpif, avoi^ov rj/uv. Luke 12,
36. 13, 25. John 10, 3. Absol. Acts 5, 23.
12, 16. So Pass, impers. in a proverbial
phrase, c. dat. Matt. 1, 7 Kpovere, Kal dvoiyf]-
o-erai vp.1v. v. 8. Luke 11, 9. 10. Trop.
dvolyeiv TTJV %vpav, to open the door,
i. e. either in order to receive gladly, Rev.
3, 20 ; or to present opportunity for preach
ing or embracing the gospel, c. dat. Acts
14, 27. Col. 4, 3 ; intrans. 1 Cor. 16, 9 ;
Pass. 2 Cor. 2, 12 ; eVa>7rtoV <rov Rev. 3, 8 ;
also as expressing dominion, sovereignty,
absol. Rev. 3, 7 bis. Comp. Diod. Sic. 1.
67 dz/<u|e rols uXXoiy eSz/eo-t rot ... e /ZTro pta.
Spoken also of places closed by a door or
otherwise ; as the temple, 6 vaos, Pass. Rev.
11,19. 15,5; sepulchres, T a /ii/T^Ia, which
usually have an upright entrance, Pass.
Matt 27, 52. Trop. Rom. 3, 13 ra^oy
dvecpyptvos 6 Xapuy avrcov, i. e. as an open
sepulchre emits fetid and noisome smells,
so the throat of the wicked belches forth
noisome slanders against God and the right
eous ; quoted from Ps. 5, 10 where Sept. foi
2. Of the heavens, Pass, to be opened,
intrans. to be open; the firmament being
regarded as opened so as to permit the vi
sion of things in heaven, or also intercourse
between heaven and earth ; comp. Ez. 1, 1.
Is. 64, 1. Plur. c. dat. Matt. 3, 16 dvea-fiT
aav avrcp ol ovpavoi. Absol. Acts 7, 56.
Sing. Luke 3, 21 dvfcpxSfjvm TOV ovpavov.
Acts 10, 11. Rev. 19, li. Intrans. John 1,
52 TOV ovpavov dvfatyora. So Sept. for HHB
Ez. 1, 1 ; S-1J3 Is/64, 1.
3. Of a book in the ancient form, to open,
to unroll, sc. a volume rolled up, TO /3t/3Xt oi>
Luke 4, 17 in Mss. Also a sealed volume,
Rev. 5, 2. 3. 4. 5. 10, 2. 8. Pass. 20, 12
bis. So of the seals of a volume, ray afppa-
yiSas Rev. 5, 9. 6, 1. 3. 5. 7. 9. 12. 8, 1.
Xen. Lac. 6. 4 dvoit-avras TO, crrjfjiavTpa.
4. Of various organs of the body, which
may be closed and opened, e. g.
a) Of the mouth, dvoiyeiv TO a-Top-a, to
open the mouth, e. g. a ) Of persons who
begin to speak, i. q. to speak, to discourse,
Matt. 5, 2. 13, 35. Acts 8, 35. 10, 34. 18,
14. Rev. 13, 6. Sept. for nB nnfi Dan.
10, 16. (Ecclus. 15, 5. Luc. Philops. 33.)
Intrans. TO o-royua rjfj.a>v ai/ewye Trpos vp.a$,
our mouth is open towards you, we speak
freely, frankly, 2 Cor. 6, 1 1. Hence negat.
not to open one s mouth, not to complain,
Acts 8, 32 ; quoted from Is. 53, 7 where
Sept. for MS tins &&. /3) p ass . dvtcj>x%T)
8e TO a-Tofta O.VTOV, and his mouth teas open-
61
ed, he again spoke, recovered the power of
speech, Luke 1, 64. Comp. Sept. and
MB-r.X nns Num. 22, 28. y) Of a fish,
Matt. 17, 27 ; comp. Sept. for MSQ p s . 22,
14. 8) Trop. of the earth, to open her
mouth, i. e. to open, to cleave open, Rev. 12,
16. So Sept. and OB nSD Num. 16, 30.
Deut. 11,6; nnB Num. 26, 10.
b) Of the eyes, dvoiyeiv TQVS <j<p%aXp.ovs,
to open the eyes, e. g. one s own, Acts 9,40.
Pass. v. 8 ; or those of one blind, i. q. to
cause to see, to restore sight, John 9, 14. 17.
21. 26. 30. 32. 10, 21. 11, 37. Pass. Matt.
9, 30. 20, 33. John 9, 10. So Sept. and
n pB Is. 35, 5. 42, 7. Trop. to open the
eyes of the mind, to cause to hear and un
derstand, Acts 26, 18.
c) Of the ears, to open the ears, to cause
to hear, to restore hearing, Pass. Mark 7,
35 in Mss. for the comm. Stavoiyofuu.
dvotKOoofjieo), S), f. Tjo-o), (oiKo8o/iew,)
to build again, to rebuild, c. ace. Acts 15,
1 6 bis ; comp. Am. 9,11, where Sept. for
,133. Lycurg. 193. 10. Xen. Hell. 4. 4.
19. T
, (us, 17, (diWyco,) an opening,
the act of opening, e. g. eV di>oi row crro-
paros fj.ov, in the opening of my mouth, i. e.
whenever I am called to speak or preach,
Eph. 6, 19. Plut. Symp. 9. 2. 3 17 av. TUV
X(i\cov. Thuc. 4. 67 17 a.i>oiis riov TTV\U>I>.
*/> >>
avofjua, as, ), (avofifon, avop.os,) pr.
lawlessness; then violation of law, trans
gression, referring in N. T. to the^ Jaw of
God ; 1 John 3, 4 bis, TTO.S 6 noiStv TTJV dp.ap-
rlav, KOI TTJV dvofjiiav iroifi KOL 77 ap.apria
e<rr\v 17 di/o/ua, whosoever committeth sin,
jommitteth also transgression ; for sin is the
transgression sc. of God s law ; here dp,ap-
rla is the more general term, and dvofila
the more definite and specific ; see in d/zap-
n a no. 1. So genr. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 44.
Hence commonly avopia is used as parall.
and nearly synonymous with dp.apria no. 2,
viz. transgression, unrighteousness, iniqui
ty ; e. g. as opp. 8iKaioa"(ivr], 2 Cor. 6, 14 ris
yap p-frox*! SIK. * dvop.ia. Heb. 1, 9; and
so Matt. 23, 28. 24, 12. Rom. 6, 19. 2
Thess. 2, 7. Tit. 2, 14. So of fpya6p.tvoi
v. TroiovvTf s rrjv dvop.iav, workers or doers
of iniquity, Matt. 7, 23. 13, 41. Sept. for
flX ibs>B Ps. 5, 6. Job 31, 3. Plur. ini
quities, coupled with dftapTiai; Heb. 8, 12
and 10, 17 TU>I> dp.apri(ai> avrotv KOL roil/ dvo-
p,i>v avTtov ov p.r) nvrj& Sui (TI, quoted from
Jer. 31. 34, where the Heb. has only
EnXIjn , Sept. dp.apria>v avrcov. Also Rom.
4, 7, quoted from Ps. 32, 1 where Sept. foi
S1I3B, parall. nsan, Sept. apapria. Opp.
diKaioo-vivi Hdot. 1. 96. Xen. Mem. 1
2. 24.
avo/J,o$, ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. i/o/ios,)
icithout law, i. e.
1 . not under law, i. e. the Jewish law ;
spoken of Gentiles and of Paul as conform
ing to them, 1 Cor. 9, 21 quater. Hence
genr. avopoi, Gentiles, heathen, Acts 2, 23.
Wisd. 15, 7. 1 Mace. 2, 44.
2. lawless, wicked, a transgressor, 1 Tim.
1,9. 2 Pet. 2, 8. 2 Thess. 2, 8 6 aw/nor,
i. e. he in whom 17 dvopia is personified,
i. q. 6 atftptoiros rtjs dfiaprias v. 3. Mark
15, 28 and Luke 22, 37 KOI p-tra dvoncov
fXoyia-^n, quoted from Is. 53, 12, where
Sept. for DIJJIZJB. Sept. also for stri Ez.
18,24; -jix tt&i Is. 55, 7. Antiph. 791. 1.
Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 13.
tti/6/i&>9, adv. (avo/xor,) without law, not
under the Jewish laic, Rom. 2, 12 bis;
comp. v. 14. 15. Genr. Isocr. 4. 59 Bekk.
Thuc. 4. 92.
dvop^OO), w, f. 0)0-0), (opSo to,) to set
upright again, what is bowed down or
fallen ; e. g. TO. yovara ra irapa\fXvfj.fva,
i. q. to strengthen, Heb. 12, 12 ; quoted
from Is. 35, 3 where Heb. j/rx . (Comp.
eVai/opSdw Xen. Mem. 2. 4. 6.) Pass. aor.
1, Luke 13, 13 Kal . . . di>a>p^o)^Tj and she
was set upright again, was made straight,
stood erect. Sept. for Tlisnn Ps. 20, 9 ;
ppT Ps. 145, 14. Of a tent or building in
ruins, to set up again, c. ace. Acts 15, 16 ;
quoted from Am. 9, 11 where Heb. n:a
Sept. di/otKoSo/if w. So Hdot. 1. 19. Xen.
Hell. 4. 8. 12.
avocrios, O v, 6, f/, adj. (a priv. 8<rios,)
unholy, ungodly, wicked, 1 Tim. 1,9. 2 Tim.
3, 2. Jos. Ant. 2. 3. 1. Plut. Pomp. 5.
Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 11.
rjs, f], (ave^a), dv/^o/iat,) a hold
ing hack, delay, e. g. a truce Jos. Ant. 6. 5.
1. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 17 ; or for doing any
thing, time, opportunity, 1 Mace. 12, 25.
Hdian. 3. 6. 21. In N. ^.forbearance, long-
suffering, Rom. 2, 4. 3, 26. So Hesych.
dvo\r) p.aicpo Svp.la.
dvTaya)vl%o/j,(U : f. ia-op-ai, Mid. depon.
(dm, dyuwfo/iat,) to struggle against, to
strive against ; with irpos nva Heb. 12, 4.
With dat. M. V. H. 2. 8. Xen. Cyr. 1.
6. 8.
aVT(JL\Xcuy^CL, aros, TO, (dwoXXdcrcrci),)
pr. what is exchanged against any thing,
avravaTrXrjpoot
1. e, an equivalent, a price. Matt. 16, 26
and Mark 8, 37 dirdXXay/za TTJS "^vx^s the
price or ransom of Ms life ; comp. Ps. 49, 8
where Heb. 1S3, Sept. e|i Xao-p.a. Sept.
genr. for T^rT 1 K. 21, 2. Ecclus. 6, 15.
Jos. B. J. 1. is. 3. Eurip. Or. 1157.
oa)) , f. a>cra>, (dvri, dva-
to fill up instead of another, c.
ace. Col. 1, 24 dvravaTT\rjpS) ra vcrrepfifiara
rS)V 3\l\l/fG)v TOW Xp. / jlll up instead (of
you) what is wanting of the afflictions of
Christ, i. e. instead of you and for you ;
see the last clause of the verse. Dem. 182.
22. Dion Cass. 44. 48.
aVTa7To8i$U>/ji[,, f. 8&><ro>, (dvri, dirodi-
Scop-t,) to give back instead of something
received, to repay, to recompense ; e. g.
good, c. ace. et dat. 1 Thess. 3, 9 ; ace.
impl. Luke 14, 14; Pass. c. dat. Luke 14,
14. Rom. 11, 35. Sept. and i=a 1 Sam.
24, 18. So Ecclus. 3, 31. Plato Parm.
128. c. Also evil, to requite, to avenge, c.
ace. et dat. 2 Thess. 1, 6 ; absol. Rom. 12,.
19 and Heb. 10, 30, quoted from Deut. 32,
35 where Sept. for bitti . So Sept. also
for baa 1 Sam. 24, 18. Judith 7, 15.
Comp. Thuc. 1. 43.
aVT(l7rooofJ,a : O.TOS, TO, (dircm-oS/Scop.^)
recompense, requital, of good Luke 14, 12;
of evil Rom. 11,9. Sept. for btoa Ps. 28,
4. Joel 4, 4. Ecclus. 12, 2. 14, 6.
dvTa7r68o(Tl,S, ems, T), (dircm-oSi Scop-i,)
a giving back in turn Pol. 6. 5. 3. Thuc.
4. 81. In N. T. compensation, recompense,
reward, Col. 3, 24. Sept. for ?*P Ps. 94,
2. Is. 59, 18. So Diod. Sic. lib. 34. p. 197
Tauchn. Plut. de San. tuend. Prase. 23.
aVTOTrOKpivopai, (dvri, divoKpivo^ai,}
to answer again, to reply against, c. dat.
Rom. 9, 20 ; dat. and -rrpbs ravra Luke 14,
6. So Sept. for njS Judg. 5, 29. Job 16, 8.
avretTrov aor. 2, (dvri, flnov,} to speak
against, to gainsay, c. dat. Luke 21, 15;
absol. Acts 4, 14. Sept. for l^ Gen. 24,
50 ; a^lfln Job 20, 2.JEI. V. H. 3. 26.
Xen. Hell. 1.. 4. 20. For the present
tense, diTtXeya> is used, Buttm. J 114 d-
nflv. Kiihn. 167. 7. n.
avre^O), f. di/Se^co, (dvri, ex&>,) -to hold
against, over against, e. g. the hand against
the head Soph. CEd. Col. 1651 ; intrans. to
hold out against, to withstand, Hdian. 6. 3.
13. Mid. to hold before oneself over against
any thing, Horn. Od. 22. 74. In N. T. only
Mid, Avrtxofiai, f. dv%eofwi, pr. to hold
any thing over against oneself, i. q. to hold
fast to, to cleave to, c. gen. Matt. 6, 24.
62 dvri
Luke 16, 13. Tit. 1, 9. Trop. to care for,
not to neglect, e. g. TWV do-Sev&v 1 Thess.
5, 14. Sept. for pin Is. 56, 2. 4. 6 ; tf^J
Zeph. 1,6. So Pol. 5. 1. 8. Xen. Cyr. 2*
2. 27.
avTi, prep. c. genit. over against, pr. of
place, Xen. An. 4. 7. 6 ; in war, Horn. II.
8: 233. ib. 15. 415. Trop. as implying
corresponding worth or value, something
equivalent to, Horn. Od. 8. 546. II. 9. 116.
Hence in N. T.
1. Of exchange or requital, for, in return
for, e. g. a) Of price, for, Heb. 12, 16
ami Ppaxreas p-ias. Sept. for S]bn Num.
18, 21. 31. (Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 12. Plato Rep.
371. d.) Also of persons for or in behalf
of whom a price is paid, by which they are
released from a penalty, Matt. 17, 27. 20,
28. Mark 10, 45. So Soph. Elect. 537.
OZd. Col. 1326. b) Of retribution, against,
for ; Matt. 5, 38 bis, o<pSiaX/i6s dvr\ o<p3aX-
PLOV KT\. Rom. 12, 17 KaKov dvri KUKOV.
1 Thess. 5, 15. 1 Pet. 3, 9 bis. Sept. for
^53 Jer. 11, 17. So Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 12.
c) Of the motive, moving cause, for, on
account of, because of; Heb. 12, 2 dvrl TTJS
TrpoKfifj.ei>rjs avro) x a P as - Eph. 5, 31 dvrl
TOVTOV because of this, for this cause. Luke
12, 3 dv3 i/ because of which things,
wherefore. So Wisd. 18, 3. JEsch. Prom.
31. Xen. Cyr. 8. 4. 1. An. 1. 3. 4. But
usually di/3 wi> is for dvr\ rovrcw on, lit.
because of these things that, i. q. because
that, or ernpl. because; Luke 1, 20 di/3*
Ifiv OVK eni(rTfv<ras. 19, 44. Acts 12, 23.
2 Thess. 2, 10. Sept. for "HB^ 2^5 Gen.
22, 18; ^S b? Jer. 22,9. So Jos. Ant.
7. 6. 2. Luc. D. Mort. 22. 1. Comp. Xen.
Cyr. 6. 1. 48.
2. Of substitution, in place of, instead of.
a) Genr. Luke 11, 11 dvrl IX^VQS o<f>iv.
1 Cor. 11, 15. James 4, 15. So 1 Mace.
2, 11. Luc. D. Mort. 16. 2. Xen. Cyr. 4.
6. 5. Mem. 1. 2. 64. b) Implying succes
sion ; Matt. 2, 22 Ap^eXaos /Sao-iXewi dvrl
HpcbSou. (Xen. An. 1. 1. 4.) So John 1,
16 x^P lv "^ x^P lTOS grace instead oj
grace, i. e. grace for grace, grace upon
grace, intensive. Comp. Theogn. Sent.
344 CLVT dviwv dvlas. Chrysost. de Sacerd.
6. 13 fTfpav di/3 erepas (ppovrida.
NOTE. In composition dvrL denotes : a)
over against; as dvTirdcrcra). b) against,
contrary to ; as dvriXeya, dvri8iKos. c)
Requital, in return, again ; as dvranoSi.-
8a>fjii, avriKoXea). d) Substitution ; as dv-
SvTraroy. e) Equivalency, correspondence ;
as
63
tXvrpov
f. /3aX, Q3dXAa>,) to cast
back and forth, e. g. weapons Thuc. 7. 25.
In N. T. trop. of words, to bandy, to ex
change, C. ace. Luke 24, 17 ovs dvrifiaXXfTe
rrpbs d\\r)\ovs, i. q. to discourse. Comp.
2 Mace. 11, 13 Trpos favrbv avriftaXXcnv TO
ycyovos.
Siart Sij/M,) to set or
dispose over against ; Mid. to set oneself
over against, to oppose oneself, absol. once
Part. 2 Tim. 2, 25.
dvTlBlKOSj ov, 6, T], (SiKq,) an adversary
in a suit, the adverse party ; e. g. the plain
tiff, complainant, Matt. 5, 25 bis. Luke 12,
58. So Dem. 226. 4. Xen. Apol. Soc. 10.
25. Also genr. an adversary, enemy, Luke
18, 3. 1 Pet. 5, 8 6 dvri8iKos vp.>v 8id/3oXor,
i. e. Satan is perh. so called as the accuser
and calumniator of men before God ; comp.
Rev. 12, 10. Zech. 3, 1. Job 1, 6 sq. So
Sept. Jer. 50, 34; for a-no 1 Sam. 2, 10 ;
n-n anx is. 41, n.
dvT&ea tSi eats, T), (dj/rm SqjLu,) antithe
sis, opposition ; once 1 Tim. 6, 20 diriSe-
(rtis TTJS ^fvb. yvaHr(a>s, i. e. antitheses,
contrary positions or doctrines. Luc. D.
Mort. 10. 10. Plato Soph. 258. b.
avTLKcfeicrrriiJU,, aor. 2 avriKaTfarvv,
(m3ton7/u,) trans, to set down over against,
to oppose, G. g. an army Xen. Cyr. 1. 6.
43 ; to put in place of another Sept. Josh.
5, 7. Pol. 22. 15. 11. In N. T. only aor.
2 intrans. to stand firm against, to resist,
absol. Heb. 12, 4. So Plut. T. Gracch. 10.
Thuc. 1. 74.
OJTt/CaX,e&>, >, f. eoia, (*aXeco,) to in-
vite in return, again, e. g. to a feast, c. ace.
Luke 14, 12. Xen. Conv. 1. 15.
avTiiceifJiai,, f. Kflo-opai, (/ceZ/xai,) to lie
over against, opposite to, as a country, c.
dat. Hdian. 6. 4. 8. In N. T. trop. to be op
posed, contrary to, c. dat. Gal. 5, 17. 1 Tim.
1,10. Part. 6 dvriKfifjLfvos, one opposing him
self, the opposer, adversary, c. dat. Luke 13,
17. 21, 15; absol. 1 Cor. 16, 9. Phil. 1,
28. 2 Thess. 2, 4. 1 Tim. 5, 14. Sept. for
i Ex. 23, 22 ; a^ S Is. 66, 6. So Sext.
Emp. Hyp. 2. 14. Plato Soph. 258. b, jrpos
aimKpv, adv. (dt/rt ,) over against, c.
gen. Acts 20, 15. Jos. Ant. 7. 10. 2. Pol.
4. 43. 4. Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 22.
to take in turn, again,Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 12. In
N. T. only Mid. dvTi\ap.j:ldi>onai,tolake
or lay hold of any thing over against oneself.
1. Of persons, as supporting them, i. q
to help, to aid, c. gen. Luke 1, 54. Acts 20,
35. Sept. for Hiph. of pm Lev. 25, 35 ,
It? 2 Chr. 28, 23. So Diod. Sic. 11. 13.
Thuc. 2.61.
2. Of things, to lay hold of, i. e. to take
part or share in, to engage in, c. gen. 1 Tim.
6, 2 on TricrToi fla-i Kal dyanrjToi, ol TTJ$
evfpyfcrias dvrt\ap.^avonevoi, because tliey
(the masters) are faithful and beloved, par
takers in well-doing, i. e. engaged in doing
good, fulfilling Christian duties. So Jos.
Ant. 5. 4. 3 rf}? e\tv%tpias. Plut. de Liber,
educ. 10 TTJS <pi\o<ro(pias. Plato Rep. 534.
d, TT)S 7rai8eias. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 6. See Kyp-
ke in loc. Others here translate : the parta
kers of the benefit rendered by the servants,
i. e. enjoying this benefit ; comp. Porphyr.
de Abst. 1. 46 p.t)Te ecr^ifov 7r\fi6va>v fjftovaiv
dvTi\rj\lsfTai. See Eisner Obs. in loc.
Others still take cvepyto-ia i. q. x<*P ls T v
3eoC, but against the usus loquendi.
MTiA, i y&>j f. fa, (Xeyco,) to speak
against, to gainsay, to contradict, c. dat.
Acts 13, 45; absol. Acts 13, 45. 28, 19.
22. Tit. 1,9; c. inf. praggn. Luke 20, 27.
(Ecclus. 4, 25. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 39 ; c. inf.
Thuc. 3. 41.) Also to contradict, to resist, to
disobey, in word and deed, c. dat. John 19,
12;aj^ol. Luke 2, 34. Rom. 10,21. Tit. 2,9.
Sept. for ^-\n Hos. 4, 4 ; T^O Is. 65, 2. So
Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 2. Luc. D. Deor. 8 fin.
a taking in turn, again, Thuc. 1. 120; a
laying hold of, seizure, by disease Thuc. 2.
49. In N. T. help, aid, relief, afforded to
the sick and poor, Plur. 1 Cor. 12, 28. This
duty devolved on the 8taKovoi, both male and
female; comp. Acts 6, 1 sq. Rom. 16, 1.
Sept. for niT5 Ps. 22, 19; TWO p s . 108,
9. So Ecclus. 11, 12. 51, 7. Jos. B. J. 4
3. 10 init.
avri\oyia, as, 17, (din-iXeycu,) contra
diction, controversy, Heb. 6, 16. 7, 7. (Pol.
28. 7. 4. Plato Rep. 539. b.) Also contra
diction, opposition, disobedience, in word and
deed, Heb. 12, 3. Jude 11. Sept. for
r-Q^ Num. 20, 13. So Xen. Hell. 6.
3. 20.
dvTl\Ol8ope<j), u, f. ^o-o), (XotSope o),)
to revile in turn, again, absol. 1 Pet. 2, 23
Luc. Conv. 40. Plut. M. Anton. 42.
dirri\vrpov, ov, TO, (Xvrpoj/,) pr. an
equivalent for redemption, i. e. a ransom,
1 Tim. 2, 6 ; comp. Matt. 20, 28. Anon.
Vers. V. T. Ps. 49, 9 ; where Sept. f)
TTJS
S>, f. rjo-u, (p.frpea, ) to
measure out in turn, again, Pass. c. dat.
Luke 6, 38. [Matt. 7, 2] ; a proverbial phrase,
i. q. to render like for like. Luc. Amo-
rcs 19.
ia, ay, fj, (/<r3of,) retribu
tion, recompense ; spoken of penalty, Rom.
1, 27 ; of reward, 2 Cor. 6, 13 TTJV 8e UVTTJV
avTifj-io^iav Tr\aTviftr]Tf KOL v/jLels now by
way of a like (corresponding) recompense,
be ye also enlarged, i. e. let your hearts be
opened towards me, as mine towards you ;
com p. v. 1 1 . Found only in N. T.
, as, TJ, Antioch, the name
of two cities in N. T.
1 . Antioch of Syria was situated on the
southern bank of the river Orontes, about
15 miles above its mouth, and was the royal
residence and metropolis of all Syria ; Jos.
B. J. 3. 2. 4. It was founded by Seleucus
Nicanor, and called by him after the name
of his father Antiochus. This city is cele
brated by Cicero in his oration pro Archia,
as being opulent and abounding in men of
taste and letters. It was also a place of
great resort for the Jews, Jos. B. J. 7. 3. 3.
A large Christian church was early gather
ed in Antioch, Acts 11, 19 sq. and the dis
tinctive name of Christians was here first
applied to the followers of Jesus. * The
modern city is greatly contracted ; its former
extent being marked by ruins. It still
bears the name Antakia. See Miss. Herald,
1841, p. 237. Biblioth. Sacra, 1848, p. 455.
Acts 11, 19. 20. 22. 25. 26. 27. 13, 1.
14, 26. 15, 22. 23. 30. 35. 18, 22. Gal.
2,11.
2. Antioch of Pisidia, was prob. so called,
as being then attached to that province ;
though Strabo places it. in Phrygia, and
Ptolemy in Pamphylia. It was founded by
Seleucus Nicanor, and so named after his
father ; afterwards it enjoyed, the title and
rights of a Roman colony ; Strabo 12. 577.
Ptol. 5. 5. Plin. H. N. 5. 24. Its site has
recently been identified near the modern
town of Yalobatch ; see Arundell s Discov.
in Asia Minor, I. p. 268 sq. Hamilton s
Res. in As. Minor, I. p. 472 sq. Acts 13,
14. 14, 19. 21. 2 Tim. 3, 11.
fo>s, 6, a man of Antioch,
an Antiochian, Acts 6, 5.
aor. 2 fj\%ov, Mid.
depon. (Trapep^o/iai,) to pass along oxer
against, to pass along by turning out of the
way; absol. Luke 10, 31. 32. Wisd. 16,
10. Strato 7, in Anth. Gr. III. p. 70.
aVTLTVTTOS
a, 6, Antipas, pr. n. of a
martyr, Rev. 2, 13. Contracted for Avri-
Trarpos, Jos. Ant. 14. 1. 2.
Avrnrarpk, /Soy, f/, Antipatris, pr. n.
of a city of Palestine, situated on the western
plain on the military road from Jerusalem
to Cesarea, Acts 23, 31. It was built by
Herod the Great on the site of a former
place called Ka<apo-a/3a, and was so named
by him in honour of his father Antipater ;
Jos. Ant. 16. 5. 2. At the present day a
village called Kefr Sdba is found in the
same region, the ancient name having sur
vived that of Herod s city ; though it may
be doubtful whether the modern village oc
cupies the precise site of Antipatris ; see
Bibl. Res. in Palest. III. p. 45 sq. Biblioth.
Sac. 1843, p. 493 sq. Traces of the an
cient Roman road still exist between Gophna
and Kefr Siiba ; ib. p. 480-482.
avriTrepav, adv. (irepav), over against,
opposite to, c. gen. Luke 8, 26. Some Mss.
have dvrtTTfpa id. Jos. Ant. 2. 16. 3. Pol.
9. 41. 11. Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 9.
aVTlTrlTTTO), f. Treo-oC/icti, (TTiTma,) to
fall against or upon, in a hostile sense.
Hdian. 6. 3. 13. In N. T. trop. to strive
against, to resist, c. dat. Acts 7, 51. So
Sept. Num. 27, 14. Pol. 25. 9. 5.
dvna-rparevo^aL, Mid. depon. (a-rpa-
Tfvco, ) to make war against, c. dat. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 8. 26. In N. T. trop. to war
against, to oppose, c. dat. Rom. 7, 23. So
Hesych. diTi(TTpaTfv6p.fvov dv^icrra^ievov.
avrirdaa-w v. -rr&), f. ga>, (rao-o-co,) to
range in battle against, to array against^ c.
dat. Xen. An. 4. 8. 5 ; Pass. Jos. Ant. 4. 8.
42. In N. T. Mid. dvTtTao-o-o/iai, trop.
to array oneself against, to resist, to oppose,
absol. Acts 18, 6 ; c. dat. Rom. 13, 2. James
5, 6. 4, 6 and 1 Pet. 5, 5 quoted from Prov.
3, 34, where Sept. for V*bi. So Sept.
Hos. 1, 6. Dem. 507. pen.
avriTVTTOS, ov, 6, i}, adj. (avri of cor-
resp. TWOS,) antilypical, like, corresponding
to a type or model ; Neut, as Subst. TO
avTiTvirov, an antitype, likeness, that
which corresponds to a type or model, Heb.
9, 24 comp. 8, 5. 1 Pet. 3, 21. Hesych.
dvTiTVTros icros, o/iotof. So the bread and
wine in the eucharist are called uvrlrvrra
of the body and blood of Christ, Macar. Ho-
mil. 27. Greg. Naz. Orat. 11. p. 187. In
Gr. writers avrirvrros (ami of opp. TUTTTOO)
signifies : struck back, repelled, as by a hard
body, echoed, Soph. Phil. 695, 1460 ; also
Act. striking back, repelling, as a hard body
65
resisting, solid, Xen. Mag. Eq. 1. 4. Plato
Tim. 62. c. Comp. Eisner in 1 Pet. 1. c.
ov, 6, (XptoTo r,) an anti
christ, i. e. one who denies that Jesus is the
Messiah and that the Messiah is come in
the flesh; found only in John s epistles,
I John 2, 18 bis. 22. 4,3. 2 John?. What
class of persons the writer had in view is
unknown ; probably Jewish adversaries.
Often in the fathers ; see Suicer Thes. s.
voc.
az/rXeco, J>, f. jjo-to, (ajrXor,) pr. to bale
out water from the hold of a ship, Theogn.
673. In N. T. to draw out, e. g. water
from a well, wine from a jar, c. ace. John
2, 9. 4, 7; absol. 2, 8. 4, 15. Sept. for
2XC Gen. 24, 13. 20; n!rf Ex. 2, 16. 19.
So Xen. CEc. 7. 40. Platc/Tim. 79. a.
aros, TO, (airXe w.) what is
drawn out, Dioscor. 4. 64. In N. T. a
vessel for drawing water, a bucket, John 4,
11. So Pint, de Solert. Anim. 21.
), , f. ,jo-&>, (
fws, o<3oX/idf,) to look 171 the face, Barnab.
Ep. C. 5 els aKrlvas rov 17X1011 cWoc^SaX/iij-
<rat. In N. T. trop. of a ship, to look the
wind in the face, to bear up against, to with
stand, c. dat. TO di>fp.q> Acts 27, 15. So
genr. Wisd. 12, 14. Pol. 2. 47. 1.
avvftpos, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. vficop,) wa
terless, dry, e. g. awSpot TO TTOI dry places, i. e.
barren, desert, the abode of evil spirits ac
cording to the Jews, Matt. 12, 43. Luke
11, 24; comp, Rev. 18. 2. Tob. 8, 3. Ba-
ruch 4, 35. Sept. for *** Hos. 2, 3 ; -13-ia
Is. 41, 19. So 2 Mace. 1, 19. Pol. 5. 80.
2. Trop. Tr^-yai awdpot wells without wa
ter 2 Pet. 2, 17, also i/e^e Xat airuSpoi clouds
without water Jude 12, i. e. wells or clouds
that promise water, but yield none ; put as
an emblem of those who promise much and
perform little, boastful deceivers ; comp.
2 Pet. 2, 18. 19.
avvTTOtcplTO?, ov,6,q,adj. (a priv. \moKpi-
wtywu,) without hypocrisy, unfeigned, sincere,
Rom. 12, 9. 2 Cor. 6,6. 1 Tim. 1,5. 2 Tim.
1, 5. James 3, 17. 1 Pet. 1, 22. Wisd. 5,
18. 18, 16.
ov, 6, i], adj. (a priv.
unsubjected, unsubdued, i. e.
a) Of things, not made subject to any one,
c. dat. Ileb. 2, 8. b) Of persons, insub
ordinate, unruly, disobedient, 1 Tim. 1,9.
Tit. 1, 6. 10. So Symm. for ^?5^a 1ZJ\X
1 Sam. 2, 12. Arr. Epict. 2. 10. 1. Philo
Rer. div. Her. T. I. p. 473.
5
j adv. (ui/a.) up, upwards, above, i. e.
1. Of motion, up, upwards, John 11, 41.
Heb. 12, 15. Sept. for ^Sab I s . 8, 21.
1 Chr. 22, 5. Plut. de Def/Orac. 26.
Xen. CEc. 19. 10.
2. Of place where, up, above, lv rw ov-
pawa tivca Acts 2, 19. [Rev. 5, 3.] John 2,
7 eooy acco up to the highest part, to the
brim, brimful. Sept. for ?5?E Deut. 4, 39 ;
rb?.^. ~V. , Sept. ?cos 5va>, 2 Chr. 26, 8.
So Pol. 3. 6. 10. Xen. An. 5. 4. 25.
Hence 6. 17, ro ai/co as Adj. rehat is above,
the upper, Buttni. 5 125. 6 ; (genr. Diod.
Sic. 4. 55. Xen. Eq. 1. 2 TJJV oiKias ra
avco. An. 7. 4. 11 ;) in N. T. referred only
to heaven, i. q. (jrovpavios, heavenly, celes
tial ; so ra ava> things above, i. e. either
heaven itself John 8, 23 comp. 3, 13; or
also heavenly things, divine things, Col. 3,
1. 2 ; 17 avd) lfpovcra\ri/j. Gal. 4, 26 ; 17 avta
K\fj(Tis Phil. 3, 14, i. q. 17 K\. frrovpdvios
Heb. 3, 1.
avcbyaiov v. dvwyeov, O v, TO, see in
avdyaiov.
avo&ev, adv. (ai/o>,) from above, i. e.
1. Of place, e. g. OTTO uvaftev ecas Karoo from
above to below, from the top to the bottom,
Matt. 27, 51. Mark 15, 8 ; e/c ra>v avufttv 81
oXou from the parts above throughout, from
the top throughout, John 19, 23. Sept.
for i>? Ex. 25, 22. So Hdian. 8. 4. 20.
Plato Phaed. 110. b. Elsewhere from
above, i. q. from lieaven, and so from God;
John 3, 31 6 ova&ev (pxop-evos. 19, 11.
James 1, 17. 3, 15 17 o~o<pia avn Sfv Kartp-
%op.fVT), for which v. 17 17 avtaftev o-o<pia,
Buttm. { 125. 6. Here too belongs John 3.
3. 7 yfvvrftr]vai cbwScv to be born from above,
i. e. from God, eV rov 3eov (i. q. IK TOV
Trvfi/p-aros -v. 6. 8), in accordance with
John s usage; comp. 1, 13. 1 John 2, 29.
3, 9. 4, 7. 5, 1. 4. 18. Sept. for i>523S3 Job
3, 4. So Philo de Profug. I. p. 571. 2,
fvptiv <ro<$>iav ava&fv . . . dir ovpavov. Xen
Mem. 4. 3. 14.
2. Of time : a) from the first, from the
beginning, Luke 1, 3. Acts 26, 5 irpoyivd>-
o-Kovres p.f avv Sfv, from the first, from my
earliest years. So Hdian. 8. 6. 12. Dem.
1 125. 24. b) i. q. anew, afresh ; Gal. 4, 9
ois TraXii/ tivufcfv 8ov\fvd.v StXerf. where
avu Zev strengthens irdXiv. So Wisd. 19, 6.
av(i)repLKo<f, fj, 6t>, (ai/w, dvurfpos,) up
per, higher; Acts 19, 1 dvatTfpiKa ^fprj the
higher parts, the inland mountainous parts
of Asia Minor; comp. Acts 18, 23. Hip-
pocr.-50. 44.
dvciirepos 66
aV(i)Tpo$, a, ov, (ai/w,) com par. higher,
superior, Hippocr. 520. 45. Dio Chrys. 74.
In N. T. Neut. avarepov as adv. corn-
par. of afo>, Buttm. 5 115. 5; i. e. a)
higher, in p lace, dignity, Luke 14, 10.
Sept. for ^>?Ba Lev. 11, 21. b) above,
before, in a book or passage, Heb. 10, 8.
So Pol. 3. 1. 1.
?,6,i7,adj. (apriv. ax^eXe w.)
useless, unprofitable, Tit. 3, 9. Heb. 7, 18
TO ... dvc>)(j)f\es, unprofitableness. Sept.
Prov. 28, 3. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 2. Xen. (Ec.
1. 20.
olv*h I*, V> ( a euphon. eo>,) an axe,
Matt. 3, 10. Luke 3, 9. Sept. for l^a
Deut. 19, 5. Ml V. H. 12. 5. Xen. An.
1. 5. 12..
at09, la, lov, (ayco, ao>, to weigh,) pr.
of /? A:e weight or ret/we ; hence o/ Zi/ce worth,
worthy.
1 . Spoken of value, price, of like worth,
worthy to lie compared with any thing, usu
ally c. genit. but in N. T. with rrpos TI, e. g.
Rom. 8, 18 OVK ia TO 7ra3^/xaTa TOV fCv
Kaipov rrpos TTJV /ieXXoucrai b~6av, i. q. aia
. . . TT;? /^. 86gi]s. So c. gen. Sept. for i"fittj
Prov. 3, 15. Horn. II. 8. 234. Plato Eryx.
393. b. Comp. dvdgios irpos TI, Plato Prot.
356. a, TIS a\Xrj dva^ia T]8ovr] Trpos \VTTTJV
(ffTLV.
2. Genr. worthy, deserving, either of good
or evil, a) Of good ; spoken of persons,
absol. Matt. 10, 11. 13 bis. 22, 8. Luke 7, 4.
Rev. 3, 4. With genit. of thing, worthy of,
Matt. 10, 10 TTJS Tpo(prjs. Luke 10, 7 and
1 Tim. 5, 18 ToC ^icrSoO. Acts 13, 46.
1 Tim. 6, i. Heb. 11,8; gen. of pers.
OVK agio s fj.ov not worthy of me, not worthy to
be my disciple, friend, Matt. 10, 37 bis. 38.
(Wisd. 3, 5.) With an infin. aor. Luke
15, 19. 21 OVK aios K^^rjvai vlos. Acts
13, 25. Rev. 4, 11. 5, 2. 4. 9. 12. Once
with Iva, John 1, 27. Of things, c. gen.
1 Tim. 1, 15. 4, 9. So c. gen. Wisd. 6, 16.
Hdian 2. 3. 16. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 62 ; c. inf.
Wisd. 1, 16. Xen. CEc. 21. 12 ; c. Iva
comp. Dem. 279. 8 d^iovv Iva ftorfifja-T],
b) Of evil, penalty, spoken of persons,.
absol. Rev. 16, 6 ; c. gen. Rom. 1, 32 3awi-
rov. Of things, deeds, c. gen. a. TrXrjyuv
Luke 12, 48; Zavdrov Luke 23, 15. Acts
23, 29. 25, 11. 25. 26, 31. So Dem. 345.
24. Xen. Mem. 1.1.1. ib. 1. 2. 62 Zavdrov.
3. Of things, worthy of, suitable to, fit,
meet, due, c. gen. as Kaprrovs dt-iovs rrje
ptTavoias Matt. 3, 8. Luke 3, 8. Acts 26,
20; tigia yap u>v ewpd^a^fv Luke 23,41.
So 1 Mace. 10, 54. Plut. adv. Colot. 17 fin.
Xen. O3c. 12. 19. Hence agiov tori, it
is meet, jit, proper, 2 Thess. 1, 3; c. inf.
1 Cor. 16. 4. So Dem. 82. 9. Xen. CEc.
4. 43.
aglow, o>, f. coo-w, (aios,) 1. to deem or
count worthy of any thing ; c. ace. et gen. 2
Thess. 1, 11. Pass. c. gen. 1 Tim. 5, 17.
Heb. 3, 3. 10, 29. With ace. and infin.
Luke 7, 7. So JEl. V. H. 3. 24. Xen. An.
3. 2. 7 ; c. inf. Sept. Gen. 31 , 28. Xen. Mem.
1. 4. 10.
2. to deem proper, to think good, c. inf.
Acts 15, 38. 28, 22 d^iovfiev de irapa trov
aKovaai, we think it right to hear from thee,
etc. So Jos. 3. 8. 10. Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 11.
Others in Acts 11. cc. to desire, to wish ;
as Sept. for tti^a Dan. 1, 8. Xen. An. 1.
7. 8.
aW9, adv. (oioy,) ivorlhily, suitably,
becomingly, in a manner worthy of any one,
C. gen. Rom. 16, 2 dgicas ru>v ayiw. Eph.
4, 1. Phil. 1, 27. Col. 1, 10. 1 Thess. 2, 12.
3 John 6. Wisd. 7, 15. Plut. de Exil. 4.
Xen. Mem. 4. 5. 9.
aoparos, O v, 6, rj, adj. (a priv. 6pdu,)
unseen, invisible, e. g. God Col. 1, 15. 1
Tim. 1, 17. Heb. 11, 27; T d6para Col. 1,
16 ; TO dop. TOV SfoC i. e. his spiritual attri
butes Rom. 1, 20. 2 Mace. 9, 5. Plut. Ro-
mul. 29 ; of God Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 13.
f. yeXw, (ayyeXXw.) aor.
a, Pass. aor. 2 aji^yyeX?;!/ Luke
8, 20. See Buttm. j 101. n. 4 ; to bear or
bring away word, a message, tidings, pr.
from one person or place to another.
1. Of tidings, intelligence, i. q. to an
nounce, to tell, to show, to relate ; c. ace. et
dat. Matt. 28, 1 1 Tivts . . . e XSdn-f s tls TTJV
TroXij aTTTjyyeiXai/ rols dp^ifpevcriv airavra
TO. yevopeva. Acts 23, 17; ace. simpl. Matt.
8, 33. Acts 4, 23. 15, 27 ; dat. simpl. Matt.
28, 8. 10. Acts 5, 25 ; Pass. c. dat. Luke 8, 20.
With dat. of pers. and jrepl TWOS of things,
Luke 7, 18. (Xen. An. 1. 7. 2.) With irepi TI-
vos of pers. and ace. of thing, 1 Thess. 1, 9.
With dat. of pers. and OTI, Luke 18, 37. John
20, 18 ; els c. ace. of place, Mark 5, 14.
Luke 8, 34. (Xen. An. 6. 4. 25.) With ace.
of thing and irpos Tiva, Acts 16, 36 ; with an
infin. simpl. Acts 12, 14; absol. John 4,51.
So genr. Sept. for T^fJ Judg. 13, 10. 1
Sam. 25, 37. Hdian. 3. 10. 16. Xen. An. 2.
3.4; c. inf. Plut. Mor. II. p. 17.
2. Of messengers or others who return
with an answer, to bring back word, to re
port ; but the idea back lies in the circum
stances and not in the prep, diro in compo-
67
ration. So c. ace. et dat. Matt. 11,4. Luke
7, 22. 14, 21 ; c. dat. Matt. 2, 8. Acts 22,
26 ; absol. Acts 5, 22. Sept. for T^H Ruth
3, 16. Hdian. 5. 4. 1. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 8.
3. Genr. of any thing not before known,
1. q. to announce, to tell, to declare, to make
known; c. ace. et dat. Matt. 12, 18 Kpia-tv
ToTs eZveaiv aVayyeXei. 1 John 1,2. 3. Heb.
2, 12 aTrayyeXui TO oro/id o-ou ToTs d8f\(pois
P.OV, quoted from Ps. 22, 23 where Heb.
~iSD Sept. Sirjyrjo-ofMt. With dat. of pers.
and inf. Acts 26, 20 ; 6Yi 1 Cor. 14, 25.
Sept. for ^an Gen. 24, 49 ; 1BO Ps. 78, 4.
6. Pol. 1. 14. 1. Plato Protag. .87. p. 345.
c. +
aTrdy^a), f. o>, (ayx<>) to quite choke
or strangle, i. e. to death, Od. 19. 230. Pol.
16. 34. 9. In N. T. Mid. dirdyxofj.ai, to
strangle oneself by hanging, to hang oneself,
Matt. 27, 5 ; comp. in \da-Kco. Sept. for
p:n.3 2 Sam. 17, 23. So ^El. V. H. 5. 8.
Xen. Hi. 7. 13.
aTTaycOj f. <o, (ayo>,) aor. 2 dirriyayov,
Pass. aor. 1 dirf)x^ 1 ] v -
1. to lead off or away, to conduct away ;
with ace. of perS. and Trpo s riva, Acts 23,
17 ; ace. impl. Luke 13, 15 ; T&>Z> ^eipwj/
rjp.u>v Acts 24, 7. Pass. trop. Trpos TO el ScoXa
1 Cor. 12, 2. Sept. for 5^3 Gen. 31, 18 ;
TpbiPi 1 K. 1, 38. So ^El. V. H. 1. 6. Plato
Phaed. 3. p. 60. a. In a judicial sense, to
lead away before a judge, with ace. and ?rpo s
nro:, Mark 14, 53 *ai dn^yayov rbv irj&ovv
Trpos rbv dp^iepea. John 18, 13 ; ace. impl.
Matt. 26, 57. Mark 14, 44. John 19, 16 ;
ace. simpl. Matt. 27, 2. Also to lead away
to prison or to execution, e. g. avrbv tls TO
crravpSxrai Matt. 27, 31 ; (avrbv) els rr^v
7rapefi^o\f]v Acts 23, 10 ; avrbv eao) T^S
aiiXijs Mark 15, 16 ; ace. simpl. Luke 23, 26.
Pass, absol. aTra^S^i/ai, to be led away to
death, to be put to death, Acts 12, 19.
Sept. ciTnjy/ieros for Heb. "libs a prisoner,
Gen. 39, 22. Ep. Jerem. 18 dw. eVi T 3a-
ro>a>. Plato Legg. 879. d, Trpos Tiro;. Gorg.
486. a, fts TO 8f<r[j.a>TT]piov.
2. Intrans. comp. in 5ya> no. 2 ; spoken
of a way, to lead away to a place, with eis
c. ace. trop. Matt. 7, 13. 14. So uyca Jos.
Ant. 8. 7. 4. Philo de Viet p. 841. a.
aTTOi SevTO?, O v, 6, rj, adj. (a priv. TTCU-
6Vv&>.) untaught, uneducated, ignorant, Jos.
Ant, 2. 13. 3. Xen. Mem. 4. 1.4; unwise,
foolish, of persons, Sept. for 523 Prov. 17,
22; ^03 Prov. 8, 5. 15, 15. In N. T. of
things, foolish, empty, trifling ; 2 Tim. 2,
21? aTraiSevTous T)TTJ<TIS. So yEschin. 7. 12
jj-aprvpla. Plato Phaedr. 269. b, pij/id rt -
f. a p>, (cupw,) to take or lift off,
to take away, uXa Hdot. 1. 186 ; to take or
lead away, Hdot. 8. 57. Intrans. to tafcc one-
self off , to go away, Sept. for SO 3 Gen. 12,
9. Xen. Hell. 6. 5. 32. In N. T. only Pass.
aor. 1 aTTTjp^rjv, to be taken away, c. dno
Tiros Matt. 9, 15. Mark 2, 20. Luke 5, 35.
aTraiTeoj, >, f. TJO-W, (aiYea>,) to asfc or
demand from any one, to require from or ai
one s hands, Germ, abfordern ; c. ace. et
OTTO TITOS Luke 6, 30. 12, 20 rfjv ^v^ijv
crov aTraiTovcriv OTTO crov, i. e. 3 plur. indef.
for Pass, they shall require thy life of thee,
1. q. thy life shall be required of thee ; Buttm.
129. 19. Winer 49. 1. Sept. for b53
Deut. 15,2. 3. ^El. V. H. 1. 24. Xen
An. 7. 7. 39 ; TI napd TIVOS Diod. Sic. 1 1 . 66.
aTTaXyetw, , f. rjvco, (d\ye a>,) to grieve
out, to leave off grieving for any thing, c.
ace. Thuc. 2. 61. In N. T. to be apathetic,
to be past feeling, i. e. past any feeling of
shame, of conscience, or the like ; absol.
Eph. 4, 19. So Heliodor. 5. p. 213 aTraX-
yovires Trpbs TTJV TV^TJV. Pol. 9. 40. 4.
airaX^dacrw v. -TT&), f. d, (dXXdo-
<r,) pr. to change from one condition or
place to another. Hence in N. T.
1 . to set free, to deliver from a state of
fear, bondage, or the like ; c. ace. Heb. 2,
l5 aTroAXd^j; TOVTOVS ocroi <pd/3cp Saparov
*rX. Pass. c. OTTO Tiros, Luke 12,58 a7nj\-
Xa^3ai air avrov, SC. from thy opponent,
creditor, by private adjustment. So c. ace.
et gen. Jos. Ant. 11. 6. 12. Diod. Sic. 16.
22. Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 12 ; of a litigant Plato
Legg. 915. c.
2. Mid. to remove oneself from any one,
to depart, c. d^d Tiros Acts 19, 12. Act.
to put away or remove from? Xen. An. 3.
2. 28; intrans. to depart, Sept. Ex. 19,
22. Plato Legg. 938. a. Mid. id. c. dn6
Tiros Xen. An. 7. 1.4.
aTTaXXorpiOCi), <, f. oxrco. (dXXoTpideo,)
pr. to abalienate, spoken of persons, to alien
ate or estrange from ; only Pass, to be alien
ated from, to be a stranger to, c. gen. Eph.
2, 12. 4, 18; absol. Col. 1, 21. Sept. for
"ilT Ps. 68, 4. So c. OTTO Tiros Diod. Sic.
11. 48. ^Eschin. 29. 20.
O.7ra\O9, ij, ov, (kindr. dnr<a, n(prj,) soft
to the touch, lender, as a shoot, sprout, Matt.
24, 32. Mark 13, 28. So of raiment Hdian.
5. 8. 2 ; of fruit Xen. (Ec. 19. 18.
aTravrdto, , (dwdw,) f. fjcrco Mark 14,
13. Diod. Sic. 18. 15; usually f. 170-0/10*
68
Thuc. 4. 77. Xen. Hell. 1. 6. 3 ; pr. to come
over Against from the opposite direction,
to come or go to meet, to encounter, to meet ;
c. dat. pers. Matt. 28, 9. Mark 5, 2. 14, 13.
Luke 17, 12. John 4,51. Acts 16, 16. Sept.
for ssa 1 Sam. 10, 5. So Plut. Demetr.36.
Xen. An. 2. 3. 17. In a hostile sense, to
meet, to encounter, c. dat. Luke 14, 31. Sept.
for siQ Judg. 8, 21. So Xen. Hell. 5.
4. 10." T
aTTavrqcris, e& >y, 17, (oVai/raw,) a meet
ing, encountering ; only in the construction
(Is dirdvTTjo-iv for meeting, after a verb of
motion, instead of the inf. diravrav to meet ;
so c. dat. Acts 28, 15 ; c. gen. Matt. 25, 1.
6. 1 Thess. 4, 17. Sept. for nsnpb, c.
gen. 1 Sam. 9, 14; c. dat. Jer. 41, 6.
Pol. 5. 26. 5. Diod. 18. 59.
aTrag, adv. of time, once, one time, 2
Cor. 11, 25. Heb. 9, 26. 12, 26 en
a7ra. v. 27 ; c. gen. Heb. 9, 7 a7ra TOV
eviavTov. Sept. for nHS Ex. 30, 11.
(Hdian 1. 10. 8. Plato Conv. 185. e.) So
a7ra KCU Sis once and again, several times,
Phil. 4, 16. 1 Thess. 2, 18. Sept. for
o?niri DSQ Neh. 13, 20. 1 Mace. 3, 30.
Emphat. once and no more, once for all,
already, Heb. 6, 4. 9, 27. 28. 10, 2. 1 Pet.
3, 18 [20.] Jude 3. 5. Sept. for nnx Ps.
89, 36. So Jos. Ant. 5. 3. 2. Plato Legg.
711. a.
O u, 6, T), adj. (a priv.
/rapa/3cuVc<>,) a word of the later Greek, Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 313 ; Act. not having trans
gressed, not a transgressor, Jos. Ant. 18. 8.
2. contr. Ap. 2. 41 ; oftener Pass, not to be
transgressed, inviolable, Plut. de Fat. 1 Xd-
yoy SeToy a7rapd/3aroy. Id. Symp. 9. 14. 6
cd/zoy. Hence in N. T. unchangeable, per
petual, spoken of Christ s priesthood as ever
remaining to him inviolate, never passing
from him to another, dStdSo^oy, Heb. 7, 24.
So Plut. ascribes to the sun TTJV ra^iv drra-
pafiarov, de Defect. Orac. 3.
a,7rapa(TKevacrTO<>, O v, 6, f], adj. (a priv.
7rapao-/ceud,) unprepared, 2 Cor. 9, ^T;
comp. v. 3. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 41. Hdian. 3.
9. 19. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 15.
aTrapveop,di, ovp.ai, f. tjcropai, Mid. de-
pon. (apWo/icu.) Pass. fut. 1 aTrapir^cro/Liat
in Pass, signif. Luke 12, 9. Soph. Phil. 527 ;
see Buttm. 113. n. 6. Winer 39. 7. d.
To deny utterly, to deny, e. g. things, c.
infin. Luke 22, 34 npiv r) rpty dTrapvfjcrr) fj.fi
floevai p.t. (Eurip. Hipp. 1280. Plato
Gorg. 461. c.) Also persons, to deny, to
disown, not to acknowledge ; so of Peter
denying his Lord, c. ace. Matt. 26, 34. 35.
75. Matt. 14, 30. 31. 72. Luke 22, 61.
John 13, 38; comp. Luke 22, 34 above.
Of those whom Christ does not acknow
ledge, Pass. Luke 12, 9. Sept. for oxa
Is. 31,7. So Plato Rep. 468. c. Demi
575. 25 TO ovofjLa. Also c. eavrov, to deny
oneself, to abstain from gratifying one s own
appetites and desires, Matt. 16, 24. Mark 8,
34. Luke 9, 23. Comp. Phil. 3, 7. 8.
cnrapri, adv. of time, i. q. an apri, for
which it is put in later editions ; from now,
i. q. OTTO TOV vvv.
1. Referring to a future more or less re
mote, henceforth, hereafter, Matt. 23, 39. 26,
29. 64. John 1, 52 ; comp. Luke 1, 48.
2. Referring to the future as immediately
connected with the present, from now on,
even now, John 13, 19. 14, 7. Rev. 14, 13
ot fv Kvplij) dno^vTjcrKovTfs aTrdpri, who die
in the Lord from now oif, i. e. just now un
der the trial of heavy persecutions. The
Attics prob. did not use dndpri in respect to
time ; Lob. ad Phryn. p. 20, 21.
aTrapTicraof, O v, 6, (diraprifa, a verb
of the later Greek, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 447,)
a finishing off, completion; Luke 14, 28 d
f xei TO. Trpos dpTicr[ji6v, whether he have
wherewith to finish. Dion. Hal. de Comp.
24. p. 370 ed. Schaef.
aTrap^r], y S , T), (aTrdpxofjMi,) the beg .n-
ning, first-fruits, viz.
1 . Of things, the first part or portion, the
earnest of any thing ; Rom. 8, 23 TTJV dnap-
XTJV TOV TTvevparos the first-fruits of the
Spirit, the earnest (dppaj3a>v) of future and
higher gifts ; comp. 2 Cor. 1, 22. Eph. 1,14.
So of the first-fruits offered to God, Sept.
for masn Lev. 23, 10. Plur. Sept. Ex.
23, 19. ^E1. V. H. 1. 31. Xen. CEc. 5. 10.
2. Concr. of persons, the first in time or
of whom any thing may be predicated ;
Rom. 11, 16 T) aTrapxri (TOV (pvpa/JLaros) the
first-fruits of the mass or lump, trop. for
the patriarchs of the Jewish people, parall.
f) pia. Rom. 16, 5 os (crriv OTrap^j) TTJS
Aa-ias els XpioToi/, i. e. the first to believe
on Christ. 1 Cor. 16, 15. James 1, 18. Rev.
14, 4. So Christ is rj drrapxr/ TO>V KfK.oip.rj-
p.evu>v the first-fruits of them that slept, the
first to rise from the dead in the gospel
sense, 1 Cor. 15, 20. 23.
ajras, a <ra, av, (apa, TTCS,) strengthened
for Tray, quite all, all together, e. g. a)
Sing, before a subst. with the art. Luke 3,
21 anavra TOV \aov. 8, 37. 21, 4. Acts 25,
24. Sept. for }>S Ps. 22, 24. (Hdian. 3. 8.
4. Plato Rep. 442. b.) After a subst. with
69
the art. Mark 16, 15. Luke 4, 6. 19, 48.
So Plato Phil. 21. a, b) Plur. before a
subst. or participle with the art. Matt 28,
1 1 anavra TO. yfvofMfva. (Plato Rep. 338. e.
463. d.) With pron. of 2 pers. v/xety Gal.
3 28; 1 pers. fatis impl. Acts 16. 28.
James 3, 2 ; 3 pers. absol. airavres all,
dnavra all things, Matt 24, 39. Mark 11,
32. Luke 3, 16. 5, 1126. 28. Acts 2, 44.
Eph. 6, 13. al. Both in Sing, and Plur.
anas (like mzj) is spoken indefinitely of a
large number, without necessarily including
every individual of that number ; see Mark
8,25. 11,32. Luke 3, 21. 8,37. 19,48. +
a7nz<T7rab/aai, Mid. depon. (da-Trafo-
f*ai.) to finish taking leave of, c. ace. Acts
21, 6 in Mss. Himer. 194.
aTTarttO), , f. TJ<TG>, (arma, afprj, Buttm.)
to deceive, to beguile, to lead astray, c. ace.
Eph. 5, 6. James I, 26 ; Pass. 1 Tim. 2, 14
bis. Sept. for JOlsn Gen. 3, 13. Hdian.
2. 7. 2. Xen. Mem. 1. 7. 5.
j, rjs, rj, (aTraraco.) deceit, deceit-
fulness, as an attribute e. g. rov TT\OVTOV
Matt. 13, 22. Mark 4, 19 ; -rijs doiKias 2
Thess. 2, 10; -njs <fyia/m ar Heb. 3, 13.
Also Eph. 4, 22 at eViSu/xi at TTJS cmarrfs
deceitful lusts, propensities, Col. 2, 8. 2 Pet.
2, 13. Judith 9, 10. Pol. 2. 56. 12. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 2. 6.
aTrdrwp, opos, 6, f), adj. (a priv. Trar^p.)
fatherless, orphan, Eurip. Orest. 304 ; as
disowned by the father, Plato Legg. 929. a.
In N. T. without father, i. e. whose father
is not mentioned in the genealogies, Heb.
7, 3 ; see fully in d/i^rcop.
aTravyacrp^Ctj aros, TO, (aTravydfa to
flash forth rays or brightness, Callim. H.
in Del. 181,) a flashing forth, radiance, efful
gence ; Heb. 1, 3 dnavyaa-fia TTJS 86^rjs (rov
3eoD) the effulgence of God s glory, i. e. in
whom, as proceeding from the Father, the
divine majesty is manifested ; comp. Col. 1 ,
15. So Wisd. 7, 26 dnavyacrfj.a (pcoros d i-
t ou. Philo de Concup. {11. T. II. p. 356
Mang. Hesych. anavyaa-yLO. rjXi ou (peyyos.
See Bleek Br. an d. Heb. in loc. Others :
reflected brightness ; but against both the
etymology and the tisus loquendi.
aTretSoy aor. 2, (el8ov, ci8o>,) used as
aor. of d(popaw, Buttm. { 114 ei8a>, 6pda> ;
to look away from where one is, at or upon
any thing, Trpos ri Thuc. 7. 71 ; to look at,
to have respect to, Trpos TI Jos. Ant. 2. 6. 1.
Plato Soph. 250. b. In N. T. to see fully,
i. e. to the end, to know certainly, c. ace.
Phil. 2, 23 o)s av tzTTt So) TU Tvtpl ep.. So
Sept. Jon. 4, 5 ea>s ov dni8r] rl ecrrai TTJ
7roX, fornjn.
as, 17, (aTreiS?^,) unpersuada-
bleness, unbelief, disobedience, unwillingness
to receive and obey the truth, Rom. 11, 30.
32. Heb. 4, 6. 11 ; ot viol rrjs direfteias the
children of unbelief or disobedience, i. e. un
believers, Eph. 2, 2. 5, 6. Col. 3, 6 ; see in
vlos A. 4, and comp. Heb. Gr. { 104. 2.
Lehrg. p. 647. Jos. Ant. 3. 15. 2. Plut.
Sertor. 25. Xen. Mem. 3: 5. 5.
>j <a, f. 7)0-0), (a7T6i3ijy,) to be un
persuadable, unbelieving, disobedient, e. g.
a) In respect to Christ and the gospel, not
to believe, to reject, c. dat John 3, 36 6 8e
arrei Swv TO) t>3. Rom. 2, 8. 1 Pet. 2, 8.
3, 1. 4, 17 ; absol. Acts 19, 9. Rom. 11,
31 ; Part. dtreftovvres unbelieving Acts 14,
2. 17,5. Rom. 15, 31. In respect to God,
TO> 3eo3 Rom. 11, 30; absol. Heb. 3, 18.
11, 31*. So Plato Phaedr. 271. b, r, pep
(V rv X )) s**"tanB*> j 8f a7T3et. b) Strong
er, noZ to obey, to disobey, pr. in consequence
of unbelief; Part. direfcaiv, aTmSlqo-ay, dis-
obedient, rebellious, 1 Pet. 2, 7. 3, 20. Rom.
10, 21 quoted from Is. 65, 2 where Sept.
for TJ to. So c. dat. Baruch 1, 18. Diod.
Sic. 5.71. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 2.
a7Tt J*7?) fos, ovs, 6, f], adj. (a priv. 7m -
Sopxu.) unpersuadable, unbelieving, disobe
dient, c. dat. Acts 26, 19. Rom.-l, 30. 2
Tim. 3, 2; absol. Luke 1, 17. Tit. 1, 16.
3, 3. Sept. for TVIO Deut. 21, 18 ; iTiio
Num. 20, 10. So c. dat. Hdian. 2. 4. 10.
Plato Legg. 936. b.
ttTreiXety, >, f. 770-0), to threaten, absol.
1 Pet. 2, 23 irafTxwv OUK ^Trei Xei. So Ec-
clus. 19, 17. Hdian. 6. 8. 13. Xen. Mem.
1.1. 18. Later also Mid. depon. aTretXe-
ofjiai, ov/j-ai, f. r)<roficu, to threaten; once
c. dat. of pers. and a noun of like signif. as
dat. of manner, intens. Acts 4, 17 aTreiX^
fiTmXrjo-w/xeSJa avTols let us strongly threaten
them. So Polyaen. 7. 35.
ttTretX^j 77?, f), (oTretXeo),) a threat,
threatening, Acts 4, 17 see in armX/co. 4,
29. 9, 1. Eph. 6, 9. Sept. Prov. 19, 12.
Hdian. 1. 10. 5. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 18.
aTret/Ltt, f. fcrofuu, (flp.i to be,) to be
aicay, absent, Col. 2, 5. Part. dird>i>, absent,
1 Cor. 5,3. 2 Cor. 10, 1. 11. 13, 2. 10.
Phil. 1, 27. Wisd. 9, 6. Hdian. 2. 7. 8.
Xen. Conv. 8. 18.
cnreifAi, (dpi to go,) impf. dirytiv Buttm.
5 108. V. Kiihn. { 226 ; to go away to a
place, once et? rr)v (rvvaya>yf]i> Acts 17, 10.
70
Jos. Ant. 1. 2. 1. Plut. de cap. ex inim.
util. 5; c. els Xen. Conv. 1. 2.
aTreiTTOV aor. 2, (elnovl) Mid. apr. 1
aTrfindfJL^v, Btittm. H4 elirelv. Kiihn.
167. 7 ; to spea/c o/f or owi!, in full, bluntly,
Horn. II. 7. 416; to /oritd Hdot. 1. 155.
In N. T. Mid. to speak or declare oneself off
from any thing, to renounce, to disown, c.
ace. 2 Cor. 4, 2. Sept. for ONE Job 10, 3.
So Bern. 1133. 7. Diod. Sic. 18. 39. Plato
Legg. 928. d. .
a,7rei,paarTO$, O v, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. Tmpa-
fa>,) untried, untempted, not temptable, instead
of the earlier atrelparos. James 1, 13 6 Seos
aTTfipaaTos ecrrt KO.K.O>V, ireipd^fi fie avros
ovo eva, God cannot be tempted in respect of
evils (i. e. to do evil), and himself tempteth
no man : for the gen. see Buttm. 132. 10. d.
Kiihn. } 273. 5. g. Winer 30. 4. So Ig-
nat. Ep. ad Philipp. ri neipd^fis TOV dnfipa-
(3eoV). Constit. Apost. 1. 8 Xeyet 17
T)- dvrjp dSoKt/ios- dneipacrTos irapa Sew.
Others less well : God is untried (inex
perienced) in respect of evils, i. q. cnreipoKa-
KOS Thuc. 5. 105; comp. Jos. B. J. 5. 9. 3
OVK aTTfipacTTov fo-Tiv avTois. Comp. also
aTtfipcLTos KO.KWV Diod. Sic. 1. 1 ; drrflparos
Ka\S>v Find. Ol. 11. 19. See Wetstein in
loc.
cnreipos, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. Tretpa,)
untried, unskilled, ignorant, c. gen. Heb. 5,
13 cirrfipos \Syov diKaioo-vvrjs unskilled (ig
norant) as to the doctrine of righteousness
before God ; for the gen. see in dneipao-Tos.
Sept. for fi&? &> 1 Sam. 17, 39. Wisd.
1 3, 18. Hdian. 5. 5. 1. Xen. Mem. 4. 7. 1, 3.
dTretcSexpfAcu, f. e o/u, Mid. depon.
(eKSe ^o/iat,) to wait out, to wait long for, to
await, to expect, c. ace. Rom. 8, 19. 23.
1 Cor. 1, 7. Gal. 5, 5. Phil. 3, 20. Heb. 9,
28 ; absol. Rom. 8, 25. [1 Pet. 3, 20.]
Heliod. 106. 296. ed. Cor.
aTre/cSuo/icw, f. guo-ojuai, Mid. (eVSva,)
to put off wholly, to strip off a garment or
the like/rom oneself; c. ace. trop. Col. 3,9
aTTfKO vcrdiJLfvoi TOV TraXaiov av^pa>Tvov. So
Act. Jos. Ant. 6. 14. 2 cureK$vs TTJV jSatrtXi-
KTJV eo-3 ^ra. Also to strip any one for one
self, to despoil ; c. ace. ras dpxds Col. 2, 15.
Comp. Act. eK8va, Plut. Lucull. 33 e /
TOVS /3ao-iXfTs. Dem. 763. 26.
f co?, 17, (aTreKSw/iai,) a put-
Ling off, of a garment or the like ; trop. Col.
2, 11 aTre/cSvcris TOV uco/iaros TTJS (rap/cos.
Only in N. T.
aTre\avva>, f. eXao-w, (AmW,) to drive
off or away, c. ace. et OTTO, Acts 18, 16 KOI
O.VTOVS OTTO roC /S^/zaroy. Sept.
for - Bn Ez. 34, 12. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 12;
c. gen. Plut. C. Mar. 17 dnt\a\ivwv TOV /3ij-
IHO.TOS.
O v, 6, (aTreXeyxw to refute
fully, Antiph. 131. 35,) refutation; Acts
19, 27 els cnrf\fyp.bv eXSetv to co?ne znio
refutation, i. e. into disrepute, contempt.
Not found in Gr. writers.
, O v, 6, 17, adj.
set free from bondage, afreed-man, 1 Cor. 7,
22. Jos. Ant. 7. 11. 2. ^Eschin. 59. 25.
Xen. Athen. 1. 10.
A jreXX. fjs, ov, 6, Apelles, pr. n. of a
Christian, Rom. 16, 10.
a7reA,7T/w, f. t Vo>, (eXTrifw.) to 7iope
fully, to expect, sc. /rom others ; c. ace.
Luke 6, 35 dyaSoTroielre Kai Savet ^ere [rrap
Si/] fj.rj8ev d7Tf\Trioi>Tfs, do good and lend
expecting nothing in return, i. e. lend to
those from whom (Trap* a>v) ye can expect
nothing ; see Trap lav in v. 34, and comp.
there a7roXa/3e . The idea back which
some insert, belongs to the circumstances,
and not to OTTO in composition. Others,
against the analogy of v. 34, to hope out,
i. e. to have done hoping, to despair ; hence :
lend never despairing, not doubting of re
quital from God, as in the next clause. So
2 Mace. 9, 18. Pol. 1. 19. 12 ; irepi TWOS
Diod. Sic. 2. 25.
aTrevavTl, adv. (eVairt,) pr. over againsi
from a person or place, i. e.
1. over against, opposite to, c. gen. Matt
21,2. 27, 61 Ka"^r]fj.fvai cnrtvavTi TOV T(i(pov.
Sept. for nMa Gen. 2, 16 ; 1M Neh. 7, 3.
Pol. 1. 86. 3.
2. before, in the presence of, c. gen. Matt.
27, 24 dntvavTi TOV o ^Xov. Acts 3, 16.
Sept. for ^aeb Lev. 6, 14. Josh. 7, 13.
Trop. Rom. 3, 18 OVK etrn (po/Bos Seoi) OTre-
vavn TU>V o(p3aX/iooi avTutv, quoted from Ps.
36, 2 where Sept. for fc^S ^ .
3. against, contrary to, c. gen. Acts 17,
7 d?r. TOJV Soy/idrcov Ka/crapos 1 . Comp. Ec-
clus. 37, 4.
a-TTeTTCt), see aTrelTroi .
aTTepavTOS, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. Trepai-
j/a>, Tr/pa?,) boundless, endless; 1 Tim. 1, 4
yevedXoyiai aTrepairoi. Sept. for ^f?.F] N?
Job. 36, 26. Pol. 1. 57. 3. Plato Parm.
144. b.
aTrepwrTracrTft)?, adv. (a priv. irtpi-
0-7raa>,) without distraction, not distracted
about worldly things, 1 Cor. 7, 35 ; comp.
vv. 32-34. Pol. 2. 20. 11. Arr. Epict. 1.
29. 59.
71
d7replTfJ,T)TO$, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. ire-
piTep.va>,) uncircumcised, pr. Sept. for VlS
Gen. 17, 14. 2 Mace. 1,51. In N. T.trop.
ActS 7, 51 aTTfplTfJLrjTOI. TTj KdpSict Kdl TQIS
vcriv rtncircioncised in heart and ears,
whose heart and ears are still covered so
that they neither understand nor hear;
comp. Sept. and 3b-ibns Le v . 26, 41. Ez.
44, 7; tp:tjp^ns J er . 6, 10.
aTrepXp/MU, aor. 2 dirfjXZov, (ep^o/zai,)
f. dnfXfvo-opat Matt. 25, 46. Rom. 15, 28.
Sept. Gen. 19,2; also in epic and later
prose writers for the Attic airfip.i, Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 37, 38. Buttm. { 108. V. 5. Wi
ner 515.
1. to go away, to depart from a place or
person.
a) Pr. and genr. construed : a) Absol.
Matt. 13,25 ffTTffipe idvia ... KOI uTrJJXSei .
v. 28. 46. 16, 4. 18, 30. 19, 22. Mark 5,
20. Luke 17, 23. John 16, 7. al. (Dem. 283.
8. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 39.) Of one departing by
water, John 6, 1. 22 ; comp. on horseback
Palaeph. Fab. 1. /3) With dno c. gen.
Mark 5, 17. Luke 1, 38. 8, 37. y) With
fls c. ace. of place whither; Matt. 8, 33.
14, 15 els ras xco/iaj. 16, 21. 22, 5 fls rbv
18iov dypov ... (Is TTJV ffiiropiav avrov
(others rt nyi> eprropiav). 25, 46. 28, 10.
John 4, 8. Rom. 15, 28. Gal. 1, 17. (Sept.
Josh. 2, 16. Luc. D. Deor. 16. 1.) Also
Matt. 10, 5 fls 68ov e3i/o>i> pr/ dirf\%T)Te go
not away into the way of the gentiles, i. e.
leading to their territories. 8, 32. Mark 9,
43. So too by water, Matt. 8, 18. Mark 8,
13. John ^0, 40; with TW TrXo/w added
Mark 6, 32. S) With ri c. ace. of place
whither; Luke 23, 33 eVi TOV TOTTOV KT\.
24, 24 eVl ro p-wmdov. So Luc. D. Deor.
17. 1. e) With irpos c. ace. of pers. to
go away to any one; Matt. 14, 25 uTrfyXSe
irpos avTovs. John 6, 68. Rev. 10, 9. So
Xen. An. 1. 9. 29. ) With S-rrov of
place, Matt. 8, 19. 77) With irtpav c.
gen. John 6, 1 ; with els c. ace. of place
added John 10, 40. 3) From the Heb.
with oTrt cro) TWOS, to go away after a person
or thing, to follow, e. g. a person Mark 1,
20. John 12, 19; things, a-apKos IT f pas
Jude 7. So Heb. "nnx rfc*, Sept. rropev-
op.cu oTTi erw, Judg. 2. 12. 1 Sam. 6, 12.
b) Spec, to go au-ay apart, to go aside,
Matt. 26, 36. Acts 4, 15.
c) Of those who go back to the place
whence they came ; but the idea back, when
so expressed, arises from the circumstances,
and not from the force of diro in composi
tion; Matt. 8, 21. Luke 7, 24. (Xen. 1. 4.
29.) With els c. ace. of place, Matt. 9, 7.
Mark 7, 30. Luke 1, 23. John 4, 3. 28.
(Hdian. 8. 8. 18. Xen. An. 4. 8. 6.) With
diro TWOS added Luke 2, 15. With els ra
oTruroo, to go away backward from a person,
pr. John 18, 6 ; trop. 6, 66. With f <f1 Matt.
2,22.
2. Trop. of things : a) logo away, to de
part from any one, with diro c. gen. as le
prosy, Mark 1, 42. Luke 5, 13; enjoy
ments, Rev. 18, 14. So Luc. D. Mort. 3.
2. b) Of a report, fame, to go forth, to
be spread abroad, Matt. 4, 24. c) to pass
away, aor. 2 to be past, ended; e. g. a woe
Rev. 9, 12. 11, 14; the present order oi
things Rev. 21,1.4. So Sept. 6 vrroy dirrjX-
3ei> for C]Vn Cant. 2, 11. Plato Legg. 954.
d, aTreXSoiroy eviavTov. -f~
flj7re^&)j f. d(pfa), (e^a>.) to hold off or
keep off, e. g. a ship from land Horn. Od. 1 5.
33 ; to hold back, to withhold, Horn. II. 1. 97.
Hdot. 8. 22. Sept. for S3 a Joel 1, 13.
Hence in N. T.
1. Mid. aTre ^o/icu, to hold oneself off
from any thing, to abstain, with diro c. gen.
of thing, Acts 15, 20 an-f^eo-Sai diro T>V
d\Layr)p.dTa>v. 1 Thess. 4, 3. 5. 22 ; genit.
simply Acts 15, 29 direxfvZai etScoXoSurwi/.
1 Tim. 4, 3. 1 Pet. 2, 11. So c. diro Sept.
Job 1, 1. Ecclus. 28, 8 ; c. gen. Hdian. 4
7. 10. Xen. Mem. 4. 6. 11.
2. Act. intrans. or with tavTov impl. to
hold off, to keep away, to bs far off, distant;
with diro c. gen. Luke 7, 6 rjdr) 8f OVTOV ou
p.axpav direxovros diro -rfjs OLKLOS. 24, 13 ;
absol. 15, 20. Trop. of the heart. Matt. 15,
8 and Mark 7, 6 17 8e icapoia avT&v ir6pp<
dirextt dir euov, quoted from Is. 29, 13
where Sept. for -,-3 prn . So c. diro 2
Mace. 12, 29. Xen. An. 4. 3. 5 ; c. gen.
Diod. Sic. 5. 42. Xen. An. 2. 4. 10.
3. Act. to have or receive in full, (diro of
compl.) to have all that one can expect ; of
things c. ace. as /xio-Soi/ Matt. 6, 2. 5. 16;
irapdK\r)o-w Luke 6, 24; rruvra Phil. 4, 18.
Of a person, to have for good, c. ace. Phi-
lorn. 15 tva tdmnov avTov drrfxjjs. So Sept.
Num. 32, 19. Jos. B. J. 1. 30. 6. Plut.
Solon 22 TOV fjuo-^ov. Hence impers. dire-
%ei, lit. it has in full, it is enough, su/icit,
Mark 14, 41 ; comp. Luke 22, 46. So
Anacr. 28. 33 dirfxtt, t3\ir< yap avTrjv
Hesych. direx* 1 """OXP 7 ?
a7TlCTT(i), Si, f. ^o-o), (aTTtoroy.) not to
believe, to disbelieve, e. g. persons testifying,
c. dat. Luke 24, 11 ; testimony or the like,
absol. Mark 16, 11. Luke 24, 41. Acts 28,
24; the gospel, absol Mark 16, 16. So
aTTicrr
la
72
dTTO
Wisd. 1, 2. Palaeph. Procem. 1. Xen. An.
2. 5. 6. Also, to be unfaithful, disobedient,
comp. amo-Tos no. 2. a; absol. Rom. 3, 3.
2 Tim. 2, 13. So Wisd. 10, 7. Xen. Conv.
4.48.
aTTtcrrta, as, rj, (tnnoTos,) unbelief, dis
belief, i. e. want of faith in God, in Christ,
in the gospel, Matt. 13, 58. 17, 20. Mark
6, 6. 9, 24. 16, 14. Rom. 4, 20. 11, 20. 23.
1 Tim. 1, 13 ei> diritrruf, i. e. Sirurrog &v.
Heb. 3, 12. 19, comp. 4, 2 sq. So genr.
Jos. Ant. 2. 4. 3. Dem. 291. 11. Plato
Phsed. 88. c.- Also, unfaithfulness, disobe
dience, comp. aTTHTTos no. 2. a. Rom. 3, 3.
So Pol. 3. 99. 7. Xen. An. 2. 5. 21.
a7TtcrT09, ou, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. jriartr.)
1 . Act. unbelieving, disbelieving, without
faith, genr. John 20, 27. So of want of
faith in Christ and his gospel, Matt. 17, 17
yevea UTTIO-TOS. Mark 9, 19. Luke 9, 41 ; also
2 Cor. 4, 4. Tit. 1,15. So genr. Hdot. 9. 98.
Dem. 349. 15. Spec, an unbeliever, not a
Christian, a gentile, heathen, 1 Cor. 6, 6.
7, 12.13. 14 bis. 15. 10,27. 14, 22 bis. 23.24,
see in o-rjp.f iov no. 2. a. 2 Cor. 6, 14. 15. 1 Tim.
5, 8. Sept. for it Is. 17, 10.
2. Pass, not to be believed or trusted, e. g.
a) Of persons, unfaithful, faithless, false;
Rev. 21, 8. Luke 12, 46 /j.era ran/ imio-To>v,
parall, pera TU>V vTroKpiT&v Matt. 24, 51.
So Plut. Dion 47. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 19.
b) Of things, incredible ; Acts 26, 8 ri
(iTTKTTOv Kpivfrai. So Jos. Ant. 6. 10. 2 ep-
yov arrurrov. Xen. Hi. 1. 9.
a7rXoo9 ovs, or\ rj, 6ov ovv, (kindr. a/ia,)
one-fold, single, Lat. simplex ; opp. oWXdos
two-fold, double, Lat. duplex, Xen. Cyr. 4.
5. 41 ; simple, not complex, Xen. Cyr. 1. 6.
27. In N. T. of the eye, simple, unclouded,
i. e. not affected with disease, clear, sound;
opp. irovrjpos diseased ; Matt. 6, 22. Luke
11, 34. Comp. Themist. Or. 22. p. 281
8\(fj.p.a cnrXovv KOI yevvaiov.
aTrXoTT??, 7771-0?, 77, (cbrXoof,) singleness
of mind, simplicity, genr. 2 Cor. 1, 12. 11,
3 So eV aTrXoTTjTt KapSi as in singleness of
heart, mind, Eph. 6, 5. Col. 3, 22. Sept. for
tDFi 2 Sam. 15, 11 ; Sib *\W* 1 Chr. 29, 17.
So Wisd. 1, 1 cwrX. KapSias. Jos. B. J. 5. 7.
4. Pol. 1. 78. 8. Spec, as implying kind
ness, benevolence, liberality, Rom. 12, 8.
2 Cor. 8, 2. 9, 11. 13. So Jos. Ant. 7.
13. 4.
?, adv. (oTrXooy,) simply, with sin
gleness of mind, i. e. kindly, liberally, see in
tbrXoTT/s lilt. James 1, 5 TOV SiSozros 3eo!
rracrtj/ cnrXcos . Pol. 32. 13. 14 TOLS (f)i\ois
/cat yevvaicos. Also sin
cerely, Dem. 328. 3.
airo, a prep, governing only the geni
tive, i. q. Lat. ob, obs ; pr./rom, away from
any place, person, object, from which a per
son or thing goes away, is parted, or is de
rived. It marks in strictness the separation
of such objects only as were before on, at,
by, near, with another, externally ; not in
or within another, for in respect to such en
is used. The relation implied by is
therefore nearer ; that by OTTO remoter. See
note 1 below, Kiihner { 288. 1 . Ausf. Gr.
598. Winer 5 51. p. 443. ed. 5.
1. Of PLACE, which is the primary signi
fication.
a) Before a genit. of place or person, and
implying external motion from, away from,
e. g. a) After verbs of separating ; Matt.
25, 32 bis, KOL dcpopiel CLVTOVS air aXX^Xcoz*
KT\. 1 Thess. 2, 17 dwopcpavio- SevTfs d(j>
v/j,a>v. So Plato %tpieiv drro Phaed. 45. p.
97. b. /3) After verbs of going away, de
parting from a place or person ; so with
gen. of place, e. g. TropeiWSlai ano TOV lepov
Matt. 24, 1 ; a^u orao-Sat UTTO rov lepov Luke
2, 37 ; after a7ro/3aiW/ Luke 5, 2 ; (pevyeiv
Mark 16, 8. So dvaftaivciv dirb TOV vdaros
from the water Matt. 3, 16. Mark 1, 10;
fj.era^aiv(iv Matt. 8, 34, comp. 9, 1. Praegn.
egepxeo-%ai OTTO, to go out and away from a
place, to go out from, to depart from, Matt.
13, 1 e^eXSwi 6 irjaovs dnb rfjs oiKias- 28,
8. Mark 11, 12. Heb. 11,15; e /OTopeueo-Sai
aTroid. Matt. 20,29. Mark 10, 46. Oftener
with gen. of pers. e. g. after%a7repx for3ai
Luke 1, 38. 2, 15. 8, 37 ; aTroo-TracrSat Luke
22, 41. Acts 21, 1 ; d^t crratrSai, diroo-Trjvai,
Luke 4, 13. 13, 27. Acts 12, 10. 15, 38.
19, 9; cmox^pflv Matt. 7, 23. Luke 9, 39.
Acts 13, 13; a7rox<Bpi ecr3af Acts 15, 39;
SiaoT-iywu Luke 24, 51 ; Sia^copt ^ecrSat Luke
9, 33 ; e pxetrSat John 3, 2 ; TropeuecrSai Matt.
25, 41. Luke 4, 42. Acts 5, 41 ; favyeiv
Mark 14, 52. John 10, 5. James 4, 7. Rev.
9, 6. (Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 11. An. 7. 1. 4.)
Praegn. e|ep^ecr3ai OTTO TWOS, to come or go
out from any one, e. g. cnro 3fou John 13, 3.
16, 30 ; eeX3e COT e/nou Luke 5, 8. So of
evil spirits, e |/p^eo-3ai diro TWOS to go out
from a person Matt. 12, 43. 17, 18. Luke
4, 35. 41. 8, 2. 29. 11, 24. Acts 16, 18.
Also eyfipeo- Sai drrb TO>V vexpaiv to rise from
with or among the dead Matt. 14, 2. 27, 64.
28, 7. Praegn. atcr^ui/eo-3at dno TIVOS to be
ashamed from any one, i. e. to turn away
from him with shame, 1 John 2, 28. Sept.
for -ja ttj-Ja Jer. 22, 22. (Ecclus. 41, 17.)
Also of those avoiding any one, after cwro-
tlTTO
73
trnjvai 1 TJTI. 6, 5 ; fKK\ivciv Rom. 16, 17 ;
rrpoo-fxtus Matt. 7, 15. Mark 10, 17. Luke
20, 46 ; crreXXfo-Sai 2 Thess. 3, 6 ; or of
those turning back or forsaking any one, as
after an-oor^i/at Acts 21, 21. Heb. 3, 12 ;
p.eT<m 3ecr3ai Gal. 1, 6. (Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 1.)
Trop. of diseases departing from any one,
as leprosy, after aTroXXafnrecrSat Acts 19,
12; a7rrpxfo-3ai Mark 1, 42. Luke 5, 13.
y) After verbs implying motion downwards,
or the like ; e. g. with a genit. of place, as
dTTOTriTTTdv Acts 9, 18 ; anoTivda-o-fiv Luke
9, 5 ; Karapaivfiv Matt. 8, 1. 14, 29. 27,
40. 42 ; KOTepxecrSai Luke 9. 37 ; KaSaipiiv
Luke 1, 52. Acts 13, 29 ; ir nrreiv Matt. 15,
27. 24,29. Luke 16, 21. Acts 20, 9; o-uX-
\(yiv Matt. 7, 16 bis. (So with dfyaipfiv
Theophr. Char. 2 ; Karafiaivfiv Pint. Pericl.
28. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 10.) With gen. of
pers. as naTafiaivfiv OTTO TOV 3eoi) James 1,
17. Rev. 3, 12. 20, 9. 8) After verbs of
rising up, returning from a place ; with
genit. of place, e. g. inroarrptfyfiv Luke 4, 1.
24, 9. Acts 1, 12; eye/pecrSai OTTO TTJS yrjs
Acts 9, 8. So inravicrracr Sai OTTO ra>v 3a-
KU>V Xen. Hi. 7. 2. e) After verbs of tak
ing or driving away, removing, and the
like ; with gen. of place, as aipeiv Matt. 9,
16; of pers. Luke 19, 24 ; and so aipeiv diro
TTJS yrjs, to take away from the earth, see in
atpw no. 4, Acts 8, 33. 22, 22 ; dnaipeiv c.
gen. of pers. Matt. 9, 15. Mark 2, 20 ; dire-
\avveiv Acts 18, 16 (Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 12);
d-!roKv\ifiv Matt. 28, 2. Luke 24, 2 ; dcpai-
peii drro TOV v\ov TTJS faijs Rev. 22, 19 ;
SicoKfij/ Matt. 23, 34; with gen. of pers.
after jtnkuffUam* Acts 1, 11. 22. Also
exftdXXeiv OTTO to cast out from, c. gen. pers.
Mark 16, 9 ; gen. of place Matt. 7, 4. Acts
13, 50; after ega\ei<peiv Rev. 21, 4; e<u-
3e> Acts 7, 45. () After verbs of leading
or casting away, receiving from, and the
like ; with gen. of place after eiravdyetv
Luke 5, 3 ; gen. of pers. after uytiv John
18, 28 ; dno\ap.pdvfiv Mark 7, 33 ; /SoXXeii/
Matt. 5, 29. 30 ; vnokapfiavfiv Acts 1, 9.
TJ) After verbs of loosing, letting go, e. g.
c. gen. of thing after \veiv Luke 13, 15. 16.
[Acts 22, 30.] Sept. Jer. 40, 4. After
aTroXiifcrSat c. gen. pers. Acts 15, 33 ; so
Plato Phaedo 9. p. 65. a. Comp. Matth. Gr.
J 353. n.
b) Before a genit. of person, thing, event,
or the like, and implying separation or re
moval of any kind, not merely external ;
from, away from. Several classes of words
which sometimes take OTTO for the sake of
clearness, are also construed with the sim
ple genitive ; see Buttm. 132. 3. Winer
$ 61. 1. a) After verbs of separating,
loosing from, and the like ; as aT
drro dvdpos Luke 16, 18 ;
Rom. 7, 2. 6. Gal. 5, 4 ; x^P t"" 1 Cor.
7, 10. Rom. 8, 35. 39. (Plato Phaedo 12.
p. 67. C.) Praegn. dra3ep.a flvai dno TOV
Xp. to be accursed from Christ, i. e. sepa
rated from his love, Rom. 9, 3, comp. 8, 35.
39 ; ajro SirfjcrKfiv UTTO TLVOS to be dead from
any thing, i. e. delivered from by death,
trop. Col. 2, 20 ; <p3etpecr3ai OTTO TWOS to be
corrupted away from 2 Cor. 11, 3 ; vare-
povv diro TIVOS to fall short from, to fail of,
Heb. 12, 15. /3) After verbs of departing
from, acoiding, abstaining, desisting from,
and the like ; with gen. of thing, as dire-
XecrSat UTTO TU>V aXto-yr//xaTwj/ Acts 15, 20 ;
also 1 Thess. 4, 3. 5, 22 ; dnocrrrivai. mro
dbiKias 2 Tim. 2, 19 ; id. c. gen. pers. Acts
5, 38. 22, 29. 2 Cor. 12, 8 ; (3XeVi/ c.
gen. of thing, to beware of, Mark 8, 15;
gen. of pers. 12, 38 ; fnxXiveiv c. gen. of
thing, 1 Pet. 3, 11 ; Traveiv 1 Pet. 3, 10;
KaTcnraveiv Heb. 4, 4. 10. (Plut. Alex. 25.
Thuc. 7. 73.) After Trpoo-e x"" Matt. 16, 6.
11. 12 bis; Trpoo-exeiv e avra Luke 12, 1.
Sept. for in b ln 2 Chr. 35, 21. Ecclus. 6,
13. So after <puXa<rcreo-3ai Luke 12, 15,
and (pvXd&o-fiv eavrov 1 John 5, 21. Sept.
for t v -lEtTCri Ps. 18, 24. (Xen. Cyr. 2.
3. 9.) Also after (pfvyeiv c. gen. of thing,
i. q. to avoid, 1 Cor. 10, 14. y) After
verbs of rising up from, going forth, re
turning, with gen. of that with which one
was occupied ; as dnocrrrivai. diro TTJS tvpoa--
fvxijs Luke 22, 45 ; inroa-rpffpfiv Heb. 7,
1 ; Siryei pe<r3ai drro TOV vnvov Matt. 1, 24.
With gen. of pers. from whom any thing
proceeds ; so of thoughts eWopeiiecrSai OTT
avTov Mark 7, 15 ; healing power, tepxf-
o-3ai Luke 8, 46. 5) After verbs of ask
ing, requiring, forbidding, with gen. of
pers. as diraiTfiv Luke 6, 30. 12, 20 ; eVSi-
Ktiv Luke 18, 3. Rev. 6, 10 ; (K^Tflv Luke
11, 50; K<a\vfiv Luke 6, 29. f ) After
verbs of taking away, removing, depriving,
and the like ; sometimes with simple genit.
Matth. ^ 418. n. So with gen. of pers. after
aipfiv Matt. 13, 12. John 10, 18. Eph. 4,
31 ; dcpaipeiv Luke 10, 42. 16, 3; dn6\e-
tr3at diro, praegn. to perish away from, Rev.
18, 14 ; comp. Sept. for -p ^ns Jer. 18, 18.
Also a(pavros yiWcr3ai dno TLVOS to disap
pear from any one, L^Jfe 24, 31. With
gen. of thing, as aipfiv Luke 8, 12 : Trapep-
X(r3ai dn6 to pass away (be taken away)
from Matt. 5, 18 ; /jfraicii eurSai Col. 1, 23 ;
airo
74
ttTTO
2 Thess. 2, 2. ) After verbs
of turning away, averting, and the like ;
sometimes with the simple gen. Matth. \
354. y. So with gen. of pers. after 071-0-
crTpftpfiv Rom. 11,26; K\deiv TCI anXdy^va
dno TWOS 1 John 3, 17 ; eiriorpeffxiv Acts
15, 19. With gen. of tiling, after dno-
OTpe <pi/ Acts 3, 26; Staorpecpeti/ Acts 13,
8 ; enio-Tpffaiv 1 Thess. 1, 9. Acts 14, 15;
also 26, 18. 2 Tim. 4, 4. Prasgn. p.era-
voflv euro to repent and turn from, Acts 8,
22. Heb, 6, 1. 77) After verbs of hiding,
concealing, and the like ; with gen. of pers.
after dnoKpvnTfiv Matt. 11, 25. Luke 10,
21. 18, 34; K pvnTfiv Luke 19, 42. John
12, 36; gen. of thing Rev. 6, 16; napa-
Ka^vnTetv dno of pers. Luke 9, 45. Sept.
for -JE ^fion Gen. 4, 14; ,2 n^Srt
2 K. 4, 27. So Ecclus. 17, 15. 20. Horn!
Od. 23. 110. 3) After adjectives and verbs
of freeing from, cleansing, healing, escap
ing, and the like, which are also construed
by Gr. writers with the simple genitive ;
Matth. 353 and note. Winer 30. 6. So
after adjectives, dno c. gen. of thing, as
a3o>os Matt. 27, 24 ; na-mXos James 1, 27 ;
Rom. 7, 3 ; fcaSapd? Acts 20, 26 ;
rjs Mark 5. 34. After verbs, with gen. of
thing ; as SiKaiow Acts 13, 39. Rom. 6, 7 ;
(KKaZaipeiv 2 Tim. 2, 21 ; eXevZepovv Rom.
6, 18. 22. 8, 2. 21 ; Zepanewv Luke 5, 15.
7, 21. 8, 2 ; Ido-Zai Mark 5,29. Luke 6, 17 ;
Kcttapi&iv 2 Cor. 7, 1. Heb. 9, 14. 1 John 1,
7. 9 ; \oveiv Rev. 1,5; Xvrpovv Tit. 2, 14 ;
pavTi&iv Heb. 10, 22 ; pveo-Sai Matt. 6, 13.
1 Thess. 1, 10. 2 Tim. 4,18; o-u&iv Matt.
I, 21. Rom. 5. 9; (ptvyfiv dno to Jlee or
escape from Matt. 3, 7. 23, 33 ; (pv\dao-fiv
2 Thess. 3, 3. With gen. of pers. after
aTraXXacro-fo-Scu Luke 12, 58 ; pi/ecrSat Rom.
15, 31. 2 Thess. 3, 2 ; <rd>fiv Acts 2, 40.
Praegn. eV8wap.o{5cr3ai OTTO dcrSeveias to be
made strong (healed) from weakness Heb.
II, 34. Acts 16, 33 fXovcrev (UVTOVS) dno
T&V nXrjycav he washed (cleansed) them from
their stripes, from the blood and filth of their
wounds. So perh. once Heb. 5, 7 elcraKov-
o-%fls dno TTJS evXa/Seias being heard and de
livered from his fear; but see in eiXa/3eta,
and below in no. 3. e.
c) Before a genit. of place or person
from which one goes or comes away, sets
off, or the like, and expressing the terminus
a quo. a) Pr. and genr. implying the
direction from which one goes or comes to
another place ; after verbs of departing or
going, coming, rising, sending, following,
and the like. So with gen. of place, after
v. Luke 2, 4 avf^rj 8e KOI
OTTO TTJS FaXiXaiay . . . eiy rf]V lovSaiav, see
below in note 1. Acts 25, 1 ; di>ayeo-3ai
Acts 13,13. 16, 11 ; dvare\\fiv Luke 12,
54; dnoo-T(\\fiv Acts 11, 11; Step^eo-Sai
Acts 13, 14 ; eKnXe iv Acts 20, 6 ; e^ep^f-
o-3<u Rev. 16, 17 bis ; eVepxea-Sai Acts 14,
19; epxeo-3ai Mark 1,9. 7, 1. 2 Cor. 1,
16 ; impl. Mark 7, 4 KOL [e XSoWes] diro
dyopas, see in dyopd. So after fJKeiv Matt.
8, 11. Luke 13, 29 bis; impfl. Rev. 16, 12;
Karafiaiveiv Mark 3, 22. Luke 10, 30 ;
Karavrav Acts 21, 7 ; KaTep^fa^ai Acts
11, 27. 12, 19. 15, 1 ; prrai peti/ Matt. 19,
1 ; Trapaylvfo-^ai Matt. 3, 13 ; TrtfiTreiv
Acts 20, 17 ; a-vvavapaivfv Zai Acts 13, 31 ;
o-ufep^eo-Sai Acts 21, 16 ; (rvi^-pe^eii/ Mark
6, 33. So aKo\ov^eiv diro to follow one
from a place, Matt. 27, 55. Luke 23, 49.
Trop. after /neTap-opcpouo-Scu, 2 Cor. 3, 18
OTTO o~6rjs fls 86-av. With gen. of pers. id.
as 01 aTreoraX/zeVoi OTTO TOV KopvrjXiov Acts
10, 17 ; after e^ X flo-^ai 1 Thess. 1,8; <f-
ep^eo-Sat 1 Cor. 14, 36 ; ep^fa-3ai Mark 5,
35. Gal. 2, 12. 1 Thess. 3, 6 ; impl. Matt.
26, 47 ; enxpe pea-Sat Acts 19, 12. So Luc.
D. Deor. 14. 2. ib. 24. 2 fJKovra fj.e dno
2t8<woy. Xen. Hell. 6. 4. 3. /3) By He
braism, iike Heb. "JO , it once marks the
quarter or direction in or towards which a
thing is ; Rev. 21, 13 quater, dno dvaroXrjs
7rv\a>ves Tpels, OTTO /3opp a KT\. lit. from the
east, from the north, etc. where we say on
the east, on the north. The oriental passes
in mind/?-o?n the place specified to himself:
we from ourselves to the place specified.
So Heb. TiBSa Sept. OTTO /Soppa Judg. 7, 1 ;
B 7^ Sept. tear dvaroXds Gen. 2, 8. 12, 8 ;
see Heb. Lex. ")> no. 3. h. Comp. Diod. Sic.
1. 31 init. Comp. also Lat. a fronte, a ter-
go ; Fr. dessons, dessus, dkhors, tfedans. y~)
Spec, with gen. of the place from which
any thing proceeds, begins, is done, and the
like ; as Acts 15, 38 TOV aTrooraira dif av-
Tcav drro Ha/jKpvXias. So after np^eo-Sai
Luke 24, 27 ; Se xf<r3ai TL Acts 28, 21 ; rpe-
<peo-3ai Acts 12, 20. Also diro . . . eas, after
ffpXfo-%at Matt. 24, 27 ; eirio-uvdyeiv v. 31.
Mark 13, 27 ; diro . . . p-e ^pi after irXrjpovv
Rom. 15, 19. (So diro . . . ecor Diod. Sic.
I. 31 ; diro . . . a xpt Xen. An. 5. 5. 4.) In
the phrase OTTO TOV ovpavov, air ovpavov,
from hearen, Mark 8, 11. Luke 21, 11. 22,
43. Acts 9, 3. Rom. 1, 18. 2 Thess. 1, 7.
1 Pet. 1, 12. al. Sometimes, as in poetic
and later usage, diro is prefixed to an adv.
of place in -3e>,e. g. ai/w3ez/, Matt. 27,51 dno
ava)%fv(a>s KOTO). Mark 15, 38. Comp. Horn.
II. 8. 365 an ovpavo^ev. ib. 24. 492. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 45 sq. Winer } 54. 7. n. 1.
ttTTO
75
kitfmer s Ausf. Gr. { 512. n. 3. Hence
8) Trop. of order or succession, i. e. as
marking the person or place from which
the order begins to be reckoned ; so with
gen. of pers. Jude 14 e)3Sop,oy dirb A8d/i.
Matt. 2, 16 dirb Sierouy /cat (carcorepa). So
with ecoy, Acts 8, 10 dirb piKpov ecoy fifyd-
Xou. Matt. 20, 8. John 8, 9. Heb. 8, 11.
Also apxfo-Sai diro c. gen. of place or
thing, Luke 24, 27. Acts 8, 35. 10, 37 ;
with ey Luke 23, 5. So with dpgdp.fvos
impl. after 8taXe yeo-3at, irefeeiv, Acts 17, 2.
28, 23 ; comp. Luke 24, 27. Comp. Plato
Pha;dr. 228. d, dpdfj,ft>os dirb TOV Trpwrov.
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 1.
d) Implying distance of one object from
another, with or without the idea of previ
ous motion ; from, away from, far from ;
so OTTO TrpocrcoTTov TIVOS far from the pre
sence o/any one 2 Thess. 1,9. Rev. 12, 14.
(Xen. An. 3. 3. 9.) After dirf X fiv Matt. 15,
8. Mark 7, 6. Luke 7, 6. 24, 13 ; so Diod.
Sic. 5. 42. Xen. An. 4. 3. 5. Also paicpav
diro Matt. 8, 30. Mark 12, 34. John 21, 8.
Acts 17, 27 ; so Pol. 5. 99. 3. Arr. Alex. 1.
1 . 5. In the later Gr. manner diro is likewise
prefixed to the noun of measure marking
the distance, as John 11,18 r/v 8f ftrfiavia
eyyvy TUV lfpoo~o\vp.<av, <ay dirb crraS/coc
8fKairevTf, instead of d>y crraSiovy 8fK. dirb
lepoy. in Luke 24, 13 ; also John 21,8.
Rev. 14, 20. So Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 4. Plut.
Philop. 4 TJV dypos . . . dirb OTa6Va>i> f"iK.oo-i
rr)s Tro Xewy. Diod. Sic. 1.51. See Winer
65. 4 ult. Put before adv. of distance in
-Sev, e. g. dirb /xa/cpoSei/ from afar, afar off,
Matt. 26, 58. 27, 55. Mark 5, 6. 14, 54.
15, 40. Luke 16, 23. Rev. 18, 10. 15. 17.
Sept. for pf^ 5 ?? Ps. 138, 6. Also Sept.
Ps. 139, 2. Ezra 3, 13. Polemo Physiogn.
1. 6. See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 45 sq. Winer
554. 7. n. 1.
e) Before a genit. expressing a whole
from which a part is taken away ; i. e. in a
partitive sense, like eVc and Heb. "JE . a)
With a gen. of the number or class to
which a person belongs ; e. g. Matt. 27, 9
6 fTip-fjo-avTo (rives) dirb viav \a-parjK. V. 21
rim . . . dnb T>V 8vo. Luke 6, 13. 9, 38. 16,
30. 19, 39. Heb. 7, 2. 13. So Sept. and
1? Ex. 17, 5. Hdot. 6. 27. Thuc. 1. 116
XajScuv ff-rjKovra vavs OTTO ra>v f(f)opp.ovo~ci)v.
But usually Gr. writers here employ the
simple genitive; Buttm. c 132. 5. Kiihner
{ 273. 3. a. /3) After the verbs e o-3/eii ,
nif iv, to eat or drink of (front) any thing,
to partake of it, Matt. 15, 27. Mark 7, 28.
Luke 22, 18. Sept. eVSietf diro for "j^-l ??X
Lev. 11,40 ; iriveiv diro for "jO ftHttJ Jer. 51
7. So diro\avei.v diro TIVOS Plato Apol.
Socr. 10. p. 31. b. But the usual con
struction of these verbs in Greek writers
is with the simple genitive; Buttm. 132.
10. i. Kiihner } 273. 4. c. 7) After verbs
ofgiring, imparting, receiving, taking away,
and the like, i. e. to give or take of any
thing, a part of it ; e. g. after aipuv Mark
6, 43 ; d(paipflv, as d<p. dirb ru>v \6ya>v KT\.
Rev. 22, 19; 8i86vai Luke 20, 10. Rev. 2,
17; fKxeeiv Acts 2, 17. 18; eViStSoVai
Luke 24, 42 ; Aap,/3ai/eij/ Mark 12,2 ; vo<r<pi-
feo-Sai Acts 5, 2. 3; (pepeiv John 21, 10.
So Sept. \ap.pdvfiv airo Ex. 12, 7 ; comp.
Gen. 25, 30. Greek writers employ here
only the simple genitive ; see Matth. } 323.
Buttm. 5 132. 5. c. Kuhner 273. 3. b.
Winer j 30. 7.
NOTE 1. The mutual relation of e /c as
the nearer and OTTO as the remoter preposi
tion, the former referring to what is inner
and special, and the latter to what is outer
and general, is seen in Luke 2, 4 dvfftrj
8e Kal la)<rr)(p OTTO Tr/s FaXtXaiay eK TroXetus
NaapY, comp. also Acts 23, 34. On the
other hand OTTO and e * are used apparently
without distinction John 11, 1 : .\dapos
OTTO BrjSavias fK Tijs Ka>p.r]s Mapt ay KT\.
comp. also Rev. 9, 18. 1 Thess. 2, 6. In
other instances drro is employed inter
changeably with f< in the same construc
tions, either because the more general is
put for the special as including it, or be
cause of less precision on the part of the
writer ; comp. Winer 51. 5. Thus Matt.
7, 4 eK/3aXoj ro Kapfpos dno rov o<p3aX/iov,
comp. v. 5 e /c TOW o(p3. Luke 9, 5 t ^ep^o-
p.fvov drro rrjs TroXewy, comp. John 4, 30 fK
TTJS TroXecoy. Luke 4, 35 of an evil spirit :
eeX3f tK avrov . . . e ^XSev an- avrov, and
so Matt. 17, 18 comp. Mark 1, 25. 26.
Matt. 1 , 24 8ityf pSeiy OTTO rou VTTVOV, comp.
Rom. 13, 11 f VTTVOV fyepSrjvai. Matt. 14, 2
fiyep^rf OTTO ru>v vfKp&v and so 27, 64. 28. 7,
comp. Mark 6, 14. 16 fK vfKp&v and so John
12, 1. 9. Acts 3, 15. 13,30. etc. So Xen.
Mem. 2. 7. 2 \ap.fidvop.fv ovre fK rijs yrfs
ov8tv . . . ovrf dno TOIV OIKIMV. Hi. 1. 38.
2. Of TIME, as marking the point or
epoch from which time is reckoned.
a) Before the genit. of nouns, from, e. g.
a) With gen. of a noun implying time, as
drro TTJS <Spay eKfivrjsfrom that very /iour Matt.
9,22. 15,28. 17,18; a7r6r^sTv;yc5pafMatt.
27, 45 ; air fKfivrjs rrjs rjp.fpas Matt. 22,
46. John 11, 53. (Xen. An. 7. 5. 6.) Acts
20, 18. Phil. 1, 5. Acts 15, 7-mp fi
0.7TO
76
7TO
v. (Diod Sic. 1. 6.) Luke 8, 43 dnb
(To>v SwSe/ca. Rom. 15, 23. Also an aluvos
Luke 1, 70. Acts 3, 21; OTTO TO>V al&vcov
Eph. 3, 9. Col. 1, 26; air dpx^js Matt. 19,
4. 8. Luke 1, 2. John 8, 44. 2 Pet. 3, 4. al.
So Dem. 288. 10. Plato Crit. 112. e, obs air
dpxys tyevfTo. /3) With a gen. of pers.
from whom time is reckoned ; Matt. 1,17
OTTO A/3pcta/i, . . . OTTO AatnS. Acts 3, 24.
Rom. 5, 14. (Hdian. 6. 2. 5.) Also aTrojSpe-
(f)ovs from a child 2 Tim. 3, 15; so OTTO
iraiSav Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 11. y) With gen.
of an event or condition from which time
counts ; as OTTO TOV aip-aros "A/3eX Matt. 23,
35 ; OTTO KaTa^oXfjs KOCT/MOU Matt. 13, 35.
25. 34. Luke 11, 50. al. Matt. 1, 17. Acts
1, 22. Rom. 1, 20. Of a condition, Luke 2,
36 OTTO TTJS TrapSfvias O.VTTJS. Comp. Thuc. 7.
43 OTTO TOV TTpCOTOU VTTVOV.
b) Before the gen. of a relat. pronoun,
with or without the antecedent expressed ;
as T]jjipa d(p i)s Acts 20, 18 ; d(p f/s f]p-tpas
from what day or time, since, Col. l,-6. 9
(Plato Rep. 461. d) ; simpl. dfi TJS id. Luke
7, 45. Acts 24, 11. 2 Pet. 3, 4 ; so Plut.
Pelop. 15. Xen. Hell. 4. 6. 6. Also d(p
ov (xpovov~) from what time, since, Luke 24,
21. Rev. 16, 18 ; d</> ov av from whatever
time Luke 13, 25. Sept. for tX Ex. 5,
23. So Luc. D. Mort. 26. 1. Xen. Conv.
4. 62.
c) Before adverbs of time, e. g. ,- a)
With the art. where the adv. then becomes
an adjective ; Buttm. 125. 6. Matth. 272.
So OTTO TOW injv (xpovov) from now, hence
forth, Luke 1, 48. 5, 10. Acts 18, 6. al.
|3) Without the art. as OTTO nepvarifrom a
year ago, since the past year, 2 Cor. 8, 10.
9, 2 ; dnb Trpati Acts 28, 23 ; dnb rare from
then, from that time, Matt. 4, 17. 16, 21. 26,
16. Luke 16, 16. This is a later usage,
not found in the best Gr. writers ; eee
Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 210. Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 47. Winer 54. 7. n. 1.
3. Of ORIGIN, SOURCE, CAUSE, that from
which a person or thing proceeds or is deri
ved. Here too OTTO marks the remoter, me
diate, ultimate origin or cause; while the
nearer, immediate, direct source or cause is
expressed by , VTTO, irapd ; see Herm. ad
Soph. Electr. 65. Winer 51. p. 437, 444,
edit. 5.
a) Of the person from whom or the
place whence any one is derived or comes.
a) With genit. of the person from whom
one is descended bv birth, after yewdcr^ai,
Heb. 11, 12 d(p tvbs eyevvrfiycrav /crX. /3)
With genit. of place, i. e. of the home, city,
country, people, whence one comes, where
he belongs ; so after elvai, John 1 , 45 r/v 8e
6 $i\nnros OTTO B^So-ai &a ; elsewhere often
with part. &v impl. as Matt. 2, 1 /wzyoi OTTO
dvaroXSjv. 4, 25. 15, 1. 27, 57. Luke 23,
51. John 11, 1. Acts 2, 5. 23, 34. 24, 18 ;
after ep^eo-Sat John 7, 42. Once of a cove
nant, Gal. 4, 24 /jLia [itv dno opovs 2ira.
(Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 17. Comp. Lat. pastor
ab Amphryso, Virg. Georg. 3. 2.) With
the art. inserted before UTTO, as Matt. 21, 11
6 7rpo(prjTT]s 6 OTTO Na^aper. Mark 15, 43.
John 1, 46. 12, 21. 19, 38. Acts 6, 9. al.
So Pol. 5. 70. 8. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 5. y)
With gen. of a collective noun, expressing
the body or sect to which one belongs ; Acts
12, 1 T>V aTro TTJS fKK\r)crias. 15, 5 TO>V dnb
TTJS alpeo-ecas KT\. So Plut. Brut. 2. Hdian.
7. 1. 11 TCOV dno TTJS jBov\rjs. 7. 9. 2. Of
things, e. g. with gen. of a ship, TO. ano TOV
7T\oiov things from the ship, i. e. the broken
pieces, furniture, Acts 27, 44 ; of a gar
ment, Luke 5, 36 TO dirb TOV KO.IVOV.
b) Of a person or thing as the source of
information or knowledge, i. e. from whom
one hears, learns, knows any thing. So with
gen. of pers. after aKoveiv Acts 9, 1 3. 1
John 1, 5. (Thuc. 1. 25.) Luke 22, 71
OTTO TOV o-To/JiaTos (ivTov, i. ([. dif avTov. Also
after yu>a>o-Kfii> Mark 15, 45 ; pav Sdvfiv
Matt 11, 29. Gal. 3, 2. Col. 1,7. (Plato
Ion 537. e.) So Xarpfveii/, 2 Tim. 1, 3 J
Xar/jetico OTTO Trpoyovcov whom I serve from
my forefathers, as I have received and
learned from them. (Pol. 5. 55. 9.) With
gen. of thing, after fniyivwo-Kfiv Matt. 7, 16.
20; fjiavZaveiv Matt. 24, 32. Mark 13, 28.
Heb. 5, 8.
c) Of a person as the ultimate cause or
agent from whose will or efficiency any
thing proceeds, comes, is done, or the like ;
strictly through some intervening agency
or means, i. e. mediately. a) With gen.
of pers. from or by whose will, power, au
thority, any thing takes place ; Matt. 12^
38 SfXo/iez/ OTTO o~ov arjfjLflov I8flv. Gal. 1, 1
aTrocrroXos OVK an diftpwTrcov. So dif f/iav-
TOV, d(f) eavTov, of myself, of oneself, i. e. of
one s own will or accord, without authority
or command from another, e. g. after fpx*-
o-Sat John 8, 42; \a\e1v 7, 17. 18. 14, 10.
16, 13 ; Troiftv 5, 19. 30. 8, 28 ; rtSeVai 10,
18 ; also, without help from others, after
yivuxTKeiv Luke 21, 30 ; elire iv John 11, 51 ;
\eyeiv 18, 34; Xoyi ffo-3cu 2 Cor. 10, 7. So
Thuc. 5. 60. Xen. Mem. 2. 10. 3. /3)
With gen. of pers. from whom one asks,
receives, has, or becomes any thing ; so after
diroXauPdveiv Col. 3, 24. 3 John 7 ; Sai/et-
feo-3at Matt. 5, 42; f X eiv 1 Cor. 6, 19. 2
C17TO
77
Cor. 2, 3. 1 Tim. 3, 7. 1 John 2, 20. 4, 21.
(Plut. Mor. II. p. 398.) After epxfo-3ai, Acts
3, 19 ; frrdv 1 Thess. 2, 6, see in note 1 ;
\appdvtiv Matt. 17, 25. 26, see Winer 51
p. 444. edit. 5 ; ^eraXap.j3di>eii> Heb. 6, 7 ;
irapaXaft/3dVeti> 1 Cor. 11,23; in anacolu-
thon Gal. 2, 6. (Piut. JEm. Paul. 5. Moral.
11. p. 100.) In all such cases dno implies
pr. a receiving by means of some interve
ning person or thing ; see Winer 1. c. Also
after twai, ytVfcrSai, Rom. 13, 1. 1 Cor. 1,
30. So Xen. Hi. 1. 38. y) After passive
and neuter verbs, where diro c. gen. marks the
remote author or source of the action, not
the immediate and direct agent ; the latter
idea being denoted by vno or napd, Winer p.
444. edit. 5 ; comp. note 2 below. After
passive verbs, as dvanaveo-^ai, 2 Cor. 7,13;
dnoo fiKvvcr Sai Acts 2, 22 ; StKatouerSeu
Matt. 11, 19. Luke 7, 35; e rot/idfeo-Sat
Rev. 12, 6 ; /irra/zop<po>cr3ai, Kcftdnep dno
Kvpiov nv(vfj,a.TOS 2 Cor. 3, 18 ; 7retpdecr3at
James 1, 13. So Jos. Ant. 7. 14. 5 Iva yv&
6 Xaoy dno8f8fi /p.evov air^v OTTO TOV na-
Tpbs |3acrtXea. Comp. Thuc. 3. 36 yi to/zat
dcp ficdo-T&v fXtyovro. See note 2 below.
After neuter verbs, as nda-^eiv Matt. 1 6, 21.
(Luc. D. Deor. 6. 4.) So yiVeo-3at OTTO TOV
3fou 1 Cor. 4, 5 ; also with yfvoiro or the like
implied in the formula : x^P is * a "P 1 ? 1 "?
a7ro 3eou KT\. Rom. 1,7. 1 Cor. 1, 3. 2
Cor. 1, 2. Gal. 1, 3. Eph. 1, 2. 6, 23.
Phil. 1,2. al. Here belongs also (po|3eta-3ai
dno TWOS to be put in fear from any one, i. e.
to be afraid of, to fear, Matt. 10, 28. Luke
12, 4. Sept. for *) nnn Jer. 1, 17. So 1
Mace. 8, 12 ; (poftos dno TWOS Xen. An. 7.
2. 37.
d) Of the motive or inciting cause, espe
cially an emotion of mind,/rom, by reason
of; so OTTO ToC (popov Matt. 14, 26. Luke
21,, 26 ; dno TTJS x a p<*s Luke 24, 41. Acts
12, 14. Matt. 13, 44. So Sept. and 1? Ex.
2, 23. Plut. Mor. II. p. 101 ^ dno SfiXtW
TC""-
e) Of the occasion or incidental cause,
from, i. e. because of, by reason of, on ac
count of; so after passive verbs, as 071-0-
KreiVecrSai Rev. 9, 18 ; Siacrrm peo-Sat Acts
11, 19; Karacpepeo-Sat Acts 20, 9; <rfU-
trSat Matt. 28, 4 ; o-TrtXouo-Sai Jude 23.
Heb. 5, 7 etsakovcrSfis dno Tr/s evXafifias
was heard because of his fear of God, his
piety ; others as in no. 1. b. 3; see in tv-
Xo/3eta. After neuter verbs, as Kot/i<up,a<r3at
dno TJJS Xvnrjs Luke 22, 45 ; after (pfvyeiv
i. q. to vanish away, Rev. 20, 1 1 ; after verbs
implying inability, Luke 19, 3. John 21, 6.
Acts 22, 11. So Jos. Ant. 9. 4. 3 a^Xw
d(p i]s dyvor]o-fw avrov e/ieXXov. Once,
oval TCO KocTficf dno TCOV o~Kav8d\<ai> Matt.
18, 7.
f ) Of the instrument or means from or
with which any thing is done ; so after 8ia-
Kovelv Luke 8, 3 ; yepl^fw 15, 16; ^oprd-
feo-3ai 16, 21 ; Tr\ovT(lv Rev. 18, 15 oi
irkovTr]o~avTfs dn aurJ)y. Ecclus. 11, 18.
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 9. An. 1. 1. 9.
g) Of the material from or of whicli any
thing is made ; Matt. 3, 4 ej/Sv/ia OTTO rpi-
X&v Ka/^jyXou. 1 Esdr. 8, 57. Luc. D. Deor.
7. 4. Hdot. 7. 65 et/xara dno t-v\a>v mnoir)-
fj.eva.
h) Of the manner; as Matt. 18, 35 tav
prf d(pr]Te ... dno T&V KapBiajv vp.a>v, if ye
forgive not from your hearts. So OTTO ^u^^j
(piXni/ Theophr. Char. 17 or 19. 1. Luke
14, 18 rlpf-avro dno /J,ids TrapatretcrSat, i. e.
either for OTTO fj.ids yi>u>fj.r]s with one consent,
as Philo de Legg. spec. II. p. 311. b ; or for
OTTO pids fywvris rvith one voice, as Diod.
Sic. 16. 10 TO ?rX^3o? <ScT7rep dno p.ias
(pavrjs di/e/So^tre. Hence OTTO [itpovs, Lat.
ex parte, in part, partly, Rom. 11, 25.
15, 15. 24. 2 Cor. 1, 14. 2, 5. So Diod.
Sic. 13. 108.
NOTE 2. In a few instances dno after a
passive verb is thought to stand for vno as
denoting the immediate agent ; so Luke 9,
22 8f I TOV viov TOV di3pa)7rov TroXXa TraSfiv
/cat dno8oKip.ao-^fji>ai dno rail/ np(O-{3vTepa>v
KT\. 17, 25. Mark 8, 31. But here it is
implied that he was to suffer and be reject
ed on the part of the elders. i. e. through
their machinations and emissaries. James 5,
4 6 juicrSo? ... 6 dneo-TfprjfjLfvos d(f) vp.u>v,
i. e. by your agents or orders. Rom. 13, 1
ft fifj dno 3eoO, see above in no. 2. c. /3. In
Luke 6, 18 ot o^Xou/nei/oi ctTro [VTTO] nvfVfjui-
T(ov a/caSdprwi , the reading is doubtful, and
vno is to be preferred. Very often dno and
vno were confounded by copyists ; see
Bast ad Greg. Corinth, ed. Schaef. p. 794,
823. Schweigh. Not. ad Pol. 1. 34. 8. Wi
ner p. 444. n. edit. 5.
NOTE 3. In composition dno implies : a)
Separation, from, off, asunder ; as dnoXvca,
dnoTffj,va>. b) Removal, departure, from,
away from ; as dnoj3d\\u>, dno[Ba{va>. c)
Cessation, leaving off"; as dna\ye co. d)
Completeness, in full, thus strengthen
ing the simple verb ; as ant^o, dnoXap-
/3di/o>, dvroSi/ijo-Ka). e) Almost like a priv.
it sometimes reverses the signification of
the simple word ; as czrro&oKi/idfo), dnoKa-
XVTTTO). Some assign also to dno in comp.
the meaning back again, and cite oTroSt Sw/it,
dnepxop.ai, and the like. But this sense
78
lies in the context and circumstances, and
not in OTTO itself, -j-
dTTO/Balvco, f. j3f]crop.ai, (j3aiv(o,~) to go
away, to depart, c. OTTO Pol. 23. 11.4. Xen.
Mag. Eq. 1. 16. Hence in N. T.
1 . Spec, to go away from a ship or boat,
to disembark, to land, e. g. CTT avruv (ra>v
ir\oi<av) Luke 5, 2 ; els rf]v yrjv John 21,9.
Pol. 3. 19. 2. Xen. Hell. 1. 1. 18.
2. Trop. like Lat. evenire, to turn out, to
result, c. fls, Luke 21,13 aTrofirjcreTai vp.lv els
naprvpiov. Phil. 1,19. Sept. for \ *b ^^\
Job 13, 5. Pol. 1. 71. 2. Xen. Mem. 4.
8. 8.
a.7ro/3aXX, aor. 2 eW/3aXoi/, (/3dXXa>,)
.o cast away, to throw off, c. ace. TO I/JLUTLOV
Mark 10, 50. So Sept. Is. 1, 30. Luc. D.
Deor. 20. 6. Plato Conv. 179. a, TO. Sn\a.
Trop. i. q. to lay aside, to lose, e. g. rrjv Trap-
prja-iav Heb. 10, 35. So Plato Crit. 44. e,
iracrav TTJV ovcriav. Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 9 p.eya
dycftov.
ctTrofiXeTrco, f. ^, ^SXeVo),) to look
away, c. tls towards any person or thing,
to look steadfastly upon, Pol. 6. 50. 3. Plato
Euthyd. 273. b. In N. T. trop. to regard,
to have respect to, fls TTJV p.i<T%cnro8ocriav
Heb. 1 1, 26. Sept. for nm Ps. 1 1, 4 ; nja
Hos. 3, 11. So Pol. 2. 39. T 10. Plato Rep*.
545. c.
dTropXijTOS, ov, 6, 17, adj. (aTrojSdXXw,)
to be cast away as worthless ; trop. to be
rejected, refused, despised, 1 Tim. 4, 4.
Horn. II. 3. 65. Luc. Tim. 37 OVTOI diro-
8\rjrd fieri TO. <>pa rd irapd rov Atdy. Plato
Phsedr. 260. a.
a7ro/3oX?7, fj S , T), ((iTj-o^aXXw,) a casting
away, e. g. T>V oTrXwj/ Plato Rep. 943. e.
In N. T. trop. a casting away, rejection,
Rom. 11, 15. Spec, loss of life Acts 27, 22.
So Hdian. 4. 14. 8. Plato Phaedr. 246. d.
aTToyivopai, aor. 2 aweyfvo^v, (yLvo-
/LIOI,) to be away from, c. gen. TTJS p-ax^s
Hdot. 9. 69 ; to become absent, to depart,
Plato Tim. 82. b ; hence to depart from life,
to die, Thuc. 2. 34. In N. T. trop. to die
to any thing, to renounce, c. dat. rais dp.ap-
riais 1 Pet. 2, 24 ; comp. Rom. 6, 4 sq.
d,7ro<ypa(f>r) : f) s , f), (a7roypd<&>,) a writ
ing off, a register, enrolment, as of property,
Plato Legg. 745. d ; of persons capable of
military service Pol. 2. 23. 9 ; of citizens,
their names and property, a census, Jos.
Ant. 18. 1. 1. Hence in N. T. an enrol
ment, census, Luke 2, 2. Acts 5, 37. In
the latter passage it included persons and
oropertv, Jos, 1. c. In the former it may
have been a mere enumeration of persons ;
see more in art. Kvprjvios.
diroypd(f)w, f. ^ w , (ypd^w,) to write
off, to copy, to delineate a coast, Hdot. 3.
136; to write down, Sept. for aro Judg. 8,
14. In N. T. to write off in a register, to
inscribe, to enrol; Pass. part. Heb. 12,23
uTToyeypanfifvcuv lv ovpavols, in allusion to
the book of life, d^n "iBO Ps. 69, 29.
(Hdot. 7. 100. Xen. Hell, s" 3. 11.) Mid.
to enrol oneself, to give one s name to tho
census, Luke 2, 1. 3. 5. So Pol. 2. 17. 10.
Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 8.
dTToSet/cvvfjii, f. a | to> (8e/ Kro/Uj ) to
point away from other objects to or at one,
to point out, to show, Sept Job 33, 21. Xen.
Hell. 4. 4. 8. Hence in N. T.
1 . Of persons, to show forth, to set forth,
to declare, with two ace. of object and pre
dicate ; see Winer 5 32. 4. b. Kiihner 5 280.
4. 1 Cor. 4, 9 6 Seos fip.ds rovs aTrocrrdXous
eo-xdrovs dnedftgfv KT\. With ace. and STL,
2 Thess. 2, 4 aTrofteiKvvVTa. tavrov ori earl
Seo y. So c. dupl. acc. Jos. Ant. 6. 3. 3.
Hdian. 3. 9. 1. Xen. An. 1. 1. 2.
2. Genr. to show forth by arguments, to
prove, c. acc. Acts 25, 7 a OVK i o-xi>oi> dno-
dflgai. Pass. part. aTroSeSeiy/neVos Swa/ieo-i
approved by miracles, proved to be what he
claims to be, Acts 2, 22. Plut. non posse
suav. vivi sec. Epic. 2. Xen. Hell. 7. 1. 23.
a.7TOO6t^9j fats, 17, (arroSf IKW/J.I,) a show
ing forth, manifestation, demonstration, 1
Cor. 2, 4. Pol." 5. 16. 7. Xen. Mem. 4.
6. 13.
dTroSeKaTOCOj , f. wo-ta, (SeKaroco,) to
tithe off, i. e.
1. Of things, to pay or give tithes of, c.
acc. Luke 18, 12 aTroSeKarw irdvra Sera KTCO-
pai. 11,42. Matt. 23, 23. Sept. for *\uy
Pi. and Hiph. Gen. 28, 22. Deut. 26, 12*
2. Of persons, to take or levy tithes of
any one, Heb. 7, 5, comp. v. 8. Comp. Sept.
for *iia3> 1 Sam. 8, 15. 17.
aTToSe/cro?, ov, 6, rj, adj. (ojrofie xo/wu,)
accepted, acceptable, 1 Tim. 2, 3. 5, 4.
Hesych. dnoSfKrov firalverov.
i, f. 8e|o/xat, Mid. depon.
i,) pr. to accept or receive as in full;
hence
1. Of persons, to receive gladly, to wel
come, c. acc. Luke 8, 40. Acts 15, 4. 18,
27. 28, 30. 2 Mace. 3, 9. Pol. 3. 66. 8.
Diod. Sic. 1. 18.
2. Of things, to receive, to approve, c. acc
as TOV \ayov Acts 2, 41 ; acc. impl. fiera
Acts 24, 3. 1 Mace. 9,71.
79
Diod. Sic. 4. 42, 46. Plato Phaed. 41. p.
92. a.
aTTO&Jj/iea), 5, f. faa), (dTro Sq/ior,) to be
away from one s people or country, Xen.
Mem. 2. 3. 12. In N. T. genr. to go abroad,
to go on one s travels, absol. Matt. 21, 33.
25, 14 (comp. Luke 19, 12). Matt. 25, 15.
Mark 12, 1. Luke 20, 9; with eiy n of
place Luke 15, 13. So Jos. Ant. 8. 13. 5.
Xen. Cyr. 8. 5. 1 ; ds c. ace. Diod. Sic. 1.
67. Plato Crit. 54. a.
aTToSrjfJios, ov, 6, f], adj. (8J}/ior,) away
from one s people or country, absent in for
eign lands, abroad, Mark 13, 34. Pind.
Pyth. 4. 8. Artemid. 2. 8.
aTTO&i&afu, f. Swo-o), (S/Sw/it,) impf. 3
pers. plur. dirf8i8ow Acts 4, 33, see Winer
5 14. 1. c. Buttm. 5 106. n. 5; aor. 1 dne-
flwAca Luke 9, 42, see Buttm. 106. 11.
5 107. n. I. 8 ; aor. 2 drreoW, Opt. aTroSw^j/
2 Tim. 4, 14, a late form, Buttm. 5 107. n.
I. 3. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 345 sq.
1 . to give away, to give up or over to an
other, e. g.
a) Pr. to deliver to any one, with ace.
and dat. Luke 4, 20 TO /3ij3Xi oi> dnoSovs r<3
{rrrrjpeTTj. 9, 42. In these two passages
some find the idea of back, again; but this
lies in the circumstances, and not in OTTO.
Pass. Matt. 27, 58 eVeXeuo-fi/ dnoSoSfjvai TO
vo)[j.a. Trop. OTffpavov TTJS 8iKatocrvv7]s 2
Tim. 4, 8. Sept. for -jnj 2 Sam. 3, 14.
Gen. 30, 26. So Pol. 1. 13. Xen. Cyr.
4. 5. 26. Hell. 2. 2. 9. Trop. of testimony,
to give forth, to give, to render, c. ace. TO
fiapTvpiov Acts 4, 33. (So SpKovs d-rrod.
Dem. 234. 5.) Also djro8i86vai \6yov to give
account, to render an account, pr. Luke 1 6,
2; trop. Matt. 12, 36. Acts 19, 40. Heb.
13, 17. 1 Pet. 4, 5. [Rom. 14, 12.] So Sept.
pr. Dan. 6, 2. Plut. Mor. II. p. 40 \6yovs .
b) Of trees, to give forth fruit, to yield,
c. ace. Rev. 22, 2. Trop. Heb. 12, 11.
Sept. pr. for ( n3 Lev. 26, 4. Of the earth,
Hdot. 1. 193. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 38.
c) Mid. to give away of one s own, sc. for
a price, to sell, with ace. and gen. of price,
Acts 5, 8 (I Toaovrov TO ^topiov a7r &ocr3f.
Also with ace. and dvri c. gen. of price
Heb. 12, 16 ; ace. et fls Acts 7, 9. Sept.
for "isa c. ace. et gen. Am. 2, 6 ; ace. et
dat. Gen. 37, 27 ; c. fls v. 36. So c. ace.
et gen. Dem. 349. 24. Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 48 ;
ace. et tls Hdot. 2. 56.
2. to give in full, to render fully, to pay
off, e. g.
a) In a pecuniary sense, with ace. and
dat. as wages, Matt. 20, 8 djr68os avrois
TOV fiurZov. Sept. for -,n3 Deut. 24, 15.
(Xen. 1. 2. 12.) Of rents, TOVS Kapnovs
Matt. 21, 41 ; of tribute and the like, Matt.
22, 21. Mark 12, 17. Luke 20, 25. Rom.
13, 7. (So TOVS (popovs Jos. Ant. 9. 13. 3.
Xen. Hell. 3. 1. 11.) Of debts, to pay off
or up in full, c. ace. et dat. Matt. 18, 28. 29.
Luke 10, 35; ace. simpl. Matt. 5, 26. 18,
25 bis. 26. 30. 34. Luke 7, 42. 12, 59. 19,
8. Sept. for 2^cn Num. 5, 7. 8. So Dem.
911. 10. Trop. of duties, obligations, c.
ace. et dat. 1 Tim. 5, 4 d/ioi/3as d-n-o8i86vai
TO~IS -rrpoyovois, see in art. dp-oiftf). 1 Cor. 7,
3. (Hdian. 3. 6. 6 dp.oipds. Xen. Mem. 2.
2. 13 xaptv.) Of vows, Matt. 5, 33 aTroSw-
o-ets TW Kupi w TOVS o/3Kovs o~ov. Sept. for
eittj Deut. 23 , 22. So Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 10.
b) Trop. to render to any one good or
evil, to requite, to reward. o) Of God or
his minisers, with dat. and KOTO TI, Matt.
16, 27 aTToSwcrei e /cdo-Tw Kara TTJV Trpaiv
avToC. Rom. 2, 6. Rev. 22, 12. Sept. for
niltjri Prov. 24, 12. (Ecclus. 11, 26.) So
in the sense of rewarding, with dat. and eV
TW 0ai/epw Matt. 6, 4. 6. 18 ; in the sense
of punishing, c. dat. et KOTO 2 Tim. 4, 14 ;
dat. or absol. Rev. 18, 6 bis, coaip. Is. 40, 2.
61,7. Sept. for a^li Ps. 94, 23. Ecclus.
12, 6. y3) Genr. of evil, to render, to re
quite, with ace. and dat. and also dvri c.
gen. Rom. 12, 17 p.rj8evl KUKOV dvri KUKOV
dno8i86vTfs. 1 Thess. 5, 15 ; dat. once
1 Pet. 3, 9.
aTToblopL^O)) f. io-a>, (Scop/fto,) pr. to
set off by drawing a boundary through or
between; hence to divide off, to separate,
i. e. to create schism, c. ace. eavTovs Jude
19. Comp. dfpoplfa Gal. 2, 12. Found
only in N. T.
reject on proof or trial, to disapprove, to dis
allow ; so of things, c. ace. Matt. 21,42
Xfeop ov dnf8oKip.acrav ol oiKo8op.ovvTts, and
so Mark 12, 10. Luke 20, 17. 1 Pet. 2, 7,
quoted from Ps. 118, 22, where Sept. for
OXtt ; also 1 Pet. 2, 4. So Hdian. 4. 3. 21.
Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 16. Of persons, to reject,
to refuse ; so of Jesus rejected by the Jews,
Pass, with dno c. gen. see art. OTTO note 2.
Mark 8, 31 aTroSoKt/iacrSfJi at dno TU>V rrpfo~-
pvTe pvv. Luke 9, 22. 17, 25. Absol. of
Esau Heb. 12, 17. Sept. for 05 J er . 6,
30. So Pol. 3. 86. 3. Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 36.
aTTOOO^/, ijs, 17, (aVro&exo/iat,) a receiv
ing in full Thuc. 4. 81 ; reception of a
guest Diod. Sic. 4. 51. In N. T. trop.
80
reception, acceptance, I Tim. 1, 15. 4, 9.
So Pol. 1. 5. 5. Diod. Sic. 4. 84.
oy, T], (a7rori 377/ii,) a putting
off, a laying aside, trop. 1 Pet. 3, 21. 2 Pet.
1, 14. Plato, a laying by for preservation,
Legg. 844. d.
dTrcferjKr/, ys, TJ, (aTTort S^t,) place of
laying by or up, a repository, e. g. of arms,
an arsenal Hdian. 7. 11. 14. Thuc. 6. 97;
a treasury Sept. 1 Chr. 29, 8. In N. T. a
storehouse for grain, a granary, barn, Matt.
3, 12. 6, 26. 13, 30. Luke 3, 17, 12, 18.
24. So Sept. for 0X Jer. 50, 26.
a7ro&rja-avpl&, f. ia-ca, (Svo-avpifa, )
to treasure away, to lay up in store, trop. c.
ace. 1 Tim. 6, 19; comp. Matt 6,20. Pr.
Ecclus. 3, 4. Diod. Sic. 5. 40.
aTTo^Tu /Stw, f. ^co, (3Xi /3co,) to press
wholly, from every side, to crowd, c. ace.
Luke 8, 45. Sept. for ynls Num. 22, 25.
Plut. JEm. Paul. 14 ; comp. Jos. Ant. 2.
5. 2 fiorpvs . . . aTToSXiflfiv els (pid\rjv. Diod.
Sic. 3. 62.
f. Sai/oO/wu, (3i7<rKa>,)
aor. 2 dnfSavov, to die off or out, to become
quite dead ; stronger than Swjo-Kca and com
monly used instead of it, i. e. to die.
1. Pr. and genr. a) Of persons who
die a natural death, absol. Matt. 9, 24. 22,
24. 27. Mark 9, 26. 15, 44. John 4, 47.
Phil. 1, 21. al. saep. Luke 8, 42 (cat avrrj
dir(%vr)<rKv and she was dying ; so from the
force of the imperfect tense. Heb. 7, 8
aTroSj^o-Koirey uVSpwTroi dying men, mortal.
Rev. 14, 13 ot ev Kvpico dncftvTjcrKOVTes those
who die in the Lord, believing and tmsting in
him, i. e. as true Christians. Sept. for p.sin
Gen. 2, 17. 3, 3. 4. So ^Eschin. 20. 23.
Xen. Hell. 3. 1. 10. b) Of a violent
death, to die, to be put to death ; of persons,
Acts 21, 13. 25, 11. Rom. 5, 6. 7. 8. 14,
15. 1 Thess. 5, 10. Heb. 11, 37. So as a
punishment, John 19, 7. Heb. 10, 28. With
dat. Rom. 6, 10 777 dpapria djrf^avfv e 0a-
7ra he died for sin once, i. e. on account of
sin. With c. gen. of cause, Rev. 8, 1 1
aTr&avov (K rwv iiddrmv. Sept. for rVlM
Deut. 17, 6. 12. (Hdian. 3. 15. 8. Xen.
Mem. 4. 8. 9 ; comp. 6 e /c TrXnyfjs ^dvaros
Plut. Arat. 26.) Matt. 26, 35 K&V der, M f a-vv
trot a7ro3ai/eii/ though I should die with thee ;
so Luc. Tim. 43 ty 8frj dno^avelv. Jos.
Ant. 6. 6. 2 KO.V dircftaveiv Se ot. Spoken of
animals, Matt. 8, 32. Rev. 8, 9. 16, 3.
c) Of any kind of death ; c. dat. Rom. 14,
7. 8 ovSelj eavT<a aTroSv^crKft . . . TOJ Kvpia)
KT\. for oneself, for the Lord,
i. e. not as his own but as the Lord s, i. q.
TOV Kvpiov eV/neV. 1 Cor. 15, 22. Heb. 9, 27.
11,4. d) Implying constant exposure to
death; 1 Cor. 15, 31 *a3 ^ e paj dno Svr]-
O-KW. 2 Cor. 6, 9. Comp. Sept. and n*a
Gen. 48,21.
2. Trop. of eternal death, comp. the
second death Rev. 20, 14. So John 1 1, 26
6 Tri.(rTfvo)v (Is (p.e ov pr) dno^avr) els rot
aluiva, comp. v. 25, John 6, 50 comp. v. 51.
Rom. 7, 10 comp. v. 9. Rom. 8, 13.
3. Trop. c. dat. to die to any thing, to
renounce it, to be no longer under its influ
ence and power ; Rom. 6, 2 dnf^dvofj-fv rrj
duaprla. Gal. 2, 19 vofua. So with dat.
impl. Rom. 6, 7 6 yap diro Savtov (sc. TJJ
afjiapria V. 2. 6) SefiiKai wrai GTTO rrjs a/jiap-
rias, he icho is dead to sin is alone freed
from sin. Col. 3, 3 direZdvere yap sc. rols
eVt rr/s yrjs, comp. v. 2 ; absol. Rev. 3, 2.
Once with diro c. gen. to die from any
thing, to be delivered from it, Col. 2, 20.
See in dno no. 1. b. a.
4. Of vegetable nature, to die ; e. g.
trees, Jude 12 SeVSpa . . . 8ls diro^avovra
twice dead. Of seeds, trop. i. q. to be decom
posed, dissolved, John 12, 24. 1 Cor. 15,
36. +
f. diroKaTao-Trjo-a, (KCL-
, la-njfj.i, ) Pass. aor. 1 dnoKaTfa-Td-
^rjv, or dTT(KaTTTd%rjv with double augm.
Buttm. { 86. n. 5. Kiihner 5 126. There
is likewise a form of the Pres. contr. in
-dot Mark 9, 12 ; comp. KaSiora Dan. 2, 21,
urra. Hdot. 4. 103. Buttm. j 106. n. 5.
5 107. I. 2. Also a Pres. in-ai/w Acts 1,6.
Pol. 3. 98. 9, found only in late writers,
Buttm. ^ 112. 10. To set or put down
fully ; and so to bring fully into any state
or condition; to make, constitute, establish
fully ; see in /caS/crr^t. In N. T. only
trans, and Pass, and spoken of recovery
from a state of disease, decay, or the like ;
hence i. q. to restore, to re-establish, viz.
a) From disease; Pass. Luke 6, 10 xal
aTTOKarecrraS^ rj %t\p avrov vyirjS las fj &X\rj,
lit. and his hand was established (made) quite
whole as the other, i. q. was restored whole.
Matt. 12, 13. Mark 3, 5. 8, 25. Sept. for
asittS Ex. 4, 7. So Diod. Sic. 1.25. Xen. Lac.
6. 3. b) Of the expected restoration and
glory of the Jewish theocracy in the times
of the Messiah; Act. c. ace. Matt. 17, 11.
Mark 9, 12. Acts 1, 6. Sept. for 21^ Ez.
16, 57. So 1 Mace. 15, 3. Pol. 25. 1. 1.
c) Of restoration to one s friends and
country, Pass. Heb. 13, 19. Sept. for
n Jer. 16, 15. So Jos. Ant 11. 1.
81
1 tls TTJV TTorptov yfjv. Pol. 8. 29. (J els
olxov.
), f. ^/-co, (KuXwrno,) to
uncover, Sept. for fiba Ruth 3, 1. 7. Hdian.
7. 4. 10. In N. T. trop.
1. to reveal, to bring to light, to make
known or manifest ; so of God or Christ as
revealing what was before unknown, c. ace.
et dat. Matt. 11, 25 dneKaXv^as aura vrjirl-
ois. Luke 10, 21. Phil. 3, 15; dat. c. ace.
impl. Matt. 11, 27. 16, 17. Luke 10, 22.
1 Cor. 2, 10. Also Gal. 1, 16 dtroKaXv^ai.
TW vlbv avTov ev (p.oi, i. e. in my soul, spi
rit, consciousness. Sept. for ^ 5 J er - H>
20. So genr. Plato Gorg. 455. d. 460. a.
Pass, of things, to be revealed, made known,
absol. Matt. 10, 26. Luke 12, 2. Rom. 1,
18. Gal. 3, 23. 1 Pet. 1,5. 5, 1 ; c. dat.
John 12, 38. Spec, from God, c. dat. 1 Cor.
14, 30. Eph. 3, 5. 1 Pet. 1, 12. Also c.
TWOS of place whence, Luke 2, 35 ; eV c.
dat. of instr. 1 Cor. 3, 13 ; fls TJ^US in our
behalf Rom. 8, 18. With eVc and ds, Rom.
1, 17 dinaiocrvvr} 3foO . . . aTTOKaXinrTfTai (K
7>i(TT(u>s tls Tricrriv, where tK Trurrecoy from
or through faith marks the condition ; and
fls TT KTTIV unto faith marks either the ob
ject, i. q. (Is TOVS TrioTfvovras, comp. 3, 22 ;
or, better, the purpose, i. q./or the further
ance of faith, comp. rfj dvopia fls rr/v dvo-
liiav 6, 19 ; also 2 Cor. 2, 16.
2. Pass, of persons, to be revealed, to ap-
j)ear, e. g. the Son of man Luke 17, 30 ;
antichrist 2 Thess. 2, 3. 6. 8. Sept. for
nba of Jehovah 1 Sam. 3, 21.
uncovering, Sept. 1 Sam. 20, 30. Plut. JEmil.
Paul. 14. In N. T. only trop.
1. a revealing, revelation, manifestation; so
from God of things before unknown, Rom.
16, 25 Kara duoKaXv^nv fivorrjpiov. 1 Cor.
14, 6. 26. 2 Cor. 12, 1. 7. Gal. 1, 12. 2, 2.
Eph. 3, 3. (Comp. Ecclus. 11, 27. 42, 1.)
Eph. 1, 17 irvfvfj.a tz7roKaXv\^ecos a spirit (f
revelation, i. e. which can fathom and un
fold the deep things of God. Rom. 2, 5 eV
ilfj-fpa . . . dvoKaXv^fcas SiKaioKpivias TOV
SeoO. 8, 19 f] dTroicd\v\lsis TOJI/ vlu>v TOV 3eoC,
put for f) UTTOK. rrjs 86rjs TOIV via>v TOV 3fo{5,
comp. v. 18. 21. Of the Messiah, Luke 2,
32 (pws (Is a7roKd\v\j/iv f3va>i> a light for re
velation to the Gentiles, to reveal to them the
will of God in the gospel. Once of future
events, revelation, apocalypse, Rev. 1,1.
2. Of persons, manifestation, appearance,
BO of Christ s future coming, 2 Thess. 1, 7.
I Cor. 1,7. 1 Pet. 1,7. 13. 4, 13.
CnrOKOTTTOJ
dTTOfcapaSoKM, as, fj, earnest expecta
tion,Rom. 8, 19. Phil. 1, 20. It comes
from diroKapa8oKfto, i. q. 777 K(pa\jj 7jy>o/3Xe -
Treii> Etym. Mag. i. e. to look away towards
any thing with the head bent forward ;
hence to await, to expect earnestly, Aquil.
for bbinnn p s . 37, 7. Jos. B. J. 3. 7. 26.
Pol. 18. 31. 4.
aTTo/caraXXacrcrco v. -rrtu, f. w , (*a
raXXatro-co.) to reconcile fully, c. ace. Col. 1,
21 ; ace. and dat. Eph. 2, 16 ; ace. and fls
eavrov Col. 1, 20; comp. Eph. 1, 10. So
/caroXXao-o-to c. dat. Xen. An. 1. 6. 2; c.
oy Tiva Jos. Ant. 14. 11. 3.
f(as , 17,
fu.) pr.full establishment ; hence restoration,
restitution, from decay or ruin ; Acts 3, 21
Xpovoi cnroKaTfKrrdo-eats Trdvraiv, i. q. Kaipoi
dva^vgecos in v. 19 ; cornp. Heb. 9, 10.
Jos. Ant. 11. 4. 6. Pol. 4. 23. 1. Plato Ax.
370. b.
aTTOKlfJiai, f. Kfiao^ai, (j<e?fiat,) to be
laid away, laidup, in store or for preserva
tion; Luke 19,20 dnoKfipfvrjv v crovSap/o).
So Dem. 1040. 26. Xen. An. 5. 4. 27 a-lrov
dnoKflfjifvov. Trop. of things, c. dat. of
pers. to be laid up, prepared, appointed, for
any one, Col. 1,5. 2 Tim. 4, 8. (2 Mace.
12, 45. Pint. Lucull. 24.) Of death, Heb.
9, 27 aTTuKfiTcu Tols dv^panrois arra^ d;ro3a-
vtlv. So Dion. Hal. Ant. 5. 8 TO IS Kaxovpyois
0aX)j.) to behead, c. ace. Matt. 14, 10. Mark
6, 1 6. 27. Luke 9, 9. Arr. Epict. 1 . 1 . 29 imb
TOV N/poj^or aTroKecpaXtcrSiji/ai. Dion Cass.
71. 28. Not found in Attic writers, Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 341.
tt7TOK\e/a>, f. e/o-o), ((cXeiw,) to shut off"
from, to exclude, TIVO. irvXtw Hdot. 5. 104.
In N. T. to shut fully, to shut fast, e. g.
TTJV Svpav Luke 13, 25. Sept. for 150 Gen.
19. 10. So Hdian. 1. 12. 16. Xen. Mem.
2. 1. 16.
aTTO/coTTTG), f. i^-aj, (KOTTTQ),) to cut off,
e. g. a member of the body, c. ace. Mark 9,
43. 45. John 18, 10. 26 ; the ropes of a boat
Acts 27, 32. Sept. for rvnS 1 Sam. 31,9.
So ^El. V. H. 2. 9. Xen. Cyr. 7. 3. 8.
Mid. Gal. 5, 12 o<pe\ov nal dnoKu^ovrai,
spoken of Judaizing teachers, would that for
themselves they icould (not only circumcise
but) even cut off sc. the parts usually cir
cumcised, i. e. make themselves eunuchs
comp. the allusions to their impurity in vv.
13. 19. 24. So Chrysost. d fiovXovrai, /iq
U.QVOV, aXXa KOI
irreV3a>o-ai>. Jerome : Si putantsibi hoc pro-
desse, non solum circumcidantur, sed etiam
abscindantur. Si enim exspoliatio membri
proficit, multo magis abolitio. So Sept. and
rn? Deut. 23, 1. Arr. Epict. 2. 20. 19 ol
aTTOKOTvrofJLevoL ras ye Trpcfivfiias TO.?
TU>V dvdpatv aTroKo^acrSat ov Svvavrai. Lu-
cian Eun. 8. Hesych. rdXXos, 6 diroKonos,
fjroi 6 (vvovxos. Others : would that they
might cut themselves off sc. from the Chris
tian community, separate themselves. But
this is feeble ; and besides, KOI here implies
antithetic gradation from \. 11.
arcs, TO, aTroKpii/o/iai, a
response, sentence, Jos. Ant. 14. 10. 6. JEl.
H. An. 9. 15. In N. T. TO aTroKpi/xa rov
Samrou, the death-response, sentence of ckath,
i. e. utter despair of life, 2 Cor. 1,9; comp.
v. 8. So Hesych.
a,7TOKpivofj.ai, Mid. depon. (*piW) from
Act. air o K p iv a to separate from some
thing else, Theophr. de Caus. Plant. 1.
6 oivos ooyxr/i \afj.j3dvfi orav direKpfaT) TI
v8a.Tmbfs avrov. Plato Polit. 303. d ; to
distinguish, to make different, Hdot. 1. 194 ;
to select or choose out from, Hdot. 6. 130 ;
to judge off , i. e. to reject after inquiry, Plato
Legg. 751. d. Mid. to give response, as ex
pressing one s judgment or sentence after
inquiry and deliberation, e. g. kings to sup
pliants Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 37 ; magistrates or
others to ambassadors Xen. An. 2. 1. 9, 10 ;
an oracle Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 16. Hence in
N. T. Mid. genr. to respond, to answer ;
with aor. 1 dirfupivdp.^ Luke 23, 9. al.
Pass. aor. 1 an-f^p/Styi , fut. 1 a7roKpi3ijo-o-
pai, the two latter forms being found only
in late writers (Diod. Sic. 4. 31. Luc. De
mon. 26), and censured by the grammari
ans, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 108.
1 . Pr. to answer, to reply, e. g. a) As a
judge, or to complaints, charges, etc. c. inf.
Acts 25, 4 6 fifv ovv $rj<TTOs dneKptirj, TTJ-
oe7o-3cu TOV Hai/Xov KT\. (Xen. Hell. 2. 2.
18.) With Trpos nva on Acts 25, 16 ; dat.
John 5, 17. Col. 4, 6; dat. and \tyovrfs
Matt. 25, 37. b) To an inquiry, e. g. c.
dat. Mark 11, 30. 12, 28. 34. Luke 22, 68.
(Plato Farm. 137. b.) So with ace. and dat.
Matt. 15, 23 6 8e OVK drreKpfer) avrfj Xo yoi .
22, 46. Mark 14, 40 ; ace. simpl. ovdtv
Matt. 26, 62. 27, 12. Mark 14, 61. (Ace.
and dat. Xen. An. 1. 4. 14.) So with dat
of pers. and Trpos TI. Matt. 27, 14 OVK dire-
cpiST/ avT<n Trpos ovSe Iv pfjfj.a. (Trpos TI Plato
Gorg. 447. c.) Other constructions are :
anf Kptir) Koi eiTTfv nvTols John 2,19; UTTO-
eiy fl-rrev Matt. 16, 16. 17, 17; di
Seir fiTTtv avTols Matt. 11,4. 13, 11. 19,
4 ; dnoKp&fls Ti-pos OVTOVS fine Luke 6, 3.
c) To a request, entreaty, exhortation, or
the like, in various phrases : d-rroKpftf Is X-
ycav Matt. 25, 9. Luke 23, 40; d-n-oxpftds
(iTTfv Tivi Matt. 12, 39. 48. 13, 37. Mark
10, 20 ; dTTOKptifls el-rre (e^jj) Matt. 4, 4.
8, 8. 15, 13; drrfKptir) KOI \eyei (flnev)
avTM Mark 7, 28. John 2, 18. 3, 9 ; GTTO-
Kp&fls elirev TTpos avTov Matt. 3, 15 ; inrfupi-
37 Trpos avrov X/yo>j/ Luke 4, 4 ; diroKpiSf Is
Trpos avTovs f?n( 14, 5.
2. By Hebr. like H3S>, to speak up, to be
gin to speak, to speak, perh. with reference
to what has been said by another, but not
recorded ; see Heb. Lex. art. <"!35> I. no. 2.
So c. dat. John 5, 17 ; Trpos TWO. Acts 3,
12; also dnoKpftfls erne (Xe y) Matt. 11,
25. Mark 12, 35. Luke 1, 60 ; id. c. dat.
Matt. 17, 4. 26, 63. 28, 5. Mark 9, 5. 10,
51. 11,14; diTfKpi^rj Xe ywi/ p.oi Rev. 7, 13 ;
drroKpi?5e\s etrre Trpos nva Luke 14, 3. So
Sept. and Si Deut. 26, 5. 27, 14. Cant.
2, 10. Is. 14, 10. al. 1 Mace. 8, 19. -f
i. an an
swer, a reply, Luke 2, 47. 20, 26. John 1,
22. 19, 9. Sept. for HWa Job 32, 5.
Diod. Sic. 14. 25. Xen. OZc. 12. 20.
), f. -^cu, (*cpv7rr<B,) to hide
away, to conceal ; c. ace. TO dpyvpiov Matt.
25, 18. So 2 Mace. -10, 37. Xen. An. 4. 4.
11. Trop. to hide, i. e. not to reveal or
make known, e. g. TO p-vo-T^piov TO dnoKf-
Kpvnp.(vov Eph. 3, 9. Col. 1, 26.; 17 <ro<pia rj
dTTOKfKp. 1 Cor. 2, 7. (Plato Theaet. 155. e.)
With ace. and UTTO c. gen. of pers. Matt.
11, 25 drrfKpvijfas Tdvra UTTO <ro<p)v. Luke
10, 21. (Comp. eKpvftrj UTT avTov Ecclus.
42, 20.) Sept. for D^sn 2 K. 4, 27;
l^non p s . 119, 19. So Dem. 73. 17. Xen.
Mem. 4. 4. 1.
d7ro/cpv<j)0<>, ov, 6, f], adj. (aTroKpvTrrw,)
hidden away, hid, pr. Eurip. Here. F. 1071.
In N. T. trop. a) not revealed, not
known, Mark 4, 22. Luke 8, 17. So Sept.
Dan. 2, 22. Xen. Conv. 8. 11. b) laid
up, treasured up, Col. 2, 3. So Sept. and
jiaBB Is. 45, 3 ; pr. 1 Mace. 1, 23.
aTTOKTelvco, f. KTfva, (AcretVo).) also Pres
d.TroKTvva> in later editions Rev. 6, 11, as
elsewhere in Mss. and Sept. Dan. 2, 13.
Hab. 1,17: 1 Esdr. 4, 7. Wisd. 16, 14, a
form used by the later Greeks, who often
resolved tiv into tw, see Greg. Corinth, ed.
Schaef. p. 588, 597. Sturz de Dial. Alex. p.
119, 128. Winer p. 94. ed. 5. Part. plur.
83
genit. aTroKTfiKJVTcav Matt. 10, 28. Luke 12,
4 in some editions, is prob. corrupted for
diroKT(iv6vT(i>v, or better for diroKTfvvovTuv
as found in some Mss. and editions ; see
Winer 1. c. Pass. aor. 1 aneKrav^v Matt.
16, 21. Mark 8, 31. al. is also a late form;
comp. Dion Cass. 65. 4 ; Lob. ad Phryn. p.
36,756. Buttm. {101. n. 6. {114 /cretW
Ausf. Sprachl. II. p. 227. Winer 1. c.
1. to kill off, to slay outright, i. q. KTfivco
strengthened ; so of persons, to kill, to slay,
c. ace. Matt. 10, 28. Mark 12, 5. 8. Luke
13, 31. John 16, 2. Acts 21, 31. al. saep.
John 8, 22 prjTi dnoKTevfl tavrov ; will he
kill himself? Subj. Matt 21, 38 dTro/cretW
p.fv avrov lei us kill him. Mark 12, 7. Luke
20, 14 ; see Buttm. 139. m. 3. Pass. Rev.
9, 18 see in -OTTO no. 3. e, and note 1. Once
of a falling tower, Luke 13, 4. Sept. for
^ Gen. 4, 8 ; n^ari Gen. 18, 25 ; ^SH
Jo?h. 11, 11. So Hd ian. 2. 12. 1. Xen.
An. 2. 3. 19. Spoken of death as a punish
ment, to kill, to put to death, c. ace. Matt.
14, 5. Mark 8, 31. Luke 9, 22. John 5, 18.
Acts 3, 15. Rom. 11, 3. 1 Thess. 2, 15. al.
saep. With eV 3aj>dra> added like Heb. inf.
absol. Rev. 2, 23. Sept. for rnari Num.
35, 19. 21. So Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 18. Plato
Gorg. 24. p. 468. d.
2. Trop. to kill, to destroy, e. g. a)
With ace. ^vxnv Ifa Mark 3, 4. With
ace. TT)v "^VXTIV the soul, ,i. q. to bring under
sentence of eternal death, Matt. 10, 28,
comp. Luke 12, 5 ; also Rom. 7, 11. 2 Cor.
3, 6. b) With ace. rr,v e xSpdi/ Eph. 2,
16. ^ +
aTTOKvea), fa, f. r/o-w, ((cvew,) to breed out
or forth, lo bring forth offspring, 4 Mace.
15, 17. Hdian. 1. 5. 14. In N. T. trop.
a. g. Sdraroj/ James 1 , 15; so God his
children, to beget, rj^us Xoyo> dkrjSdas James
1, 18.
aTTOtcvXui), f. iVw, (KvXuB.) to roll away,
ft. g. TOV Xi Sop dirb rrjy Svpar Matt. 28, 2,
and Pass. Luke 24, 2 ; TOV X. /c rrjs 3.
Mark 16, 3 ; Pass, absol. 16, 4. Sept. for
ITS bba Gen. 29, 3. Judith 13, 9. Apollod.
Bibl. 3. 14. 7.
d7ro\a/J,/3dv), f. X^o/xat, (Xa/t/3di/w,)
aor. 2 uTTf\a^oi>.
1 . to take or hare from any one, to receive.
a) Genr. c. ace. of thing; Luke 6, 34. 18,
30. 23, 41 ; id. c. irapa. nvos 6, 34 ; ace.
of pers. 15, 27. Sept. for n^b Num. 34,
13. So rt irapd nvos Diod. Sic. 13. 31.
Thuc. 5. 30 ; ace. Plato Legg. 956. d. b)
Spec, of those who receive what is laid up
or prepared for them ; c. ace. of thing, Gal.
4. 5 rfjv viotlfcriav. 2 John 8 ; with eV av
rois Rom. 1, 27 ; with diro c. gen. Col. 3, 24.
c) Of persons, to receive as a guest, c. ace.
3 John 8.
2. to take apart or aside, Mid. with OTTO
TOV ox\ov HUT I8iav Mark 7, 33. 2 Mace.
6, 21. Jos. B. J. 2. 7. 2. Hdot. 1. 209.
3. to receive in full, (diro of compl.) c,
ace. Luke 16, 25 dirfXaftes TO. dya3d <rov.
Comp. aTre ^w no. 3.
a/TToXaucrt?, fa>s , ^ (diroXava,) enjoy
ment ; with gen. of object, Heb. 11, 25
irpovKmpov %X lv apapTtas diro\avcriv to have
the enjoyment of sin for a season, i. e. to en
joy the sinful pleasures of the Egyptian
court. Absol. 1 Tim. 6, 17 irdvra TrXoixriW
fls dnoKavcriv all things richly for enjoy
ment, i. e. richly to enjoy. Jos. Ant. 2. 7.
3. Hdian. 6. 3. 8. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 33. Hi.
1. 26.
a7roXet7ra>, ^Q), (XfiVw,) to leave mvay
from oneself, i. e.
1. to leave behind, with ace. and eV of
place, 2 Tim. 4, 13 6 aTreXwroi eV TpcodSt.
4, 20. Tit. 1, 5 Lachm. Pass, to be left, to
remain, Heb. 4, 6. 9. 10, 26. Sept. Pass.
for iXUJa Ex. 14, 28. Comp. Jos, Ant. 4.
8. 21. Xen. An. 6. 5. 4. Pass. Pol. 3. 39. 12.
Plato Tim. 19. a.
2. to forsake, to abandon, TO "8iov OIKT?;-
piov Jude 6. Sept. for -tS Prov. 2, 17.
Luc. D. Deor. 5. 2. Xen. Ag. 2. 29.
ttTToXet^w, f. &>, (Xet xcu,) to lick off,
c. ace. Luke 16, 21 ol Kvvts ... drrf \fixov
TO. e\KTj aiiTov. Aristoph. Vesp. 27. Athen.
6. p. 250. a.
a,7r6\\v/ji,t, f. oXw 1 Cor. 1, 19, (oXXv-
fj.t, ) also later fut. aTroXe o-eo Matt. 21,41.al.
Luc. Asin. 33. Longin. 3. 17 ; see Buttm.
Ausf. Sprachl. II. p. 254. Aor. 1 dndiXfo-a,
Perf. 2 part. dTroXwXw?. Imperat. aTroXXuf
Rom. 14, 15 is from a Pros. diro\\va>. Mid.
f. uTroXov/Ltat, aor. 2 aTraiXofjiijv.
1 . to destroy utterly, (d-rro of compl.) i. q.
oXXv/ii strengthened ; Mid. to perish utter
ly, to perish.
a) Of persons e. g. a) i. q. to put to
death, to kill, to slay; c. ace. Matt. 2, 13
TOV a7roXeVat avrdv. 12, 14. 22, 7. 27, 20.
Mark 3, 6. 9, 22. 11, 18. 12, 9. Luke 17,
27. 29. 19, 47. 20, 16. Mid. to perish, to
be kitted, to die, Matt. 8, 25. Mark 4, 38.
Luke 8, 24. 11,51. 13,33. Acts 5, 37;
so aTroXeVSai eV /ia^mpa Matt. 26, 52 ; air.
Xt/xw Luke 15, 17 ; vS<m 2 Pet. 3, 6 ; viru
TWOS 1 Cor. 10,9. 10 ; also \nrtp TWOS John
18, 14. Sept. for lax Esth. 9, 12 ; rnrr
84
Esth, 9, 16. So r Mace. 2, 37. Xen. Cyr.
4. 6. 5. Mid. Jos. Ant. 1. 2. 1. Xen. An.
7. 4. 5 rw Xi/iw. /3) Genr. to destroy, to let
perish, to put an end to ; c. ace. Mark 1, 24.
Luke 4, 34. 6, 9. 9, 56. Jude 5; absol.
John 10, 10. Intens. KCIKOVS KCIKCOS aTroXeVcu
aiiTovs Matt. 21,41. (Comp. 7roXXvrat KO.KOS
xaK&s Ceb. Tab. 32. Plut. Cic. 26.) Mid.
to perish, to come to an end, John 1 1 , 50 p.fj
o\ov TO eSvoy aTToX^rat. Luke 13, 3. 5. 2
Cor. 4, 9. Jude 11. Sept. for nnjt Jos. 23,
.13 ; matin Jer. 48, 35. So Ecclus. 10, 3.
Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 38. Plato Rep. 421. a.
y) Of eternal destruction, the second death ;
see in an-oSi^o-KM no. 2. So c. ace. Matt.
10, 28 comp. 5, 29. Rom. 14, 15. James 4,
12. Mid. John 3, 15. 16. 10, 28. Rom. 2,
12. 1 Cor. 8, 11. 15, 18. 2 Pet. 3, 9. So
oi u7ro\\vfjifvoi, those that perish, who are
exposed to eternal death, the lost, 1 Cor. 1,
18. 2 Cor. 2, 15. 4, 3. 2 Thess. 2, 10.
b) Of things, to destroy, to bring to an
end or to nought; c. ace. 1 Cor. 1, 19 dno-
X&> TTJV aoepiav TUV o-o<jf>ojz/, quoted from Is.
29, 14 where Sept. for "OK . (Pol. 1. 43. 7.)
Mid. to perish, to come to an end, to pass
away, e. g. tv T>V p.f\<av <rov Matt. 5, 29.
30 ; f) evTrpfTTfia James 1,11; ftpSxns John
G, 27 ; xpvo-iW 1 Pet. 1,7. So oi aovcoi
Matt. 9, 17. Mark 2, 22. Luke 5, 37; oi
ovpavoi Heb. 1,11, quoted from Ps. 102, 27
where Sept. for lajj. Rev. 18, 14 ra Xap,-
Trpa aTTobXero OTTO trot), see in OTTO no. 1 . b. e.
Dem. 262. 19. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 14. Hell.
1. 1. 36.
2. to lose utterly, to lose; Mid. to lose
oneself, to be lost.
a) Pr. of things, c. ace. as TOV fiurSov
Matt. 10, 42. Mark 9, 41 ; irpo^arov Luke
J 5, 4 ; Spaxwv v. 8. 9 ; also 2 John 8.
Mid. TO TrpojBarov TO aTroXojXoy Luke 1 5, 4.
6 ; 3p/ Luke 21,18. Acts 27, 34 ; T! John
6, 12. Sept. for 13X Prov. 29, 3. So Ec
clus. 6, 4. JEL. V. H. 5. 10. Xen. Hell. 1.
1. 25. Spec. TTJV TJrvxrjv in sententious say
ings, Matt. 10, 39 bis. 16, 25 bis. Mark 8,
35 bis. Luke 9, 24 bis. 17, 33 bis. John
12,25.
b) Of persons, e. g. a) Of the prodigal
son, Mid. Luke 15, 24 GTroXcoXwy rjv KCU
(vpe^rj. v. 32\ So Israel forsaking God is
likened to a flock wandering and lost, Mid.
Matt. 10, 6. 15, 24. 18, 11. 14. Luke 19,
10 ; so in O. T. comp. Sept. and rvpkn
Ez. 34, 4. 16. Jer. 50, 6. Ps. 119, i76
3) Of those lost eternally, exposed to the
second death; comp. in no. 1. a. y. Luke
9, 25 eW6V. John 6, 39. 18, 9. Mid. John
17, 12. Comp. Ecclus. 20, 22. Here too
might be referred Part, ot dno\\vp.(voi the
lost ; see in no. 1 . a. y.
A7ro\\VQ)v, ovros, 6, (aTroXXvco, pres.
part.) Apollyon, pr. the destroyer, i. q
A/3aS8o>j/ where see. Rev. 9,11.
as, 17, Apollonia, a city
of Macedonia in the province Mygdonia,
situated nearly midway between Amphipolis
and Thessalonica, Acts 17, 1. See Plin.
H. N. 4. 17. Itin. Antonin. ed. Wess. p.
320, 330. Leake s Trav. in Northern Greece,
III. p. 458.
4 7ro XAa>9, , 6, Apollos, pr. n. of a
Jewish Christian, born at Alexandria, dis
tinguished for his eloquence and for the
influence of his preaching upon the Jews.
For his history and character as given by
Luke, see Acts 18, 24 sq. 19, 1 ; he is men
tioned also by Paul^ 1 Cor. 1, 12. 3, 4. 5. 6.
22. 4, 6. 16, 12. Tit. 3, 13.
d7rO\Oyeo/J,ai, ovpai, f. ijo-o^ai, Mid.
depon. (Xoyoy,) to talk oneself off, to plead
or answer for oneself, to defend oneself, be
fore a tribunal or elsewhere ; absol. Luke
21,14. Acts 26, 1. Rom. 2, 15; c. on
Acts 25, 8 ; ace. of thing uttered Luke 12.
11. Acts 24,- 10. 26,24. (So absol. Jos.
Ant. 4. 7. 3 ; c. on Xen. CEc. 11. 22 ; ace.
Dem. 407. 19. Xen. Mem. 4. 8. 4.) Also
with Trfpi c. gen. of thing charged, Acts 26,
2 ; with dat. of pers. to or before whom one
speaks, Acts 19, 33. 2 Cor. 12, 19. So c.
TTtpl Dem. 407. pen. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 13 ;
c. dat. Plato Prot. 359. a.
O y, TJ, (tiTroXoyeo/iat,) a plea,
defence, before a tribunal or elsewhere ,
absol. Phil. 1, 7. 16 [17]. 2 Cor. 7, 11.
2 Tim. 4, 16; with irepi c. gen. of the
charge Acts 25, 16; with dat. of pers. to
or before whom, 1 Cor. 9, 3. 1 Pet. 3, 15;
c. Trpos Tiva id. Acts 22, 1. So absol. Wisd.
6, 10. Xen. Mem. 4. 8. 4 ; irpos riva ib. 4.
8. 5.
f. \ova-co, (Xovw,) to wash off
or away, to wash clean, e. g. gore Horn. II.
18. 345. Mid. Luc. Lexiph. 2 et 4. In
N. T. trop. to wash away sin, to cleanse
from sin ; c. ace. ray a/zapn ay Acts 22, 16 ;
Mid. 1 Cor. 6, 11. So Sept. Job 9, 30.
Plato Crat. 405. *b, 6 KaZaipow 3e6? KO\ 6
a7ro\VTp(t)a-lS, ea>s, TJ,
a letting off for a ransom, i. e. redemption,
deliverance on account of a ransom paid ;
Hesych. cmo\\iTpa><nv dirokvo-iv. In N. T.
1 . redemption, e. g. from the power and
ttTToAuft) 85
consequences of pin through Cnrist, who
gave his life as a ransom, \vrpov (Matt 20,
28); Rom. 3, 24. Eph. 1, 7. Col. 1, 14.
Heb. 9, 15. Meton. the author of redemp-
lion 1 Cor. 1, 30.
2. Genr. deliverance, the idea of a ransom
being dropped ; e. g. from calamities and
death, Luke 21, 28. Heb. 11, 35; of be
lievers from the body and from the power
of this world, Rom. 8, 23 (comp. 7,. 24).
Eph. 1, 14. 4, 30.
), f. IHTU, (Xvco,) to loose from,
to loosen, to unbind, c. ace. et gen. pr. Horn.
Od. 21. 46. In N. T. to free from, to set
free, i. e.
1. to loose or relieve from any evil, as
disease ; Pass. c. gen. TTJS do-Ztvdas Luke
13, 12. 2 Mace. 6, 30. Diod. Sic. 4. 11.
Xen. Mem. 2. 1.5.
2. to let go free, to set free, to release from
bonds or arrest ; with ace. of pers. Luke
22, 68. 23, 16. 20. 22. John 19, 10. 12 bis.
Acts 3, 13. 4,21. 5,40. 16,35. 17,9. 28,
18; ace. and dat. of pers. Matt. 27, 15. 17.
21. 26. Mark 15, 6. 9. 11. 15. Luke 23, 17.
!8. 25. John 18, 39 bis. Once from arrest
for debt, Matt. 18, 27. Pass. Acts 4, 23.
16, 36. 26, 32; also Heb. 13, 23 Ti/idSeoi/
dno\f\vp.( vov, where others : is let go, is
gone away, as in no. 3. So 2 Mace. 12,
25. Plut. Phocion 18. Xen. Hell. 4. 8. 21.
Trop. i. q. to forgive, absol. and Pass.
Luke 6, 38 bis. Comp. 2 Mace. 12, 45 rrjs
3. to let go, to dismiss, to send away from
attendance on any one, from a person or
from any place. a) Pr. and with ace. of
pers. Matt. 14, 15 dnoXvcrov TOVS o^Xovj.
v. 22. 23. 15, 23. 39. Mark 6, 36. 45. 8, 9.
Luke 8, 38. 9, 12. Acts 15, 30. 19, 41.
23, 22 ; ace. impl. Luke 14, 4. Acts 13, 3.
With ace. and predic. Mark 8, 3 euc aTroXva-co
avTovs vT]<TTtis. Matt. 15, 32. (Sept. Ps.
37, 1. Jos. Ant. 5. 2. 8. Xen. Hell. 6. 5.
21.) Pass, to be let go, to go away, to de
part, Acts 28, 25; OTTO TWOS 15, 33. So
Jos. Ant 5. 1. 25. Pol. 2. 34. 12. b)
Spec, to let depart this life, to let die ; c.
ace. Luke 2, 29 vvv aTroXveiy rbv 8ov\6v
crou tv flprjvr]. Sept. Pass, for 51S Num.
20, 29. So 2 Mace. 7, 9. Plut Consol. ad
Apoll. 13. T. I. p. 251. Pass. Ml V. H.
13. 19.
4. to let go, to put away, to divorce from
the marriage tie ; c. ace. r^i/ yvvaina Matt.
5, 31. 32. 19,3. 7. 8. 9. Mark 10, 2. 4. 11.
Luke 16, 18; once of a woman betrothed,
Matt. 1,19. Pass. part. OTroXeXv/xei/Tj Matt.
5, 32. 19, 9. Luke 16, 18. Once vice
versa, c. ace. rovtivSpa Mark 10, 12. Diod.
Sic. 12. 18 i>6fj.os 6 8i8ovs t^ovaiav TTJ yv-
OI> livSa.
v. -TT<U, f. , (p.d<rcra>,) to
wipe off, TO. 8dicpva Pol. 15. 26. 3. In N. T.
Mid. to icipe off from oneself; c. ace. et
dat incommodi, Luke 10, 11 TOV Kovtoprov
a7rovefj,a), f. p.u, (/>,) to divide off or
out, to distribute, to assign, Sept. for p;H
Deut. 4, 19. Pol. 14. 4. 2. In N. T. sim
ply, to assign, to bestow, c. ace. 1 Pet. 3, 7
dirovefjLOVTts Ti\i.r)V. So Jos. Ant. 1. 7. 1
ri/jLrjv. Plato Prot. 341. e.
a-TTOf 17TTO), f. ^ta, (wrra>,) to wash off,
e. g. alfut Sept. 1 K. 22, 38. In N. T.
Mid. to wash off oneself, to wash ; c. ace.
of the members, Matt. 27, 24 dirtvfyaTa
Tas x ( ^P as he washed his own hands, as a
symbol of his innocence ; see Deut. 21,6.7.
Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 16. Schol. in Soph. Ajac.
663. Horn. Od. 22. 478 x"P a s- Absol.
Plato Conv. 223. d.
aTTOTTiTTTey, aor. 2 dire-nfcrov, (TrtTrrtD,)
to fall off from, with dno c. gen. Acts 9, 18.
Sept. Job 24, 24. Xen. Hell. 1. 6. 33.
aTTOTrXavda), ,, f. TJO-W, (TrXovaca,) to
make wander away, to cause to go astray,
Sept. for aniti Jer. 50, 6. In N. T. trop.
to lead astray, to seduce, c. ace. Mark 13,
22. Pass, to go astray, to err, dno TTJS
Tj-icrrfcor 1 Tim. 6, 10. Sept. for Man
Prov. 7, 21. So Pol. 3. 57. 4. JEschin.
79. 6. Pass. Ecclus. 4, 19. Plato Ax.
369. d.
ttTTOTTXetO, f. TrXevao), (TrXe co,) to sail
away, with s c. ace. of place whither,
Acts 13, 4. 14, 26. 27, 1 ; naMtefv of
place whence, Acts 20, 15. Dem. 932. 17.
Xen. An. 5. 4. 12.
), f. j/w, (TrXvvw,) to wash off
or out, to rinse, e. g. nets, c. ace. Luke 5, 2.
Sept. for 033 2 Sam. 19, 24. Jos. Ant. 8.
15. 6. Plato Tim. 65. d.
aTTOTTVLja), f. o>, (Tm yw.) to quite choke
or strangle, i. q. irviy<a strengthened ; e. g.
by drowning, Pass. Luke 8, 33. Trop. of
plants, c. ace. Matt. 13, 7. Luke 8, 7.
Tob. 3, 8. Hdian. 1. 17. 24. Xen. Hell. 3.
1. 14.
aTropea), i, f. Tjcro), (airopos : a prh
Trdpor,) to be without way or means, to be at
a loss, Jos. Ant. 1. 21. 1. JE\. V. H. 8. 5.
Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 5. In N. T. Mid. diropov-
p. a i , to be at a loss wilh oneself, to be in dcw!>t,
(nropia
86
perplexed; absol. John -13, 22. 2 Cor. 4, 8 ;
(v vfiiv as to you Gal. 4, 20 ; ds c. ace. id.
Acts 25, 20 ; -ntpl c. gen. Luke 24, 4 Lachm.
So Sept. Gen. 32, 7. Pol. 20. 5. 8. Xen.
An. 7. 3. 29.
aTTOpia, as, 77, (aTropeta,) the being at
a loss, i. e. doubt, perplexity of mind, Luke
21, 25. Sept. for rns Is. 8, 22. Hdian.
2. 12. 5. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 13.
airoppiTTTO), f. -^w, (piTrrco,) to /Tirow
o^" or away, TO. oTrXa Hdian. 8. 4. 27. Sept.
for tpblfir! Ex. 22, 31. In N. T. reflex,
with e auroj/ impl. to throw oneself off, e. g.
from a ship into the sea ; Acts 27, 43 W-
Xeucre TOVS . - . diroppfyavras [tavrovy] Trpeo-
rouy KrX. So. Luc. V. Hist. 1. 30 KOI
iyWj f. icrco, (op(pavifta,~) to
make wholly orphan, to bereave wholly, Pass.
JEschyl. Choeph. 247. In N. T. Pass,
trop. to be wholly bereaved, prasgn. c. OTTO
TIVOS, 1 Thess. 2. 17, dnopfpavio-^Sevrfs d<p
vp.S)v being bereaved and separated from you.
}* f t / >- ~
ttTTOOVCcUttyMj I. acrw, (<7Kfuaco, (TKfv-
of.) to j^acfc away, to clear away, Sept. for
!"12S Lev. 14, 36 ; TTJV 6po<pr)v Lycurg. 166.
9. Mil. id. in respect to oneself, Jos. Ant.
14. 6. 2. B. J. 1. 13. 5 TTJV inro-^iav. ib. 1.
31. 1. Hdian. 1. 9. 1. Pol. 2. 26. 6. InN.
T. Mid. Acts 21, 15 drrocrK(vacrdp.(voi dve-
fiaivOfifv (Is lepov(TaXf]fjL, lit. having packed
away we went up to Jerusalem, i. e. prob.
having deposited or stored away in Cesarea
the luggage which had been necessary on
a long sea-voyage. Later editions read eVt-
(rKeva<rd/ie!/ot q. V.
a7TOcr/ciacr//,a, OTOS, TO, (aTroo-Kidfco,) a
shading off, shadow, obscuration; James 1,
17 OVK evi TrapaX\ayr) rj TpOTrrjs aTrocna aer/xa,
in whom is no alternation neither shadow
from change, i. e. obscuration connected
with the changes or revolutions of a hea
venly body, as the moon, or as in the case
of eclipses. Sea Wetst. in loc.
a7roa"7rao), w, f. do-o), (oTrdo),) to draio
from or out, to draw away, viz.
1. Of things, to draw out, e. g. a sword
from the scabbard, TTJV /j-dxaipav, Matt. 26,
51. Comp. Dem. 845, 18 TO Svpw/iara.
2. Of persons, e. g. disciples, to draio
away from any one, c. ace. et OTTI O-W TIVOS
Acts 20, 3. (jEl. V. H. 13. 31.) Pass,
aor. 1 aTT(O Trdo %T)v in Mid. sense, to draw
off oneself, to go away, to depart; with dno
c. gen. Luke 22, 41. Acts 21, 1. So 2
Mace. 12, 10. 17. Diod. Sic. 20. 39. Act. c.
ice. Xen. An. 1. 8. 13.
airocnacna, as, fj, (d^tVr^t,) aposla
sy, defection, a falling away, Acts 21, 21. 2
Thess. 2, 3. Sept. for rno Jer. 29, 32
Plut. Galb. 1. A later word for the earlier
dTroo-rao-is, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 528.
a7TOO"Tao"tov, iov, TO, (a^ior^/ii,) de
fection, desertion, e. g. of a freedman from
his patron Dem. 940. 15. In N. T. a put
ting away, divorce ; hence ftifiXiov aTroara-
o-i ov a bill of divorce, Matt. 19, 7. Mark
10, 4. Meton. simply aTroorao-tov id. Matt.
5, 31. So Sept. /3t/3At oj/ diroa-Taa-iov for "lE.O
nni-13 Deut. 24, 1. 3. Is. 50, 1.
a7ro<7Teya&>, f. ao-co, (o-rryd^aj,) to un
roof, i. e. to dig through (e ^opvercreii ) the
flat roof of an oriental house, c. ace. TTJV O-TC-
yrjv Mark 2, 4 ; comp. Luke 5, 19. Strabo
4. p. 303. a. ib. 8. p. 542. e, dnoa-Teydo-fiv
TOV vf<av.
, f. eX&j, (oreXXw,) aor. 1
, Perf. dnevTaXita, Pass. aor. 2
1. to send off or away, to send forth. a)
Genr. of persons, as sent with a message or
commands, i. e. a messenger, agent, or the
like; c. ace. Matt. 10, 5 TOVTOVS TOVS 8o>Se-
Ka dVe oTeiXei/ 6 IjycroCs. V. 16. 40. 24, 31.
Mark 9, 37. 11,1. Luke 10, 3. 16. John
3, 34. 7, 29. Acts 3, 20. al. saep. Pass.
John 1, 24. Rom. 10, 15. al. Sept. for
r&OJ Gen. 28, 5. (Diod. Sic. 11. 28. Thuc.
1. 91. Xen. Hell. 5. 4. 9.) Mark 6, 7 fjpa-
TO avTovs a7rooTf XXeij> 8vo 8vo to send them
forth tzvo and two. So with two accus. of
pers. and predic. Acts 7, 35 TOVTOV 6 3e6s
apxovra KOI \VTpaiTrjv aTreoreiXei . 1 John
4, 10. Acts 3, 26. Mark 12, 3. With ace.
and an adjunct of pers. to whom or of place
whither ; e. g. ace. and dat. of pers. Matt.
22, 16 aTrocrreXXotxnz/ airw TOVS /xaS^rar
avTvv (see Winer \ 31. 2. par. 2). So with
ace. and els c. ace. of place Matt. 20, 2.
Luke 1, 26. John 3, 17. Acts 7, 34. al. or
els c. ace. of pers. Matt. 15, 24. Luke 11,
49 ; or fls c. ace. of purpose, Pass. Luke
4, 43. Heb. 1, 14. With ace. and trpos c.
ace. of pers. Matt. 23, 34 aTroo-rf XXco Trpos
vfias 7rpo<p;?ray Mark 12, 6. Acts 8, 14. 9,
38. 2 Cor. 12, 17 ; Pass. Matt. 23, 37. Luke
13, 34. With ace. and rrpb TrpocratTrov TIVOS
Matt. 11, 10 (comp. Mai. 3, 1). Mark 1, 2.
Luke 7, 27. 10, 1. (Sept. Ex. 23, 20.) Also
e/iTrpocrSei TIVOS John 3, 28 ; oTriVo) TIVOS
Luke 19, 14. Also with ace. and an ad
junct of place whence; e. g. ace. and CK c.
gen. of place, John 1,19; or OTTO c. gen. of
place 1 Pet. 1,12; also c. Trpos Tiva Acts 1 1 ,
11 ; or OTTO c. gen. of pers. Acts 10. 17 ;
aTroarepeci)
87
also with irapa c. gen. of pers. John 1, ;
&> c. gen. of place Mark. 5, 10. Further,
with ace. and infin. of purpose, Matt. 22, 3
dirt oretXe TOVS 8ov\ovs airrov KoAfcrat KT\.
Mark 3, 14. Luke 1, 19. 4, 18. John 4, 38.
1 Cor. 1, 17. al. and so infin. after ace. and
(Is Tiva Acts 26, 17; also after ace. and
rrpoy Tiva Matt. 21, 34. With ace. of pers.
and mi, John 7, 32 ; also Iva after ace. and
jrpos riva Mark 12, 2. 13. Luke 20, 10.
With ace. of pers. and SITUS, Acts 9, 17;
also twrcdy after ace. and irpos nva Luke 7, 3.
b) Spec, to send away a prisoner to another
tribunal ; with ace. and irpos nva, John 18, 24
aWoretXei ovv avTov 6 "Away 8e8efj.evov irpbs
Kdid(pav, i. e. Annas had sent him ; see
Buttm. J 137. 3. Winer 41.5. c) Intrans.
or with ace. impl. to send off or forth, to dis
patch a messenger or agent for some pur
pose ; Matt. 2, 16 ical aTrooreiXay dveiXe
irdvras TOVS iral8as KT\. and sending forth
he slew all the children. Mark 6, 17. Acts 7,
14. Rev. 1,1. (Comp. Plut. de Puer. educ.
14 pen. irep. fyus dvdXe TOV QeoK.pt.Tov. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 1. 6.) With fly c. ace. of place,
Matt. 14, 35. Acts 5, 21. 11, 13; npos c.
ace. of pers. Matt. 27, 19. Mark 3, 31. John
5, 33. 11, 3. Acts 11, 30. 13, 15; Iva Acts
16,36. So Sept. intrans. Gen. 20, 2. 1 Sam.
16, 11. 12. al. ss:p. d) i. q. to dismiss, to
let go ; C. ace. et els, Mark 8, 26 aTre oreiXei;
avrbv fls TOV OIKOV avTov.- Matt. 8, 31
Griesb. drrooreiXov r)p.ds els TTJV dyf\rjv.
Also Luke 4, 19 [18] tnroorelXai reSpav-
crfj.vovs tv d<pfcrfi, quoted from Is. 58, 6
where Sept. for D-nton O- StWi ni JJ. So
Pol. 5. 10. 4. Xen. An. 2. 1. 5."
2. Of things, to send away, to send forth,
e. g. from one person to another ; as a
beast, c. ace. Matt. 21, 3. Mark 11, 3. (So
TT]V eVio-roXjjv ^El. V. H. 12. 51 ; TO. TrXoTa
Xen. Hell. 5. 1. 23.) Mark 4, 29 diro-
ore XXet TO Speiravov, he sendeth forth the
sickle ; comp. Joel 4, 9 [3, 13], where Heb.
>T3 nb J , Sept. e a7rooTeXX&> 8ptirava.
Sept. UTrooreXXco TTJV \fipa for "P l" ? ^
Ex. 9, 1 5. Also John 9, 7 SiXcoa^i 6 epp.e-
eeveTcu dirTTa\fjLfvos, i. e. Heb. rVbl2 pr. a
sending forth of water, a conduit, aqueduct ;
see in 2iXo>a/i. With ace. and dat. of pers.
lo send any thing to a person ; Acts 10, 36
rbv \oyov ov dirfo~Tfi\f roTy viols Io~pai]\.
Pass. c. dat. Acts 13, 26. 28,28. Also
with ace. and eVi riva, as a thing promised,
rf)v (irayyf\ ! .av . . . f <p vp-ay Luke 24, 49.
JE\. V. H. 12. 57 ot p.fv 3fot OTy/ieta av-
Tols KOI repara aW<7TeXXoi>. +
aTTOcrrepea), f. yo-a>, (orep/a>,) to deprive,
to defraud, to despoil, diro being thus ex-
pressed by Lat. dt in composition ; absol.
Mark 10, 9 ; c. ace. of pers. 1 Cor. 6, 8 dno-
crrfperre . . . dS(\<povs. 1 Cor. 7, 5, Comp.
Ex. 21, 10. Mid. or Pass, to let defraud
oneself, to be defrauded ; absol. 1 Cor. 6, 7 ;
with gen. of thing, 1 Tun. 6, 5 dnfcrrrjpr]-
p.(vu>v Tys dX^Seias defrauded (destitute) of
the truth. So with ace. of pers. Hdot. 7.
1 55 ; ace. of pers. and gen. of thing Ecclus.
29, 6. Dem. 207. 9. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 63.
Also pr. with ace. of thing ; Pass. James 5,
4 6 /LucrSoy ... 6 dn(o-rrjprjp.fvos, the hire . . .
kept back by fraud. So Act. c. ace. /uo-36V,
Sept. for p $ Deut. 24, 14. Jos. Ant. 4. 8.
38. Plut. Demosth. 4.
a7rocrro\rj, fj s , 17, (dTroareXXo),) a send
ing off, expedition, of ships Thuc. 8. 9 ; of
a person Plut. Timol. 1 . In N. T. apostk-
ship, the office of an apostle, Acts 1, 25.
Rom. 1, 5. 1 Cor. 9, 2. Gal. 2, 8.
aTTOcrroXo?, ov, 6, ((ZTTooreXXco,) one
sent forth, a messenger, apostle.
1. Genr. of any messenger, John 13, 16.
2 Cor. 8, 23. Phil. 2, 25, comp. 4, 18. Sept.
for n&O 1 K. 14, 6. Hdot. 1. 21.
2. Of messengers or ambassadors sent
from God, joined with Trpo^^rat, Luke 1 1 ,
49. Eph. 3, 5. Rev. 2, 2. 18, 20. So of the
Messiah, Heb. 3, 1 .
3. Spec, an apostle of Christ, e. g. a)
ot 8a>8fKa ajroo-roXoi, the twelve apostles,
Matt. 10, 2. Luke 6, 13. 9, 10. 22, 14.
1 Cor. 12, 28. 2 Pet. 3, 2. Jude 17. Rev.
21, 14. al. These are called by Paul oi
virepkiav aTrdoToXot, 2 Cor. 11,5. 12,11;
and are also spoken of after the fall of Judas
as oi ev8(Ka dir. Acts 1, 26, comp. Mark
16, 14. So of Paul, as being /car t^ox^v
the apostle of the gentiles, Rom. 11, 13.
1 Tim. 2, 7. 2 Tim. 1, 11 ; also Rom. 1, 1.
Gal. 1,1. Eph. 1, 1. al. /3) In a wider
sense of the helpers and companions of the
twelve or of Paul ; e. g. of Paul and Bar
nabas Acts 14, 4. 14; perh. of Andronicus
and Junias, Rom. 16, 7. +
a7TO(TTO/iaTift>, f. t o-w, (o-TO/xa.) lit. tc
mouth it off, pr. i. q. diro oro/zaroy t intiv, tc.
speak or repeat from the lips, by heart, off
hand ; so of teachers dictating to their pu
pils, as was the custom at Athens, Plato
Euthyd. 276. c. 277. a ; comp. Ruhnk. ad
Plat. Tim. p. 43, 44. So too of teachers
causing their pupils to repeat by heart ;
Suid. diroo~TOfj.aTi^eiv <pao~l TOV 8i8do~Ka\ov,
OTUV K\Vfl TOV TTOlSa \fyflV OTTO OTTO OTO-
/iaroy. Also of the Sybil repeating or dic
tating an oracle or response, Plut. Thes.
24 fin. Hence in N. T. to make one ansio
88
off hand, to draw out by artful questions,
c. ace. Luke 11, 53.
7rOOTpe<&), f. ^o), (o-rpe(/>co,) 1. to
turn away or aside ; c. ace. et airo c. gen.
2 Tim. 4, 4 dno rrjs dXj/Seiay ryv aKorjv
dnocrTptyovtriv. Luke 23, 14 diroo-Tpe<j)ovTa
rov \aov sc. OTTO TOV Kaicrapos V. 2. Trop.
Acts 3,26. Rom. 11,26 diroo-Tpe\l/ei dStKiay
a?ro la-paqX, quoted from Sept. Is. 59, 20
where Sept. for sda iatt5 . Sept. for "Pon
Ex. 23, 25. Prov. 4, "27. 1 Mace. 3, 8 ;
c. ace. Diod. Sic. 4. 35. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 25.
2. Mid. aTToo-Tpefpofj-ai, Pass. aor. 2
aTrto-Tpdfprjv with Mid. signif. to iwra orce-
self away from, c. ace. see Buttm. $ 113. 4.
Kiihner J 197. 3. Hence genr. to <urn artaz/
/rom, to refuse, to re/ec, c. ace. Matt. 5, 42.
Tit. 1, 14. Heb. 12, 25; to forsake, c. ace.
2 Tim. 1,15. Sept. for nat Hos. 8, 3 ; CD3
Jer. 15, 6. Jos. Ant. 2. 4. 3. Plut. Cato
Maj. 24 pen. Pol. 9. 39. 6.
3. Spec, and from the context, to turn
away back, to return, see in diro note 3 ;
c. ace. et els, Matt. 26, 52 dnoo-Tpe-^ov a-ov
rifV pd^aipav fls TOV TOTTOV avrrjs. So ace.
et dat. Matt. 27, 3 TO. dpyvpia rots Ifpevcri.
Sept. for nivsn Gen. 24, 5. 28, 15. Comp.
Dem, 1491. 9 fls Kpdkrjv airu>v aTrocrrpe-
ty-eiav ol Seoi.
a7TOO-TL"ye&), , f. ^a-co, (o-rvye co,) to
hate utterly, to abhor, c. ace. Rom. 12, 9.
Eurip. Ion 500 TOV airaida S drrocrTvyS) fiiov.
Hdot. 6. 129.
a7roavvd>ya)<yo<;, O v, 6, fj, adj. (o-vva-
ycayf]. ) put away, out, from the synagogue.
exr,o?nmunicated,3ohn$,2 2. 12,42. 16,2.
The Rabbins speak of three kinds of ex
communication, called isftjj C iri, fctpratti.
The first continued for 30 days ; the person
might not bathe, nor shave his head, nor
approach another nearer than four cubits ;
he was as a mourner, but might be present
at public assemblies. If he remained ob
stinate at the end of the 30 days, the second
kind was superadded ; by which he was laid
under a heavy curse, was excluded from all
assemblies, and from all intercourse with
others. The third species is mentioned
only by the later Rabbins, who describe it
as an utter and perpetual exclusion from all
the privileges of the Jewish people, both
civil and religious. SeeBuxtorf Lex. Chald.
col. 1303, 827, 2466. Lightfoot Hor. Heb.
in Joh. 9, 22 et 1 Cor. 5, 5. Winer Realw.
art. Bann.
aTTordcraw v. -TT<W, f. o>, (rdo-o-w.)
to set off in a certain order, to assign sepa
rately, to separate, 1 Mace 11.3. Jos. B. J.
3. 4. 2. Plato Theset. 153. e. In N. T-
Mid. (iTTordcrcro/iai, f. o/iai, to separate
oneself, and so to take leave, to bid- farewell,
a signif. of the Alexandrian dialect and
espec. in Josephus and Philo ; see Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 23, 24. a) Pr. of a person who
himself goes away, c. dat. Luke 9, 61, Acts
18. 18. 21. 2 Cor. 2, 13. So Jos. Ant. 8.
13. 7. Liban. Decl. 30. p. 699. a. b) Ot
one who sends others away, i. q. to send
away, to dismiss, c. dat. Mark 6, 46 ; parall.
is dTroXua) Matt. 14, 23. So Jos. Ant. 11.
8. 6. c) Trop. i. q. to forsake, c. dat. Luke
14, 33. So Jos. Ant. 11. 6. 8. Jamblicb
Vit. Pyth. 28. p. 145.
aTTOreXeft), , f. eVa, (reXew,) to finish
off. to complete fully, 2 Mace. 15, 39. Xen.
Hell. 3. 2. 10. In N. T. Pass, to be finished
off, completed; James 1, 15 rj 8e a/xapn a
aTroreXeo-Seura dnoKvei SdvaTov, sin when
completed, i. e. brought out into full exer
cise ; comp. Tt\flv fTr&vniav crapKos Gal.
5, 16. So Plato Gorg. 503. d, ras eVtSw-
Hias dwoTfXflv. Xen. Conv. 8. 34.
affDr&ty/M, f. Sjjo-co, (n 377/ii.) to put.
off or away, a crown Sept. Cod. Alex, for
C^v] Ez. 21, 31 [26] ; to expose a child.
Plato Thecet. 161. a. In N. T. only Mid!
to put off from oneself, to lay aside, c. ace.
TO. f/idria Acts 7, 58. (2 Mace. 8, 35. JE1.
V. H. 3. 3. Xen. Cyr. 4. 4. 11.) Trop. to
put off" or awdy, to renounce, c. ace. Rom.
13, 12 TO. epya TOV O~KOTOVS. Eph. 4, 22. 25.
Col. 3, 8. Heb. 12, 1. James 1, 21. 1 Pet.
2, 1. So Luc. D. Mort. 10. 8 TO -^eOSor.
Dion. Hal. 9. 33 TTJV opyrjv.
airoTivdcrcra), f. &>, (nmo-o-co,) to shakt
off", c. ace. et a-no Luke 9, 5 ; ace. et fls
Acts 28, 5. Sept. Mid. for iyj Niph. Judg.
16, 20. Eurip. Bacch. 253 OVK. dnoTivdgfis
f. i<ro>, (riVco,) to pay off or in
full, and so to repay, absol. Philem. 19.
Sept, for tD^ttJ Prov. 22, 27. Hdian. 2. 11.
14. Xen. Mem. 2. 9. 5.
a7TOToA//,a&), , f. r)o-a>, (roX/nuco,) to
have full courage, to be quite bold, very bold,
i. q. ToX/xdw strengthened; absol. Rom. 10,
20 Hcraiay Se aTroroX/ia KCU Xe yet but JEsaias
is very bold and saith, conies out boldly.
JSschin. 72. 17 iwroroX/xai \tyeiv. Diod.
Sic. 12. 17. Plato Rep. 503. b.
CUTTOTOfJLia, as, f], ((I7roro/i0f, aTrore/ij/o),)
pr. a cutting off", and hence steepness, comp.
oprj diroTofia Xen. An. 4. 1. 2. In N. T.
trop. decisiveness, severity, Rom. 11, 22 bis.
So Diod. Sic. 12. 16 air. TOIV VO/JLUV. Plut.
de Puer. educ. 18.
89
a7roTO/za>9, adv. (un-drop-or,) pr. with a
nutting off", utterly, Wisd. 5, 22 ; absolutely
Dem. 1402. 16. In N. T. trop. decisively,
severely, 2 Cor. 13, 10. Tit. 1,13. So Pol.
17. 11. 2.
aTTOTpeTra), f. ^o>, (rp/Trw,) to Zurn
way or crsjffe, trans. Ecclus. 20, 29. Xen.
Conv. 4. 7. In N. T. only Mid. to turn
oneself away from any one, i. q. to turn
away from, to avoid, c. ace. 2 Tim. 3, 5 ;
see Buttm. } 135. 4. Kiihner 250. 1. b.
So jEschyl. Sept. adv. Theb. 1060 cpo/Sovpu
KctTroTpf Trop.cu bflfui TToXiraJj . Antiphon. 72 1 .
6. Pint. Cleom. 9.
aTTOfcria, a?, f], (a7rei/,) absence, Phil.
2, 12. Jos. Ant. 2. 4. 5. Dem. 10. 5. Xen.
Vect. 9. 10.
ctTTCKpepa), (<pfp&>.) aor. 1 dn^veyKa
Mark 15, 1 ; aor. 2 infin. aTTfj/eyKftv 1 Cor.
16, 3; Pass. aor. 1 inf. uirevf^rivai Luke
1 6, 22 ; to bear or carry away from one
place or person to another ; with ace. and
ds of place, 1 Cor. 16, 3. Rev. 17,3 ; Pass.
Luke 16, 22; ace. and eVt c. ace. of place
Rev. 21,10. [Acts 19, 12] ; ace. impl. Mark
15, 1. Sept. for N^ 2 Chr. 36, 7. Lys.
395. 2. Xen.yr. 2. 4. 19.
a.7ro<f)ev<ya), f. , ((pevyco,) tojlee away,
l( escape from any thing, c. ace. 2 Pet. 2,
18. 20. (Plato Tim. 44. c. Xen. Mem. 3.
11. 8.) Once with gen. because of OTTO in
comp. 2 Pet. 1, 4 TTJS (pZopas. See Winer
$ 56. 4. c.
f. p,at, Mid. depon.
forth, to speak out, to
declare, absol. Acts 2, 4 ; ace. of thing Acts
26, 25 ; dat. of pers. Acts 2, 14. Sept. for
K33 1 Chr. 25, 1. Diog. Laert. 1. 63.
Philo de Mos. II. p. 139. 32.
a7TO(f>opTL^o^ai, f. t o-o/ttu, Mid. ((pop-
Ti,) to unload one s own burden, to unlade,
so of a ship, c. ace. Acts 21, 3 a7ro<popnd-
p.evov TOV yd/ioi/, i. e. about to unlade HER
burden. Philo de Praem. p. 915. b. Dion.
Hal. 3. 44 at Se pfi^ovs (vrjei) . . . dno(popTi-
foirat ovcdxpat?.
fM s, f], (aTroxpaop-ai.) a
using up, consumption by use ; Col. 2, 22
a ecrri Tfdvra els <p3opai/ rtj airo-^prja-d,
which all are to perish with the using, i. e.
all which things so forbidden perish in be
ing used up, consumed. The clause is
parenthetic ; and the next words, Kara TO.
eWoX/iara KT\. are then to be connected
with v. 20. (Plut. Quzest. Rom. 18 -^alpfiv
rals roiavrais aTro^prjo fcrt KCU crvcrroXals
r&> TTfpirriov. Dion. Hal. 1. p. 47.) Others
connect Kara TO. eVraXp-ara directly with TJJ
aTroxprja-fi, thus : which all are for perdition
in the using (comp. Gal. 6, 8), according to
the precepts of men; see Kypke, De Wette,
in loc.
aTTO^Wpe&J, a), f. 770-0), (^copea),) to give
way from, to go away, to depart ; with OTTO
c. gen. Matt. 7, 23 (comp. Ps. 6, 8). Luke
9, 39. Acts 13, 13. Sept. for *io; Jer. 46,
5. Pol. 1. 11. 15. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 3.
aTTO^wpi^o), f. iVoj, (xwpi ,) to sepa
rate off or out, Plato Soph. 226. d ; to set
apart, to appoint, Sept. Ez. 43, 21. Lys.
147. 17. In N. T. genr. to separate, to part
asunder ; Pass. aor. 1 dTrfxapia- Srjv with
Mid. signif. Rev. 6, 14 (cat 6 ovpavbs dnex^-
piVS?; w? |3t/3Xioi> etXio-cro/j.ei oi , and the
heavens parted asunder as a scroll rolled up,
i. e. the heavens were rent and the parts
rolled away as a scroll ; comp. Is. 34, 4.
With drro c. gen. Acts 15, 39 aT
i/ai avrovs OTT
f. &>, 0|xw>) to leave off
breathing, and so to faint, to swoon, Od. 24.
348. Jos. Ant. 19. 1. 15 ; to expire, to die,
Thuc. 1. 134. In N. T. trop. to faint, to
fail at Jieart; absol. Luke 21, 26 diro^rvxv-
TCOV aV3pco7r<Bi OTTO <p6&ov, parall. is d><m
venpoi Matt. 28, 4. So Lat. expiro Senec.
Nat. Quaest. 2. 59.
"ATTTTIOS, ov, 6, Appius, i. e. Appius
Claudius Coecus, a censor of Rome, who
built the celebrated Appian way leading
from Rome to Brundusium ; portions of
which remain at the present day in many-
places. In N. T. ATTTTI OU (popov, Lat.
Appii Forum, Acts 28, 15 ; the name of a
small town on the Appian way, 43 Roman
miles from Rome according to the Itin.
Anton, p. 107, or 37 R. miles according to
the Itin. Hieros. p. 611, ed. Wesseling. It
lay in the Pontine marshes ; and is de
scribed by Horace as differtum nautis, cau-
ponibus atque malignis, Sat. 1. 5. 4. The
place called Tpelr Taftepvat, Lat. Tres
Taberwc, Engl. the Three Taverns, Acts
1. c. lay on the same road, 10 R. miles
nearer to Rome ; Itin. Anton. 1. c. Cicero
writes, ad Att. 2. 10 Ab Appii Foro, hora
quarta; dederam aliam paulo ante Tribus
Tabernis. ib. 2. 12 Emerseram commode
ex Antiati in Appiam ad Tris Tabernas.
airpoaLTOf, ov, 6, TJ, adj. (a priv. Trpdcr-
ei/it.) not to be approached, unapproachable ;
1 Tim. 6, 16 0a>s dnpoffirov light unap
proachable, excessive; comp. Ez. 1, 4. 26-
28. Pol. 3. 49. 7 aTrpdo-tra oprj. Diod. Sic.
19. 96.
90
apa
O v, 6, 37, adj. (a priv.
),) not striking against, not stum
bling, i. e.
1. Act. not causing to stumble ; trop. not
causing to fall, not leading into sin, 1 Cor.
10, 32. Pr. of a way, Ecclus. 35, 21.
2. Pass, not made to stumble ; trop. not
falling into sin, faultless, Acts 24, 16.
Phil. 1, 10.
u7rpoa-(07ro\iJ7rTa)<f. adv. (a priv. Trpoo-
o>7roX?;7rTea),) without respect of persons, im
partially, 1 Pet. 1, 17. For this Hebraism
see in Xa/i/Sdvco and Trpocrayrrov.
" r f J- ..
aTTTaia TOS) ov, o, i), adj. (a pnv.
Tmu w,) not stumbling, of a horse Xen. Eq.
1. 6. In N. T. trop. not falling into sin,
faultless, paroll. apayfios, Jude 24. So 3
Mace. 6, 39. Luc. Amor. 46 81 aTrra/orov
KU! aKXiwCr /3t ov.
UTTTO), f. -^co, to ac%tf, to appZy one
thing to another, to Jj-r or fasten upon, pr.
Horn. Od. 21. 408. In N. T.
1. Of fire as applied to any thing, to set
fire to, to Idndle, to light, c. ace. \v%vov
Luke 8, 16. 11, 33. 15, 8; Trvp 22,55;
rv/aai/ Acts 28, 2 Lachm. Judith 13, 13
mp. JEschin. 27. 7. Thuc. 4. 100.
2. More freq. is Mid. aTrro/nai, to a^Z^
oneself to, i. q. to touch, constr. with a gen.
of pers. or thing, or of the part touched ;
Buttm. \ 132. 5. e. Kiihner 273. 3. b.
a) Pr. and genr. c. gen. of pers. some
part of whom is touched ; Matt. 8, 3 tj-^aro
OVTOV 6 Irjvovs. 17. 7. Mark 1, 41. 3, 10.
5, 31. 6, 56. 8, 22. 10, 13. Luke 5, 13. 6,
19. 7, 39. 8, 45 bis. 46. 47. 18, 15. John
20, 17 pfj nov airrov, comp. Matt. 28, 9.
With gen. of the member touched, Matt. 8,
15 fj\l/a.To rrjs x fl P" s avrfjs. 9, 29. 20, 34.
Mark 7, 33. Luke 22, 51. With gen. of a
garment, TOU lp.ariov Matt. 9, 21. Mark 5,
27. 28. 30 ; also roO Kpa<nrf8ov TOV Ifiariov
Matt. 9, 20. 14, 36. Mark 6, 56. Luke 8,
44 ; id. impl. Matt. 14, 36. Once rfjs cropov
Luke 7, 14. Sept. for SM 2 K. 13, 21. Is.
6, 7. So Antiphon. 785. pen. e^ov. Xen.
Mem. 2. 1. 24. Spec, to touch in order to
do harm or violence, c. gen. 1 John 5, 18.
Sept. for SS3 1 Chr. 16, 22. So ^Eschin.
73. 30. Plato Conv. 221. b.
b) In the Levitical sense, to touch, to come
in contact with ; see Lev. 5, 2. 3, where
Sept. for 553. So c. gen. 2 Cor. 6, 17
tiKc&dpTov /j.r) n7rreo-3f, in allusion to Is. 52,
11 where Sept. for "?3 . Absol. Col. 2, 21
fj.7] 0x^77, pr)8e yeva-T), p.rj8e 3t y???, sc. forbid
den food or other like things ; a precept
of Judaizing teachers ; see in dn6xprj<ris.
(Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 5.) Others : to touch food,
i. q. to eat; so Kypke in loc. comp. Horn.
Od. 4. 60 a-Lrov 3 aTrrea^ov. Xen. Mem. 2.
1. 2. Diog. Laert. 8. 1. 19 dXeicrpvoW ^17
dTrreo Sai \fVKov.
c) Spec. emTeo-3at yvvamos, to touch a
woman, to have carnal intercourse with her,
1 Cor. 7, 1. Sept. for 553 Gen. 20, 6 ; ^
Gen. 20, 4. Jos. Ant. 1. 8. 1. Plut. Alex!
M. 21. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 8.
ATTCpia, as, TJ, Apphia, Appia, pr. n.
fem. Philem. 2. According to Chrysostom
and Theodoret she was the wife of Phi
lemon.
, f. d7ra>o-a>, (&>3<?co,) to thrust
away, to cast off, Sept. for f13T p s . 43, 2.
Hdot. 1. 173. In N.T. Mid. aTrcoSeo/xat,
ov/xai, aor. 1 u.-Kuxra\t.r]v (in Attic writers
always with the augment, eco- Thuc. 7. 52.
Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 26. Thorn. Mag. p. 403,)
to thrust away from, oneself, i. e. a) Genr.
to thrust away, to drive off, c. ace. Acts 7.
27. Sept. for pn-inEz.il, 16. SoHdian.
4. 14. 18. Pol. 12. 23. 4. b) Spec. i. q.
to reject, to refuse, c. ace. of pers. or thing,
Acts 13, 46. Rom. 11, 1. 2. 1 Tim. 1, 19;
ace. impl. Acts 7, 39. Sept. for OXa Hos.
9, 17. Jer. 6, 19. So Plut. J. CJES. 61. Xen.
Cyr. 6. 1. 26.
a7ra)\et,a, as, >;, (an-oXAv/it,) utter de
struction, perdition, viz.
1. Of persons : a) Pr. destruction,
death ; Acts 25, 16 R. ^ap/^ecrSa/ riva . . .
els dira>\fiav. Sept. for iSttJri Esth. 7, 4 ;
enn Is. 34, 5. So Hdian. 8. 8. 9. ^Esop.
Fab. 48. b) Spec, eternal destruction, per
dition, the second death ; see in aTroXXv/it
no. 1. a. y, and aiTc&vri O-KCO no. 2. Matt. 7,
13 T/ 68as fj a.Trdyov(Ta els TTJV aTva>\fiav, opp.
els TTJV fa^v v. 14. Acts 8, 20. Rom. 9, 22.
Phil. 1, 28. 3, 19. 1 Tim. 6, 9. Heb. 10,39.
2 Pet. 2, 1 fin. 3. 3, 7. 16. Rev. 17, 8. 11.
So 2 Pet. 2, 1 alpttreis aTrwXei ay destructive
heresies, destroying the soul. Meton. id. v.
2, where later edit, rais do-eXye/aty. Also
6 vlos TTJS uTTwXfias the son of perdition, by
Hebr. one doomed to perdition, John 17,
12. 2 Thess. 2, 3. So Sept. reKva r^y a7ra>-
Xet as for S1SB ^b^ I s . 57, 4.
2. Of things, destruction, a consuming,
Hdian. 1. 14. 11 ; and so loss, waste, Matt.
26, 8. Mark 14, 4. Sept. for !Ti3X l oss , a
thing lost, Lev. 5, 22. 23 [6, 3. 4].
apa, as, 17, prayer, supplication, Horn.
H. 15. 598. Hdot. 6. 63. In N. T. impre
cation, execration, cursing, Rom. 3, 14.
Sept. for rb* Num. 5, 23. Is. 24, 6. So
Pol. 9. 40. 6. Plato I^gg. 742. b.
apa
apa, pr. an illative particle ; see Buttm.
5 149. 2. m. 26. Kiihner 324. 3. Herm.
ad. Vig. p. 820 sq.
1. In a direct conclusion, therefore, then,
now, marking transition to what naturally
follows by inference from what precedes.
Thus
. n) As in Gr. usage, not first in a clause,
Winer 65. 5. Rom. 7, 21 fvpia-Kca apa rbv
v6fj.ov KT\. 8, 1. Gal. 3, 7 ; rel apa since
then, since in that case, 1 Cor. 5, 10. 7, 14.
So Wisd. 6, 20. Luc. D. Mort 13. 1. Xen.
Hell. 4. 8. 4. Plato Lys. 213. a.
b) Contrary to Gr. usage apa stands also
first in a clause; Winer 1. c. So genr.
Luke 11,48 apa /iaprvpttre Kal KT\. Rom.
10, 17. 2 Cor. 7, 12. Gal. 4, 31. Heb. 4, 9.
(So Sept Ps. 139, 11. Xen. Ephes. 1. 11.)
After in a conditional clause, apa begins
the apodosis,then, Matt 12,28. Luke 11, 20.
1 Cor. 15, 18. 2 Cor. 5, 14. Gal. 2, 21. 3,
29. 5, 11. Heb. 12, 8. Once apa in apo-
dosis does not stand first, 1 Cor. 15, 14.
c) With other particles subjoined, e. g.
a) apa yt or apaye, i. e. apa strength
ened, therefore then, so then, at the beginning
of a clause, Matt. 7, 20. 17, 26. Acts 11,
18; see also in no. 2. /3, apa ovv,
therefore then, so then, wheref p, at the be
ginning of a clause, often used by Paul,
Rom. 5, 18. 7, 3. 25. 8, 12. 9, 16. 18. 14,
12. 19. Gal. 6, 10. Eph. 2, 19. 1 Thess. 5,
6. 2 Thess. 2, 15. In Gr. writers Up ovv
does not stand first in a clause ; or, if so, is
to be changed to ap ovv interrogative ; see
Herm. ad Vig. p. 821. Buttm. } 149. 2. marg.
2. In an indirect conclusion, after inter
rogative words, and expressing only a slight
consequence or reference to what precedes,
then, indeed, perhaps; sometimes not ren
dered in English ; see Kiihner { 324. 3. So
after TIS,TI, as ris apa who then? who?
Matt. 18, 1. 19, 25. 24, 45. Mark 4, 41.
Luke 8, 25. 12, 42. 22, 23 ; ri apa what
then? what? Matt. 19, 27. Luke 1, 66.
Acts 12, 18. (Eurip. Iph. in Aul. 797. Luc.
Amor. 520.) So 1 1 apa if perhaps, in an
oblique clause, Mark 11, 13. Acts 7, 1. 8,
22 ; once fiTrep apa id. 1 Cor. 15, 15. Once
strengthened, ei apayf if perhaps, if haply,
Acts 17, 27. (Sept Gen. 18, 3. Num. 22,
11. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 2.) Also OVK Spa in-
terrog. Acts 21, 38 ; /i^n apa 2 Cor. 1, 17.
apa, interrog. part, (apa with the accent
strengthened,) i. q. Lat. num, marking an
interrogation to be answered in the nega
tive, like Engl. then ; see Kiihner $ 344. 5. b.
Ausf. Gr. 5834. 2. Winer 5 61. 2. n. So
91 apyos
Luke 18, 8 apa fvpr;(ret TTJV TT UTTIV eVi TTJS
yys ; Gal. 2, 17. Sept. for n Neh. 3, 34
[4, 2]. So Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 1 1. Plato Ph<ed.
103. d. Once strengthened, apa ye, Acts
8, 30 upa ye yivuicrKfts a dvayivuxrKfts , un-
derstandesl thou then ichat thou readest J
Sept. for rt Gen. 18, 13. 26, 9. So Xen.
OZc. 1.1. Plato Conv. 192. d.
Apaftia, as, 17, Arabia, (Heb. 3"i3>.)
the name of a vast region, including, as used
by geographers, the desert and peninsula
extending between Syria, Palestine, and the
Red Sea on the one side, and the Indian
ocean, the Persian gulf, and Babylonia on
the other. It is usually divided into Arabia
Felix occupying the peninsula in the South ;
Arabia Petrcca, so called from the city Pe-
tra (Jos. B. J. 1. 6. 2), south of Palestine,
along the Arabah, and including the penin
sula of Sinai ; and Arabia Deserta, the great
inland tract of desert, extending from Ara
bia Petrasa and Palestine to the Persian gulf
and Babylonia. In the O. T. the name
Arabia seems to have comprised only the
two latter divisions ; comp. Jer. 25, 23. 24.
Gesen. Comm. in Is. 21, 13. So also appa
rently in N. T. for Eusebius in the fourth
century says of Midian : Kflrai tneKfiva TTJS
Apa/3/ay Trpos VOTOV fi> e p^w rSav SapaKr/vcav
rrjs epvSpaj SaAducn;? eV uvaTO\rjs, Ono-
mast. art. MaSidv. For Arabia Petnea, see
Bibl. Res. in Pal. II. p. 559 sq. In N. T.
spoken : a) Of Arabia Petraea, Gal. 4,
25. b) Prob. of Arabia Deserta, i. e. the
northern portion adjacent to the territory of
Damascus, Gal. 1, 17.
apaye, see in apa no. 1. c.
^Apdfj,, indec. Aram, Heb. d"i (high),
pr. n. of an ancestor of David, Matt. 1, 3. 4.
Luke 3, 33. Comp. Ruth 4. 19.
"Apaty, afios, 6, an Arabian, Acts 2, 1 1
dpyea), S), f. 770-0), (dpydr.) not to work,
to be idle, Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 57. Plato Rep.
561. d. In N. T. trop. to be inactive, slow,
to linger ; absol. 2 Pet. 2, 3 ols TO Kpipa . . .
OVK dpyeT. Sept. for ^?2 Ecc. 12, 3. So
1 Esdr. 2, 30. Pol. 3. 5. 8.
apyo$, T;, 6v, (dtpyos , a priv. tpyov,)
a later form occurring in Plut. Aristid. 16
f]p.pa apyj}. Aristot H. An. 10. 27. Arts~
mid. 1. 32 ; instead of the earlier 6, fj dp-
yos, Xen. Cyr. I. 6. 17 (rrpartav dpyov.
Plato Euthyd. 272. a, /wx / dpyos. See
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 104.
1. not working, unemployed, idle ; of per
sons, Matt. 20, 3. 6 bis. With the idea of
choice, habit, 1 Tim. 5, 13 bis. So Lycurg.
apyvpeos
172. 8. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 57. Hence, indo
lent, slothful, slow, e. g. in Christian duty
2 Pet. 1, 8. Trop. Tit. 1, 12 yao-repey ap-
yai slow bellies, lazy gormandizers. So
Ecclus. 37, 11. JEL. V. H. 10. 14. Plato
Rep. 421. d.
2. Of things, idle, useless,fruilless ; so pr.
of land untilled Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 2 ; of mo
ney lying without interest Dem. 815. 15.
Hence in N. T. trop. Matt. 12, 36 nav pi}-
fj.a dpyw erery idle word, i. e. morally use
less, and so by force of the context, evil,
1. q. TTovrjpov in v. 35, which is read in some
Mss. for dpyoV. So Symm. for ^^Q Lev.
19, 7 where Sept. cfavTov. Ci mp. Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 57 TO p-eV epyarrjv eivai, oxpe Xi-
uov re dv%pu>na> KOI dyc&bv tlvai TO 8e dp
yov, /3Xa/3epoV Te *at KOKOV. Comp. also the
sophism, dpyos Xoyoy, Cic. de Fat. 12.
Also James 2, 20 Lachm. 17 TU O-TIS x^P *
T&v tpytav dpyr) eWt, where other editt.
VfKpd.
apyvpeos ovs, e a d, tov ow, adj. (apyv
pos, ) silver, of silver, Acts 19, 24. 2 Tim.
2, 20. Rev. 9, 20. Sept. Gen. 24, 53.
Xen. An. 4. 7. 27.
apyvpiov, iov, TO, (dim. apyvpos,) sil-
*er, genr. Sept. for ?i03> Job 28, 1. Xen.
/ect 4. 10. Ag. 8. 6. In N. T. meton.
tZcer for silver money.
1. Genr. Matt. 25, 18.27. Mark 14, 11.
Luke 9, 3. 19, 15. 23. 22, 5. Acts 7, 16. 8
20 ; also Acts 19, 19, see in no. 2 fin.
Sept. for t)03 Gen. 23, 9. 12. So Hdian.
2. 13. 12. Xen. An. 7. 3. 5. Coupled with
gold, TO xpvo-i oi/, Acts 3, 6. 20, 33. 1 Pet.
1, 18. So Sept. Gen. 13, 2. Xen. Athen.
3. 3.
2. Spec, a siherling, a piece of silver, a
silver coin, put usually for the Jewish shekel,
t |5tB, O-LK\OS, siclus, only Plur. ra dpyvpia
Matt. 26, 15. 27, 3. 5. 6. 28, 12. 15. So
Matt. 27, 9, comp. Zech 11, 13 where
Sept. Toiif TptaKoira dpyvpovs for Heb.
?jD3n D^tti. The Jewish shekel was
originally a weight ; and both gold and sil
ver in bars or bits passed current by weight,
and not by tale; Gen. 23, 15. 16. Ex. 21,
32. Josh. 7, 21. The first mention of
coined money among the Hebrews is in the
time of the Maccabees ; when Simon re
ceived authority from Antiochus king of
Syria to stamp money in his own name ;
1 Mace. 15, 6. Silver coins equivalent to
the shekel and its parts, were accordingly
struck, bearing the inscription : ViXITa 1 bp\!3
shekel of Israel; specimens of which are
still extant in modern cabinets ; Boeckh
92
apyvpos
Metrolog. Untersuchungen p. 56. Bayer de
nummis Hebr. Samar. p. 171. Valent. 1781.
The LXX often translate the Heb. %& by
oiopaxp-ov a double drachma Josh. 7, 21.
Neh. 5, 15; and this compares well with
the ancient didrachm of JEgina. ; the heavi
est specimen extant of the shekel weighing
271 J Paris grains, and the calculated weight
of the yEginetan didrachm being 274 Par.
grains ; Boeckh 1. c. p. 55-57. But Jose-
phus and later writers give the value of the
shekel at four Attic drachmae ; Ant. 3. 8. 2
6 fie (TIK\OS, j o/xio p.a E/Spaitof a>i>, "Am/car
Several 8pa^as rtcrcrapas. This statement
is reconciled with the usage of the LXX,
by the fact that the Attic drachma was ori
ginally less than that of ./Egina ; and that
after the East came under the sway of the
Roman emperors, the Roman denarius was
regarded and became current as equiva
lent to the Attic drachma. Under Augustus
the denarius averaged 71.2 Par. grains of
silver ; under Tiberius 69.5 ; under Nero
65.85 ; and under Vespasian, when Jose-
phus wrote, 63.45 Par. grains ; while the
fourth part of the shekel, as also the fourth
part of the ./Eginetan didrachm, was 68.5
Par. grains ; Boeckh 1. c. p. 62, 63, 299.
Comp. Plin. H. N. 21. 109 Drachma At^
tica denarii argentei habet pond us. From
these data the value of the earlier denarius
is reckoned at 8^d. sterling, or 17 cents ; the
later denarius at 1d. or 15 cents. The latter
value is that of the time of Josephus ; and the
shekel is therefore rightly estimated at 2s. 6d.
sterling, or 60 cents ; CQmp. Diet, of Antt.
art. Denarius. In Acts 19, 19 KOI evpov dp-
yvpiov p.vpido as TreVre i. e. ffiy thousand (if
money, prob. not the shekel, but the drach
ma or denarius is to be understood, making
an amount of 1562| sterling, or $7.500.
Others understand the shekel ; which would
quadruple the amount. In any case we
must take into account the very high price
of all ancient books ; and especially of those
prepared by the yonres or magicians.
apyvpoK07ro$, O v, 6, (apyvpos,
a worker in silver, a silver-smith, Acts 19,
24. Sept. Jer. 6, 29. Plut. de vitand. JErc
alien. 7.
apyvpos, ov, 6, (kindr. dpyos white.)
silver, as wrought, e. g. a) siher work,
shrines, plate, vessels, Acts, 17, 29. 1 Cor.
3, 12. James 5, 3. Rev. 18, 12. Sept. for
t)03 Is. 60, 9. So Hdian. 1. 14. 4. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 7. 25. b) silver money, Matt. 10,
9. So Jos. Ant. 9. 4. 4. Hdian. 2. 6. 11.
Pol. 16. 31. 3.5.
*Apio? 93
"ApeioSj ov, 6, T), adj. ("Aprjs,} consecrat
ed to Mars, of Mars ; in N. T. only "Apeios
Tray os, Gen. Apeiov irdyov, Areopagus,
Mars Hill, pr. n. of a hill in Athens, where
the supreme judicial tribunal, instituted by
Solon, was held in the open air, Acts 17,
19. 22; see Potter s Gr. Antt. I. p. 101 sq.
Diet, of Antt. sub voc. So Dem. 641. 17.
Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 20. The hill of the Areo
pagus is a narrow ridge of naked limestone
rock, rising gradually from the northern
end, and terminating abruptly on the south
over against the west end of the Acropolis,
from which it bears about north ; being se
parated from it by an elevated valley. This
southern end is fifty or sixty feet above the
said valley ; though yet much lower than
the Acropolis. On its top are still to be
seen the seats of the judges and parties,
hewn in the rock ; and towards the S. W.
is a descent by a flight of steps, also cut in
the rock, into the valley below. See more
in Bibl. Res. in Palest. I. p. 10 sq.
ov, 6, an Areopagite,
a judge of the court of the Areopagus, Acts
17,34; seethe preced. art. ^Eschin. 11.
ult. Luc. Hermot. 64. For other less ap
proved forms, see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 599,
698.
apecTKGiCt, as, TJ, (apeo-nos, dpeovcw,) act
of pleasing, a pleasing of any one ; Col. 1,
10 ds irao-av dpemutav unto all pleasing sc.
of him, the Lord. Sept. for ",n of a pleas
ing person and address, Prov. 31, 30. Philo
de Opif. Mundi p. 33. c, ds dpfo-Keiav TOV
norpos Ka\ j3ao-i\fa>s. Pol. 6. 2. 12 TOV /3a-
(Tt\fO>S.
f. ptVco, (apa>,) aor. 1 f/peo-a,
comp. Buttm. 114; to please, to gratify,
to make oneself acceptable ; c. dat. to any
one, Matt. 14, 6. Mark 6, 22. Rom. 8, 8.
15, 1. 3. 1 Cor. 7, 32. 33. 34. Gal. 1, 10 bis.
1 Thess. 2, 15. 4, 1. 2 Tim. 2, 4. Pres. de
conalu, Rom. 15, 2. 1 Cor. 10, 33. 1 Thess.
2, 4. Sept. for TJI Josh. 22, 30. 33. So
JEl V.. II. 2. 6. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 47.
Once with eVcorrtoi/ TWOS, id. Acts 6, 5. So
Sept. for 15153 SBi Deut. 1, 23. 1 K. 3,
10; also 1 Mace. 8, 21.
T), ov, adj. (dpeo-Kw,) pleasing,
acceptable ; c. dat. to any one, John 8, 29 TO.
dptfTTa TO> 3ew. (Ecclus. 48, 25. Plut.
Fab. M. 14. Xen. Conv. 8. 42.) With
fvwriov TWOS, id. 1 John 3, 22 ; comp. in
dpeo-Kct). So Sept. for 21:3 Is. 38, 3 ; visi
Ezra 10, 11. Hence, dpta-Tov eVri,
placet, to be pleasing, to please, c. dat. Acts
12, 3 ; with ace and inf. to be well, right t
Acts 6, 2. Sept. for 151312 aia Gen. 16, 6.
- - :
a, 6, Aretas, pr. n. of a king
of Arabia Petraca, whose daughter Herod
Antipas married, but afterwards repudiated
in order to marry Herodias ; see Matt. 14,
3. 4. Mark 6, 17. 18. Luke 3, 19. Upon
this Aretas made war upon Herod and to
tally defeated him. Vitellius, then procon
sul of Syria, undertook to chastise him ; but
on the death of Tiberius withdrew his
troops and went to Rome. It was probably
about this time, in A. D. 38 or 39, that
Aretas made an incursion into Syria and
seized upon Damascus ; which he held for
a time under the rule of an ethnarch, as re
lated by Paul, 2 Cor. 11, 32; comp. Acts
9, 24. 25. See Jos. Ant. 18. 5. 1-3. Bibl.
Res. in Palest. II. p. 560 sq.
dperr), fj s , 77, (apns, apprjv, ) manliness
valour in war, Lat. virtus, Xen. Ag. 10. 2 ;
good quality, excellence, of any kind, as of
land Jos. Ant. 4. 5. 3 ; of a chariot Xen.
Hi. 2. 2. In N. T. virtue, i. e. a) i. q.
efficacy, power; 2 Pet. 1, 3 8ia 80^? KM
dpfTTJs through his glory and power. Plur.
1 Pet. 2, 9. So plur. of deity Diod. Sic. 5.
71. b) Genr. moral goodness, excellence,
Phil. 4, 8. 2 Pet. 1, 5 bis. Comp. Wisd.
4, 1. Xen. Mem. 4. 8. 11. ib. 2. 6. 39.
apqv obsol. nom. whence gen. dpvos*
dat. dpvi, ace. apva, by sync, for dpevos, etc.
Buttm. 5 58 ; a lamb, trop. Luke 10, 3.
Sept. for iaas Gen. 30, 32. ^El. V. H. 1.
29. Plato Phsedr. 241. d. Others derive
the forms from an obsol. nom. lips.
dpfo/Jbeo), 5), f. 770-0), (upi3/ioj,) to num
ber, to count, c. ace. Rev. 7, 9. Pass.
Matt. 10, 30. Luke 12, 7. Sept. for iSB
Gen. 15, 5. Dem. 1303. 1. Xen. Com/.
4. 43.
dpfefJ,6$, ov, 6, number, a number,
Luke 22, 3. Acts 4, 4. 5, 36. 6, 7. 11, 21.
16, 5. Rom. 9, 27. Rev. 5, 11. 7, 4. 9, 16
bis. 20, 8. So John 6, 10 01 avbpes TOV
dpiS/itu/ u>(Tf\ iTfTaKicr\i\ioi, i. e. in number,
Buttm. 131. 7. Rev. 13, 17 and 15,
2 6 dpftp-bs TOV ovopaTos the number of the
name, i. e. which the letters of the name
make out. 13, 18 ter, dpi3/*6? dv3po>7rov a
man s number, made out by the letters of a
man s name. Sept. for IBOn 1 Sam. 6, 4.
Hos. 1, 10. Hdian. 7. 2.* 2. Xen. An. 1.
7. 10.
Apipcfeaia, as, 17, Arimaihea, pr. n.
of a town in Palestine, Ileb. rcQ,*\ Ramah;
perh. the Ramah of Samuel, called also
94
Haramaihaim-zophim, 1
Sara. 1,1, whence the Gr. Api/iaSaia is
readily derived. But the position of this
place is yet unsettled ; see Heb. Lex. art.
"""9*2 no. 2. b. Eusebius and Jerome men-
* nn an Armatha-sophim near to Lydda,
prob. towards the east, and regard it as the
Arimathea of Scripture ; but they also sup
pose it to be the Ramah of Samuel in Mount
Ephraim, which is impossible; Onomast.
sub v. The same is doubtless the f Pa/xa3/*
of 1 Mace. 11, 34, and the PajuaSa of
Jos. Ant. 13. 4. 9. It may have been
the Arimathea of the N. T. Its site has
not been found ; but it was not the same
with Ramleh, as some suppose ; this latter
being a modern place. See Bibl. Res. in
Palest. III. p. 33, 40, 43, 44. Matt. 21, 57.
Mark 15, 43. Luke 23, 51. John 19, 38.
Apia-Tap-frOS, ov, 6, (apurros, px<o,)
Aristarchus, pr. n. of a Thessalonian, one
of Paul s companions, who was seized in
the tumult at Ephesus, and was afterwards
carried as a prisoner with Paul to Rome ;
Acts 19, 29. 20, 4. 27. 2. Col. 4, 10. Phi-
lem. 24.
apto"To.a>, <, f. rjaco, (apio-rop,) to break
fast, to lunch, i. e. to take an early meal
before the ^^TTVOV or chief meal, John 21,
12. 15, comp. v. 4 ; also Luke 11, 37. See
in apio-Tov. Sept. for tanb iox Gen. 43,
25. So of an early breakfast, Xen. Cyr. 6.
3. 21 ; of a later lunch, JEl. V. H. 9. 19.
Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 12.
dpicrrepo?, d, 6v, left, Iccrus ; Matt.
6, 3 ?] dpiorTfpd sc. x f L P- (Xen. Cyr. 8. 4.
3.) Plur. Luke 23, 33 e dpia-repwv sc.
p.epa>v. 2 Cor. 6, 7. So Xen. Eq. 7. 11.
?, ov, ,
Aristobulus, pr. n. of a Christian, Rom. 16,
10.
apicrrov, ov, TO, (kindr. ypi, ear-ly,)
breakfast, a morning meal, at sunrise Horn.
IL 24. 124. Od. 16. 2. Later, breakfast,
lunch, Lat. prandium, taken about the mid
dle of the day ; the principal meal being the
Sflrrvov dinner, taken late in the afternoon
or early in the evening, after the heat and
business of the day were over ; as at the
present day in London and Paris ; see Pot
ter s Gr. Ant. II. p. 352 sq. Adam s Rom.
Ant. p. 433. Diet, of Antt. art. Deipnon.
In N. T. breakfast, lunch, Luke 11, 38. 14,
12. Matt. 22, 4. So Sept. 2 Sam. 24, 15.
Thuc. 4. 90. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 11 ; comp. 1.
2. 11 ; espec. Plut. Symp. 8. 6. 4.
dp/ceras, TJ, 6v, (ap/ceco.) sufficient,
enough ; c. dat. 1 Pet. 4, 3. Matt. 10, 25
v ro> [jiaSrjTfj, iva KT\. enough for the
disciple, that, etc. 6, 34 dpnerbv rrj fipepa fj
KaKia avTrjs, where for the neut. see Buttm.
5 129. 8. Kiihner 5 241. 2. Aquil. for ^
Deut. 25,^2. Anthol. Gr. III. p. 110 dpne-
TOV o ivca bcffSoi KpaSirjv. Athen. 113. b.
ap/eea), &, f. eVw, to keep off, to ward
off, something from a person, TIVI Horn.
II. 6. 16. ib. 15. 534; to help, to assist, c.
dat. Horn, II. 21. 131. Od. 16. 261. In
N. T. to avail, to suffice, to be enough for
any purpose or thing, a) Genr. with nom.
of thing and dat. of pers. 2 Cor. 12,9 dpccei
o-ot TI xaptr P- ov - J nn 6, 7. Matt. 25, 9 p.jj-
TTOTf OVK dpKeo-Tj (TO ZXaiov) TJ/JUV KOL vfuv.
So Sept. 1 K. 8, 27. Hdian. 4. 7. 9. Xen.
Mem. 3. 6. 12. b) Impers. dp net rip.1v,
it sufficeth us, we are content, John 14, 8.
Sept. Prov. 30, 16. Plato Prot. 355. a.
c) Pass. dpKov fi a i, to be sufficed, satisfied,
content, with any thing ; c. dat. Luke 3, 14.
1 Tim. 6, 8. Heb. 13, 5; with rt c. dat.
3 John 10. So c. dat. 2 Mace. 5, 15. Pol.
13. 2. 4. Plato Ax. 369. e.
apicof, ov, 6, f), a bear, Rev. 13, 2
Griesb. see in apKros.
ap/cros, ov, 6, f], a bear, Rev. 13, 2.
Sept. for ai 1 1 Sam. 17, 34. So JEl V. H.
13. 1. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 7. Griesbach and
others read SpKos id. as Jos. Ant. 6. 9. 3.
JEl. H. An. 1. 31.
, arcs, TO, (kindr. apw,) a chariot,
Acts 8. u8. 29. 38 ; for war, Rev. 9, 9.
Sept for ^ ?3-in Gen. 41, 43. Joel 2, 5.
JEl. V. H. 2. 27^ Hdian. 4. 7. 11 ;. for war
Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 8.
Ap/jLaye88a)v or Ap/uiayeScav, indec
Armageddon, pr. n. of a place, Rev. 16, 16.
The corresponding Heb. is I ^B ""!! mount
of Megiddo, prob. a Tell or acropolis near
the city Megiddo ; comp. YttM ri?p?3 plain
of Megiddo 2 Chr. 35, 22. Zech. 12, 11.
This latter was a part of the great plain of
Esdraelon adjacent to Megiddo, the present
Legio or Lejjun, where king Josiah was
slain and great mourning was made* 2 Chr.
35, 22-25. Zech. 12, 11. The nftme Ar
mageddon therefore stands emblematically
for a place of slaughter and mourning.
For Megiddo, see Bibl. Res. iu Pal. III. p.
177-180.
, f. oVco, (dp/io y,) for which the
Attics used apfj.6rru, Greg. Cor. p. 154.
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 241 ; to fit or join toge
ther, T L nvt Horn. Od. 5. 247 ; spec, to join
together in marriage, to marry to any one.
e.g. a daughter, Sept. Prov. 19, 14. Hdo
ap/409
95
9. 108 ; Mid. to marry, to take to wife, Hdot.
5.32. InN. T. Mid. app.6Cop.ai, spoken
of one who woos for another, to cause to be
married to any one, to espouse to any one ;
trop. c. ace. et dat 2 Cor. 11, 2 ripp.oa-dp.rjv
yap vp.ds (vl dv8pi.
dp/Ms, ov, 6, (pw,) a joining, joint, of
the body, Heb. 4, 12. Ecclus. 27, 2. Plut.
conjugal. Pracc. 3. Xen. Ven. 5. 29.
dpveo/Jiai, ovpai, f. r)o-op.ai, Mid. depon.
1 . to deny, e. g. followed by \tywv, Matt.
26,70 6 Se rjpvfjcraro . . . \eya>v. Mark 14,
68 ; impl. Matt. 26, 72. John 1, 20 ; by KCU
tlnfv John 18, 25; absol. Mark 14, 70.
Luke 8, 45. John 18, 27. (Sept. Gen. 18,
25. JE\. V. H. 14. 28.) Followed by or*
ov, 1 John 2, 22 6 dpvovp.evos, on 6 irjo-ovs
OVK fo-riv 6 Xp. for the negat. comp. Luke
20, 27. (Xen. Ath. 2. 17 ; o>s ov Dem. 124,
ult.) With an ace. of pers. to deny any
one to be what he claims to be ; 1 John 2,
22 6 dpvovp.fvos TOV rrarepa KOI TOV viov, i. e.
denying God to be the Father of Christ, and
Christ to be the Son of God. v. 23 ; ace.
impl. Tit. 1, 16. Also of things, ace. impl.
Acts 4, 16 ov &Wa/*e3a dpi/j?o-a<r3at SC. avro.
So Dem. 955. 10 T^V StaS^i/. Xen. Mem.
4. 2. 10 TOVTO.
2. Spec, to deny, to disown, to reject, not
to acknowledge, a) With ace. of pers.
Acts 7, 35 TOV Mcavo-Tjv, ov rjpvrjcravTo. So
Christ as master Luke 22, 57. John 13, 38
Lachm. or oftener as the Messiah, Matt. 10,
33. Luke 12, 9. Acts 3, 13. 14> 2 Pet. 2, 1.
Jude 4 ; ace. impl. 2 Tim. 2, 12 ; also TO
uvop.a avrov Rev. 3, 8. Also Jesus is said
to deny any one, i. e. not to acknowledge
him as his disciple and friend, Matt. 10, 33.
2 Tim. 2, 12. Further, tavrov dpvtlo-^ai,
to deny oneself, i. e. either to refrain from
the gratification of one s own appetites and
desires, Luke 9, 23 ; or, to be untrue to
one s own character and declarations, to be
inconsistent with oneself, 2 Tim. 2, 13.
b) With ace. of thing, i. q. to renounce, to
abjure, e. g. TTJV avffttiav Tit. 2, 12; rr)v
TT IO-TIV lr]<rov, i. e. practically to disown
and forsake it, 1 Tim. 5, 8. Rev. 2, 13;
TIJV 8vvap.iv TTJS fvo-fftflas 2 Tim. 3, 5.
r) With an infin. i. q. to refuse, Heb. 1 1, 24.
So Wisd. 16, 16. Antiph. 123. 12. Hdot.
6. 13.
dpviov, ov, TO, (dim. dpr]v,} a lamb,
lambkin, Sept. for to 23 Jer. 11, 19. Lys.
906. 2. In N. T. only trop. of Christians
John 21, 15 ; of Christ himself, only in the
Apocalypse, Rev. 5, 6. 8. 12. 13. 6, 1. 16. 7,
Q. 10. 14. 17. 12,11. 13,8.11. 14, 1.4 bis.
10. 15, 3. 17, 14 bis. 19, 7. 9 bis. 21, *
14. 22. 23. 27. 22, 1. 3.
apvo$ genit. see dptjv.
aporplCUO, &, f. do-a>, (apoTpov,) to
plough, absol. Luke 17, 7. 1 Cor. 9, 10 bis
Sept. for tthn Deut. 22, 10. Ecclus. 6, 19.
Theophr. de Caus. Plant. 4. 14. The At
tics preferred the form dpoco, Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 254.
aporpov, ov, TO, (tzpow,) a plough,mihe
proverb Luke 9, 62 ; comp. Wetst. N. T.
in loc. Sept. for nx Is. 2, 4. Luc. Con-
tempi. 24. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 5.
dpjrayfy fj s , f], (apTrdfa,) seizure, pil
lage, spoiling, i. e. the act, Heb. 10, 34.
So Sept. Ecc. 5, 7. Hdian. 7. 9. 22. Xen.
Cyr. 7. 2. 11, 12. Trop. of a disposition,
ravening, rapacity, parall. rrovrjpia, dicpao-ia,
Luke 11,39. Matt. 23, 25. (Xen. Cyr. 5. 2.
17.) Others less well, prey, spoil ; as Sept
Is. 3, 14. Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 26.
dp7ray/J,6s, O v, 6, (apirdfa, ) pr. seizure,
spoiling, robbery, i. q. apirayr). Phil. 2, 6
ov;^ apTra.yii.bv rjyfjcraTO TO eivat icra 3e<a i. C.
not as an act of robbery, not as the appro
priation of something not his own. So Plut.
de Puer. educ. 15 <a\ TOVS (j.ev 6/7/3/70-4 /ecu
TOVS "HXtSt (pfVKTfov fpwTas Kal TOV ex
KprjTrjs KoXovfitvov apTrayp.6v. Comp. Wetst.
N. T. in loc. Others meton. something
seized, booty, i. q. apTray/jLa, i. e. something
to be eagerly coveted and held fast ; comp.
Buttm. J 119. n. 4. Ausf. Sprachl. { 119. n.
11. So the Greek commentators ; comp.
Cyrill Alex, de Adorat. 1. p. 25, in Wetst.
ad loc.
apTra^B, f. do-a>, Pass. aor. 1 ^pivdo-^v
Rev. 12, 5 ; but Pass. aor. 2 fjpTrdyrjv, a
later form Buttm. $ 114, comp. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 241.
1. to seize and bear off, to catch up or
away, to carry off; e. g. of spoilers, or also
beasts of prey, c. ace. John 10, 12 6 Xi/Kos
uprrd&i aliTii. Trop. Matt. 13, 19. Sept. for
Cl"ia Ez. 22, 25. 27. So of spoilers Luc.
Hermot. 22. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 15, 17; of
wolves ib. 2. 7. 14. With ace. and TIJS
Xfipos TIVOS, John 10, 28. 29. So Sept. 2
Sam. 23, 1 1 ; comp. jrapd TIVOS Xen. Cyr.
4. 6. 4.
2. Without the idea of prey; lo catch-
away, to carry off, for safety, for one s be
nefit, etc. John 6, 15 apird&iv avrov, iva.
Troir]0~ojo-LV aiiTnv J3acri\a. Acts 8, 39. (Xen.
An. 4. 3. 6.) With ace. and e < c. gen. of
place, Acts 23, 10; ace. impl. Jude 23.
Pass, with an adjunct of place whither, e. g.
96
rfjos c. ace. Rev. 12, 5; fls c. ace. 2 Cor.
12, 4. 1 Thess. 4, 17; ewy c. gen. 2 Cor.
12,2.
3. Trop. and without the idea of bearing
off, to seize, to take eagerly for oneself ; e. g.
TT/V fBacri\(iav TU>I> ovpavSiv Matt. 11, 12, im
plying the eagerness with which multitudes
embraced the gospel ; comp. TTO? fls avTrjv
Biderai Luke 16, 16. Comp. Hdian. 2. 6.
10. Plato Rep. 521. b, rdyaSoV.
apTTa^ ayos, 6, rj, adj. (dp7raco,) raven
ing, ravenous, of wild beasts, Matt. 7, 15
Xwcoi apirayes, an emblem of wicked men.
Sept. for ?na Gen. 49, 27. Subst. a robber,
extortioner, Luke 18, 11. 1 Cor. 5, 10. 11.
6, 10. So Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 6.
dppa/3<t)V, &vos, 6, Heb. "P^S, a pledge,
earnest, a mercantile term adopted from the
Phenicians as the founders of commerce,
Sept. and Heb. Gen. 38, 17. 18. 20. Isaeus
71. 20, 22. Plut. Galb. 17. In N. T. trop.
of the Holy Spirit imparted to Christians, as
the pledge, earnest, of their reception into
the kingdom of Christ and its privileges, 2
Cor. 1,22. 5, 5. Eph. 1, 14.
appa(f)o$, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. pdirra), )
unsewed, without seam; John 19, 23 rjv 6
XITVV appcxpos, the tunic was icitliout seam,
i. e. not made of two parts sewed together
with seams on the shoulders and sides
(wore panros elvaC), but woven whole ; like
the tunic of the high priest, as described
Jos. Ant. 3. 7. 4.
fvos, 6, neut. TO appev, adj. later
Att. for apoyv q. v. Buttm. 16. n.3 ; male,
of the male sex, Rom. 1, 27. Rev. 12, 5. 13.
Sept. for i=t Lev. 27. 7. Hdian. 1. 2. 1.
Xen. (Ec. 7. 18.
"
apprjTOS, ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. faros,
epeiv,} unsaid, unspoken, Horn. Od. 14. 466;
not to be said or told, secret, Hdot. 5. 83.
In N. T. not to be spoken, unspeakable, unut-
lerable, e. g. p^ara 2 Cor. 12, 4.
appa>CTTO$, ov, 6, T), adj. (a priv. puvvv-
fu,~) infirm, weak, feeble, of the sick, Matt.
14, 14. Mark 6, 5. 13. 16, 18. 1 Cor. 11, 30.
Sept. for nVn 1 K. 14, 5. Ecclus. 7. 37.
Xen. GEc. 4. 2.
" > i 11
a p?: apvos, see uprjv.
ov , 6, (apa^v, /com?,) a
sodomite, one who lies with a male as with
a female, 1 Cor. 6, 9. 1 Tim. 1, 10 ; comp.
Rom. 1, 27. Diog. Laert. 6. 65.
M
apaijv, (vos, 6, neut. TO aparev, adj. Horn.
and old Att. for the later upfav q. v. Buttm.
5 16. n. 3 ; male, of the male sex, Matt. 19,
4. Mark 10, 6. Luke 2, 23. Rom. 1, 27 bis.
Gal. 3, 28. [Rev: 12, 5.] Sept. for "OJ
Gen. 1, 27. Horn. II. 8. 7. Soph. GEd. Col
339.
a, 6, Artemas, pr. n. of a
Christian, Tit. 3, 12.
os v. to?, fj, Artemis, Lat.
Diana, the goddess of hunting in the hea
then mythology, Acts 19,. 24. 27. 28. 34.
35. For the celebrated temple of Diana at
Ephesus, see "Efpecros.
apTefjiwv, ovos, 6, (dprdw,) prob. a top
sail, Lat. supparum, Acts 27, 40. Others,
a jib, Lat. dolon ; and others still, the miz-
zen-sail, Ital. artimone. Comp. Diet, of
Antt. arts. Ships, Malum.
apri* adv. of time, (perh. apw,) now, i. e.
a) just now, even now, spoken of a time just
elapsed, Matt. 9, 18. 1 Thess. 3, 6. This
is the prevailing usage among Attic writers ;
see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 18, 20. So 2 Mace. 3,
28. Died. Sic. 19. 102. Xen. Mem. 3. 6. 10.
b) now, at present, at this moment ; Matt.
3, 15 a(pes npri, suffer now, i. e. for the pre
sent. 26, 53. John 9, 19. 25. 13, 7 opp.
p-era ravra. 13, 33. 37 opp. vcrrfpov. 16, 12.
31. 1 Cor. 13, 12 bis, apri . . . rorf . 16, 7.
Gal. 1, 9. 10. 4, 20. 2 Thess. 2, 7. 1 Pel.
1, 6. 8. Rev. 12, 10. So Jos. Ant. 1. 6. 1
Ka7nra8oKai p.ev apri KfK\r]iTai. Xen. An.
4. 6. 1. Hence f) apn &pa the present hour
1 Cor. 4, 11 ; comp. Buttm. } 125. 6. So
eats apn until now, i. e. up to the present
moment, Matt. 11, 12. John 2, 10. 5, 17.
16, 24. 1 Cor. 4, 13. 8, 7. 15, 6. 1 John
2, 9. c) air apn, from now, henceforth,
see art. dndpTi.
dpTLyevi>7]TOS. ov, 6, f), adj. (apri, yev-
VTJTOS,) just now born, new born ; trop. of
those who have just embraced the Chris
tian faith, 1 Pet. 2, 2. Pr. Luc. Alex. 13.
ib. D. Mar. 12. 1.
aprios, ov, 6, i}, adj. (apa>, a/m,) com
plete, perfect in its kind ; so of a religious
teacher, who should be wanting in nothing,
2 Tim. 3, 17. Theophr. Hist Plant. 2. 7.
Philo Legat. ad Cai. p. 1000. Etymol. M.
aprios <TT][j.aii>{i TOV vyif) KOI 7rf7T\rjpa>fJ.(Vov.
a/3T09, ov, 6, bread, Sept. for Heb. crt? .
1. Pr. as made of flour, bread, a loaf,
Plur. iiproL loaves, usually in the form oi
round cakes or sheets, but of no regular
size or thickness ; see Bibl. Res. in Palest.
II. p. 444, 496. III. p. 76. Winer Realw.
art. Backen. a) Genr. Matt. 4, 3. 7, 9
14, 17. 19. 15, 33. 34. 36. Mark 6, 41.
John 21, 9. 13. al. Sept. for nr> 1 Sam.
aprva) 97
17, 17. So Hdian. 4. 7. 9. Xen. Mem. 2.
7. 5. b) Of the skew-bread in the taberna
cle, oi op-rot TIJS TrpoSecrecoy Matt. 12, 4.
Mark 2, 26. Luke 6, 4 ; comp. 1 Sam. 24,
47. Also f) npoSfcris TU>V apru>v Heb. 9, 2.
See genr. Lev. 24, 6-9. Heb. Lex. Drib
no. 2. c) Of the bread in the Lord s sup
per, Matt. 26, 26. Mark 14, 22. Luke 22,
19. Acts 20, 7. 1 Cor. 10, 16. 17. 11, 23.
26. 27. 28.
2. By Hebr. like Drib, meal, food of any
kind. a) Pr. Matt. 15, 26 rov aprov TWV
renvuiv the children s food, intended for them.
Mark 7, 27. Luke 15, 17. John 6, 31. 32.
34. 41. al. Sept. for nob Gen. 43, 31. 32.
Is. 8, 7. al. So (p aye i v aprov Mark 3,20.
Luke 14, 1, also to-Zteiv aprov Matt. 15, 2.
Mark 7, 5, to eat meat, i. e. to take food, to
take a meal, to eat, generally ; so Sept. and
nnb b=X Gen. 37, 24. 1 K. 13, 8-23. al.
Luke 7, 33 p-ijre aprov eVS/coi/ /ujre olvov TTI-
vaiv neither eating (usual) food nor drinking
wine, i. e. living abstemiously as a Nazarite.
Also John 13, 18 6 Tpa>yu>i> p-er e /zov TOV
aprov, i. e. my table-friend, familiar com
panion; quoted from Ps. 41, 10 where Heb.
" Onb bsiX , Sept. 6 fv Siw aprovs pov.
Hence aprov (payelv Trap a TIVOS to eat meat
from any one, to be sustained by, 2 Thess. 3,
8 ; opp. TOV favTutv apron eVStetv, to sustain
themselves, v. 12 ; comp. Sept. and Heb.
2 Sam. 9, 7. 10. Trop. Luke 14, 15 /ia/ca-
pios, os (payerai aprov eV rfj /3a<riXe/a
TOW 3foO, the joy and bliss of the kingdom
of heaven being represented under the em
blem of a feast; comp. Matt. 8, 11. Luke
13, 28. 29. 22, 16. Rev. 19, 9. b) In a
wider sense, i. q. provision, sustenance, living,
Matt. 6, 11. Luke 11, 3. Sept. for cnb
Ecc. 9, 11. Neh. 5, 14. 15; so anb, Sept
ra SeWa, 1 K. 5, 2 [4, 22]. c) Trop. of spi
ritual food. 6 apro? (K TOV ovpavov \. TOV 3foi)
v. TTJS Cco^?, i. e. that divine aliment presented
to the life and soul of Christians in the per
son of Christ, John 6, 32. 33. 35. 48. 51.
58 ; contrasted with the manna, v. 49. 58.
Comp. 6 apTos <ro<pias Prov. 9, 5. Ecclus.
15,3. +
aprvco, f. vo-a>, (apw,) to fitly arrange,
to prepare, e. g. an army for battle, Horn.
II. 15. 303. In later writers and N. T. a
culinary word, to season, to flavour food or
the like ; c. ace. Mark 9, 50 eV T/I/I ai/To
dpTvo-fT ; wherewith will ye season it 1 i. e.
recover the salt. Pass. Luke 14, 34 ; comp.
Matt. 5, 13 and oXi fia. Trop. of discourse,
6 \6yos . oXari fjpTvp.fvos Col. 4, 6. So
genr. Symm. f/pTvp-evov for np"i Cant. 8, 2.
7
Soph. Fragm. 601. Athen. 2. p. 67 CV
saub.
Ap(j>aj;d8, 6, indec. Arphaxad, Heb
lubD-iN, a son of Shem, Luke 3, 36.
Comp. Gen. 10, 22. 24. 11, 10. 12.
dpXayye\o?, O v, 6, (dpxv, ayyeXos,)
an archangel, 1 Thess. 4, 16. Jude 9.
Sept. ds T&V dpx<jvru>v, Heb. D^n^Jn IMS
fiiiVJi in , Dan. 10, 13 ; also 6 apx^v 6 /* -
yas, Heb. bilJri l ; ^n, Dan. 12, 1. Of the
archangels there are said to be seven, who
stand immediately before the throne of God,
Rev. 8, 2. Luke 1, 19. Tob. 12, 15 ; who
have authority over other angels, Rev. 12 1 ,
7 ; and are the patrons of particular nations,
Dan. 10, 13. 12, 1. The names of three only
are found in the Jewish writings ; Michael,
the patron of the Jewish nation, Jude 9. Rev.
12, 7. Dan. 10, 13. 21. 12, 1 ; Gabriel,
Luke 1, 19. 26. Dan. 8, 16. 9, 21; and
Raphael, Tob. 12, 15. The book of Enoch
adds that of Uriel; Lib. Henoch. p. 187
ot reVaapes /xeyaXoi dp^ayyeXot, Mi^aijX,
KCU Ovpirj\, KOI Pa<paijX, Kal Fa/3pi?jX. p.
190, 191, 193.
ap%atO<?, aia, a iov, (dp%T],) ancient, old,
of former days, of old; Matt. 5, 21. 27. 33,
where Christ is speaking of Jewish tradi
tions. Luke 9, 8. 19. Acts 15, 7. 21. 21,
16. 2 Cor. 5, 17. 2 Pet. 2, 5. Rev. 12, 9.
20, 2. Sept. for nn^ 1 K. 4, 30 ; ^tfiE
Is. 43, 18. 2 Macc. V 6, 22. Diod. Sic. l/e",
31. Xen. Mem. 2. 8. 1.
ApxeXao?, ov, 6, Archelaus, a son 01
Herod the Great, by Malthace his Samari
tan wife, Jos. Ant. 17. 1.3. B. J. 1. 28. 4.
Herod bequeathed to him his kingdom pro
per (Ant. 17. 8. 1, 2, 4. B. J. 1. 33. 8) ;
but Augustus confirmed him in the posses
sion of only the half of it, viz. Idumea, Judea,
and Samaria, with the title of ethnarch, f 3-
vdpxrjs, ib. 17. 11. 4. B. J. 2. 6. 3. After
about ten years, he was banished, on ac
count of his cruelties, to Vienne in Gaul,
Jos. B. J. 2. 7. 3 ; and his territories were
reduced to the form of a Roman province
under the procurator Coponius, ib. 2. 8. 1.
In N. T. he is said /3ao-iXevj/ to be king
Matt. 2, 22, referring to the interval imme
diately after the death of his father, when
according to Herod s testament he was king ;
comp. Ant. 17. 8. 4.
"PX 7 ? *) s > V a beginning, what is first
in time or place.
1 . Of time, the beginning, commencement,
Matt. 24, 8. Mark 1, 1. 13, 9. John 2, 11.
Heb. 7, 3. Sept. for rnm 1 ] Job 40, 14 ;
98
tn Hos. 1,2. So Hdian. 1. 5. 26. Xen.
Cyr. 5. 5. 16. Hence dpx^v Xap./3d-
vf iv, to take beginning, to begin, Heb. 2, 3.
(Ml V. H. 2. 28.) Also Heb. 3, 14 rr^v
apxnv Trjs vTroa-rda-ecas the beginning of our
confidence, i. e. our first confidence, our
faith as at first. Heb. 5, 12 ra oroi^eTa TTJS
dpxfjs, i. e. the first rudiments ; and so 6, 1
6 \6yos TIJS dpxfjs T v Xp. With Preposi
tions, etc. a) an dpx^js, from the begin
ning, from the first. So from eternity, from
everlasting ; as of God s purposes of grace,
2 Thess. 2, 13 ; of the Logos 1 John 1,1.
2, 13. 14 ; comp. John 1,1. Also from the
beginning of the world, of creation, of old;
fully an dpxfjs TOV Kocrp-ov V. rf/s KTiueuis,
Matt. 24, 21. Mark 10, 6. 13, 19. 2 Pet. 3,
4; absol. id. Matt. 19, 4. 8. So of Satan,
from the beginning of his existence or
agency as such, John 8, 44. 1 John 3, 8.
(Sept. for d"i|3a Hab. 1, 12 ; ttixia Ecc.
3, 11. Hdot. 104, 113.) Further, from
the beginning of the gospel history, Luke 1 ,
2. John 15, 27; of the gospel as preached,
1 John 2, 7 bis. 24 bis. 3, 1 1. 2 John 5. 6 ; of
one s life Acts 26, 4. b) eV dpxfj, inthebe-
ginning, in the very first, before the world
began, from eternity, John 1,1.2; comp. 17,
5. 24. (Sept. and n^ias nS of the creation
Gen. 1, 1.) Also of any event, in the be
ginning of the gospel, Acts 11, 15. Phil. 4,
15. So genr. Diod. Sic. 19. 110. Pol. 8.
3. 1. c) e d p x^i s, from the beginning,
from the first, sc. of Christ s ministry, John
6, 64. 16, 4. So genr. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 5.
d) KOT dpxds, at the beginning sc. of the
world, of old, Heb. 1, 10 ; quoted from Ps.
102, 26 where Sept. for t^ssb. So genr.
Plut. Solon 3. Plato Legg* 780. b. e)
Ace. TTJV dpxyv, adv. at first, first, Sept.
for rdnria Gen. 43, 18. 20. (Hdian. 3. 1. 15.
Plato Conv. 1 90. b.) Hence, first of all, alto
gether, wliolly , John 8, 25 rrjv dpxrjv S,rt KOI
XoXo> vfuv first of all (altogether) that which
I also say unto you ; so Euthym. oXws. Plato
Lysis 215. b, nats ovv ol dyaSot Tols dya-
3ots fjiuv (f>i\oL ecrovrai TTJV dpxrjv, KT\. Philo
de Abrah. p. 366. c. Oftener with a negat.
i. q. Lat. omnino non, not at all, Philo de
spec. Legg. 796. a. Hdot. 4. 25, 28. Plato
Theaet. p. 185. d.
2. Meton. of a person, the first, primus ;
e. g. Christ, Col. 1, 18 os ea-riv dpxrj, Trpco-
TOTO KOJ eK rcav vetptov. (Comp. Sept. dp%r]
Tiaav first-born for *ti& niffix-n Gen. 49,
3. Deut. 21, 17.) Rev. 3, 14 17 dpxv ^
KTia-fws, comp. Prov. 8, 22. Also 17 dpxrj
Koi TO reXof the beginning and the end, the
first and the last, Rev. [1,8.] 21, 6. 22, 13
where it is i. q. npatros KOI ecr^aroy. So
Jos. C. Ap. 2 22 Seos . . . dpxr) KOI p.taa not
reXos Trdvrcnv.
3. Of place, a beginning, extremity, cor
ner, e. g. of a sheet, Acts 10, 11. 1], 5.
Sept. for nsj3 Ez. 48, 1 ; ns(3 Ex. 28, 23
Diod. Sic. 1. 35. Hdot. 4. 60.
4. Of rank, dignity, the first place or
poicer. a) Genr. i. q. power, dominion,
rule ; Luke 20, 20 els TO napa^ovvai avrov
TTJ dpxfj TOV rj-yffj,wos. Jude 6. Sept. for
HbiDaa Mic. 4, 8. So Pol. 3. 40. 9. Xen.
Mem. i. 1. 16. b) Meton. in Plur. or col
lect. rulers, magistrates, princes, potentates,
or the like ; so of civil rulers, Luke 12, 11.
Tit. 3, 1. (Sept. for nix*) Mic. 3, 1. Pol.
23. 10. 2. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 12.) Of the
chief powers or potentates among angels,
Eph. 1, 21. 3, 10. Col. 2, 10; among de
mons,! Cor. 15,24. Eph. 6, 12. Col. 2, 15;
genr. of the powers of the other world, Rom.
8, 38. Col. 1, 16. Comp. in fgovo-ia no. 4. c.
ov, , pxr], aya> or yyeopai.)
pr. one first leading, i. e. a leader, founder,
author, c. gen. of thing, Acts 3, 15. Heb. 2,
10. -12, 2. So Sept. Mic. 1, 13. Hdian. 7.
1. 22. Xen. Hell. 3. 3. 5. Absol. a leader,
chief, a prince, Acts 5, 31. Sept. for "i&?
Is. 30, 4. So Dem. 1378. 6. Thuc. 1. 132.
a PX i ~ mse P- P ar t- ("PX 7 ? ) Engl. arch-,
i. e. first, chief, prefixed to names of office
or dignity.
apftiepaTlKOS, 77, 6v, (dp^tepevy,) of the
high priest, high priestly ; Acts 4, 6 IK ye-
vovs dpxiepaTiKnv. Jos. Ant. 4. 4. 7 dp^te-
paTiKrj (TTo\rj. ib. 6. 6. 3.
ap^iepeiX), {cos, 6, (lepevs,) a chief priest,
the high priest, Heb. >"il^ ]^r\ ; for
which Sept. once dp^iepevs Lev. 4, 3 ; but
usually 6 ifpevs 6 p.eyas Lev. 21, 10. Num.
35, 25. al. So dpxiepevs 1 Mace. 10, 20.
Jos. Ant. 3. 7. 1 ; comp. Pol. 23. 1 2. ib.
32. 22. 5. Hence in N. T.
1. Sing, the high priest of the Jews, Matt.
26,3.62.63.65. Mark 2, 26. 14,47.53. Luke
22, 50. John 11, 49. 51. al. According to
the divine appointment, the high priest wfas
to be of the family of Aaron, Ex. 29, 9.
He held office for life, and was succeeded
by his son; comp. Jos. Ant. 20. 10. p. 978
Haverc. Herod the Great first gave the
office to other and even obscure priests;
and his example was followed by the Ro
mans ; Jos. 1. c. p. 980. The latter made
it venal and temporary ; bestowing it even
on foreio-n Jews ; 2 Mace. 4, 7. Jos. Ant.
99
15. 3. 1 Hence there were often several
persons living at one time who had borne
the office, and still retained by courtesy the
title of high priest; Jos. B. J. 4. 5. 2.
Ant. 20. 9. 2, comp. 15. 3. 1. In the O.
T. we find a Fi^E^ "j^P) the second priest,
2 K. 25, 18. Jer. 52, 24; he was prob. the
priest next in rank to the high priest. From
him seems to have been derived the more
doubtful "(JO or "j?0 of the Rabbins, i. e.
a vicar or substitute for the high priest, to
perform his duties on certain occasions ; as
when accidentally unclean ; see Buxtorf.
Lex. art. "J5D. Lightfoot Hor. Heb. ad Luc.
3, 2. Reland Antt p. 89. Winer Realw.
art. Hoherpriester,vlt. Comp. Jos. Ant. 17.
6, 4. For one or more of these reasons,
Annas is called high priest, Luke 3, 2.
John 18, 13. Acts 4, 6 ; see "Away. Other
high priests mentioned in N. T. are Abia-
thar, Gaiaphas, and Ananias ; see in Apid-
3a/j, Kaid(pas, Avavias. The chief and pe
culiar duty of the high priest in the times of
the N. T. was to go alone once a year into
the holy of holies in the temple to make ex
piation for the people on the great day of
atonement; Lev. 16, 1 sq. Heb. 9, 7. 25.
He might also take part in all the ordinary
services of the priests ; but seldom did so
except upon the sabbath or a high festival ;
Jos. B. J. 5. 5. 7. He had the oversight of
the service and treasures of the temple (2
K. 22, 4. 2 Mace. 3, 4-12) ; and was the
presiding officer in the earlier supreme court
of the priests and of the later Sanhedrim ;
Deut. 17, 8-12. Matt. 26, 57. Acts 5, 21.
7, 1. 23, 2. The high priest was thus the
ecclesiastical head of the nation, even for
the Jews li ving out of Palestine ; Acts 9, 1 .
2. 14. Jos c. Ap. 2. 23. Spec, in the
Epist. to the Hebrews, Christ is called dp-
Xitpevs, as having offered up himself as an
atoning sacrifice ; the true and great high
priest, of whom those of the Jewish dispen
sation were only types and shadows ; Heb.
2, 17. 3, 1. 4, 14. 5, 5. 10. 6, 20. 7, 26.
8, 1. 9, 11 ; comp. 8, 2. 5 sq.
2. Plur. the chief priests, as members of
the Sanhedrim, Matt. 2, 4. 16, 21. 26, 3.
Mark 8, 31. 14, 1. Luke 9, 22. 22, 2. John
7, 32. 18, 35. Acts 4, 23. 26, 10. al. These
included those priests who were of the im
mediate kindred of the high priest, Acts 4,
6 ; as also the heads of the twenty-four
classes of priests, 1 Chr. c. 24 ; who are
there called E^n sb ninxn *UX*\, Sept.
upxovrfs To)i> Trarpicoi/ ra>v iepeSiv, V. 6. 31.
Others, with the Rabbins, include also the
heads of the families of priests in each class ;
and, further, those who were set over the
different parts of the temple service ; Light-
foot Hor. Heb. ad Matt. 2, 4. So genr. dp-
XKpfls Jos. Ant. 20. 8. 8. B. J. 4. 3. 6.
Different phrases, of which ol ap^ifpeiy al
ways forms part, are used by periphrasis for
the Sanhedrim ; see Matt. 2,4. 16, 21. 20,
18. 26, 3. 59. 27, 1. +
ap^i7TOi/i77Z>, ej/oy, 6. (Trotyl/,) a chief
shepherd ; trop. of Christ as the chief teach
er and head of the church, 1 Pet. 5, 4.
"Ap%i7T7ro$) ov, 6, Archippus, pr. name
of a Christian, Col. 4, 17. Philem. 2.
dpXKrvvdywyos, O v, 6, (mwnywyqO the
ruler of a synagogue, the chief director,
Mark 5, 35. 36. 38. Luke 8, 49. 13, 14.
Acts 18, 8. 17 ; synon. is 6 apxav rfjs crvv
ayayfjs Luke 8, 41. There were TrpearjBv-
repoi, elders, in each synagogue (Luke 7, 3),
who had the general oversight of all mat
ters ; and these apparently are called dpxt-
o-wdya>yoi Mark 5, 22. Acts 13, 15. But
the name seems usually applied to their
chief or presiding elder. See Vitringa de
Synag. Vet. 2. 11. ib. 3. 1. 9.
dp%lTfCTO)V, ovos, 6, (reKTov,) an ar
chitect, a master-builder, 1 Cor. 3, 10. Sept.
for tinn Is. 3, 2. Pol. 13. 4. 6. Xen. Mem.
4. 2. 10.
ap^tTeXaJiT??, ov, 6, (reXcoj^y.) a chief
publican, a chief collector or agent of the
farmers of the taxes, having authority over
subordinate collectors, Luke 19, 2. See in
Si ov, 6, (rpiKXivos, Lat.
triclinium,) the master of a feast, Lat. magis-
ter comirii, who had the direction of an en
tertainment, arranged the guests, and the like,
John 2, 8. 9 bis. See Adam s Rom. Ant. p.
456. Diet, of Antt. art. Symposium; and for
the triclinium see Adam, ib. p. 436. Diet, of
Antt. art. Triclinium. In Ecclus. 35 [32], 1
he is called rj-yovpevos ; by the Greeks, a~vp.-
Troaiapxos, CTV/ITTOCTIOV {VtfieA^T^y, rpairf^o-
Troto y, etc. See Potter s Gr. Ant. II. p. 386.
apxp), f. <a, (dpxr],) to begin, to be first
in any thing, Horn. II. 1. 495. Xen. Mem.
2. 3. 14. Hence in N. T.
1. Act. to be first in rank, power, i. q. to
rule, to reign, c. gen. Mark 10, 42. Rom.
15, 12, quoted from Sept: Is. 11, 10. Sept
for felfl Gen. 1, 18. 1 Mace. 1.4. Hdian.
8. 8. 1/Xen. An. 6. 6. 9.
2. Mid. depon. ap^o^iai, fut. ap^ofuii
once Luke 13,26, aor. 1 f]pgdfj.yv, to begin,
construed : a) With an infin. expressing
100
d(re\,yeia
what one begins to do, be, or suffer ; Matt.
4, 17 ijffa.To 6 irjo-ovs Kijpvaa fiv Kal \(yeiv.
11, 7. 20. 12, 1. Mark 5,20. 8, 11. Luke
4, 21. 7, 15. John 13, 5. Acts 2,4. 11,15.
2 Cor. 3, 1. al. ssep. Sept. for bnn Gen.
6, 1; ^Xl n Deut. 1, 5. (^Eschin. 4. 16.
Xen. Mem. 3. 6. 3.) In the simplicity and
particularity of the ancient manner, a per
son is often said to begin to do what he is
to be understood as having actually done ;
Matt. 16,22 6 IleVpoy rjp^aro eViri/xaj/ avrw.
26, 74. Mark 4, 1. 5, 17. 6, 2. 7. 34. 8, 31.
32. 10, 32. Luke 5, 21. 7, 49. al. Comp.
in di/iVr^/u II. 1. a. b) Particip. with infin.
e. g. Pres. Luke 21, 28 dpxopevuv TOVTWV
ytVeo-3at. Aor. 1, Matt. 14, 30 dpt-dp.fvos
Kara7rofri eo-3at. 18,24. Absol. aor. 1 , Acts
11, 4 dp^dfjifvos 8e 6 Ilerpos [sc. Xeyfiy]
J er/3eTo. Pres. Luke 3, 23 KOI avrbs r]v
6 ITJCTOVS axrel eruiv rpiaKovra dpxopevos
and Jesus himself was about thirty years old
as he began sc. his public ministry, i. e. by
his baptism and the descent of the Spirit
upon him," v. 22 ; so Euthym. Zig. dpx6p.f-
vos TJJS (Is TOV \aov dvaSdf-f&s avrov 777-01
Trjs 8iSao-KaX/ay. Others here connect yv
dpxopfvos and make it govern (T>V, q. d.
he ivas beginning about thirty years; but
though apx(o-%ai trovs TpiaKocrTov might be
allowed, yet not op^fo-Sai erS>v TpiaKovra.
and still less with cbcret. c) Constr. with
OTTO c. gen. of that from or at which one
begins ; so 1 Pet. 4, 17 6 Katpbs TOV apja-
trSai TO Kpifj.0 OTTO TOV QLKOV rov 3eoi, i. e.
at the house of God, the church ; comp.
1 Tim. 3, 15. (Sept. Ez. 9, 6.) Elsewhere
only Part, dp dfj.evos OTTO TWOS, as Matt.
20, 8 dpd[j.ei>os OTTO TU>V ecrxdraiv eats TU>V
trpwTooi/. Luke 23, 5. 24, 27. 47. John 8, &.
Acts 1, 22. 8, 35. 10, 37. So Sept. Gen.
44, 12. Theophr. Char. 2. 1. Xen. Mem.
2. 1.1. +
apxatv, OVTOS, 6, (apx&>,) pr. one first in
power, authority, dominion ; hence a ruler,
lord, a chief person, a magistrate, Matt. 20,
25. Acts 4, 26. 7, 27. 35. 16, 19. 23, 5.
Rom. 13, 3. 1 Cor. 2, 6. 8 ; of a judge, i. q.
6 Kpirrjs, Luke 12, 58 ; of Moses as the
leader of Israel Acts 7, 35 ; of Christ as
King of kings Rev. 1, 5. Sept. for V>ffin
Is. 14, 5; "to Gen. 12, 15; Tfea Gen. 49,
20. So Hdian. 4. 2. 8. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 2,
5. Mem. 3. 9. 10, 11. Elsewhere in a
Jewish usage, e. g. a ruler of a synagogue,
Luke 8, 41. Matt. 9, 18. 23. So of per
sons of weight among the Pharisees and
other sects, who were members of the San
hedrim. Luke 14, 1. 18, 18. 23, 13. 35.
24, 20. John 3, 1 (comp. 7, 45. 50). 7, 26.
48. 12,42. Acts 3, 17. 4, 5.8. 13,27. 14,
5 ; comp. Sept. for E" 1 ?^ magnates Neh. 4,
8. 13. 5,7. Jos. Ant. 20. 1. 2 qovovrfy Ifpo-
o-o\vp.iTa>v. Also of Satan as prince, of the
fallen angels, apx^v TIOV Sai/xoz/uoi/ Matt. 9,
34. 12, 24. Mark 3, 22. Luke 11, 15; ap~
XQ>V TOV Kocrp.ov TOVTOV John 12, 31. 14, 30
16, 11 ; apxav rf/s eov<rias TOV depos Eph
2, 2, see in drjp.
apatfjba, arcs, TO, aroma ; Plur. dpw-
paTci, aromatics, spices, spicery, e. g. myrrh
and aloe, John 19, 40 comp. 39. Mark 16,
1. Luke 23, 56. 24, 1. Sept. for Ctoa
Cant. 4, 10. 16. Hdian. 3. 15. 16. Xen.
An. 1. 5. 1.
Acrd, 6, indec. Asa, Heb. NOX (perh.
physician), a pious king of Judah, Matt. 1,
7. 8. See 1 K. 15, 9 sq. 2 Chr. c. 14-16.
aaaXevros, O v, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. o-a-
Aevw,) unshaken, immovable, Acts 27, 41.
Trop. firm, enduring, Heb. 12, 28. Plut.
Pericl. 39 do-fpaXes (8os Kal dtrdXevTcv.
Trop. Diod. Sic. 2. 48. Plato Ax. 370. d.
acr/3ecrroy, O v, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. o-#eV
i/t>p,) unquenched, unextinguished, e. g.
lamps Strabo 9. p. 606. c. In N. T. un
quenchable, eternal, of fire, Matt. 3, IS
Mark 9, 43. 45. Luke 3, 17 ; comp. Mat*.
18, 8. So Horn. Od. 4. 584. JSschy
Prom. 531.
aa-epeia, ay, 17, (ao-*/3ijf,) irreverent*
towards God, ungodliness, in heart or deed,
Rom. 1, 18. 11, 26. 2 Tim. 2, 16. Tit. -2,
12. Jude 15 TO epya da-efBf ias the icorks oj
ungodliness, i. q. ungodly works ; also v. T8.
Sept. for SOB Jer. 5, 6; ^. Prov. 4, 17.
m. V. H/5. 12, 19. Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 7.
tttre/3e&), 5, f. jjo-w, (do-e/3^p,) to be ir
reverent, to live ungodly, absol. 2 Pet. 2, 6.
Also c. ace. to do or commit irreverently,
wickedly, by attract. 2>i> for a Jude 15 ; see
Winer 5 32. 1. Sept. for S05Q Zeph. 3, 12 ;
5^7 Dan. 9, 5. Diod. Sic. 1. 77. Xen.
Cyr. 5. 2. 9 ; c. ace. Plato Legg. 910. c,
jS) eoy, ovs, 6, f), adj. (a priv. trtjSw,
irreverent towards God, ungodly,
wicked, Rom. 4, 5. 5, 6. 1 Tim. 1,9. 1 Pet.
4,18. 2 Pet. 2, 5. 3,7. Jude 4. 15 bis. Sept.
for ?tt>9 Hos. 14, 10 ; SSJn p s . 1, 1. Dem
786. 12. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 2.
ay, 17, (do-eXyr;y,) excess, in
temperance, in any thing, e. g. language,
conduct, insolence, Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 12. Dem.
131. 11. In N. T. excess in lust, lascivi-
101
Acrid*
ntsness, lewdness, debauchery, Mark 7, 22.
2 Cor. 12, 21. Gal. 5, 19. Eph. 4, 19. 2
Pet. 2, 7. Jude 4. Plur. Rom. 13, 13.
1 Pet. 4, 3. 2 Pet. 2, 18 ; also v. 2 in later
editions, comp. Jude 4. So Wisd. 14, 26.
Alciphr. Ep. 3. 69. Pol. 37. 2. 4. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 184.
a<T77/i09, ou, 6, i), adj. (a priv. a-fj^a,)
without sign or mart, as cattle Sept. Gen.
30, 42 ; uncoined, as money Sept. Job 42,
11. Diod. Sic. 19. 46. In N. T. trop. un
distinguished, unknown, mean; Acts 21, 39
OVK. do-fipov TroXewr n-oXiYr/y. So Hdian. 2.
3. 3. Plut. Fab. M. 14.
Acnjp, 6, indec. Asher, Heb. I^S
(blessed), the eighth son of Jacob, born of
Leah, Luke 2, 36. Rev. 7, 6. See Gen.
30, 13.
da*&eveia, as, 17, (do-Sei^r,) 1. want
of strength, weakness, in a physical sense, of
the body ; 1 Cor. 15, 43 o-Tm perac tv d<r3e-
vtia sc. TO o-oyuz. 2 Cor. 13, 4. (Sept. Job
37, 7. Plato Phaed. 17. a.) Spec, infirmity,
disease, sickness, Matt. 8, 17. Luke 5, 15.
8, 2. 13, 12. John 5, 5. 11, 4. Acts 28, 9.
Gal. 4, 13. 1 Tim. 5, 23. Heb. 11, 34. Luke
13, 11 TTvevfui dcrSeveias, i. e. an evil spirit
causing disease ; comp. v. 16. So 2 Mace.
9, 21. 22. Hdian. 1. 4. 16. Xen. Hell. 6.
4. 18.
2. In a moral sense, weakness, frailty,
infirmity : a) As seated in man s carnal
nature, liable to error and sin, Heb. 4, 15.
5. 2. 7, 28. So Rom. 6, 19. 8, 26 ; comp.
1 Cor. 3,1. b) In respect to mind, purpose,
character, as manifested in fears, doubts, or
prejudices ; 1 Cor. 2, 3. 2 Cor. 11, 30. 12,
5. 9 bis. 10. Comp. Xen. Ag. 9. 5 6Y d<r3e-
>, f. ^o-o>, (do-Sei//;?,) to be
without strength, to be weak.
1. Of persons, to be weak, feeble, e. g.
a) Genr. and absol. 2 Cor. 13, 3 bs [Xpi-
OTOf] els vfjius OVK dorSei/ei, dXXa Swaret Iv
v\iiv, who towards you is not weak (so that
he cannot punish), but is mighty anwng you,
BC. in the power of the Spirit, in wonders
and judgments, v. 4 /cat yap ripels do-3e-
voiififv tv avTio for we also are weak in him,
i. e. as mere men in our union with him ;
and so v. 9 ironically. Comp. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2.
28. b) Spec, of the body, to be sick, ill, to
have disease ; also part. 6 do-3ei/o>i , ol do-3e-
vovvrts, a sick person, the sick ; absol. Matt.
10, 8 do-Sfvovvras SepaTreuere. 25, 36. [39.]
Mark 6, 56. Luke 4, 40 da^fvovvras vucrots
n-oiKiXaif. 7, 10. 9, 2. John 4, 46. 5, 3. 7.
6. 2. 11, 1. 2. 3. 6. Acts 9, 37. 19, 12.
Phil. 2, 26. 27. 2 Tim. 4, 20. James 5, 14.
Sept. for rbn J u dg. 16, 7. 11. So Dem.
13. 2. Xen. An. 1. 1. 1. c) Trop. of the
poor ; Part, ot da-^evovvres the weak, feeble,
sc. in this world s goods, Acts 20, 35. So
Aristoph. Pac. 636 TOVS irevqras do-%evovv-
TCLS. Comp. Dem. 555. 10 ot Trevfo-raroi
Ka\ do-3ez>eo-rarot. Lys. 5. 8. Eurip. ap.
Stob. 145 o re yap da-^Sevecrrepos, 6 irXovcrios
re, rf)v SIKTJV "0-771 e^et.
2. Of persons, in a moral sense, to be
weak, frail, infirm, sc. in mind, purpose,
character, as manifested in fears, doubts, or
prejudices ; 2 Cor. 11, 21 opp. roX/idw.
v. 29 bis (comp. 1 Cor. 9, 22). 2 Cor. 12,
10. Spec, in faith, dcr3ei>eu> rfj Tri orei, to
be weak in faith, i. e. either, to want con-fi
dence, to distrust, Rom. 4, 19 ; or, to be in
doubt, wavering, hesitating, as to the law
fulness of doing any thing, Rom. 14, 1 ;
and so with rfj Tn o-rei impl. Rom. 14, 2. 21.
1 Cor. 8, 9. 11 ; spec, of conscience, v. 12.
3. Trop. of things, to be weak, not adapt
ed to the proposed end ; e. g. the Mosaic
law, absol. Rom. 8, 3.
aa Vjez^/ia, O.TOS, TO, (do-Sei/e co,) weak
ness, infirmity, as manifested in doubts and
scruples, Rom. 15, 1 ; see in daSevev no. 2.
CKTjrevrjs, eos, ovs, 6, fj, adj. (a priv.
o-3eVoy,) without strength, weak.
1. Physically, e. g. woman, 1 Pet. 3, 7 <us
ao-Sei/eoWpw (TKfvei rat yvvaineLca. Also of
members of the body, 1 Cor. 12, 22. So
Plato Rep. 455. e, eVi Trao-t . . . do-Sej/eo-Tepov
ywf] dvSpos. Xen. Mem. 1 . 6. 7 ; also ib. 1 . 4.
6 da-^evf/s rj oijsis. Spec, infirm in body,
sick, diseased, Matt. 25, 39. 43. 44. Luke
[9,2.] 10,9. Acts 4, 9. 5,15.16. 1 Cor. 11,
30. Comp. in curScma, d<r%fv<a.
2. Morally, weak, feeble, infirm. a) Of
mind, purpose, character, as manifested in
fears, doubts, or prejudices, 1 Cor. 4, 10
(comp. 2, 3). 2 Cor. 10, 10. Spec, in re
spect of conscience, 1 Cor. 8, 7. [9.] 10.
9, 22 ter. 1 Thess. 5, 14. b) Of any thing
without moral power, whether as connected
with a carnal nature, or not adapted to the
proposed end; Matt. 26,41 and Mark 14,
38 17 Se <rap dcr^evr/s, comp. Rom. 7, 22.
23. Gal. 4, 9 do-Sei/?) Kal Tirana oroi^eTa.
Neut. ro d<r%eves as Subst. weakness, Heb. 7,
18. 1 Cor. 1, 25 TO dtrSeves TOV 3oi), i. e.
what the world would call weakness, v. 27.
c) Spec, weak, helpless, in sin and misery ;
Rom. 5, 6 ovroiv T)p.u>v d& Sevaiv, parall. do~e-
/3o>i , also afiapTco\a>v V. 8.
Aaut, as, f], Asia, i. e. in N. T. Asia
Minor, comprehending the provinces of
Aaiavo?
102
Phrygia, Cilicia, Pamphylia, Caria, Lycia,
Lydia, Mysia, Bithynia, Paphlagonia, Cap-
padocia, Galatia, Lycaonia, and Pisidia. On
the western coast were more anciently the
countries of ^Eolia, Ionia, and Doris, the
names of which were retained among the
people, although the countries were includ
ed in the later provinces of Mysia, Lydia,
and Caria. Many Jews were scattered
over these regions ; see Acts 2, 9. 6, 9.
19, 10. Jos. Ant. 12. 2. 3. ib. 14. 10. 11 sq.
*b. 16. 2. 3. In N. T. Asia stands for :
1. Asia Minor, generally, Acts 19, 26.
27. 21, 27. 24, 18. 27, 2.
2. Proconsular Asia, of which Ephesus
was the capital, comprehending the western
provinces of Mysia, Lydia, Caria, and part
of Phrygia. i. e. Asia cis Taurum, or f)
I8ia>s KaXovpeif) Atria, Ptol. 5. 2. Strab. 12.
p. 577. Cic. pro Flacc. 27 "namque, ut
opinor, Asia vestra constat ex Phrygia, My
sia, Caria, Lydia." It was made a procon
sular province by Augustus. So prob.
Acts 2, 9. 6, 9. 16, 6. 19, 10. 22. 20, 4.
16. 18. [Rom. 16, 5.] 1 Cor. 16, 19. 2 Cor.
1, 8. 2 Tim. 1, 15. 1 Pet. 1, 1. Rev. 1,
4. 11.
Acnavos, O v, 6, rj, adj. CAo-t a,) Asiatic,
an Asiatic, an inhabitant of proconsular
Asia, Acts 20, 4.
ov, 6, ( Ao-i a, a/j^w,) an
AsiarcJi, Acts 19, 31. So Strabo 14. p. 960.
In the eastern provinces of the Roman
empire, persons of wealth were annually
appointed to preside over the worship of the
temples, and to exhibit games and theatrical
amusements at their own expense in honour
of the gods, in the manner of the Roman
sediles. These officers received their titles
from the province to which they belonged,
as HvTrpiapxys, 2 Mace. 12, 2, Svpidpxys,
AvKidpxys, <boiviK<ipxr)s, Kapidp^s, and the
like ; and of course, in proconsular Asia,
they were called Aa-idpxai. They were
ten in number, selected apparently by the
cities and approved by the proconsul. One
was the chief Asiarch and would seem to
have resided at Ephesus the capital ; the
others were his colleagues and advisers.
Comp. Euseb. Hist. Ecc. IV. 15. Wesseling
Diss. de Asiarchis, Ultraj. 1753. Wetstein
N. T. ad loc. Diet, of Antt. art. Asiarcluc.
aaiTia, as, f), (ao-iToy,) abstinence from
food, fasting, Acts 27, 2 1 ; comp. v. 34 sq.
Jos. Ant. 12. 7. 1. Plut. de tuend. Sanit.
20 pen. Aristot. Eth. 10. 9.
acriro9, ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. crtroy ; ) ab
staining from food, fasting, Acts 27, 33.
Jos. Ant. 6. 14. 6. Plut. Eumen. 19. Xen
Cyr. 8. 1. 43.
acrtcew, >, f. ^a-w, to work up raw mate
rials, e. g. eipia Horn. II. 3. d88 ; to prac
tise, to exercise an art, e. g. TTJV nnriKrjv
Xen. Mag. Eq. 1. 19 ; and so to train, e. g.
TO crco/ia Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 19 ; faxas irpbi
dpfTTjv Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 41. In N. T. absol.
to practise, to exercise or train oneself in
any thing ; with / c. dat. Acts 24, 16. So
Symm. Judg. 3, 1. Xen. GEc. 11. 13; c.
iff pi TWOS Pol. 9. 20. 9.
aovco?, ov, 6, a wine-skin, water-skin, a
bottle, made of the skin of an animal taken
off whole ; see Bibl. Res. in Pal. II. p. 440.
Matt. 9, 17 quater. Mark 2, 22 quatei
Luke 5, 37 ter. 38. Sept. for 1X3 Josh
9, 4; ^23 Jer. 13, 12. Plut. Pomp. 35
Xen. An. 3. 5. 9.
, adv. (^So/xat, part. perf. j
vo?,) gladly, joyfully, Acts 2, 41. 21, 17.
2 Mace. 4, 12. Hdian. 3. 14. 3. Plato Rep.
475. c.
acro^>09, ou, o, 17, adj. (a priv. cro (or.)
unwise, foolish, i. e. without true wisdom in
Christ, Eph. 5, 15. Pind. Oi. 3. 81. Plut.
de Alexand. Orat. 1. 8. Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 4.
dcr7rab/iai, f. do-opai, Mid. depon. (as
if for djLi(icr7rdo/u.)
1. to welcome, to greet, to salute; e. g. of
persons meeting or separating, c. ace. a)
On meeting, where the Jewish formulas
were : ^b DiPtti Judg. 19, 20 ; nptx tl b^n
2 Sam. 20, 9, comp. 1 Sam. 25, 6; nirp
r ( B9 Ruth 2, 4 ; and in N. T. elp^ iful
Luke 24, 36, comp. 10, 5. So genr. c. ace.
of those one happens to meet, Matt. 5, 47.
Luke 10, 4 p.rjo fva Kara rrjv odov dcr7rd(n?(r3e,
i. e. lose no time in salutations ; comp.
2 K. 4, 29. Oftener with ace. of pers. whom
one salutes on coming to him, Matt. 10, 12.
Mark 9, 15. Luke 1, 40. Acts 21, 19. Sept.
for ta-ftlfib bxttj Ex. 18, 7. Judg. 18, 15.
(1 Mace. 7, 29. 33. ISOBUS 232.7. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 3. 2.) With the adjunct V (pi\q-
pan, to salute with a kiss, Rom. 16, 16.
1 Cor. 16, 20. 2 Cor. 13, 12. 1 Thess. 5,
26. 1 Pet. 5, 14. As connected with a brief
sojourn or visit, i. q. to pay one s respects,
Acts 18, 22. 21, 7. 25, 13. (Jos. Ant. 6. 11.
1 .) Once of the salutation or homage paid
to a king, Mark 15, 18, comp. v. 19 ; so Jos.
Ant. 10. 10. 5. Hdian. 5. 8. 14. b) On
separating, where the Jews said : C"i^3 T$>
2 Sam. 15, 9 ; Olb^b rfe Judg. 18, 6 ; and
in N. T. vrrayf els fiptjvrjv Mark 5, 34.
Here d<T7rdbjuai is i. q. to take leave of, to
103
bidjarewell, c. ace. Acts 20, 1. 21, 6. So
Plut. jEm. Paul. 29. Xen. An. 7. 1. 40.
c) Of salutations sent by letter, Rom. 16,
3. 5-16. 21-23. 1 Cor. 16, 19 bis. 20. 2
Cor. 13, 12.- Phil. 4, 21 bis. 22. Col. 4, 10.
12. 14. 15. 2 Tim. 4, 19. 21. Tit. 3, 15bis.
Philem. 23. Heb. 13, 24 bis. 1 Pet. 5, 13.
2 John 13. 3 John 15 bis.
2. Of things, to welcome, to embrace, e. g.
ras eVayyeX/ay Heb. 11, 13. Jos. Ant. 7.
8. 4 TOVS \6yovs. Arr. Epict. 4. 7. 5. Plato
Rep. 475. a.
acr7racr/i09, oC, 6, (uo-7rab/xai,) a greet
ing, salutation, by word or letter, Matt. 23,
7. Mark 12, 38. Luke 1,29. 41. 44. 11,43.
20, 46. 1 Cor. 16, 21. Col. 4, 18. 2 Thess.
3, 17 Theogn. 858. Plut. JEm. Paul. 2.
Plato Legg. 919. e.
a<77TiXo9, ou, 6, 77, adj. (a priv. 0-771X0?,)
spotless, without blemish, pr. of a victim, 1
Pet. 1,19. Trop. spotless, pure, of doctrine
1 Tim. 6, 14 ; of one s life and conduct,
James 1,27. 2 Pet. 3, 14. Hdian. 5. 6. 16.
Anthol. Gr. II. p. 156.
dcrTriV, t Sof, 17, an asp, a serpent of the
most deadly venoin, Rom. 3, 14; quoted
from Ps. 140, 4, where Sept. for aViiaS.
See Plin. H. N. 8. 35. Hasselq. Reise p.
239, 367. So Hdot. 4. 191. JEl. H. An. 1.
54. In Sept. and Gr. writers da-iris is also
usually a shield.
a<T7roz/oo9, ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. o-TiwSij,)
without truce or treaty, Thuc. 1. 37. ib. 2.
22. In N. T. granting no truce, implaca
ble, Rom. 1,31.2 Tim. 3, 3. So Jos. Ant.
4. 8. 24 tjfipovs dcnrovo ovs. Pol. 1. 65. 6.
^Eschin. 38. 38.
iov, TO, (dimin.) Lat. as,
Rabb. " O 1 !*) assarion, a Roman coin of
copper or ccs, equal to one tenth part of the
denarius or later 8paxp-rj, i. e. 3 farthings
sterling or 1~ cents; see in dpyvpiov no. 2.
Adam s R. Antt. p. 492 sq. Diet, of Antt.
art. As. In N. T. put for the most trifling
value, like Engl. farthing, mite, Matt. 10,
29. Luke 12, 6. So pr. Plut. Cato M. 4 bis.
Dion. Hal. 9. 27.
acrcrov, adv. (compar. of ay^i,) nearer,
close by, Acts 27, 13. Jos. Ant. 1. 20. 1.
Luc. Tragod. 283. Hdot. 3. 52.
Acrcros, ov,rj, Assos, a maritime city of
Mysia in Asia Minor, called also Apollonia,
situated on the ^Egean about nine miles
south of Troas, and having the island of
Lesbos over against it towards the south ;
Acts 20, 13. 14. See Plin. H. N. 5. 32.
Strabo 13. p. 581, 614. O. v. Richter, p.
465 sq. The site is now occupied oy a
miserable village called Beiram.
acrrarect), , f. jjo-co, (o-raror ; a priv.
to-ra/iai,) to be unsteady, uncertain, pr. of the
sea agitated by winds, App. Bell. Syr. p.
221 en dcrTaTovcrrjs ^ei^owi rr/s SaXuatr^s.
Anthol. Gr. III. p. 225. In N. T. to be un
settled, "homeless, to have no fixed abode, 1
Cor. 4, 11.
acrret09, O v, 6, rj, adj. (ao-ru,) urbane,
polite, Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 12. In N. T. good
in appearance, fair, e. g. a child, Heb. 11,
23 (comp. Ex. 2, 2). Acts 7, 20 do-reios
T&) Sew fair unto God, God being judge,
i.e. intens. exceedingly fair ; comp. for the
idiom, Sept. fj,eyd\ij TW Sew for CTpxb
Jon. 3, 3. Gesen. Lehrg. p. 693. d. Winer
537. 3. Sept. for aio Ex. 2, 2. So Judith
11, 23. Aristacnet. 1. 4, 19; of a garment
Hdian. 4. 12. 4.
acrrrjp, epos, 6, a star, spoken of the
fixed stars, planets, comets, etc. Matt. 2, 2.
7. 9. 10. 1 Cor. 15, 41 ter. Rev. 8, 12. 12,
1. 4. In Matt. 24, 29. Mark 13, 25. Rev. 6,
13, the stars are said to fall from heaven,
a symbol of great civil commotions and
judgments; comp. Joel 2, 10. Ez. 32, 7.
Is. 13, 10. 34, 4. al. Horn. II. 17. 366.
OvidMetam. 15. 782 sq. SeeBiblioth. Sac.
1843, p. 545-8. Sept. for ^313 Gen. 1,
16. Hdian. 1. 14. 1. Xen. Mem. 4. 7. 5.
Trop. a) To Christ is ascribed 6 do-Tr/p
6 itpaiivos, the morning star, as the symbol
of majesty and glory, Rev 2,28. 22, 16;
comp. Is. 14, 12. Dan. 12, 3. b) Put
symbolically for an angel, Rev. 9, 1 ; perh.
also 8, 10. 11; comp. Luke 10, 18. c)
As the symbol for the prophet or chief teacher
in a church, Re^. 1, 16. 20 bis. 2, 1. 3, 1.
Hence also of false and erring teachers,
Jude 1 3 dvTfpfs irXavrJTai wandering stars,
meteors, soon to be quenched.
aOT?/pi/CT09, ov, 6, T], adj. (a priv. o-n;-
/>/&>,) not made steadfast, unstable, trop. of
character, 2 Pet. 2, 44. 3, 16. Longin. de
Subl. 2. 2.
acrropyo?, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv.
without natural affection, spec, towards one s
parents or children, Rom. 1, 31. 2 Tim. 3,
3. ^Eschin. 47. 29. Athen. 14. p. 655
ii&Topyov Trpbs TO. tKyova.
aOTO^eo), <, f. Tjo-(0, (noToxos , a priv.
OTOXOS .) to miss the mark, and genr. to miss,
to err, to swerve from, c. gen. 1 Tim. 1,6;
irtpi c. ace. 1 Tim. 6, 21. 2 Tim. 2, 18.
So c. gen. Ecclus. 8, 9. Pol. 7. 14. 3. Plut.
de def. Orac. 10 ; irtpi c. ace. Plut. Symp.
104
a<TCOTta
7. 5. 3 TTfpl e &CoSij .. Kdl TTOTOVS d(TTOXOVV-
TfS.
da-Tpairr], fjs,Tj, lightning, Matt. 24, 27.
28, 3. Luke 10, 18. 17, 24. Rev. 4, 5. 8,5.
11, 19. 16, 18. Sept. for p^a Ex. 19, 16.
Nah. 2, 4. So Diod. Sic. 3. 34. Xen. Cyr.
I. 6. i. Trop. a shining, brightness, Luke
II, 36 coy oTav 6 Xv^vos Trj do-Tpanrj (^cort j^
o-f. Comp. Sept. and p-ia Deut. 32, 41.
Soph. Fr. 421 dorp. o/x/iarcoi>.
da-TpaTTTO), f. ^co, (da-Tpcnnj,) to lighten,
to flash, as lightning, absol. Luke 17, 24.
Sept. for p-ia Ps. 144, 6. So Horn. H. 2.
353. Trop. to give forth light, to shine;
Part. do-TpaTTTaiv shining Luke 24, 4. So
of the eyes Wisd. 11, 18 ; of brass Xen.
An. 1. 8. 8.
a&TpoV} ov, TO, any heavenly body, a
constellation, Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 4. In N. T.
a star, L q. da-Trjp, Luke 21, 25 Iv 17X10) KOI
o-(\r]vr) KOI cicrTpois. Acts 27. 20. Heb. 11,
12. Sept. for 3513 Ex. 32, 13. (Plato
Rep. 488. d. Hesych. acrrpa Arrt/col TOVS
doW/jay.) Acts 7, 43 TO acrrpov rov 3eoC
vfjLaiv Pfp.(pdv the star of your god Rem-
phan, i. e. as an emblem of the planet-god
thus worshipped ; see in MoXo x and Pe/i-
(pdv.
ov, 6, Asyncritus, p. n.
of a Christian, Rom. 16, 14.
acrvfj,(])(i)vo$, ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. crv/x-
c^covoj.) not symphonious, discordant, Wisd.
18, 10. In N. T. genr. not agreeing, dis
agreeing ; Acts 28, 25 do-vfj.(pa)voi ovres
irpbs aXX^Xovy. So Diod. Sic. 4. 1 irpos
dXX^Aouy. Plato Gorg. 482. c, eavr<a.
acrweroy, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. a-weros,
(rwi77/Lu,) ivithout tinder standing, foolish,
Matt. 15, 16. Mark 7, 18. Sept. for ^03
Ps. 92, 7. So Ecclus. 27, 12. Thuc. 2. 3V.
By Hebr. wicked, ungodly, neglecting the
true wisdom and cleaving to sin, Rom. 1,
21. 31. 10, 19, quoted from Deut. 32, 21
where Sept. for baa. So too ^23, Sept.
fypuv, Ps. 14, 1. Job 2, 10.
dcrui^eToy, ov , 6, rj, adj. (a priv. <rvv-
beros, o-uiT/3f/mi,) uncompounded Plato
Phaed. 78. c. In N. T. not bound by cove
nant, faithless, a covenant-breaker, Rom. 1,
31. Sept. for 153 Jer. 3, 7. 8. So Dem.
383. 6.
dcr<f)a\,eia, as, f), (do-<j)aXr)s,*) firmness,
stability, security, e. g. of a prison Acts 5,
23. Sept. for -psa Ps. 104, 6. (Hdian. 1.
14. 4.) Also of condition, security, safety,
1 Thess. 5, 3. Sept. for ni33 Lev. 26, 5.
So Pol. 3. 27. 3. Xen. 3. 12. 7. Trop.
surety, certainty ; TWV Xoycoi Luke 1,4. So
Thuc. 2. 11.
tos, ovs, 6, TJ, adj. (a priv.
o-$aXXo/u,) not liable to fall or fail, firm,
steadfast, e. g. an anchor Heb. 6, 19. (Sept.
Prov. 8, 28. Xen. An. 3. 2. 19.) Also of
condition or character, safe, secure ; Phil. 3,
1 v[uv Se dcr(pa\es. So Plato Legg. 672. b.
Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 39. Trop. neut. TO do-(pa-
\es, surety, certainty, Acts 21, 34. 22, 30. 25,
26. So ^Eschin. 24. 14.
l, f. urco, (do-cpaXjj?,) to make
firm, fast, c. ace. Pol. 18. 13. 3. In N. T.
only Mid. depon. do-<aXi o/icu, f. /<ro-
pai, id. Acts 16, 24 TOVS Tro Sa? els TO v\ov.
(Sept. for pimn Neh. 3, 15. Pol. 1. 22. 10.)
Also to make safe, secure, by seals, guards,
e. g. TOV Tafpov Matt. 27, 65. 66 ; Pass. v.
64. So Wisd. 10, 12. Diod. Sic. 18. 53.
, adv. (do-c/mXjjs,) firmly, se
curely, Xen. Mag. Eq. 8. 3. In N. T. se
curely, safely, sc. against escape, Mark 14, 44.
Acts 16, 23. Sept. for MDa Gen. 34, 25.
(Hdian. 2. 9. 7. Xen. Mag. fiq. 6. 2.) Also
assuredly, certainly, Acts 2, 36. So Wisd.
18, 6. Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 18.
da")(TjfJiOVea) : ,, f. r)0-a>, (da-xhpw, ) to
be deformed, JEA. V. H. 11. 4. In N. T. to
behave unseemly, to act indecorously, impro-
perlij, absol. 1 Cor. 13, 5; also 7, 36 et e
eVi TTJV Trap Sevov OVTOV vo-
p a, but if any man think that he behaveth
unseemly (acteth improperly) in respect to
his fcirg-i n-daughter, i. e. by not giving her
in marriage. So Sept. Ez. 16, 7. 22. ^El.
V. H. 2. 15. Xen. Eq. 11. 6. Others less
well in 1 Cor. 7, 36 : to suffer shame or re-
proach; as Sept. Deut. 25, 3. Diod. Sic.
14. 10.
da-^rjfJ,ocrvVT], rjs, f], (aaxwav,) pr. de
formity ; hence unseemliness, indecorum,
Plut. Mor. II. p. 169. Plato Rep. 401. a. In
N. T. indecency, shame, Rom. 1, 27. (Ecclus.
26, 8. Jos. Ant. 16. 7. 6.) By euphemism,
shame, for nakedness, pudenda, Rev. 16, 15 ;
so Sept. for rms Ex. 20, 26. Lev. 18, 6. 7.
T : .
do-^/icoi/, ovos, 6, TI, adj. (a priv. <rxrj-
fj.a,~) deformed, ugly, Pcxpals dcrxfmomr
Hdian. 5. 6. 24. In N. T. unseemly, unbe
coming, uncomely, I Cor. 12, 23. Sept. for
fi^S Deut. 24, 1. So Plut. Mor. II. p. 171.
Xen. Apol. Socr. 7.
CKTttiTia,, as, i], (acraiTos , a priv. o-co<a,)
the life of an aauTos , i. e. debauchery, re
velry, riot, Eph. 5, 18. Tit. 1, 6. 1 Pet. 4,
105
avjij
4. Sept. Prov. 28, 7. Hdian. 2 5. 2. Plato
Rep. 560. e.
* ,
ewramt>9, adv. (ao-coroy,) with revelry,
riotously, Luke 15, 13. Jos. Ant. 12. 4. 8
et Dem. 1025. 19 ua-corwy fjv.
ara/rrea), S>, f. qo-a), (aVaKToy,) to Je eft s-
orderly, of soldiers not keeping the ranks,
Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 6. In N. T. trop. to walk
disorderly, to lead a disorderly life, 2 Thess.
3, 7. So Xen. (Ec. 5. 15. ib. 7. 31.
ara/CTO?, ou, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. Tacr<r,)
disorderly, not in array, of soldiers not
keeping the ranks, Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 7. Jn
N. T. trop. disorderly, unruly, leading a
disorderly life, 1 Thess. 5, 14. So Plut.
de Puer. educ. 7 arawot rjSoval. Plato Legg.
806. c.
aTtt/CTW?, adv. (araKToy,) disorderly,
without order, Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 7. In N.
T. trop. drd/cTcoy Trepnrarelv, to walk disor
derly, to lead a disorderly life, 2 Thess. 3,
6. 11. So drdicrcoy nv Isocr. ad Nicod. p.
46. ed. Wolf. comp. Plato Phileb. 29. a.
are/a/09, ou, 6, rj, adj. (a priv. reicvov, )
childkss, Luke 20, 28. 29. 30. Sept. for
" Tl* Gen. 15, 2. Ecclus. 16, 3. Enrip.
Hec. 514.
CLTCVlLfi), f. icrfo, (arevTis , a intens. reiVa>.)
to look at intently, steadfastly, earnestly, to
fix the eyes upon; with dat. see Matth.
5 401. 2; Luke 4, 20. 22, 56. Acts 3, 12.
10, 4. 14, 9. 23, 1. So enaTfvi&iv rols
ftpffaaiv Synes. Ep. 1. With els c. ace.
Acts 1, 10. 3, 4. 6, 15. 7, 55. 11, 6. 13,9.
2 Cor. 3, 7. 13. So Jos. B. J. 5. 12. 3.
Pol. 6. 11. 7.
arep, adv. c. gen. without, in ilie absence
of, mostly poetical, Luke 22, 6. 35 ; see
Buttm. \ 146. 1, 3. 2 Mace. 12, 15. Plut.
de cap. ex inim. utilit. 1. Horn. Od. 7. 325.
arifld^Q), f. ao-o), (arifioy.) to dislionour,
e. g.
1. Pr. by withholding the honour and re
spect due, i. q. to contemn, to despise, c. ace.
as God Rom. 2, 23 ; Christ John 8, 49 ;
" collect. James 2, 6, comp. v. 2.
3. Sept. Mic. 7,6. Gen. 16,4. Plato Rep.
551. a, TOV TTfvrjra. Xen. An. 1. 9. 4.
2. Intens. i. q. to treat with indignity,
shamefully, c. ace. Luke 20, 11 ; Pass. Acts
5, 41. Mid. with ace. of thing, Rom. 1, 24
TO aro)fiaTa avra>v, where others Pass, and
avruv. Sept. Prov. 22, 22. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6.
20. Comp. Plato Phaed. 65. c, TO
ay, ^, (artjitoy.) dishonour, i. e.
1. Pr. absence of honour, i. q. vileness,
meanness, sc. of condition 1 Cor. 15,43;
of use, as vessels, Rom. 9, 21. 2 Tim. 2, 20.
2. Genr. i. q. shame, reproach, 1 Cor. 11,
14. 2 Cor. 6,8. 11, 21 Kara drip-iav Xya>,
/ say it to my reproach, spoken ironically.
So Rom. 1, 26 TrdSq dri/iiay, i. e. shameful
passions. Sept. Jer. 23, 40. Hdian. 2. 4. 9.
Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 13.
tm/409, ou, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. TI^TJ,)
without honour, unhonoured, Matt. 13, 57.
Mark 6, 4. 1 Cor. 4, 10 ; of parts of the
body 1 Cor. 12, 23. Sept. for nbpa I s . 3,
5. Ecclus. 10, 19. Diod. Sic. 17. 66. Xen.
An. 7. 7. 46, 50.
dri/iOft), w, f. cocrco, (oYi/ioy,) to dishon
our, to treat with indignity, shamefully, like
dri^dfa>, Pass. Mark 12, 4. Sept. 2 Sam.
10, 5. Hermog. p. 347. 5, ex Demosth.
ar/ii?, /Soy, f), (kindr. dr/j,dy, arjfj.i, ) va
pour, James 4, 14 ; comp. Wisd. 2, 4. Also
Acts 2, 19 Kal dr/zi Sa KUTTVOV, quoted from
Joel 3, 3 [2, 30], where Sept. for rvha-W
jUJS. Sept. for 1 Lev. 16, 13. Hdian. 1.
6/5. Plato Tim. 87. e.
aro/i09, ov, 6, 17, adj. t (a priv. ropj,
Tep.va>.) uncut, as a meadow Soph. Trach.
200 ; not to be cut, indivisible, Plut. Phoc. 3.
Plato Soph. 229. d. In N. T. of time, neut.
aro/xoi/, an atom, a moment ; 1 Cor. 1 5, 52
eV drd/zco. So Hesych. Iv drd/iov eV pnvr]-
fJMTl, tV TU^ei.
aro7T09, ou, 6, ^, adj. (a priv. Torroy,)
out of place, i. e.
1. Of conduct or the like, amiss, wrong,
Luke 23, 41. Acts 28, 6 p.r)8ev UTOTTOV no
thing amiss, i. e. no harm. [25, 5.] 2 Mace.
14,23. Hdian. 4. 11. 7. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 11.
2. Of persons, wrongful, wicked, 2 Thess.
3, 2. Athen. 7. p. 279. d ; see Wetst N.
T. in loc.
-4-rrttXeta, ay, 17, Attalia, a maritime
city of Pamphylia in Asia Minor, Acts 14,
25. It lay near the mouth of the river
Catarrhacte, not far from the border of Ly-
cia ; and was built by Attalus Philadelphus,
king of Pergamus. Now Adalia or Antali.
Strabo 14. p. 667. Leake s Asia Minor p.
193.
avydfo, f. do-co, (avyf), ) to shine upon,
to illumine, c. ace. Eurip. Hec. 636. In
N. T. intrans. to shine, to be radiant ; trop.
c. dat. in some editt. 2 Cor. 4, 4. So Sept.
pr. Lev. 13, 24-26.
avyr/j fjs, rj, light, radiance, brightness,
as of the day, the sun ; Acts 20, 1 1 a
Avyovaros
106
avyrjs, until day-light. Sept. for W55 Is. 59,
9. PolyEcn. 4. p. 386 Kara TTJV Trpdorrjv av-
yf)i> rf/s r)fj.epas. Xen. Mem. 4. 7. 7 livtv
ifkiov avyrjs.
Avyov(TTO$, ov, 6, Augustus, the sur
name conferred by th3 Roman senate upon
Octavlanus, the nephew of Julius Caesar,
and the first Roman emperor ; under whose
reign Christ was born; Luke 2, 1. See
Flor. 4. 12. Sueton. Octav. 7. Augustus
died A. D. 14, at the age of 76 ; and was
succeeded by Tiberius, whom he had al
ready admitted to the throne as co-regent ;
Sueton. Oct. 99 sq. ib. Tib. 21. Tac. Ann.
1. 3.
fos, ovs, 6, 17, adj. (avros,
i, ) self-complacent; hence self-willed,
stubborn, Tit. 1, 7. 2 Pet. 2, 10. Sept. for
13> Gen. 49, 3. 7. Pol. 27. 8. 8. Plato Legg.
692. a.
ov, 6, 77, adj. (avros, alpf-
roV, cupe w,) self-chosen, self-elected, a-rpaTT]-
yoi Xen. An. 5. 7. 29 ; voluntary, ^dvaros
Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 36. In N. T. acting from
:hoice, spontaneous ; in place of an adv.
coluntarily, spontaneously, 2 Cor. 8, 3. 17 ;
see Buttm. $ 123. 6. So Lucian. Catapl. 4
ftTrero ateaiperos pot. Plut. de Garrul. 4.
av jVT(t), u>, f. ?7<7CB, (afaevnjs ; avros,
eirea,) to have authority over, c. gen. 1 Tim.
2, 12. Only in N. T. and eccl. writers;
Hesych. al^evrflv fov<nd{iv. Basil. M.
Ep. 52, 86. Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 120.
avXew, w, f. jjo-o), (aiXos,) to pipe, to
play on the pipe, c. dat. commodi, Matt. 1 1 ,
17. Luke 7, 32. Pass. part. neut. TO av\ov-
lievov 1 Cor. 14, 7. JEl V. H. 14. 8. Xen.
GEc. 1. 10.
av\r), fjy, fj, (kindr. aa>, arjp.t, ) pr. a yard,
a court, any enclosed space in the open air
exposed to the weather ; in Horn, the court
yard before the house, surrounded by out
buildings and serving also for the cattle, II.
4. 433, Od. 9. 185. In N. T.
1 . a fold for sheep; into which the flocks
are driven at night, John 10, 1. 16. So of
the circle in which nomadic shepherds pitch
their tents, Jos. Ant. 1. 11. 2; comp. Bibl.
Res. in Palest. II. p. 201.
2. the court of an oriental house, the
quadrangle around which the house itself
was built, which served also as a place of
waiting for visitors and attendants ; Matt.
26, 58. 69. Mark 14, 54. 66. 15, 16.
Luke 22, 55. John 18, 15. Sept. for isn
2 Sam. 17, 18. Esth. 1, 5. Jos. Ant 12.4.
11. M}. V, H. 3. 4, Plato Conv. 212, d,
3. the outer court of the Jewish temple
known as the court of the gentiles, Rev.
11, 2. Sept. and ISO 2 Chr. 29, 16. 33,5.
Neh. 13, 7, comp. v. 5 ; rnW 2 Chr. 6, 13.
1 Mace. 4, 38.
4. Synecd. a house, mansion, palace,
Matt. 26, 3. Luke 11, 21. Comp. Sept.
and 1? Esth. 4, 2. Hdian. 1. 14. 8. Pol.
5. 26. 9.
O v, 6, (auXeco,) a piper, min
strel, Matt. 9, 23. Rev. 18, 22. For min
strels employed in mourning, see Jos. B. J.
3. 9. 5 ; comp. Jer. 9, 17. Buxtorf Lex.
Ghald. 766, 1524. Ml V. H. 14. 8. Xen.
Mem. 1. 7. 2.
av\lofjuu } f. la-ouai, Mid. depon. (av-
Xi/,) also Pass. aor. 1 rjvXicrSriv, to lie in a
fold, to be folded, so cattle Horn. Od. 12.
265. ib. 14. 412 ; of an army, to bivouac
for the night, to rest upon their arms, Pol. 8.
34. 2. Xen. An. 4. 1. 11. In N. T. to pass
the night, to lodge, absol. Matt. 21, 17.
Luke 21, 37. Sept. for -jifc Judg. 19, 6. 7.
So Jos. Ant. 1. 19. 1. Xen. An. 4. 5. 21.
C&IM.09, ov, 6, (kindr. a co, arj^i-. ai ,) a
pipe, tibia, 1 Cor. 14, 7. It had a gene
ral resemblance to the hautboy or flageo
let; see Diet, of Antt. art. Tibia. Sept.
for ^bn 2 Sam. 10, 5. Hdian. 5. 3. 15.
Xen. Conv. 6. 4.
av^dvco and avi;a>, f. avgr)o-a>, aor. 1
7]vr)o-a, Pass. aor. 1 r]vt)%r)v, Matt. 13, 32.
1 Pet. 2, 2. The form av<B occurs twice,
Eph. 2, 21. Col. 2, 19; also in the Greek
poets, and Jos. 4. 4. 1. Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 33.
Plato Tim. 82. d. Lat. augeo, i. e. to aug
ment, to increase, both trans, and intrans.
1 . Trans, i. q. to make grow, to give in
crease ; so of plants or fruits, trop. c. ace.
2 Cor. 9, 10 i ace. impl. 1 Cor. 3, 6. 7.
Pass, to grow, to grow up, to be increased,
as plants Matt. 13, 32 ; trop. 2 Cor. 10, 15.
Col. 1, 6 in later editt. So Pass. trop. with
tls c. ace. Col. 1,10. 1 Pet. 2, 2 in later
editt. Sept. for srsin Is. 61, 11. Hdian.
3. 8. 9. Xen. Eq. 5. 7. Plato Prot. 320. e.
2. Intrans. to grow, to grow up, to re
ceive increase ; only in late writers, Wetst.
N. T. I. p. 335. Winer J 31. 1. AbsoL
Matt. 6, 28 ra Kpiva rov dypov TTCOS av^dvfi.
Mark 4, 8. Luke 1, 80. 2, 40. 12, 27. 13,
19. John 3, 30. Acts 6, 7. 7, 17. 12, 24.
19, 20. Col. 2, 19 avfi TTJV av^rjcriv row
3eoO increaseth (with) the increase of GocL,
which God imparts ; comp. John 17, 26 in
art dyanda) no. 2. With ei y ri, to grow up
into any thing, Eph. 2, 21 ; (s p^os Xen.
1 07
avros
Lac. 2. 5;) also ds riva, Eph. 4, 15 au)j-
<rufj.(v (Is avrov (Xpto-ToV) ra irdvra, we
should grow up unto him in all things, i. e.
for him as the head, comp. 1, 5. With tv
TIVI 2 Pet. 3, 18. Jos. Ant. 4. 4. 1. ^Esop.
Fab. 48. Diod. Sic. 4. 64. Comp. Lucian.
Pseudosoph. 4.
avfycris, ecos, TI, (avai>a),) increase,
grow/h, Eph. 4, 16. Col. 2, 19 see in avd-
va> no. 2. 2 Mace. 5, 16. Pol. 17. 6. 4.
Xen. (Ec. 5. 1.
avo) : see avgdva.
avpiov, adv. (avpa, aca, ar//,) Z/KJ mor-
row, to morrow, absol. Matt. 6, 30. Luke 12,
28. Acts 23, 15. 20. 25, 22. 1 Cor. 15, 32.
Sept. for 1HB Ex. 8, 10. 2 Sam. 11, 12.
(Antiph. 775. 5. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 31.)
Hence of fut. time indefinite, James 4, 13
o~fjp.epov 77 avpiov KT\. Luke 13, 32. 33 trij-
fiepov Kal avpiov Kal rrj f^ofievrj to day and
to morrow and the day following, i. e. for a
brief season. With the article fj avpiov
(r/fitpa), as adjective, Buttm. 5 125. 6; the
morrow, the next day, Matt. 6, 34 bis, els TTJV
avpiov KT\. Luke 10, 35. Acts 4, 3. 5. James
4, 14. So Pol. 1. 60. 5. Xen. An. 6. 4. 15 ;
comp. CEc. 11. 6.
avcrrrjpo^ d, 6v, (kindr. aw, ava>, o>,)
austere, i. e. pr. rough, astringent to the
taste, Dioscor. 5. 6 ; vSwp Plato Phil. 61. c.
In N. T. trop. austere, harsh, in a moral
sense, Luke 19, 21. 22. So 2 Mace. 14,30.
Pol. 4. 20. 7. Plut. Quaest. Gr. 40 <rxppvv
KO\ avoTrjpos-
avrapfceia, as, TJ. (avrdpKrjs^ sufficiency
in oneself, spoken : a) Of a mind satis
fied with its own lot, contentment, 1 Tim.
6, 6. So Diog. Laert. 10. 130. Diod. Sic.
lib. 33. p. 183 Tauchn. b) Of things, a
sufficiency, competency, 2 Cor. 9, 8.
eo?, ovs, 6, 77, adj. (avrdj,
dpKtw.) self-sufficing, self-competent, npos
TI Xen. Mem. 4. 8. 11. In N. T. content,
satisfied with one s lot, Phil. 4, 11. So Ec-
clus. 40, 18. Pol. 6. 48. 7. Xen. Mem. 2.
6.2.
s, ov, 6, fj, adj. (auroy,
KaraKpivu>.) self -condemned, Tit. 3, 11.
Epiphan. p. 704. b. Photius : oi ao-ejSfty au-
TOKaraKpiToi.
auTO/U,a,TO9, 77, O v, adj. (avros, /now, p.e-
/iaa,) self-acting, self-moving, as tripods
Horn. II. 18. 376. In N. T. spontaneous,
of oneself, of one s own accord, in place of
an adverb, Buttm. 123. 6. Mark 4, 28
-drTi yap f/ yrj Kap7ro(pop(1. Acts 12,
10. So Wisd. 17, 6. Diod. Sic. 1. 8. Plato
Poiit. 272. a, avrofj.drr}s dva8i8ovo-ijs TTJI
ov, o, (OVTOS, oTrro/xat,) see
ing for oneself, an eye-witness, Luke 1,2.
Pol. 1. 46. 4. Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 18.
auroy, 17, o, pron. emphat. self; in the
oblique cases often him, her, it ; with the
art. 6 avros the -eery one, the same; see
Buttm. 5 127. 2. Kuhner 5 303. 3.
1. Self, oneself, marking emphatically a
person or thing as distinguished from a>.
others.
a) Joined with a noun or pronoun, as if
in apposition ; and put either before the
noun and its article, or after them both ;
the article being omitted only before pro
per names, or at most before nouns de
noting individuals, a) With proper names,
e. g. with the art. Acts 8, 13 6 Se 2t-
fjuav Kal avros. Luke 24, 15 avros 6 irj-
a-ovs. John 4, 44. Matt. 3, 4. Mark 6,
17. al. (Plut. Mor. II. p. 3 avros ... 6 Za>-
Trv/joy.) Without the art. John 4, 2 !?;-
aovs avros. Heb. 11, 11 avrrj 2dp pa.
Mark 12, 36. 37 avros Aavt8. Luke 20, 42.
al. So Plut. J. Gas. 7 avros Kuctpcov. Luc.
D. Mort. 29. 2. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 6. (3)
With other nouns, usually with the art.
John 5, 36 aura TO. epya. 14, 11 Sta TO. fpya
aura. Gal. 6, 13 ot 7repiTefj.v6fj.fvoi avroi.
Rom. 8, 21. 1 Cor. 11, 14. 15, 28. 2 Cor.
11, 14. 1 Thess. 4, 16. Rev. 21, 3. al.
(Hdian. 3. 13. 10. Xen. An. 1. 8. 14. Hi. 6.
4.) In Luke we find the formulas : avrff
\. ev avrfi TTJ fjfJiepa V. &pa, eV avrw ra>
Kaipw, emphat. in that very day or time,
Luke 2, 38. 7, 21. 10, 21. 12, 12. 13, 1.
31. 20, 19. 23, 12. 24, 13. 33. Acts 16,
1 8. Spec, once i. q. of oneself, of one s own
accord ; John 1 6, 27 avros yap 6 Trarrjp
(ptXet vfj.ds. So Luc. D. Deor. 20. 10. Xen.
An. 2. 1 . 5. y) With pronouns ; e. g.
pron. personal, as auroy e-yw Luke 24, 39.
Rom. 15, 14. 2 Cor. 10, 1 ; /wycb avro r
Acts 10, 26. (Hdian. 2. 3. 10. Xen. Mem.
I. 6. 14.) So vfj.t~is avrol Mark 6, 31. 1
Thess. 4, 9 ; aurot vfj.f is John 3, 28 ; vp.<av
avru>v Acts 20, 30. 1 Cor. 5, 13. 11, 13.
Eph. 6, 9. (Hdian. 1. 4. 14. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1.
II. Hi. 1. 24.) With a relat pron. Matt.
27, 57 os Kal avros who himself also. Mark
15, 43. 1 Pet. 2, 24. (Plut. J. Caes. 5.
Hdian. 7. 1 . 24.) With a pron. demonstr.
as auroC 8 rovrow Acts 25, 25 ; avrol ov-
TOI .Acts 24, 15. 20; so Hdian. 3. 13. 7.
Thuc. 6. 33 ASf/valct avrol ovrot.
b) Where the noun to which auras refers
ai/ro?
108
afro?
is followed by a clause or by several words ;
here avrds is inserted after the clause for
the sake of distinctness or emphasis. a)
Genr. Matt. 4, 16 rots Ka%r]p.fvois ... <j>a>s
dveT(L\fv avrols. 5, 40. 12, 36. 25, 29.
Luke 1, 36. John 6, 15 avr6s p.6vos. 15, 2
bis. Rev. 2, 7. 26. 6, 4. So Palaeph. Fab.
20. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 15. ib. 3. 3. 38 av
ros fiovos. /3) Spec, where avros takes
up again the subject (or object) of the verb,
in apodosis or elsewhere, emphat. i. q. 6 av
ros or OVTOS. Matt. 6, 4 KUL 6 TraTrjp aov
... avros KT\. John 7, 4. 14, 10. Matt. 12,
50 OO-TIS yap av TTOLTJO-T) . . . avros p.ov aSeX-
(pos, comp. Mark 3, 45 where it is OVTOS.
So in apodosis, Xen. An. 1. 9. 29 6i> wero
TTIOTOV . . . ra^v avTov evpe KT\.
c) Where the personal pronoun to which
avTos refers, is implied in the form of the
verb, and not expressed ; here avrds thus
standing alone in the nominative (very rare
ly in an oblique case) is i. q. myself, thyself,
himself, and the like ; or at least for /, thou,
Tie, etc. pronounced with emphasis. a)
Genr. and so too KOI avros, / myself also, I
also ; Matt. 1, 21 avTosyap troxrei TOV \aov
avTov,for HE shall save his people. 3, 11
OVTOS v/xas QaTtrio-fi, HE shall baptize you.
25, 17 eKfpo~T]o~e Kal avros aXXa Svo, HE also
gained other two. Mark 1, 8. 2, 25. 3. 13.
Luke 1, 17. 22. 6, 35. 42 euros- TTJV ... 80-
KOV ov /3Xe7r<B!> thyself not beholding the beam,
etc. 10, 1. 11, 14. 15, 14. John 9, 21 bis.
Acts 2, 34. 21, 24. 1 Cor. 3, 15. Phil. 2,
24 OTI Kal avTos Taverns e Xevo-o/iat, i. e. I
myself also. Heb. 5, 2. Rev. 21,7. al. saep.
Rev. 19, 12 fl pf) avro s. With a parti
ciple, Acts 17, 25 ovSe VTTO xfip&v dv%p<a-
TTCOJ/ 3( pairevfTai . . . avros SiSovs Trao~i farfv
KT\. So genr. Hdian. 1. 8. 3. Plut. J.
Caes. 2. Xen. Cyr. 1. 8. 10 ; Kal avro s Xen.
Cyr. 1. 6. 2 ; with particip. Plut. Mor. II.
p. 9 avTos . . . KeXevo-as. Thuc. 6. 5.
PLUR. nom. Luke 11,4 Kal yap avTol d(pie-
p.fv, for WE also forgive. 22, 71. Gal. 2,
17. Luke 11, 46 KOI avroi . . . ov Trpoo-^rav-
ere, and ye yourselves, v. 52. Acts 2, 22.
18, 15. 20, 34. Rom. 15. 14. 1 Thess. 5,
2. Heb. 13, 3. Matt. 5, 4 OTI avroi TrapaKXrj-
%f)o-ovrai,for THEY shall be comforted, v. 5-
9. Luke 14, 1. 12. John 4, 45. Acts 13, 14.
1 Thess. 1, 9. Heb. 8, 9. Rev. 21, 3. al.
So 1 and 2 pers. Xen. Cyr. 8. 1.4; 3 pers.
Hi. 2. 8. ib. 5. 2. /3) Spec, of a person
not named, but well known ; like Engl.
He emphatic; e. g. of God, Heb. 13, 5
avros yap ftprjKtvfor He hath said. So of
Jesus, He, i. q. the Master, the Lord, Mark
4, 38. Luke 5, 17. 10, 38. Acts 10, 42.
(Comp. the avTos .f<f>r), ipse dixit, of the
Pythagoreans, Jamblich. Vit. Pythag. 18.
Cic. Nat. Deor. 1.5.) Genr. of any one
some time before spoken of; e. g. John the
Baptist, Matt. 11, 14; Zaccheus, Luke 19,
9. Also in epanorthosis, as Mark 2. 25 TI
eVoiijo-e AainS, ore . . . eirfivao-tv OVTOS Kal
of fj,T avTov. Luke 6 : 3. John 2, 12. y)
With an ordinal number; Rev. 17, 11 av-
ror oySoo? eVri himself is the eighth, i. e.
there are himself and seven others, he (av-
ros) being the chief; comp. 2 Pet. 2, 5. So
Thuc. 1. 46. Xen. Hell. 2. 2. 17. 8)
Rarely in an oblique case, and only when it
begins the construction ; Buttm. 1 27. 2. b.
Luke 24, 24 avr6i> 8e OVK eldov. John 9, 21
avTov epcorTjcrare. Eph. 2, 10 avTov yap
eV/ief Troirjpa. So Plato Lys. 204. a, avrov
TrpaiTov f)8ea>s aKovo~atyx av. Xen. Hi. 6. 10.
2. For the simple pers. pronoun of the
third person, he, she, it ; but only in the
oblique cases, never in the nominative, and
never at the beginning of a clause ; Buttm.
5 127. 2.
a) Genr. as Matt. 3, 16 dvfwx%T)o~av avroi
of ovpavoi. 6, 26 bis, avra . . . avrwi . v. 34
avT%. 7, 9. 10. Mark 1, 10. 4, 36. 12, 19.
Luke 1, 22 bis. avrots. 4, 41. John 1, 5. 6.
4, 39. 40. Acts 5, 9. Rom. 1, 20 avrowr.
Rev. 2, 18. al. saep. Rom. 10, 5 et Gal. 3,
10. 12 6 Troirjo~as avra rjo~fTai fv avroly,
quoted from Sept. Lev. 18, 5, where avra
refers to ra Trpoaray/iara Kal ra /cpi^ara
rov Seov. So Plut. J. Cses. 2. Xen. Mem.
3. 1.3, 4. Sometimes genit. avroi) is put
before the noun governing it, but without
emphasis ; John 2, 23 Secopovi/rey avrov ra
o-r^fla, a eVot ei. 3,. 19. 21. 4, 47. 12, 40.
2 Cor. 8, 2. Rev. 18, 5 ; also before two
nouns, Acts 3, 7. Tit. 1, 15. Occasionally
the pronoun is two or three times repeated,
where it may either refer to the same per
son, as Matt. 26, 71. Mark 10, 33. 34 ; or
to different persons, as Mark 8, 22 Kal
<pfpovo-ii> avr<5 [ ir/axiv] ru<p\6i>, Kal TraptKa-
Xovo-fi> avrov [ l^o-ovv] , Iva avrov [rov TV-
(p\ov] ah/^rai. 9, 27. 28. In other examples
the first pronoun belongs to the construction
of the case absolute, as Matt. 8,1.5. Mark
5, 2. Acts 7, 21. al.
b) Where there is no direct grammatical
subject or antecedent expressed, but the
pronoun refers to one implied, e. g. a) To
a gentile noun or the like implied in the
mention of a place, country, region ; Matt.
4, 23 and Luke 4, 15 f8i8ao-Kev ev rats
o-vraywyais avraiv sc. T&V Ta\i\ala>v. 9, 35.
11,1 (comp. Luke 9, 6). 12, 9 avTav, i. e.
the people of that place, comp. v. 1. Acts
109
OfTO?
8, 5 (KT)pvo~o-(v avTols TOV XpicrroV, sc. rois
2afj.apeiTais. 20, 2. 2 Cor. 2, 13 comp. V.
12. So Lucian. Tim. 9. Dial. Mort. 12.4.
Time. 1. 136 6 8( Qep.Lo-TOK\r]s (ptvyd en
HfXoTrowrjcrov cs K.epKvpai>, &v OVTOIV fvtp*
ytTTjs. See Winer 22. 3. /3) To a noun
implied in a preceding one ; e. g. an ab
stract in a concrete, John 8, 44 on \jsev-
crn/s e oTi KCU 6 irarfjp UVTOV sc. rov \^ev8ovs-
Vice versa, Rom. 2, 26 tav fj aKpoftvo-Tia
. . . oi/x\ T) d/cp. avTov [TOV diepofivcrTov] tls
TrfpiTofj.Tjv \oyicr 5r)<TfTai. Also Luke 23, 51,
where mirSav refers to the Sanhedrim, as
implied in the Sing. QovXtvT-fjs v. 50. Comp.
Sept. Jon. 1, 3 Kal fvpe n\olov /3a&/bi> els
Qapcris . . . Kal dvffirj ds avTO TOV TrXf varai
per avTcav. See Winer 1. c. y) To a
subject implied in a preceding verb or other
words; Luke 18, 15 eVeri/nT/crai/ avrols,
SC. rols irpoo-(ppovo-iv TO. fipefyrj. 1 Pet. 3,
14 TOV 8( (po^ov avTcov fj.Tj (pof3rj?jf)Te , sc.
d(j) d)j/ Tracr^otre. Eph. 5, 12 ra yap Kpv(pfj
yivop.(va irrr avTatv, SC. TO>V TO. (pya TOV
CTKOTOVS TTOIOVVTCOV v. 11. Winer 1. c. Here
some include also Acts 12, 21 : 6 HpcoS^y
(8r]p.T]y6pf i trpbs avTOvs, as if i. q. Trpoj TOV
Srjuov ; but aiiTovs refers rather to those
sent by the Tyrians and Sidonians in v. 20,
to whom Herod gave audience before the
people; see Winer $ 21. n. 1. 8) When
the subject is presupposed as known, or
must be gathered from the whole context ;
Luke 2, 22 ai ij/iepat TOV Ka%apio~p.ov av-
rwv, i. e. of both mother and child. 5, 17
fls TO tacr3at avrovs, i. e. those present
who needed healing, without reference to
V. 15. John 20, 15 d crv /3aaracras avroV,
SC. TOV Kvpiov i*.ov V. 13. Acts 4, 5 crvva-
^rjvai. avTwv TOVS ap^ovras, i. e. of the
Jews, TOV Xaov v. 1 ; so Heb. 4, 8. 8, 8. 11,
28. So too Matt. 8, 4 TO 8>pov, 6 irpocre-
TCI( Mcovcr^r, (Is papTvpiov avTols, i. e. to
the Jews, on whom this law of Moses was
binding ; Winer $ 22. 3. 4. Spec. auroV
refers sometimes to Jesus as the Messiah,
the Lord and Master, though he is not
named ; Luke 1, 17 Kal avros TrpoeXevcrerat
tvumiw avTov, comp. v. 76. So Mark 5,
2. Jonn 9, 22 eav TIS avTov 6p.o\oyT)<rT).
1 John 2, 12. 27. 28. 2 John 6. al. A like
use of the pronoun without an antecedent
is frequent in Hebrew ; see Lehrg. p.
740.
c) In or after a relative clause with or,
e. g. a) Where the relative construction
might properly be continued, but the writer
falls out of it; Acts 3, 13. 1 Cor. 8, 6
ou ri TroVra KOI T)p.ds fls OVTOV, for KOI tls
s. ibid. 81 ov ra.TraWa Kal rjfj.(1s 61
avTov. 2 Pet. 2, 3 ols TO Kpip.a funaXcu OVK
dpytl Kal f) oTTcoXeia avTatv ov wo-Ta(i,
for Kal <av f) oTrcoXeia KrX. See also Rev. 2,
18. So Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 38 ; comp. JEl V.
H. 12. 18. Strabo 8. p. 371. Kiihner334.
1 . /3) In a following clause, for distinct
ness or explanation ; Luke 12, 8. 10. 48
Kal w 7rape 3ei/ro TroXv, Trepicrcrorepoi atrTj-
o-ovo-iv avTov. John 6, 39. 17, 2. But
here do not belong Matt. 3, 12 and Luke 3,
17: OV TO TTTVOV fl> Trj ^flpl aVTOV whoSR
winnowing-fork is in his hand, i. e. ready
for use ; comp. Matt. 3, 10. Matth. $ 472.
3. Winer 5 22. 4. a. y) In the simpli
city of ancient expression, avrov etc. is
put by pleonasm after a relative in the
same clause and in the same case ; Mark 1 ,
7 and Luke 3, 16 ov OVK eijiu IKUVOS Kv\jsas
\vo~ai TOV ip.dvra TO>V vTroS^juarwi avTov,
comp. Matt. 3, 11 where avTov is not in
serted. Mark 7, 25 r/s ei^e TO SvyaTpiov
avTTJs 7rvfvp.a aKc&apTov. Acts 15, 17. Rev.
3, 8. 7, 2. 13, 12 ; once with a relat. ad
verb, Rev. 17, 9 OTTOU 77 yvvf) xaS^rat eV
auraJv. This is the well-known Hebrew
construction of the relat. "i^X with a pro
noun following ; so Sept. for SS . . . "VSiX
or the like, Josh. 3, 4. Judg. 18, 5. 6 ; also
Sept. Is. 1,21. Judith 10, 2 ; see Heb. Gr.
j 121. 1. Lehrg. p. 743. But a like con
struction is sometimes found in Gr. writers ;
so Soph. Phil. 316 ots...3eol 8olft> iror
avTols dvTmoiv efjiov Tra^fiv. Diod. Sic.
1. 97 fls ov.,.Ka3 fKdo~Tr)v T)p.epav v8a>p
(fiepfiv (Is avTov (K TOV Nei Xov. Matth.
1 472. 3 ult. Winer J 22. 4. b.
d) Sometimes there is a transition from
the pron. of the first or second pers. to
that of the third, or vice versa ; e. g. from
the first to the third, Sing. Luke 1 , 45 comp.
44; Plur. Rev. 5, 10 comp. 9; also from
the second to the third, Rev. 18, 24 comp.
v. 22. 23. Vice versa, from the third to
the second, Matt. 23, 37. This is freq. in
Hebrew; see Heb. Gr. 134. n. 3. Lehrg;
p. 742.
e) Rarely aurou, OVTUV, is found where
the reflex. avTov, avT&v, might also stand ;
e. g. Matt. 21, 45 01 <apicraloi eyvu>o-av ort
Trepi avrcoi/ [airau/] Xeyft. John 4, 47 Kal
f]pa>Ta avTov Iva ara/3# Kal taoT/rat OVTOV
[avroG] TOV vlov. But here the writer
expresses the idea in his own person, and
not in reference to the preceding subject.
Comp. Buttm. 127. 3, and n. 4. Kiihner
$ 302. 5. Winer $ 22. 5. n. So Jos. Ant. 5.
2.11 T)TraTi)fj.(Vovs OVTOVS [avrovs} fj<
110
Diod. Sic. 17. 64 rr\v Trpbs avrbv evvolav,
comp. \ 65 o-Topyrjv Trpbs eavrov,
f) In rare instances the oblique case of
the pron. is omitted, where it must be sup
plied in thought; Acts 13, 3 KOI empires
Tas ^eipay avTols dneXvcrav sc. avTovs. Mark
6,5. Luke 14,4. John 10, 29. Eph. 5, 11.
2 Thess. 3, 15. 1 Tim. 6, 2. Dem. 1259.
11. Xen. Hell. 3. 4. 3. See Buttm. $ 130.
5. Winer 22. 1.
3. With the article, 6 UVTOS, 17 avrrj,
TO avTo, the same, not different ; Buttm.
1 127. 2. III.
a) Genr. and with a subst. Rom. 10, 12
6 avrbs Kvpios. Phil. 1, 30 rbv avrbv dycava.
1 Cor. 12, 4 TO avrb rrvevpa. v. 5. 8. 9. 11.
Matt. 26, 44. Mark 14, 39. Luke 6, 38.
Rom. 9, 21. Neut. TO alto, ra avrd,
the same, the same things, Matt. 5, 46. Luke
6, 33. Acts 15, 27 TO. avrd. Rom. 2, 1.
1 Cor. l , 10. Eph. 6, 9. al. Sept. for "ins
Job 31, 15. So 2 Mace. 3, 33. Xen. Mem.V.
4. 6, 7. NEUT. adverbially : a) TO avro, the
same, in like manner, Matt. 27, 44. 1 Cor.
12, 25. So Plut. Mor. II. p. 6 pen. Xen.
Mem. 3. 8. 5. /3) C TT! TO avro, e. g. of
place, in the same place, in one place, toge
ther, Matt. 22, 34. Acts 2, 1. 44. 1 Cor.
11, 20. Acts 4, 26, quoted from Ps. 2, 2
where Sept. for in|] ; also 2 Sam. 10, 15.
(Pol. 2. 32. 6. Comp. t Is ralro Jos. Ant.
5. 2. 11. Xen. An. 3. 1. 30.) Also of
time, at the same time, together, Acts 3, 1.
Luke 17, 35. Sept. for 1^1 Ps. 37, 38.
Deut. 32, 10. y) Kara TO UVTO, at the
same time, together, Acts 14, 1. Sept. and
tnn^ l Sam. 31, 6. 2 Sam. 2, 16. So Ml.
V. H. 14. 8. Diod. Sic. 20. 76.
b) Implying likeness, the same with any
thing, c. dat. 1 Cor. 11,5 li> yap eart KOI
TO avTo TJ7 fgvpr/pevr}. 1 Pet. 5, 9. See
Buttm. ^ 133. 2. f. Plato Euthyd. 298. a,
6 avTos TCO Xi Sco. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 35.
c) Implying stability, ever the same, un
changeable; Heb. 13, 8 I. Xp. x^es KOI <rr)-
fiepov 6 avTos. 1, 12 (TV Se 6 avTos e?, quoted
from Sept. Ps. 102, 28. So of mind or
purpose, Thuc. 2. 67 eyw pev 6 avTos ei/u
. . . vp.f Is 8e p.eTa/3dXXeTe. +
avrov, adv. (gen. of CUTO ,) in this or
that place, here, there, Matt. 26, 36. Acts
15, 34. 18, 19. 21, 4. Sept. for nta Ex.
24, 14 ; fib Num. 32, 6. Pol. 3. Vs. 2.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 5.
aVTOV, ys, ov, Att. for eavrov, rjs, ov,
reflex, pron. 3 pers. himself, herself, itself,
see Buttm. J 74. 3 ; so Matt. 1, 21. 3, 12.
Luke 5, 25. 9, 14. Acts 15, 26. 2 Tim. 2,
19. Rev. 16, 17. al. ssep. On avToC for
avTov, see in O.VTOS no. 2. e. So Hdian. 1 .
17. 26. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 28. Hell. 2. 4. 26.
In Matt. 23, 37 some for Trpbs avTrjv read
Trpbs avTTjv, which would then be for 2 pers.
Trpbs <TfavTT]v, comp. Buttm. 127. n. 5.
Kiihner } 302. 8. But see in aiiros no.
2. d. +
avr6(f>a)po$, ov, 6, 17, adj. (OVTOS, </>&>p,)
pr. caught in the xenj theft, and genr. caught
in the very act, Thuc. 6. 38. Usually and
in N. T. Neut. eV avTo^copo), in (upon)
the very act, e. g. of adultery, John 8, 4
ywrj KaTfi\r)(p %r) eV adrocpcopw p.oL^fvop.evr}.
So ^El. H. An. 11. 15 p.oixeuo/zeV?;! ywdiKa
eV. avT. KaTaAa/3coi/. Antiph. 605. ult. Xr/tpSe t-
(rav . . . eV avT. /LtTj^a^co/iei^i . Dem. 378. 12.
avro^eip, pos, 6, fj, adj. (alros, x p>)
lit. self-handed, own-handed, i. e. doing with
one s own hands ; Acts 27, 1 9 avTo^etpev
TTJV o-Kfvrjv . . . eppn^a/iei/, with our own hands
we cast out. For this adverbial use, see
Buttm. ^123. 6. Soph. Elec. 1019; c.
gen. Hdian. 7. 2. 17 avTo^etp T/Js paxys.
Dem. 321. 17; comp. Xen. Hell. 7. 3. 7.
UVXJATJpOS, a, ov, (ai>xpos, au^/zeaj,)
dusty, dirty, squalid, Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 31 ;
Torrot Plato Rep. 761. b. In N, T. genr,
for dark, dismal, 2 Pet. 2, 19. So Luc
Prometh. 14 TTJV yijv ovutri avxp-rjpav KO.I
overall. Hesych. av^/ijjpdi/ r]pov,
a<f)aipea), a>, f. TJO-OJ Rev. 22, 19 Rec.
(dvro, atpso).) fut. 2 a<pfXa> ib. Griesb. Aor. 2
d(pfl\ov, Mid. aor. 2 d(pei\6p.r)v.
1. to take from, to take away, from any
one ; c. ace. Luke 1, 25 TO omSd? p.ov,
comp. Sept. for fjbX Gen. 30, 23 ; so Xen.
Mem. 2. 6. 23 TOV (p%6vov. Also dfyaipeiv
Tr]v dpapTiav to take away sin, i. e. either to
expiate, to make atonement for, as by sacri
fices, Heb. 10, 4 (Sept. and xtoa Lev. 10,
17) ; or of God, to forgive, to pardon, Rom.
11, 27; so Sept, and x^3 Ex. 34, 7 ; *i53
Is. 27, 9. Ecclus. 47, 1 L Construed with
ace. and OTTO c. gen. of pers. Mid. Luke 16,
3 ; Pass. Luke 10, 42. So with and of
thing, Rev. 22, 19 bis ; also with id.
Rev. 22, 19. So c. and Sept. Gen. 31,31.
Sext. Empir. adv. Phys. 1. 280 el yap d(pai-
pflTai Tl OTTO TIVOS, TJTOl O~)fia flTTO O~dnp.aTOS
d(paipelTM. Theophr. Char. 2 ; c. e * Sept.
Judg. 21, 6. Xen. Ven. 12. 9.
2. Spec, to take off", i. q. to cut off, e. g.
TO o3Tiov, TO ovs, Matt. 26, 51. Mark 14,47.
Luke 22, 50. Sept. for rvnS 1 Sam. 17, 51.
^El. V. H. 3. 1 TOV K\d$ov. Comp. Hdian.
3. 7. 16.
111
rfi, fos, ovs, 6, f), adj. (a priv. cpai-
(.) not apparent, unseen, hidden, Heb.
4, 13. 2 Mace. 3, 34. Antiphon. 673. 2.
Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 2.
a<f>avi^(i), f. jo-<a, (d(f>avrjs,) 1. to make
disappear, to hide from sight; Pass, to dis
appear, to vanish away; e. g. a vapour,
Pass. James 4, 14. Philo de Char. p. 714 TO
ITKOTOS a<f)avi(Tai. Plato Rep. 855. a. Act.
Diod. Sic. 2. 20. Xen. An. 3. 4. 8.
2. Spec, to consume, to destroy, as earthly
treasures, absol. Matt. 6, 19. 20 ; comp.
Luke 12, 33. Pass, of persons, to be con
sumed, to perish, Acts 13, 41, quoted from
Sept. Hab. 1, 5. Sept. for rvnsf] Jer. 47,
4; ECX Joel 1, 18. Pol. 1. 81. 6. ib. 34.
14. 6." Xen. An. 3. 2. 11.
3. Trop. to darken, to disfigure, e. g. the
countenance by dust and ashes, opp. to a
cheerful aspect, Matt. 6, 16. Stob. Serm.
72. p. 445 yvvrj dcpai/i jjW ras o^eiy SC. with
pigments. JEi. H. A. 1. 41. Jos. Ant. 9.
3. 2.
d(f)avt,crfio^, ov, 6, (d(pai>i.) a disap
pearing, vanishing away, destruction ; e. g.
of a covenant, annulment, abrogation, Heb.
8,13. Genr. Sept. Zeph. 1,16. Diod. Sic.
15. 48. Comp. Test. XII Patriarch, p. 581
ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. (patVo-
/iat.) not apparent, unseen, i. q. dcpavr/s ,
hence a(pavros yeveo^ai, to disappear, to be
no longer seen, c. diro TWOS Luke 24, 31.
Diod. Sic. 3. 60 f^aifyvrfs VTTO Trvfvp.a.TO)v
ov a(pai/roi/ y
PlufdeDef. Orac. 1.
a<f)OpQ)V) ail/or, 6, (diro, eSpa,) pr.
place of sitting apart ; hence a privy,
draught, Matt. 15, 17. Mark 7, 19. Flo-
rent. in Geopon. 6. 2. 8. The word be
longs to a late age ; Sturz de Dial. Alex.
p. 150. Comp. in Sept. afadpos for n^S
menses, Lev. 15, 19. 20. 24. al. Psalt. Sa-
lom. 8, 13.
d<f)l8la, as, TI, (d<f)(i8fjs ; a priv. (pei-
fio/iat.) unsparingness, austerity ; Col. 2,
23 tv ... d<pei8i a TOV (rco/xaroj , in austerity
of body, i. e. harsh bodily discipline, asce-
tism. JE\. V. H. 14. 34. Comp. Thuc. 2.
OT779, TTJTOS, TI, (d(pe\j;s ; a priv.
ew.) simplicity, sincerity, Acts 2, 46.
So d<pe Xa id. J\. V. H. 3. 10. Pol. 6.
48.4.
a(e<7t9, tuts, f], (dtpir/p-i (\. v.) a letting
go, a freeing, e. g.
1. Of persons from bondage or service,
deliverance, liberty, Luke 4, 18 [19] bis.
Sept. for ifflan Is. 58, 6. Pol. 1. 79. 12.
Plato Polit. 273". c.
2. From the guilt and consequences of
sins, remission, forgiveness, pardon ; so a<pe-
o-ts TUV apstpriuv Matt. 26, 28. Mark 1, 4.
Luke 1,77. 3,3. 24,47. Acts 2, 38. 5,31.
10,43. 13,38. 26,18. Col. 1,14; a<peo-is TUV
7rapa7rra>/iaT&>i> id. Eph. 1, 7 ; also simply
Sheens id. Mark 3, 29. Heb. 9, 22. 10, 18.
So from debt, punishment, Sept. Deut. 15,
3 ; Trjs ripcapias Difed. Sic. 36. p. 222 ; row
(povov Plato Legg. 869. d.
<i<f> y h T}S, r], (aTTTu,) a joining, a joint,
e. g. of the body, trop. Eph. 4, 16 see in
mxopr]yia. Col. 2, 19. Plut. M. Anton.
27. Plato Ax. 365. a, o-wei\fyp.evov .ras
a(pds, KOI rw <ru>p.aTL p(afj.aXfov /crX.
aff^apcna, as, 17, (a03aproy,) incorrup-
tion, exemption from decay ; so of the bodies
of the saints after the resurrection, opp. f)
</>3opa, TO (fiapTov, 1 Cor. 15, 42. 50. 53.
54. Hence genr. immortality, the future
life and bliss of the saints in heaven, Rom.
2, 7. 2 Tim. 1, 10. So Wisd. 2, 23. Plut.
Aristid. 6. Trop. incorruptness, sincerity,
Eph. 6, 24 ev dffiapo-ia. So in M^s. Tit.
2, 7 ev TT) SiSacrAcaXia d8ia<p3opt ai/, cre/ij o-
afi$rapTO<>, ov , 6, 17, adj. (a priv. <p3ei pa>.)
incorruptible, undecaying, enduring; e. g.
of things, 1 Pet. 1,4. 3, 4 ; opp. <p3apror,
1 Cor. 9, 25. 1 Pet. 1, 23 ; so of the future
bodies of the saints, 1 Cor. 15, 52. Of God,
immortal, 1 Tim. 1, 17 ; opp. <p3apr6s av-
SpcoTTos, Rom. 1, 23. Wisd. 12, 1. Diog.
Laert. 10. 123. Plut. de Def. Orac. 19 eVi
(Sew) di Sto) Kai d<p%dpTa>.
as, T], (tifpZopos ; a priv. (p3ei-
pco,) incorrupt ion ; trop. incorruptness, pu
rity of doctrine ; in Mss. for dSuj<^3opia
Tit. 2, 7.
. f. d(p^o-o), (OTTO , ir/p-i,) aor. 2
d^)^!/, aor. 1 dcprjxa , Pass. aor. 1 d(pe%rjv
Pass. fut. 1 d(pe3ijo-o/xat. See Buttm. { 108.
I. Anomalous forms are : Pres. 2 p. d (p I s
from d(j)f<o, Rev. 2, 20 in later edit. comp.
Ex. 32, 32. Buttm. 5 106. n. 5. Winer} 14
3. Imperf. fjtyiov from d(pia>, Mark 1,34.
II, 16 ; comp. Ecc. 2, 18. 5, 11. Philo Leg
ad Cai. p. 1021. Buttm. { 108. I. 5. Winei
1. c. For the augm. see Buttm. } 86. n. 2
Perf. Pass. 3 plur. d (pew IT at Matt. 9, 2
5. Mark 2, 5. 9. al. from a form of the Perf.
Act. d<peo>Ka, Buttm. } 108. I. l,marg. note.
} 97. n. 2. Winer 1. c. To send forth 01
away, to let go away ; e. g.
112
1. Pr. to send away, to dismiss; c. ace.
a) Genr. of persons, e. g. TOVS o^Xovy, TOV
o x \ov, Matt. 13, 36. Mark 4, 36. So Pol.
33. 1. 6. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 8. b) Spec, of a
wife, to put away, to divorce, 1 Cor. 7, 11.
12. 13. So Jos. Ant. 15. 7. 10. Hdot. 5. 39.
c) Of the voice, to send forth, to utter ; Mark
15, 37 dfpels (pcavrjv p.fyd\r)v, uttering a loud
cnj. Sept. for bi p "jna Gen. 45, 2. (Lu-
cian. Jup. Trag. 15. Plato Rep. 475. a.)
Also of the spirit, life, i. q. to give up;
Matt. 27, 50 afprjue TO -Trvevp-a he gave up
the gTios^expired. So d(p. TTJV fyvxh" Sept.
Gen. 35, 18. JEl H. An. 2. 1. Hdot. 4. 190 ;
of the breath Thuc. 2. 49. In the follow
ing significations the primary idea of send
ing away is retained only in a modified
sense :
2. to dismiss from one s attention or care.
to let be, to leave, i. e. a) to leave by going
away, departing, from a person, place, or
thing, to forsake, to quit; c. ace. Matt. 4, 11
Tore dfpirjaiv avroy 6 SiajSoXoy. V. 20 d<pev-
res TO. 8i K Tva. v. 22. 18, 12. 22, 22. 19, 27.
29. Mark 10, 28. 29. 14, 50. Luke 5, 11.
10, 30. John 4, 3 d(prJKe TTJV lovSaiav. 16,
28. al. Trop. Rom. 1, 27. Rev. 2, 4.
(WisdJO, 14. Ecclus. 6, 27. Lucian. D.
Deor. 672.) With an ace. and predicate,
to leave a person in any state, e. g. alone,
IJLOVOV, John 8, 29. 16, 32. (Comp. Lucian.
1. c.) Trop. of disease, a fever ; Matt. 8,
15 ital d(pTJKfv avTTjV 6 irvpfTos. Mark 1, 31.
Luke 4, 39. John 4, 52. b) to leave be
hind, to let remain ; Pass, to be left, to re
main ; c. ace. Matt. 5, 24 a<pes e*f I TO o>-
pw crov. John 4, 28. Luke 19, 44 ; Pass.
Matt. 24, 2. Mark 13, 2. Luke 21, 6. Matt.
24, 40. 41. Luke 17, 34. 35. 36. So to
leave behind at death, c. ace. Mark 12, 19.
20. 21. 22 ; ace. et dat. Matt. 22, 25. John
14, 27. With an ace. and predicate, to
leave or let remain in any state, e. g. John
14, 18 OVK d(pT)o-a> vp.ds op(pavovs. Acts 14,
17. Heb. 2, 8 ; also Pass, with dat. of pers.
Matt. 23, 38. Luke 13, 35. So Sept. 2 Chr.
28, 14. 1 Mace. 1, 48. c) to leave unheed
ed ; e. g. of persons, to let be, to let alone ;
Matt. 15, 14 a(f)fTe OVTOVS let them alone,
heed them not. (Comp. Xen. An. 5. 4. 7.)
Of things, to omit, i. e. not to dwell upon,
Heb. 6, 1 ; or also to leave undone, to ne
glect, Matt. 23, 23 bis, d^Tj/care TO /BapvTfpa
TOV vop.ov KT\. Mark 7, 8 dfpevres yap TTJV
fVTo\rjv TOV SeoO. Luke 11, 42. So Eurip.
Androm. 393. Soph. CEd. C. 1537 TU Sfta.
Dem. 11. 8 TOV Kaipov.
3. to let go from, to let off, pr. a person
from debt or accusation, as dcp. TWO. TOV
(povov Dem. 983. 22. In N. T. with ace.
of thing and dat. of pers. to remit, to for
give, e. g. debts or the like, Matt. 18, 27.
32; absol. Mark 11, 25. 26. So Sept.
Deut. 15, 2. JEl V.H. 14. 24. Dem. 1480.
11. Hence of sins, transgressions, to remit,
to forgive, to pardon; e. g TO.S a^aprias
Matt. 9, 6. Mark 2, 7. 10. Luke 5, 21. 7,
49 ; ace. et dat. Luke 11,4 afas TJ/JUV TO.S
apapTias. 1 John 1,9; Pass. Matt. 12, 31.
James 5, 15. John 20, 23 (see in Sa) ;
and SO d(pta>VTai voi (trou) at apapriai
Matt. 9, 2. 5. Mark 2, 5. 9. Luke 5, 20. 7,
47. 48. 1 John 2, 12. Also TO. a/j.apTT]paTa,
Pass. c. dat. Mark 3, 28. 4, 12 ; al dvofj.iai,
Pass. Rom. 4, 7 ; TJ /SXao-^/zta, Pass. Matt.
12, 31. 32 bis ; 17 Inivoia TTJS K. Pass. Acts
8, 22 ; TO 6(pfi\T)p,aTa Matt. 6, 12 ; TO,
Trapcmrco/iara Matt. 6, 14. 15 bis. 18, 35.
Mark 11, 25. 26. With dat. simpl. and
genr. Matt. 18, 21 KOI d^o-co aura*. Luke
12, 10. 17, 4. 23, 34. Sept. for IBS Is.
22, 14 ; xtoj Gen. 50, 17. Ps. 24, is". So
Jos. Ant. 6. 5. 6 TI]V ap.apTiav. Hdot. 6. 30
d.7rrJK T av aur<5 TTJV aiTirjv.
4. to let, to permit, to suffer, construed
a) With an Infin. e. g. inf. pres. Matt. 13,
30 ticpeTe (ruvavt-dvtcr Sai dptpoTtpa. Mark 1,
34. 10, 14. John 11, 44. 18, 8; inf. aor.
Matt. 8, 22 and Luke 9. 60 afpes TOVS ve-
Kpovs SoX/fcn TOVS (OVTWV vfxpovs. Matt. 23,
14. Mark 5, 37. 7, 12. 27. Luke 8,51. 12,
39. Rev. 11,9. Sept. c. inf. pres. for rPSfJ
2 Sam. 16, 11 ; c. inf. aor. -jpi Ex. 12, 23.
50 c. inf. pres. Lucian. Tim. 13. Thuc. 2.
13, Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 14. This infin. is of
ten implied; Matt. 3, 15 rdre dtpirja-iv av-
TOV sc. /3a7m eo-3at. 19, 14. Mark 5, 19
OVK d(pfJKev aitTov sc. flvai p.fT avTov. 11,6.
14, 6. John 11, 48 eav d^w/ifi/ avTov OVTO)
SC. Troiflv. 12, 7. Rev. 2, 20 on d(pf1s TTJV
yvvaiKa crov lea/3eX sc. StSucrKcw. So with
dat. of pers. Matt. 5, 40 afas OVTW KOI TO
l/jidTiov sc. Xa/3eiV. b) With Iva and the
Subjunct. Mark 11, 16 OVK fj(pi(v, Iva TIS
SifVfyKT) o-Kfvos 8ia TOV lepov. c) Imperat.
a(pes, afpeTe, let, permit, suffer; absol. Matt.
3, 15 acpes apTi suffer now. Elsewhere fol
lowed by the Subjunct. without Iva, in a
hortative sense ; Matt. 7, 4 and Luke 6, 42
a(pes, eKJ3d\a> TO Kap(pos, suffer that / cast
out. Matt. 27, 49 a<fxs, tSw/iev. Mark 15,
36 acpfTe, ?8a>nfv. So Arr. Epict. 1. 9 a(pes,
ftet<u/icy. 3. 12 a<pfs tfiw TIS ei. See Matth.
5 516. B. Winer } 42. 4. b. +
a(f)iKV0/jiai, ov/j-ai, f. t |o/iai, Mid. de-
pon. (OTTO, (Kveojuai.) to come or go away to
a place, to arrive at, to reach, with els c.
113
ice. Hdian. 2. 13. 6. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 2.
(n N. T. trop. of a report, to go forth, to
spread abroad, c. els Rom. 16, 19. So Ec-
clus. 47, 16.
, ov, 6, }, adj. (a priv. <pi-
Kos, aya3o y,) not loving the good, 2 Tim. 3,
3 ; i. q. e^3poj Travrbs ayaSou, Tlieophyl.
d(j)t\.dpyvpo<f, ov, 6, TI, adj. (a priv. $1-
\os, apyvpos,) not loving money, not covetous,
1 Tim. 3,3. Heb. 13, 5.
ct<ptt9} ecos, T), (dfpiKVfofj.ai, ) arrival, ad-
rent, Hdian. 1. 7. 2. Plato Ep. 327. a. In
N. T. departure, Acts 20, 29. So 3 Mace.
7, 18. Hdian. 3. 1. 1. Dem. 58. pen.
d<f>la-Tr)/j,i, f. ^o-o,, (a^o, to-nj/Lit q. v.)
aor. 1 czTreoTTjcra ; aor. 2 direfmjv, imper.
iirotrTTjSi. As in Icrrr^^i, the tenses of this
verb are divided between trans, and intrans.
significations ; seeButtm. { 107. II.
I. TRANS, in Act. pres. impf. fut. and
lor. 1 ; pr. to make stand away or off, to put
iway, to remove, Sept. 1 Sam. 18, 13. Xen.
Hell. 7. 5. 23. In N. T. once of persons, to
draw away, to seduce, e. g. a people from
their allegiance ; Acts 5, 37 direo-rrja-ev \a-
ov licavbv orrla-Q) avrov. Sept. for "l^P^
Deut. 7, 4. So Hdian. 1. 9. 2. Xen. An.
6. 6. 34.
II. INTRANS. in Act. perf. plupf. and aor.
2, also in Mid. to stand off or away, to keep
aloof, to depart from ; viz.
1. Genr. to desist from, to refrain from,
to leave, to let alone ; with OTTO c. gen.
Acts 5, 38 dir6(TTT]Tf OTTO T&V av Spunrcov TOV-
ra>v. 22, 29. 2 Cor. 12, 8. Sept. for Vin Job
7, 16 ; -rto 2 Sam. 2, 22. 23. So c/ gen.
Pol. 5. 46. 4. Dem. 78. 21.
2. Spec, to depart, to go away from, with
OTTO C. gen. Luke 2, 37 OVK. iXpio-raTo dnb
TOV iepov. 4, 13. Acts 12, 10. 19, 9. Also
Luke 13, 27, quoted from Ps. 6, 8 where
Sept. for "UD ; parall. airox^pfiv Matt. 7,
23. Sept. also Num. 12, 10 ; c. gen. Hdian.
6. 4. 8. Pol. 1. 88. 12. Hence i. q. to for
sake, to desert, c. OTTO Acts 15, 38. Comp.
Sept. Jer. 6, 8.
3. Trop. to withdraw from, to avoid, with
dno c. gen. 1 Tim. 6, 5 a$iWao-o dno TU>V
ToiovTcav. 2 Tim. 2, 19. So c. gen. Sept.
for 11D Lam. 4, 15. Diod. Sic. 1. 80. Xen
Cyr. 5.5.18.
4. Trop. to depart from, to fall away, to
apostatize ; absol. Luke 8, 1 3 ; c. gen. rrjs
Tr/o-7-fa>y 1 Tim. 4, 1 ; a-rro c. gen. Heb. 3,
12 tv rep aTTOOTT/vcu OTTO 3eoC. Sept. c. dno
for "no Dan. 9, 9; STion Ex. 20,8. So c.
gen. Hdian. 6. 2. 19. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 11
c. OTTO Arr. Exp. Alex. 1.7. 2. Xen. Cyr.
5. 4. 1.
a<j)va), adv. (kindr. ai^vrjs, dfpavrjs,) un
awares, suddenly, Acts 2, 2. 16, 26. 28, 6.
Sept. for OHnfi Josh. 10. 9. Diod. Sic. 1.
57. Thuc. 2. 90.
a<o/3&>?, adv. (a pnv. </>o/3oy,) without
fear, with confidence, Luke 1, 74. 1 Cor.
16, 10. Phil. 1, 14. Jude 12. Sept. for
inea p ro v. 1, 33. Hdian. 7. 2. 1. Xen.
Hi. 7. 10.
a(po/4Oioo>, w, f. eoa-o), (OTTO, 6/xotoo),) to
make fatty like, Pass. c. dat. Heb. 7, 3.
Diod. Sic..l. 86. Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 2.
tMpOpaw, S>, f. aTro^o/Acu, (OTTO, 6paa>,)
to look away, with tls or npos towards 01
upon any person or thing, to look steadfastly
upon, c. els Lucian. D. Deor. 6. 2 ; trpos
Plato Rep. 585. a. Comp. ane 18ov, a7ro/3Xe -
TTO). In N. T. trop. to look upon, to consider
attentively, with els c. ace. Heb. 12, 2 d(po-
ptavres els . . . TOV lr)<rovv. So C. els 4 Mace.
17, 10 els TOV 3eoi>. Plut. Lycurg. 7 ; Trpos,
Jos. Ant. 8. 12. 1 irpos TO 3eioi>.
d<f>op%o), f. i a-co, (COTO, 6pt o>,) Att. fut.
d(f>opiS> Matt. 13,49. 25, 32; seeButtm.
I 95. 7, 9 sq. Winer 5 13. 1. c ; to mark
off by bounds, to bound off, Sept for ^-.?rj.
Ex. 19, 12. 23. Pol. 17. 5. 7. InN. T. to
set off, to set apart, i. e.
1. to separate, c. ace. Gal. 2, 12 afpvpigev
eavTov. Acts 19, 9 ; ace. and dno, Matt. 25,
32 bis ; ace. and CK peo-ov Matt. 13, 49.
Pass. aor. 1 with Mid. signif, 2 Cor. 6, 17
8ib e e X3ere eV fj.ecrov ai Ta>v Kal dfyopia- SrjTe,
quoted from Sept. Is. 52, 11. Comp. Dem.
719.17. Plato Rep. 501. d.
2. to set apart, for any purpose ; wi^li
ace. and els, Acts 13, 2 d<popia-aTe 817 /not
. .. TOV 2a{)Aoi> els TO epyov. Pass. Rom. 1,
I. With ds c. ace. impl. i. q. to choose,
Gal. 1, 15. Sept. for ^?2rt Lev. 20, 26.
3. to separate, to shut out, sc. from rolt
gious and social intercourse, Luke 6, 22.
Eurip. Her. 931 ACCU p drrb yas &pi(rev lXi-
Sos.
a(popfAJ], jjs, rj, (d(popfj.da>,) a starthiu-
place, base of operations, Thuc. 1. 90. In
N. T. trop. a starling-point, an occasion.
opportunity, Rom. 7, 8. 11. 2 Cor. 5, 12.
II, 12 bis. Gal. 5, 13. 1 Tim. 5, 14. So
Jos. Ant. 2. 10. 1. Diod. Sic. 1. 83. Isasus
138. 12.
d<f)plc0, f. /o-o), (d(pp6s,~) to froth, tc
foam, absol. Mark 9, 18. 20. Soph. El.
719. Diod. Sic. 3. 10.
114
a XP l
d(f)p6<f, ov, 6, froth, foam, Luke 9, 39.
Jos. Ant. 6. 12. 2. Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv.
18. Plato Tim. 83. d.
s, f], (ci<ppa>v,) pr. want o
mind or intelligence ; hence want of wisdom,
folly, 2 Cor. 11, 1. 17. 21. Sept. for n^S
Prov. 18, 13. So Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 4L
By Hebr. want of true wisdom, i. e. wick
edness, evil, unbelief, Mark 7, 22. Sept. and
n^,X Ps. 38, 6; !-&=3 Deut. 22, 21. Judg.
19, 23. So Wisd. 12, 23.
a(f)pwv, ovos, 6, f), adj. (a priv. (pprjv,)
pr. mindless, unintelligent ; hence, unwise,
simple, foolish, Luke 11,40. 12,20. 1 Cor.
15, 36. 2 Cor. 11, 16 bis. 19. 12,6. 11.
Sept. for b^ Prov. 12, 15. 16 ; ^ Prov.
30, 22. So Hdian. 5. 7. 1. Plato Rep. 598.
c. By Hebr. without true wisdom, i. e.
wicked, evil, unbelieving, Rom. 2, 20. Eph.
5, 17. 1 Pet. 2, 15. So Sept. and ^X Job
5, 3 ; ^OS Prov. 15, 20 ; ^ Ps. 14, 1.
a(f)V7rvoci), co, f. oxrw, (afpvTTvos,) to be
come afpvTrvos, to awake from sleep, Anth.
Gr. II. p. 103. In N. T. to fall away into
sleep, to fall asleep, absol. Luke 8, 23 ; par-
all. KaSevSo) Matt. 8, 24 and Mark 4, 38.
Sept. Aid. for Mti Judg. 5, 27. So Nicet.
Ann. II. 6. 48. B. See Lob. ad Phryn. p.
224.
CKpwvos, ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. ^oii/ij,)
voiceless, speechless, i. e.
1 . dumb, not having the power of speech ;
e. g. beasts 2 Pet. 2, 16 ; idols 1 Cor. 12,2,
comp. Ps. 115, 5 sq. Hab. 2, 18. 19. JEs-
chin. 88. 37.
2. mute, silent, in patient suffering, Acts
8, 32 ; quoted from Is. 53, 7 where Sept.
for ESXS . So from surprise, JEl. V. H.
1^. 41. Plato Rep. 336. d.
3. Trop. unexpressive, without meaning,
1 Cor. 14, 10; comp. v. 11.
AyaC,, 6, indec. Ahaz, Heb. tn (p OS .
sessor), an idolatrous king of Judah, Matt.
1 . 9 bis. See 2 K. c. 1 6. 2 Chr. c. 28.
as, 17, Achaia, a region of
Greece ; pr. a province lying in the north
ern part of the Peloponnesus, including Co
rinth and its isthmus, and put by the poets
for the whole of Greece ; whence A^atot,
the Greeks. In a wider sense, Achaia com
prehended the Peloponnesus and the whole
of Hellas or Greece properly so called.
Augustus divided the whole country into
two proconsular provinces, viz. Macedonia
and Achaia ; the former of which comprised
Macedonia proper, with Illyricum, Epirus,
and Thessaly ; and the latter, all which lay
southward of the former. Corinth was the
capital of Achaia, and the residence of the
proconsul. In N. T. the name Achaia is
always employed in this latter acceptatfon ;
Acts 18, 12. 27. 19, 21. Rom. 15, 2fi. [16.
5.] 1 Cor. 16, 15. 2 Cor. 1, 1. 9,2. 1,10.
1 Thess. 1, 7. 8. See Plin. H. N. 4. 6.
Strabo 17. p. 840. Tacit. Ann. 1. 76. Suet.
Claud. 25.
ov, 6, Achaicus, pr. name of a
Christian, 1 Cor. 16, 17. 25.
a%dpia-TO$, ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. ^apt-
o/xai,) unthankful, ungrateful, Luke 6, 35.
2 Tim. 3, 2. Ecclus. 29, 17. Hdian. 1. 9.
1. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 1.
o, indec. Achim, pr. n. of a
man, Matt. 1, 14 bis.
ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv,
^ei/3, 7roi(fco,) not made with hands, Mark 14,
58. 2 Cor. 5, 1. Col. 2, 11.
/
vos, T], a mist, darkness, which
shrouds objects, Horn. Od. 7. 41 ; or comes
over the eyes of the dying, II. 5. 696. In
N. T. a mist before the eyes, Acts 13, 11
a^Xvy /cat <TKOTOS. So Jos. Ant. 9. 4. 3.
Plut. Alex. M. 45.
a XP io< >i ot; ) o, 77, adj. (a priv. XP 6 ";)
useless, unprofitable, spoken of oneself, Luke
17,10. Sept. for ^euj 2 Sam. 6, 22. Sogenr.
Dem. 604. 13. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 21. Em-
phat. i. q. good for nothing, wicked, Matt. 25,
30 ; comp! v. 26. So Achill. Tat. 5. p. 32] ;
comp. dxpfioTijs Tob. 4, 13.
a XP eloo} ) *> 4>crco, (a^peioy,) to make
useless, to spoil, to destroy, Sept. 2 K. 3,
19. Pol. 1. 54. 8. ib. 3. 64. 8. In N. T. trop.
to make unprofitable, to corrupt ; Pass. Rom.
3, 12 afj-a ^peubStycroy, quoted from Ps. 14,
3 and 53, 4, where Sept. for fibxs .
a^prfcrro^ ov, 6. f], adj. (a priv. xp*)-
O-TOS,) useless, unprofitable, Sept. Hos. 8, 8.
Hdian. 8. 4. 21. Plato Rep. 332. e. In
N. T. emphat. unprofitable, good for nothing
injurious, c. dat. of pers. Philem. 11, comp.
v. 18. So Ecclus. 16, 1 axprja-Toi, paralJ.
o-ej3ar. Wisd. 3, 11.
"-XP 1 and &xpL?, (kindr. a/epos-,) the
latter occasionally before a vowel, Buttm.
5 26. 4. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 14 ; a particle of
time and place, until, even unto. See /if ^pt
init.
1 . Of time : a) As Prep. c. gen. until ;
so with nouns, Luke 4, 13 and Acts 13, 11
axpi- Kaipov until a season, i. e. for a sea
son. Acts 20, 1 1 ("xpi-s avyrjs (so &xpi TIJS
eco Jos. Ant. 6. 11. 4). Af,ts 2, 29. 3, 21.
115
22, 22. 23, 1. 26, 22. Rom. 5, 13. 1 Cor.
4, 11. 2 Cor. 3, 14. Gal. 4, 2. Phil. 1, 6.
Heb. 6, 11. Rev. 2, 26. Acts 20, 6 S x pi
fjftpwv nfirrf until Jive days se. were passed,
in Jive days. So a^pi Sawirou or the like,
marking time or extent, Acts 22, 4. Rev. 2,
10. 12, 11 ; also Heb. 4, 12. With the
gen. of the art. before particles of time ;
Rom. 1,13 axpi TOV bfvpo hitherto. 8, 22
and Phil. 1,5 axpi TOV vvv. Comp. 2 Mace.
14, 15. Xen. Conv. 4. 37 &xpi TOV p-f/ nei-
vffv. With a relat. pron. and noun, e. g.
tixpi rjr Tiptpas until what day, until the day
that, Matt. 24, 38. Luke i, 20. 17, 27.
Acts 1, 2. For axpis ov see in lett. b. .
b) As a Conj. before verbs : u) Simply
xpt, until; so before a verb in the Sub-
junct. Luke 21, 24 a^pi TrXrypeoScoo-t icaipoi.
Rev. 15, 8. 20, 3. 5. Once c. fut. Rev. 17,
17 XP* TfXfcrSrjcroiTai ot Xoy<n TOV 3eov.
So c. Opt. Jos. Ant 12. 7. 6. /3) In the
form ilxpts ov, until that, until, pr. for
axpi XP OVOV v un til the time that ; so
before a verb in a past tense, e. g. Indie.
Acts 7, 18 i*XP ls v avecrnj ftacriXevs fTfpos.
27, 33 ; Subjunct. Rom. 11, 25 uxp<-s ov TO
7r\f]p<ap.a TOIV f%v>v tlrf&g. 1 Cor. 11, 26.
15, 25. Gal. 3, 19. 4, 19. Rev. 2, 25. 7, 3.
(Indie. Heliodor. 3. 7. Xen. Hell. 6. 4. 37.
Subj. Plut. Artax. 19. Theophr. H. Plant.
5. 2.) Before a verb in the present tense,
as long as, while; Heb. 3, 13 axpis ov TO
crfffifpov KoXctrat. So (*xp<- simpl. 2 Mace.
14, 10.
2. Of place, as Prep. c. gen. Acts 11, 5
uxpis fp.ov. 13, 6 axpi Hd<pov. 20, 4. 2b,
15. 2 Cor. 10, 13. 14. Rev. 14, 20. 18, 5.
Lucian. D. Deor. 7. 4. Plato Tim. Locr.
100. e. ib. 101. a.
ov, TO, (kindr. ax w ) straw, as
cut down, Xen. (Ec. 18. 1, 2. In N. T.
chaff, short straw, the chaff and straw as
broken up by treading out the grain, ant!
separated by winnowing, Matt. 3, 12. Luke
3, 17. Sept. for ya Is. 17, 13; 1M) Gen.
24, 25. 32. Judg. 19, 19. So Pol. 1. 19. 13.
Xen. (Ec. 18. 6,7,8. Such straw or chaff
was used as fodder, and also for fuel ; see
Gen. and Judg. 1. c. also Matt. 6, 30. Luke
12, 28\ See Bibl. Res. in Palest. II. p. 277.
atyevSijs, eos, ovs, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. tyev-
do/*at,) without lie, that cannot lie, xerax, of
God, Tit. 1, 2. Wisd. 7, 17. Hdian. 2. 9.
4. Plato Rep. 382. e, ndvrj] d
8ai/j.6i>i.6v Tf KOI
, ov, 6, wormwood, (i. q. d-fylv-
3toi/, Aquil. for ^f?^ Prov. 5, 4. Xen. An.
1. 5. 1,) as the symbol of bitter poison, and
as the name of a star causing death ; so Rev.
8,11 bis, KOI yivfTM TO TpiTov TO>V v8aTu>v
fls a^nv^ov KT\. For the poisonous char
acter ascribed to wormwood and other bitter
plants, see Jer. 9, 15. 23, 15. Lam. 3, 15.
19; comp. Deut. 29, 18. Heb. 12, 15. Ex.
15, 23.
atyvxp?, ov, 6, T), adj. (a priv. -fi^J
without life, lifeless, e. g. musical instru
ments, 1 Cor. 14, 7. Wisd. 14, 29. Pol. fi
47. 10. Plato Soph. 227. a.
Bda\, 6, indec. Baal, Heb. ^?? (lord),
Chald. ^?2 , ^? , Bel, the chief domestic
and tutelary god of the Phenicians, and
particularly of the Tyrians, representing
either the sun, or more probably the planet
Jupiter. Rom. 11, 4 OUK fKap^av yow 777
[fiKovi] BaoX, quoted from 1 K. 19, 18
\vhere it is TW BaaX ; comp. Buttm. 125.
5. The Israelites were often seduced to
the worship of this god; Judg. 2, 11. 13.
3, 7. 8, 33. 1 K. 16, 31. 2 K. 10, 18. See
Heb. Lex. art. ^?? no. 5. Gesen. Comm.
on Isai. II. p. 335 sq.
Baflvhwv, >vos, fj, Babylon, Heb. ^2
Babel (i. e. confusion, contr. for ?2 3 from
^2 Gen. 11, 9,) the celebrated metropolis
of Babylonia and the seat of the Chaldean
empire. For a full account of it, and of the
present ruins, see R. K. Porter s Travels
II. p. 283 sq. C. J. Rich Memoirs on Baby
lon and Perse polis, Lond. 1839. Ritter s
Erdkunde Th. XI. p. 865 sq In N. T. pr.
Matt. 1, 11. 12. 17 bis. Acts 7, 43. 1 Pet.
5, 13. Poetically and symbolically Babylon
is put for the capital of heathenism, the
chief seat of idolatry, prob. pagan Rome, as
being the successor of ancient Babylon in
this respect; Rev. 14,8. 16,19. 17,5. 18,
2. 10. 21. Comp. Is. 21, 9. Jer. 50, 23 sq.
51, 7. 8.
ou, 6, OaiVw,) a step of a stair-
case or door. Ecclus. 6, 36. Sept. 1 Sam. 5, 5.
Plut. Romul. 20. In N. T. a step of dig
nity, degree, 1 Tim. 3, 13. So Artemidor.
/a -
116
2. 42. Lucian. Amor. 53. The Attic form
was [3ao-u.6s, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 324.
^a^09, eos, ovs, TO, (fioSvs, ) depth, Matt.
13, 5. Mark 4, 5. Rom. 8, 39. Eph. 3, 18.
Luke 5, 4 TO /3d3os the depth, the deep, i. e.
the deep water of the lake. Sept. for
D^jsasa EZ. 27, 34 ; ^nnn EZ. 31, 14. So
Diod. Sic. 5. 36. Xen. (Ec. 19. 14. Trop.
a) depth, for fulness, greatness; Rom. 11,
33 fidZos TT\OVTOV KT\. (Sept. Prov. 18, 3
8d3os KctK&v, comp. jEl. V. H. 3. 18 TT\OV-
ro? /SaStiff.) 2 Cor. 8, 2 17 Kara /3a3ovy TTTG)-
^fia, lit. poverty down to the depth, i. e.
deepest poverty ; comp. Strabo 9. 419 avrpov
KolXov Kara /3d3ovs. b) Plur. ra /3d3?7,
depths, deep things, the secret, unrevealed
counsels of any one, e. g. TOV 3eoD 1 Cor.
2, 20 ; of Satan, mysteries Rev. 2, 24 Rec.
Sept. for pES Ecc. 7, 4. Comp. Judith 8,
14. Plato Thecet. 183. e.
, f. vj/w, (/3a3vy,) to deepen, to
make deep, absol. Luke 6, 48 eer/ca^e KCU
(fiaSvvf, lit. he dug and made deep, i. e.
he dug deep ; where by Hebr. e/3d3ui>e sup
plies the place of an adverb, i. q. eovca\//-e
(SaSe ws ; see Gesen. Lehrg. p. 823. Heb.
Gr. 139. n. 1 ; comp. Buttm. 5 144. n. 6.
Sept. fiaSiivaTf (Is KC&IO-IV for P 5^ P^Sfi
Jer. 49, 8. Horn. II. 23. 481. Anacr. 6d .
17. 6.
ySa^i^, ela, v, adj. deep, e. g. a well
John 4, 11. Sept. for pa? p r0 v. 22, 14.
So Hdian. 3. 3. 2. Xen. An. 5. 2. 3. Trop.
a) Of sleep, Acts 20, 9 imvq> ta3et. So
Theocr. 8. 65. M. V. H. 9/13. b) Of
the dawn ; Luke 24, 1 opSpou /3a3e or deep
twilight, day-break, the first dawn, i. q.
Xi av Trpvt Mark 16, 2. So Plato Prot. 310.
a, tTi /3a3e os opSpov. c) Neut. Plur. TO
/SaSe a, the deep things, mysteries, of Satan,
Rev. 2, 24 Griesb. comp. in jSdSoy lett. b.
Comp. jEschyl. Supp. 405. Hdot. 4. 95.
/3aioVj ov, TO, (dim. ftais, ) Plur. ra
/3ai*a, palm-branches, the pendulous twigs
and boughs of the palm-tree ; John 12, 13
ra /3ata TO>V (poiviicav. Symm. for B^OSO
Cant. 7, 9. 1 Mace. 13, 51. Test. XII
Patr. p. 668.
.BaXaa/u., 6, indec. Balaam, Heb. B ^ra
(non-populus, foreigner,) pr. n. of a sooth
sayer of Pethor in Mesopotamia, who was
hired by Balak, king of the Moabites, to
curse the Israelites ; see Num. c. 22. 23.
Deut. 23, 4. Josh. 24, 9. Jos. Ant. 4. c. 6.
In N. T. put as the emblem of false and
seducing teachers, 2 Pet. 2, 15. Jude 11.
Rev. 2, 14. See also
Ba\d/c, 6, indec. Balak, Heb. P^2
(spoiler), a king of the Moabites, Rev. 2,
14. See Num. c. 22. Josh. 24, 9. Jos. Ant.
4. c. 6.
/3a\dvTloVj ov, TO, written also TO |3aX-
\avnov, a bag, purse, Luke 10, 4. 12, 33.
22, 35. 36. Sept. for ThS Job 14, 17 ; CH3
Prov. 1, 14. Hdian. 5. 4. 4. Xen. Conv. 4. 2.
), f. aX, perf. /Se /SX^a, aor. 2
e/3oXoi> ; Pass. perf. /Sc jSXij/uu, aor. 1 e /3X)j-
Sqz/, fut. 1 jSX^o-o/iai ; to throw, to cast,
with a greater or less degree of force, as
modified by the context ; in Gr. usage often
of weapons, stones, and the like, Sept.
2 Chr. 26, 15 dXXeti> /3e Xeo-i *ai X/3otj.
Hdian. 3. 3. 9. Xen. An. 5. 4. 23. In N. T.
1 . Pr. to throw, to cast, to a distance, with
force and effort, e. g. a) At a person ; as
stones, c. ace. et eVt rtw, John 8, 7 rrpwros
TOV Xi Soi/ eV air?; /3aXerw. Ace. impl. with
eVi Tiva, v. 59. (Dion Cass. 817. 3. Pol.
,1. 48. 8.) With ace. of pers. and dat. of
instr. to throw at, to hit ; Mark 14, 65 pairio--
P.OO-IV avTov e/SoXXoi/, lit. they threw at (hit)
him with slaps, slapped him with their open
hands. So pr. Lys. 140. 1 e/3oXXe p.e Xt-
Soir. Jos. Ant. 2. 15. 4. Hdian. 7. 11. 17.
b) Genr. to throw or cast in any direction ;
e. g. to or before any one, c. ace. et dat.
Matt. 15,26 TOV apTov . . . /3aXeii/ roly Kvva-
piois. Mark 7, 27 ; epTrpoo-Sev TWOS Matt.
7, 6. Or from any orie, with OTTO, as /3dX*
dno o-ov, Matt. 5, 29. 30. 18, 8. 9 ; with e*,
as vSwp fK TOV o-Top.aTos Rev. 12, 15. 16 ,
with eco, to cast out or away, Matt. 5, 13.
13, 48. Luke 14, 35; trop. John 15, 6.
1 John 4, 18. Also upon any thing, with
firi C. ace. Rev 7 . 18. 19 efidXov -^ovv eVi ras
Kf(p. avT&v. Or into any thing, with etj
c. ace. as noviopTov tls TOV depa Acts 22, 23 ;
fls TTJV SdXao-o-ai/ Matt. 4, 18. 13, 47. 17,
27. 21, 21. Mark 9, 42. 11, 23. Rev. 8, 8.
18, 21 ; fls TO TTvp Matt. 3, 10. Mark 9,22.
Luke 3, 9. John 15, 6 ; els rr)i> yeevvav Matt.
5, 30. 18, 9 ; tls TTJV Kafjuvov Matt. 13, 42.
50; fls K\i@avov Matt. 6, 30. Luke 12,
28 ; also Rev. 8, 7. 12, 4. 9. 13. 20, 3.
10. 14. 15. al. Sept. c. fls Dan. 3, 21. Is.
19, 8 ; comp. ^Esop. F. 130. Jos. Ant. 6.
9. 5. c) Of seed, to cast, to sow, e. g.
o-nopov tnl TTJS yijs Mark 4, 26 ; KOKKOV ds
TOV KTJTTOV Luke 13, 19. Sept. /SdXXovres
(TTT/p/Liara Ps. 126, 6. Of manure, to cast
in, Luke 13, 8. d) Spec, of lots, to cast
sc. into an urn or vessel, from which they
were then drawn out ; Potter Gr. Ant. I.
p. 333. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 302. So
Matt. 27, 35 bis. Mark 15, 24 /3aXXoj/r
117
K\rjpov eV aura. Luke 23, 34. John 19,24.
Sept. for b^en Neh. 11, 1 ; ,-n 1 ? Ob. 11.
Ecclus. 37, 8. Plut. Lucull. 2? eV irai8ia
e^aAXowo K\rjpov. e) So to cast money
into the treasury or chest ; els TOV topftavav
Matt. 27, 6 ; els TO yao(pv\aKiov (see this
art) Mark 12, 41. 43. Luke 21, 1. 4 ; ab-
sol. id. Mark 12, 44. Luke 21, 3. 4; also
John 12, 6. So Jos. Ant 6. 1.2. f) Of
persons, /3oXXo> TIVU els K\ivrjv, to cast
into a bed, to lay upon the bed, to afflict
with disease, Rev. 2, 22. (Intrans. id. Arr.
Epict. 2. 20. 10.) Hence Pass. perf. /3e-
j3At7/iai enl K\IVTJS, to be laid upon the bed.
to lie ill, Matt. 9, 2 ; Pfpxrjpai absol. id.
Matt. 8, 6. 14. Simpl. to be laid, to lie,
Mark 7, 30 ; npos TI Luke 16, 20. Comp.
Buttm. $ 113. 7. g) Spec. /SoXXca TWO.
els (pvXaKfjv, to cast into prison, implying
the use of force, Matt. 18, 30. Luke 12, 58.
Acts 16, 37. Rev. 2, 10. So Arr. Epict.
I . 29. 6. h) Of a tree, to cast its fruit ;
Rev. 6, 13 as crvicrf /3dXXei TOVS oXui>3ouy
avnjs. i) Of a city, to cast down, to over
throw, J. q. Karaj3aXXco. Rev. 18, 21 OVTODS
- . . ft\rfir]o-fTai Ba/3vXa>i/. So Kara/3aXXa)
Xen. Hell. 4. 5. 10. ib. 6. 4. 27. k) Re
flex. ftdXXeiv tavTov, to throw or cast
oneself, e. g. with Kara) down, Matt. 4, 6.
Luke 4, 9; fls .TTJV SaXacrcrav John 21, 7.
1) Intrans. or with eavToV impl. Buttm. { 130.
n. 2 ; to cast oneself, to rush ; and of a wind,
to blow, to storm; Acts 27, 14 e/3oXe KOT
avTT)s [K.pr]TT]s] avfjj.os TvfpwiKos. So Horn.
II. 11. 722 TTora/nos tls aXa jSaXXeof. Plato
Hipp. Maj. 293. a.
2. In a modified sense, to cast, the idea
of distance and force being dropped, i. q.
to put, to place, to lay, to thrust, e. g. /3. TO
dpyvpiov TOIS rpairf^irais, to put money to
the exchangers, to place it upon their tables,
Matt. 25, 27. With ace. and tls c. ace. to
put or thrust into ; e. g. TOVS 8a.KTv\ovs fls
TO. S>ra Mark 7, 33, and so John 20, 25. 27 ;
Tr)V paxatpav fls TTJV ZfjKrjv John 18, 11 ;
gdXlwws (Is TU crrofMTa. James 3, 3 ; TO
Bptiravov fls TTJV yrjv Rev. 14, 19 ; Tiva els
TTJV <o\vn$rfipav John 5, 7. Trop. jSaXXe i v
els TTJV Kapoiav TWOS, to put into tJie
heart of any one, to suggest, John 13, 2.
So Jos. Ant. 6. 13. 4 a p-^Tf fls vow e /3uXo-
yujv. Pind. Ol. 13. 22 rroXXa 8 eV Kapftiais
. . . (fiaXov. Plut. Timol. 3 els vovv f/x/3dX-
Keiv. With aC. and eVi c. ace. to put or
lay upon any one ; Rev. 2, 24 ou /3aXXo>
tip upas aXXo /Sapor. Also of a sickle. /3. TO
ipeVarov fVl Tr)v yijv to thrust in the sickle
upon the earth Rev. 14, 16. Trop. j3. elprj-
mqv tTri TTIV yrjv to send ("introduce) peace
upon the earth ; and so ft. p.dxaipav ib.
With ace. and eVcoTrtoV TIVOS, to lay or place
before any one ; e. g. TO a-KtivSaXov Rev. 2,
14. So Rev. 4, 10 TTfaovvrai, . . . KOI Trpoer-
K.vvf)<Tov<ri, . . . Kal j3a\ov(ri TOVS crTffpdvovs
avTcav evanriov TOV Spovov, they fall down . . .
and worship . . . and lay their crowns before
the throne, i. e. in the manner of potentates
doing homage to a superior ; so Tigranes
in Plut. Comp. Cim. et Lucull. 3 TO StaS/y/xa
TTJS Kf(pa\rjs d(pf\6p.fvos eSr/Ke Trpo T>V TTO-
d>v. Cic. pro Sext. 27. Jos. Ant. 15. 6.
6, 7.
3. Spoken of liquids, to put, to pour, e. g.
wine or water ; with ace. and els, to put or
pour into; Matt. 9, 17 ouSe /3aXXova-ii> oiw>
MOV els dcrKovs TraXatovy. Mark 2, 22. Luke
5, 37. 38 ; John 13, 5 /SoXXei vSeop els TOV
viTTTTJpa. Once of ointment, with ace. and
eTri c. gen. to pour upon; Matt. 26, 12 /3u-
XoUQ-a O.VTT) TO [JLVpOV TOVTO tTTt TOO 0~&>/iaTOS
yiov, comp. v. 7. So c. els. Horn. Od. 4.
220. Anacr. 36. 10. Arr. Epict. 4. 13. 12
olvov "iva ftdXio fls TOV TT&OV. With eVt,
Eurip. Orest. 297 Xoi/Tpa T eVi
/SaXf. +
, f. ura>, (/3a7rTa).) a frequenta
tive in form, but apparently not in sig
nification ; to dip in, to sink, to immerse,
in Gr. writers spoken of ships, galleys, etc.
C. ace. Pol. 1. 51. 6 Kal vroXXa T>V VKcXpav
fftdTrri&v. ib. 8. 8. 4. ib. 16. 6. 2. Epict.
Fragm. 14. Jos. B. J. 3. 8. 5 KujSepj/^njr,
ooTts ^et/uwva 8f8oiKu>s Trpo TTJS %ve\\rjs
f{3dTmo-fv tKuiv TO o~Kd(f)os. Ant 9. 10. 2.
Vit. 3. Of animals, Diod. Sic. 1 . 36 TCOV 8e
Xfpo~aia>v ^Srjpicov TO TroXXa p,fv viro TOV TTOTO-
fj.ov TTfpL\rj(p^S(in-a Siacp^fiptTai /SaTTTtfo /ieva.
Pol. 5. 47. 2 of horses sinking in a marsh.
Also of men, Jos. Ant. 15. 3. 3
dfl Kal ftaTrri^ovrfs u>s eV TratSta
B. J. 1. 22. 2. Diod. Sic. 16. 80 ; or partially,
to the breast, Pol. 3. 72. 4 tcos TO>I> (JMO-TJOV
ol ire ^ol P<nm6p.fvoi.. Strab. 14. p. 667. a,
fJ-fXP 1 o/i^oXoC /SaTTTtfo/ieVcBi . Also to dip
in a vessel, to draw water, Plut. Alex
M. 67. In N. T.
1. to wash, to lave, to cleanse by washing,
Mid. and Pass. aor. 1 in Mid. sense, to wash
oneself, i. e. one s hands or person, to per
form ablution; Luke 11, 38 fSavfjiao-ev OT>
ov TrpuiTOV e /3a7m o-3r; 77po TOV apiarou, comp.
the like circumstances in Mark 7, 2. 3,
where it is i/iTmyiat, and see in Truy/xij.
Also Mark 7, 4 lav /XT) fiaTrTto-fovrai, comp.
v. 2. 3. Sept. for ^3 J 2 K. 5, 14, comp. v.
10 where it is ^nn Sept. Xouw. Judith 12,
7 rat (Judith) e^aTrri^fTo tv TJJ
118
ttrl Ti]s Trrryris TOV vdaros- Ecclus. 31, 25
jSaTmfo/iei os OTTO veKpov, where comp. Lev.
11, 25. 28. 40. Num. 19, 18. 19.
2. to baptize, lo administer the rite of
baptism, either that of John or of Christ ;
Pass, and Mid. to be baptized or to cause
oneself to be baptized, i. e. genr. to receive
oaplism ; see note below. Thus
a} Pr. and a) Absol. Matt. 3, 6. 13. 14.
16. Mark 1, 4. 5. 16, 16. Luke 3, 7. 12.
21 bis. 7, 30. John 1, 25. 28. 3, 22. 23 bis.
26. 4, 1. 2. 10, 40. Acts 2, 41. 8, 12. 13.
36. 38. 9, 18. 10, 47. 16, 15. 33. 18, 8.
22, 16. 1 Cor. 1, 14. 16 bis. 17. So Mark 6,
14 latdvvrjs 6 /SaTm fcoi i. q. 6 /SaTmor/jy.
/3) With an adjunct of manner ; e. g. with
ace. of the kindred noun, Acts 19, 4 Icodi -
VTJS eftdTTTicre (BdTTTicrp.a peTavoias, John bap
tized a baptism of repentance, i. e. by which
those who received it acknowledged the
duty of repentance. Luke 7, 29. Comp.
Buttm. ^ 131. 4. In Luke s writings with a
dat. of the instrument or material employed,
e. g. vdaTi, WITH water, Luke 3, 16. Acts
1,5. 11,16. Elsewhere with eV v8an, IN
water, Matt. 3, 11. Mark 1, 8. John 1, 26.
31. 33. Comp. Matt. 3, 6 ev TO lopbdvca.
See Matth. $ 396. n. 2. Winer 31. 5. Once
/3. els TOV Iop8dvijv, baptized into the Jordan,
Mark 1,9. So genr. c. els Plut. de Su-
perstit. 3. Jos. Ant. 4. 4. 6. y) With ad
juncts marking the object and effect of the
rite of baptism ; chiefly with e i s c. ace. to
baptize or to be baptized INTO any thing, i. e.
into the belief, profession, observance of any
thing ; Matt. 3, 1 1 tig peTdvotav. Acts 2,
38 els a(peo-iv dp.apTia>v. 19, 3 els TO iwdv-
vov /3a7rrio-/xa, i. e. the repentance into which
John baptized. 1 Cor. 12, 13 els ev o-S)p.a,
i. e. that we may become one body. Rom. 6,
3 els ZdvaTov. With els c. ace. of person,
to baptize or to be baptized INTO any one, i. e.
into a profession of faith in any one and sin
cere obedience to him ; Rom. 6, 3 and Gal.
3, 27 els Xpio-Tov. Trop. 1 Cor. 10, 2 els TOV
MU>VO~T)V. So els TO ovop.d TLVOS, into the
name of any one, in a like sense ; Matt. 28,
19. Acts 8, 16. 19, 5. 1 Cor. 1, 13. 15,
Also in the same sense, ri TW OVO/MOTI Ii;-
crov Acts 2, 38 ; and ev r&> oVo/zari TOV KV-
piov Acts 10, 48. With virep, 1 Cor. 15,
29 bis, 01 /SaTmfdjU.ei oi virep TU>V veitpwv,
those baptized on account of the dead, i. e.
why baptized into a belief of the resurrec
tion of the dead, if in fact the dead rise not ?
See also in lett. b.
b) Trop. and with allusion to the sacred
rite : a) Direct, e. g. ^airri^eiv ev jrvev-
pa.Tt dyita KCU irvpi, to baptize in (wi/li) the
Holy Ghost, and in (witK) Jire, i. e. to over
whelm, richly furnish, with all spiritual
gifts, and to overwhelm with fire unquench
able, Matt. 3, 11. Luke 3, 16 ; for the con
struction see above in lett. a. /3. So with
ev irvevp.aTi dy iq> alone, Mark 1, 8. .John
1, 33. Acts 1, 5. 11, 16. /3) Genr. and
with indirect allusion to the rite, to baptize
with calamities, to overwhelm with suffer
ings, [Matt. 20, 22 bis, 23 bis.] Mark 10,
38 bis. 39 bis, TO /3a7rrior/j.a, 6 e-yco /3a7TTib-
fuu, /3a7rrio-3^rat, to receive the baptism with
which I must be baptized, i. e. can ye endure
to be overwhelmed with sufferings like
those which I must endure ? For the con
struction see above in lett. a. /3. Luke 12,
50. With vTrep TLVOS, 1 Cor. 15, 29 bis,
TI TroiT)o~ovo-iv ol /3a7mojLiei oi inrep TOIV veK-
putv . . . rt KOI {3aTTTiovrai vnep atiTuvj
i. e. if the dead, 01 veicpoi, do not rise, why
expose ourselves to so much suffering in
the hope of a resurrection ? comp. v. 30.
31, where Kivbvveva and diro%vr)o-K<0 are
substituted for /3a7rri fo/iat. So some ; others
better as above in lett. a. y. So trop.
Sept. (for TS3) Is. 21, 4 77 dvop.la fix /3a-
mrjfci. Jos. B. J. 4. 3. 3 ot 8rj vcrTepov e/3d-
TTTiaav TTJV ivukiv, i. e. the robbers who had
broken into Jerusalem afterwards baptizea
the city, filled it with confusion and distress.
Plut. de Puer. educand. 13 ^xv T0 ff M"
o-vp-p-eTpois aveTai. TTOVOIS, Tols $e inrep-
pdXXovaiv j3<nrTieTai. Plut. Galb. 21 O^XTJ-
p.acn ftfjScnrTi(Tfi,fvos overwhelmed with
debts. Diod. Sic. 1. 73 tfitcbray /3a7m eii>
rats ela-cpopais. Jos. Ant. 10. 9. 4 /3e/3a7rrt-
crfievois els dvaicr^Tjcriav xal VTTVOV VTTO TIJS
P&TJS. Evenus 15, in Anthol. Gr. ed. Jac.
I. p. 99, jSaTm jfei v-rrvat. Also Plato Conv.
176. b, TU>V x%es /3e/3cmTtoyte z &>i>, Lat. vino
madidi. Euthyd. 277. d, peipaKiov fianTi-
6p.evov a boy overwhelmed with ques
tions.
NOTE. While in Greek writers, as above
exhibited, from Plato onwards, /3a7rri &> is
every where to sink, to immerse, to over
whelm, either wholly or partially ; yet in
Hellenistic usage, and especially in reference
to the rite of baptism, it would seem to have
expressed not always simply immersion,
but the more general idea of ablution or af
fusion. This appears from the following
considerations : a) The circumstances
narrated Luke 11, 38, compared with those
in Mark 7, 2-4 where rtWco is employed,
implying according to oriental custom a
pouring of water on the hands, see in viirra
and 2 K. 3, 1 1 ; likewise the use of |3a-
nT<.rrp.6s Mark 7, 4. 8 ; as also the passages
119
from the Sept. quoted above in no. 1. The
idea of private baths in families in Jerusalem
and Palestine generally is excluded ; see in
lett. b. b) In Acts 2, 41 three thousand
persons are said to have been baptized at
Jerusalem apparently in one day at the sea
son of Pentecost in June ; and in Acts 4, 4
the same rite is necessarily implied in re
spect to five thousand more. Against the
idea of full immersion in these cases there
lies a difficulty, apparently insuperable, in
the scarcity of water. There is in summer
no running stream in the vicinity of Jeru
salem, except the mere rill of Siloam a few
rods in length ; and the city is and was sup
plied with water from its cisterns and public
reservoirs ; see Bibl. Res. in Palest. I. p.
479-516. From neither of these sources
could a supply have been well obtained for
the immersion of 8000 persons. The same
scarcity of water forbade the use of private
baths as a general custom ; and thus also
further precludes the idea of bathing in the
passages referred to in lett. a. c) In the
earliest Latin Versions of the N. T. as for
example the Itala, which Augustine regard
ed as the best of all (de Doctr. Christ. 2. 15),
and which goes back apparently to the se
cond century and to usage connected with
the apostolic age, the Greek verb /3a7rrio>
is uniformly given in the Latin form bap-
tizo. and is never translated by immergo or
any like word ; showing that there was
something in the rite of baptism to which
the latter did not correspond. See Blanchini
Evangeliarium quadruplex,etc.Rom. 1749.
d) The baptismal fonts still found among
the ruins of the most ancient Greek churches
in Palestine, as at Tekoa and Gophna, and
going back apparently to very early times,
are not large enough to admit of the bap
tism of adult persons by immersion; and
were obviously never intended for that use.
See Bibl. Res. in Palest. II. p. 182. III.
p. 78.
/Sa.TTTlO fia, aroj, TO, (/Scwmfco,) pr.
any thing dipped in or immersed ; in N.
T. baptism, i. e. the rite, e. g. John s bap
tism, Matt. 3, 7. 21, 25. Mark 1,4. 11,30.
Luke 3, 3. 7, 29. 20, 4. Acts 1,22. 10,37.
13,24. 18,25. 19,3.4; Christian baptism,
Rom. 6, 4. Eph. 4, 5. Col. 2, 12. 1 Pet. 3,
21. Trop. baptism for calamities, afflictions,
with which one is overwhelmed, Matt. 20,
22. 23. Mark 10, 38. 39. Luke 12, 50; see
in $a7m f no. 2. b.
/3a7TTi<T/z69, ov, 6, (/SaTm fw,) pr. a
dipping, immersion ; in N. T.
1 . a washing, ablution, of vessels, couches
Mark 7, 4. 8. Heb. 9, 10. Comp. Lev. 11,
32.
2. baptism, the rite, Heb. 6, 2. Jos. Ant
18. 5. 2, of John s baptism.
/3a7rT4<7T?79> ov, 6, (/3a7m fa>,) a bap-
tizer, i. e. the Baptist, as a surname of John.
the forerunner of our Lord, Matt. 3, 1. 11,
11. 12. 14,2. 8. 16, 14. 17, 13. Mark 6 ;
24. 25. 8, 28. Luke 7, 20. 28. 33. 9, 19.
Jos. Ant. 18. 5. 2.
pa7TT<u, f. r^co, 1. to dip in, to immerse ;
c. ace. John 13, 26 ftafyas TO \Jfa>/itoi/, sc.
fls TO Tpvft\iov comp. Mark 14, 20. Sept.
c. ace. et els for bDO Lev. 4, 6. So c. ace.
Xen. An. 2. 2. 9 ; ace. et els Ml. V. H. 14.
39. Plato Tim. 73. e. Also with ace. and
gen. of a fluid ; Luke 16, 24 tva /3d\|/77 TO
aKpov TOV 8ciKTv\ov avrov vSaros, comp.
Winer $ 30. 5. 2. b. So Arat. de Cepheo
sidere, TO. p.ti> fls KtcpdXriv /xdXa navra ftdir-
TWV <oKfavoio, Wetst.
2. Spec, to dip, to dye, Pass. c. dat. of
instr. Rev. 19, 13 ipdnov ^fj3ap.p.fvov aipm.
Sept. Ps. 68, 24. Jos. Ant. 3. 6. 1. Plato
Rep. 429. d, e. Horn. Batrach. 223 ed-
iTTfro 8 aifiari Xifj-vrj.
/3dp, Heb. "13 , son ; see Bapir)o-ovs,Bap-
.Bapa/3/3a9, a, 6, Barabbas, Aram.
N3X 13 (son of the father), pr. name of a
robber, whom Pilate released to the Jews,
Matt. 27, 16. 17. 20. 21. 26. Mark 15, 7.
11. 15. Luke 23, 18. John 18, 40 bis.
The name was not unusual among the
Jews ; see Lightfoot Hor. Heb. in Matt.
27, 16.
Bapd/c, 6, indec. Barak, Heb. pi 3
(lightning), pr. n. of a Hebrew, who with
Deborah delivered Israel from the Canaan-
ites; Heb. 11, 32. See Judg. c. 4. 5. Jos.
Ant. 5. 5. 2 Bapaxor.
Bapa^ias, ov, 6, Barachias, pr. n. of
the father of Zacharias, who was slain be
tween the temple and the altar, Matt. 23,
35 ; see in art. Za^apias no. 2.
fidp(3apo$, ov, 6, a barbarian, i. e. pr.
simply a foreigner, one who does not under
stand or speak the language of a particular
people. Strabo regards it as an onomato-
poaetic word imitating a difficult and harsh
pronunciation ; 14. p. 662. Perh. derived
from Berber, the name of a formidable na
tive race in northern Africa.
1. Genr. of one who uses a different
tongue, 1 Cor. 14, 11 bis. Sept. for ts^
Ps. 114, 1. 2 Mace. 2, 21. Hdot. 2. 158
/3apea>
120
/3apv$
dapBdpovs Trdvras of AtyuTrrtot fcoXeoucri
rovs [J.T] crfpicri 6p.oy\<acrcrovs. Hdian. 7. 3. 2.
2. Spec, one who does not speak Greek,
one not a Greek fey language or nation ;
Acts 28, 2. 4, where the inhabitants of Me-
lita (Malta) are so called, as speaking a dia
lect of the Phenician language. Rom. 1,14
"EXkijari re Kal fiapfidpois, to the Greeks and
to those not Greeks, to other nations. So Col
3,11 ^EXX^z/ Kal lovftalos . . . fidpftapos, "Suv-
%T)S, where /3ap/3apoy seems to refer to those
nations of the Roman empire who did not
speak Greek, as the Jews, Romans, Span
iards ; and SKvStyj to nations not under the
Roman dominio n. Jos. B. J. prosm. 5 *EX-
\rj<ri Kal fBapfidpois, i. e. the Romans, Jews,
and others, ib. 5. 1. 3. So of the Romans,
Pol. 5. 104. 1. ib. 9. 37. 5; of the Syrians,
Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 1.
papeco, >, f. JJO-CB, (/3apoy,) to iceigh
down, to be heavy upon ; found in early and
Attic writers only in the perf. participles
/3e/3ap77?, ftfj3aprip,evos, Horn. Od. 3. 139.
ib. 19. 122. Plato Conv. 203. b. Other
forms occur in later writers ; as fut. /3apij-
o-ft Luc. D. Mort. 10. 4 ; see Thorn. Mag.
p. 141 sq. Matth. 227. Buttm. Ausf. Spr.
114. In N. T. only Pass. /3ape o/xai,
oOp-ai, aor. 1 efiaprfiriv, perf. part, ^f^aprj-
fj.(vos, to be weighed down, to be heavy, op
pressed, only trop. a) By sleep, e. g. /3e/3a-
pr/fAfvoi vrrvca Luke 9, 32 ; absol. id. Matt.
26, 43. Mark 14, 40. So c. VOTW Anthol.
Gi. IV. p. 177. b) By surfeiting, etc.
Luke 21, 34 fj-rj^ore ftaprfiSxriv (/3apw3cocr
Rec.) at /cap8/ai vua>v fv KpanrdXrj KT\.
So Horn. Od. 19. 122 OIJ/M fieftaprjoTa. c)
By evils, calamities, 2 Cor. 1, 8. 5, 4 a-revd-
ofj.fv ^apovfifvoi. So Dion. Hal. Ant. 1.14
TroXety VTTO Tro\efj,(av Kal aXXcav KaKtav fiaprj-
SeTcrat. d) By expense, i. q. to be burdened,
charged ; 1 Tim. 5, 16 fj.f] /3apei o-3co fj fKK\rj-
<ria. Comp. in dfiaprjs and eVt/Sapew.
/3apea>9, adv. (/Sapur,) heavily, with diffi
culty, trop. Matt. 13, 15 and Acts 28, 27
Tols axri j3apea>s rJHowav, tney heard heavily
with their ears, i. e. are dull of hearing ;
quoted from Is. 6, 10, where Sept. for
^?^ . Comp. jSapews (pepeiv Sept. Gen.
31/35. Dem. 1103. 17. Xen. An. 2. 1. 4.
But Xen. An. 2. 1. 9 ftapecas aKovfiv to
hear indignantly.
Bap^dXo/jicuos, ov, 6, Bartholomew,
Heb. ^bft 12 (son of Tolmai), the patr,o-
nymic of one of the twelve apostles, Matt.
10, 3. Mark 3, 18. Luke 6, 14. Acts 1, 13.
Ilis pr. name was prob. Nathanael ; see John
1 4(1 21, 2. So Jude is also called Leb-
beus and Thaddeus ; and Peter is some
times Barjonas.
BapiTjcrovs, ou, 6, Barjesus, Heb. "12
SlttJ 1 ] (son of Jeshua), pr. n. of a Jewish
magician, Acts 13, 6.
Bapicovas, a, 6, Barjonas, Heb. ~"i3
fjl" 1 (son of Jonas), the patronymic of the
apostle Peter, Matt. 16, 17. Others write
it /3ap lavas.
aS) a, 6, Barnabas, surname of
Joses, a Levite, born in Cyprus, who be
came the first associate of Paul in his
labours. The name Barnabas, Aram. ~i?
! " 1! $ ! :: ? ( son f P r ph ec y) s is explained by
Luke (Acts 4, 36) as i. q. vlos irapaK\T]<rea>s,
see in vlos. Acts 4, 36. 9.27. 11, 22. 25.
30. 12, 25. 13, 1. 2. 7. 43. 46. 50. 14, 12.
14. 20. 15, 2 bis. 12. 22. 25. 35. 36. 37. 39.
1 Cor. 9, 6, Gal. 2, 1. 9. 13. Col. 4, 10.
eos, ovs, TO, weight, Xen. Cyr.
3. 3. 42. In N. T. only trop.
1. weight, i. e. a burden, load; put for
heavy labour, TO ftdpos TTJS rj^tpas Matt. 20,
12 ; for burdensome precepts, Acts 15, 28.
Rev. 2, 24 ; for sins and weaknesses which
weigh one down, Gal. 6, 2. 2 Mace. 9, 10.
Pol. 5. 72. 10. Plato Legg. 925. d, TO rS>v
TOIOVTCOV v6p.a>i> . . . fidpos. Pr. Xen. CEc.
17. 9.
2. weight, i. e. influence, authority, hon
our ; 1 Thess. 2, 6 8vvdp.evoi ei> fidpei fivai
cor Xp. aTroo-ToXot. SoDiod. Sic. 4. 61. ib. 31.
p. 155 T^XiKoCTO ftdpos oiKias Kal yevovs.
Others less well, burden, in a pecuniary
sense ; comp. in ^Sape oo lett. d.
3. u-eight, i. e. abundance, greatness, ful
ness ; 2 Cor. 4, 17 aluiviov ftdpos 8orjs, an
eternal fulness of glory. Soph. Aj. 130
paKpov TT\OVTOV ftdpfi. Diod. Sic. 17. 52
/3ao-/Xeta . . . %avp.a<TTa Kara TO ueyeSos Kal
(Sdpoy TUIV epycav.
Bapcra{3a$, a, 6, Barsabas, surname
of two men : a) Of Joseph mentioned in
Acts 1, 23; see lojo-^. b) Of Judas
mentioned Acts 15, 22 ; see lovdas.
ov, 6, Bartimeus, Heb.
" X53L2 13 (son of Timeus), pr. n. of a blind
man, Mark 10, 46.
papvvcO) f. !/,. QSapuy,) to weigh down ;
in N. T. trop. once Pass. aor. 1 e^apw^v, to
be weighed down, to be heavy, dull, Luke 21,
34 Rec. where others read ape o> q. v.
Sept. Is. 33, 15. Diod. Sic. 4. 38. Xen.
Lac. 2. 5.
la, v, (/3apo?.) 1. heavy, e. g.
Matt. 23, 4 (poprla /3ape a, spoken of bur-
121
aensome precepts. So Sept. for *nS Ps.
38, 5. Ecclus. 40, 1. Xen. Hi. 1. 5.
2. Trop. weighty, grave; Matt. 23, 23
Ta fiapvTfpa TOV vop.ov. Acts 25, 7 /Sape a
arriw/iara. 2 Cor. 10, 10 at ^ei/ rioToXai
. . . $apetai, weighty, impressive. Sept. Dan.
2, 11. Hdian. 2. 14. 7. Plato Legg. 717. d.
3. Trop. grievous, burdensome, e. g. pre
cepts 1 John 5, 3. So Sept. Neh. 5, 18.
Ecclus. 29, 28. Xen. Hi. 8. 10. Also Acts
20, 29 \VKOI ftapt is, grievous wolves, fierce,
causing mischief. So Wisd. 17, 21. JEl.
V. H. 1 . 34 3awxTov Tpoirov ftapvTaTov. Xen.
Hell. 3. 2. 1.
?, ov, 6, 17, adj. (/3apu?,
of great price, precious, Matt. 26, 7 ; parall.
TToXvri/iof John 12, 3. Heliodor. 2. p. 113.
Trop. venerable ^Esch. Suppl. 25.
@a(ravi(i), f. t o-w, (/Sao-ows.) pr. to
rub on the touch-stone, to test, Plato Gorg.
486. d. Trop. to put to the test, to examine,
either by questions Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 16; or
by torture Hdian. 3. 5. 13. Isaeus 202. 10.
Thuc. 7. 86. Hence in N. T. genr. to tor
ment, to put in pain, e. g. a) Of pun
ishment, c. ace. Matt. 8, 29. Mark 5, 7.
Luke 8, 28. Rev. 1.1, 10 comp. v. 6. Pass.
id. Rev. 14, 10. 20, 10. So Wisd. 11, 9.
Jos. Ant. 2. 14. 4. b) Pass, to be tor
mented. pained, e. g. as a woman in travail
Rev. 12, 2 ; by disease, Matt. 8, 6 ; by
plagues, Rev. 9, 5. So Wisd. 16, 1. Lu-
cian. Pseudosoph. 6. Plato Legg. 922. d,
Pao-avKTSevTes IKUVCOS ft> vocrots. c) Also to
torment, i. q. to vex, to trouble ; 2 Pet. 2, 8
V//-VXTJI> SiKaiav . . . (fiacrdvicrfv. (Arr. Epict.
2. 22. 35 ftaawdftOf eauro i/.) Pass, of per
sons toiling, Mark 6, 48 ; of a vessel tossed
by the waves, Matt. 14, 24.
o, , /ao-aj/ia), pr.
test, trial, by the touch-stone, etc. In
N. T. torture, torment, pain ; Rev. 9, 5 bis.
14, 1 1 tcdrrvos fiacravicrfiov, the smoke of their
torment, i. e. of the fire in which they are
tormented. 18, 7. 10. 15. So 4 Mace. 9,6.
fiacravicmfi, ov, 6, (fiaa-avlfa, ) pr. a
torturer, inquisitor, Dem. 978. 1 1 ; see Diet.
of Antt. art. Basanos. In N. T. a prison-
keeper, jailer, i. q. o~f<rp.o(pv\a, Matt. 18,34.
/3o<rai 09, ov, f), pr. a touch-stone, lapis
Lijdius, for trying metals, etc. Pind. Pyth.
10. 106 et ibi Scholia. Then, examination,
trial, Pol. 22. 3. 7. Plato Gorg. 486. d ; tor
ture, Pol. 15. 27. 7. JE\. V. H. 7. 18. In
N. T. torment, pain, inflicted as punishment
Luke 16, 23. 28 ; by disease Matt 4, 24.
So Wisd. 3, 1 . Lucian. Tragodop. 282 -nav-
oo^ewu ftd&avoi. Aiso of parturi
tion Anth. Gr. II. p. 205.
/3acri\.eia, as, i], (jSao-tXevr,) kingdom,
the rule and dominion of a king, e. g.
1. dominion, reign, rule, the exercise of
kingly power, [Matt. 6, 13.] Luke 1, 33.
Heb. 1, 8. Rev. 17, 12. 17. 18. al. Meton.
abstr. for concr. kings, Rev. 1, 6 in later
editions. Sept. for naiba i Sam. 10, 16.
25. Wisd. 6, 4. Hdian. 2. 4. 7. Xen. Mem.
4. 6. 12. Ag. 1. 4.
2. a kingdom, dominions, realm, a people
and country under kingly rule, Matt. 4, 8.
12,25. 24, 7 bis. Mark 6, 23. Luke 11, 17.
18. Heb. 11, 33. Rev. 11, 15. 16, 10. al.
Sept. for nsi3ba Esth. 2, 3 ; ns^B Gen.
10, 10. Hdian. 4. 3. 11. yEl. V. H. 4. 5.
3. In the phrase fj ftao-iXeia TOV Seov,
the kingdom of God, Matt. 6, 33. Mark 1, 14.
15. Luke 4, 43. 6, 20. John 3, 3. 5. al.
also f] /Sao-. TOV XpiaroD, Matt. 13, 41.
20,21. Rev. 1,9; or TJ /3. TOV X. /cat
3eov Eph. 5, 5 ; or TJ j3. TOV AauiS, as the
ancestor and type of the Messiah, Mark 1 1 ,
10; further, f) /Sao-. TU>V ovpavcav, the
kingdom of heaven, only in Matthew, as 3, 2.
4, 17. al. for which we find in 2 Tim. 4, 18
% /Sao-. T) firovpdvtos; and likewise absol. 17
/Sao-iXct a, Matt. 8, 12. 9,35. al. i. q. later
Heb. D^K ni^JB or n^EH r^sba . All
these expressions are in N. T. synonymous,
and signify the divine spiritual kingdom, ike
glorious reign of the Messiah. The idea of
this kingdom has its basis in the prophecies
of the O. T. where the coming of the Mes
siah and his triumphs are foretold ; e. g.
Ps. 2 and 110. Is. 2, 1-4, comp. Mich. 4, 1
sq. where in v. 7 the Targ. has nisba
D-vaOCrl. Is. 11, 1 sq. Jer. 23, 5 sq. 31,31
sq. 3 T 2, 37 sq. 33, 14 sq. Ez. 34, 23 sq.
37, 24 sq. and espec. Dan. 2, 44. 7, 14. 27.
9, 25 sq. His reign is here figuratively
described as a golden age, when the true
religion and with it the Jewish theocracy
should be re-established in more than pri
meval purity, and universal peace and hap
piness prevail. All this was doubtless to be
understood in a spiritual sense ; and so the
devout Jews of our Saviour s time appear
to have received it; as Zacharias, Luke 1,
67 sq. Simeon, 2, 25 sq. Anna, 2, 36 sq.
Joseph, Luke 23, 50. 51. But the Jews at
large gave to these prophecies a temporal
meaning : and expected a Messiah who
should come in the clouds of heaven, and
as king of the Jewish nation restore the
ancient religion and worship, reform the
corrupt morals of the people, make exoia-
j3acn\eia
122
tion for their sins, free them from the yoke
of foreign dominion, and at length reign
over the whole earth in peace and glory ;
comp. in aliov no. 2. b. See Schoettgen
Diss. de regno ccelor. in Hor. Heb. I. p.
1147. Wetstein N. T. I. p. 256. Keil Hist.
Dogm. de regno Mess, in Opusc. Acad. p.
22 sq. Storr Opusc. I. p. 253 sq. Tholuck
Bergpr. zu Matt. 5, 3. Referring to the
O. T. idea, we may therefore regard the
kingdom of heaven in the N. T. as denoting
in its Christian sense, the Christian dispen
sation, comprising those who receive Jesus
as the Messiah, and who, united by his Spi
rit under him as their head, rejoice in the
truth and live a holy life in love and in com
munion with him. This spiritual kingdom
has both an internal and an external form.
As internal, it already exists and rules in
the hearts of all Christians, and is therefore
present. As external, it is either embodied
in the visible church of Christ on earth, and
in so far is present and progressive ; or it
is to be perfected in the coming of the Mes
siah to judgment and his subsequent spirit
ual reign in bliss and glory, in which view
it is future. But these different aspects
are not always distinguished ; the expres
sion often embracing both the internal and
external sense, and referring both to its
commencement in this world and its com
pletion in the world to come. Hence
a) In the Jewish temporal sense, by Jews
and by the apostles before the day of Pente
cost, Matt. 18, 1. 20, 21. Luke 17, 20 init.
19, 11. Acts 1, 6.
b) In the Christian sense, as announced
by John the Baptist, where also some
thing of the Jewish view was intermingled,
Matt. 3, 2 ; comp. also Luke 23, 51. As
announced by Jesus and others, Matt. 4, 17.
23. 9, 35. 10, 7. Mark 1, 14. 15. Luke 10,
9. 11. Acts 28, 31. al. In the internal spi
ritual sense, Rom. 14, 17 ov yap ea-nv fj /3.
TOV 3. ftpaxns Kal TTOO~IS, dXXa 8iKaiocrvvr)
Aral tlpr]vr] Kal X a P a * v TrvevfJ-aTi dyiw. Matt.
6,33. Mark 10, 15. Luke 17, 21. 18,17.
John 3, 3. 5. 1 Cor. 4, 20. In the external
sense, i. e. as embodied in the visible church
and the universal spread of the gospel, Matt.
6, 10. 12,28. 13, 24. 31. 33. 41. 47. 16,
28. Mark 4, 30. 11,10. Luke 13, 18. 20.
Acts 19, 8. al. Or as perfected in the fu
ture world, Matt. 13,43. 16,19. 26,29.
Mark 14, 25. Luke 22, 29. 30. 2 Pet. 1,11.
Rev. 12, 10. al. In this view it denotes
especially the Hiss of heaven, eternal life,
which is to be enjoyed in the Redeemer s
kingdom, Matt. 8, 11. 25, 34. Mark 9, 47.
Luke 13, 28. 29. Acts 14, 22. 1 Cor. t>, 9.
10. 15, 50. Gal. 5, 21. Eph. 5, 5. 2 Thess.
1, 5. 2 Tim. 4, 18. Heb. 12, 28. James 2,
5. al. Spoken generally, Matt. 5, 19 bis.
8, 12 01 viol TIJS fBacn\fias, the sons of the
kingdom, i. e. the Jews, who thought the
Messiah s reign was destined only for them ;
but in Matt. 13, 38 01 viol rr)s /3ao-iXei ay are
the true citizens of the kingdom of God.
Matt. 11,11. 12 see in dpTrdfa no. 3. 13, 11.
19.44.45/52. 18,4.23. 19,12.24. 20, l.al.
Spoken also genr. of the privileges and re
wards of the divine kingdom both here and
hereafter, Matt. 5, 3. 10. 20. 7, 21. 18, 3.
Col. 1, 13. 1 Thess. 2, 12. +
j3acri\,eios, O v, 6, 17, adj. (/3ao-tXevj.)
kingly, royal ; 1 Pet. 2, 9 /3ao-i Xeioi> lepd-
Tfvpa, a royal priesthood, consecrated to
God as were kings and priests ; quoted from
Ex. 19, 6 where Sept. for D^fiS PO^aa.
So Wisd. 18, 15. Lucian. Quoin. Hist! 5.
Xen. An. 1. 10. 12. Subst. TO (Ba<TL\eiov
(Soyia) , Plur. ra /3 a o- 1 X e i a , a royal man
sion, palace, Luke 7, 25. [Matt. 11, 8.)
Sept. Plur. for ^o iva Esth. 2, 13 ; rva
ni3ba Esth. 1,9. So Plur. Luc. Necyom.
10. Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 5; Sing. ib. 8. 7. 2.
ySacrtXeWj e wy, 6, 1 . a king, one who
rules with sovereign authority ; Sept. every
where for Heb. ^ba . E- g- David, Matt.
1, 6. Acts 13, 22"; "Pharaoh, Acts 7, 10. 18.
Heb. 11, 23. 27 ; the Roman emperor, John
19, 15; ancient Jewish kings, Luke 10,24.
So Hdian. 4. 10. 4. Pol. 3. 33. 3. Xen. Cyr.
1. 2. 1. Also Jesus as the Messiah is often
called king, king of Israel, king of the Jews,
Matt. 2, 2. 21, 5. 25, 34. 40. Luke 19, 38.
John 1, 50. 12, 13. 15. al. Sept. and T|^
Ps. 2, 6. Spoken of God, 1 Tim. 1, 17.
Rev. 15, 3. 17, 14 J3acn\fvs Pa<ri\eu>v, also
1 Tim. 6, 15 6 flacriXevs TU>V (3acriX(v6i>Tcai>,
emphat. king of kings, supreme Lord ; so
Diod. Sic. 1. 55 j3acn\evs /3acriXea>i/ Kal 8e-
CTTTOTTJS 8f<rTroTa>i>, Comp. (iv a^ dvdicratv ^Es-
chyl. Suppl. 533. Matth. 430. 5. Gesen.
Lehrg. p. 692. c. Sept. and 7&B genr. of
God, Ps. 5, 3. 29, 10. al. Also Matt. 5, 35
TroXis TOV fj.fyd\ov /3ao~iXea>, sc. of God,
i. e. Jerusalem as the seat of his worship ;
so Sept. and riba Ps. 47, 2.
2. In a more general and lower sense, as
a title of the highest honour, a prince, ruler,
viceroy, or the like. Thus Herod the Great
and his successors had the title of king, but
were dependent for the name and power on
the Romans ; Matt. 2, 1. 3. 9. Luke 1, 5.
Acts 12, 1. 25, 13 sq. 26, 2 sq. But He
rod Antipas was in fact only a tetrarch
123
Qacrra^a
(Matt. 14, 1. Luke 3, 1. 19. 9, 7), though
he is called /Sao-tXeuy Matt. 14, 9. Mark 6,
14. So Aretas, king of Arabia Petnea,
2 Cor. 11, 32 ; see Bibl. Res. in Palest. II.
p. 559, 560. Also when joined with ijye-
IMVfs, Matt. 10, 18. Mark 13, 9. Luke 21,
12. Sept. and Tjba Ps. 2, 2. 102, 16.
Genr. Matt. 17, 25. 18, 23. Acts 4, 26. 9,
15. 1 Tim. 2, 2. 1 Pet. 2, 13. 17. Rev. 9,
11. Sept. and ^a Josh. c. 12. So Horn.
Od. 1. 394. Spoken of the sons of the em
peror Severus, Hdian. 3. 13. 3; comp. 7.
10. 3, and 8. 8. 6, 15. Trop. of Christians,
as about to reign with the Messiah in glory,
Rev. 5, 10. 1, 6 Rec. See Rev. 20, 6;
also in /3ao-tXev<o no. 2. +
/3(KTt\VCi), f. o-co, (/3ao-iXfvy,) 1. to be
king, to reign ; e. g. of earthly kings, with
firi c. ace. to reign over, Luke 19, 14. 17 ;
ri c. gen. id. of Archelaus, Matt. 2, 22 ;
see in Apx&aos. Absol. 1 Tim. 6, 15 6
jSao-tXfiij TU>V pao-i\(v6vT<nv, king of kings,
see in fia<n\evs no. 1. Sept. for r.btt
1 Sam. 8, 9. 11. So c. gen. Hdian. 3. l.V.
Thuc. 2. 15. Xen. Mem. 3. 2. 2. Of God
as exercising universal dominion, absol.
Rev. 11, 17. 19, 6. Sept. for rjba Ps. 93,
1. 96, 10. 97, 1. al. Of Christ, once with
CTTI c. acc. as eVl rov OLK.OV lu/cw/j Luke 1,
33 ; absol. 1 Cor. 15, 25. Rev. 11. 15.
2. Trop. a) Of Christians, who are to
reign with Christ, i. e. to enjoy the highest
privileges and happiness, the regal honours
and glory, of the Messiah s kingdom ; and
who thus are represented as sharing with
Christ in his power and office as king and
judge (comp. Luke 22, 30. 1 Cor. 6, 2. 3.
Wisd. 3, 8. Ecclus. 4, 15) ; so Rom. 5, 17.
Rev. 20, 4 f{3a.(ri\fvo~v /xera TOV X|>KTTOV.
v. 6. 22, 5 ; once c. ri rfjs yf)s over the
earth Rev. 5, 10. Also of Christians on
earth, i. q. to be like kings, to enjoy honour
and prosperity, 1 Cor. 4, 8 bis. Comp. vivo
et regno Hor. Ep. 1. 10. 8. b) Of death ;
to reign, to have dominion, to prevail, absol.
Rom. 5, 14. 17. Of sin and grace, Rom.
5, 21 bis. 6, 12. Comp. Xen. Mem. 4. 3.
14 17 v/ i X ? /3a(nXeuft eV r^iiv.
/3a<7iXi/C09, rj, 6v, 03a<rtAevs,) kingly,
royal, belonging to a king, e. g. a territory
Acts 12, 20 ; a robe 12, 21. Sept. for Tjba
.Num. 20, 17; nssb?? Esth. 8, 15. So
Hdian. 1. 16. 8. Xen." Cyr. 8. 5. 3. Of a
person attached to a court, a royal attend
ant, courtier, nobleman, John 4, 46. 49. So
Hdian. 1. 12. 8. Polyb. 4. 76. 2. Trop.
noble, excellent, pre-eminent, becoming to a
king, James 2, 8 vouos f3a<n\iKos. So Jos.
Ant. 6. 4. 5. Xen. Conv. 1. 8 (3ao-. *d)
Plato Phileb. 30. d. Comp. regalis Cic.
Off. 1. 13.
pacrtA.t<T(7a, TJS, f], (/3ao-iXevr ; ) a queen,
Mat!. 12, 42. Luke 11, 31. Acts 8, 27.
Rev. 18, 7. Sept. for roba 1 K. 10, 1.
Pol. 23. 18. 2. Diod. Sic. 20.~41. Xen. (Ec.
9. 15. The earlier and better form waa
/3ao-t Xeta or /Sao-tXi?, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 225
Wetst. N. T. ad Matt. 12, 42.
pacny, e^ ^ (/3aiVa>,) a step, pace,
Hdian. 6. 5. 12. Plato Tim. 33. d. In N.
T. the foot, as the instrument of walking,
Acts 3, 7. So Wisd. 13, 18. Jos. Ant. 7.
5. 5. Plato Tim. 92. a.
1 (jBda-Kciva, also tf3do-Kr)va Hdian. 2. 4. 11 ;
see Buttm. $ 101. 4. n. 2; to talk, to tattle,
maliciously ; to backbite, to slander, c. acc.
Pint. Pericl. 12. Dem. 291.21 ; c. dat. JEL
V. H. 2. 13. In N. T. to talk or prate in
order to mislead, insidiously ; to beflatter, to
bewitch, c. acc. Gal. 3, 1 T IS VIMS tfido-Kavt.
So Hdian. 2. 4. 11. Diod. Sic. 4. 6. Theocr.
6.39. See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 462 sq. Wetst.
N. T. ad Gal. 1. c.
/3a<7Tao>, f. o-o), 1. to lift up, to take
up, as from the ground, c. acc. e. g. X/Souf
John 10, 31. Jos. Ant. 7. 11.7. Hdian. 4.
2. 11. Lucian. Asin. 44.
2. to bear, to carry, pr. what has been
taken up.
a) Genr. and c. acc. Matt. 3, 11 TO vrro-
of]fj.aTa Pao-rdo-ai to bear one s sandals,
which was the office of a servant ; so Ktpd-
Hiov vSaTos Mark 14, 13. Luke 22, 10 ; nji*
o-6pov Luke 7, 14 ; TOV o-ravpov John 19, 17
(trop. Luke 14, 27) ; John 12, 6. Rev. 17,
7." Pass. Acts 3, 2. 21,35. So Ecclus. 6, 25.
Hdian. 4. 7. 11. Pol. 2. 24. 6. Trop. of
moral burdens, e. g. vyov Acts 15, 10 ; dX-
\t]\a>v TCI fidpr) Gal. 6, 2 ; TO 18iov (popTiov
v. 5. Also with fvwriov TWOS, to bear or
bring before any one, e. g. TO ovo^d pov
1. q. to declare, to publish, Acts 9, 15.
b) Spec, to bear aioay, to take away, c.
acc. John 20, 15 et o-ii ffldo-rao-as avTov.
Jos. Ant. 8. 2. 2. Pol. 1. 48. 2.
c) Also to bear up, to sustain, c. acc.
a) Pr. Rom. 11, 18 ov o-v TTJV piav j3aoT-
fetf, dXX 17 pi fa o-(. Trop. Matt. 20, 12 0.
TO fidpos TTJS rjiLtpas KT\. John 16, 12 ov
bvvao- Zf $a<rrdet/ iipTi, i. q. to receive, to
understand. Comp. Arr. Epict. 3. 15. 9
i 8vva(rai paordo-ai TO irpayfia. |3) to
bear with, to endure, e. g. TCI da-^evfjp.aTa
TUIV ddwdraiv Rom. 15, 1 ; Kaxovs Rev. 2,
2. 3. So Arr. Epict. 1. 3. 2. y) to bear
124
to suffer, to undergo, e. g. TO Kpip.a Gal. 5,
10 ; also Matt. 8, 17 raj vocrovs eftda-racrfv,
he bore our sicknesses, i. e. suffered the pu
nishment of our sins ; for Heb. ^50 Is. 53,
4. So Sept. for XiUJ 2 K. 18, 14.
d) Spec, to bear with or upon oneself, to
carry about, c. ace. e. g. a purse, fiakavnov,
Luke 10, 4 ; oriy/iara ... ev rw au>p,a.Ti Gal.
6, 17 ; and so of the womb, Luke 11, 27
17 /cotXt a T] /3ao-Tao-ao-d <re. Symm. for X(D3
Ps. 89, 51. Comp. Horn. II. 6. 59 ov riva
yrtfTTtpi fJ.rjTT]p Kovpov fovra (pepoi, where
Schol. Ms. ov (v yao-rpl 17 prjTijp veov ovra
&zorabi. Wetst. N. T. ad Luc. 1. c.
I. /3aTO$-, ov, 77, also 6 ^dro? Mark 12, 26
in later editions, and this was held to be the
better form, Moeris p. 99. Thorn. Mag.p. 148;
a thorn-bush, bramble, any prickly shrub ; so
eVt TOV /3dYou Mark 12, 26 ; eVi TTJS /SoYou
Luke 20, 37. Acts 7, 35 ; eV jSdrov Luke
6, 44. Acts 7, 30. Sept. 77 /3. for rwft Deut.
33, 16 ; Sept. Vat. 6 /3. Ex. 3, 2. 3/4. So
>7 )8. Pol. 3. 71 i. Theophr. H. PI. 3. 18. 2.
II. /3aro9, uu, 6, a toft, Heb. na, a He
brew measure for liquids, equal to the
ephah for things dry, Luke 16, 6; comp.
Ez. 45, 10. 11. Is. 5, 10. The ephah con
tained according to Josephus 72 sextarii
(Ant. 8. 2. 9), equal to the Attic nerp^s,
or to 1993.95 Paris cubic inches, equiva
lent to about l bush. English ; hence the
bath was about 8| gallons. See Boeckh
Metrol. Untersuch. p. 259, 278. Heb. Lex.
arts, ns^x , na .
fidrpaxo?, ov, 6, a frog, Rev. 16, 13.
Sept. for?-nB* Ex. 8, 2. 3. ^El. V.H. 1.
3. Plato Phsed. 109. b.
{3aTTO\oye(0, , f. fact, (Xe yw, Xoyos ,)
pr. i. q. /Sarrapi^co, to stutter, to slammer,
Hippon. 108. Luc. Jup. Trag. 27 ; both
verbs being prob. onomatopceetic. In N. T.
/SarroXoyeu , to babble, to be loquacious, to
use many words and empty repetitions, absol.
Matt. 6, 7 ; parall. TroXuXoyi a. So Simpl.
in Epict. 312 [340] TTfpl KaSj/KoVrcoz/ 8e
/3aTToXoyi> vvv. The ancients derived the
word from a certain Battus. According
to some he was a king of Libya, who stut
tered, Hdot. 4. 155. Eustath. in Od. to, p.
833. 43 Barroy /SacnXevs At/3vs ... of 8oKfl
irapoipiav 8ovvai TOV ftarrokoyeiv. Accord
ing to others he was a garrulous poet, who
made long hymns full of repetitions ; Suid.
/3arroXoyi a Jj TroXi/Xoyi a, diro BaTrov TWOS
fJMKpOVS KCU. TToXvOTt ^OU? VfJiVOVS TTOir)<Ta.VTOS
rawroXoyia? e^oj^-aj. See Wetst. N. T.
ad Matt. 1. c.
aTos,To, OSeXvo-o-o),) I. an
abomination, any thing abominable or de
testable ; Luke 16, 15 /SSeXvy^a eixamov
TOV Seov, opp. TO ev avSpwTroty v\^Tj\6v.
Sept. c. eVcoTrtov for ^3?1P1 Prov. 11, 1 ; c.
dat. Prov. 15, 8. 9.
2. Spec, impurity, uncleanness, in the
Jewish sense ; particularly idols, idolatry,
abominable apostasy, Rev. 17, 4. 5. 21, 27.
So Sept. of idols, 17 "AorapT?; /38e Xuy/*a 2t-
daviw for S ^n ^X 1 K. 11, 5 ; TO /3SeXvy-
fjLUTa rS>v &vav for riia^ in 2 K. 16, 3 ;
also Test. XII Patr. p. 615. Matt. 24, 15
and Mark 13, 14 TO jSSeXvypa TIJS eprj-
puo-fcos, quoted from Dan. 9, 27, comp.
11, 31. 12, 11, where Sept. for pplO
QTaitia p r . the abomination causing deso
lation, applied by our Lord to the Roman
armies under Titus, with their standards,
surrounding the Holy city for its siege and
destruction; these as heathen conquerors
were of course an abomination to the Jews :
see Luke 21, 20, also Jos. Ant. 10. 11. 7.
In 1 Mace. 1, 54 the phrase /3Se Xvy/ia TTJS
eprjfjiuo-fas refers to the pollution of the
temple by Antiochus Epiphanes, who set
up in it the statue of Jupiter Olympius ; see
2 Mace. 6, 2-5. 1 Mace. 6, 7.
17, ov, (jSSeXvo-o-w,) abomina
ble, detestable, Tit. 1, 16. Sept. forttasipi
Prov. 17, 15. 2 Mace. 1, 27. Ecclus. 4^, 5.
/3SeXucro-&>, f. v a>, (/3So,) to cause dis
gust by stench, Aristoph. Plut. 700.-: In
N. T. Mid. depon. /SSeXvo-o-o/^at, to feel
disgust at, to abominate, to abhor, c. ace.
Rom. 2, 22 6 po fXvo-o-op.evos rd et ScoXa.
Pass. perf. particip. e /SSeXvy/xeVof, abhorred,
abominable, Rev. 21, 8. Sept. for S?P?
Deut. 23, 7. Am. 5, 10. Pass. perf. part.
for 2^n3 Is. 14, 19. So Pol.. 33. 16. 10.
Lucian. Philopatr. 26.
a/a, aiov, (/3aa>, /3atVa>,) stead
fast, firm, sure ; e. g. ay<vpa Heb. 6, 19 ;
ATI-IS 2 Cor. 1,7; eVayyeXt a Rom. 4, 16;
Sia^KT) Heb. 9, 17 ; Xoyos Heb. 2, 2. 2 Pet.
1, 19; also Heb. 3, 6. 14. 2 Pet. 1, 10.
Wisd. 7, 23. Diod. Sic. 3. 7. Xen. Cyr. 3.
2. 23.
/3e/3aiO&>, a,, f. wo-w, (/3e/3atos,) to make
steadfast, to establish, to confirm ; with ace.
of thing, Mark 16, 20 TOV \6yov Peftaiovvros.
Rom. 15, 8. Pass. 1 Cor. 1, 6. Heb. 2, 3. Sc
Jos. Ant. 1. 18. 6. Hdian. 4. 15. 9. Thuc. 3.
12. With ace. of pers. 1 Cor. 1, 8. 2 Cor.
1, 21. Pass. Col. 2, 7. Heb. 13, 9. Sept. for
&3fe Ps. 119, 28; ^sn Pa. 41, 13. So
Thuc. 1. 33 o-(frds avTovs /3ej3aia><racr3at.
125
y, fj, (/3e/3ato a>,) confirma-
llm, establishment, Phil. 1,7. Heb. 6, 16.
Wisd. 6, 18. Plut. Solon 14. Thuc. 4. 87.
$6/3?7Xo?, ov. 6, T), adj. (/3aiVo>, #77X0 ?,)
accessible, open to all, and hence common,
profane, pr. of place ; ra /3 j3^Xa unconse-
crated places, opp. Xo-ef 3eo>i/, Soph. CEd.
Col. 10. Thuc. 4. 97. Of persons, uncon-
secrated, uninitiated, and so profane, Plato
Conv. 218. b. In N. T. profane, unholy ; so
of persons regardless of God and divine
things, 1 Tim. 1, 9. Heb. 12, 16. So Sept.
for Sbn Ez. 21, 5. (3 Mace. 2, 14. JEL. V. H.
3. 9 ^fjBrjXos KOL drfXeoros rw 3fa>. Plut. de
Def. Orac. 16.) Trop. of vain disputes, tra
ditions, etc. 1 Tim. 4, 7. 6, 20. 2 Tim. 2, 16.
/3e/3?7Xo6>, , f. COO-CD, (/3e 7?Xoy,) /o pro-
/a/ze, /o violate, c. ace. TO a-afifiaTov Matt.
12, 5 ; rov iepw Acts 24, 6. Sept. for b|n
Lev. 19, 8. 12. al. Heliodor. 10. p. 513.
Julian. 7. p. 228. c.
Bee\^/3ov\, 6, indec. Beelzebul, i. q.
Satan, the prince of demons, ap-^aiv TO>V
Sm/xow coi/, Matt. 12, 24. 27. 10, 25. Mark
3,22. Luke 11, 15. 18. 19. The Aramaean
form is ^137 bS2 deus stercoris, from r.
bat , bat , Buxt. Lex. Chald. 641. It was
prob. in the mouth of the Jews a by-name
of aversion and contempt ; but is not else
where found in Jewish writings. Some
editions (Complut. Beza, Bengel), also the
Vulgate and Peshito, read BefXfe/3ou/3,
Beelzebub, which occurs 2 K. 1, 2. 3. 16, in
the Heb. form Slat b?a (Aram. SlSt b$a)
lord of flies, fly-god, Sept. BdoX pvlav, as
the name of a god of the Philistines at
Ekron ; comp. the Zevs A.n6p.vios of the
Greeks, Pausan. 5. 14. 2 ; and the Deus
Myagrius of the Egyptians and Romans,
Plin. H. N. 10. 4. Solin. Polyhist. c. 1.
That the later Jews, in their strong aversion
to heathenism, should transfer to Satan the
name of a neighbouring idol and oracle men
tioned in the O. T. was not unnatural ; and
then by the slight change (of a single let
ter) into Beelzebul, they expressed still more
strongly their abhorrence of the prince of
unclean spirits ; comp. a like instance in the
name 2vx<V q- v. See Buxt. Lex. 333 cq.
Lightfoot Hor. Heb. in Matt. 12, 24 et Luc.
11, 15. Winer Realw. art. Beelzebub.
BeXtaX, 6, indec. Belial, Heb. bs^ba
(wickedness), used as a name for Satan,
i. q. 6 novripos, 2 Cor. 6, 15 ; comp. 1 Sam.
25, 25. Heb. Lex. s. voc. Griesbach and
some others read BeXi ap, Beliar ; the b be
ing changed to *i by Syriasm. So Test.
XII Patr. p. 539, 587, 619. al.
/3eXoi>77, rjs, f], (/3e Xoj,) pr. the point of
a weapon, Eupol. Tax. 11. In N. T. a nee
dle, Luke 18, 25 Lachm. for the comm. pa-
tpis. So JE\. V. H. 9. 8. ^Eschin. 77. 27 ;
see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 90.
1 , tos, ovs, TO, (/3dXX<o,) a missile,
esp. a dart, javelin, arrow; trop. Eph. 6, 16
ra jSe XTj rov Trovrjpov ra Treirvpcap-eva, the fiery
darts, i. e. fitted with combustibles. Arr.
Exp. Alex. 2. 18. 12 nvpfpopa P&T). ib. 2.
21.3 /3eXeo-i . . . KOI irvp(p6pois oi arolj. Thuc.
2. 75 ; comp. Xen. An. 5. 2. 14.
/3e\TiQ)V, ovos, 6, f], better, compar. of
dyaSd? good, Buttm. 68. 1. In N. T. only
Neut. fie XT i o v as adv. 2 Tim. 1, 18 /3eX-
T IOV yivoMTKfis, thou knousest better sc. than
I. Buttm. ^ 115. 5. So Xen. Hi. 1. 1 /3eX-
LV, 6, indec. Benjamin, Heb.
ja ija ( S on of my right hand), pr. n. of the
youngest son of Jacob by Rachel ; comp.
Gen. 35, 18 sq. Hence (pv\rj Rfvuipiv, the
tribe of Benjamin, Acts- 13, 21. Rom. 11,1.
Phil. 3, 5. Rev. 7, 8.
T)S, T], Bernice, eldest daughter
of Herod Agrippa first, and sister to the
younger Agrippa, Acts 25, 13. 23. 26, 30
She was married to her uncle Herod king
of Chalcis ; and after his death, in order tc
avoid the merited suspicion of incest with
her brother Agrippa, she became the wife
of Polemon king of Cilicia. This connec
tion being soon dissolved, she returned to
her brother, and afterwards became mistress
of Vespasian and Titus. Jos. Ant. 19. 5. 1.
ib. 20. 7. 2, 3. Tac. Hist. 2. 81. Sueton.
Tit. 7.
as, T], Berea, a city of Macedo
nia, situated five miles north of the river
Haliacmon or Astraeus, on the roots of
Mount Bermius, southwest of Pella ; Acts
17, 10. 13. Now called Verria, after the
form Efppoia Thuc. 1. 61. See Leake s
Trav. in North. Greece III. p. 290 s-\.
Bepoicuos, a , ov, of Berea, a Berean,
Acts 20, 4.
Brftaftapd, as, 17, Belhabara,He}).^^
rnas (house or place of the ford), John 1,
28 ; where the best Mes. and later editions
read BrjSav/a. The reading Br;3a/3a/)d seems
to have arisen from the conjecture of Ori-
gen, who found in his day no such place as
B^aj/ui, but saw a town called Bv^aftapd,
(perh. the same with -"HS. rP3 Belh-barah
Judg. 7, 24, near Jordan,) where John was
said to have baptized ; and therefore took
126
the liberty of changing the former reading.
See Origen Opp. ed. de la Rue, IV. p. 140.
Liicke Comm. zu Joh. 1. c. Wetstein in loc.
as, f), Bethany, Aram, rv3
TH (house of dates), comp. * n n x : an
unripe date Buxtorf Lex. 38. Lightf. Cent.
Chor, Matt. c. 41.
1. A village about fifteen furlongs E.
from Jerusalem (John 11, 18) on the east
ern slope of the mount of Olives. It was
the residence of Mary, Martha, and Laza
rus ; and Jesus often went out from Jeru
salem to lodge there. At present it is a
miserable village. Matt. 21, 17. 26, 6. Mark
11, 1. 11. 12. 14, 3. Luke 19, 29. 24, 50.
John 11, 1. 18. 12, 1. See Bibl. Res. in
Palest. II. p. 100 sq.
2. A place on the east of Jordan, where
John baptized; the exact position of it is
not known; John 1, 28 in the best Mss.
and editt. where others read Bn3a/3apa q. v.
Some derive it here from <"i*?X HIS
house or place of ships ; but without pro
bability. They suppose it to have been the
same place as Bethabara.
, f], indec. Bethesda, Aram.
X^jon n^a (house of mercy) Buxt. Lex.
Ch. Rab. 798, a pool or fountain at Jerusa
lem, to whose waters a healing virtue was
ascribed, with a building over or near it
for the accommodation of the sick ; John 5,
2. See Bibl. Res. in Pal. I. p. 489, 507.
BrfSteeji, f,, indec. Bethleliem, Heb.
anb rP3 (house of bread) Gen. 35, 19 ;
pr. n. of a celebrated city, the birthplace of
David and Jesus. It was situated in the
tribe of Judah, and lies about six miles south
by west of Jerusalem. It probably received
its appellation from the fertility of the cir
cumjacent country. Matt. 2, 1. 5. 6. 8. 16.
Luke 2, 4. 15. John 7, 42. See Bibl. Res.
in Pal. II. p. 158 sq.
Bij^craioa, fj, indec. also Br/So-ai Sai/
in text. rec. in Matt, and Mark, Bethsaida,
Aram. i"^" 1 ? ^ 1>1 ? (place of hunting or fish
ing) Buxt. Lex. 1894; pr. n. of two cities
or towns in N. T.
1 . Bethsaida of Galilee (John 12, 21), so
called perhaps in distinction from the other
Bethsaida, probably lay near Capernaum,
being mentioned in connection with it, Matt.
11,21.24. Luke 10, 13.15; comp. also Mark
6, 45 with John 6, 17. Eusebius says only
that it lay on the lake of Gennesareth, i. e.
on the western shore ; as its name also
would imply. It was the birthplace of Phi
lip, Andrew, and Peter, John 1, 45. Matt.
II, 21. Mark 6, 45. Luke 10, 13. John 1,
45. 12, 21. See Bibl. Res. in Palest. III.
p. 294 sq. comp. p. 251.
2. The other Bethsaida lay in Gaulonitis
at the N. E. extremity of the lake, near
where the Jordan enters it and on the east
side of that river. This town was enlarged by
Philip, tetrarch of that region (Luke 3, 1).
and called Julias, in honour of Julia the
daughter of Augustus ; Jos. Ant. 18. 2. 1.
B. J. 2. 9. 1. ib. 3. 10. 7. Plin. H. N. 5. 15.
In the uninhabited tract southeast of this
town, Jesus miraculously fed the five thou
sand, and afterwards departed by ship to the
other side of the lake, Luke 9, 10 ; comp.
Matt. 14, 13 sq. Mark 6, 31 sq. John 6. 1.
2. 5-13. 17. 22. 24. So too Mark 8, 22 ;
comp. v. 13. 27. See Bibl. Res. in Palest.
III. p. 308.
^ indec. Bethphage, Aram.
XSB r,ia (house of figs) Buxt. Lex. Ch.
Rab. 1691, pr. n. of a village, *&>/*;, east of
the mount of Olives, and near to Bij3aw a,
Matt. 21,1. Mark 11,1. Luke 19,29. The
exact site is not known ; see Bibl. Res. in
Pal. H. p. 103.
^a, error, TO, (jSaivca,) a step, i. e.
1. a pace, foot-step, Acts 7, 5 ov8e fit) pa
oy, i. e. not a foot-breadth. So Sept. for
^T*)? 1P1 Deut. 2, 5. Plut. Demetr.
21. Xon. Cyr. 7. 5. 6.
2. iSpec. like Engl. steps, i. e. any ele
vated phoo to which the ascent is by steps ;
as a stage or tribune for a speaker or reader,
Sept. for *natt Neh. 8, 4. 1 Esdr. 9, 42.
Thuc. 2. 34. TI In N. T. spoken: a) Of
an elevated seat or throne in the theatre at
Cesarea, on which Herod sat, Acts 12, 21 ;
comp. Jos. Ant. 19. 8. 2. So Jos. Ant. 7.
15. 9 OTCIS (<f) v\lrT]XoT(iTOV ftr]f*.aTos 6 /3a<rt-
\tvs. Plut. Poplicol. 17. b) Oftener the
tribunal of a judge or magistrate, Matt.
27, 19. John 19, 13. Acts 18, 12. 16. 17.
25, 6. 10. 17. Rom. 14, 10. 2 Cor. 5, 10.
See Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 123; also in
AiSoVrpwror. So 2 Mace. 13, 26. Hdian
1. 5. 4. Xen. Mem. 3. 6. 1.
pr)pv\\o$, ov, 6, r), beryl, a precious
stone of a sea-green colour, Rev. 21, 20.
Tob. 13, 17. Jos. Ant. 3. 7. 5. Plin. H. N.
37. 20. Sept. ftrjpvXXiov or fir]pv\\os for
t=*> Ex. 28, 20. 39, 11.
pia, as, rj, strength of body, Horn. II. 7
197. ib. 8. 103. In N. T. genr. force, vio
lence, Acts 5, 26. 21, 35. 24, 7. 27, 41.
Sept. for pros Ex. 14, 25. So Wisd. 4,
4. Diod. Sic. "4l 78. Thuc. 1. 102.
127
(a, f. ao-a), 03<a,) to /orce, to ocer-
Horn. Od. 12. 297. Usually Mid.
depon. fiidop.ai, to fores, to subdue, 2
Mace. 14, 41. Thuc. 1. 55; also as Pass.
to be forced, to suffer violence, Xen. Mem. 1.
2/10. .See Buttm. Ausf. Sprachl. 5 114.
Hence in N. T. a) Mid. depon. with els
c. ace. Luke 16, 16 irds fls avrtjv /3idfrai,
lit. every one forces himself into it, i. e. uses
force to enter it, presses into it, implying
the eagerness with w T hich the gospel was
received by multitudes ; comp. Matt. 11,12,
and dpirdfa no. 3. Sept. for onn Ex. 19,
24. So Pol. 1. 74. 5 fls rtjv Trapfp.f}o\T)v.
Arr. Exp. Alex. 6. 9. 4 els rf/v aKpav. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 3. 69. b) Pass. Matt. 11, 12 17 y3a-
o-iXei a rcav ovpavcav /3iaerat, the kingdom of
heaven is forced, taken by force, suffers vio
lence ; as in lett. a. So Xen. Hell. 5. 2.
23 ray TroXfis ras ftfftia.(rp.fvas.
/3/ai09, aia, mov, (jSi a,) forceful, violent,
of a wind, Acts 2, 2. Sept. for t? Ex. 14,
21. Wisd. 19,7. Ildian. 3. 3. 11. Plato
Def. 415. e.
/3icrT7?9, ov, 6, (/3ida>,) one who uses
force, one violent, trop. Matt. 11, 12 ; cornp.
in /3tdfo> lett. a. Philo de Agric. p. 200. c.
.[312.] Comp. Wetst. N. T. ad loc.
{3i/3\apl8iov. ov, TO, (dim. ftijSXos.. fii-
fiKdpiov.) a small roll or -colume, a little
scroll, Rev. 10, 2. 8. 9. 10. Comp. Pollux
Onom. 7. 210 fiifiXos, /3i/3Xt o/, /3i/3Xdpiot>
-rapa 8e A.pi<TTO(piivei |3t/3Xt5dpto .
(3l,/3>\lov, ov, TO, (dim. /3t/3Xos,) a roll,
scroll, i. e. a volume, book, such being the
ancient form of books ; Luke 4, 17 bis,
Pifi\iov Ho-cuou TOU irpo^Tov nr\. V. 20
TTTvgas TO j3ij3Xiov. John 20, 30. 21, 25.
Gal. 3, 10. 2 Tim. 4, 13. Rev. 5, 1-5.7-9.
6, 14 (see in dnoxupifa )- 22,7. 9. 10. 18 bis.
19 bis. Sept. for ISO Ex. 17, 14. al. So
Hdian. 7. 8. 5. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 14. Spec,
a) Of the pentateuch or the Mosaic law,
Heb. 9, 19. 10, 7. Sept. and -iB<3 Ps. 40,
8. 1 Mace. 12, 9. b) TO jSt/SX/bv fo^?
Rev. [13, 8.] 17, 8. 20, 12. 21, 27. [22,
19] ; also TO /3i/3Xi a sc. TJJJ Kpureco? Rev.
20, 12 bis; see in /;3Xoy. c) Of epis
tles, which were also rolled up, Rev. 1,
11 ; perh. 2 Tim. 4, 13. Sept. and "iE.0
2 Sam. 11, 14. So 1 Mace. 1, 46. d) Of
documents, e. g. a Jewish bill of divorce,
Matt. 19, 7. Mark 10, 4. Comp. Deut. 24,
1 . 3, where Sept. and "iBO .
/3t/3\09, ou, 17, (lie inner bark of the pa
pyrus, anciently used for writing, Jos. Ant.
2. 10. 2. Theophr. II. PI. 4. 8. 4. In N. T.
a roll, scroll, i. e. a volume, book, such being
the ancient form, Acts 19, 19 ; so Luke 3, 4.
20,42. Acts 1,20. 7, 42. Rev. 22, 19 R. Sept
for ISO Josh. 1, 8. al. So Dem. 313. 14.
Plato Phajdo 98. b. Spec. a) Of the
pentateuch or law of Moses ; Mark 12, 26
ev rrj ;3i/3Xa> Moovo-ewy. Sept. for Chald
ISO Ezra 6, 18. b) Of a genealogical
catalogue, Matt. 1,1. Sept. and 1BD Gen.
5, 1 . c) So fj $t/3Xor rr t s C w ^) i- 1- ISO
Din, Sept. |3i /3Xor fwi/rwi/, Ps. 69, 29,
comp. Ex. 32, 32. 33 ; i. e. God is repre~
sented as having the names of the right
eous, who are to inherit eternal life, in
scribed in a book ; Phil. 4, 3. Rev. 3, 5.
[13, 8.] 20, 15. 22, 19 Rec. comp. Luke
10, 20. So Sept. and nso Dan. 12, 1.
Different from this is the book in which
God has inscribed the destinies of men, Ps.
139, 16, comp. Job 14, 5 ; and also the
books of judgment, in which the actions of
men are recorded, TO. /3t/3Xi a, Rev. 20, 12
bis ; comp. Dan. 7, 10. 4 Esdr. 6, 20.
ftiPpaHTKW) f. /3po>o-o/icu, perf. j3 /3po>Ka,
to eat; absol. John 6, 13 ToZy ftfftpa>K.6<rtv.
Sept. for tex Josh. 5, 12. al. Pol. 3. 72. G
Xen. Hi. l.~24.
Bfevvia, as, 17, Bithynia, a province o.
Asia Minor, on the Euxine sea and Pro-
pontis, bounded W. by Mysia, S. and E by
Phrygia and Galatia, and E. by Paphlagonia.
Acts 16, 1. 1 Pet. 1, 1.
/3i o9, ou, 6, 1. life, the present life, Luke
8, 14. 1 Tim. 2, 2. 2 Tim. 2, 4. 1 Pet. 4, 3.
Sept. for nini Job 7, 6. 8, 9. al. jEl.
V. H. 3. 29. Xen. Mem. 1.2.8.
2. Meton. means of life, living, sustenance,
Mark 12, 44. Luke 8,43. 15, 12. 30. 21,4.
Sept. for &nb Prov. 31, 14; rP3 yin Cant.
8, 7. Pol. 2! 15. 3. Xen. Mem. 3. 11. 4.
3. Spec, possessions, wealth, 1 John 2, 16.
3, 17. Diod. Sic. 12. 40. Plato Gorg.486
C, jSi oj Kal &oai.
plOCi), u>, f. coo-a), (/3i of,) aor. 1 e/3t &>cra
rarely ; more comm. aor. 2 (fiiav, Buttm.
Ausf. Sprachl. 5 114. Matth. 5 227; to live,
to pass one s life ; 1 Pet. 4, 2 J3iu>crai -^povov.
Sept. TTO\VV xP vov jSicoo-w for EiJ3^ i" 1 ^""!
Job 29, 18 ; n^n p rov . 7, 2. So <F/3iWa,
Lucian. Macrob. 12, 17. Xen. CEc. 4. 18.
Plato Phsedr. 249. b.
, , .MS, 17, (/3to w,) life, tiring, mode
of life, Acts 26, 4. Prol. to Ecclus. Sin TTJC
/3i&)Tt/co9, i], oV, (/Sidco,) pertaining to
this life, temporal, Luke 21, 34. 1 Cor. 6, 3.
128
4. Diod. Sic, 2. 29 /Si. xp a- Pol. 4. 73. 8.
The later Greeks used /SiomKoy instead of
the earlier TOV .Qiov, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 355.
, v, /anra),
harmful, 1 Tim. 6, 9. Sept. Prov. 10, 26.
Plut. de aud. Poet. 14. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 11.
/3Xa7TT<y, f. ^<B, to disable, to weaken, to
hinder, Horn. Od. 13. 22. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 18.
In N. T. to hurt, to harm, to injure, c. ace.
Mark 16, 18 ; with two accus. Luke 4, 35.
So 2 Mace. 12, 22. Pol. 1. 79. 13. Xen.
Mem. 4. 3. 8.
), f. ^o-w, QSAaaToy,) later aor.
1 (j3\d(TTT]cra. Buttm. Ausf. Sprachl. 114.
Matth. 227 ; to germinate, to put forth, i. e.
1. Intrans. to sprout, to spring up, Matt.
13, 26. Mark 4, 27. Heb. 9, 4. Sept. for
"IS Num. 17, 23 [8]. Plut. de Pyth.
Orac. 12. Xen. CEc. 19. 2,8.
2. Trans, to. put forth fruit, to yield, c.
ace. TOV Kapirov James 5, 18. Sept. for
Xttj? Hiph. Gen. 1, 11. Ecclus. 24, 17.
^Eschyl. Fr. p. 619. Apoll. Rhod. 1. 1131.
-BXacrro?, ov, 6, Blastus. pr. n. of a
man who was chamberlain (cubicularius) to
Herod Agrippa, i. e. had charge of his bed
chamber, Acts 12, 20. Such persons usu
ally had great influence with their masters ;
see Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 526. Diet, of Antt.
art. Cubicularii.
/3\aG-(j)r]fj,(t), w, f. jjo-w, (/3Aao-<pJ7/ios>,)
to hurt the good name of any one, i. e.
1 . to speak evil of, to rail at ; spoken both
of persons and things, i. q. to slander, to re
vile, absol. Acts 13, 45. 18,6. 1 Tim. 1,
20. 1 Pet. 4, 4. (2 Mace. 10, 34. 12, 14.
Hdian. 1. 6. 20.) With ace. of pers. or
thing, Acts 19, 37. Tit. 3, 2. James 2, 7.
2 Pet. 2, 10. Jude 8. 10 ; so 2 Pet. 2, 12 ev
ols, for ravra Iv ofy. Pass. Rom. 3, 8. 14.
16. 1 Cor. 4, 13. 10, 30. 2 Pet. 2, 2. Sept
for Sfta 2 K. 19, 6. 22. (Jos. Ant. 6. 9. 2.
Hdian. 2. 7. 8. Plato Legg. 934. d.) With
an accus. of the abstract noun, Mark 3, 28 ;
see Buttm. 131. 3. So Plato Legg. 800.
3. Spoken in reference to Jesus while on
earth, c. a.ccus. Matt. 27, 39. Mark 15, 29.
Luke 23, 39 ; absol. Luke 22, 65. Acts 26,
1 1 . comp. v. 9.
2. Spec, of God and his Spirit, or of di
vine things, to blaspheme, c. ace. Rom. 2,
24. Tit. 2, 5. 1 Pet. 4, 14. Rev. 13, 6. 16,
9. 11. 21. Pass. 1 Tim. 6, 1. Sept. for
yxsrT! i s . 52, 5. So Jos. Ant. 6. 9. 3.
Diod. Sic. 2. 21. With ds c. ace. to blas-
plieme against, Mark 3, 29. Luke 12, 10.
So Bel. and Drag. 9. Plato Rep. 381. e.
Absol. Matt. 9, 3. 26, 65. John 10, 36. St>
Plato Alcib. 149. c.
traction, evil speaking, i. e.
1 . Genr. of persons and things, i. q. slandei ,
railing, reviling, Matt. 12,31 Traaa d/xapr/a
Kal pXao-Qrjfjiia. 15, 19. Mark 3, 28. 7, 22.
Eph. 4, 31. Col. 3, 8. 1 Tim. 6, 4. Jude 9
Kpio~tv j3\ao~<prjn{a$, i. q. ^\do~(pr]fj.ov Kpio~iv
2 Pet. 2, 1 1. Sept. for MM Ez. 35, 12.
2 Mace. 10, 35. Dem. 141. 2. Plato Legg.
800. c.
2. Spec, of God and his Spirit, or of di
vine things, blasphemy, Matt. 12, 31 17 Se TOV
7rvfVfj.aTos /3Aao-(p?7/u a. 26, 65. Mark 2, 7.
14, 64. Luke 5, 21. John 10, 33. Rev. 2,9.
13. 5. 6. So ovofiaTa jSAacr^/it ay, i. q. ovop..
^Adcr07//ia, Rev. 13, 1. 17, 3. Sept. for
Chald. ftyb Dan. 3, 29. 2 Mace. 8. 4.
Plato Legg. 800. d.
{3\d(T(j>r/fAO?, ov, 6, 17, adj. (/3Ad v.
jSXdfTTco, (j)rjp.rj,) hurtful to the good name of
any one, detractive.
1 . Genr. of words against persons, i. q.
slanderous, railing ; 2 Pet. 2,11 /SAdo-^-
p.ov Kpiaiv, a railing sentence. So ^El. V.
H. 12. 57. Plut. Otho 4. Dem. 110. 9.
Subst. a slanderer, reviler, 2 Tim. 3, 2. So
2 Mace. 10, 36.
2. Spec, of words against God and di
vine things, blasphemous, Acts 6, 11. [13.]
Subst. a blasphemer, 1 Tim. 1, 13. Wisd.
1, 6.
/jXeytiyita, OTOS, TO, (/3Ae7ro>,) a seeing,
looking, the act of seeing ; 2 Pet. 2, 8
/3Ae/i/iari Kal OKO?/. Eurip. Here. F. 305,
a look, glance. Plut. Tib. Grace. 2.
/SXeTTCO, f. T|/-O>, 1. to look, i. e. to direct
the eyes upon any thing in order to see ; to
look at or upon, to behold.
a) Of persons ; so with els c. acc. to look
upon, as els uAA^Aous John 13, 22. Acts 3,
4 /SAe^op els f]i*as. Luke 9, 62. Sept. for
B^sri Gen. 19, 17. (^El.V.H. 14.42. Xen.
An. 4. 1. 20.) With acc. Matt. 5, 28 TTOS
6 j3\fircov yvvaina KT\. Sept. Cant. 1, 6.
(^Esop. Fab. 129 jSXeTraiv TOV p,eyav 8elTrvov.)
So c. acc. to look at or into a roll or book,
Rev. 5, 3. 4. Trop. to look at in mind, i. e.
a) to look to a thing, to consider, to give
heed; absol. Mark 13, 33 ^AeVere, aypu-
TrveiTe KT\. Also c. acc. 1 Cor. 1, 26 /3Ae?rere
yap TTJV K\rjo~iv vpcov. 10, 18. Col. 2, 5.
(Jos. B. J. 3. 10. 2. Plato Rep. 921. a.)
With TI or TTwy, how, c. indicat. Mark 4, 24.
Luke 8, 18. 1 Cor. 3, 10. /3) to look at,
i. q. to regard, to have respect to, with els
c. acc. as /3A. fls TTPOO-COTTOV TIVOS to regard
129
the person of any one, to have respect to
his external rank or condition, Matt. 22, 16.
Mark 12, 14; see in art. Trpoo-omov. (So
genr. c. els Luc. D. Mort. 11.4. Dem. 124.
7.) With ace. 2 Cor. 10, 7 TO. Kara irpo-
O-COTTOI/ ^XeVerf. (Jos. Ant. 6. 8. 1.) Also
lo look to it, to care for any thing ; with ir&s
c. indie. Eph. 5, 15 ; with era c. subjunct.
1 Cor. 16, 10 ; c. ace. by attraction, Col. 4,
17 /3XVe TTJV SiaKoviav . . . tva avTrjvTrXjjpdis.
j) Imperat. by way of caution, jSXeVe,
pXtTJ-eYco, P\fnfTf, look to it, take heed, be
ware ; so with accus. reflex, eavrovs, look
to yourselves, beu-are, Mark 13, 9. 2 John
8 ; with an ace. genr. beicare of, Phil. 3, 2
ter, /SXtVere TOVS KVVOS KT\. Mostly fol
lowed by P.TJ. /j.T)TTOT(, p.t)ir(i)s, take heed that
not, beware lest ; so with aor. subjunct.
Matt. 24, 4. Mark 13, 5. Luke 21, 8. Acts
13, 40. 1 Cor. 8, 9. 10, 12. Gal. 5, 15. Heb.
12, 25 ; c. aor. impl. Mark 13, 23 /3XeWe
sc. p.fj irio-Tfvo-rjTf ; comp. v. 21. (Comp.
opa pri Luc. D. Deor. 22. 4. Xen. Cyr. 3.
1 . 27.) Also with fut. indicat. Col. 2, 8
jBXttrfTf fj.T] Tts ifJLas fcrTai <rv\ay(tsyu>v. Heb.
3, 12. With dno c. gen. beware of any
thing, so as to separate oneself from it ; see
in OTTO no. 1. b. ft. Mark 8, 15 /3XeVere OTTO
TT/y Cvfjirjs TU>V <ap. 12, 38 jSX. OTTO TCOV
b) Once of a place ; /SXeVeii/ Kara TI, to
look towards any quarter, i. e. to lie towards,
to face ; Acts 27, 12 \ip.tva r^y KPTJTT/S
f3\firovra Kara Ai jSa. So C. Kara. TI Sept.
Ez. 46, 6. 13. 22 ; ri TI Hdian. 2. 11. 16 ;
npos TI Xen. Mem. 3. 8. 9.
2. to see, as the consequence of looking ;
to perceive with the eyes, to behold.
a) Genr. and with ace. as TO icdp(j>os Matt.
7, 3. Luke 6, 41 ; also Matt 11,4. 13, 17.
24, 2. Mark 8, 23. 13, 2. Luke 7, 44. John
1, 29. Acts 8, 6. Rev. 1, 11. al. So c. ace.
impl. Matt. 13, 16. Acts 1, 9. 1 Cor. 13, 12.
Sept. c. ace. for nsn 2 K. 9, 17. (Luc.
D. Mort. 24. 2. Hdian. 5. 4. 16. Pol. 12. 24.
6 ; ace. impl. Jos. Ant. 6. 6. 2.) Rev. 1, 12
KOI fTTf<TTpf^a ftXfTTfiv Tifv <j)a>vT)v, and I
turned to see the voice, i. e. whose voice it
\vas. Also Matt. 18, 10, 01 ayyeXoi avrau/
StaTrairor /3Xe7rot!O~t TO irpocranrov TOV TraTpo?
P.OV, their angels do always behold the face
of my Father, i. e. they have constant access
to him, are admitted to his privacy as his
friends, in allusion to the custom of oriental
monarchs; so Heb. T^n *$ ^ "i, Sept.
ol (yyvs TOV /3ao-iXecof, Esth. 1. 14 ; also 01
opcovrfs TO Trpua-anrov TOV jScunXctff 2 K.
25, 19 ; 01 lv Trpoo-coTTO) TOU /3ao-iXuj Jer.
52,25. In other constructions : a) Pass.
particip. TU /SXfTro/xej/a, the things seen,
visible, 2 Cor. 4, 18. Heb. 1 1, 1. 3. 7 ; negat.
TO M P\(ir6p.(t>a 2 Cor. 4, 18. #) With
an ace. and a particip. of another verb as
adjunct; comp. Buttm. 144. 6. b. Mark
5, 31 /SXeVets TUV o^Xof o-w3Xi /3oi/T(i art. 8,
24. Jolm 20, 1 /SXeVet TUV Xt Soi/ yppfvov f<
TOV p.vT]p.fiov. Matt. 15, 31. Luke 24, 12.
John 5, 19. 20, 5. 21, 9. 20. Acts 4, 14.
With particip. impl. 2 Cor. 12, 6 vntp o
/3Xe7ret ftf sc. oVra v. irpdatrovTa. Matt. 14,
30 /SXfVeoi TUV avfp.ov Ia~xyp6i>. So Jos.
Ant. 6. 14. 2 /3XeVeii flirev dv(\%6vra 3eo>
Tiva TT]V fj.op(pf]v ofj.oiov. y) In antith.
with \TTLS, A7ri f<a, where to see is i. q. to
have before the eyes, lo have present before
one ; Rom. 8, 24 6 yap /SXeVm TIS, TI /cm
f\iriei, for what a man seeth (has present
before him), how can he yet hope for it ? ib.
f\T7\s 8e ^fk(irojj.fvrj OVK (CTTIV {\TTLS. Comp.
Jos. Ant. 6. 8. 2 auTw fiXtTrofjLfvw nal Tra-
POVTL. S) Absol. of God, 6 ^\fna>v fv TO>
KpvTTTto, who seeth in secret, whose eyes
penetrate the most hidden recesses, Matt. 6,
4. 6. 18. Trop. with its own particip. in-
tens. Winer 5 46. 10; so fiXeirovTfs
/SXe ^eTe, seeing ye shall see, ye shall in
deed see, Matt. 13, 14. Mark 4, 12. Acts
28, 26 ; opp. fSXtnovres ov /SXeVoucri, seeing
they see not, are dull, stupid, Matt. 13, 13 ;
jSX. P.TJ /SXeWo-i id. Luke 8, 10 ; all refer
ring to Is. 6, 9 where Sept. for Heb. siso
1 iO. Comp. Pol. 12. 24. 6 P\tirovras ^
fiXtntiv.
b) Intrans. to see, i. e. to have or recover
the faculty of sight, absol. Matt. 12, 22 wo-Te
TOV Tv(p\bv . . . fiXiTreiv. 15, 31. John 9, 7.
15. 25. Acts 9, 9. Rom. 11, 10. Rev. 3, 18.
al. Sept. for nxn 1 Sam. 3, 2. (^El. V. H.
6. 12. Antiph. 696. 1. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 4.)
Hence TO /3Xe 7Tf iv subst. sight, the sense
of sight, Luke 7, 21 ; negat. TO fj.fi ft\f7reiv
Rom. 11, 8. Trop. John 9, 39 iva ol p.f)
fSXfTTOVTfS ft\fTT<00~l Kal Ol j3\fnOVT(S TV(f}\O\
ytvcavrai. V. 41.
3. Trop. to see, to perceive in mind ; so
with ace. and particip. as in no. 2. a. j3.
Rom. 7, 23 /3X/7ro> S tTtpov vopov . . . dvri-
(TTpaT(v6fj.Vov TO) v6fj.(a TOV voos [J.ov. Heb.
2, 9. 10, 25. So Sept. for Hxn Neh. 2, 17.
Comp. Jos. Ant. 6. 10. 2 Aaiu^y . . . 8tu-
irpayu>v ffS\frrfTo. With 6Vi, 2 Cor. 7, 8
/3XeV<B yap OTI T) eVtcrToX)} KTX. Heb. 3, 19.
James 2, 22. -f
{3\r/Teo$i a, ov, OoXXco.) a verbal im
plying necessity, propriety, or the .ike,./a-
ciendits, something to be thrown or put, i. q.
one must put ; Mark 2, 22 and Luke 5, 38
dXXa olvov Vfov els aeneous Kaivovs j3\rjToi>,
Boavepyes
130
Bordvr)
comp. /3oAXo> no. 3. See Buttm. 134. 10.
Matth. 447.
BoavepyeSj indec. Boanerges, Mark 3,
17, explained by vioi Ppovrrjs sons of thun
der ; Heb. Tip h 53, Aram. TV} 153, sons
of noise or commotion. Applied by Jesus
as a surname to James and John, perh. on
account of their power as preachers ; or also
because of their impetuous spirit ; comp.
Luke 9, 54.
/3oa&>, co, f. TJO-CO, OOT},) to cry, to cry out
or aloud ; absol. Luke 18, 38 ; c. ace. Acts
21, 34 <zXXoi 8e aXXo ri efioav. With on
Acts 17, 6. Sept. for p?S 2 K. 2, 12. So
Luc. D. Marin. 1. 4. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 37.
Spec, of a cry of joy, Gal. 4, 27 /So rjo-oi/ 77
oti* &>SiVovo-a, quoted from Is, 54, 1 where
Sept. for bttS . So Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 26.
Or of terror, pain, as /3. (pavf) p.eyd\rj Acts
8, 7. Mark 15, 34. Sept. for p?T i Sam.
8, 18. So Dem. 784. 19. Xen. Cyr. 4. 2.
28. Spec, a) Of a cry for help, to cry
out to any one, to call upon, c. Trpo y nva
Luke 18, 7. Sept. for ^S p?t Judg. 10,
14; bx Nlp3 Joel 1, 19. So c. ace. Luc.
D. Marin. 6. 3. Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 5. b) Of
an exhortation or command, as by a herald,
to cry, to call aloud, to proclaim, absol. Matt.
3, 3. Mark 1. 3 Luke 3, 4. [9, 38.] John
1, 23 ; all referring to Is. 40, 3. 6, where
Sept. for X1J3 . So Plut. Coriolan. 25 ; genr.
Plato Apol. 32. b.
/3o77, Jjy, 77, a cry, outcry, a. g. for help,
James 5, 4. Sept. for Pip,?,S 1 Sam. 9, 16.
Genr. JElian. V. H. 13. 45. Xen. An. 4.
7. 23.
jBoifSreia, ay, 77, (/SoTjSeco.) succour, help,
Heb. 4, 16. Sept. for ITS Ps. 121, 1 ; PHTS
Judg. 5, 23. So Hdian. 2. 5. 5. Xen. Hell .
5. 4. 10. Spec. Acts 27, 17, at fiorfieuu,
helps, means of help, e. g. ropes, cables ; see
in VTTOCOVWIJ.I. Comp. \rist. Rhet. 2. 5.
porfjea), a>, f. TJO-CO, (Qov Sos.) pr. to run
up al a cry for help, to come m a?W of any
one, Pol. 5. 76. 5. Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 1 .In
N. T. genr. to succour, to help, c. dat. Matt.
15, 25. Mark 9, 22. 24. Acts 16, 9. 21, 28.
2 Cor. 6, 2. Heb. 2, 18. Rev. 12, 16. Sept.
for S/llJiPl Josh. 10, 6 ; ITS Gen. 49, 25. So
Hdian. 6. 7. 17. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 25.
/3o77^09, {), 6, 77, (/3o7j3ooy ; 017. 3/co,)
pr. running up al a cry for help, succour
ing ; Subst. a succourer, helper, Heb. 13, 6 ;
comp. Ps. 118,7. Sept. for "TS Job 29,
12. Luc. Tyrann. 20. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 14.
/36^-JJZ/09, ov, 6, (/3d3poy,) a pit, ditch,
as an emblem of destruction, Matt. 15, 14.
Luke 6, 39. Sept. for PiPjfi Is. 24, 18. So
Theophr. H. PI. 4. 2. 2. Xen. CEc. 19. 3.
Spec, a cistern, in the fields, Matt. 12, 11,
i. q. (ppeap Luke 14, 5. So Sept. e.nd Pitt?
2 Sam. 18, 17.
/3oA,?;, fj s , 17, 03aXX&>,) a cast, a throw ;
spoken of distance, Luke 22, 41 oboVt Xt Sov
fio\r]v about a stone s throw ; for the ace.
comp. Buttm. 131. 9. Sept. Gen. 21,16.
Thuc. 5. 65 p-fXP L pev Xi3ov K.OL aKovriov
Mpnaav. Xen. Hell. 4. 5. 15.
f. lo-co, (/3oXi y.) to
lead, to sound, absol. Acts 27, 28 bis.
Eustath. ad II. e, p. 427. 49. 3, p. 615. 53.
Wetst. N. T. in loc,
Soj, T), (/3aXXo>,) pr. something
thrown, as the lead in sounding, whence
|3oXi a> q. v. In N. T. a missile, e. g. a
javelin, dart, Heb. 12, 20. Sept. for nblti
Neh. 4, 17 ; yn Num. 24, 8. So Plut. De-
metr. 3. Paul. Sil. 68, 69, in Anthol. Gr.
IV. p. 62, 63.
Boo, 6, indec. Boozor Boaz,IIeb. TSia
(alacrity), pr. n. of a man celebrated in the
book of Ruth, Matt. 1, 5 bis. Luke 3, 32.
fiopftopos, ov, 6, dirt, mire, filth, pr.
such as accumulates where animals are
kept ; so proverb. 2 Pet. 2, 22. Sept. for
2^ Jer. 38, 6. Dem. 1259. 11. Arr. Epict.
4. 11. 29 cwreXSe KOI ;(oi /)a> StaX/you, iv lv
/3op/3o /3cp P.TJ KvXirjrai. Plato Phasd. 69. c.
/3o/3/3a?, 5, 6, (Att. contr. for fiopeas,}
pr. the north or N. N. E. wind, Sept. Prov.
27, 16. Xen. An. 4. 5. 3. In N. T. meton.
the north, the northern quarter of the heav
ens, Luke 13, 29. Rev. 21, 13. Sept. for
T SS Job 37, 22. So Theophr. H. PI. 5. 1.
11. Plato Crit. 112. b.
poCTKO), f. KTJO-CO, to feed, to pasture, to
tend while grazing or feeding ; of persons,
c. ace. Luke 15, 15 poo-Kfiv xoipovs. Mark
5, 14 ; absol. ot fioaKovres swine-herds Matt.
8, 33. Luke 8, 34. Mid. to feed, to be feed
ing or grazing, of a flock or herd, Matt. 8,
30. MarkS, 11. Luke 8, 32. Sept. for rw
Gen. 29, 7. 9. Mid. Job 1,14. So Horn
Od. 14. 103. ^sop. F. 131. Mid. Plut. non
posse suav. viv. sec. Epic. 14. Plato Rep.
586. a. Trop. of a teacher, to feed, to in
struct and care for, John 21, 15. 17. Sept.
and ttSI Ez. 34, 2. 3.
Bocrop, 6, indec. Bosor, Heb. "11*3
(torch) Beor, Sept. Bewp, Num. 22, 5 ; pr.
n. of the father of Balaam, 2 Pet. 2, 15.
ftoTavr), r)s, 77, (/3o o-Kco,) pr. pasturage,
i. e. herbage, grass, plants, Heb. 6, 7. Sept.
131
for Kto Gen. 1, 11. 12. Ml V. H. 2. 40.
Plato Prot. 321. b.
vos, 6, a cluster of grapes, Rev.
14, 18. Sept. for Vstix Gen. 40, 10. Num.
13, 25. Luc. Bacch. 2. Xen. (Ec. 19. 18.
?, oO, 6, (/3ovXevo>,) a counsel
lor. senator; spoken of a member of the
Jewish Sanhedrim, Mark 15, 43. Luke 23,
50. Sept. for fS h Job 3, 14. Dem. 1208.
5. Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 23.
ftov\ev(0, f. fva-co, (/3oiAi7,) to be a
counsellor or senator, Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 18 ;
to lake counsel, to deliberate, to determine
after consultation, Sept. for y?; Is. 23, 8.
Xen. Ath. 2. 17. In N. T. only Mid. /3ou-
Xeuo/iai, to tote counsel with oneself, i. e.
1. to consult, to deliberate; e. g. Sing.
followed by , Luke 14, 31. Plur. with
iva, John 12, 10 ejSouXevo-airo . . . Iva KOL TOV
\aapov airoKTfivaxTiv. [11,53.] Sept. for
yr-ia l K. 12, 28. So c. fl Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 7 ;
c. mrtas Xen. An. 4. 3. 14 ; absol. Xen.
Mem. 3. 6. 8.
2. to determine after deliberation, to ie
minded, to purpose, c. ace. 2 Cor. 1, 17 ter;
r. inf. Acts 5, 33 e/3ovXeuoi/ro aveXeiv av-
rovj. 15, 37. 27, 39. Sept. c. ace. for 7??
Is. 19, 12. So c. ace. Xen. An. 1.1.7; c.
inf. Hdian. 1. 16. 8. Xen. An. 3. 2. 8.
f3ov\tj, ijs, 77, a council, senate, 1 Esdr.
2, 17. Xen. Hell. 1. 7. 3. In N. T. cown-
sc/, i. e.
1. counsel given, advice; Acts 27, 12 ot
n-Xei ou? eSevro jSovXrji/. Sept. for FlSS 2
Sam. 16, 20. Plut. J. Caes. 21 /SovXiji/ 3e-
t. Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 26.
2. counsel taken, e. g. spoken of God,
determination, purpose, decree, Luke 7, 30.
Acts 2, 23. 4, 28. 13, 36. 20, 27. Eph. 1,
11. Heb. 6, 17. Sept. for rtX? Prov. 19,
21. Is. 5, 19. So Horn. II. 1. 5. Find. Ol. 2.
137. Of men, i. q. purpose, plan, project,
Luke 23, 51. Acts 5, 38. 27, 42. Plur.
purposes, thoughts, 1 Cor. 4, 5. Sept. for
ns? HOS. 10,6; rqttjns i s . 55, 7. 8. So
JE\. V. H. 2. 4 Koivcavbs TTJS jSouXijr.
pOV\,TJfMl : GTOJ, TO, (/3ovX<tyiat,) pr.
what is willed ; hence, will, purpose, of
God Rom. 9, 19; of men Acts 27, 43. [1 Pet.
4, 3.] 2 Mace. 15, 5. Dem. 1109. 15. Plato
Le. 769. d.
f. pov\r](Top.ai, Pass, depon.
2 pers. /3ouXet Luke 22, 42-, see Winer $ 13.
2. Buttm. 13. III. 3 ; imperf. f^ov\6^v ;
aor. 1 ffiovXTjZrjv James 4, 4, also ^JovXi
2 John 12, see Buttm. 83. n. 5 ; to
to MJi sTi, to cfesj re. According to Buttmann,
the distinction between /3ouXo/nai and Se Xco
is, that the latter expresses an active choice
and purpose, the former a mere passive in
clination or willingness ; Lexilog. I. p. 26.
Or, /3ovXo/iat expresses the inward predis
position and bent from which the active
choice proceeds : see Tittm. de Synon. N.
T. p. 124. Hence /3ovXo//<u is never used
of brutes. In speaking of the gods, Homer
uses ovXo/im for 3<fXa>, since with them
will is also effect ; Buttm. 1. c. p. 27. In
N. T.
1 . Of men, to will, to be willing, to be dis
posed or minded, to desire, a) Genr . and with
an infin. of object ; e. g. infin. aor. Mark 15,
15 J3ov\6[j.vos TO) o^Xo) TO iKcivov TTOLrjcrai.
Acts[l5, 37.] 17,20. 18,27. 19,30. 22,30.
23, 28. 25, 22. 27, 43. 28, 18. Sept. for
na 1 Sam. 15, 9 ; V?n Deut. 25, 7. (1
Mace. 7, 30. Hdian. 7. 7. 8. Xen. Mem. 4.
7. 6. An. 3. 4. 20.) With infin. present,
Acts 25, 20 el (BovXoiTO 7ropevf&?Sai els if p.
1 Tim. 6, 9. Philem. 13. Sept. for rax
Is. 30, 9. 15. (Hdian. 7. 8. 18. Pint, de Sa-
nit. tuend. 1. Plato Soph. 244. a.) With
emu, and a predicate of the subject in the
nominative; Acts 18, 15 KpiTrjs yap <ry<a
rovnm ou /3ovXo/iai flvai. James 4, 4.
(Pint. Cato Min. 65. Plato Conv. 200. b.)
With an inf. impl. James 3, 4. 2 John 12. 3
John 10. Once with aor. Subjunct. John
18, 39 ; see Matth. 5 516. 3. Buttm. 5 139.
n. 1. Kiihner 5 259. 1. b) Also to be
minded, to intend, to purpose, c. inf. aor.
Matt. 1,19 e/SovXyja?; XaSpa aTroXvcrat avrfjv.
Acts 5, 28, 12, 4. 2 Cor. 1, 15. Sept. for
V?? Ezra 4, 5. So Plato Gorg. 460. c.
Xen. O3c. 13. 10. c) As used by one
having authority, and thus implying com
mand ; SQ with ace. and infin. pres. Phil.
1, 12 yivaxrKfiv fie vp.as fiov\op.ai. 1 Tim.
2, 8. 5, 14 ; ace. and inf. perf. for pres.
Tit. 3, 8 ; inf. aor. simpl. Jude 5. So Plato
Conv. 184. a. Xen. An. 1. 1. 1.
2. Of God, and so i. q. St Xo), see above ;
to will, to be pleased, to choose, to determine ;
absol. James 1, 18; c. infin. aor. Luke 22,
42 Trdrep, fl flovXfi TrapfVfyKflv TO TTOTr/piov
TOVTO an tfj.ov. Heb. 6, 17; ace. et infin.
2 Pet. 3, 9. Also of Jesus as the Son of
God, c. inf. aor. Matt. 11, 27. Luke 10, 22.
Once of the Holy Spirit, c. inf. impl. 1 Cor.
12, 11. Horn. II. 1. 67. ib. 13. 347.
/3owo9, ov, 6, a hill, Luke 3, 5. 23, 20.
Sept. for nsaa Ex. 17, 9. 10. Pol. 3. 83,
1. Plut. Sulla 16. A word of the later
Greek, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 355.
132
J3o6s, 6, fj,anox or cow, an animal
of the ox kind ; Plur. oxen, cattle ; Luke 13,
15. 14, 5. 19. John 2, 14. 15. 1 Cor. 9, 9
bis. 1 Tim. 5, 18. Sept. for "i&a Gen. 13, 5;
fTiQ Gen. 41, 2. 3. 4. Luc. D. Mort. 6. 2.
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 32.
/3pa/3eiov, ov, TO, (ftpaftevs,) a prize in
the public games, as a wreath, garland, or
the like ; 1 Cor. 9, 24. Trop. of the re
wards of the future world, Phil. 3, 14.
Plut. Symp. 9. 13. 2.
ppapevco, f. evcro), pr. to be 6 fBpaftevs,
i. e. to be a director, arbiter, in the public
games ; see Potter Gr. Ant. I. p. 441. Diet,
of Antt. art. Agonotheta ; then, to decree
victory, to give the prize, Wisd. 10, 12. He-
liodor. 4. 1. In N. T. to administer, to rule,
absol. and trop. Col. 3, 15 17 elpTjvr] TOV Xpi-
(TTOV ftpafievfTO) ev rats Ka.p8ia.is vp.a>v. So
pr. Diod. Sic. 13. 53. Pol. 2. 35. 3. Plut.
Pomp. 55.
fipaSvvw, f vv >, Q3pa8us,) to be slow,
slack, to delay, absol. 1 Tim. 3, 15. 2 Pet. 3,
9 ov fipaovvfi 6 Kvpios TTJS eVayyeXt ay, the
Lord will not be slack (draw back) from his
promise; Winer 30. 6. n. Buttm. $ 132. 4.
Sept. for ^HX Deut. 7, 10. Ecclus. 32, 18.
-Ml. V. H. 3. 43. Plato Rep. 528. d.
/3pa8v7T\oea), ^f.qo-co, (/SpaSvr, TrXe w.)
to sail slowly, Acts 27, 7. Artemid. 4. 32.
ppaovs, da. v, slow, not hasty, James 1 ,
19 bis. So Dem. 777. 5. Plato Apol. 39. b.
Trop. slow of understanding, heavy, dull,
Luke 24, 25. So Dion. Hal. de Rhet. At
tic. PpaSvs TOV vow. Pol. 4. 8. 7.
/3paSuT?79, T^JTos, 17, OpaSvj-,) slowness,
tardiness, 2 Pet. 3, 9 &s Tives j3paovTiJTa
ijyovvra.1, as some count it tardiness, i. e.
that the Lord delays in respect to his pro
mise ; see in j3paovva>. Jos. Ant. 7. 4. 1 .
Hdian. 3. 4. 15. Xen. Hell. 4. 6. 5.
j3pa%Ui)V, ovos, 6, the arm, Lat. bra-
chium, Plut. Eumen. 7. Xen. Eq. 7. 8.
In N. T. by Hebr. like si"it , put for strength,
might, power, Luke 1, 51. John 12, 38.
Acts 13, 17. So Sept for Silt Deut. 5,
15. Is. 51, 5.
Spa^y?) eTa, v, short, small, little ; e. g.
1. Of time, Luke 22, 58 /xera Ppaxv af
ter a little while. Acts 5, 34 fipaxv TI (for)
a little while. Sept. irapa /3pa^u for BSS3
Ps. 94, 17. So fipaxv TI Pol. 14. 7. 5;
fipaxel Luc. Somn. 2. Plato Conv. 217. a.
2. Of space. Acts 27, 28 fipaxv oiao~rt]-
cravres, i. e. having gone a little further.
Sept. and ttJJa 2 Sam. 16, 1. So Diod. Sic.
3. 3. Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 47. Trop. of ram?
or dignity, Heb. 2, 7. 9, fipaxv TI Trap" dyye-
Xovs, a little lower than the angels, i. e. Jesus
during his life on earth ; quoted from Ps. 8,
6, where Sept. for asja necessarily of rank,
as the antith. in Heb. 2, 9 also requires.
3. Of quantity or number, small, few ;
John 6, 7 ftpaxv TI, a little. Sept. and ES53
1 Sam. 14, 29. 44. So ^Eschin. 56. 2~6.
Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 8. Also Heb. 13, 22 8ia
Ppaxemv sc. \6ya>v, i. e. in few words, brief
ly ; so Luc. Tox. 56. Plato Prot. 336. a.
/3pe(o?, for, ovs, TO, a child, e. g. yet
unborn, a fcetus, Luke 1, 41. 44. (Ecclus.
19, 11. Horn. II. 23. 266.) Usually an in
fant, babe, Luke 2, 12. 16. 18, 15. Acts 7,
19. 2 Tim. 3, 15 dno Pp(<povs,from a child,
from the cradle. So 1 Mace. 1, 61. Luc.
D. Deor. 9. 2. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 5. Trop.
of those just entering on the Christian life,
1 Pet. 2, 2 ; comp. 1 Cor. 3, 1. 2. Heb. 5.
12. 13.
/3/3e^&>, f. o>, 1 . to wet, to moisten, to
sprinkle ; c. ace. of obj. Luke 7, 38. 44 ;
absol. Rev. 11,6 tva p.rj VCTOS ftpeXTl sc - r n v
y^v. Sept. for norn Ps. 6. 7. Diod. Sic.
3. 25. Xen. An. 4". 3. 12.
2. to rain, to cause to rain, i. q. veiv,
found in the Attic poets and later prose
writers, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 291. a) Genr.
and with eVi Tiva, Matt. 5, 45 (6 3e6?)
fipeX eL e>7 " SIKO/OVS KT\. (Sept. for "P a 7311
Am. 4, 7.) With ace. of material, Luke
17, 29 (6 3f6sO f/3pef irvp KOI 3eToi/. Sept.
Gen. 19, 24. Ez. 38, 22 ; comp. Ex. 9, 24.
So c. ace. of thing Xen. (Ec. 17. 2. Pass.
Pol. 16. 12. 3. b) With indef. subject,
/iJpe ^ei, like vet, Lat. pluit, it rains, James
5, 17 bis, iTpo<rr)vaTO TOV p.f) j3pe cu, xal OVK
fftpf&v eVi TTJS yrjs. See Matth. 295. 2 pen.
Buttm. 129. 17.
js, 17, thunder; Mark 3, 17
viol Ppovrrjs, see in Eoavepyts. John 12,
29. Rev. 4, 5. 6, 1. 8, 5. 10, 3. 4 bis. 11,
19. 14, 2. 16, 18. 19, 6. Sept. for d?n
Job 26, 14. Ps. 77, 19. Horn. E. 21. 19V.
Luc. D. Deor. 9. 2. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 3.
PpoXV ^> >?> Op***) rain > Matt. 7,
25. 27. Sept. for Dffia Ps. 68, 10. 105, 32.
Geopon. 2. 39. 191. Found only in latt
usage, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 291.
(3po%o?, ov,6, a noose, snare; trop. 1 Cor
7, 35 OVK Iva ppoxov vp.1v eVi/3dXa>, not that 1
would cast a noose over you, i. e. impose on
you any necessity. Sept. for \S5j5ia Prov.
22, 25. Plut. Amator. 13. Xen. Ven. 2.
5,6.
133
ftpvyfJ.6?, ov, 6, (/3pvx<,) a
gnashing of the teeth, in pain or rage, Matt.
8, 12. 13,42. 50. 22, 13. 24, 51. 25, 30.
Luke 13, 28; comp. Acts 1, 54. Ecclus.
51, 3. Suid. (3pvy/j.6s rpiap-os oSojTcov.
Comp. Wetst. N. T. in Matt. 8, 12.
j3pi>)(a), f. |o), to grate, to gnash the
ceeth in rage, c. ace. Acts 7, 54 fftpv^ov
TOVS ofioVra? fir avrov. Sept. for p nn
Job 16, 9. Ps. 35, 16. aL Comp. Horn. IL
13. 393. Soph. Trach. 1074.
ftpvca, f. o-co, to be full, to swell out with
any thing, to overflow, Diog. Laert. 1. 122.
Plut. de Adulat. et Amic. 32. In N. T.
trans, to make overflow, lo pour or send forth,
as a fountain its waters, c. ace. James 3, 11.
So absol. Act Thorn. 37 7777717 (3pvov<ra.
Xen. Ven. 5. 12 orav 77 yr} ftpvy.
ppcu/titt) aroy, TO, (/3(/3pa>ov<a>,) 1. eat
ables, food, i. e. solid food opp. to milk 1
Cor. 3, 2 ; so Matt. 14, 15. Mark 7, 19.
Luke 3, 11. 9, 13. 1 Cor. 6, 13 bis. 8, 8.
Sept. for bax Gen. 41, 35. 36 ; iaxa Gen.
6, 21. So jfel. V. H. 3. 20. Plut. de Sanit.
tuend. 6. Xen. Mem. 3. 11. 13. Spoken
of meats permitted by the Mosaic law, Heb.
9, 10. 13, 9. Also of meats of which Jew
ish Christians scrupled to eat, Rom. 14, 15
bis. 20. 1 Cor. 8, 13. 1 Tim. 4, 3.
2. Trop. for aliment, sustenance, nourish
ment ; John 4, 34 fpov /Spco/ia, i. e. that by
which I live, in which I delight. 1 Cor. 3, 2
yaXa vp.as (ironva, ov |3pa>p.a, i. e. solid
spiritual food or instruction, i. q. crrepea
rpocpt) Heb. 5, 12. 1 Cor. 10, 3 /3pa>p.a irvtv-
fjMTiKov, spiritual food, i. e. miraculous, and
so the emblem and source of spiritual nou
rishment.
, ou, 6, 77, adj. Opwo-ir,) eat
able; Luke 24, 41 x re Tl fipuxn-pov, have
ye any food? Sept. for bax Lev. 19, 23.
Ez. 47, 12. ^Eschyl. Proni.~479.
/3p&>0Y?, ewf, 77, Oi/SpoxTKca,) 1. aneat-
ing, i. e. the act of eating, 1 Cor. 8, 4. 2 Cor.
9, 10 apros (Is PpaxTiv, bread for eating,
bread to eat, quoted from Is. 55, 10 where
Sept. for bax. So Jos. Ant. 1. 20. 2.
Plato Rep. 619. c. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 15.
Trop. corrosion, rust; Matt. 6, 19. 20 O-TJS
KOI fipaxTis, moth and rust, the latter said of
alloyed money ; comp. James 5, 2. 3. So
Aquila for tjs moth Is. 50, 9.
2. Meton. that which is eaten, food,
i. q. /3po>/za. John 6, 27 TTJV /3pa>aii> rrjv
ajio\\vp.fV7]t>, i. e. food for the body. Heb.
12, 16. So Ppaxris Kai noa-is. food and drink,
Rom. 14, 17. Col. 2, 16. Sept. for bax Gen.
47, 24 ; baXB Jer. 7, 21. So Plut. de Virt
et Vit. 2. Plato Legg. 783. c. Trop. foi
aliment, nourishment ; John 4, 32 jSpwcnv
?X&) (payeiv, i. q. /3pcop.a in v. 34 ; see in
/3pa>/ia no. 2. In John 6, 27. 55, Jesus uses
PpSxris in the sense of food for the soul,
i. e. that true spiritual aliment from above
presented in and through him to Christians.
Comp. Clem. Alex. Strom. 5. 10 ^p&>o-ts KM
Troo is TOV 3ei ou Xoyou 77 yvuxris eon TTJS
Set ay overlay.
/Spooavco) obsol. lends its forms to j3t-
j3pa)o-(c<u q. v.
/Sl/^/fa), f. I CTW, (/3^3ov,) to sink in the
deep, to cause to sink ; Pass, to sink, Luke
5, 7. So 2 Mace. 12, 4. Diod. Sic. 5. 4.
Pol. 2. 10. 5. Trop. 1 Tim. 6, 9 fls oXe-
3po!/; comp. Ps. 69, 2. 3. 124, 4. 5.
/Su^-o?, ou, 6, depth, the deep; 2 Cor. 11,
25 vv%% r] /jLfpov tv r<a /3u3<a SC. TTJS SaXao--
o-77f. Sept. for nblSia Ps. 107, 24. ./El.
H. An. 8. 3. Luc/D. Marin. 10. 2. Diod.
Sic. 3. 21.
pvpaevs, ecos, 6, (j3vpo-a.) a tanner, Acts
9, 43. 10, 6. 32. Artemid. 4. 56.
/3v(T(T(,vo$j 77, ov, (/3uo-o-or,) byssine, of
linen, see in ftva-o-os. Neut. TO ftv(r<rivot>
Rev. 19, 8, also fivavivov, linen, i. e. cloth
or raiment of byssus, Rev. 18, 12 Griesb.
v. 16. 19, 8 bis. 14. Sept. for jna and la
1 Chr. 15, 27 ; ttJO Gen. 41,42. Jos. Ant".
3. 7. 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 85 fivcro-iva TrepifiepXr)-
p-tiyv. Hdot. 2. 86.
/5?J<rcroy, ou, 77, byssus, linen, spoken of
the finest and most precious stuffs, as worn
by the rich, or as an article of commerce,
Luke 16. 19. Rev. 18, 12 Rec. Comp. also
1 Chr. 15, 27. 2 Chr. 5, 12. Esth. 1,6. 8,
15. Sept. for -pa 2 Chr. 2,14. 3, 14 ; ttiir
Ex. 26, 1. Ez. 27, 7. al. So Theocr. 2. 73.
Pausan. 5. 5. ib. 6. 26. Jos. Ant. 3. 6. 1.
ib. 3. 7. 2. Strabo 15. p. 693. The word
comes from Heb. ynz, pr. the Syrian
byssus, Ez. 27, 16, distinguished from the
Egyptian byssus or E51U v. 7 ; though else
where "pa is often put for VV in the
later Hebrew, 1 Chr. 4, 21. 2 Chr. 3, 14 ;
comp. Ex. 26, 31. It has been long dispu
ted whether the byssus was linen or cotton ;
see Celsii Hierob. II. p. 169 sq. Forster de
ByssO antiquor. Lond. 1776. Herodotus
affirms that the mummies of Egypt were
wrapped in bandages of byssus (o-iv86vos
^vacrivr/s Te\ap.uHTi Hdot. 2. 86 ; comp. Xt-
vov ftva-o-os Jos. Ant. 3. 6. 1) ; and many of
these have been of late years subjected to
minute examination with the microscope,
and have proved to be composed of threads
134
of linen ; see Wilkinson s Mann, and Gust.
of the Anc. Egyptians, III. p. 115. This
would seem to decide the controversy so
far as it relates to mummy-cloths, and pro
bably likewise as to sacred vestments. It
is however still a question with some, whe
ther the term pvo-aos may not perhaps have
been sometimes used more widely, so as to
include also cotton fabrics ; since these were
much worn by the ancient Egyptians, as
well as by the moderns ; and the Arabic
term sliash, shashiyeh, (Heb. ^j) now de
notes a fine muslin of cotton ; see Wilkin
son 1. c. p. 116 sq. Plin. H. N. 19. 2. 3
Poll. Onom. 7. 75.
p(0(J,o$, ov, 6, (/3aa>,/3tuVa>,) a step, stand,
base, Horn. II. 8. 441. In N. T. and usu
ally, an altar, pr. to which the ascent was
by steps, Acts 17, 23. Sept. for Hats
Ex. 34, 13. So Hdian. 7. 11. 5. XPP
Mem. 1. 1. 2.
r.
a or yaftcfea, rj, indec. Gab-
batha, Aram. Nnaa (the back, a ridge ;
fern, of 35 back, boss), pr. n. of a place in
Jerusalem where Pilate gave sentence
against Jesus, John 19, 13 ; called in Greek
XiSdorpwroi , where see fully. It was near
the castle or residence of Pilate. Comp.
Heb. Lex. art. 3?. Buxt. Lex. Chald. 377.
Others derive it from r. fi?J to be high,
as if for
ri\ 6, indec. Gabriel, Hebrew
lO"iaa (man of God), pr. n. of an arch
angel, Luke 1, 19. 26. See in a
ryayypawa, TJS, 17, (ypaw> ypaiVo),) gan
grene, mortification, which spreads by de
grees over the whole body, 2 Tim. 2, 17.
Plut. de Adul. et Amic. 24 trop. yayypat-
vais . . StajSpwSety AXeai>Spoy. Poll. On.
4. 207. Wetst. N. T. in loc.
6, indec. Gad, Heb. "lj} (good for
tune), pr. n. of the seventh son of Jacob,
born of Zilpah, Gen. 30, 10 sq. In N. T.
the tribe of Gad, Rev. 7, 5.
S) ov, 6, a Gadarene, i. e. an
inhabitant of the city Gadara, TaSapd, the
fortified capital of Peraea or the region east
of the Jordan, Jos. B. J. 4. 7. 3. Accord
ing to Eusebius and Jerome (Onomast.) it
was situated over against Tiberias and Scy-
thopolis. Josephus calls Gadara a Greek
city, TTO\IS E\\r]vis, Ant. 17. 11. 4; and
says it had many wealthy inhabitants, B. J.
4. 7. 3. When first taken from the Jews,
it was annexed by the Romans to Syria,
Jos. B. J. 1. 7. 7; Augustus gave it to
Herod the Great, ib. 1. 20. 3 ; but it was
restored to Syria after Herod s death, Ant.
17. 11. 4. The site of Gadara has been
recognized at Urn Keis, a place with exten
sive ruins visited by Seetzen, Burckhardt,
and others ; situated near the crest of the
chain of mountains which bound the valley
of the Jordan on the east, and overlooking
the lake of Tiberias, the southern end of
which bears from it N. W. An hour north
of this spot is the deep valley of the Hiero-
max ; in which are hot sulphur springs,
also mentioned by Eusebius and Jerome.
On the east of the ruins are many sepul
chres hewn in the rock ; as also great num
bers of sarcophagi lying about. See Re-
land. Palaest. p. 773 sq. Seetzen in Zach s
Monatl. Corr. XVIII. p. 417 sq. Burckh.
Trav. in Syr. p. 270, 276. In N. T. ruv
Ta8apr)v>v Mark 5, 1. Luke 8, 26. 37 ; also
in Mss. Matt. 8, 28 for rwv repyeo^i/oij/ or
TWV Tepacrr]v)i>, q. V.
rd^a, 779, 17, Gaza, Heb. FIJ? (strong),
a celebrated city of the Philistines, situated
partly on elevated ground not far from the
coast of the Mediterranean, near the south
ern limits of the territory of the Israelites,
and constituting the key between Egypt
and Syria. It is one of the earliest of the
Canaanitish cities mentioned ; Gen. 10, 19.
It was assigned by Joshua to the tribe of
Judah, who subdued it ; but the possession
of it was retained or soon recovered by the
Philistines ; Josh. 15, 47. Judg. 1, 18. 16,
1 sq. After having destroyed Tyre, Alex
ander the Great laid siege to Gaza also,
which was then held by a Persian garrison,
and took it after two months ; Arr. Exp.
Alex. 2. 26, comp. Strabo 16. 2. 30. p. 759.
He left the city standing ; but about B. C.
95, Alexander Jannaeus took it after a siege
of a year and destroyed it. Gabinius after
wards rebuilt it, and Augustus bestowed it
on Herod the Great, after whose death it
was annexed to Syria. See Jos. Ant. 1 1 .
8. 3, 4. ib. 13. 5. 5. ib. 13. 13. 3. ib. 14. 5.
3. ib. 15. 7. 9. ib. 17. 11. 4. Reland Pa
laest. p. 788-800. For other notices, and
for the present condition of Gaza, see Bibl.
135
Res. in Palest. II. p. 9W-363. In N. T.
Acts 8, 2> fVt TTJV 68ov TT)i> KaTaftalvov<rav
UTTO lfpovcraXf)fi els Tti^av avrrf earlv (prj-
p.os, the way leading from Jerusalem to Gaza,
which [way] is desert, i. e. which leads
through the uninhabited country east of
Gaza, where Philip met the eunuch. Others
refer tpr^ios to Gaza itself ; but against the
historical testimony. See more fully in Bibl.
Res. in Palest. II. p. ttQ.
yaa, T)S, f], the treasure, treasury, of a
king or state, Acts 8, 27. Sept. for T55
Ezra 5, 17. Esth. 4, 7. Plut. Alex. M. 36.
Diod. Sic. 17. 64. Lat. gaza Cic. de Off. 2.
22. Mela 1. 11 gaza Persa? serarium vo-
cant.
ov, TO, yaa, <vaKij,
a treasury, Strabo 7. p. 319; comp. yao-
<uXa Plut. Demetr. 25. In the Scriptures
and Josephus, the treasury of the temple,
tv av\fj OIKOV 3eoi} Neh. 13, 7 ; comp. Sept.
for HStib Neh. 10, 37. 13, 4. 5. 8 ; T3*
Esth. 3, 9. Jos. Ant 19. 6. 1. B. J. 5. 5. 2.
According to the Rabbins the treasury was
in the court of the women, where stood
thirteen chests, called rrhBl ia trumpets from
their form ; into which the Jews cast their
offerings, Ex. 30, 13sq. See Buxt. Lex.
2506. Lightf. Chorogr. Marco praem. c. 3.
So in N. T. Mark 12, 41 bis. 43. Luke
21,1. Meton. of the court itself, John 8, 20.
aio?, ov, 6, Gams, Lat. Cains, pr. n.
of several men in N. T. a) A Macedo
nian, and fellow-traveller of Paul, who was
seized by the populace at Ephesus, Acts
19, 29. b) A man of Derbe who accom
panied Paul in his last journey to Jerusa
lem, Acts 20, 4. c) An inhabitant of Co
rinth with whom Paul lodged, and in whose
house the Christians were accustomed to
assemble, Rom. 16, 23. 1 Cor. 1, 14. d)
A Christian to whom John addressed his
third epistle, 3 John 1.
<yaXa, OKTOS, TO, milk, 1 Cor. 9, 7. Sept.
for abn Gen. 18, 8. So Luc. D. Marin.
1. 2. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 10. Trop. for the
first rudiments of Christian instruction,
1 Cor. 3, 2. Heb. 5, 12. 13. But in 1 Pet.
2, 2, milk is the emblem of pure spiritual
nourishment, or of Christian instruction in
general.
JaXaT???, O u, 6, a Galatian, Gal. 3, 1.
1 dXarui, as, fj, Galatia or Gallogra-
cia, a central province of Asia Minor, lying
S. and S. E. of Bithynia and Paphlagonia;
W. of Pontus ; N. and N. W. of Cappado-
cia ; and N. and N. E. of Lycaonia and
Phrygia. The chief cities were Ancyra,
Tavium, and Pessinus. Its name was de
rived from the Gauls, TaXarai ; of whom
two tribes, the Trocmi and Tolistoboii, witli
a tribe of the Celts, Tectosages, migrated
thither about 278 B. C. and mingling with
the former inhabitants, the whole were
called Gallograeci. The Celtic language
continued to be spoken by their descendants
at least until the time of Jerome, 600 years
after the migration; see Jerome ad Gal. 1,
2. Under Tiberius, about A. D. 26, tin s
country became a Roman province. Gala
tia was distinguished for the fertility of its
soil and for its trade. It was the residence
of many Jews ; and from these and the other
inhabitants Paul appears to have gained
many converts to Christianity. See Strabo
4. p. 187. ib. 12. 566. Pausan. Phoc. 10.
23. 9. Liv. 38. 16, 18. Tacit. Ann. 15. 6.
Comp. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. I. ii. p. 210.
Winer Realw. s. v. In N. T. 1 Cor. 16, 1.
Gal. 1, 2. 2 Tim. 4, 10. 1 Pet. 1, 1.
JTaXari/co?, rj, 6v, Galatian; Acts 16,
6 raXariKTjv x<*>p av i i- e - Galatia. 18, 23.
yaX^iA??, rj Si rj y tranquillity, e. g. of the
sea, a calm, Matt. 8, 26. Mark 4, 39. Luke
8, 24. Horn. Od. 7. 319. Luc. V. Hist. 2.
40. Xen. An. 5. 7. 8.
TaXtXa/a, ay, 17, Galilee, a region of
Palestine, which in the time of Christ in
cluded all the northern part of Palestine
lying between the Jordan and Mediterra
nean, and between Samaria and Phenicia.
Before the exile the name seems to have
been applied only to a small tract bordering
on the northern limits around Kedesh of
Napntali; Heb. b^a 1 K. 9, 11; fi^ia
2 K. ! 15, 29. It was anciently called also
Galilee of the Gentiles, D^ art b^a Is. 8,
23, roXtXa/a d\\o<pv\a>v 1 Mace. 5, 15, be
cause many foreigners from Egypt, Arabia,
Phenicia, etc. were mixed with the popula
tion, as is expressly stated by Strabo, 16. 2.
34. p. 760; comp. 1 Mace. 5, 15. 21-23.
Galilee in the time of Christ was divided
into Upper and Lower, ; avu> KCU r} KOTO
ToXiXa/a ; the former lying north of the
territory of Zebulun and having many
mountains; the latter being less hillv, fer
tile, and very populous, with many cities
and villages. According to Josephus, Lowor
Galilee extended to Carmel and Scythopo-
lis, and apparently also to Ginaea ; in wlu ch
case it included the great plain of Esdra-
elon ; Jos. B. J. 3. 3. 1 ; comp. Ant. 20. 6.
1. But he also specifies Xaloth (mod.
IksS.1) as its southern limit ; and this woulil
136
yap
exclude the plain ; B. J. 3. 3. 1. The chief
cities were Tiberias and Sepphoris ; but
Capernaum and Nazareth are most fre
quently named in the N. T. See Strabo
1. c. Jos. B. J. 3. 3. 1-3. Rosenm. Bibl.
Geogr. II. ii. p. 42. Winer Realw. s. v.
In N. T. Mark 1, 9. Luke 2, 39. 4, 14. 8,
26. John 7, 52. al. saep. In Matt. 4, 15
ToXtXata TMV eSvcov is quoted from Is. 8, 23
[9,-l], for which see above. So 17 SdXao-o-a
TTJS FaXtXa/ay, the sea of Galilee, the lake
of Tiberias, Matt. 4, 18. 15, 29. +
ittXtXat09, a, ov, Galilean; Subst. a
Galilean, a native or inhabitant of Galilee ;
Matt. 26, 69. Mark 14, 70. Luke 13, 1. 2 bis.
22, 59. 23, 6. John 4, 45. Acts 1, 11. 2, 7.
5, 37. The Galileans were brave and in
dustrious, Jos. B. J. 3. 3. 2 ; though the
other Jews regarded them as stupid, unpol
ished, and seditious, and therefore proper
objects of contempt; John 1, 47. 7, 52.
Acts 2, 7. They had a peculiar dialect, by
which they were distinguished from the
Jews of Jerusalem, Mark 14, 70. See Bux-
torf Lex. 434 sq. Lightf. Cent. Chorogr.
Matt, praem. c. 86, 87.
a\\ia)V, a>vos, 6, Gallio, a Roman
proconsul of Achaia, Acts 18, 12. 14. 17.
fie was the younger brother of the philoso
pher Seneca, and was called Marcus An-
naeus Novatus ; but took the name of Gallio
after being adopted into the family of L.
Junius Gallio. Like his brother Seneca, he
was put to death by order of Nero. Senec.
Ep . 104. Id. Q. Nat. 4. praef. Tacit. Ann. 15.
73. ib. 16. 17. Wetst. N. T. in loc.
I a/jia\ir)\, 6, indcc. Gamaliel, Heb.
bx^aa (benefit from God) Num. 1, 10. 2,
20, a distinguished Pharisee and teacher at
Jerusalem, under whom Paul was educated,
Acts 5, 34. 22, 3. According to the Tal
mud, he was the son of Simeon and grand
son of the celebrated Hillel (Buxt: Lex.
617) ; was distinguished for piety and Jew
ish learning ; and for a long time was pre
sident of the Sanhedrim. See Lightf. Hor.
Heb. in Act. 5, 34.
<ya/ie&), &>, (ya/xos,) aor. 1 (yrjp.a from
ya/io>) Luke 14, 20, also the later form
eydp.r)<ra Mark 6, 17. al. Lob. ad Phryn. p.
742. Buttm. Gr. and Ausf. Spr. J 114 ; Im-
per. 3 plur. ya^e iTaxrav 1 Cor . 7, 36, and
yanTjcrdrao-av v. 9, see Winer 13. 2. e.
Buttm. Ausf. Spr. 88. n. 8. To marry,
to wed, i. e.
1. Of men, c. ace. to marry a woman, to
1akf as wife., Luke 14, 20 ywaiKa ey^/io. 16,
18 bis. Matt. 5, 32. 19, 9 bis. Mark 6, 17
on avTTjv fydnrja-fv. 10, 11. So Jos. Ant. 1.
15. 1. Diod. Sic. 4. 72. Xen. Mem. 1. 1.8.
Absol. and neut. to marry, to take a wife ;
Matt. 19, 10 oi a-vfji(f)pfi ya/jLTJo-at. 22, 25.
30. 24, 38. Mark 12, 25 otfre yap-ova-iv.
Luke 17, 27. 20, 34. 35. 1 Cor. 7, 28 lav
fie yfjfjirjs. v. 33. So 2 Mace. 14, 25. Ml V.
H. 4. 1. Xen. Hi. 1. 27.
2. Of females, absol. to marry, to get
married, 1 Cor. 7, 28 ea.v yr]fj.rj f) 7rap3eW.
v. 34. 36. 1 Tim. 5, 11. 14. Comp. Eurip.
Med. 606 ficov ya/ioi)cra ml Trpo8ov<rd ere.
Pass. aor. 1 eyap.^r]v, to be married, to
get married, c. dat. Mark 10, 12 *ai yaprfir)
aXX. 1 Cor. 7, 39. So Plut. Romul. 2. Id.
Demetr. 2 f) p-qr^p r<u Avriyovca ya/^Selcra.
3. Genr. of both sexes, absol. to marry,
to get married, 1 Cor. 7, 9 bis. 10. 1 Tim.
4, 3 KoXf OVTKIV yafjiflv. Plut. Conjug. Prase.
20. ib. 34.
J, f. lo-co, (yap,or,) to marry, to
give in marriage, e. g. a daughter, 1 Cor.
7, 38 bis, Lachm. for the common fKyapifa ;
and so Matt. 22, 30. Mark 12, 25. Luke
17, 27. 20, 35.
ya/^KT/co), i. q. yap,i co, to marry, to give
in marriage, Pass. Mark 12, 25. Aristot.
Pol. p. 22.
v, 6, 1. a wedding, marriage,
nuptials; e. g. ev8vp.a ydp.ov a wedding-
garment Matt. 22, 11. 12; TO StTnvvov TOV
ydpov the marriage-supper, wedding-feast,
Rev. 19, 9, see below. So 1 Mace. 9, 37.
41. Hdian. 4. 11. 10. Xen. Ag. 3. 3. Spec.
the wedding-feast, marriage-festival, which
continued seven days ; see Judg. 14, 12.
15. Tob. 11, 19. Winer Realw. art. Hocli-
zeit. So Matt. 22, 2 eVo^o-e yap-ovy. v. 3. 4.
8. 9. 10. 25, 10. Luke 12, 36. 14, 8. John
2, 1. 2. Sept. for riMfin Esth. 2, 18. So
Tob. 6, 12. Luc. D. Deor. 20. 14. Xen.
Ven. 1. 8. Hence trop. the rejoicings and
happiness of the Redeemer s kingdom are
represented under the figure of a wedding-
festival, Rev. 19, 7. 9; comp. Matt. 25,
1 sq.
2. Meton. marriage, matrimony, the mar
riage state, Heb. 13, 4. Wisd. 14, 24. 26.
Hdian. 3. 10. 10. Xen. Hi. 1. 27.
conj. (ye , apa,) for, because, a cau
sal particle, put always after one or more
words in a clause, and expressing the rea
son of what has been before affirmed or im
plied; comp. Buttm. 149. m. 17. Kiihner
$ 324. 2, and Gr. Gram. $ 754. Hartung
Lehre v. d. Partikeln I. p. 457-480.
jap
137
yap
1. CAUSAL and ARGUMENTATIVE: a)
After an antecedent clause expressed, for;
Matt. 1,20/iq (po^Sf;? 7j-upaXa/3eTi/ Mapiap.
TO yap eV auriy ytvvrfiev KT\. v. 21 KaXftrei?
TO ovoua avrov Irjcrovv avros yap (raxrei
KT\. Mark 1, -22. 6, 18. Luke 1, 15. al. sae-
piss. So too after a clause of prohibition or
caution, Matt. 3, 9. 24, 5. Luke 7, 6. al.
We find yap put after two words closely
connected in a clause, Matt. 2, 6. Mark 1,
38. Luke 6, 23. John 12,8. Acts 4, 20. al.
Often also yap is found in two consecutive
clauses, viz. where the same idea is ex
pressed twice, i. e. affirmatively and nega
tively, or generally and specially, John 8,
42. "l Cor. 16, 7. 2 Cor. 11, 19. 20; or
where the latter clause is dependent on the
former, Matt. 10, 19. 20. Mark 6, 52. John
5, 21. 22. Acts 2, 15 ; or where two different
causes are assigned, Matt. 6, 32. 18, 10. 1 1 .
Rom. 16, 18. 19. In similar circumstances,
yap is also found in three consecutive
clauses, Mark 9, 39. 40. 41. Matt. 16, 25.
27. Luke 9, 24. 25. 26. Acts 26, 26. 1 Cor.
9, 16. al. So Matt. 26, 10-12, where tpyov
yap and fiaXovaa yap refer to the act of the
woman, and irdvroTf yap to the objection of
the disciples. The yap is also sometimes
repeated, where the writer again takes up a
sentence which began with yap and was
interrupted, as Rom. 15, 26. 27. 2 Cor. 5,
2. 4. Very often also yap stands in con
nection with other particles, where however
each particle retains its own separate force
and signification ; so eav ydp, for if, Matt. 5,
46. 6, 14 ; ei yap, for if, Rom. 3, 7. 4, 14 ;
I8ov ydp,forlo,forbehold,liuke 1,44. 48.
17, 21. 2 Cor. 7, 11 ; Kal yap, for also, for
. . . too, for even, Matt. 26, 73. Mark 10, 45.
Luke 6, 32-34. John 4, 23. 45. Acts 19,
40. Rom. 11, 1. al. (Luc. D. Mort. 22. 2.
Xen. An. 2. 5. 5. ib. 3. 3. 4.) Or also yap
icat. for also, Acts 17, 28 rov yap Kal ytvos
ca-pfv. 2 Cor. 2, 9; p.fv yap, for indeed,
Acts 28, 22. 2 Cor. 9, 1. 11,4. Heb. 8, 4.
6, 16; or also followed by e adversative,
Acts 23, 8. 1 Cor. 11, 7 dvfjp utv yap
(comp. v. 4) ... yvvr) 8e KT\. Heb. 12, 20 ;
but 8e omitted Rom. 3, 2. 1 Cor. 11, 18 ;
HTJ yap c. imperat. for let not, James 1,7;
ou yap, for ... not, Matt. 10, 20. Mark 6,
52. Luke 8, 17. John 3, 17. 34. 7, 1. Rom.
2, 11. 1 Cor. 2, 2. Gal. 4, 30. Heb. 4, 15.
Rev. 3, 2. al. saep. (Palaeph. F. 31. Xen.
An. 3. 4. 36.) ouS yap, for neither, John
5,22. 7, 6. 8, 42. Rom. 8,7. Gal. 1, 12. 6,
13. (Hdian. 8. 4. 24.) ovre yap, for nei
ther, Luke 20, 36. 1 Cor. 8, 8. 1 Thess. 2, 5.
b) Elliptical ly, where the clause to which
yap refers is omitted and is to be supplied in
thought ; comp. Buttm. 1. c. In this case
it merely assigns the motive for an opinion
or judgment, etc. Matt. 2, 2 ivhere is he
who is lorn king of the Jews 1 [he must be
already born.] etSo/i y ap avrov TOV dart pa,
FOR we hare seen his star. Matt. 22, 28 [we
cannot tell,] -ndvres yap f&xov avrrjv, FOR they
all had her. Mark 5, 42 [and this she might
well do,] rjif yap truiv 8&>8eKa, FOR she was
twehe years old. Luke 9, 26 [and so will it
be with him who cometh not after me.] os
yap an arpatjfmfftg p.e KT\. FOR whosoever
shall be ashamed of me, etc. John 4, 44 he
departed into Galilee, [not indeed at first to
Nazareth his Trarpij,] avros yap irjcrovs
KT\. FOR Jesus himself testified, comp. Luke
4, 16 sq. John 9, 30 [why speak ye thus ?]
lv yap TOUTW Savuacrrov e<TTiv KT\. (Xen.
Mem. 4. 2. 6.) Acts 4, 27 [and all this
has now been fulfilled,] <rvvf)x%T]a-av yap
eV dXrj^fias KT\. 19, 37. 22, 26. Rom. 2,
24 [yea, all these things ye do.] TO yap ovo-
p.a rX. 4, 2. 8, 18 [yea, I say, suffer with
him,] Xoyibp.ai -yap KT\. v. 20. 14, 10
[this ought not so to be,] ivavres yap KT\. 15,
4. 1 Cor. 10, 1 [in like manner take ye
heed,] ov Se Xw yap KT\. 2 Cor. 9, 7 [dXX
tXapair,] iXapoi/ yap /crX. 12, 6 [I might
indeed do this,] e av yap *crX. 1 Thess. 2, 1
(comp. 1,9). 2 Thess. 3, 11. Heb. 7, 11 [as
some may have thought,] 6 Xaos yap KT\.
for under it the people received the laic. v. 13
[and truly this change has taken place,]
e <p ov yap KT\. James 3, 7. al. saep. So Plato
Conv. 194. a, [crv p.ev 8vvacrat Sappeli/,] xa-
\a>s yap avros qyawcrat. With other parti
cles, each retaining its own separate force
and signification ; comp. above in lett a.
So Kal yap, for also, for . . . too, for even ;
Matt. 8, 9 and Luke 7, 8 [and this I know
from my own case.] KOI yap eyo> aiftpanros
flat, FOR / too am a man under authority.
Matt. 15, 27 and Mark 7, 28 vat, Kvpte, KOI
ydp TO. Kwdpta KT\. yea, Lord, [yet deny me
not,] FOR even the dogs do eat, etc. 2 Cor. 3,
10 [and so it is,] Kal yap ov8e KT\. 5, 2. 13,
4 [and so it is with us,] KOI yap rjue is KT\.
Phil. 2, 27 [and ye heard truly,] Kal yap
rio-%tvr]<T(. 1 Thess. 3, 4. Also at v ydp
for indeed; Rom. 2,25 [in vain then thou
claimest to be a Jew, v. 17 sq.] Treptro/u)
fitv yap oxpeXtl KT\. Acts 1 3, 36 [now this
is not said of David,] AauiS pev yap KT\.
1 Cor. 5, 3. 2 Cor. 9, 1 ; with 8<f following,
Heb. 7, 18. 19 [there is then such a change,]
d?StTT)(Tts p-fv ydp . . . eTTticrayatyf) 8e *rX.
FOR indeed there is an annulment, etc. Also
ov ydp, for .. . not, Matt. 9,13 [and for this
138
ye
end am I also come,] ov yap ?/\Zov KT\.
Mark 9. 6 [he spake this unwittingly,] ov
yap rj8fi ri XaX 770-77, /or he knew not what to
say. Luke 6, 43. Acts 4, 20 [and forbid us
not,] ov fiwa/ie3a yap KT\. Rom. 8, 15.
2. EPEXEGETICAL or explanatory, where
it introduces in more detail what has been
before announced; like Engl. namely, to
wit, that is to say, for example ; Buttm.
149. m. 17. Kiihner $ 324. 2. Gr. Gram.
754. 1 . /3. a) After demonstr. ovrws, as in
classic Greek ; Matt. 1, 18 rov Se I. X. 77
yeveo~is ovrcas fjv fj.vrja Tfv Sfimis yap KT\.
So Jos. B. J. 7. 3. 3 init. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 6.
Ag. 3. 2. Plato Protag. 320. c. b) Less
strictly, where it introduces by way of ex
planation the reason or motive of what pre
cedes, that is to say, for, since ; Matt. 3, 3
the kingdom of heaven is at hand, ovros ydo
fOTiv KrX.for this is he, etc. 24, 38. Luke 8,
40. John 6, 64. 20,9. Acts 28, 20. Rom. 1,
18.6,19. iCor. 7, 7. Gal. 2, 12. Phil. 2, 5.
Heb. 1,5. 2,8. 7, 1 . al. ssep. So p,j) yap 1 Pet.
4, 15. In this way too ydp serves to intro
duce parenthetic explanatory clauses ; Mark
6, 14 Km r/Kovcrev 6 j3a<n\(vs trlpmSrjs (<pave-
f>6v yap eyevero TO ovop.a avrov) Kal fXeyev.
7, 3. John 4, 8. 9. Acts 13, 8. 18, 3. 18.
Rom. 7, 1. 1 Cor. 16, 5. 2 Cor. 5, 7. al.
Soph. Antig. 178. Xen. An. 7. 1. 29. Plato
Phaedo 116. c.
3. INTENSIVE, where it merely serves to
strengthen a clause, like Engl. why, then,
truly; Matth. $ 615. Buttm. 5 149. m. 17.
a) With interrogatives and in questions,
where originally yea or nay may have been
implied; e.g. /AT) yap, John7,41 fj.rjyap e<
TTJS TaX. 6 Xpia-ros epxerai, doth then Christ
come out of Galilee ? 1 Cor. 11,22; ir>s
ydp, how then? Acts 8,31; ris ydp,
Acts 19, 35 ris ydp ecrriv av^panros, what
man is there then, etc. ri ydp, what then?
Rom. 3, 3. Phil. 1, 18 ; and so ri yap KUKW
eitoirjo-fv, what evil then hath he done, or :
why, what evil hath he done, Matt. 27, 23.
Mark 15, 14. Luke 23, 22. But very often
ydp here retains its primary sense, as in no.
1 ; so 1 Cor. 10, 29. James 4, 14. Matt. 9,
5. 16, 26. al. b) In responses, some word
of assent or dissent having been implied
before it, as assuredly, not at all, or the like ;
1 Cor. 9, 9. 10, ev yap TW VO/JLCO . . . fit f)p-as
yap fypd(prj. Gal. 1, 10. 1 Thess. 2, 20.
(Luc. Hermot. 10. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 9.)
Also ov ydp, no then, no indeed, Acts 16,
37. So Luc. D. Mort. 24. 3. +
jaaTijp, repos, rpos, 17, the belly, genr.
Sept. for -jtsa Num. 5, 22. Xen. Mem. 1.
3. 6. Hence in N. T< by synecd.
1. the stomach, paunch, as the receptacle
of food ; (pr. Sept. for "|23 Job 15, 2
Hdian. 1. 6. 2 ;) meton. a glutton, gorman
dizer, so in the hexameter of Epimenides,
Tit. 1, 12 :
KpTJTfs ael \l/evCTai KO.KO. bypia. yaffrfpes apyai,
the Cretans are always liars, evil beasts,
slow bellies, i. e. lazy gormandizers. So
yaorp/p-apyos Plato Eryx. 405. e ; yao-rpis
Ml V. H. 1. 28; yaa-rpi8ov\os Diod. Sic.
II. p. 549. Wess. Hesych. yao-repes olov
TpOtpf/S p.OVT)S eVl/LieXoup.ei Ot.
2. the womb, Luke 1, 31. Sept. for "JE3
Gen. 25, 23. So Diod. Sic. 4. 33. Plato
Legg. 792. e. Hence ev yao-rpl e^eu/,
to lie with child, Matt. 1, 18. 23. 24, 19.
Mark 13, 17. Luke 21, 23. 1 Thess. 5, 3.
Rev. 12, 2. Sept. for fTiri Gen. 16, 4. 2 K.
8, 11. So Pausan. 4. 9. 5. Hdot. 3, 32.
ye. an enclitic particle, which serves to
strengthen or render more emphatic the word
to which it is appended, by placing it in
antithesis to other words, and thus fixing
the attention upon it ; e. g. a part in refer
ence to a whole, a single object in refer
ence to many, a less in reference to a greater,
and vice versa. Hence it often cannot be
rendered in English, but must be expressed
by a stronger emphasis in pronunciation, or
by the tone of voice ; though its general
meaning may be frequently given by at
least, at any rate, indeed, even, or the like.
See Passow s. v. Herm. ad Vig. p. 824 sq.
Buttm. 149. m. 25. Kiihn. $ 317. 2. Gr.
Gram. 703. Matth. 602.
1. Simply, as connected with a noun,
pronoun, or verb. a) As giving emphasis
to the less in antith. with the greater ;
Luke 11, 8 though he will not rise and give
him because he is his friend, Sid ye TTJV dvai-
Sfiav avrov KT\. yet because of his impor
tunity indeed, he will rise, etc. 18, 5 8id ye
TO Trapfx fiv M KOTTOV, yet because indeed
this widow troubleth me. So Sept. Job 30,
24. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 4 8id ye KT\. b) Vice
versa, the greater in antith. with the less ;
Rom. 8, 32 os ye rov idiov viov OVK. e<pei-
a-aro KT\. he who indeed spared not his own
Son . . . how shall he not with him, etc. So
Eurip. Med. 1358. Luc. D. Deor. 17. 2.
c) In wishing ; 1 Cor. 4, 8 KCU 6(p(\6v ye
e jSao-iXeuo-are, and I would indeed (or at
least) ye did reign. See Hartung Lehr. v. d.
Part. I. p. 372. Herm. ad Vig. p. 825.
2. More freq. ye is connected with other
particles, viz.
a) aXXa ye, see in aXXa no. 3. a.
b) apoye, apa ye, see in apa and apa
139
c) f i y e , i/ / Zeas/, ?/ indeed, spoken of
what is taken for granted ; Henn. ad Vig.
p. 831. a) Simply, with the indie. Eph.
3, 2 eiyc T)Kov<raTf KT\. if indeed ye have
heard, as I take for granted, etc. 4, 21.
Col. 1, 23. So Luc. Jup. Trag. 36. Xen.
Mem. 1. 5. 3. ib. 2. 1. 17. /3) With KM
added, dye Kai, if indeed also, c. indie.
2 Cor. 5, 3 tiye KOI evSvcrdfifvot ov yvp-vol
(vp&Tjo-on&a, if indeed also (as we may
take for granted, i. e. since) being thus
clothed we shall not be found naked ; see in
yvp.vos. Gal. 3, 4 eryf KOI fiKrj, if indeed
also it is in rain, sc. as we must suppose.
So ^El. V. H. 12. 9 etyf KOI oi TralSey avrbv
atcroCo-t.
d) ft 8f firj yf , i. q. et fie fir], but
stronger, but if not so indeed, if otherwise,
else ; serving to annul the antecedent pro
position, whether affirmative or negative ;
Herm. ad Vig. p. 830 sq. Buttm. 5 151. IV.
7. Kiihn. j 340. 4. So after an affirma
tive, but if not, otherwise, Matt. 6, 1. Luke
10, 6. 13, 9. (Plato Rep. 425. e.) After
a negative, where it consequently affirms ;
if otherwise, else, Matt. 9, 17. Luke 5, 36.
37. 14,32. 2 Cor. 11, 16. So Se ^
Xen. An. 4. 3. 6. Cyr. 3. 1. 35.
e) Kaiye, and indeed, see above in no. 1.
a) As referring to the less, and at least,
and even; Luke 19, 42 Kaiye ev rfj fjp.fpa
a-ov TavTT). So Luc. D. Deor. 4. 1. Plato
Rep. 335. b. ft) As referring to the great
er, what is more, and even, yea even ; Acts
2, 18 Kaiye eVi TOVS 8ov\ovs p.ov. So Luc.
Tragod. 251. Xen. An. 7. 7. 51.
f) xairoiyf, and yet indeed, although
indeed, i. q. ican-oi, but stronger ; John 4, 2
AtatYoiye irjcrovs avTos OVK ejSaTrrtfei . Acts
14, 17. 17, 27. Comp. Herm. ad Vig. p.
837 sq. Luc. D. Deor. 20. 10. Xen. Mem.
1. 2. 3.
g) fjLfvovvyt, i. q. p.e vovv, but stronger ;
see in its order.
h) prjTiye, i. q. fj.r)Ti, but stronger;
see in -fTi.
i/os, 6, Gideon, Heb. ^1* (a
cutter off), the deliverer of Israel from the
power of the Midianites, Heb. 11, 32. See
Judg. c. 6-8.
yeewa, rjs, fj, Gehenna, hell, i. e. the
place of punishment in Hades or the world
of the dead, i. q. Taprapos 2 Pet. 2, 4 ; \lfivrj
TOV Trvpos Rev. 20, 14. 15; TO nvp TO alta-
viov Matt. 25, 41. Jude 7 ; see in art. afys,
and comp. Judith 16, 17. Ecclus. 7, 17.
Fabric. Cod. Pseud. V. T. I. p. 194, 645.
Hence it is a place of eternal fire and thick
est darkness; comp. Jude v. 6. 13. The
name yeewa is the Heb. C3n SO a , the valley
of Hinnom, Josh. 15, 8, the narrow valley
skirting Jerusalem on the south, running
down from the west into the valley of Je-
hoshaphat, under Mount Zion. Here the
ancient Israelites established the idolatrous
worship of Moloch, to whom they burned
infants in sacrifice ; 2 K. 23, 10. Jer. 7, 31 .
32. 32,35; comp. Jer. 2,23. 19,6.13. Heb.
Lex. art. ^ . The valley was also called
PB n , Tophet, 2 K. 1. c. Jer. 11. cc. prob. from
"1PSFI place of burning. It was appa
rently in allusion to this detested and abom
inable fire, that the later Jews employed
the name of this valley (Gehenna) to denote
the place of future punishment or the fires
of Tartarus. There is no evidence of any
other fires having been kept up in the val
ley, as some have supposed ; see Bibl. Res.
in Palest. I. p. 404. Buxtorf Lex. 395,
2623. Wetst. N. T. I. p. 299. Tholuck
Bergpred. zu Matt. 5, 22. So els TTJV yeev
vav, els TO irvp TO ao-fieaTov, Mark 9, 43. 45,
comp. v. 44. 46. 48 ; els rr)v yeevvav TOV Trv
pos, Gehenna of fire, hell-fire, Mark 9, 47.
Matt. 5. 22. 18, 9 ; or simply els TTJV yeewav
Luke 12, 5 ; et? yetwav Matt. 5, 29. 30 ; ev
yeevvr) Matt. 10, 28 ; t>7ro TTJS yffvvrjs James
3, 6. Spec, vlos yffvvTjs, a child of Gehenna,
belonging to Gehenna as his proper place
and portion, Matt. 23, 15 ; comp. Sept. vibs 3a-
VCLTOV for Heb. ^^""i^. 2 Sam. 12, 5. Also
fj Kpio-Ls TTJS ye(i>vT]s, the condemnation of
(to) Gehenna, Matt. 23, 33 ; comp. Jude
v. 7.
indec. Gethsemane, pr. n.
of a garden or plot of ground near Jerusa
lem, beyond the brook Kidron, Matt. 26, 36.
Mark 14,32; comp. John 18, 1. Tradition
still points it out at the foot of the mount of
Olives ; see Bibl. Res. in Pal. I. p. 346. De
rived perh. from Aram. Fi* press, and
oil, i. e. an oil-press.
yeiTCOV) ovos, 6? y, (kindr. yfj,
a neighbour, Luke 14, 12. 15, 6. 9. John 9,
8. Sept. for p. JJ Jer. 6, 21. Diod. Sic.13.
84. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 12.
ye\da), , f. do-a> Luke 6, 21, earlier
f. do-op.ai, Buttm. j 1 1 3. 4. n. 7 ; to laugh,
in joy or triumph, intrans. Luke 6, 21. 25.
Sept." for ?ns Gen. 17, 17. .El. V. H. 14.
36. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 5.
)?, UTOS, 6. (yeXaw,) laughter, in joy
or triumph, James 4, 9. Sept. for pHS Gen.
21,6. Luc. Bis ace. 10. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 15.
<ye/u o> 140
ye/u a>, f. iVa>, (y<=Va>,) to fill, to make
full, with ace. of thing and gen. of that
with which it is filled; Mark 15, 36. John
2, 7 bis. 6, 13. Pass, absol. Mark 4, 37.
Luke 14, 23. So Pol. 1. 18. 9. Xen. Hell.
6. 2. 25. Construed also with ace. and OTTO
TWOS, see in OTTO no. 2. f ; Luke 15, 16 ye-
/LuVat r?)j/ Koi\iav O.VTOV OTTO Tail Kepariaiv.
With ace. and e*c TIJ/OJ Rev. 8, 5. 15, 8 ;
so Heb. "jifl x|tt , Sept. TrXqpdo) e*c, Ps.
127, 5.
ye^w, f. nS>, to le full of, to be filled
with, c. gen. Matt. 23, 27. Luke 11, 39.
Rev. 4, 6. 8. 5, 8. 15, 7. 17, 3. 4. 21, 9.
Rom. 3, 14 quoted from Ps. 10, 7, where
Sept. for xba c. accus. So Diod. Sic. 13.
3. Pol. 4. 65. 2. Plato Crit. 117. e. Con
strued also with e *c, Matt. 23, 25 ; like Heb.
V? ^ Is. 2, 6. Ez. 32, 6.
yevea, as, fj, (yivopai, ye wo,) birth, Xen.
Cyr. 1. 2. 8. In N. T.
1. a generation, pr. the interval of time
between father and son, a single step or
succession in natural descent; Matt. 1, 17
quater, Tracrai ovv yeveal . . . yeveai SeKare cr-
vapes. Sept. for Tfo Gen. 15, 16. Deut.
23, 3. So Jos. Ant. 1. 7. 2. Pint, de Def.
Orac. 11. Plato Phil. 66. c. The ancient
Hebrews at first reckoned the generation at
a hundred years ; see Gen. 15, 16, com p. v.
13 and Ex. 12, 40. But at a later period,
like the Greeks and modern chronologers,
they appear to have counted from thirty to
forty years as a generation, Job 42, 16;
more exactly, three generations for every
hundred years; Hdot. 2. 142 yeveal yap
rpels dvSpav fKarov ered eWi, comp. Pint,
de Defect. Orac. 11. Sir I. Newton s Chro-
nol. p. 53. Lond. 1728. Hence
2. Genr. and less definitely, a generation,
an age, put for the average duration of hu
man life, the period in which the population
of the earth is supposed to be successively
renewed ; only in Plur. ages, generations,
times. So of past ages, Acts 14, 16 eV rals
Trapco^Tjuevais y f veals, ?tt times past. 15, 21
tK yeveatv dpxaicov, from ancient times,
of old time. Eph. 3, 5 erepais ytveals in
other ages. Col. 1, 26 OTTO ra>v alavwv KOI
OTTO ra>v yeve&v. Of time future, in inten
sive phrases to denote never ending dura
tion; Eph. 3, 21 els Trdcras ras yeveds rov
alfavos TO>V aUmof, comp. in ala>v no. 2. a. /3.
Luke 1, 50 tls yeveds yevecov, generations
of generations, ages of ages ; comp. in alav
and Rev. 1,6. So Sept. for B nifl Tto Ps.
72, 5. 102, 25. Is. 51, 8. Comp. Gesen.
L^hrg. p. 692. c. Matth. 430. Hdian. 3.
8. 18. Diod. Sic. 1. 24. Plato Tim. 23. c.
Thuc. 2. 68.
3. Meton. a generation of men, the men
of any age, those living in any one period ;
so fj yevea avrr) this present generation Matt.
11,16. 12,41.42. 24,34. al. yevea irovrjpd
a wicked "generation Matt. 12, 39. 45. 16,4.
al. yevea aTTtcrro? Matt. 17. 17. Mark 9, 19 ;
yevea ovcoXia Acts 2, 40. Phil. 2, 15. Luke
16, 8 (ppovi/j.u>Tepoi . . . els Ti]v yeveav TTJV
eavruiv, wiser . . . in respect to (heir own
generation, those with whom they live and
have to do. Acts 8, 33 ryv 8e yeveav avrov
T IS 8ir)yr)o-eTai ; who shall declare his gene
ration ? i. e. set forth the wickedness of
that generation ; quoted from Is. 53, 8,
where Sept. for TVn ; comp. Jos. B. J. 5.
1 3. 6. Spoken of a former generation, Acts
13, 36. Heb. 3, 10 ; of the future, Luke 1,
48. Sept. for nin Deut. 32, 5. 20. Jos.
B. J. 5. 13. 6. Luc. de Astrol. 20. Dem.
1390. 25. +
<yevea\0y0), >, f. fan, (yevea, Xeyo) ; )
to trace one s genealogy, Sept. Ezra 2, 62.
Xen. Conv. 4. 51. In N. T. Pass, yevea-
\oyeofjiai, ov/j,ai, to be traced in genealogy,
i. e. to be reckoned by descent, to derive one s
descent, absol. Ihb. 7, 6. Sept. for ttJrrjrvi
1 Chr. 5, 1. 9, 1.
<yevea\ojLa, as, 77, (yei/eaXoyew,) a gene
alogy, a genealogical descent or table, 1
Tim. 1, 4. Tit. 3, 9. Sept. for inf. ^rPnn
1 Chr. 7, 5. 7. Pol. 9. 2. 1. Plato Crat.
396. c.
yevecrta, &v, rd, (yei/eVtos,) pr. in earlier
Greek writers, solemn rites for the dead, fe
rine denicales, offered perh. on the birth-day
of the deceased, Hdot. 4. 26 ; comp. Cic.
Leg. 2. 22. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 485.
Diet, of Antt. art. Funus. Later and in
N. T. a birth-day celebration, birth-day fes-
*m*Z,Matt. 14, 6. Mark 6,21. SoAlciphr. ,
Ep. 3. 18, 55. Dion Cass. 47. 18. &)3. ib.
56. 46. 843. In this sense earlier writers
used TO. yev&Xta, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 103 sq.
ryeveat, 1 ), ecoy, fj, (yiVo/iat.yeVw.) genera
tion, procreation, Xen. Lac. 2. 1. In N. T.
1. birth, nativity, origin, Matt. 1, 18.
Luke 1,14. (Rec. yevvrjo-ts.) James 1, 23 TO
TrpoVcoTrov TTJS yeveaecos, i. e. native or natural
face. . Sept. for n^Mo Gen. 3 1,1 3. SoDiod.
Sic. 1. 6, 8. Hdian. 7. 1. 5. Plato Tim.
27. d. Spec, of descent, lineage ; so /3//3Xo?
yevfo-ea>s, book of descent, i. e. genealogy,
genealogical table, Matt. 1, 1. Sept. and
nilMFi 1BD Gen. 5, 1 ; nilbin Gen. 2, 4.
10, 1. 32.
yeverrj
2. Meton. origin of tilings, for creation,
nature; James 3, 6 (^Awyi foucra TOV Tpo%bv
rrjs yevfcreios. felling on fire the ivheel (circle)
of nature, the whole creation. Plato Tim.
29. e, yevtcre cos KCU Kocrp-ov . . . ap^rjv. Id.
Phaedr. 245. e. iravra re ovpavbv iracrdv ye
ytvt(Tiv.
yeverij. ijs. 17, (yivopai, yei/w,) birth;
fohn 9, 1 (< yfVfTrjs,from his birth. Sept.
Lev. 25, 47. Luc. Hale. 5. Pol. 3. 20. 4.
yevr)/jui) UTOS, TO, (yivofiai, ytymffuu^
produce, fruit, sc. of the fields, Luke 12, 18.
Trap, of the fruits and rewards of Christian
virtue, 2 Cor. 9, 10. Text. rec. has in both
places yewrj/jui, q. V.
&>, f. Jjo-o), (ye wz poet, for ye-
141
1. to beget, as a father, c. ace. Matt. 1, 2
A/3pau/i fyewrja-f TOV icraaK. v. 216. Acts
7,8. 29 ; also with e* c. gen. of the mother,
Matt. 1, 3. 5. Pass. Matt. 1, 20 TO tv avTfj
ytvvrfitv that begotten (conceived) in her,
the foetus. Sept. for ^ and "nVin Gen.
5, 3 sq. So Luc. D. Deor. 22. 2. Pint.
Symp. 3. 4. 3. Plato Conv. 206. d. Trop.
a) to gender, to occasion, e. g. /xa^as 2 Tim.
2, 23. So Diod. Sic. 18. 54. Plato Rep. 496.
a. b) Of a Christian teacher, to beget in
a spiritual sense, to be the instrument of
one s conversion to a new life in Christ, c.
ace. 1 Cor. 4, 15. Philem. 10. Comp. Philo
Leg. ad Cai. p. 1000. b, /naXXoi/ OVTOV 77
ov% TITTOV Ttav yovecav yfyfvvrjKa. c) Of
God, to beget in a spiritual sense, to impart
a new life and a new spirit in Christ, to
renew spiritually, absol. TOV ytwrjo-avra 1
John 5, 1 ; hence believers are said to be
born of God (see in no. 3. b), and are called
the sons of God; comp. John 1, 12. Rom.
8, 14. Gal. 3, 26. Also in respect to the
Messiah, the Son of God, the object of his
paternal love and care, God is said to have
begotten him, i. e. to hare constituted or de
clared him to be his Son, espec. by his re
surrection and exaltation, Acts 13, 33. Heb.
1,5. 5, 5 ; all quoted from Ps. 2, 7 where
Sept. for 1- Comp. in art. vlos.
2. to bear, to bring forth, as a mother, c.
ace. Luke 1 , 57 *cal eyewijtm viov. John 1 6,
21; ace. et dat. Luke 1, 13; absol. Luke
23, 29. Trop. (Is SorXeiW yewoxra Gal. 4,
24. Sept. and *&* Gen. 46, 15. Luc.
Sacrif. 6. Xen. Lac. 1. 3.
3. Pass. aor. 1 eyfvvrfir)V. perf. yfytwrj-
pai, to be born, to be brought into life, to
come into life, as from parents generally.
a) Pr. Matt. 2. 1. 4 irov 6 Xp. ytvvaTai. 19,
12. 28, 24. Mark 14, 21. Luke 1, 35.
John 3, 4 bis. Acts 7, 20. Rom. 9, 11. Heb.
11, 23. Sept. for *^i3 Job 3, 2; ^ Ps.
87, 4-6. (Hdian. 1. 7. 5. Plato Legg. 958.
c.) With adjuncts : so with a predicate in
the nom. as rv(p\6f John 9, 2. 19. 20. 32 ;
Pa^aZor Acts 22, 28. With OTTO c. gen. of
ancestor, to spring from, Heb. 11, 12 ; e*e c.
gen. of mother, Matt. 1, 16. (Plut. Agesi.
3.) Also f< c. gen. of source or manner,
as fK o-apKos John 3, 6 ; ex Tropvdas 8, 41.
With f I s c. ace. as tls TOV /coV/iov John 16,
21 ; also as marking purpose or end, eij
TOIITO John 18, 37 ; &>a ... yfytvvrjp.fi a
(Is aAaxrti/. i. e. born (made) for capture, 2
Pet. 2, 12. With ev c. dat. of place or con
dition, Acts 22, 3. John 9, 34. Acts 2, 8.
With KCLTO. c. ace. as KOTO. crdpKa after
the flesh Gal. 4, 23. 29. b) Trop. and only
in John s writings, IK. 3eov yevvrfirivai \.
yeyfvvrjfjifvos to be born of God, see in no. 1 .
c. John 1,13. 1 John 2, 29. 3, 9 bis. 4, 7.
5, 1 bis. 4. 18 bis. In the same sense, 6 ye-
yivvrmevos f K TOV TrvevpoTos John 3, 6. 8
f vSaros Kal TrvevpaTos V. 5 ; also yevvrfir)-
vai uvca^ev V. 3. 7, see in ava Se v no. 1 .
yevVT)fJ,a, aroy, TO, (yewaw,) pr. some
thing born or produced, a product, i. e.
1. Of men, offspring, progeny, Matt. 3,
7 ytvvfjfiaTa e ^tSveoi , progeny of mpers . 1 2,
34. 23, 33. Luke 3, 7. Sept. for l* 1 ^
Josh. 15, 14. Ecclus. 10, 18. 1 Mace. 1,
38. Plato Tim. 24. d.
2. Of trees and plants, fruit, produce,
Matt. 26, 29. Mark 14, 25. Luke 22, 18.
So Luke 12, 18 Rec. where others yeV^a.
Trop. of the/r? s and rewards of Christian
virtue, 2 Cor. 9, 10 Rec. Diod. Sic. 5. 17.
Pol. 1. 71. 1. ib. 3. 87. 1. Put in this sense
for Kaprros only by late writers, Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 286.
Fevvrja-aper, fj, indec. Gennesareth, Heb.
rnss (lyre) Deut. 3, 17, or rrhsa i K. 15,
20, later Heb. "O35, Josephus Tewrja-ap B.
J. 3. 10. 8 ; pr. n. of a small region of Ga
lilee on the western shore of the lake, de
scribed by Josephus (1. c.) as nearly four
Roman miles in length and two and a half
in breadth, and as distinguished for its ferti
lity and beauty. It was so called from an
ancient city, Josh. 19, 35, which also gave
name to the adjacent lake, ri^i3"D j Num.
34, 11. See Bibl. Res. in Pal. III. p. 282.
290. This lake is also called the Sea of
Galilee, Matt. 4, 18 ; the Sea of Tiberias,
John 21,1. It is about twelve miles long
and five or six broad, and is still celebrated
for the purity and salubrity of its waters,
and the abundance of its fish. It presents
142
indeed a beautiful sheet of limpid water in
a deep depressed basin, with a continuous
wall of hills on the sides ; but the hills are
rounded and tame ; and although after the
rainy season the verdure of the grass and
herbage gives them a pleasing aspect, yet
later in the year they become naked and
dreary. Its position exposes it to gusts of
wind ; but these are not more frequent on
the surface of the lake than in the region
round about. See Jos. B. J. 3. 10. 7. Bibl.
Res. in Pal. III. p. 253 sq. 261 sq. 312 sq.
Irby and Mangles Trav. p. 294. [89.] In
N. T. f) yff Tevvrja-apfT Matt. 14, 34. Mark
6, 53 ; 17 \ifivr) Few. Luke 5, 1.
yewr)(Ti$, ew j, 17, (yei/ww,) birth, nati
vity, Matt. 1, 18 et Luke 1, 14 Rec. where
others yeveais. Sept. for "^H Ecc. 7, 1.
Jos. Ant. 2. 9. 3. Plato Polit. 274. a.
r], 6v, (ytvvdw,) born, brought
forth ; Matt. 11,11 et Luke 7, 28 ev yevvr]-
Tols yvvaiK&v. So Sept. and Heb. ^^
fTSX Job 14, 1. 15, 4. al Diod. Sic. 1. 6.
Plato Legg. 923. e.
yevoS) tos, ovs, TO, (yivo^ai, yeWo,) a
race, stock, lineage, in various senses and
modifications, e. g.
1. offspring, posterity, Acts 17, 28. 29.
Rev 22, 16. Sept. for 3ni Jer. 36, 31.
Horn. II. 19. 124. Hdot. ~3. 159. Xen.
Hell. 6. 3. 4.
2. a family, kindred, stock, Acts 4, 6. 7,
13. 13, 26. Phil. 3, 5. Sept. and SHJ Jer.
41, 1. Hdian. 5. 1. 17. Xen. Cyr. 1/2. 1.
3. a nation, people, Mark 7, 26. Acts 4,
36. 7,19. 18,2.24. 2 Cor. 11.26. Gal. 1,
14. 1 Pet. 2, 9. So Sept. for D? Gen. 11,
6. Esth. 2, 10. Diod. Sic. 1. 4, 19 ult.
Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 2.
4. a kind, sort, genus, Matt. 13, 47. 17,
21. Mark 9, 29. 1 Cor. 12, 10. 28. 14, 10.
Sept. for V Gen. 6. 20. Wisd. 19, 6.
Plut. Gryllus 6. Xen. CEc. 7. 19.
l epacnjvoSi oC, 6, a Gerasene, i. e. a
native or inhabitant of the city or district of
Gerasa, now Jerash. This city was situated
in the eastern part of Perea or Gilead near
the confines of the Arabian desert, on the
parallel of Samaria, and was one of the ci
ties of the Decapolis. It was large, opulent
and splendid ; as is apparent from the mag
nificent ruins still remaining, which have
been described by Burckhardt and others.
It is mentioned by Josephus, B. J. 1. 4. 8.
ib. 3.. 3. 3. ib. 4. 9. 1. See Reland Palaest. p.
806. Seetzen in Zach s Mon. Corr. XVIII.
p. 424 sq. Burckhardt s Syria, p. 252 sq.
Several Mss. and editions read Y
va>v Matt. 8, 28, where Rec. has Tfpye
and other Mss. Ta8apr]vu>v, which last is
read also Mark 5, 1. Luke 8, 26. 37. Ge
rasa itself lay so far from the lake, that the
miracle could not have been wrought in its
vicinity ; if therefore the reading Tepaoyvaw
be correct, it must be because the city, as a
provincial capital, gave its name to a large
extent of territory, including Gadara and its
environs ; and then Matthew only uses a
broader appellation where the other evange
lists employ a more specific one. This is
not improbable ; since Jerome says (ad
Obad. 1) that ancient Gilead was in his day
called Gerasa. Origen testifies that Ttpa-
(n)vu>v was the ancient reading, though he
did not follow it ; see in Tfpyea-rjvos.
Fepjearivo?, ov, 6, a Gergesene, Heb.
ittJrnj and Sept. Tepyfa-aios Gen. 15, 21.
Deut. 7, 1. Josh. 24, 11 ; pr. n. of one of
the ancient tribes of Canaan destroyed by
Joshua, and of which JosepHus says nothing
remained but the name, Ant. 1. 6. 2. Ori
gen however says, that a city Tepyea-a an
ciently stood on the eastern shore of the
lake of Tiberias, and that the precipice was
still pointed out, down which the swine
rushed; Opp. ed. de la Rue, IV. p. 140.
But in the silence of all other testimony
this tradition can have little weight ; and
the reading TepyfOT)v>i> in Matt. 8, 28,
which rests on Origen s conjecture, is
therefore l~ss probable than Tepaa-qv^v, or
Ta8aprjvS)i>, both of which he testifies to
have been ancient readings ; comp. in Tepa-
<TT)v6s. Wetst. N. T. in Matt. 1. c.
yepOVGM) as, f], (yfpovcnos, yepcov,) a
council of elders, a senate, Plut. J. Caes.
28. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 6. Also the eldership,
i. e. collect, the elders runong the Jews, ei
ther of the whole people, Sept. for E^E?
Ex. 3, 16. 18. Deut. 27, 1 ; or of particular
cities, Deut. 19. 12. 21. 2 sq. and later the
Sanhedrim, Judith 4, 8 15, 8. 1 Mace. 12,
6. al. In N. T. once, Acts 5, 21 TO oW-
8piov Kal jracrav TTJV yepcvfriav Ttav viwv l<r-
parj\, the Sanhedrim ard (especially) the
whole eldership of the chiHren of Israel, i. e.
all the elders as being members of the San
hedrim, i. q. -irav TO irpfo-ftveoiov Acts 22,
5, and ol 7rpecr/3urepoi TOV itrflarjX 4, f>. 8.
25, 15.
yepatv, ovros, 6, an old man, senex, John
3, 4. Sept. for "J5J Prov. 17, 6. Hdian.
3. 15. 4. Xen. Conv. 4. 17.
yeuo), f. evo-co, to let taste, to cause to
taste, Sept. for Bisbfi Gen. 25, 30. Hdot
yeojpyeh) 143
7. 46. Plato Legg. 634. a. In N. T. and
usually (also in Horn ) only Mid. depon.
yevofiai, f. evtro/iat.
1. to taste, pr. and absol. Matt. 27, 34
KOI yevcrdp.fvos OVK ijfeeXe nifty. Col. 2, 21
see in art. aWco no. 2. b. With ace. ro
v8ap John 2, 9. Sept. c. ace. for B5O i K.
4, 29. Ecclus. 36, 19; absol. Luc. D. Deor.
4. 4. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 5.
2. Spec, to taste, to partake of, to eat,
absol. Acts 10, 10. 20, 11 ; c. gen. Acts
23, 14 ni]8fv6s yevcracrSat. Luke 14, 24
TOV Sfijrvov. Sept. c. gen. aprov for D2L3
1 Sam. 14, 24. So absol. Jos. Ant. 6. 14 T .
3; c. gen. Plut. Symp. 8. 8. 1, 3. Xen.
An. 1. 9. 26. Trop. i. q. to partake of, to
experience, to try ; c. ace. as naXbv pfjp-a
3eoC Heb. 6, 5 ; c. gen. as TTJS dcopeas TTJS
(Trovpaviov v. 4 ; with ort, 1 Pet. 2, 3 eijrep
e yevtrao-Se OTI xpj/oro? 6 Kvpios, in Jillusion
to Ps. 34, 9 where Sept. so for CSB ; comp.
Prov. 31, 18. (So c. gen. Jos. Ant. 2. 10.
1 TU>V ayaSatv. Luc. Catapl. 13. Plato Rep.
586. a, ouSe /3e/3ai ou . . . rjdovrjs fyevcrnvro.)
Spec. yfvtcr Sai Sai/arou, to taste of
death, to die, Matt. 16, 28. Mark 9, 1. Luke
9, 27. John 8, 52. Heb. 2, 9. Comp. Talm.
nnia CSI3 id. Buxt. Lex. art. c2B col. 895.
yewpyeo), >, f. ria-co, (yewpyo r,) p^. to
till the ground ; then. genr. to till, to culti
vate, e. g. rfv yfjv, Pass. Heb. 6, 7. Sept.
for rnto rtW i Chr. 27,26. Diod. Sic. 1.
33. Dem. 175. 11. Plato Theag. 121. b.
yewpyiov, iov, TO, (yftopyew,) tilled land,
a field, farm, trop. of believers, $eot) yecop-
ytov 1 Cor. 3, 9. Pr. Sept. for .Tlia Prov.
24, 30. 31, 16. Dion. Hal. 1. 93.
yecopyof, oC, 6, (yjj, yea, epyaj,) a tiller
of the ground, husbandman, 2 Tim. 2, 6.
James 5, 7. Sept. for "OX Jer. 14, 4. So
Luc. Parasit. 14. Xen. (Ec. 5. 16. Spec,
also for a/i7reXoupyo y, a vine-dresser, keeper
of a vineyard, Matt. 21, 33. 34. 35. 38. 40.
41. Mark 12; 1. 2 bis. 7. 9. Luke 20, 9. 10
bis?. 14. 16. Trop. of God, John 15, 1 ;
comp. Is. 5. 1 sq. Comp. Dion Cass. 595.
77 OVK fXaiov, OVK oivov yewpyovcrtv. So
T<at. agricolfc Cic. de Senect. 15.
y>7, yrjs, fj, (yea, yala.) earth, land, viz.
1. As tilled and productive, earth, soil;
yrj ?roXX)7 Matt. 13, 5. Mark 4, 5 ; yrj 17 ^0X17
Matt. 13, 8. Mark 4, 20 ; so Luke 13, 7.
14, 35. Heb. 6, 7. James 5, 7. al. Sept. for
V3X Gen. 1, 11. 12. Dem. 794. 26. Xen.
(Ec. 4. 8.
2. As the surface on which we live,
move, and tread, the earth, the land. a)
Genr. the earth, the ground ; so fK%vi>6p.fvov
err! TTJS yrjs Matt. 23, 35 ; Trinrfiv eVl TTJV
yrjv Matt. 10, 29. Mark 8, 6. Acts 9, 4. al.
Matt. 27, 51 17 yrj e crer2/. 25, 18. 25 expu-
^a . . . eV 777 yfj. Luke 6, 49 otKoS. ol<Lav
fir\ rifv yrjv. John 8, 6. 8 typcHpfv els rijv
yrjv. Acts 9, 8 ^ye pS;; tz?ro TTJS yijs. Luke
22, 44. 24, 5. al. Sept. for Ma-iK Ex. 3, 5 ;
TO 1 Sam. 26,7. So Hdian. l. 13. 2.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 3. b) Opp. the sea or a
lake, the land, terra Jirma, Mark 4, 1 npos
TTJV SaXaircrai eVt TTJS yf/s. 6, 47. John 6,
21. Acts 27, 39. 43. 44. al. Sept. for rTi^
Joel 1, 13. So Hdian. 2. 11. 7. Xen. An.
1. 1. 7. c) Spec, a land, country, territo
ry ; so coupled with a gentile noun, yr/ icr-
paijX Matt. 2, 20. 21 ; yfj Xavadv Acts 13,
19 ; yf) Iov8a Matt. 2, 6 ; Zo/3ouXcoi> 4, 15 ;
yrj AlyvTTTOv Acts 7, 11. 36. 40. al. yfj XaX-
8ai(ov Acts 7, 4 ; also Matt. 14, 34. Mark
6, 53. al. Sept. and TO Ex. 11, 5. Josh.
14,1. (Hdian. 4.11.12. Xen. An. 1 . 3. 4.)
With an adj. yJ; aXXorpt a Acts 7, 6 ; yrj
eKflvrj Matt. 9, 26. 31. With gen. of pers.
one s own country, native land, Acts 7, 3.
Synecd. a land for the inhabitants, Matt. 10,
15. 11, 24 ; comp. Sept. and "fiX Is. 11,4.
Spec, and simply, the land of Israel, Pa
lestine, Luke 4, 25. 21, 23. 35. Eph. 6, 3.
James 5, 17. Rom. 9, 28 comp. Is. 10, 23 ;
also Matt. 27, 45. Mark 15, 33. Luke 23,
44. So Matt. 5, 5 ort avrol K\npovop.Tja-ovo-i
TTJV yrjv, for they shall inherit (possess) the
land sc. of Promise, quoted from Ps. 37, 11,
comp. v. 9. 22. 29. 25, 13. Is. 60, 21, where
Sept. for y^ U-P ; gee Lev. 20, 24. Deut.
1 6, 20. The quiet possession of the earthly
Canaan, early promised to the Jews, became
afterwards an emblem of the peace and re
wards of the righteous and of the Messiah s
spiritual kingdom ; see Tholuck Bergpred.
ad loc.
3. the earth, orbis terrarum, the world,
the terraqueous globe. a) In antith. with
6 ovpavos heaven; Matt. 5, 18 eu>s av Trap-
eX37 6 ovpavos Kal 17 yf/. v. 35. 16, 19.
Luke 21, 33. Acts 2, 19. Heb. 1, 10. 2 Pet.
3, 5. 7. 10. 13. Rev. 21, 1. al. So ra l
TOIS ovpavols Kal ra fTrl TTJS yrjs, i. e. all
things, the whole universe, Eph. 1,10. Col.
1, 16. Sept. and 7^X Gen. 1, 1. 2, 4. So
Hdian. 2, 11. 8. Plato Conv. 211. a. b)
Spec, the earth as inhabited, the world, i. q.
f) oiKOVfJifvrj, Acts 1, 8 fcos ecr^drov TTJS yr/s.
4, 26 ot /3ao-iXeIs TTJS yrjs . 10,12. 11,6. 17,
26. Heb. 11, 13. Rev. 3, 10. Sept. for
TO Gen. 6, 5 ; ^* Gen. 6, 1. 7. (Hdian.
1. 2. 9. Xen. Ag. 9. 7.) Hence atpeti/ nji*
144
C<arjv (TOV TOLOVTOV) OTTO TTJS yrjs,to take
away one s life (a person) from the earth, to
put him to death, Acts 8, 33. 22, 22. Also
Col. 3,2 TO. eVt TTJS yrjs, things on the earth,
earthly things, v. 5 ra fj,e\rj TO. eVt TTJS yfjs,
i. e. carnal members, i. q. i} <rdp. So with
the idea of moral infirmity ; John 3, 31 6 &>v
(K TTJS yijs . . . f< TTJS yfjs XaXeT, opp. 6 avu>-
3ev fpx6fj,fi>os. So where any thing is said
to be done or take place on earth, in the
world, i. e. among men, Matt. 5, 13 vp.els
fcrTf TO d\as TTJS yrjs. 6, 10. 10, 34. Luke
12, 49. John 17, 4. Rom. 9, 17. 10, 18.
Synecd. for the inhabitants of the earth, men,
mankind, Rev. 6, 8. 11, 6. 13,3. 19,2.
So Sept. and fW Gen. 11, 1. +
yrjpas, aos, coy, TO , dat. yfjpa i yrjpa,
also yrjpf i yi ipet after the Ionic manner,
Winer j 9. 1. Buttm. 54. n. 4; age, old
age, as eV yrjpa Luke 1, 36 Rec. where later
editions have eV yrjpei. Sept. tv yrjpa for
n ? 1 ^3 Gen. 15, 15; also eV yrjpei Ps. 92,
15. So tv yfjpet Ecclus. 8, 6 ; lv yr]pa
Hdian. 7. 5. 9. Xen. Yen. 1. 10.
yr/pa(7K(i), f. dcrw, (yrjpas,) to grow old,
to become old and infirm, absol. John 21, 18.
Heb. 8, 13. Sept. for -jt Gen. 18, 13.
Luc. V. Hist. 2. 12. Xen! Vect. 4. 22.
rywofjiai, (obs. yevco, earlier and Attic
form yiyvopai,) f. yevr]crop.ai, aor. 2 fyevo-
fjLTjv, perf. part. -yeyey^eVoy, perf. 2 yeyova.
plupf. 2 eytyovav Acts 4, 22 ; also in later
writers and in N. T. Pass. aor. 1 fyfvfj^rjv,
used like ty(i>6p.T)v, Acts 4, 4. Heb. 6, 4. al.
Diod. Sic. 1. 1. Pol. 2. 67. 8; comp. Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 108 sq. Buttm. 114. Ausf.
Spr. ^ 114. Mid. depon. intrans. pr. to be
gin to be, to come to be, fieri, i. e. to come
into existence or into any state ; also in aor.
and perf. 2, to have come into existence,
i. q. simply to be, esse; so that eyevofiyv,
eyevrfirjv, and ytyova, often serve likewise
as past tenses of elvai. Comp. Buttm. 1. c.
and 113. 7.
I. To begin to be, to come into existence,
i. q. to arise, to happen, to become; imply
ing origin, either from natural causes or
through special agency, result, and also
change of state or condition, place, etc.
1 . Implying origin in the ordinary course
of nature, e. g. a) Of persons, to be born,
John 8, 58 ; with ?K TWOS, to be born of, to
be descended from, Rom. 1, 3 C K o-7repna.Tos
Aavi8. Gal. 4, 4 eVc yvvaiKos. Sept. for
^ Gen. 21, 3. 5. 9. So Wisd. 7, 3. Dem.
296. 16. Xen. An. 3. 2. 13 eV my v/*s eye-
vecr St Kal fTpdcprjTe. Mem. 2. 2. 4 TLVOS.
b) Of plants, fruits, to be produced, to grow,
1 Cor. 15, 37 ; e* TWOS Matt. 21,19. So JEl
V. H. 6. 1. Xen. Mem. 2. 9. 4. c) Of the
phenomena of nature, to arise, to come, to
come on, to happen ; e. g. creta-p-os, Matt. 8, 24 ;
XalXaA//- Mark 4, 37 ; yoXjjw; Matt. 8, 26.
Mark 4, 39 ; O-KOTOS Matt. 27, 45. Mark 15,
33 ; ve(pe\T] Luke 9, 34. Mark 9, 7 ;
John 12, 29. (Xen. An. 3. 1. 11
So of a voice or cry, tumult, silence ; e. g.
<j>avf) John 12, 30. Acts 2, 6. 19, 34;
KpavyT] Matt. 25, 6 ; Sopvfios Matt. 26, 5.
27, 24 ; o-rdo-ty Luke 23, 19 ; o^icr/Aa John
7, 43 ; T}TT)O-LS John 3, 25 ; tnyrj Acts 21,
40. Rev. 8, 1. (Xen. An. 3. 4. 35 3dpv/3oy.)
Of emotions, etc. Luke 15, 10. 22, 24.
1 Tim. 6, 4 ; SXtyiy Matt. 13, 21. d) Spo
ken of time, as day, night, evening, to come,
to come on, to approach ; so T)p,tpa Mark 6,
21. Luke 4, 42. 6, 13. Acts 12, 18. al.
Trpcota Matt. 27, 1. John 21,4; rj &pa Mark
15, 33. Luke 22, 14 ; ctye fyeWo Mark 11,
19; fyla Matt. 8, 16. 14, 15. 23. John 6,
16. al. vvg Acts 27, 27. So Jos. Ant. 4.
8. 41 xpofos. Plato Conv. 223. d, jJ8ri rjp,e-
2. Implying origin through some agency
specially exerted, to be made, created, to be
done, like Troielv, e. g. a) Of the works
of creation; 1 Cor. 15,45 eyeiHTo 6 Trp&iroy
ai/3po>7Toy KT\. Heb. 4, 3. James 3. 9. John
1,3; with 8id TWOS John 1,3. 10 ; with
c. gen. of material, Heb. 11, 3. Sept. for
ana? Gen. 2, 4. Is. 48, 7. Plato Euthyd.
296. d, jrplv ovpavbv Kal yrfv ytveo-^ai. b)
Of works of art; Acts 19, 26 3eo! oi 8ia
Xd-p&i 1 yiv6p.fvoi. So Diod. Sic. 1 . 43 TOV e cc
TOV XCOTOV ywo/jifvov apTov. c) Of miracles
and the like, to be done, wrought, perfonned;
Matt. 11,20 ray troKtis ev ais eyevovro oi
TrXeurrat 8vvdp.eis O.VTOV. V. 21. 23. Luke
4,23. Acts 8, 13; with 8id c. gen. of
pers. Acts 2, 43. 4, 16. 12, 9; 8ia x fl P&v
TWOS Mark 6, 2. Acts 14. 3 ; 8ia TOV 6v6-
P.O.TOS ITJO-OV Acts 4, 30 ; 8ia TTJS O-TJS Trpo-
volas Acts 24. 3; also with VTTO c. gen.
Luke 9, 7. 13, 17. 23, 8. Eph. 5, 12. d)
Of waste, a plot, a promise, to be made;
as diru>\eia Mark 14, 4; eVtjSouX^ Acts 20,
3 ; firayyeXia Acts 26, 6. So Xen. Hi. 9.
1 1 8aTrdvai. e) Of the will or pleasure of
any one, to be done, fulfilled ; Se X^a Matt.
6, 10. 26,42. Luke l"l, 2. Acts 21, 14;
aiTT]p.a Luke 23, 24. f) Of any occasion,
e. g. a repast, to be prepared, made ready,
John 13, 2; a judicial investigation, to be
made, to be set on foot, Acts 25, 26 ; a change
of law, to be made, Heb. 7, 12. 18. So
Hdian. 1. 8. 17 yevop.evT]s 8 e^erdcrecoy.
g) Of persons advanced to any station or
145
office, to become, to be made, constituted, ap
pointed, Col. 1, 23. 25. Heb. 5, 5. 6 : 20.
7, 16. 21. 23 ;, c. dat. commodi, 1 Cor. 1,
30. Also ytWo-3at firdvca, Luke 19, 19.
So Hdian. 2. 6. 12. Plut. Agesi. 21.
Thuc. 1. 104. h) Of customs, institutes,
to be appointed, instituted, Mark 2, 27 TO
trdfiftarov. Gal. 3, 17 6 ytyovais VO/JLOS. So
Xen. An. 1. 1. 8. i) Of what is done to
or in any one ; Luke 23, 31 eV rw ^pw TI
yfinjTai ; what shall be done in the dry ? 1
Cor. 9, 15. Gal. 3, 13 Xptoros 1 yvop.fvos
vnep TJ/J.03V Kardpa, being himself made a
curse for us, i. e. suffering the penalty to
which we were subject. k) Of time, one s
life, to be passed, spent ; Mark 6, 35 S>pas
TToXXiJr y(vofj.(VT]s. Acts 26, 4 TTJV /3/oxnV
/now. 1) Of particular days, festivals, to be
kept, held, celebrated, Matt. 26, 2 TO Trao-^a
ylvfTai. John 2, 1. 10, 22. Sept. for niS3
2 K. 23, 22. So ^Eschin. 89. 42. Xen!
Hell. 4. 5. 1.
3. Implying an event, result, which takes
place in any way ; to happen, to come to
pass, to take place, to be done, or the like.
a) Genr. Matt. 1, 22 TOVTO Sc SXov ytyo-
vfv. 18, 31. Mark 5, 14. Luke 1, 20 a^pi
rjs yfinjTai ravra. 2, 15 TO prjpa TOVTO TO
yeyovos. 8, 34. John 3,9. Acts 4, 21. 1
Cor. 15, 54. 1 Thess. 3, 4. Rev. 1, 1. 19.
al. saep. Heb. 9, 15 SOWTOU yevopevov,
death having taken place, i. e. through his
death. (Dem. 248. 6. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 25.)
In the phrase of aversion: p.fj yevoiro,
let it not happen, let it not be, Luke 20, 16.
Rom. 3,4. 6. 31. 6, 2. 15. 7, 7. 13. al.
Sept. for tibibn Gen. 44, 7. 17. So Luc.
D. Deor. 1.2. T Arr. Epict. 1. 1. 13. Plato
Legg. 918. d, 6 p.f) irore ytvoiro. Comp.
Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 204.
b) Followed by a dative of pers. to hap
pen to any one. a) With an infin. ex
pressing that which takes place, Acts 20,
16 OTTCOS fJLTj ytvrjTcu avrw xpoi/oTpt/ST/aat ev
T/7 Ao-t a. Gal. 6, 14. So Sept. Gen. 44, 17.
Dem. 33. 25. Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 11. 0) With
an adv. Mark 5, 16 Trots fyfvtro TO> Sai/io-
vi^ofifva. Eph. 6, 3 Iva ev <rot yevrjTat. With
a>s, Matt. 8, 13. 15, 28 ; also Kara n Matt.
9. 29. Luke 1, 38. So ^El. V. H. 9. 36 ^
yevoiTo croi OVTO> K(IK)S. Plut. Mor. II. p. 20.
y) With a nominative of that which takes
place, to happen to, to come upon ; Mark 9,
21 <ur TOVTO ytyovfv at>T<i>, since this hap
pened unto him, came upon him. John 5, 14
iva p.r] "^fipuv T L trot ytvrjTai, lest a worse
thing come upon thee. Acts 7, 40. 2 Cor.
1, 8. 2 Tim. 3, 11. 1 Pet. 4, 12. Rom. 11,
10
25 TTtapaxris UTTO pepovs TW lo~paj)X yeyovtv
Acts 2, 43 fytvfTO 8e Tracrrf ^v^fj (pofios.
Luke 19, 9. So Horn. II. 1. 188 n^Xfiww
8 a%os ytvtro. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 32 (froftos,
os avrols eyeixro. Spec, to come to any
one as his possession, to become his own, so
that he may be said to get or to have what
thus comes to him ; Matt. 18, 12 eav yevr)-
rai TIVI di>3po>7r&> e<arbv Trpo^ara, if a man
have a hundred sheep. \. 19. Luke 14, 12.
John 15,7. 1 Cor. 4, 5 ; with dat. of pers.
imp]. John 1, 17 sc. rjpiv. Heb. 9, 22 sc.
ov8(i>i. So Xen. Hi. 4. 7. Cyr. 2. 2. 2.
c) With, prepositions, e. g. en-t riva, to
take place or be done on any one, as a cure,
Mark 5, 33 ; eis Tiva, in respect to any one,
as evil, Acts 28, 6 p.r)8(i> arorrov els avrov
yti>6p.fvov.
d) With an infin. and accus. as subject,
i. q. to happen that, to come to pass that ;
Mark 2, 23 KCU tytvero 7rapa7ropeue!T3ai a\>-
ToV KT\. and it came <.o pass that, etc. Luke 3,
2 1 tyevfro 8e . . . dvew^S^z ai TOV ovpavov. 6,
1. Acts 4, 5. 11, 26. 14, 1. 22, 6. 17. 28,
8 ; ace. impl. Matt. 18, 13. Comp. Alciphr.
Ep. 1. 26. Theogn. 639 no\\aKi . . . yiyve-
rai evpeiv epy av$pu>v. See Winer J 45. 2.
n. Also
e) By Hebr. /cat eyevero, eytvfTo
Se , and it came to pass, in historical narra
tive, corresponding to Heb. "Wil ; always
with a notation of time expressed by 6Ye,
cbr, eV, a genit. absol. or the like, and fol
lowed by a finite verb with or without /cat.
a) With KOI following, like } VnU ; Matt.
9,10 Koi (yevfro avrov dvaKfifj.(vov . . . KOL
I8ov KT\. Mark 2, 15 *at rycwro eV TW
KaTaKfTo-Sat avrov . . . *at TroXXoi TeXcoi/at
KT\. Luke 2, 15. 5, 1. 12. 17 *at eyevero tv
fj.ia TO>I> f)fj.fpa>v, KOI avrbs rjv SiddcrKcov. 8.
1. 22. 9, 28. 14, 1. Acts 5, 7. al. sxp.
Sept. for } T-73 Gen. 39, 7. 13. 19. 43, 1.
al. ssep. /3) Without KOI following ; Matt.
7, 28 K.a.1 fyevfro 6Ve . . . feTr\T]cro-ovTO ot
oxXot. 13, 53. 19, 1. 26, 1. Mark 1,9. 4,
4. Luke 1,8. 2, 1. 6, 12. al. saep. Sept.
for } ^l! Gen. 22, 1. 41, 1. Josh. 3, 2.
al. saep.
4. Implying change of state, condition,
place, i. e. a coming into any state, etc. to
become, to be made this or that, to come.
a) Genr. of persons or things which take
a new character or form, to become, to be
made. a) With a subst. as predicate ;
Matt. 4, 3 Iva oi Xt Sot ovrot tiproi ytvavrai.
5, 45 ono)s yfvrjv Se vloi TOV irarpns. 13, 32
ylvtTfii SV8poj>. Mark 1.1 7 Trotijo-co vfius ye-
vicr^ai dXtets dv^putnatv. Luke 4, 3. 6, 16. 23,
JLVOfJitti
146
12. John 1, 12. 14 6 Xoyor <rap eyevtro. 2,9.
Acts 26, 28. Rom. 4, 18. Heb. 2, 17. Rev.
8, 8. al. saep. (JEl. V. H. 2. 23. Diod. Sic.
2. 20. Plato Phaed. 114. a.) Of a person,
Acts 12, 18 TI (ipa o Herpes eyevero, what
Peter was become, instead of ri apa rw Ile-
Tpcp eyevero, comp. in no. 3. b. y ; so Thuc.
2, 52 TI yevapai. JEschyl. Sept. c. Th. 297 :
comp. Matth. 488. 5. Schafer Mel. p. 98.
Also where the predicate is qualified by
a particle; Matt. 10, 25 Iva yevrjrai u>s 81-
dd<TKa\os avrov. 18, 3. 28, 4; c. dat. corn-
modi, 1 Cor. 9, 20. 22. /3) By Hebr. with
e is n as predicate; see in els, also Ge-
sen. Lehrg. p. 816. Winer j 29. n. 1. So
OVTOS (6 XiSoy) eyevrftt] els Ke(pa\rjV ycovias
Matt. 21, 42. Mark 12, 10. Luke 20, 17.
Acts 4, 11. 1 Pet. 2,7 ; all quoted fromPs.
118, 22, where Sept. for tt ttJXlb fi^H .
Rom. 11,9 quoted from Sept. for ^ f^rt
Ps. 69, 23. Luke 13, 19 eyeveroels bevbpov
p-eya. John 16, 20. Acts 5, 36. 1 Thess.
3, 5. Rev. 8, 11. 16, 19. y) With an adj.
or particip. as predicate; Matt. 6, 16 /JLTJ
ytWo-Se aK.v Spcanoi. 10, 16 yivecr%e ovv <ppo-
vifj.oi. 12, 45 KOI ylverai ra ecr^ara. . X et ~
pova T>V Trpwrcoj/. 17, 2. 23, 26. 24, 32
orai/ rjr) 6 K\d8os O.VTTJS yevrjrai aTraXor.
Mark 9, 3. John 9, 39. Acts 7, 32 evrpop.os
8e yev6p.evos MwucrJ}?, i. e. Moses trembling.
10, 4 ep.<pol3os yevop-evos, becoming afraid.
Rom. 3, 19. Heb. 5, 12. James 5, 2. Rev.
16, 10. al. ssep. So Luc. Nigrin. 38. Hdian.
1. 11. 6. Plato Epin. 974. b. 5) With a
gen. or dat. of pers. as predicate, implying
the coming into one s possession, to come to
be of or to any one, to become his, etc. So
with genit. Luke 20, 14 Iva rjp.S>v yevyrai rj
K\r]povop.ia, that the inheritance may become
ours. v. 33 TWOS avr>v yiverai yvvrj (parall.
eo-rai Matt. 22, 28. Mark 12,23). Rev. 11,
15 eyevero rj /3a<riXfia TOV Kocrp.ov rov KVptov
rjp.5)v. So Plut. Agesi. 7 TOVTO A.vo-dv8pov
yevrjrai. Xen. Hell. 4. 3. 20 errel 8e r) fj.ei>
viKi] AyecrtXdou eyeyevijTO. With dat. Rom.
7, 3 bis, yeve crSai dv8pl erepca, to become
(married, to belong) to another man. v. 4.
So Sept. for ttJ"S$ n^n Lev. 22, 12. Jer. 3,
1. So Luc. Gallus 19 noXXaKis A.<nrao-iav
yevfaZai TW rvpdvvca. Achill. Tat. 5. p. 323
Iva crv, o yeyovas dXXj; yvvaiKi KT\. Plut.
Agesi. 11 rrdvra . . . xpu<ri a p,oi yevecrSat.
b) With prepositions or adverbs implying
motion, it marks a change or transition to
another place or state, to come, to arrive,
etc. a) With eisc. ace. to come to or
into, to arrive at; Acts 20, 16. 21, 17 yevo-
8e f]fjiS)v els lepo<r. 25, 15. Trop.
of a voice, rj cpcavrj Luke 1, 44 ; of good, TO
evayyeXiov 1 Thess. 1, 5; evXoyta Gal. 3,
1 4 ; of evils, eXxos Rev. 16,2. So pr. Hdot.
5. 38 ; Kpavyr] y. els Tr6\iv Xen. Hell. 7. 2. 7.
/3) With ex c. gen. e. g. to come from a
place, e. g. of a voice, <j)a>vt), Mark 1, 11
Kal <pa>vT] eytvero t< ro>v ovpav>v. Luke
3, 22. 9, 35 ; en impl. Luke 9, 36. John
12, 30. Spec. eK p,e<rov yeve<T%ai, to
withdraw from the midst, (e. g. from society
Plut. Timol. 5,) put for Lat. tolli e media,
to be put out of the way, 2 Thess. 2, 7.
y) With ev c. dat. to come to or into any
state, to become or be made, to fall into ;
Acts 22, 17 yevfa-^ai /*e ev K<TTd<rei. Phil.
2, 7 eV o/iotwynart aj/S/jcoTrcoi yevop.evos. Acts
12, 11 yevo/JLevos ev eavrw, being come to
himself, comp. Luke 15, 17. So Pol. 1. 49.
8 TU%V 8e ev eavr<a yevopevos. Xen. An. 1.
5. 17. 8) With 67rt, to come to or upon,
to arrive at ; e. g. rt c. gen. Luke 22, 40.
John 6, 21. Also eVt c. ace. Luke 24, 22.
Acts 21, 35. Trop. of persecution, Acts 8,
1 ; of fear Luke 1, 65. 4, 36. Acts 5, 5. 11.
Of an oracle, Luke 3, 2 eyevero pfjp.a 3eoC
eVt l<odwT)v. So Sept. for B~^ fTjfi Jer.
1, 2. e) With Kara c. gen. of place, to
come or go throughout, Acts 10, 37. Also
c. ace. of place, to come upon, near to, to
wards, Luke 10, 32. Acts 27, 7. So Hdian.
1. 9. 23. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 15. f) With
irpos c. acc. of pers. to come to; 1 Cor. 2,
3 eyev6p.rjv7rpbsvp.as. 2 John 12. Of the
word or promise of God, to come to or upon
any one ; John 10, 35 irpbs ovs 6 Xoyos. rov
SeoO eyevero. Acts 7, 31. 10, 13. 13, 32.
So Sept. for irbtj mn Gen. 15, 1. 4. Hos.
1, 1. 77) With adverbs, e. g. eyyvs, to
come or draw near, John 6, 19 ; trop. Eph.
2, 13. (Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 7.) Also &8e,to
come hither, John 6, 25 ; CKCI, to go thither,
Acts 19, 21. So e<el Hdian. 4. 11. 13.
II. In the Aorists eyevonrjv, eyevrj^rjv,
andPerf. yeyova, to have begun or come to
be ; hence simply i. q. to be, to exist ; so
that these serve also as past tenses of elvai ;
see Buttm. 114. Ausf. Sprachl. } 114.
Perf. yeyova may sometimes also be trans
lated as present, / am ; see Buttm. 5 1 13. 7
Matth. ^ 505. III.
1 . Genr. to be, to exist ; Mark 1 , 4 eyeve-
TO la>dvvT]s /3a7m o>i . . . fcal Krjpva-a-av, there
ivas John baptizing and preaching ; where
others take eyevero fiairTifav as i. q. imp f.
ej3d7TTie, but less well. Mark 9, 7 eyevero
ve(pe\T) eino-Ki.dovo~a avrols. John 1 , 6. Rom.
11, 5 \etp.p.a Kar exXoyrjV ^apiros yeyovev.
2 Pet. 2, 1. 1 John 2, 18 dvrixpio-roi, TroXXol
147
yfjovatnv. Rev. 16, 18 a<fi ov ol
tytvovro eVi TTJS yrjs. Matt. 11, 26. Luke 10,
21. John 1, 15. 30. Plato Rep. 963. c,
Ttrrapa dptTris ttdrj ytyovtvai.
2. As the copula, connecting a subject
and its predicate ; see Buttm. { 129. init.
Kiihner J 238. 5.
a) Where the predicate is a subst. or adj.
a) In the nominative ; e. g. a subst. Luke
1, 2 01 air dpxys vrrrjptTai yev6p.evoi TOV
\ayov. 13,2.4. 24,19 os tytvtTo oW/p irpo-
(p^-rrjs. Acts 1, 22. 5,24. Rom. 11,34.
15,8. 16,2. 1 Cor. 10, 6. 2 Cor. 1,18. 19.
James 2, 11. al. (Plato Conv. 218. c.) An
adjective ; Luke 2, 2 avrrj fj diroypcXpT] 7rpo>-
T7) tytvtTo. 19, 17 OTI tv f\a\i<rrtp TTKTTOS
eyivov. Phil. 2, 15. 1 Thess. 2. 1. 7. Heb.
12, 8. 1 Pet. 1, 15. 16. Rev. 1, 18. al. So
Luc. D. Mort. 13. 1. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 13.
With a dat. of person added, to, for, in re
spect of whom ; 1 Thess. 2, 8 8i6ri dya-m)-
rul T]P.LV tytvrftrjTf. Luke 11, 30 tytvtTo Ico-
vds o Tjp.f iov TOIS Nti/eufrais. Col. 4, 11. So
in the infin. construction; 1 Thess. 1, 7
(Sore yfvto-^at vp.as TVTTOVS Train KT\. /3)
In the genitive, denoting age ; Luke 2, 42
ore tytvtTO tTwv 8a>8fKa. 1 Tim. 5, 9. See
Buttm. 5 132. 7. Matth. } 316. e. So c.
ace. err) Plut. de sanit. tuend. 24. Plato
Legg. 721. d.
b) With an adverb as predicate ; Mark 4,
10 ore 8f tytvtTo Ka.Tap.6vas. Luke 10, 36
ris ovv . . . ir\rj(jLov ytyovtvai TOV tp.Trto-6v-
TOS KT\. Acts 15, 25 e8o(v Tjp.lv yevoptvois
op.o Svp.abov. 20, 18 nS>s . . . tytvop-rfv. With
a dat. of pers. added, 1 Thess. 2, 10 ; with
trpos c. ace. added, 1 Cor. 16, 10 Iva d(p6fia>s
ytvrjTai irpbs iipMS.
c) \Vhere the predicate is a preposition
with its case, implying a being or remaining
in any place or state, e. g. a) With iv c.
dat. to be in a place or state ; Matt. 26, 6
ytvop-tvov tv B^Sai/i a. Mark 9, 33 evrfj oliciq..
Acts 13, 5. 2 Tim. 1, 17. Rev. 1, 9. (J5L
V. H. 4. 16. Xen. An. 4. 3. 29.) So of a
state or condition, as iv dyuvia Luke 22, 44 ;
iv irvtvp-aTi Rev. 1, 10. 4, 2 ; eV 86r) 2
Cor. 3, 7 ; Iv Xprn5, in Christ, i. q. to be
a Christian, Rom. 16, 7 ; iv irapafido-ti 1
Tim. 2, 14; tv Xoya> 1 Thess. 1, 5. 2, 5.
With irpos Tiva added, 1 Cor. 2, 3 KO\ ty<o
tv do-%ev(iq . . . tytvop-rfv irpbs vpMs. ^)
With p. era c. gen. of pers. to be wilh any
one, Acts 9, 19. 20, 18; so 01 ytvopcvoi
ptT avrov, his companions, Mark 16, 10.
So Xen. Hell. 4. 1. 35. y) With o-vv
C. dat. of pers. Luke 2, 13 e yeVero <rvv TW
ayye X<u TrX^Sor KT\. +
f. yva><rop*ii, (obs. yvodt; ear
lier and Att. form -yiyj/oxTKo),) aor. 2 eyvatv,
perf. eyvtoxa; Pass. perf. fyvao-p-ai, aor. 1
fyvd>(T%T)v. fut. 1 yvcoa-^o-op-ai ; see Buttm.
\ 114. For Perf. 3 plur. tyvaxav instead of
eyvuKacri John 17, 7, see Winer .5 13. 2. c.
Buttm. ^ 103. V. 3. 7 o know, both in an
inchoative and completed sense ; comp.
Heb. S"]? and Heb. Lex. sub voc.
1. to know, in an inchoative sense, to
come to know, to gain a knowledge of, to be
come acquainted urith ; where again the Perf.
implies a completed action, and may there
fore often be rendered as a Present, to knou;
as in no. 2; see Buttm. 113. 7. Matth.
5 505. III. Pass, to become known ; perf. to
be known.
a) Genr. and construed : a) With an
ace. of thing ; e. g. ra p.varr)pta Matt. 13,
11. Mark 4, 11. Luke 8, 10 ; TO Se X^a
Luke 12, 47 ; ri n-otija-a) 16, 4 ; T<Z irpbs
TTJV flprjvrjv 19, 42 ; also John 8, 32. Acts
1,7. Rom. 7, 7. 1 Cor. 4, 19. 8, 2. Eph. 3,
19. 1 John 4, 16. al. Ace. impl. Mark 6,
38. Luke 12, 48. 1 Cor. 13, 9. 12 ; also in
an indirect inquiry, Matt. 12, 7. Luke 19,
15. Sept. and S^n 2 Sam. 24, 2. (Diod.
Sic. 1. 8. Xen. An. 1. 6. 7.) With adjuncts ;
e. g. e/c TWOS, to know from or by any thing ;
Matt. 12, 33 *c yap TOV Kapnov TO 8ev8pov
yivojo-KCTai. Luke 6, 44. 1 John 3, 24. 4, 6.
(Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 44.) Also ev rourw in or
by this, hereby, 1 John 3, 16. 19. 4, 2 ; Kara
TI, by what, whereby, Luke 1, 18, So Sept.
(v TovTO) Gen. 24,- 14 ; icara ri Gen. 15, 8.
/3) With ace. of pers. e. g. TOV SeoV John
14, 7. 17, 3. 25. Rom. 1, 21. Gal. 4, 9. 1
John 2, 13. 3, 1. 4, 6. 7. 8. 5, 20 ; ino-ovv
Xpio-rov, also TOV dti dpxqs, John 1,10. 14,
7. 17, 3. 2 Cor. 5, 16. 1 John 2, 3. 4. 13.
14; f]p.ds 1 John 3, 1. Pass. (yva>o-p.ai
v. (yvd>o~%r]v VTTO TOV 3eo{5, to be known of
God, to be the object of God s perfect know
ledge and contemplation, with the accessory
idea of acknowledgment and approval, 1
Cor. 8, 3. Gal. 4, 9. Sept. and ?T r 1 Sam.
20, 32. (Diod. Sic. 1. 92. Xen. Mem. 4. 2.
24 yj/oJ3t o-auToi/.) With ace. and tv c. dat.
Luke 24, 35 cu? eyj/cocrS?; avTols tv TTJ K\do-fi
TOV dprov. With acc. and OTI, by attrac
tion, Buttm. J 151. 1. 6 ; Matt. 25, 24 tyviov
o-e, OTI o-K\ripbs tl. John 5, 42. y) With
OTI and its clause ; John 6, 69 tyvu>Kap.fv,
OTI o-v tl 6 Xpio-ros. 7, 26. 8, 52. 14, 20.
19, 4. James 2,20. al. (Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 22.)
So where o3ej/, whence, precedes, 1 John 2,
18 ; or iv TOVTW, by this hereby, John 13,
35. 1 John 2, 3/5. 3, 24. al. Comp. Xen.
148
Cyr. 1. 6. 21. 8) In a judicial sense, to
know by examination, trial, to ascertain, c.
&CC. Acts 23, 28 fiov\6p.(vos 8e yvutvai TTJV
alriav. John 7, 51. So Xen. Cyr. 1.2. 6,
7. e) Pass, to become known, ascertained,
distinguished, as the sounds of a musical
instrument, 1 Cor. 14, 7.
b) Of things or events, to know from or
by means of others, i. q. to learn, to find out^
Pass, to be made known, to be found out; so
c. ace. as rovro Mark 5, 43 ; ro do-<pa\fs
Acts 21, 34. 22, 30 ; ra trtpi vpStv Col. 4,
8 ; TT/V TTIO-TIV 1 Thess. 3, 5. Pass. Matt.
10, 26. Luke 8, 17. 12, 2. Acts 9, 24
fyvaxr^rj 8f r 2avXo> r] eVi/3otiX)) avrcav.
Sept. and JTJ 1 Sam. 21, 2. (Hdian. 1. 9.
4. Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 3.) Absol. or c. ace.
impl. Matt. 9, 30 /^Seiy yii/&>o-/cera>. Mark 9,
30. Luke 9, 11 comp. v. 10 ; with diro n-
vos Mark 15, 45. With on. and its clause,
John 4, 1 a>s ovv eyj/co 6 Kvpios, ort rJKovcrav
ol Gap. 12, 9. Acts 24, 11. So JEl V. H.
10. 15 (iTrcftavcav yap eyvcaa Sr) . . . OTI irtvrjs
fa
c) Of things, words, etc. to know, i. q.
to understand, to comprehend, c. ace. as ray
TrapaftoXds Mark 4, 13; ra Xeyop-e va Luke
18, 34 ; TOV vop.ov John 7, 49. Rom. 7, 1 ;
TTJV (ro(piav (ra) row Seou 1 Cor. 2, 8. 14 ;
ras 68ovs p.ov Heb. 3, 10, quoted from Ps.
95, 10 where Sept. for 511 ; also John 3,
10. 8,43. 12,16. 13,7. Acts 8, 30. Ab
sol. Matt. 24. 39 KOI OVK eyvaxrav, comp.
Sept. and :rn Is. 1, 3. (Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 28.)
So in an indirect clause, John 10, 6 OVK
eyvcaaav n ra rjv a eXaXet. 13, 12. 28. With
ort and its clause, Matt. 21, 45 eyvaxrav,
Sri Trepi CWTWV Ae yet. 24, 32 yti/coovcerf, on
tyyvs TO 3/pof. Mark 12, 12. Luke 21. 30.
John 4, 53. 8, 27. 28. 2 Cor. 13, 6. al.
Xen. Vect. 1. 2.
d) Of things, actions, etc. to know, i. q.
to percehe, to discover, to be aware of, c. ace.
as Tr)v TTOvrfpiav avT<av Matt. 22, 18. Absol.
or c. ace. impl. Matt. 16, 8. 26, 10. Mark
7, 24. 8, 17. (Xen. Hell. 3. 4. 8 eyvu r6
yiyvop-evov.) With an ace. and participle,
Luke 8. 46 e yo> yap eyvaiv 8vvap.iv e^fXSov-
<rav an ffjLov. So Plut. Mor. II. p. 19.
Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 40. With on, Mark 5,
29 eyvco ra> crw/iart, ort tarat. 15, 10. John
6, 15. 16/19. Acts 23, 6. So Xen. Cyr.
1. 3. 5.
e) By euphemism, to know carnally, to
lie with, c. ace. of a woman Matt. 1, 25;
ace. of a man Luke 1, 34. So Sept. and 3)11
c. ace. of woman Gen. 4, 1. 17; ace. of a
man Num. 31, 17. 35. Plut. Romul. 5.
Cato Min. 7. Isaeus 20. 5. So Lat. nmi,
cognosce, Justin 5. 2. ib. 27. 3. Ovid. Met.
4. 594.
2. to know, in a completed sense, to. have
a knowledge of, to be acquainted with.
a) With ace. of thing, or other like ad
junct. a) Genr. c. ace. Luke 16, 15 6 dc
Seoy ywoMTKfi ras Kapftias vp.S>v. Rom. 2, 18
/cat ytvuo-Kfis TO SeX^a. 1 Cor. 8, 2. 2 Cor.
5, 21. 8, 9. 1 John 3, 20. 2 John 1. Rom.
7, 15 6 yap Karepyafo/iat, ov yivuxrKw, for
what I do, I know not, i. e. I do it not know
ingly, not because I know it to be right.
Matt. 24, 50. Luke 12, 46. Absol. Luke
2, 43. Rom. 10, 19; and so in an indirect
clause, Luke 7, 39. 10, 22. John 2, 25. 7,
27. Sept. for y^ Job 20, 4. Jer. 3, 13.
(Luc. D. Deor. 1. 2. Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 6.)
Also by attr. with ace. and ort, 1 Cor. 3
20 ; see above in no. 1. a. /3. With an ace.
and particip. Acts 19, 35 or ov yij/woTcei rr/i
EfpfcriGov TTO\IV veuiKopov ovcrav TIJS p.fyd\T]s
Apre /uSor. (Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 20.) With an
infin. as object, Matt. 16, 3 ; also infin. with
an ace. implied, Heb. 10, 34 yivcaa-Kovrfs
fX fiV (vp.ds) favrols Kptirrova inrap^iv lv
ovpavols, knowing that ye have for yourselves
a better possession in heaven. /3) With ort
and its clause; John 15, 18. 21, 17 o-u
yivtao-Keis, on (pi\> &(. Phil. 1, 12. James
1,3. 2, 20. 2 Pet. 1, 20. 3, 3. Rev. 3, 3.
Eph. 5, 5 roCro yap tare yivaxTKOvrts, ort
KT\. for this (v. 3) ye are aware of, know
ing that, etc. not like yvovres yvuxrecr Se
Sept. Jer. 42, 19 ; comp. Winer 5 46. 10.
n. edit. 5. (Plato Rep. 366. c.) Imperat.
yivcao-KfTe ort, know ye that, be assured,
Matt. 24, 33. 43. Mark 13, 29. Luke 10,
11. 12,39. 21,31. Acts 2, 36. So yivu-
crxfTe a>s Luc. D. Mort. 2. 2. y) With a
gentile adv. Acts 21, 37 EXX^i/tort yivu-
a-Kfis ; dost thou know Greek 1 Comp. Sept.
Neh. 13, 24 OVK fTriyivaxTKovres XoXeZi> lov-
Sai o-ri. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 31 eVurrao-Sai 2v-
pio-rt. Cic. de Fin. 2. 5 Greece scire.
b) With ace. of pers. to know any one,
to have full knowledge of him ; John 1 , 49
TroSev p.e yivuo-Keis , 2, 24 Sta ro ai>r6i>
( l^croOj ) yivaxTKfiv Trdvras. 10, 14. 15. 27.
Acts 19, 15. 2 Tim. 2, 19 quoted from
Num. 16, 5, where Sept. for 3n;i . So Matt.
7, 23 oi SeVore eyvuv v^ds, I never knew you
sc. as my disciples. Dem. 539. 25. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 1. 21 ; comp. Hell. 3. 4. 7. -f
*yXeu/co9, f0 s, ovs, TO, (yXvKvs,*) must,
grape-juice unfermented, Plut. Quaest. nat.
27. Luc. Epist. Sat. 22. In N. T. sweet
wine, fermented, and intoxicating, Acts 2,
13 ; comp. v. 15. Sept. for ^ Job 32, 19.
So Athen. 4. p. 176. d.
149
ta, v, sweet, Rev. 10, 9. 10.
James 3, 11. 12 vo>p yXu/ev, sweet water,
fit for drinking, not brackish. Sept. for
pl nn Judg. 14, 14. Theophr. C. PI. 6. 17.
2. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 5.
, rjs,r], (Att.yXwrra,) the tongue,
both of men and animals.
1. Pr. as a part of the body Rev. 16, 10 ;
the organ of taste Luke 16, 24. Spec, as
the organ of speech, Mark 7, 33. 35. Luke
1,64. 1 Cor. 14, 9. James 3, 5. 6 bis;
hence to bridle or refrain the tongue, James
1, 26. 3, 8. 1 Pet. 3, 10 ; comp. Ps. 34, 14.
Ecclus. 28, 17 sq. To the tongue is then
sometimes ascribed what refers to the whole
person, espec. in passages cited from the
Heb. poets, where Sept. for -p sib ; e. g.
Rom. 14, 11 and Phil. 2, 11 Traera yXcoo-o-a
fop.o\oyf)o-erai, comp. Is. 45, 23 ; Acts
2, 26, comp. Ps. 16, 9 ; Rom. 3, 13,
comp. Ps. 5, 10. Sept. genr. for ",i a5b
Judg. 7, 5. ^Eschin. 24. 32. Xen. Mem*
1. 4. 5.
2. Meton. tongue, for speech, language.
a) Genr. 1 John 3, 18 p.rj ayaniafj-ev Xoyw
/iTjSe rfi yXw<r077, let us not love in word nor
in speech only. Sept. for "p ttib Prov. 25,
15. So JEL. V. H. 14. 22. Xen. (Ec. 13. 8.
b) For an idiom, dialect, spoken by a par
ticular people, Acts 2, 1 1. 1 Cor. 13, 1. Sept.
and -j-itib Gen. 10, 5. 20. So Plut. The-
mist. 29. Xen. Mem. 3. 14. 7. c) For a
nation, people, having a tongue or language
of their own, e. g. <f>v\ai, Xaoi, KOI yXaicrcrat,
Rev. 5, 9. 7,9. 10,11. 11,9. 13,7. 14,6.
17, 15. Sept. and Tfeft Is. 66, 18. Chald.
,^? Dan. 3, 4. 7. So Judith 3, 8. d)
Spec, in the phrases yXoxrcraiy erepaty
v. Kaivals XaXfiv, to speak in or with
other or new tongues, Acts 2, 4. Mark 16,
17; yXoxrcraiy XaXeiv, to speak in or
with tongues, Acts 10, 46. 19, 6. 1 Cor.
12, 30. 14, 2. 4. 5 bis. 6. 13. 18. 23. 27. 39 ;
Trpocrev^e crSat yXaxro j;, to pray in a
tongue, 1 Cor. 14, 14; Xoyot ev yXwcrcr?;,
discourse in a tongue, 1 Cor. 14, 19 ; or
simply yXcocra-ai, tongues, 1 Cor. 12, 10
bis. 28. 13, 8. 14, 22. 26. Here, accord
ing to the two passages in Mark and Acts,
the sense obviously is, to speak in other
living languages; comp. Acts 2,6. 8-11.
Others, taking the passages in 1 Cor. as
the basis, suppose the sense to be, to speak
another kind of language, referring it to a
person in a state of high spiritual excite
ment or ecstasy from inspiration, uncon
scious of external things and wholly ab
sorbed in adoring communion with God
and breaking forth into abrupt expressions
of praise and devotion, which are not cohe
rent and therefore not always intelligible to
the multitude ; comp. 1 Cor. 14, 2. 4. 6. 7 sq.
Most interpreters have correctly adopted the
first meaning ; while some again suppose a
reference to two distinct gifts. See Neand.
Hist, of the Planting of the Chr. Church, I.
p. 14-19, 155-160. [Germ. ed. 2. I. p. 10-
15, 178-180.] De Wette, Handb. on Acts
2, 12.
3. Trop. for any thing resembling a
tongue ; e. g. Acts 2, 3 yXoio-a-at o><m TTU-
po y, tongues as of fire ; see in diapepifa no.
1. Comp. Heb. tt> "p rib Is. 5, 24. In Gr.
writers also a tongue, reed, mouth-piece of
a musical instrument, ^Eschin. 86. 29.
yXacra-OKOfjiOV, ov, TO, (yXojo-cra, KO-
/* ,) a tongue-box, reed-case, for keeping the
reeds or mouth-pieces of wind instruments,
i. q. yXaxnroKo/ietoi Lysipp. Bacch. 4. Pol
lux Onom. 10. 153, 154. In N. T. genr. a
box, sack, bag, e. g. for money, John 12, 6.
1 3, 29. Sept. for Th the ark 2 Chr. 24,
8. 10. So genr. Jos. Ant. 6. 1. 2. Longin. de
Subl. 43. 9. [44.] Plut. Galb. 16. Found
only in late writers, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 98.
Sturz de Dial. Mac. p. 155.
yvcufrev?, eW, 6, (yvdfas,) a clothier
fuller, one who dressed new cloths, or
washed and scoured soiled garments, Mark
9, 3. See Diet, of Antt. art. Fullo. Sept.
for OM 2 K. 18, 17. Is. 7, 3. Theophr.
Char. 19 [10]. 4. Xen. Mem. 3: 7. 6. The
earlier form was i/a<pevy, from nvdco.
i j- / \
yvrjcriOSi ia ; ov, adj. (ytvos, yevecnos.)
genuine, legitimate, not spurious, e. g. chil
dren, Hdian. 3. 6. 11. Xen. Cyr. 8. 5. 19.
In N. T. trop. genuine, true, sincere ; e.g.
of a spiritual child, a disciple towards hj^
master, yvr)(riov T*KVOV tv morei V. Kara
TTLO-TIV, 1 Tim. 1, 2. Tit. 1, 4. Also genr.
of a companion, fellow-labourer, Phil. 4. 3
crvijjyt yvrfcrit. Neut.ro yvrjcriov, genu
ineness, sincerity, 2 Cor. 8, 8. 3 Mace. 3,
19. Pol. 4. 30. 4. Plato Gorg. 513. b.
ryvrjaioy?, adv. (yvfjo-ios,*) truly, sincere
ly, Phil. 2, 20. 2 Mace. 14, 8. Dem. 1353.
28. Plato Phaed. 66. b.
yvo(f>o$, ov, 6, thick darkness, black
clouds, as in a tempest ; Heb. 12, 18 yi/ocpw
KOI o-KOT(f KOI SueXX??. Sept. for ^Sn5 Ex.
20, 21 ; (35 Deut. 4, 11. Ecclus. 45, 5.
Luc. de Mort. Peregr. 43 lv peo-a TO> Atyai a
yvo(f)ov Kara/Sdwoy.
yv(t)/J.ri, rjs, 17, (yii>Q>cncco,) >ne mind, thaJ
with which we know, Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 10
jvcapi^a
150
Mem. 11.7, 9. In N. T. mind, as exert
ing itself in various ways, e. g.
1. mind, judgment, opinion; 1 Cor. 7, 40
Kara TTJV ep.rjvyvMp.rji . Philem. 14 x^P * &*
njs o-rjs yvtoinrjs. 1 Cor. 7, 25 and 2 Cor. 8,
10 yv<afj.T)v Se 8i8a>p.i, I give my opinion,
my advice. Ecclus. 6, 23. Hdian. 1. 6. 1.
Plato Soph. 225. d.
2. mind, purpose, plan, Acts 20, 3. Plut.
Mor. II. p. 2. Xen. An. 1. 8. 10.
3. mind, will, disposition of mind ; 1 Cor.
1, 10 (v rfj avTfj yva>p.r), in the same mind
or will. Rev. 17, 13. 17 bis. Hdian. 2. 7.
9. Thuc. 1. 122. Xen. Mag. Eq. 6. 1.
yvmpL^d), f. tVco, (yva>pip.os, yvaxris,)
Att. f. yva>pi> Col. 4, 9. Buttm. $ 95. 7 sq.
1. to make known, to declare, a) Genr.
with ace. and dat. Luke 2, 15 TO yeyovos, o
6 Kvpios eyvu>pi(Tv fjfjuv. Acts 2, 28, quoted
from Ps. 16, 11 where Sept. for ^"]^-
Gal. 1, 1 1 by attract, see Buttm. 151. 1. 6.
Sept. for S H ifi 1 Sam. 16, 3. Ps. 25, 4.
(^Eschyl. Prom, vinct. 487.) With ace. and
npos Tiva Phil. 4, 6 ; ace. simpl. Rom. 9,
22. 23. Also c. dat. before an indirect
clause, Col. 1, 27. b) Of persons nar
rating, to declare, to tell, with ace. and dat.
2 Cor. 8, 1 . Eph. 6, 21 . Col. 4, 7. 9. Comp.
1 Mace. 14, 28. c) Of a teacher unfold
ing divine things, i. q. to declare, to proclaim,
c. ace. Eph. 6, 19 ; ace. et dat. John 15, 15.
17, 26. Eph. 1,9. 3, 5. 10. 2 Pet. 1, 16.
Also by way of putting again in mind, c.
ace. et dat. 1 Cor. 15, 1 ; dat. and on 1 Cor.
12,3. Sept. for ?T n Ez. 20, 11. d)
Pass, to be made known, revealed ; TO P.VQ-TTJ-
piov Rom. 16, 26. Eph. 3, 3.
2. to know, to come to know, to find out ;
C. ace. Phil. 1, 22 ri alpfjo-o/j-ai ov yva>pia>.
Sept. for "nn Job 34, 25. Hdian. 2. 1. 23.
Jfieehin. 11. 8. Plato Phaedr. 262. b. This
is the usual signif. in Gr. writers.
yvoMTlS, f<as, f), (yivcoo-Kco,) knowledge.
1. a knowing, comprehension, the power
of knowing; Eph. 3, 19 yvcbvai T TTJV virep-
(3aX\ovo-av TTJS yvaxrtcas aydirrjv TOV Xp. to
know the love of Christ ivhich passeth know
ledge, i. e. is beyond the comprehension of
the natural man ; comp. 1 Cor. 2, 14.
Xen. Mem. 4. 8.11.
2. Subjectively, knowledge which one has,
the act and result of knowing ; Rom. 11,33
<7o(pt a KOI yv<ao-is Seov, the wisdom and know
ledge of God, as among his attributes ; comp.
Ps. 139, 6 where Sept. for r^ ; as also Ps.
73; 1 1 . Hos. 4, 6. So Diod. Sic. 5. 67. Plato
Theaet. 193. d. Spec, in believers, the
knowledge of religion, of divine truth, of the
gospel in its various relations ; Rom. 15, 14.
1 Cor. 1,5. 8, 1 bis. 7. 10. 11. 2 Cor. 8, 7.
11, 6. So with a gen. of thing or pers. of
whom we have knowledge, Luke 1, 77.
Phil. 3, 8. 2 Pet. 3, 18. Also of practical
religious knowledge, e. g. insight, discre
tion, 2 Cor. 6, 6. 1 Pet. 3, 7. 2 Pet. 1, 5. 6 ;
comp. Sept. and M? 1 ? Prov. 13, 16.
3. Objectively, knoicledge, that which is
known, science, doctrine ; spoken only of
religious knowledge, relating to God and
divine things ; e. g. as held or taught by
Jesus, Luke 11, 52. Rom. 2, 20. 1 Tim. 6,
20 ; or also by Christians, where it denotes
the clear and certain perception and persua
sion of divine truth as revealed in the gos
pel, a spiritual knowledge not attainable
except as a ^apio-p.a or gift of the Spirit ;
1 Cor. 12, 8 co fift> . . . 8i8oTai \6yos o~o(pias,
aXXw 8e Xdyoj yvaxTfws Kara TO avrb irvfv-
/JM, i. e. the gift of teaching as combined
with spiritual wisdom, or as combined with
spiritual knowledge, and so Col. 2, 3 ; here
yvuMTis seems to refer to the deep and clear
perception of and acquaintance with truth,
<ro(pia to the higher power of practical illus
tration and application ; so the Greek com
mentators. 1 Cor. 13, 2. 8. 14, 6. So with
a gen. of the object of this knowledge, 2
Cor. 2, 14. 4, 6. 10, 5. Genr. Plato Rep.
508. e. Id. Phil. 58. a.
ryV(o<TTr]<;, ov, 6, (yii/a>o-K&>,) a knower ;
Acts 26, 3 fir i o~o v . . . p.a\io~Ta yvaxTTTjv
ovra ere KT\. by anacoluthon. Hist, of Sus.
42. Plut. Flamin. 4.
77, ov, (yiv<oo-Ka>, eyva>o-p,ai,)
known, well-known. a) Of things ; Acts
4, 16 yap yvuo-Tov o-rjp.f iov yeyove $1 aiiTuiv.
15,18. Also y v to cr T o v tyeve TO, became
known, was known, c. dat. of pers. Acts 1,
19. 19, 17; with KOTO. c. gen. of place, 9,
42 ; yvwo-Tov eorco, be it known, c. dat.
of pers. Acts 2, 14 ; TIVI, em 4, 10. 13, 38.
28,28 ; rivl nepi TWOS, OTI 28, 22. Neut. TO
yvcoo-Tov TOV Seov, what may be known
of God sc. without revelation, knowledge
of God, i. q. yvaxns, Rom. 1, 19; so Sept.
for n? 1 -) Gen. 2, 9. So genr. Sept. Ezra 4,
12. Soph. OZd.R. 361. Plut. de primo Frig.
4. Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 4. b) Of persons, yvca-
OTOV Tivt John 18,15.16. Subst. 6 yva>-
O-TOS, one known, an acquaintance, Luke
2, 44. 23, 49. Sept for s^a 2 K. 10, 11.
Ps. 88, 9. 19.
, f. vo-to, Ionic form for Att.
or Tov%pva>, Lob. ad Phryn. p.
358 ; pr. to murmur, in coo. as doves, Pol
lux Onom. 5. 89. In N. T. to murmur, i. e,
151
a) to whisper, to talk over in a low voice,
privately, c. ace. et nepi TWOS, John 7, 32.
b) Oftener with the idea of complaint, in
dignation, to murmur, to grumble, to utter
sullen discontent; absol. 1 C6r. 10, 10 bis;
KOTO TLVOS Matt. 20, 1 1 ; jripi TWOS John 6,
41. 61 ; Trpo y Tii>a to any one, Luke 5, 30 ;
/irr aXX^Xcoj John 6, 43. Sept. absol. Num.
11, 1 ;. (card TIVOS for "pbrt Ex. 16, 7 ; rrepi
TWOS Num. 14, 27. So Arr. Epict. 1. 29.
55. Luc. Ocyp. 45. M. Antonin. 2. 3 /LU)
O v, 6, (yoyyufw,) a mur
mur, i. e. a) Genr. whispering, low and
suppressed discourse, John 7, 12 ; comp. v.
13. b) Oftener, murmuring, the expres
sion of sullen discontent, complaint, Acts
6, 1. So xoapls yoyyvo~iJ.a>v, without mur-
murings, cheerfully, Phil. 2, 14. 1 Pet. 4, 9.
Sept. for MMbn Ex. 16, 7. 8. Wisd. 1,10.
11. M. Antonin. 9. 37. Comp. Phryn. ed.
Ix>b. p. 358.
O v, 6, (yoyyufco.) a mur-
murer, Jude 16. Theodot. for "i^J Prov.
26, 22, where Sept. \oi8opos, Aquil. TOV
TITOS, 6, (yoaeo,) a wizard, juggler,
Plato Conv. 203. d. In N. T. a deceiver,
seducer, 2 Tim. 3, 13. So Jos. c. Apion. 2.
14, 16. Plut. de Adulat. et Amic. 22. Dem.
374. 20 amo-Tos, yorjs, Trovrjpos.
ToKyo&d, indec. Golgotha, Chald.
Nnbaba, Heb. rtaba 2 K. 9, 35, i. e. a
skull, TO Kpdviov, caharia ; see Buxt. Lex.
Chald. 440. Hence in N. T. as pr. n. of
a place, i. q. icpaviov TOTTOS (Matt. 27, 33),
Skull-place, Calvary, a spot just out of Je
rusalem, where malefactors were commonly
executed, and where also Jesus suffered ;
Matt. 27, 33. Mark 15, 22. John 19, 17. In
later times this spot has been called a mount,
but without any historical grounds ; see Bibl.
Res. in Palest. II. p. 17, 18.
FofJiOppa, as, 17, and Plur. Fop-oppa, av,
TO., Gomorrha, pr. n. of one of the cities
which formerly stood on the once fertile
plain now covered by the southern part of
the Dead Sea; Matt. 10, 15. Mark 6, 11.
Rom. 9, 29. 2 Pet. 2, 6. Jude 7. Heb.
rrviBS . See Gen. c. 1 9. Bibl. Res. in Palest.
II. p. 602 sq.
<yo/A09, ov, 6, (ye p.<i>,) a load, e. g. of an
animal, Sept. for K73 Ex. 23, 5. In N. T.
the lading, of a ship, Acts 21, 3. So Plut.
Quaest. Nat. 7. Dem. 1283. 21. Meton.
merchandise, wares, Rev. 18, 11. 12.
fu>s, 6, (yiVo/xai, ytyova,) a ja-
ther, progenitor, Hdot. 1. 94.. Plato Rep,
457. d.- In N. T. only Plur. of yovels,
parents, Matt. 10, 21. Mark 13, 12. Luke
2,27.41. 8,56. 18,29. 21,16. John 9, 2.
3. 18. 20. 22. 23. Rom. 1, 30. 2 Cor. 12, 14
bis. Eph. 6, 1. Col. 3, 20. 2 Tim. 3, 2.
The ace. yowls Matt. 10, 21. al. was used
by the KOIVOI, Buttm. { 52. n. 1. Winer $ 9.
2. Judith 5, 8. Pol. 12. 10. 3. Xen. Mem.
2. 2. 3, 6.
<yovv, yomTos, TO, (also poet, genit. yov-
vos, Buttm. 5 58,) the knee ; Plur. TO. yd-
vdTd, the knees, Heb. 12, 12. Sept. for
B> ??13 Gen. 30, 3. 40, 12. So Hdian. 7.
2. 11. Xen. Cyr. 7. 3. 5. Hence in
phrases : a) 3eiy, 3* vTfs, TiZevrfs TO
yovdTd, lit. placing the knees, i. e. kneeling
down, in prayer or supplication, Luke 22,
41. Acts 7, 60. 9, 40. 20, 36. 21, 5. So
of the mock homage offered by the soldiers
to Jesus, Mark 15, 19. b) Luke 5, 8
TrpocreTTfO-e TOIJ yovaai : lr}o~ov, lit.
fell at his knees, i. e. embraced them by
way of supplication. c) Ka^^TfLv yovv
v. yovaTa, to bend the knee or knees, to
kneel, e. g. in supplication, Trpos TOV miTepa
Eph. 3, 14 ; also in homage, adoration, c.
dat. Trf BaoX Rom. 11, 4, quoted from 1 K.
19, 18 where Sept. for intrans. DiS-ian-bs
Wi3-Xb llfl^. So also intrans. Phil. 2, 10
iva ev TG> UVO/JLCITI lr)o-ov TVO.V yovv Kcifi^f,
that in the name of Jesus (confessing his
name, v. 11) every knee should bow. Rom.
14, 11 e /iioi ndfji^rei irav yovv, quoted
from Is. 45, 23 where Sept. for S^an -b
yOVV TTereft), w, f. Tjo-co, (yoW, TTITTTW, TTf-
o-eiv,) to fall upon the knees, to kneel to or be
fore any one ; so in supplication, c. ace. a-
TOV Matt. 17, 14 (Rec. aurw). Mark 1, 40 ;
in reverence, c. avrov Mark. 10, 17 ; in
mock homage, e^7rpoo-3ei> airoi) Matt. 27,
29. Eurip. Phoan. 300. Pol. 15. 29. 9.
<ypafjLfAa, error, TO, (ypacpw,) a drawing,
picture, Ml. V. H. 2. 3, 44. In N. T. lit. the
graven or written, i. e. something written or
cut in with the stylus, in the ancient man
ner of writing.
1 . a mark, sign, letter of the alphabet ;
Luke 23, 38 ypappacn EXX^i/tKoiy. Peril.
Gal. 6, 11, see in Tn/XiW. Sept. for P^ro
Lev. 19, 28. Diod. Sic. 1. 81. Plato Crat.
393. d.
2. a writing, any thing written, Esdr. 3.
9. 13. In N. T. a) Plur. ypap,/xara,
letters, i. q. an epistle, letter, like Engl. let
ters, Acts 28, 21. Gal. 6, 11, see in 7n;Xt-
152
KOS. So Plur. 1 Mace. 5, 10. Hdian. 4. 10.
3. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 26 Kvagdpei Se arro^owm
TO. ypdp.p.aTa . . . evjjv 8e rrj firi(TTO\T) rd8e.
b) a bill, bond, note, Luke 1 6, 6. 7. So Jos.
Ant. 18. 6. 3 ; of accounts of expenses, etc.
Dem. 1202. 2. Lys. 906. 12. c) Also
ypdp.p.ara, writings, a book, books, e. g. of
Moses, John 5, 47 ; of the O. T. the Scrip
tures, 2 Tim. 3, 15. Sept. for ISO Esth. 6,
1. So Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 17. ib. 10. 10. 4 ult.
Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 1. d) Trop. the writing,
the letter, i. e. the literal or verbal meaning,
in antith. to the spirit, TO Trvevp-a ; spoken of
the Mosaic law, Rom. 2, 27. 29. 7, 6. 2
Cor. 3, 6 bis. 7.
3. letters, literature, learning, as contained
in books, Acts 26, 24 ; in the Scriptures,
John 7, 15. Sept. for "iBO Dan. 1, 4.
Ceb. Tab. 34. Plato Apol. 26. d.
rypapfJ,aTvS) ens, 6 (ypu</><,) a writer,
scribe.
1. Among the Greeks, a public officer in
the Grecian cities, whose duty it seems to
have been to preside in the senate, to enrol
and have charge of the laws and decrees,
and to read what was to be made known to
the people ; a public clerk, secretary, Acts 19.
35. Dem. 485. 18. Xen. Hell. 7. 1. 37.
Thuc. 7. 10 6 ypa/i/iaTevy rrjs TroXewy. The
office of ypa/i/icn-euy varied much in differ
ent places. See Potter s Gr. Ant. I. p. 78,
88. Boeckh Staatshaush. der Ath. I. p.
198 sq. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 176. Diet,
of Antt. art. Grammateus.
2. Among the Jews, in Sept. like Heb.
"iBb the king s scribe, secretary of state, 2
Sam. 8, 17. 20, 25 ; a military scribe, secre
tary of war, 2 K. 25, 19. 2 Chr. 26, 11. 1
Mace. 5, 42. Later, in Sept. and in N. T.
a scribe, one skilled in the Jewish law, an
interpreter of the scriptures, a lawyer. The
scribes had the charge of transcribing the
sacred books ; whence naturally arose
their office of interpreting difficult pas
sages, and deciding in cases which grew
out of the ceremonial law. Their influence
was of course great ; and since many of
them were members of the Sanhedrim, we
often find them mentioned with ot irpecrftv
repoi and 01 dpxiepfls. Matt. 2, 4. 5, 20. 7
29. 12, 38. 20, 18. 21, 15. al. They are
also called vop-iKoi, vofj.oo io da-K.aXoi, comp
Mark 12, 28 with Matt. 22, 35. Sept. for
Heb. fii-iSiO 1 Chr. 27, 32. Ezra 7, 6.
Neh. 8, 1. So Ecclus. 10, 5. 2 Mace. 6
18. Hence genr. a scribe, one instructed, a
scholar, a learned teacher of religion, Matt
13,52. 23,34. 1 Cor. 1,20. +
ij, oV, (ypa<o>,) written, in
scribed, trop. upon the heart, Rom. 2, 15.
omp. Jer. 31, 33. Eurip. Hyp. Fr. 11.2
/pdTTTOVS TUTTOVy.
, T], (ypa0w.) a picture, ML
V. H. 2. 2, 44 ; a writing, 1 Mace. 12, 21.
Hdian. 1. 17. 9. Thuc. 1. 134. In N. T.
fj y p a (p r] , Plur. a I y p a (p a i , Scrip-
lure, the Scriptures, of the Old Test. Matt.
21, 42. John 5, 39. Acts 8, 32. Rom. 9,
17. Gal. 3, 8. 22. 2 Tim. 3, 16. al. Rom.
1, 2 ypcxpal ayiai. (Sept. for -H3 Ezra
6, 18.) In 2 Pet. 3, 16 some of the writings
of the N. T. may be include.1. Synecd.
put for the contents of Scripture, scripture
declaration, promise, Matt. 22, 29 Mark
12, 24. John 10, 35. Acts 1, 16. James 2,
23 ; scripture prophecy, Matt. 26, 54 56.
Luke 4, 21. Rom. 16, 26. +
<ypa<o>, f. \lsa, to grave, to scratch, to
insculp, Sept. for S^ 1 K. 6, 28. Horn. II.
6. 169 ; to sketch, to picture, M\. V. H 2.
3. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 13. In N. T.
1. to ivrite, to form letters, which was
usually done with a stylus, so that the let
ters were graven or scratched upon the ma
terial ; so with els c. ace. John 8, 6 T&J 8am-
TvX&> eypa(pev els rf]v yijv. V. 8 ; absol. 2
Thess. 3, 17 ourco ypa0co so / write, this is
my hand-writing. So Dem. 121. 22. Xen.
Mem. 4. 2. 20. With an ace. of thing
written upon ; i. q. to write upon, to fill with
writing, q. d. to bewrite, Pass. Rev. 5, 1
/St/SXiov yeypa/xjuei oi ecra>3ei/ KOI onia^ev, a
book (roll) written within and on the back.
So Hdian. 1. 17. 4 ypd<peiv ypap.p.arf1ov.
Eurip. Iph. in Aul. 34 SeXrov. Phoen. 583
crKvXa.
2. With an ace. of the thing written, to
write, to write down any thing. a) Genr.
John 19,22 6 ytypa(pa, y(ypa(pa. 21, 24 Kal
ypd^as TOVTO. 1 Cor. 4, 14. 9, 15. 2 Cor.
13, 10. Rev. 1, 19. 10, 4. Pass. John 20,
30. 31. (Hdian. 1. 17. 1. Luc. Vit. Auct. 6
TovVo/ia. Plato Phil. 39. a, a\rfiri yp.) With
other adjuncts : ace. and e t y fiifthiov Rev.
1, 11 ; ace. and eVt n, as rt TO
Rev. 17, 8 (see in /3i /3Xos), r! TTJV
2, 17, eV OVTUV 3, 12, eVt TO /xeVa>7roi> 14, 1.
17, 5, eVi rov p.r)pov 19, 16; also yeypap.-
pevos ev TIVI, as Iv ai/rfj (TTpo^TfLa) Rev.
1,3; yfyp. eV T<B /3i/3Xi <a v. rrj /3t/3Xw T?;?
fcofjs, inscribed in the book of life (see in
/3//3Xor), Rev. 13, 8. 20, 12. 15. 21,27;
eV T ^Xi o) TOVTW 22, 18. 19. (Plut. Cic.
37 TO; ev rdis eTrio-roXals 1 yeypa/i/xeVa.) Also
followed by the words or clause written,
sometimes with Xeycav, Luke 1, 63
153
\tyav itodwris e ort TO ovop.a avTov. John
19, 21 P.TI ypd<pf 6 jSaaiXevj T(i>v lov8aiu>v.
Luke 16, 6. Rev. 14, 13. 21, 5. Absol.
Rev. 10, 4. Once c. dat. commodi, Luke
1, 3. b) Spec, of declarations, promises,
prophecies, ivritten and contained in the
Scriptures of the O. T. Pass. 1 Cor. 10, 11
TO.VTU . . . typd(pjj Trpos vov Sfcriav vp.(av. Luke
21, 22. 1 Cor. 4, 6 JJ.TJ vnep o yfypmrrm
(ppovflv, comp. 1, 31 and Jer. 9, 24. So
with adjuncts ; c. ace. to write about or of,
to describe; John 1, 46 ov eypcn|/-e Mwvo^r.
Rom. 10, 5 Mo>. ypd(pei rf/v 8<.K<uocrvvr]v KT\.
(Comp. scribere aliquem Cic. ad Attic.
12. 49.) With on, Pass. Rom. 4, 23.
1 Cor. 9, 10. (Xen. An. 2. 3. 1.) With
8ta TU>V T?po<f)T]T(av c. dat. incomm. Pass.
Luke 18, 31 ; ire pi c. gen. of pers. to write
about, John 5, 46. Pass. Matt. 26, 24.
Mark 14, 21. Acts 13, 29 ; em c. ace. of
pers. to write upon or of, Pass. Mark 9, 12.
13 ; also eVi c. dat. id. John 12, 16 ; ev c.
dat. of place or book, Luke 24, 44. Acts 24,
14. Gal. 3, 10. Here belong the formulas
of quotation from the O. T. e. g. yeypa-
nrai, with 8id c. gen. Matt. 2, 5 ; ntpt c.
gen. Matt. 11, 10. Luke 7, 27; also with
eV c. dat. of book, Mark 1, 2. Luke 2, 23.
3, 4. 10, 26. John 8, 17. Acts 1, 20. 7,42.
1 Cor. 9, 9. Heb. 10, 7 ; absol. Matt. 4, 4.
6. 7. 10. Luke 19, 46. Rom. 1, 17. al. saep.
yeypap.p.tvov ecrri, with eV c. dat. of
book, John 6, 45. 10, 34 ; with ov of place
Luke 4, 17; absol. John 2, 17. 6, 31. 12,
14; TO yfypanp.ei>ov, absol. Luke 20,
17.22,37. 2Cor.4,13; 6 Xoyoy 6 ytypap.-
p.evos, sc. ev T&> vofKa John 15, 25; absol.
1 Cor. 15, 54. c) Also to write down or
out, to prepare in writing, c. ace. as jSt/SXiov
dnocrTaa-Lov Mark 10, 4 ; alriav Matt. 27,
37 ; (T7iypa(j)fiv Luke 23, 38 ; rir\ov John
19, 19 ; fmcrroXfjv Acts 23, 25. Rom. 16,
22. 2 Pet. 3, 1 ; /3i/3Xi o John 21, 25. Sept.
for =^3 Ezra 3, 8. (Plut. Cic. 37 emaro-
\r)v. Id. CECS. 54 bis. Plato Legg. 923. c, e.)
Also ypdfptiv (vroXrjv nvi, to write a
commandment to or for any one, Mark 10,
5. 1 John 2, 7. 8. 2 John 5 ; with fvro\r)v
impl. Mark 12. 19. Luke 20, 28. Sept. and
2n3 2 K. 17, 37. Comp. vop.ov ypdfaiv
JEl V. H. 6. 10. Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 52 ;
impl. Mem. 1. 2. 43, 44.
3. to write to any one, to send or make
known in writing. a) Genr. e. g. absol.
2 Cor. 2, 9 fls rovro KOL eypcr^a. 2 John
12. 3 John 13 ; c. ace. of thing, 1 Cor. 4,
14 ravra. 2 Cor. 13, 10 ; c. dat. of pers.
U Pet. 3, 15 KaSSus . . . IlaOXof . . .
vp.lv. 1 John 2, 21. 3 John 13 TroXXa dx ov
ypdfyeiv. Jude 3. Rev. 2, 1.8. 12. 18. 3,
1.7. 14 ; c. ace. et dat. 1 Cor. 14, 37 eVt-
yivoHTKfTco a ypd(p(o vp.lv. 2 Cor. 1, 13 ov
yap aXXa ypd(pop.ev vp.lv. Gal. 1, 20. Phil.
3, 1. 1 Tim. 3, 14. 1 John 1, 4. 2, 1 ; dat. and
TTfpi nvos 1 Thess. 4, 9. 5, 1. (With dat.
Plut. Pomp. 29 ; ace. and dat. Plut. Cic. 37
TroXXa Kaiaapi ypd(pa>v.) Aor. eypa^a,
I wrote or I have written, referring either
to a former epistle, 1 Cor. 5, 9. 2 Cor. 2,
3. 4. 7, 12. 3 John 9 ; or to the epistle in
hand, Rom. 15, 15. 1 Cor. 5, 11. 9, 15.
Philem. 21. 1 Pet. 5, 12. 1 John 2, 13. 14.
26. 5, 13 ; c. dat. of manner Gal. 6, 11, see
in TrjyXtKoy. b) Spec, of letters of informa
tion or inquiry ; Acts 15, 23 ypd^ravres Sia
Xftpos avT<av rd8f. 18, 27. 25, 26 bis, dcr(pa-
\es TI. ypd^rai rc5 Kvpica OVK e^a> . . . OTTCO? o^ai
TI ypd\lsai. Also 1 Cor. 7, 1 Trepl 3e 5>i/
eypa^are p.oi. 2 Cor. 9, 1 . +
ypacaor]<>, eos, ov?, 6, 17, adj. (ypavy,)
old wife s, old-womanish, silly, 1 Tim. 4, 7.
Strabo 1. p. 16 or 32. a, ypad>8rj p,v3oXo-
yiav.
S>, f. jjo-w, (eyeipa, perf. 2
,) only in the later Greek ; Buttm.
5 114 eyei pw. Phryn. ed. Lob. p. 118, 119.
Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 157. To wake, to
keep awake, to watch, intrans. Matt. 24, 43.
26, 38. 40. 41. Mart 13, 34. 14, 34. 37.
38. Luke 12, 37. 39. Sept. for l^ Neh.
7, 3 ; igiB Jer. 5, 6. So 1 Mace." 12, 27.
Jos. Ant. 11.3. 4. Plut. Mor. II. p. 20.
Trop. to watch, i. e. to be watchful, vigilant,
attentive, Matt. 24, 42. 25, 13. Mark 13,
35.37. Acts 20, 31. 1 Cor. 16, 13. 1 Thess.
5, 6. 1 Pet. 5, 8. Rev. 3, 2. 3. 16, 15 ; so
tv rfj irpoa-evxfj, to be watchful in prayer,
Col. 4, 2. Sept. for ipaj Jer. 1,12. Dan.
9, 14. Once trop. by antith. i. q. to live ;
I Thess. 5, 10 re yprjyopcop,ev ("re KaSev-
8a>/xei>, whether we wake or sleep, live or die.
yvfjLVafo, f. ao-a), (yvp.i o y,) to exercise
oneself naked, to practise gymnastic train
ing, as one of the athlete, Arr. Epict. 4. 4.
I 1 ; to take exercise, to train oneself, ib. 4. 4. 8.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 10. In N. T. only trop. to
exercise, to train, in any thing, c. ace. 1 Tim.
4, 7 yvp.vaf (reavrbv irpos (ucrtfifiav. Pass.
Heb. 5, 14. 12, 11. (Jos. Ant. 3. 1. 4. Arr.
Epict. 1. 26. 3 yvp-vd^ovcriv rjp.ds ol <piXo-
o-o0oi eVi TTJS Sfwpi a?.) Pass. c. gen. 2 Pet.
2, 14 (capfit av y(yvp.va<rp.fiv]v 7r\(ov(i-iat,
exercised, trained, in covetousness. So Phi-
lostr. Her. 10. 1 ; see Wetst N. T. ad loc.
Matth, } 346. n. l,
154
JYoy
yv/J,vacn,a, as, fj, (yvpvafa,} gymnastic
exercise, JEl. V. H. 2. 5. In N. T. genr.
exercise, training ; 1 Tim. 4, 8 o-oyiariK))
yvp.vacria, bodily exercise, ascetic training,
in antith. with v. 7 ; comp. v. 3 and Col. 2,
23. So pr. Arr. Epict. 1. 27. 6. Pol. 4. 7.
6. Hesych. yvfivacria acrKT)<ns, /xeXer?/.
<yv/jLwr)TVQ), f. fva-a), (yu/ii/jjn/s, yv/i-
rdy,) to be naked, i. e. as in Engl. to be half-
naked, poorly clad, absol. 1 Cor. 4, 11.
Nicet. Ann. 10. 6 yvpv. on\ov to be un
armed. Plut. ^Emil. Paul. 16 yvp.vr)Tfvov-
Tts light-armed troops.
yvfAVos, tj,6v, 1. naked, bare, stripped;
pr. of the body, a) Of one quite naked ;
Mark 14, 51 eVi yvp-vov upon the naked
body. v. 52. Trop. Rev. 16, 15. 17, 16. Sept.
for 0-hS Gen. 2, 25. Job 1, 21. So Hdian 8.
8. 14. Xen. Ag. 1. 28. b) Of one partly
unclad, having on no outer garments, but
only the tunic, ^ITOHV, John 21,7. Acts 19,
16. Sept. for BinS 1 Sam. 19, 24. Is. 20,
2. So Ml. V. H. 6. 11. Xen, An. 1. 10. 3.
c) Like Engl. half-naked, i. e. poorly clad,
implying poverty and want, Matt. 25, 36.
38.43.44. James 2, 15. Trop. Rev. 3, 17.
So Sept. and Bins Job 24, 7. Is. 58, 7.
2. Of the soul, naked, as by possibility
existing without body of any kind ; 2 Cor.
5, 3 if indeed also (since) being clothed sc.
with our house from* heaven, ov yv^voi ev-
prj%r}<r6p.(%a, we shall not be found naked, i. e.
without a body, implying that our house
from heaven will also be a body ; see in ye
no. 2. c. Comp. Plato Crat. 20. p. 403. b,
fj v/ i X ? yvp-vrj rpv crco/xarov.
3. Of any thing alone, separate from
every thing else, naked, mere, bare, e. g.
yvp.vbv KOKKOV 1 Cor. 15, 37. Comp. Clem.
Rom. Ep. 1 ad Cor. 24 crrrep/nara anva
TTfTTToiKtv els TTJV yfjv ^rjpa KOI yvfj-vd.
4. Trop. naked, open, exposed to view ;
e. g. Tvavra yvfiva TOLS ofp SaXfj.ois avrov
Heb. 4, 13. So Sept. and Bins Job 26, 6.
Jos. Ant. 6. 13. 4. Heliodor. 10. p. 601
yvp-vfj KOL dTrapaKaXvTTTOS KaTr/yopia.
jv/jiVOTrjf, T T]Tos,f], (yvp-vos.) nakedness,
the state of one poorly clad ; see in yvp.v6s
no. 1. c. Rom. 8, 35. 2 Cor. 11 ,.27. So
Sept. and trus Deut. 28, 48. By euphem.
put for the parts of shame, trop. Rev. 3,
18. So Heb. ft^? , Sept. yvp-vaxris, Gen. 9,
22. 23.
yvvcuKapiov, ov, TO, dimin. (yuwj,) a
little woman, muliercula ; in contempt, a
weak silly woman, 2 Tim. 3, 6. M. Anto-
nin. 6. 11. Diocl. a> Bekk. Anecd. 87.
ryvvai/ceios, f [ a , eiop, (yvvf),) womanly,
female; 1 Pet. 3, 7 crvvoiKovvrfs Km a yva>-
(riv cos cxtrSej/eorepo) crufiifi rw yvvaiKeto),
dwelling according to your better knowledge
with the female -vessel as the weaker ; comp.
in o-Kfvos. Sept. for gen. M1EX Deut. 22,
5. Luc. Philops. 14. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 5.
ywr], iy, gen. yvvamos, vocat. o> yvmi.
1. a woman, female, one of the female
sex ; e. g. without respect of age, Matt. 14,
21 ^copiy yvvainutv KOL 7rai8ia>v. 15,38. Acts
5, 14. 8, 3. 22, 4. al. Sept. and B^BS 1 Sam.
30, 2. (Hdian. 7. 9. 19. Xen. Mem. 2. 1.
30.) Also of a maiden, TraiStV/cT?, Luke 22,
57 comp. 56 ; and so Sept. for ST^SS Esth.
2, 4. Of an adult woman genr. Matt. 5, 28.
9, 20. 22. 11, 11. Rev. 12, 1. 4. al.
2. After t^eti , or with a genit. masc. or
the adj. vnavSpos Rom. 7, 2, it implies the
conjugal relation, e. g. a) Put for one
betrothed, a bride, but not yet married, Matt.
1, 20. 24 (comp. v. 18). Luke 2, 5. Trop.
of the church as the bride of Christ, Rev.
19, 7. 21, 9. Sept. and !" Deut. 22, 24
comp. 23. So Xen. Hell. 4. 1. 7. b) Usu
ally a wife, a married woman, Matt. 5, 31.
32. 14, 3. 18, 25. Mark 6, 18. Luke 1, 18.
24. Rom. 7, 2. 1 Cor.7,2.al. 1 Cor. 5,1 wore
yvvaiKa TWO. rov Trarpbs fX flv i his father s
wife, his stepmother. Sept. for ^^S Gen.
24, 3. al. SEep. 3X Wfl Lev. 18, 8. So
Hdian. 1. 8. 9. Xen. An. 1. 2. 12. c)
Also a widow, with x*lP a Luke 4, 26 ; ab
sol. Matt. 22,24. Mark 12, 19. Luke 20,
29; comp. Sept. Deut. 25, 4. So Plut.
Mor. II. p. 33.
3. Vocat. & yvvai, in a direct address,
expressing courtesy, kindness, respect ;
Matt. 15, 28 o> yvvai, comp. 9, 22 Zvyarfp.
Luke 13, 12. John 2, 4. 4, 21. 20, 13. 15.
1 Cor. 7, 16. Jos. Ant. 1. 16. 3. Horn. I].
3. 204. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 26. +
, indec. Gog, Heb. 513, a name
applied in Ez. c. 38. 39 to the king of a
country and people called Magog (SfaB),
situated in the farthest regions of the north
(Ez. 38, 15), who are about to invade the
holy land. By Magog, ancient writers ap
pear to have intended the barbarous north
ern nations generally ; whom they also
called "S,Kv%ai, Scythians, Jos. Ant. 1.6.1;
see Heb. Lex. art. SIW . Winer Realw. art.
Magog. Hence in N. T. Gog and Magog
are put for remote heathen nations and
their kings, who in like manner are to war
against the Messiah and his people ; Rev.
20, 8.
ywvut
as, T], a corner, an angle, e. g.
a) Exterior, a projecting corner ; Matt. 6, 5
(V rats ya>viais runs TrXaTeiwv, i. e. where
streets meet, the most public places. Sept.
for PI2Q Ex. 27, 2. (Pol. 1. 42. 3. Xen. Lac.
12.1.) So at rfffcrapts ycoviai TTJS yijs,
the four corners (quarters) of the earth, Rev.
155 Saiuoviov
7,1.20,8. Also f] Kt (paXrj yavias, the
head of the corner, see in aKpoywidios , Matt.
21, 42. Mark 12, 10. Luke 20, 17. Acts 4,
11. 1 Pet. 2, 7. b) Interior, for a dark
corner; Acts 26, 26 ev ycwia, in a corner,
secretly. So Hist. Sus. 38. Arr. Epict. 2.
12. 17. Plato Gorg. 485. d.
, 6, indec. or AavtS, as in Sept.
(AaviS^y, ov, 6, Jos. Ant. 6. 8. 1, 2,) David,
Heb. *m (beloved), later 1^-J j pr. n. of
the celebrated king of the Israelites and
founder of the Jewish dynasty, (r. 1055-
1015 B. C.) renowned for his warlike deeds
as also for his piety and sacred songs. His
history is found in the books of Samuel,
from 1 Sam. c. 16 onward ; also 1 Chr. c.
12-30. In N. T. pr. Matt. 1, 6. 17. 12, 3.
22, 43. 45. al. Heb. 4, 7 ev Aa/3/8, in the
book of David, the Psalms. So 6 vibs
Aa/3t S, the son of David, descended from
him ; e. g. Joseph the husband of Mary,
Matt. 1, 20; elsewhere only of Jesus as
a title of the expected Messiah, Matt. 9,
27. 12, 23. 15, 22. 20, 30. 31. Mark 10,
47. 48. al. saep. but not in John s writings.
Also 17 pi fa Aa/8, in the same sense,
Rev. 5, 5. 22, 16; comp. Is. 11, 1. 10.
Hence the kingdom and rule of the Messiah
are in like manner referred to David ; as f/
(3ao-iXei a TOV A. Mark 11, 10 ; 6 Spo wy A.
Luke 1, 32; 17 O-KJJVTJ A. Acts 15, 16 comp.
Am. 9, 1 1 ; 17 /cXeiy TOV A. Rev. 3, 7, comp.
Is. 22. 22 and Matt. 16, 19. -f
at/iOi>tb/Aat, Pass. (8cu /xo>j>,) aor. 1
part. Sat^ioi/to-Seij, used in later Greek as
Mid. and Pass, of baniovduo, Blomfield ad
jEschyl. Choeph. 558. Sept. c. Th. 1003 ;
to be possessed with a demon ; Philem. ap.
Stob. Ed. p. 196 aXXo? KCtr aXXfp 8aip.ovi-
ferai Tvfflv. Plut. Symp. 7. 5. 4 uxnrfp ol
/xayot roils daip.oviop.evovs Kf\evov<ri KT\.
In N. T. i. q. 8aip.6viov fx (iv ^ t have a demon
or devil, to be a demoniac, to be possessed,
afflicted, with an evil spirit ; found only in
the Gospels, Matt. 4, 24. 8, 16. 28. 33. 9,
32. 12, 22. 15, 22. Mark 1, 32. 5, 15. 16.
18. Luke 8, 36. John 10, 21 comp. 20. On
the diseases connected with such posses
sions, see in 8aip.6vi.ov no. 2.
SaifAoviov, ov, TO, (neut. of adj. Scu/io-
vtos,) a demon, L e.
1. Genr. a deity, a god, spoken of hea
then gods, Acts 17, 18. JEl V. H. 12. 57.
Plut. Theseus 15. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 1.
2. Spec, a demon, genius, e. g. tutelary
and good, like that of Socrates, Xen. Mem.
4. 8. 1, 6, comp. Dem. 415. 29 ; or also
adverse and evil, Dem. 124. 46. Dinarch.
24. 4. Hence in N. T. a demon, devil, an
evil spirit, i. q. irvtvp-a axaSapTov, an un
clean spirit, Luke 8, 29. 30. These spirits
are represented as fallen angels, 2 Pet. 2, 4.
Jude 6 ; and are now subject to Satan as
their prince, Matt 9, 34. 25, 41. 2 Cor.
12, 7. Rev. 12, 9. They were held to have
the power of working miracles, but not for
good, Rev. 16, 14, comp. John 10, 21 ; to be
hostile to mankind, John 8, 44 ; to utter the
heathen responses and oracles, Acts 16, 17 ;
and to lurk in the idols of the heathen,
which are hence called 8aip.6via, devils,
1 Cor. 10, 20 bis. 21 bis. Rev. 9, 20 ; comp.
Sept. Deut. 32, 17. Ps. 95, 6. 106, 37. Ba-
ruch 4, 7. They are likewise represented
as the authors of evil to mankind ; both
moral, 1 Tim. 4, 1, comp. Eph. 6, 12 ; and
also physical, 2 Cor. 12, 7 ; espec. by en
tering into a person, thus rendering him a
demoniac, and afflicting him with various
diseases ; e. g. epilepsy Luke 9, 39. Matt.
17, 15 ; loss of speech Matt. 9, 32, con
nected also with blindness 12, 22 ; raving
insanity Matt. 8, 28 sq. Mark 5, 2 sq. Luke
8, 27 sq. Comp. Jos. Ant. 6. 8. 2. ib. 6.
11. 3. Fabr. Cod. Pseud. V. T. I. p. 538.
These evil spirits are spoken of as wander
ing in desert and desolate places, Matt. 1 2,
43. Luke 11, 24 ; comp. Is. 31, 21. 34, 14.
Baruch 4, 35 ; or sometimes as inhabiting
the air or atmosphere, Eph. 6, 2. 6, 12.
Luke 10, 18, comp. Fabr. Cod. Pseud. V. T.
I. p. 759 ; or also as confined in the abyss,
Luke 8, 31. 2 Pet. 2, 4. Jude 6. See
genr. Stuart on Angelology in Biblioth.
Sacra, 1843, p. 117-144. We have in
N. T. the following phrases : a) e 10-77 X-
3ei/ TO. 8a.ip.6via (is riva, demons had
entered into him, Luke 8, 30 comp. v. 33.
Comp. Jos. Ant. 6. 11. 2 TU>V 8aifj.ovio>v ey-
HaArfopcyw. Fa.br. Cod. Pseud. V. T. I.
p. 673 6 8ia/3oXos oiKfiovrai avTov cos I8iov
(TKfvos. b) 8ai[j.6viov f xeiv, to have a
devil, to be a demoniac, i. q. Sai/xow e<r3ai,
Luke 4, 33. 8, 27. Said by the Jews of
Jesus, John 7, 20. 8, 48. 49. 52. 10, 20 ;
and of John the Baptist, Matt. 11, 18. Luke
7, 33. c) e^ep^ecrScu CK or OTTO n-
vos, to come out of, Matt. 17, 18. Mark 7,
29. 30. Luke 4, 35. 41. 8, 2. 33. 35. 38.
11, 14. d) eicpdXXfiv ra Sat/idcta,
to cast out devils, Matt. 7, 22. 9, 34. 10, 8.
12, 24. 27. 28. Mark 1, 34. 39. 3, 15. 22.
6, 13. 7, 26. 9, 38. 16, 9. 17. Luke 9, 49.
11, 14. 15. 18. 19. 20. 13, 32. Pass. Matt.
9, 33. This was done by Christ in his own
authority, and by the apostles in his name,
(Luke 11, 15. 9, 1. 10, 17, comp. Acts 19,
13 sq.) but the Jews charged him with do
ing it by authority of Satan, who is called
apxcov TU>V 8aip.ovi<*>v, Matt. 9, 34. 12, 24.
Mark 3, 22. Luke 11,15. The Jews them
selves also professed to cast out demons,
Matt. 12, 27. Luke 11, 19 ; see the form of
exorcism in the name of Solomon, Jos. Ant.
8. 2. 5. e) Where the words or acts of de
mons thus dwelling in persons are spoken of,
Mark 1, 34. Luke 9, 1. 42. 10, 17. John 10,
21. f) As believing on God, James 2, 19.
NOTE. It has been strongly urged by
some commentators, that the diseases refer
red to above as caused by the presence of
evil spirits, were only such as arose from
natural and ordinary causes ; and that our
Lord and his apostles employed this mode
of expression only in compliance with popu
lar belief and usage ; just as we now use
the word lunatic without assenting to the
old opinion of the moon s influence ; see
Wetst. N. T. in Matt. 4, 24. Winer Realw.
art. Besessene. Yet it would seem hardly
a matter of question, but that the sacred
writers themselves held fully to that same
belief; since Satan and his emissaries are
also elsewhere represented as inflicting phy
sical evil and disease, Luke 13, 16 comp.
11. 1 Cor. 5, 5. 2 Cor. 12,7. 1 Tim. 1,20 ;
. and those possessed are every where said
at once to^acknowledge and address Jesus
as the Me ssiah, Matt. 8, 29. Mark 1, 24.
5, 7. Luke 4, 34. See Storr Opuscc. Acad.
I. p. 53 sq. Neander Leben Jesu, ed. 3, p.
281-312. [Engl. p. 145-150.] Comp. Jos.
Ant 6. 8. 2. ib. 8. 2. 5.
SaifAov 10)87)$, tos, ovs, 6, f], adj. (8aip.6-
wov,) pr. godlike, divine ; in N. T. demon-
like, devilish, James 3, 15. Symm. for Tiuyi
Ps 91, 6, where Sept. 8aip.6viov.
ovos, 6, j, i. q. TO 8aifj.6i>iov, a
god, deity, Horn. D. 1. 222. Xen. Conv. 8.
1 In N. T. a demon, an evil spirit, devil,
Matt. 8, 31. Mark 5, 12. Luke 8, 29. Rev.
18, 2 : also 16, 14 Rec. See 8aip,6mov no
2. So Act. Thorn. $ 12, 20, 40.
8d/cva), f. 8r)gop.ai, to bite, to sting,
c.acc. ./Elian. V. H. 14. 4. Xen. An. 3. 2.
18. In N. T. trop. i. q. to vex, to thwart ;
c. ace. Gal. 5, 15 et 8e aXXijXovs daKvere.
So Arr. Epict. 2. 22 8di<veiv dXXijXovs KOI
ai. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 13.
vos, TO, a tear, i. q. 8di<pvoi> q. v.
found only in Dat. plur. rols 8uKpva-iv Luke
7, 38. 44. Sept. eV 8d K pvo-i for ftfa ia
Ps. 6, 7. Lam. 2, 11. Dem. 872. ult. Time
7. 75.
oa/cpvov, ov, TO, a tear, e. g. irav 8aKpvov
Rev. 7, 17. 21, 4 ; Ta 8a.Kpva, tears, iveep-
ing, 2 Tim. 1,4; Sia TTO\. Saxpiiav 2 Cor.
2, 4 ; p,fTa 8aK.pvcav Mark 9, 24. Acts 20,
19. 31. Heb. 5, 7. 12, 17. Dat. plur. 8d-
Kpvo-i is from TO 8di<pv q. v. Sept. TU 8d-
Kpva for fiSs 1 ? 2 K. 20, 5. Lam. 1, 3. vEl
V. H. 14. 22." Xen. (Ec. 10. 8.
oa/cpva), f. vcTQ), (8aKpv,~) to shed team,
to weep, intrans. John 11, 35 f8dKpvo-ev 6
Irjo-ovs. Sept. Job 3, 24. Hdian. 6. 4. 3.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 7.
ov, , aKruo?, a rng,
pr. a finger-ring, Luke 15, 22 ; given as a
mark of honour, comp. Gen. 41, 42 and
Esth. 8, 2, where Sept. for nsarj . 1 Mace.
6, 15. Hdian. 3. 8. 9. Xen. Aii. 4. 7. 27.
Sa/cruXo9, ov, 6, a finger, Matt. 23, 4.
Luke 11, 46. 16, 24. John 8, 6. 20,25.27.
Plur. TOVS 8aKTi>\ovs Mark 7, 33. Sept. for
sas Lev. 4, 6. Cant. 5, 6. So Luc. D
Deor. 5. 4. Xen. Eq. 6. 8. Meton. 6 8d-
KTV\OS TOV 3f ou, for the power of God, Luke
11, 20; comp. Matt. 12, 28 where it is
TTVfvua TOV 3. Sept. and D^rt ^S 3. 32X
Ex. 8, 15. Ps. 8, 4.
AaXpavov^d. fj, pr. n. of a city or vil
lage near Magdala, on the western shore
of the lake of Gennesareth, north of Tibe
rias ; Mark 8, 10, comp. Matt. 15, 39.
Aa\parla, as, 17, Dalmatia, a province
of Europe on the eastern coast of the Adri
atic sea, forming part of Illyricum, and lying
south of Liburnia. Hither Titus was sent
by Paul to spread the knowledge of the
Gospel ; 2 Tim. 4, 10.
8a/mdfo, f. do-a>. (Sa/^acB,) to overpower,
to subdue, to tame ; c. ace. Mark 5, 4. Pass.
James 3, 7 bis. Trop. TTJV y\5>o-a-av James
157
3, 8 ; comp. Ecclus. 28, 18 sq. Sept. Dan.
2, 40. Plut. Agesi. 1. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 10.
Sa/iaAt?, ecos, TJ, (8a/*aa>,) a heifer, Heb.
9, 13 ; comp. Num. 19, 2 sq. where Sept.
for rnD._Luc. D. Deor. 3. 1. ^Eschyl.
Suppl. 348.
Adfj,apL$i tgoy, 17, Damaris, a woman
of Athens who believed under Paul s preach
ing ; Acts 17, 34.
AafJ.aa Krjvo^ -fj, 6v, of Damascus, a
Damascene, 2 Cor. 11, 32.
AafJiaaKOS-, ov, 17, Damascus, Heb.
pb^ . a celebrated city of Syria, first men
tioned Gen. 14, 15, and now probably the
oldest city on the globe. It stands on the
river Chrysorrhoas, now el-Barada, (the
Amana or Abana of 2 K. 5, 12,) in a beau
tiful plain on the E. and S. E. of Anti-
Lebanon, open to the S. and East, and bound
ed on the other sides by the mountains. The
region around it, including probably the
valley between the ridges of Lebanon and
Anti-Lebanon, is called in the Scriptures
Syria of Damascus, piaa n DTi* 2 Sam 8,
5 ; and by Strabo, C&lesyria, 16. p. 1095. a.
In the days of Paul, the city was so much
thronged by Jews, that according to Jose-
phus 10,000 of them were here put to death
at once ; and most of the females of the city
were converts to Judaism ; Jos. B. J. 2. 20.
2. At this period the city was properly
under the Roman dominion ; but was held
for a time by Aretas ; see in ApeVay. It
is still called by the Arabs Dimeshk, but
usually esh-Shum. See Cellar. Notit. Orb.
II. p. 372. Rosenm. Bibl. Geog. I. ii. p. 284.
Winer Realw. s. v. Acts 9, 2. 3. 8. 10.
19. 22. 27. 22, 5. 6. 10. 11. 26, 12. 20.
dCor. 11,32. Gal. 1, 17.
Adv, o, indec. Dan, Heb. *fi (a judge),
pr. n. of the fifth son of Jacob, born of Bil-
hah, and head of one of the tribes, Gen. 30,
6. In the list of the tribes, Rev. 7, 5. 6,
that of Dan is found only in a few Mss.
oavet^co, f. fla-ca, (Sai/eioi/,) to lend mo
ney, to loan, in N. T. without interest.
1 . Genr. and absol. Luke 6, 34 bis, 35 ;
see in a7rfX7n f&>. Sept. for rnb Dent. 28,
44. Ecclus. 29, 1. 2. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 34.
So firl TOKOIS Dem. 13. 19.
2. Mid. 8ai>e/fo^ai, to let lend to one
self, i. e. to borrow money, Matt. 5, 42.
Sept. and JT& Neb.. 5, 4. Theophr. Char.
16 (9). 3. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 2. See also
Iiob. ad Phryn. p. 468.
SdvetoVj ov, TO, (neut. of adj. 8awoy,
8dvos,) a debt, for money lent, Matt. 18, 27.
Sept. for nd3 Deut. 24, 11. Diod. Sic. 1.
79. Dem. 911. 3.
, ov, 6, (Sai/e/o>,) a lender,
creditor, Luke 7, 41. Sept. for fill s 2 K.
4, 1. Hdian. 7. 7. 7. Plut. Corioi . 5 bis.
Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 468.
Aavnj\, 6, indec. Daniel, Heb. ^3 n
v. bxJ n ( a judge from God), pr. n. of the
celebrated Jewish prophet who lived and
wrote at Babylon in the time of the cap
tivity. Matt. 24, 15. Mark 13, 14.
oaTTavaco, >, f. 770-0), (danavrj.) to Spend,
to be at expense, c. ace. Mark 5, 26 ; absol.
2 Cor. 12, 15. (Bel and Dr. 3. Plut. de Su-
perst. 3. Xen. An. 1. 3. 3.) So with eVt
c. dat. to be at expense, charges, upon or
for anyone; Acts 21, 24 Barrdvrjo-ov V
avTols- see more in cvxfi no. 2. So Jos.
Ant. 19. 6. 1. B. J. 2. 15. 1. Wetst.
N. T. ad loc. In a bad sense, i. q. to
waste, to consume, c. ace. Luke 15, 14 ; c.
ev nvi James 4, 3. So Dem. 1023. 14.
Thuc. 7. 47.
s, 17, (kindr. SaTrrw,) expense,
cost, Luke 14, 28. Sept. for Chald. NnpBI
Ezra 6, 4. 6. Luc. Ep. Sat. 33. Xen.
Mem. 3. 6. 6.
AaviS, see Aa/3i S.
oe, a particle put after one or more
words in a clause, and denoting that the
wrd or clause with which it stands is to
be distinguished from something preceding.
It thus marks a transition to something else;
whether opposed to what precedes, so that
6V is then adversative, but ; or simply con-
tinuative or explanatory, where 6V may be
rendered but, and, also, namely, or the like.
See Buttm. 149. m. 9. Kiihner 322. Matth.
616. Winer J 57. 4, and 6. n. Hartung
Lehre v. d. Part. I. 156-190.
1 . Adversative, but, on the contrary, etc.
a) Genr. and simply ; Matt. 6, 1 el 8e ufaf.
v. 6. 15 comp. 14. 9, 17. 23, 25. Luke 5,
36. 12, 9. 10. John 1, 12. 8, 40. Acts 4,
4. 9, 7. Rom. 4, 4. 5, 8. 6, 17. 18. 22.
1 Cor. 7, 2. al. saep. (Plato Gorg. 522. b.)
As introducing an answer implying con
tradiction, Luke 12, 14. 13, 8. Acts 12, 15.
19, 2. (Plato Menex. 246. c.) Sometimes
8V is repeated in a succession of like clauses,
Matt. 1, 2-17. 2 Pet. 1, 5-7. b) After a
negative, but, but rather ; Matt. 6, 33 comp.
31. Luke 10, 20. Acts 12, 9. 14. Rom. 3,
4. Eph. 4, 15 comp. 14. Heb. 4, 13. 15.
6, 12. 9, 12. 12, 13. So Xen. (Ec. 20. 14.
c) Also fia\\ov 8f, but rather, yea ra
ther, by way of correction ; Gal. 4, 9 /xo>
158
Set
\ov de yvcocr StVTfs VTTO Seou. With /cat
added, Rom. 8, 34. (Plut. de sera Num.
vind. 17. Xen. Mem. 3. 8. 34.) Also after
a negative, Se /iaXXoi/, Zmi rather, Matt.
10, 6. 28. So Thuc. 1. 123. d) Very
often corresponding to p,ev in a preceding
clause, p,ev . . .8e, indeed . . . but, though
sometimes not to be expressed in English ;
Acts 9, 7. 23, 8. Rom. 2, 7. 8. 1 Cor. 1,
12. 15, 39. 2 Cor. 10,1. al. saep. See more
fully in art. pev. e) In the apodosis after
el, where the subject is contrasted with the
subject of the protasis ; Acts 11, 17 e yo> Se
T LS T/MV, who then was 1? So Plato Apol.
28. c. Comp. Matth. 616. 3. Herm. ad
Viger. p. 783.
2. Continuative, but, now, and, further,
and the like. a) Genr. Matt. 1, 18 TOV Se
I. X. yevinjo-is ovras rjv, now the birth of J.
C. was thus. 2, 9. 3, 1. Mark 16, 9. Luke
12, 11. 16. 13, 6. 10. 15, 11. Acts 6, 1. 9,
10. 1 Cor. 14, 1. 16, 1. 15, 17. al. saep.
Comp. Hdian. 1. 1. 3. Plato Rep. 368. b.
b) Where something is added by way of
explanation or example, and, namely, to wit ;
Matt. 23, 5 TrXarvvovcri 8e ra (pvXaKTfjpia
avT&v. Rom. 3, 22. 9, 30. 1 Cor. 15, 56
bis. Eph. 5, 32. Phil. 2, 8. So in paren
thetic clauses, e. g. with TOVTO Se . . . ye-
yovtv Matt. 1, 22. 21, 4. 26, 56 ; or where
there is a notation of number or time, Mark
5, 13. 15, 25. John 9, 14. Acts 12, 3 ; or
where some new circumstance is added,
Mark 7, 26. Luke 23, 17. John 6, 17. 11,
2. 19, 23. Comp. Plato Gorg. 461. d. c)
Where the train of discourse is taken up
again, after having been interrupted ; so
Luke 4, 1 comp. 3, 23. Matt. 3, 4. 2 Cor.
10, 2. So Plato Phasd. 80. d. Xen. An.
7. 2. 18, 19. d) With u in the sense
of also ; hence K a I . . . 8 e, and also, see
Buttm. 1. c. Matt. 16, 18. Mark 4, 36 /cat
XXa Se TrXota rjv /ner avrov. John 6, 51.
8, 16. 17. 15,27. Acts 5, 32. 2 Tim. 3, 12.
Heb. 9, 21. 1 John 1, 3. al. So Xen. Cyr.
I. 4. 26. -f
.Se?7cri9j ewy, f], (Se o/u,) want, need, Plato
Eryx. 405. e ; a wanting, asking, entreaty,
Dem. 515. 17. Plato Crat. 329. c. In N.
T. request, supplication, prayer to God ;
Luke 1, 13 fla-TjKova-^T) 17 Seven s crou. 2, 37.
5, 33. 2 Tim. 1, 3. James 5, 16. 1 Pet. 3,
12 ; f] 8. 17 Trpbs TOV %f6v Rom. 10, 1. Also
with vTtep TWOS, for any one, 2 Cor. 1,
11. 9, 14. Phil. 1, 4 init. impl. Phil. 1, 4
fin. 19; with Trept TWOS id. Eph. 6, 18
fin. Joined with Trpoaevxri, which also sig
nifies prayer, but rather as an act of wor
ship, Acts 1,14 Rec. Eph. 6, 18 init. Phil. 4,
6. 1 Tim. 2, 1. 5, 5 ; also Seijtrety KOI iK
Heb. 5, 7. Sept. for f Sriln i K. 8, 28. 30 ;
r*BB 1 K. 8, 45. 1 Mace. 7, 37. Baruch
4, 20. Genr. Hdian. 8. 4. 25. Plato Legg.
768. d.
Set, impers. verb, (Sew,) impf. eSet, Subj.
8trj, Part. 8eov ; pr. it is binding on any one,
it behooves one to do, i. e. one must, one ought,
followed by an infinitive ; also in Gr. writers,
it needs, there is need of, c. gen. Pol. 3. 6. 3.
Xen. Cyr. 4. 3. 10. In N. T. only pr. it
behooves, it is necessary, it must needs, one
must or ought, c. infin. Spoken
1. Of what is required by the nature and
circumstances of the case, the fitness of
things, a sense of duty, or the like. Pres.
Set c. inf. pres. Luke 2, 49 on eV rots . . .
Set fivat jue, that I must be. John 3, 30 fueivov
Set avi-aveiv, he must increase. 1 Cor. 11,
19. Col. 4, 6. 1 Tim. 3, 7 ; c. inf. aor.
Matt. 17, 10 HXi ai> Set eXSetv TrpuTov, Elias
must first come. Luke 4, 43. John 10, 16.
20, 9. 1 Cor. 15, 53. Heb. 11, 6. al. (So
c. inf. pres. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 4; inf. aor.
Hdian. 1. 17. 27. Thuc. 2. 45.) Subj. dep,
after iav, Kav, c.inf. aor. Matt. 26, 35. Mark
14, 31. Impf. e Set, it was necessary, he
must needs, John 4, 4. Heb. 9, 26. Part.
8eov eVrt, it is necessary, one ought ; Acts
19, 36 8eov eaT\v vp.as . . . inrdp^fiv, ye
ought to be; absol. 1 Pet. 1, 6 ei 8eoi> e cm ,
if need be. So Hdian. 5. 4. 23. Also of
what is unavoidable, what must in the na
ture of things take place ; with inf. pres.
2 Cor. 11, 30 ei Kav^aa^ai Set. Inf. aor.
Matt. 24, 6 Set yap Trdvra yevea Zai. Mark
13, 7. Luke 21, 9. Acts 21, 22. al. Spec,
of what is made necessary by appointment
of God ; c. inf. pres. 1 Cor. 15, 25 ; inf. aor.
Matt. 16, 21. 26, 54. Mark 8, 31. Luke 9,
22. John 3, 14. Acts 9, 16. 14, 22. Impf.
eSet, c. inf. aor. Luke 24, 26. 46. Acts 1,
16. 17, 3.
2. Of what is right in itself, or prescribed
by law, custom, reason ; it is right or proper,
one must or ought, one should ; c. inf. pres.
Luke 13, 14 / als Set e pyaecr3at. 18, 1.
John 4, 20. 24. 9, 4. Acts 5, 29. Rom. 12,
3. al. Inf. aor. Mark 13, 10. Acts 3, 21.
18,21. Inf. impl. Mark 13, 14 co-robs OTTOU
ov Set, sc. O-TTJVCU. (Pol. 7. 5. 2. Thuc. 3,
47 ; inf. impl. Sept. Job 15, 3.) Impf. e 8e i,
c. inf. pres. Luke 22, 7 e Sei Swo-Sai TO ?ra-
<rxa. Acts 24, 19. 27, 21. 2 Cor. 2,3 ; inf.
aor. Matt. 18, 33. 23, 23. Luke 13, 16. al.
Inf. impl. Rom. 1, 27 fjv e Set, sc. a7roXa/*/3a-
vfiv. Part. TO. /J.T] 8eovTa, things not right,
not proper, 1 Tim. 5, 13 ; so Xen. Mem. 1
2. 22. +
159
t, aros, TO. (8fLKt>vp.i, 8e8f ty/ta.) pr.
what is shown, a sample, specimen, Pol.
6. 58. 1. Plato Legg. 718. b. In N. T. an
exampk, warning, Jude 7 ; comp. 2 Pet. 2,
6. Comp. Jos. Ant. 8. 2. 2. ^El. V. H. 6. 12.
Seiy/JiaTlfo, f. ia-a, (Sety/ia,) to make a
show or example of, c. ace. impl. Col. 2, 15.
[Matt. 1, 19.] Found only in N. T.
SeiKi>v/j,i and Seitcvvo), f. 8ei &> ; the
former is the usual Attic form, Buttm. 106.
n. 5. Ausf. Spr. 5 107. n. 8 ; the.latter occurs
Matt. 16, 21. John 2, 18. Rev. 22, 8 ; also
Hesiod. "Epy. 421, 472. Ceb. Tab. 4. To
shou; to let see, to point out, to present to
view ; so with ace. of thing and dat. of pers.
Matt. 4, 8 and Luke 4, 5 KOI 8ciKwo-iv aurc3
irdcras ras ftacriXfias TOV KOCT/XOV. Acts 7,
3, comp. Gen. 12, 1. Mark 14, 15 and Luke
22, 12 vfjiiv 8tifi dvdyaiov. Luke 24, 40
and John 20, 20 tfteigev avrols ray xelpay.
Luke 20, 24. John 2, 18. 5, 20 bis. 10, 32 ;
ace. simpl. 1 Tim. 6, 15. Pass. Heb. 8, 5.
Sept. for rtion Deut. 1, 33. 34, 1. 4. (Ceb.
Tab. 4. Hdian. 5. 4. 4. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 33.)
Of things shown in vision, Rev. 1,1. 4, 1.
17, 1. 22, 1. 6. 8; Sept andfixnri Ez. 40,
4. With ace. of pers. and dat. as Selgov
o-favTuv rep lepei, show thyself to the priest,
Matt. 8, 4. Mark 1,44. Luke 5, 14; comp.
Lev. 14, -2 sq. So John 14, 8. 9 ; in vision,
Rev. 21, 9. 10. Sept. for nx*Fi Judg. 4,
22. So Hdian. 5. 4. 4. Trop. a) to
shore, to manifest, to prove, as dci6v fiot
TT]v TTIO-TIV a-ov James 2, 18 ; with e< TWOS
ibid, rl TWOS 3, 13. So Thuc. 1. 37, 74.
b) to show by words, i. q. to teach, to declare,
c. ace. et dat. 1 Cor. 12, 31 ; dat. et ort
Matt. 16, 21 ; dat. etinf. Acts 10, 28. Sept.
for trni n i Sam. 12, 23 ; lab Deut. 4, 5.
So c. dat. et on. Hdian. 1. 13. 12. Xen. Hell.
1. 6. 11 ; dat. et inf. Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 21.
oet\ia, as, 17, (SftXo s,) timidity, fear ;
2 Tim. 1, 7 irvfiipa 8ei\ias, a spirit of ti
midity, i. q. TTV. 8fi\6v. Sept. for "iBiX p s .
55,4. Hdian. 2. 1. 22. Plat. Pha:dr. T 254. c.
Ol\t,ao), w, f. ao-eo, (SetAoy,) to be timid,
to be afraid, absol. John 14, 27. Sept. for
003 I s . 13, 7 ; nn? Deut. 1, 21. 2 Mace.
15, 8. Diod. Sic. 20. 78 init. The com
pound dTroSeiXtda) is more common in Gr.
writers.
r), 6v, (Sei Sa),) timid, fearful,
Matt. 8, 26. Mark 4, 40. Rev. 21,8. Sept.
for 1*n Judg. 7, 3. Dem. 405. 18. Thuc.
2. 62.
Setva, 6, fj, TO, gen. dflvos, ace. 8dva,
some one, such an one ; spoken of a person,
whom one cannot or will not name, Matt
26, 18. See Buttm. 5 73. Herm. ad Vig. p.
21, 704. Dem. 167. 24. Luc. Pise. 38.
adv. (Seti/o?,) greatly, vehemently,
Matt. 8, 6. Luke 11, 53. Wisd. 17, 3.
.Eschin. 32. 22. Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 26.
ea)) S>, f. 170x0, (SeiTTi oi .) to dine or
sup, to take the chief meal of the day, Luke
17, 8. Sept. for CH.b Prov. 23, 1. (Tob. 8,
1. Plut. Symp. 8. 6. 3, 4. Xen. Mem. 2.
7. 12.) Spoken of the paschal supper,
Luke 22, 20. 1 Cor. 11, 25; so Jos. Ant.
2. 14. 6. Trop. i. q. to eat, to banquet, as
figurative of the Messiah s kingdom, Rev.
3. 20 ; see in yd^os no. 1.
SeiTrvov, ou, TO, in Homer breakfast, II.
8. 53. Od. 9. 311 ; in Attic writers and in
N. T. dinner or supper, i. e. the chief meal
of the Jews, and also of the Greeks and
Romans, taken towards or at evening, after
the labours of the day were over, and often
prolonged into the night, see fully in Spi-
CTTOV ; hence genr. a banquet, feast, in gene
ral; Matt. 23, 6. Mark 6,21. 12,39. Luke
14, 12. 16. 17. 24. 20, 46. John 12, 2. Me-
ton. 1 Cor. 11,21. So Sept. for Chald. cnb
Dan. 5, 1. (^El. V. H. 1. 26. Plut. Symp.
8. 6. 4 ro Se ftcoDW [cofo/ido-Sat] on T<ai>
irovtov 8iavcnrav(i. Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 38.)
Spoken of the paschal supper, John 13, 2.
4. 21, 20 ; of the Lord s supper, 1 Cor. 11,
20. Trop. of a marriage-feast, as figu
rative of the Messiah s kingdom, Rev. 19,
9 ; see in ydpos no. 1. fin. Also of heaps
of the slain as a feast for birds of prey, Rev.
19, 17; comp. ^Eschyl. Suppl. 798 opvto-i
O vos, 6, f], adj. (8d8<o,
8atfj.au>. ) fearing the gods, religious, pious ;
e.g. the Athenians, comparat. Acts 17, 22
ws 8fi(n8aifj.ovf(rTfpovs v/xaj Sfcopco (sc. aX-
Xwv), more than others ; see Winer 5 36. 3,
and n. 3. Comp. Pausan. Att. c. 24 ASq-
valots TTfpi(ro~dTp6v TI fj Tols oXXots ts TO.
Seta eo~Ti o-TTouS^f. Xen. Ath. 3. 8 xal (01
1 ASnvaloi) (iyovcri /J.ev fopTas 8in\acriovs rj
oi aXXot. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 58. Ag. 11. 8.
In Gr. writers also in a bad sense, super
stitious, bigoted, Theophr. Char. 25 [16].
Diod. Sic. 1. 52.
SeurtScufAovia, as, 17, (Seio-tSeu /iwi/,) pr.
fear of the gods ; then religiousness, reli
gion, Acts 25, 19 Trepl Tr)s I8ias 8fio~i8aifj.o-
vias.Jos. Ant. 10. 3. 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 70.
Pol. 6. 56. 7. In Gr. writers also in a bad
sense, superstition, bigotry, Theophr. Char.
25 [161. Pol. 12. 24. 5.
Se/ca
160
t, ol, al, rd, indec. card. num. ten,
Matt. 20, 24. Mark 10, 41. al. Often put
as a small round number, Matt. 25, 1-. 28.
Luke 15, 8. 19, 13. 17. al. So Sept. and
STiiy? Am. 5, 3. Rev. 2, 10 3Xn/n? fjp.epS)v
8tKa, of ten days, for a short time. So Sept.
and rrntos Dan. 1, 12. +
8efca8vo, indec. card. num. twelve, Acts
19. 7. 24, 11. So Sept. for "nfc?S Qinn5
Ex. 28,21 ; ^? D n .^ 1 Chr. 15, 10. The
more usual form is 8d>8fKa, Buttm. 70.
Se/caTrevre, indec. card. num. fifteen,
John 11,18. Acts 27, 28. Gal. 1,18. Sept.
for !-nto5> Uhm Qen. 7, 20. The more
usual form is TvevTKai8fKa, Buttm. 70.
Decapolis, i. e. ^e Ten Cities, a district so
called embracing ten cities, all except Scy-
thopolis lying in the country east of the
Jordan, and south of the lake of Tiberias.
Pliny names in the Decapolis eight cities "
lying in this region, viz. Scythopolis, Hip
pos, Gadara, Dion, Pella, Gerasa, Philadel
phia, Canatha ; and adds, with less proba
bility Damascus and Raphana ; prefixing
indeed the remark, " in quo non omnes ea-
dem observant;" H. N. 5. 17 or 19. Jose-
phus virtually excludes Damascus, when he
calls Scythopolis the largest city of the De
capolis ; B. J. 3. 9. 7. Ptolemy compre
hends the Decapolis in the southern part
of Coale-Syria, and enumerates the same
eight cities mentioned by Pliny, subjoining
with more probability Capitolias and Adra
(Edrei) ; and adding also a Gadora otherwise
unknown; Geogr. 5. 17. It is not unlikely
that other cities may have joined themselves
later to the original ten, from which the
name was derived. See Reland Falsest, p.
203, 458. Rosenm. Bibl. Geog. II. ii. p. 11.
Winer Realw. s. voc. In N. T. Matt. 4,
25. Mark 5, 20. 7, 31.
8e/carecrcrap69, o>v, ol, al, card. num.
fourteen, Matt. l,17ter. 2 Cor. 12,2. Gal.
2, 1. Comp. Buttm. 70.
Se/CaT?7, rjS; f], (Sexaros,) for f) SfKarrj
p-epi s, a tenth part, tithe, e. g. of spoils, Heb.
7, 2. 4 ; comp. Gen. 14, 20, where Sept.
for "itoST?. So Diod. Sic. 4. 21. Xen. An.
5. 3. 4, 13. Spec, the tithes, which by the
Jewish law were to be paid both from the
produce of the earth and from the increase
of the flocks, Heb. 7, 8. 9 ; see Lev. 27, 30.
31. 32, where Sept. for ^a. So Ecclus.
32, 9. Jos. Ant. 1. 19. 3.
9, ?;, ov, ordin. the tenth, John 1,
40. Rev. 21, 20. Neut. TO SeWoi/, the tenth
part, Rev. 11, 13. Sept. Ez. 45, 11 bis.
Luc. Cronos. 14.
Se/caTO&), , f. coo-to, (SeKtm;,) to tithe, to
take tithes of any one, c. ace. Heb. 7, 6, i. q.
SeKaras \ap,pdveiv in v. 9. Pass, to be tithed,
to pay tithes, Heb. 7, 9. Sept. for *i S
Neh. 10, 38. A later form for the earlier
SeKarevo) Xen. An. 5. 3. 9.
Se/cro?, 77, 6v, (Se ^o/zat,) accepted, ap
proved, acceptable ; e. g. a person, Luke 4,
24 ovSfls Tfpocprjrrjs SEKTOS e ort. Acts 10,
35 ; a sacrifice, Phil. 4, 18. Sept. for Tisn
Prov. 14, 37. Is. 56, 7. So Ecclus. 2, 5.
32, 7. Hesych. Sejcros opeoTos. Of time,
propitious, favourable, Luke 4, 19, from Is.
61, 2 ; also 2 Cor. 6, 2, from Jer. 49, 8 ;
where Sept. in both cases for "p^.
SeXea^d), f. da-co, (SeXeap,) to bait, to en
trap, Pass. pr. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 4. In N.
T. trop. to entrap, to entice, to beguile, c
ace. 2 Pet. 2, 14. 18. Pass. James 1, 14.
So Philo de Agric. p. 202. e. Hdian. 1. 12.
11. Pol. 38. 3. 11.
SevSpov, ov, TO, a tree, Matt. 3, 10. 7,
17. Mark 11,8. al. Mark 8, 24 /3XeVco rovs
di>3p. a>s 8ev8pa, I see men as trees, i. e. not
distinctly, perh. larger than natural. Sept.
for f? Gen. 18, 4. 8. Hdian. 1. 12. 3.
Xen. Mem. 2. 4. 7. +
Be^id, jjs, fj, see in Sextos no. 2. a.
SetoA,a/3o9, O v, 6, (Sextos, Xa/^/Sai/w,) pr.
one taking the right ; hence prob. a guard,
body-guard, referring apparently to some
kind of light-armed troops ; Acts 23, 23
eroifjuicraTe (rrpaTKaras Kat ITTTTCIS
r. Suid. iraa<)
Vulg. lancearii ; Engl. Vers. spearmen.
Not found in classic writers ; but occurs in
Theophyl. Simoc. 4. 1. Const. Porphyr.
Themat. 1.1. See Wetst. N. T. in loc.
Se^t09, a, ov, right, on the right side or
hand, opp. left.
1. Adj. with a subst. expressed, e. g. r;
Seia x p Matt - 5 > 30 Luke 6 6> Acts 3 7
Rev. 1, 16. 17. [10, 5.] 13, 16 ; TTOVS Rev. 10,
2 ; ocpSaXjuo s Matt. 5, 29 ; ovs Luke 22. 50.
John 18, 10 ; aiayuv Matt. 5, 39 ; TO Sfta
/ie pr; John 21, 6. 2 Cor. 6, 7 oVXa ra 8e|ta
KoL dpto-repd, arms for the right and left, i. e.
of every kind, offensive and defensive. Sept.
for V 1 ?! Gen. 48, 14. Ex. 29, 22. Plato
Rep. 617. c. Thuc. 1. 48.
2. Subst. or with a subst. implied. a)
Fern. 77 Se|id sc. x p> the right hand, Matt
6, 3. 27, 29. Rev. 1, 20. 2, 1. 5, 1. 7.
Sept. for "pa? Gen. 48, 18. Ex. 15, 12. al.
161
(Hdian. 7. 5. 10. Xen. Eq. 7. 3.) Plur. Gal.
2, 9 eiar (8a>Kav e p.oi Kal B. Koivutvias, they
gare us the right hand of fellowship, in
confirmation of a pledge or agreement ; so
1 Mace. 6, 58 ; comp. Ezra 10, 19. Jos.
Ant. 18. 9. 3. Xen. An. 1. 6. 6 KOI 8fiav
thafiov KCU f ScaKa. Put for the right hand or
side ; in N. T. only in respect to God, as
5eia TOV 3eoi), at the right hand of God,
on his right, the place assigned to the Mes
siah as that of the highest honour and dignity,
comp. below in b. /3 ; Rom. 8, 34. Eph. 1,
20. Col. 3, 1. Heb. 10, 12. 1 Pet. 3, 22.
(Sept. for TO Ps. 16, 11.) Also rf, Seia
TOV 3. id. Acts 2, 33. 5, 31 ; tv 8eta TOV
3pdi/ou T. 3. Heb. 8, 1. 12, 2 ; tv Seia TTJS
fj.fya\(,)o-vvrjs, id. Heb. 1, 3. Comp. Xen.
An. 5. 2. 24.
b) Neut. Plur. TO. eta sc. p.e p7, the
right parts, the right, in general, e. g. e /c
fagttov, c-n the right, see in art. e <, Matt. 27,
38. Mark 15, 27. Luke 23, 33. Matt. 25,
33. 34. Luke 1, 11 ; eV TO LS 8fio~is Mark
16, 5. Sept. for "pa? Gen. 48, 13. Ex. 14,
22.29. So Diod. Sic. 1 . 47. Xen. Hell. 4. 2.
18,1 9. Spec, in phrases : a) e AC 8 e t > v
TWOS eivai, to be at one s right hand, i. e. as
a helper, protector, Acts 2, 25, quoted from
Ps. 16, 8 where Sept. for "pa^ ; comp. Ps.
109. 31. /3) iit&ei&v TOV 3eov KU-
3i?o-3ai v. e<rrw?, to sit or stand at the
right hand of God, on his right, as the place
of highest honour and dignity, and ascribed
only to the Messiah ; e. g. a3ou e x 8egiwv
uov, quoted from Ps. 110, 1 where Sept.
for T^ 3ti, Matt. 22, 44. Mark 12, 36.
Luke 20, 42. Acts 2, 34. Heb. 1, 13 ; and
so Matt. 26,64. Mark 14, 62. 16, 19. Luke
22, 69. So earrats Se. T. 3. Acts 7, 55.
56. In like manner 8eio>i> TOV Xpt-
a-Tov Ka3r)<r3at, to sit at Christ s right
hand, in a like sense. Matt. 20, 21. 23.
Mark 10, 37. 40. Comp. 1 K. 22, 19; also
2, 19. Jos. Ant. 8. 1. 2.
f. Sf >jcrop,ai, Pass, depon. (Seta,)
aor. 1 (o-ft)3r)v, Buttm. 5 113. 4; Impf. 3
pers. Ion. e Seero, Luke 8, 38. Sept. Job 19,
16. Xen. Hell. 6. 1. 6 ; comp. Buttm. 5 114
Se w. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 220 ; to need, to
want, c. gen. Hdian. 2. 8. 14. Xen. Mem. 1.
6. 10. Hence in N. T.
1. to want. of any one, to ask, to make re
quest, to pray, pr. c. gen. of pers. from
whom one asks ; also with an adjunct of
the thing asked for, e. g. a) With ace. of
thing ; 2 Cor. 8, 4 8e6p.tvoi fjp,S)v TT/V x^P lv
KT\. So c. gen. impl. 2 Cor. 10, 2 fieo/iai
(sc. vfjiuv) TO pi) irapvv Sapp^trat KT\. So
11
Luc. Timon 35. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 1, 2. b)
With an infin. and its clause ; Luke 8, 38
e Seero 8f CIVTOV 6 dvrjp . . . flvai crvv ai>T<a.
Acts 26, 3. So JEl V. H. 2. 42. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 5. 4. c) Followed by a direct
clause, Luke 8, 28 8eop.cu crov, \a\ p-e /3acra-
vioys. 9, 38. Acts 8, 34. 21, 39. Gal. 4,
1 2 ; with Xeytav added, Luke 5, 12; with
gen. impl. 2 Cor. 5, 20. Comp. Sept. for
jSnnn 2 K. 1 , 1 3. d) With Iva, Luke 9, 40
Kal fSerj^rjv TUV pa3jrcoi/ o~ov, tva KT\.
2. Spec, to pray to God ; c. gen. TOV 3f ov
Acts 10, 2 ; and so with apa Acts 8, 22 ;
with OTTWS Matt. 9, 38. Luke 10, 2. Also
deop.ai irpbs TOV Kvpiov, C. virep TLVOS et OTTCO?,
Acts 8, 24. With TOV 3eoi) impl. Acts 4,
31 ; and so with fls of purpose, 1 Thess. 3,
10 ; or iva Luke 21, 36 ; or also jrepi TIVOS
and Iva Lijke 22, 32 ; or ewrcoff Rom. 1, 10.
Sept. for l.?ririri, c. TOV 3eoO Dan. 6, 11 ;
nrpos Kvpiov Job 8, 5 ; npos TOV 3eoV Ps. 30,
9. Comp. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 4 ep^opat irpbs
Seoi/s 8fTjo-6p.fvos.
oeov } ovros, TO, participle neut. of im-
pers. get, Acts 19, 36. 1 Tim. 5, 13. 1 Pet
1, 6 ; see in art. SeT.
Seo?, Seovs, TO, fear, Heb. 12, 28 in some
Mss. for aldovs. 2 Mace. 3, 17. Xen. Ath.
2. 3, 15.
AepjBaios, ov , 6, of Derbe, a Derbatan,
Acts 20, 4.
), fjs,f], Derbe, a city of Lycaonia
in Asia Minor, situated within the confines
of Isauria, Acts 14, 6. 20. 16, 1. Perh.
mod. Divle ; see Hamilton Res. in Asia M.
II. p. 313. Strabo 12. p. 569.
Sep/ia, CITOS, TO. (Se p<B,) a skin, hide, of
an animal, Heb. 11, 37. Sept. for Tis
Lev. 13, 48. Pol. 7. 1. 3. Xen. Anab. 1.
2. 8.
Sepf^dnvo^ 77, O v, made of skin, leathern,
Matt. 3, 4. Mark 1, 6. Sept. for vis 2 K.
1, 8 where see. Strabo 16. p. 1124. c.
Plato Eryx. 400. e.
Sepa), f. Sfpw, aor. 1 eSetpa ; Pass. aor. 2
fddprjv, f. 2 8apr]0"ofjLai , to skin, to Jlay.
Sept. for BidBn 2 Chr. 29, 34. Horn. II
1. 459. Plato Euthyd. 285. d. In N. T. to
beat, to smite, to scourge, pr. so as to take
off the skin ; c. ace. of pers. Matt. 21, 35.
Mark 12, 3. 5. Luke 20, 10. 11. Acts 16,
37. 22. 19. John 18, 23 TI p-e Sepetr ; i. q.
f8a>Kf paTTio-fJia v. 22. 2 Cor. 11, 20 et ns
V/J.US fls Trpoo-oJTTov S/pei, smites you in
(upon) the face. With ace. impl. Luke 22,
63. Acts 5, 40. So Aquila for aabi Prov.
10, 8. Diog. Laert. 7. 23. Plut. Lycurg. 30.
Secr/ieucu
162
Sevpo
Pass. Saprjo-fo-Sf, Mark 13, 9 ; also c.
ace. of manner, Luke 12,47 daprja-erai
rroXXds sc. TrXvyds, Tie shall be beaten with
many stripes, v. 48 Sap^o-erai oXryay. See
Winer 32. 2. n. J 66. 4. Buttm. 5 134. n.
2. Kiihner 278. n. 3. Comp. Dem. 403. 4
aivfLv Kara i/corou TroXXdj. Xen. An. 5. 8.
12 jraieiv 6\iyas. For the phrase de pa
1 Cor. 9, 26, see in art. drjp.
f. eva-co, (Sftr/xoy,) to bind,
e. g. a prisoner, c. ace. impl. Acts 22, 4 ;
bales, burdens, (popria, trop. Matt. 23, 4.
Sept. for "IDX of a prisoner Judg. 16, 11 ;
C^X of sheaves Gen. 37, 7. Of pers. Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 50 ; of things. Judith 8, 3. Plut.
de Lib. educ. 16.
Sea-pea), , f. 770-0), (oVo-p.ds,) to bind,
i. q. 8e<rp.eva>, e. g. with chains, Pass. Luke
8, 29 eSetr/xetro dXvcrecrt. Aquil. Job 40, 20.
Philip. 45, in Anth. Gr. II. p. 207. The
Atticists refer Setr/ieco to the common dia
lect ; Moeris p. 122. Thorn. Mag. p. 199,
821.
deer//-?;, T}?, 17, (6Vco,) a bundle, sTieaf,
Matt. 13, 30. Sept. for rnSX Ex. 12, 22.
Dion. Hal. Ant. 3. 61. Plut. Mor. II. p. 8.
oeoyuo9j tov, 6, (Seoyte w,) one bound, a
prisoner, captive, Matt. 27, 15. 16. Mark
15, 6. Acts 16, 25. 27. 23, 18. 25, 14. 27.
28, 16. 17. Heb. 13, 3. So Paul calls him
self decrp-ios TOV Xpicrrou or ev Kvpi<a,
a prisoner of Christ or in the Lord, i. e. the
Lord s prisoner, a prisoner for the sake of
Christ and his cause, Eph. 3,1. 4,1. 2 Tim.
1,8. Philem. 1.9; and so of other prisoners
for Christ, absol. Heb. 10, 34 Griesb. Sept.
for -HOS Zech. 9, 11. 12. Hdian. 1. 6. 16.
Plut. Phllopoem. 21. Soph. Ajax 299.
SecyioV, oC, 6, (Sa,) a band, bond;
Plur. by metapl. 01 Secr/^ot and TO. Sea^d,
Buttm. j 56. 6.
1. Sing, of any ligament or impediment
by which a member of the body is lamed, a
band; Mark 7, 35 6 8ea-p.6s rfjs yXwa-orj?.
Luke 13, 16 comp. 11. Pr. and genr. Sept.
for *viex Judg. 15, 13. Hdian. 8. 4. 11.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 24.
2. Plur. Moeris p. 127, Secr/id, ot*Sere -
pcas, ATTIKCOS Setr/ioi, dpcrevincos, EXX?;-
vixcas. Thorn. Mag. p. 204, Secr^a AcdXXtov
77 Secr/ioi. Yet Plato uses generally ot 8e-
07101. TOVS Secr/iovy, once ra 8ecrp,d, see Ast s
Lex. Plat. s. v. a) ol deo-p-oi Phil. 1,
13, and so prob. elsewhere in the epistles,
Phil. 1,7. 14. 16 [17]. Col. 4, 18. 2 Tim. 2, 9.
Philem. 10. 13 eV r. decrp-ols TOV euayyeXi ou,
in bonds for the gospel s sake. Heb. 11,36
10, 34 Rec. Jude 6. Sept. for -isiDS Judg.
15, 14 ; ibia Job 39, 5. So Hom. Od. 8.
340. Eurip. Bacch. 518. Plato Grit. 6. p.
46. c. b) TO Seo-p-d, in Luke s writings,
Luke 8, 29. Acts 16, 26 ; and so prob. Acts
20, 23. 22, 30. 23,29. 26, 29. 31. So Jos.
Ant. 2. 5. 1. Luc. D. Deor. 15. 3. Plato
once Euthyphr. 10. p. 9. a.
a prison-keeper, jailer, Acts 16, 23. 27. 36.
Jos. Ant. 2. 5. 1. Luc. Tox. 2, 30. Dion
Cass. 1279. 9.
Secr/AWTijpiov, [ O v, TO, (Setr/xdo),) a pri
son, Matt. 11, 2. Acts 5, 21. 23. 16, 26.
Sept. for -isnb r^3 Gen. 40, 3. Dem. 764.
22. Plato P~haed. 59. d.
ou, 6, (Secr/idw,) a prisoner,
Acts 27, 1. 42, i. q. SeV/nos in 28, 16. Sept.
for *iit5X Gen. 39, 20. Jos. Ant. 2. 5. 1.
Dem. 764. 22. Plato Rep. 514. b.
SecrTroTT??, ov, 6, I. a master, as opp.
a servant, the head of a family, paterfami
lias, 1 Tim. 6, 1. 2. 2 Tim. 2, 21. Tit. 2,9.
1 Pet. 2, 18. Wisd. 18, 11. Plut. Sept.
Sap. Conv. 12 bis. Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 1.
2. As denoting supreme authority, Lord ;
spoken of God, Luke 2, 29. Acts 4, 24.
Rev. 6, 10 ; of Christ 2 Pet. 2, 1. Jude 4.
Sept. for -pix Is. 1, 24; rrjrn Prov. 29,
26. Jos. Ant. 1. 3. 1. So T of" a king or
emperor, a despot, Hdian. 1. 6. 4. Xen. Cvr.
1. 3. 18.
Sevpo, adv. here, hither, i. e. to this
place or time.
1. Of place, here, hither, pr. with a verb
of motion, Jos. Ant. 2.6.3 rjp,f1s Sevpo fj\-
3o/*ei/. Xen. An. 7. 6. 9. In N. T. as an
exclamation or sort of imperative, here !
hither ! come hither ! and having a Plur.
8evTf, which see in its order ; Buttm. 5 115.
n. 8. John 11,43 SeCpo eo>, come forth !
Acts 7, 3 SfOpo els y^v. Sept. for ^b
1 K. 1, 53. 2 K. 9, 1. So Aristoph. Pac".
1329. Plato Rep. 445. d. Before an im-
perat. ftfvpo, aKoAot&ei p.oi, Matt. 19, 21.
Mark 10. 21. Luke 18, 22. So Sept. and
iK-ia 2 Sam. 13, 11 ; ^ Judg. 9, 10. 12.,
Luc. Vitar. Auct. 15. Plato Crat. 422. c.
Before 1 pers. fut. Indie. Acts 7, 34 Ktu vvv
Sevpo. dn-oorrfXw ere els Aty. Rev. 17, 1 SeOpo,
8ei o> croi TO Kpip,a KT\. 21, 9. So Sept.
and "$ 1 Sam. 16, 1. Judg. 19, 11. 13.
Horn. II. 23. 485.
2. Of time, now, up to this time ; so a^pi
rov Sevpo (xpo /ou )j unt - this time, Rom. 1,
13._S 0/ ie xpt Sevpo Plut. Pomp. 24. Thuc,
3. 64.
163
Sevre, adv. pr. SeCp ITC, Buttm. $ 115.
n. 8, used as Plur. of Sevpo q. v. but only
in exclamations, here ! hither ! come Cither !
spoken to several ; e. g. e{)re fls, come to,
Matt. 22, 4. Mark 6, 31 ; 8evre irpos, come
to, Matt. 11, 28 ; SeCrf m urut p.ov, come af
ter, follow me, Matt. 4, 19. Mark 1, 17; so
Sept. for -nnx sob 2 K. 6, 19. Before
an imperat. or the like ; e. g. SeOre, 0770-
KTfivvfJLfv avTov, Matt. 21, 38. Mark 12, 7.
Luke 20, 14. (Sept. and sob Gen. 37, 19.)
So SfvTf, Serf, Matt. 28, 6. John 4, 29 ;
also Matt. 25, 34. John 21, 12. Rev. 19, 17.
Sept. for sob 2 K. 7, 14. So Wisd. 2, 6.
Plut. Coriolan. 33.
Seure/3ato9, ai a, aloi , (SevTfpos,) mark
ing succession of days, and used only in an
adverbial sense, on the second day ; Acts 28,
13 SfvTfpaiot fp^ofifv. See Buttm. $ 123. 6.
Kiihner } 264. 3. Jos. Ant. 1. 10. 1. Pol.
2. 70. 4. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 2.
SevTepo-TrpwTos, O u, 6, ^, adj. pr. the
second-first, only in Luke 6, 1 o-dfiftarov TO
SfVTfpoTrptoTov, prob. the second-first sabbath,
as pr. n. for the first sabbath after the second
day of unleavened bread connected with
the passover. The paschal lamb was to be
killed near the close of the 14th day of Ni-
san, and was eaten the same evening, i. e.
the evening which was reckoned to and
began the 15th day, Lev. 23, 5. Gr. Harm,
p. 211, 212 ; on the 15th was the first day
of the festival of unleavened bread, a day of
rest or sabbath Lev. 23, 6. 7, and, when
coinciding with the weekly sabbath, called
fjL(yd\r] T]fi(pa TOV (ra/3/3arou, a great sab
bath or high festival, John 19, 31 ; on the
morrow of this sabbath, or the 16th of Ni-
san, the sheaf of the first-fruits was to be
presented, Lev. 23, 10. 11 ; and from this
day, the 16th, were to be counted seven
full weeks to the day of Pentecost, Sept.
OTTO Tijs SfVTfpas TOV ivd(j")(a, Lev. 23, 15. 16.
Tlie sabbath of the first of these weeks was
probably the crdfilBaTov 8fVTfpoTrpa>Tov, being
the first of the seven, but the second in re
spect to the first day or sabbath of unlea
vened bread. See Scaliger de Emend. Temp.
6. p. 557. Casaub. Exercit. Antibar. p. 272.
Winer Realw. art. Sabbath, fin.
SeurepO9, a , ov, ordin. adj. (Svo,) second,
the second, e. g.
1 . In time or order of succession, Matt.
22, 26. Luke 19, 18. John 4, 54. Acts 13,
33 Rec. 1 Cor. 15, 47. Heb. 8, 7. 10, 9.
2 Pet. 3, 1. al. Sept. 1 K. 15, 25. Hdian.
1. 15. 7. Thuc. 2. 6.
2. In place ; Acts 12, 10 Trpomji/ <pv\a-
KTJV KCU 8evTpav. Heb. 9, 3. 7. So Plato
Rep. 523. c. Trop. in rank or importance,
Matt. 22, 39. Mark 12, 31. So Plato. PhiL
66. a.
3. Neut. adverbially, e. g. a) SCUT? -
pov, the second time, again, John 3, 4.
Rev. 19, 3 ; with Trd\iv John 21, 16. Sept.
for mati Gen. 22, 15. (Pol. 8. 1. 7. Plato
Polit. 260. d.) Also secondly, in the second
place, I Cor. 12, 28; so Pol. 2. 139. 6
Plato Phil. 15. e. b) With art. TO 8ev-
Tepov, the second time, again, 2 Cor. 13,2.
Jude 5. Sept. for fH3tt!> Gen. 41, 5. So
^Esop. Fab. 5. Thuc. l . 131. c) eV 8*v-
Ttpov, the second time, again, Mark 14,
72. John 9, 24. Acts 11,9. Heb. 9, 28 ;
with TrdXiv Matt. 26,42. Acts 10, 15. Sept.
for rn3ttj John 5, 2. So Luc. Amor. 50.
d) ev r<a Seurepo), in (at) the second
time, Acts 7, 13. Comp. Luc. Bis. ace. 20
fv Seirrepw. +
f. /iat, Mid.depon. alsoperf.
with Mid. signif. Buttm. } 136. 3.
1. Of things, to take, to receive, to accept,
pr. what is offered. a) Pr. of what one
takes to himself, into his hands, etc. c. ace.
Luke 2, 28 e Se^aro avTo fls TO.S dyKaXas
avTov. 16, 6. 7 8fai (rov TO ypdp.fj.a, i. e.
take it back from me. 22, 17. Eph. 6, 17.
Sept. for ^?p? 2 Chr. 29, 16. 22. So Horn.
II. 5. 227 fidoriya KOI fjvia. Luc. Tim. 34.
Xen. Eq. 7. 9. b) Genr. e. g. TTJV x<*P lv i
the gift, i. e. the collection, 2 Cor. 8, 4 ;
Aoyta a>vra Acts 7, 38 : ra Trap vp.u>v Phil.
4, 18 ; and so eVioroAaj irapd TWOS Acts
22, 5, or aTTo TIVOS 28, 21. Sept. for npb
Gen. 33, 10. So Plut. Themist. 28. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 4. 10. c) Trop. to receive, to ad
mit, to embrace, c. ace. as TTJV ftao-i\eiav
TOV 3eo> Mark 10, 15. Luke 18, 17; x^P lv >
grace, 2 Cor. 6, 1 ; TOV \6yov Luke 8, 13.
Acts 8, 14. 11, 1. 17, 11. 1 Thess. 1, 6.
2, 13. James 1, 21 ; (vayytXtov 2 Cor. 11,
4 ; also 1 Cor. 2, 14. 2 Cor. 8, 17. 2 Thess.
2, 10; ace. impl. Matt. 11, 14. Sept. for
f|3b Prov. 10, 8. So Hdian. 2. 3. 12. Plut
Themist. 12. Thuc. 4. 16.
2. Of persons, to receive, to admit, to wel
come, c. ace. a) Genr. as a guest, friend,
teacher ; so with ace. and ds TOV OIKOV Luke
16, 4. 9. (Arr. Epict. 3. 26 fls olniav. Xen.
An. 5. 5. 20 fls TOS o-Teyas.) Ace. simply,
Matt. 10, 14. 40 quater. 41 bis. 18, 5 bis. Mark
6, 11. 9, 37 quater. Luke 9, 5. 48 quater.
53. 10, 8. 10. John 4, 45. Gal. 4, 14. Col.
4, 10; with do-^eVwj Acts 21, 17; with
p.tTa c. gen. of manner, 2 Cor. 7, 15. Heb.
11, 31. So Hdian. 7. 5. 4. Xen. An. 4. &
164
23 ; AcaXuj Sex- ib - 5 - 6 - 2 - s P ec> * ? e "
erne into heaven, TO irvtvp-d pov Acts 7,
59 ; SO 3, 21 6i/ Set ovpavbv Seao-3at. b)
Also to receive or adwn i to one s presence,
where one is ; e. g. rovy 6 xXovs Luke 9, 11.
With ace. and predicate, to receive as any
thing, q. d. to bear with; 2 Cor. 11, 16 as
afppova 8e ao-3e p.f.
Sea), to need, to want, see arts. Sei and
Seo/nai.
Sea), f. STJO-W, aor. 1 e Srjo-a, perf. Se Sexa,
Pass. perf. S/Sejuai, comp. Buttm. 95. n.
4 ; to iind, e. g.
1. Of things, to bind, to tie, to make fast,
C. ace. Matt. 13, 30 Sr)<rare avra fls 8eo~p,as.
Pass. Acts 10, 11. Matt. 21, 2 ovov SeSe/ze-
w/i/. Mark 11, 2. 4. Luke 19, 30. Sept. for
IS?]? Josh. 2, 21. So Pol. 1. 23. 6. Xen.
An. 3. 5. 10. ib. 5. 8. 24. Spoken of dead
bodies which are bound around with grave-
clothes ; John 11,44 SeSe/xeVoy rovs irodas
Keipiais. 19, 40 e^rjaav avro ev faovlois.
So 8eSeo-3ai ev TIVI Xen. An. 4. 3. 8. Trop.
> Matt. 16, 19 bis, and 18, 18 bis, 6 lav 8770775
(oo-o (civ 8r)o-r7Te) eVi TTJS yrjs, eorai Se8e/ie-
vov ev TOIS ovpavols KOI o eav \vo~rjs (oo~a
eav \vo-r]Tf) firl rf/s yrjs, e crrai \e\vp-evov ev
rois ovpavols, whatsoever thou shall (ye shall)
bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven, etc.
Here Matt. 18, 18 refers to the order and
discipline of the church and to offences
against these ; comp. v. 15-17. It is there
fore parallel to John 20, 23, where the like
idea is expressed literally by xparelv and
d(pievai; and hence Matt. 16, 19 is to be
understood in the same way. The apostles
as Christ s representatives are to have the
power of administering this order and disci
pline ; and whatever they thus do in his
name and through his spirit, he will con
firm; comp. John 16, 13. To express this
idea, Christ here makes use of the later
Hebrew proverbial phrase, iTiiTi *iOx , or
iTlttJI "lOX , to bind and to loose, i. q. to for
bid and to permit ; while in John 20, 23 he
speaks without figure. See Lightf. Hor.
Heb. in Matt. 16, 19 ; comp. \veiv d^apriav
Sept. Is. 40, 2.
2. Of persons, to bind with chains, mana
cles, fetters, to put in bonds or confinement
as a prisoner.
a) Pr. and genr. c. ace. of pers. Matt.
12, 29 877077 TOV to-xvpov. 27, 2. Mark 3,
27. 15, 1. John 18, 12. Acts 9, 14. 21, 11
fin. 22, 29. Pass. John 18, 24. Acts 9, 2.
21. 21, 13. 22, 5. Col. 4, 3. Rev. 9, 14.
Trop. of Satan as causing disease, Luke
13. 16 comp. 11 ; see in 8aip.6vi.ov, note.
Sept. for "it?!* Gen. 42, 24. (Dem. 745. 12.
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 49.) With ace. of the
part hound ; Matt. 22, 13 Sr)o-airey avrov
7r68as KOI x f W a s- Acts 21, 11 init. With
dat. added, dXvo-ecri, with chains, Mark 5, 3.
4. Acts 21, 33 ; so Thuc. 3. 104. Also to
be bound in prison ; with ace. and ev (pv-
XdKfj Matt. 14, 3. Mark 6,17; absol.Mark
15, 7. Acts 24, 27. Rev. 20, 2 comp. 3 ;
with aXvo-fo-i Acts 12, 6. Sept. and "lOX
2 K. 17, 4. So Dem. 745. 18. Plato Rep".
579. b.
b) Trop. Pass. perf. 8e8ep.ai like Prea.
to be bound,coTmp. Buttm. ^ 113. 7. Kiihner
5 255. n. 5. a) With dat. of pers. to be
bound to any one, i. e. in the conjugal bond,
Rom. 7, 2 yvvrj . . . avftpl SeSerai. 1 Cor. 7,
27 ; dat. impl. v. 39. So Achill. Tat. p. 41
aXXfl yap SeSe/iat TrapSeVw. Jamblich. Py-
thag. 11. 56. /3) Acts 20, 22 8e8ep,evos
TO> irvevjiari, bound in spirit, i. e. impelled
in mind, constrained ; comp. 18, 5. 23. So
Find. Pyth. 3. 96. Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 12 SeSf-
p.evovs . . . dvdyKTj. y) Once of the gospel ;
2 Tim. 2, 9 dXX" 6 Xoyos TOV 3eov ov Se Se-
rai, i. e. the preaching of the gospel is not
hindered because I am in bonds.
&7, (?7 8>7,) a particle found eight times
in N. T. put after one or more words in a
clause, and denoting in general what is
sure, certain, settled, known. Its use is to
define more exactly and to render more-
emphatic the word with which it stands,
indeed, truly, surely. See Kiihner 315.
Ausf. Gr. $ 691. Hartung Lehre v. d. Part.
I. p. 245 sq. Buttm. $ 149. m. 28.
1. Genr. indeed, truly, doubtless; Matt.
13, 23 6s Sr) Kap7ro(popf1, who indeed beareth
fruit. 2 Cor. 12, 1 Kavxdcr^ai Sr} ov o-vp.(pe-
pfi p.oi. Sept. Job 15, 17. Hdian. 1. 17. 22.
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 21 ontp Sr) KOI TrXe/o-rois
eVtSeiKwrac. QEc. 1. 14.
2. With an Imperat. or Subjunct. it is
emphatic or hortative, indeed now, now, then ;
Luke 2, 15 St/XSco/zfi/ Sr) W B^SXfe^j let
us indeed now go even unto Bethlehem. Acts
13, 2. 15, 36. 1 Cor. 6, 20. Sept. Gen. 18,
4. Hdian. 1. 4. 8. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 9.
3. With enclitic TTOTC and TTOV. a) Sr)
TT o T e , indeed ever, or ever indeed, added to a
relative or other word to render it more
general and comprehensive; Buttm. 116.
9. John 5, 4 w Sr) Trore Kareixero vocrr]p.ari,
whatsoever disease indeed he had. So Luc.
Jup. Trag. 15. Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 26. b) Srj
TTOV, certainly indeed, verily ; Heb. 2, 16 ov
yap 8rj TTOV dyye\a>v eTTtXa/z/Sai/erat. Buttm.
5 149. m. 31. Kiihner $ 315. 2. So Plut.
Phocion 8. Xen. Cyr. 5. 12.
77X09 ]
077X09, rj, ov, (kindr. tSeij>,) clear, evident,
manifest ; Matt. 26, 73 for thy speech 8fj\6v
ere TToiei maketh thee manifest, known. Also
8fj\ov (eoTt) it is evident, manifest, 1 Cor.
15, 27. Gal. 3, 11. 1 Tim. 6, 7. Luc. D.
Mort. 25. 1. Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 37.
77X60), co, f. coo-to, (SijXoy,) to manifest,
to make known, e. g. a) Of things nar
rated, i. q. to declare, to tell; c. ace. et dat.
Col. 1,8. Pass. c. dat. et n-epi TIVOS, 1 Cor.
1, 11. Sept. for ?Tin Esth. 2,22. So
Hdian. 7. 7. 11. Xen. An. 2. 1. 1. b) Of
things future or unknown, to declare, to
show, to reveal ; c. ace. Heb. 9, 8 TOVTO
8rj\ovvTos TOV TrvfVfJiaTos. So C. ace. impl.
1 Cor. 3, 13 ; c. dat. 2 Pet. 1,14; c. ety riva
Kaip6v,for what time, 1 Pet. 1,11. Sept. for
IPT 1 " 1 Ex. 6, 3. So Hdian. 2. 8. 8. Plato Rep.
365. c. c) Ofwords,tos/g7ii/y,c. ace. Heb.
12, 27 TO 8f, eTi aira, 8r]\ol . . . TTJV p,era3f-
(riv. So Jos. Ant. 3. 7. 1 TOV ^.avao-a^v Xe-
yo/Mfvov /3ovXerai Se crvvaKTrjpa p.ev 8rj\ovv.
Ar^ia^ a, 6, Demas, pr. n. of a man
who was with Paul at Rome, but afterwards
deserted him ; Col. 4, 14. Philem. 24. 2 Tim.
4, 10.
Sr7yLi7? yOpe<i), co, f. JJCTCO, (Sijp-oy, dyopevco,)
to address the people, to harangue, in a pub
lic assembly ; with Trpo y c. ace. Acts 12, 21.
Sept. Neh. 8, 4. Hdian. 6. 3. 5 ; Trpo y
Ttva Plato Legg. 817. e.
Ar/fj,r]TploS) ov, 6, Demetrius, pr. n.
a) A silversmith at Ephesus, Acts 19, 24.
38. b) A Christian mentioned with com
mendation, 3 John 12.
ov, 6, (8ijp.os, epyov ; poet.
one working for the public, a
workman, craftsman, Horn. Od. 17. 383.
Dem. 1123. 14. Plato Rep. 598. b ; a maker,
author, ^Eschin. 84. 37. Plato Prot. 327. c.
In N. T. of God, the author, creator, of
the universe, Heb. 11, 10. So Jos. Ant. 7.
14. 11. Plato Rep. 530. a. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 7.
877^09, ov, 6, the people, the public, popu-
lus, Acts 12, 22. 19, 33 ; tls TOV 8^ov, to
the people, assembled in the forum, Acts 17,
5. 19, 30. JEl V. H. 2. 1. Xen. Mem. 4.
2. 37 sq.
Srjuocria, adv. (SqjuoVioy,) publicly, in
public, Acts 16, 37. 18, 28. 20, 20. See
Buttm. 115. 4. 2 Mace. 6, 10. Hdian. 1.
14. 14. Xen. Mem. 3. 12. 5.
877/^60-409, ia, ov, (Srjp-oy.) public, belong
ing to the public, common ; e. g. <V Trjpfio-fi
877/^00-10, in the public ward, common prison,
Acts 5, 18. Plut. Lucull. 29 fin. Ta
Xen. Mem. 3. 11. 16.
5 Std
Srjvdpiov, iov, TO, Lat. denarius, (deni,)
a Roman silver coin equivalent at first to
ten asses (as its name imports), and after
wards to sixteen, the as being reduced ;
Plin. H. N. 33. 13. When Greece became
subject to the Romans, and especially under
the emperors, the denarius was regarded
and became current as of equal value with
the Attic drachma, i. e. earlier at 8^d ster
ling, or 17 cents ; later at 1\d or 15 cents.
Boeckh Metrolog. Untersuch. p. 299, 452
sq. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 443. Diet, of Antt.
s. v. See fully in dpyvpiov no. 2. Matt.
18, 28. 20, 2. 9. 10. 13. 22, 19. Mark 6,
37. 12, 15. 14, 5. Luke 7, 41. 10, 35. 20,
24. John 6, 7. 12, 5. Rev. 6, 6 bis.
S^TTore, SIJTTOV, see in art. 8r) no. 3.
Sta, prep, governing the genitive and
accusative, with the primary signif. through,
throughout ; see Buttm. 147. Kiihner
^291. Winer $51. i. 53. c.
1. With the GENITIVE. 1. Of Place,
implying motion through^ place, and put
after verbs of motion, e. g. of going and
coming, as dva^pflv, Matt. 2, 12 Si aXXr/s
68ov dve^<apr]o~av. So with Sta/3atWtc, Heb.
11, 29 ; 8ia7ropeveo-3at, Luke 6, 1 ; Sie p^f-
o-3ai, Matt. 12, 43. 19, 24. Luke 4, 30 ;
fla-epx- Matt. 7, 13 bis. John 10, 1. 9 ; eWo-
pevco-Sai Matt. 4, 4 ; ep^eo-Sai Mark 10, 1 ;
Trapcnropfv(o~ 5ai Mark 2, 23. 9, 30 ; Trapep^.
Matt. 8, 28 ; vTroo-rpe cpeu/ Acts 20, 3. (Diod;
Sic. 20. 111. Xen. Hi. 2. 8 coy Sta TroXep ay
TTOpfvovrai.) Also fit v/icov dTrep^ecrSai or
fitfXSetj/, i. e. through your city, Rom. 15, 28.
2 Cor. 1, 16. So Xen. An. 4. 8. 1. With
many other verbs implying motion ; 2 Cor.
8, 18 ov 6 enaivos 8ia Tratrcoz/ TO>V fKK\r)o-i<oi>
SC. Stayye XXerat. So after / 8Xe7reti 1 Cor.
13, 12 ; Sta(p/pj/Mark 11, 16. Acts 13, 49 ;
KaSifvai Luke 5, 19 ; xoXao-aJji/at 2 Cor.
1 1, 33 ; coy 81.0. nvpos sc. o-ca^fjvat, to be saved
as through fire, i. . as if passing through
fire, 1 Cor. 3, 15 ; see in nvp no. 1 ult.
So after KaSuvai Palaeph. Fab. 13 ; Ka%ifj.av
Jos. Ant. 5. 1.2; 8iappveiv Luc. D. Mort.
17. 1 ; n\f1v ib. 20. 2 ; ayeiv Xen. An. 4.
5. 36 -, f\avveiv ib. 7. 3. 43,
2. Of Time, e. g. a) Continued time,
time how long, through, throughout, during ;
Acts 1,3 81 rjp.fpa>v Tfo-o-api iKovra, during
forty days. Heb. 2, 15 Sta iravrbs TOV fjv,
during their whole life. So Luc. Icarom,
24 8ia TTfvre o\a>v ercov. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 61
Sia iravros TOV /3tov. Cyr. 2. 1. 19. So 8ia
TTJS VVKTOS through the night, during the
night, Acts 23, 31 ; Sta oX^y i-fjy v. Luke
5, 5. (Charit. 1. 5. Xen. An. 4. 6. 22 Sta
wKTo y.) Also less definitely, Sta rrjs vv-
Sia
166
KTOS, during the night, i. e. at some time in
the night, by night ; Acts 5, 19 8ia rrjs v.
ijvoil-f Tas %vpas TTJS <fiv\aKrjs. 16,9. 17,10;
comp. Palaeph. 1 Karafiaivovres 8id WKTOS
(Is TO. TT(8ia. Hence adverbially, 8ia irav-
TOS sc. xpovov v. Kaipov, (written also 8ia-
n-avros,) throughout all time, i. e. continually,
always; Mark 5, 5. Acts 2, 25. 24, 16.
Rom. 11, 10. 2 Thess. 3, 16. Heb. 13, 15;
also of what is done at all stated or proper
times, Luke 24, 53. Acts 10, 2. Heb. 9, 6.
Sept. for !& Deut. 11, 12. So Diod.
Sic. 2. 16. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 3, 4. b) Of
an interval of time elapsed, after, e. g. Acts
24, 17 81 eTwv TT\ei6va>v, after many years,
i. e. many years being through, elapsed.
Gal. 2, 1 8id 8fKaTo~o-dpuv e rcoj/. Mark 2, 1
81 f)p.fpS)v sc. Tivcav. Matt. 26, 61. Mark
14, 58. See Winer 5 51. i. So Sept. for
PIS ? Deut. 9, 11. 15, I. Ml. V. H. 13.
41 [42]. Diod. Sic. 5. 28. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4.
28 fJKto 8ia xpovov.
3. Of the intermediate cause, the instru
ment or means ; that which intervenes be
tween the act of the will and the effect,
and through which the effect is produced ;
through, by, by means of; see Winer j 51. i.
a) With a gen. of thing, through, by, by
means of. a ) Genr. 2 John 12 and 3 John
13 ypdfaiv . . . 8ia ^aprou /cm peXavos. 1 Pet.
I, 7 8ia irvpbs 8e SoKipagopevov. 3, 20 Sie-
o-wZrjo-av 81 vSaros. 2 Pet. 3, 5. Mark 16,
20 TOV \6yov (3{IBaiovvTos 8id crrj^eiav. John
II, 4. Acts 8, 20. Heb. 12, 15. al. So 8ia
Xfipds V. 8ia xeipatv TWOS, by the hand
or hands of any one, as the instrument with
which he acts ; Mark 6, 2. Acts 5, 12. 11,
30. 14, 3. 15, 23. al. Winer 5 67. 2. Also
8ia rov (TTopaTos TWOS, Acts 1, 16. 3,
18. 21. 4, 25. (Plato Phjedr. 242. d, bs 8ia
TOII fp.ov (TTop-aTos . . e Xe ^3^.) 1 Cor. 14, 9
8id TTJS y\axrcrT)s, by or with the tongue, v.
19 8ia TOV voos p-ov, through or with my
understanding. 1 Cor. 16, 3 81 eVio-roAcoi/
TOVTOVS TTffJL^oa, these I will send (introduce)
through letters, comp. Winer 51. i, note b ;
and so 2 Cor. 10, 9. 11. 2 Thess. 2, 2. 15.
3vl4. So8ia TOV aipaTos I. Xp. through
the blood of Jesus, i. e. Ms life as an atoning
or expiatory sacrifice, Acts 20, 28. Eph. 1,
7. Col. 1, 20. Heb. 13, 12 ; and in the same
sense, 8ia TOV Snrarou TOV vlov Rom. 5, 10.
Col. 1, 22. Heb. 2, 14 ; 8ta TOV crd>p.aTos TOV
Xp. sc. 3ai aTa>3eVros Rom. 7, 4 comp. 1 Pet.
3, 18 ; 8ia TOV o-Tavpov Eph. 2, 16 ; 8ia TTJS
Svcri ar avrov Heb. 9, 26 ; 8ia TTJS jrpocnpo-
pas TOV crco/iaros Heb. 10, 1 ; 8ia TraS^/aarcoi/
Heb. 2, 10 ; also in a similar reference, 1 Pet.
1, 3 8C dvao-T<i(Tf(os I. Xp. 3, 21. 2 Tim. 1,
10. Gal. 1,12. Rom. 6, 4. al. Also bib
TTJS iria-Tf (os, through or by faith, Rom.
1, 12. 3, 22. 25. 30. 31. Gal. 2, 16. Phil. 3,
9. al. saepe; 8ia Trjs ^apiTos Acts 18,
27. 15, 11. Heb. 12, 28; 8ia SeXVaros
Seov Rom. 15, 32. 1 Cor. 1, 1. 2 Cor. 1, 1.
al. So of things by or through which one
is hindered : Rom. 8, 3 eV < ^o-SeWt 8ta T^S
crap/coy. 1 Cor. 1, 21 OVK eyi/co 6 Koo-p-os 8ia
TTJS o-o(pias TOV Sew, i. e. by its own wisdom,
because of it. Comp. genr. Palasph. 1, 2.
Diod. Sic. 1. 31 Sav/xacrra 8ia TTJS TroXi^ei-
pias KaTao-KevdaavTes. JEA. V. H. 2. 5 fin.
Xen. Mem. 1. 5. 6 T>V 8id TOV o-utpaTos
fj8ovcav. /3) Also through, i. q. because of,
by reason of, by occasion of; Rom. 12, 3
Xeyco 8id TTJS xdpiTOs TTJS 8o%fio-r)s p.oi. 2 Cor.
8,8. 9, 13. Gal. 1, 16. 3,18. 4,23. Philem.
22. So Pol. 7. 17. 4. Xen. An. 3. 2. 8. y)
In entreaty or exhortation, through or by any
thing ; Rom. 12,1 jrapctKaXw vjj.ds 8id TU>V
oLKTipfiuv TOV 3eo{). 15, 30 8ia TTJS dydnrjs
TOV TTV. 1 Cor. 1, 10. 2 Cor. 10, 1.
b) Of persons through whose hands as it
were any thing passes, through or by whose
agency or ministry an effect is produced,
the efficient cause. a) Genr. as TO p^tv
. .. 8ta TOV Trpo(prjTov Matt. 1, 22. 2, 15.
23. 4, 14. Acts 2, 16. al. Luke 18, 31 TO
yfypappfva Sia TU>V Trpo(prjTu>v. Acts 28, 25.
Rom. 1, 2. John 1, 17 and Heb. 3, 16 Sia
ManJo-eW Heb. 7, 9 81 A/3paa/x. 2 Tim. 2, 2
Sta TroXXcoT napTvpcov. Gal. 3, 19 and Heb. 2.
2 81 dyye Xo)!/, by or through angels, i. e. the
giving of the law (comp. Sept. Deut. 33, 2.
Jos. Ant. 15. 5. 3 TO. 6<rio>rara TU>V Iv TOIS
vocals 81 ayyeXtoj/ Trapa TOV SeoC p-aSovTotv).
Acts 2, 43. 4, 16. 12, 9. Rom. 15, 18. 1
Cor. 11, 12 6 dvr/p 8ia TTJS yvvaiKos. 2 Cor.
1, 11. 19 bis. Gal. 1, 1. Eph. 3, 10. al.
saep. So through the fault of any one,
Matt. 18, 7. 26, 24. Rom. 5, 12. 16. 19.
1 Cor. 15, 21. al. Sept. for & *^a 2 Chr.
29, 5. So Hdian. 1. 8. 17. Xen. (Ec. 21.
11. Plato Tim. 41. c. /3) Spec, of Christ
and the Holy Spirit, as the agents and
ministers through or by whom the coun
sels of God are accomplished. Of Christ,
genr. 1 Cor. 15, 57 TW Sew . . . rw StSoVn
T)[UV TO vlKos 8ia TOV Kvpiov I. Xp. Rom. 2
1 6 fv rjp-epq ore xpivti 6 Seos . . . Sta I. X
2 Cor. 4, 14 f]fj.ds 8ia irja-ov e yepet. Acts 3
16 77 rrio-Tisr] 81 avTov. Rom. 5, 17. 2 Cor
5, 18. Gal. 1, 1. 4, 7. Eph. 1, 5. Col. 1, 20
bis. Heb. 2, 3. al. As he through whom
we receive forgiveness of sin and salvation ;
Acts 1 3, 38 OTI 8id TOVTOV vp.lv a(peo-is dp.ap-
TIMV (carayyeXXerai. Rom. 5, 1. 2. 9. 11. 17.
21. 2 Cor. 1, 5. 3,4. Eph. 2, 18. 1 Thess
167
Std
4, 14. al. As our intercessor, through or by
whom we give thanks ; Rom. 1,8 et>xapio-ro>
TW 3ea> p.ov Sid I. Xp. inrep KT\. 7, 25. Col. 3,
17. H*eb. 13, 15. 1 Pet. 2, 5. In exhorta
tion or command, through or by his authori
ty, Rom. 15, 30. 1 Thess. 4, 2. 2 Thess.
3, 12. Also of the Holy Spirit ; Acts 1, 2
fVTfihdfJifvos rots aTiwrrdXoiy Sid Trvfvfiaros
dyiov, 11. 28. 21, 4. Rom. 5, 5. 1 Cor. 2,
10. Eph. 3, 16. Heb. 9, 14. al. y) In
this construction Sid may also refer to the
author or first cause, when the author does
any thing through himself instead oT ano
ther ; e. g. of God, Rom. 11, 36 on e av-
TOV, KCU Si avTov, KOI fls O.VTOV TO. irdvra.
Heb. 2, 10. 1 Cor. 1,96 3e6y, Si ov fK\rj-
SrjTe. So of Christ, e. g. as 6 \6yos and
creator, John 1, 3 Trdvra fit avTov eyevtTo. V.
10. Col. 1, 16 TO. Trdvra Si aiirov KOL fls av-
TOV fKTurrai. Heb. 1,3. Com p. Heb. 1, 2.
Dem. 1234. 14 iravra 81 avrav iroiovvrai.
Xen.Mem. 1. 2. 14. Hi. 9. 3.
4. Of the inanner, condition, circum
stances, through which any thing as it were
passes, i. e. takes place, is produced.
a) Of manner, where Sid with its genit.
may often be rendered in Engl. by a corres
ponding adverb. Luke 8, 4 elire Sid Trapa-
/3oXijj, lit. through a parable, i. e. by means
of, with a parable, 7rapa/3oXiKo>?. Acts 15,
27 Sid Xoyou, by word, i. e. orally. Rom. 8,
25 et Heb. 12, 1 Si v7Top.6vr]s, through or
with patience, i. e. patiently. Rom. 14, 20
Sid 7rpocrKo/i/iaTor, i. e. so as to give offence.
Acts 15, 32 Sid Xoyov TroXXou through many
words, with much discourse. Eph. 6, 18.
Rom. 14. 14 ov8fv KOIVOV 81 O.VTOV, through
itself, in and of its own nature. John 19,
23 Si oXov, throughout. Also Sid /3pa^ecov,
Si o\iyuv, briefly, Heb. 13,22. 1 Pet. 5, 12.
So Sid TUX* quickly JEl V. H. 1. 8.
Thuc. 3. 13; Si a7roppijT&>i> secretly Diod.
Sic. 11. 44. Plato Rep. 378. a ; Sid /Spa^e-
wv Luc. Tox. 56. Plato Gorg. 449. a ; genr.
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 20.
b) Of the condition, circumstances, state
of mind, through, by, in which any thing is
done ; where Engl. often with. Rom. 2, 27
<re TOV Sid ypdpp.aTos KOI Trepirop^j 7rapa/3d-
TJ\V vdpov. 4, 11. 2 Cor. 2, 4 Sid TroXXaJi/
8aiepva>v. 3, 11. 5, 7 Sid Tr/crews yap rrepi-
TraTovpifv KT\. 6, 7. 8. Gal. 5, 13. Phil. 1,
20. 2 Pet. 1,3 Sid SOT?J KT\. Heb. 9, 12
ov8f Si aifjLaros rpdyutv KO.L p-ocr^cav . . . eter-
}A3ei fls TO. ayia. 1 John 5, 6 OVTOS tcrriv
6 e XSoji/ Si v8aros KOI alp-aTos, by water and
blood, i. e. baptism and his atoning death, as
accompaniments of his mission. Symm.
Ps. 55, 126 Sid /iiVous p.oi, Sept. 6
Luc. Macrob. 22 a-vyypcxpevs Sid 7roXXd
/xaS^/idrwi yfv6/j.fvos. Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 6 Sid
Tre fSov? TO yfjpas 8idy<av. An. 2. 5. 9.
c) Of the standard by which any tiling is
judged, through, by, according to ; so with
Kpivnv, Rom. 2, 12 Sid vnp.ov /cpi3ij(rovrai.
James 2, 12.
II. With the ACCUSATIVE ; used of place
by the poets, through, as fyevytiv Sid KV^
aXioi> ./Eschyl. Suppl. 15, comp. above in 1. 1 ;
also of time, during, as Sid VVKTO. Horn. Od.
9. 143, 404 ; comp. in I. 2. Usually and in
N. T. of the moving cause, motive, occa
sion, i. e. according to the signif. of the
accus. that through which one is led to do
any act ; very rarely of the efficient cause
or means, as in I. 3. b. See Buttm. 147.
Kiihner 5 291. 2. Ausf. Gr. $ 605. 2. Wi
ner 5 53. c.
1. Of the moving cause, the motive or
occasion, because of, on account of, for the
sake of.
a) Of an internal motive or emotion;
Matt. 27, 18 and Mark 15, 10 on Sid <p3d-
vov TrapedtoKav avrov. Phil. 1, 15 Sid (pSoVov
KOI fptv. Luke 1, 78 Sid crn\dyxva eXcour
3eoi. Eph. 2, 4 and Philem. 9 Sid TI]V T>.
dyaTrrjv. Diod. Sic. 1. 8 Sid TOV (poftov.
Xen. Lac. 4. 6 Sid TTJV fpiv.
b) Of external circumstances operating
as a motive, cause, or occasion; Matt. 13,
21 and Mark 4, 17 ytvofJLfin]s Se 3Xn//-f 6>s . . .
Sid TOV \6yoi>. Matt. 13,58 Sid rr]v aTria-Tiav
avrcav. 14, 3 Sid HpwSidSa TTJV yvvaiKa
^iXlTTTTOU. V. 9 Sid TOVS SpKOVS. 15, G. 17,
20. 19, 12. 24, 22. 27, 19. Mark 2, 4. 27
bis. Luke 5, 19. 8, 47. Acts 4, 21. 10,21.
Rom. 2,24 Si vp.ds because of you, because
of your evil deeds. 3, 25. 8, 10 bis. 20.
15, 15. 2 Cor. 4, 5. 11. 15 bis. Gal. 2/4.
4, 13 Si dcrSfvfiai rrjs crapKos, because of
weakness. Heb. 5, 12 Sid TOV xpovov because
of the time, i. e. the long time already spent,
v. 14 Sid TTJV fiv, by reason of habit. 2 Pet.
2, 2. 3, 12. 1 John 2, 12 Sid TO oVop,a av-
TOV, for his name s sake. 2 John 2. Rev. 1,
9. 4, 11. 12, 11. al. saep. (So Sept. Deut.
15, 10. JE1. V. H. 12. 6. Diod. Sic. 1. 7.
ib. 2. 16. Xen. An. 1. 9. 22 Sid TroXXd.)
Also 3avpvdffii> Sid TI, to mar id be
cause of or at any thing, Mark 6, 6. John 7,
22; TTKTTfvfiv 8 id TOV Xoyov TWOS to
believe because of the word of any one, John
4, 39. 41 ; x ai P flv ^ " rt to rejoice be
cause of any thing, John 3, 29 ; but ^. Si
vp.ds, to rejoice for your sakes, John 11,15;
/iio-e!o-3ai Sid TO ovopd pov, to be hated
for my name s sake, because of the profes
sion of mv "?rmp Matt. 10,22. 24,9. Mark
Sid
168
13, 13. Luke 21, 17. Also where the cir
cumstance or motive is expressed by the
art. TO before an infin. clause ; e. g. inf.
simpl. Luke 23, 8 Sia TO axoveiv TroXXa Trepl
avTov. Heb. 7, 23 ; with p?, Matt. 13, 5
Sta TO pri exew fic&os yrfs. V. 6. Mark 4, 5.
6. Luke 8, 6. Pass. Luke 9, 7. (Xen. Hi.
1. 37 ; pj, Mem. 1. 3. 5.) Or inf. with ace.
of subj. Luke 11,8. 18, 5 Sia ye TO Trape-
%flV p.01 KOTTOV TT]V XnP aV TCIVTTJV. ActS 4, 2.
18, 2. 27, 4. 9. 28, 18. Phil. 1, 7. Heb. 7,
24. 10, 2 ; with p,f/ James 4, 2. Pass.
Matt. 24, 12. Mark 5, 4. Acts 12, 20. 18,
2. So Palasph. 2. Diod. Sic. 2. 16. Xen.
Cyr. 5. 5. 34. Spec, in phrases with a
pronoun : a) S i a T i , written also Start ,
on what account 1 wherefore ? why ? Matt.
9, 11. 14. 13, 10. Mark 2, 18. Luke 5, 30.
33. John 7, 45. Rev. 17, 7. al. Sept. for
n^ Num. Jl, 11. So Xen. Mem. 3. 11.7.
/3) 8 1 d , for Si o, on account of which, and
then as illative conjunct, wherefore, there
fore, Matt. 27, 8. Luke 1, 35. 7, 7. Rom.
1, 24. 15, 7. Heb. 3, 7. 6, l.al. SoHdian.
2. 8. 5. Plato Gorg. 518. a. Strengthened,
Siorrep, on which very account, wherefore,
1 Cor. 8, 13. 10, 14. 14, 13. Comp. Buttm.
575. 3. So Judith 8, 17. Hdian. 1. 1. 10.
Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 13. y) SIO TI, for Sia
TOVTO 6Yi, pr. on this account that, and then
conjunct, because that, i. q. simpl. because,
for; Luke 2, 7 SioYt OVK rjv avTols TOTTOS
ev TW KaTa\vfjLo.Ti, because there was no
placet 21, 28. Acts 17, 31. Rom. 1, 19. Gal.
2, 16. al. Sept. for ** Zeph. 2, 10. So
Luc. Tox. 16. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 15. S)
Sia TOVTO, on this account, for this cause
or reason, therefore, referring to what pre
cedes ; Matt. 6, 25 Sia TOVTO \eyco vfuv. 12,
27 . 31. Mark 6, 14. Luke 11, 19. 49. John
5, 16. 18. Acts 2, 26. Rom. 1, 26. 2 Cor.
4, 1. Rev. 18, 8. al. (Palseph. 33. Luc.
Abdic. 1. Xen. An. 7. 1. 9.) Also as refer
ring to what follows ; e. g. with JW. OTTOK,
that, in order that, 2 Cor. 13, 10 Sta TOVTO
TavTa cnra>v ypdcpco, iva KT\. 1 Tim. 1,16.
Philem. 15. Heb. 9, 15; inverted, John 1,
31. With 6Vi, because, John 5, 16. 18. 8,
47. 10, 17. 12, 18. 39. 1 John 3, 1 ; in
verted, John 15, 19. So c. Iva yEschin.
73. 1.
2. Rarely of the efficient cause or means,
through, i. e. because of, by reason of, as in
I. 3. b. So c. ace. of pers. John 6, 57 bis,
eyu> o> Sta rbv Trarepa . . . xal eKflvos fro~e-
rat Si f /ze. With ace. of thing, Rev. 13, 14
Kai TrXaw TOVS KaToiKOvvras eirl Trjs ytjs Sia
TCI a-rjp.f ia a KT\. See Winer 53. C. Horn.
Od. 8. 520 i/iK^o-ai Si ASii/jv. ^Eschin. 48.
14. Xen. Mem. 3. 3. 15. An. 7. 7. 7. JEs-
chyl. Sept. c. Th. 579 [561] Xe yet Se TOVT
CTTOS Sia o-TOfia.
NOTE. In composition Sta retains its
general signification, through, throughout,
e. g. a) Of space, through, over, Lat.
trans ; as 8iafiaiva), SiaTrXeco. b) Of time,
duration ; as SiayiVoynat, Siajaeva), Siaia<cre-
pevco. c) Of substance, through, through
out, permeating and intermingling with it ;
as StaXevKoy, Sia^putror ; not in N. T.
d) It marks the action of a verb as directed
through any thing, or between its parts, so
as to divide and separate them, Lat. dis ; as
SiaXe/TTO), Siaynepi co, 8iappr)ywp.i. e) In a
distributive or mutual sense, of persons,
throughout all, among or to all ; also among
or with one another; as Siayye XXa, SiaSi-
Sa)/ii, SiaXaXe co, SiaXeyo/xai. f) Intens.
through to the end, throughout, quite, com
pletely, thus strengthening the idea of the
simple verb ; as Sia/3e/3aid<, Sia/3XeV&>, Sta-
, f. ^o-opzt, (/3amo,) 1. to
pass through, c. ace. TTJV SaXao-o-ai/ Heb.
11, 29. Sept. for ^ Gen. 31, 21. Jos.
Ant. 7. 9. 7 TOV lopSa^i/. Hdian. 4. 11. 3.
Xen. Venat. 5. 16.
2. Intrans. to pass through or over to a
place ; with els c. ace. Acts 16, 9 ; TT/JO S c.
ace. Luke 16,26. Sept. for "O3>, c. els
1 Sam. 26, 13 ; npos 14, 8. So c. s Xen.
An. 7. 2. 9 ; irpos Thuc. 7. 82.
St,aftd\\(o, f. /3aXw, (/3aXX,) to Zftrowj
ewer or across, to transport, c. ace. Hdot. 5.
33. Thuc. 2. 83. In N. T. like Lat. tra-
duco, pr. to lead or git>e orer to any one ;
hence trop. to report, to traduce, to accuse ;
Pass. c. dat. Luke 16, 1 OVTOS SifjSXijS^
avT<p a>s KT\. Sept. c. acc. et dat. Dan. 3,
8. So Hdian. 5. 6. 1 Sia/SX^SeVray airw <as
AcrX. Thuc. 5. 45.
Siafie@at6o[Aai : ofywu, f. wo-o/xat, Mid.
depon. (Sia intens. /3e/3aio a>,) pr. to ma/ce
quite firm ; hence to q^rm strongly, c. Trept
rives 1 Tim. 1, 7. Tit. 3, 8. Pol. 12. 12. 6.
Dem. 220. 4.
>, f. ^a>, (Std intens. /3XeV,)
to Zoofe intently, Plato Pheed. 37. p. 86. d.
In N. T. to see thoroughly, clearly, c. inf.
Matt. 7, 5. Luke 6, 42.
Sia/3oXo9, ov, 6, ij, (Sia/3aXXw,) a Jra-
ducer, accuser, slanderer, 1 Tim. 3, 11. 2
Tim. 3, 3. Tit. 2, 3. Sept. for is Esth.
7, 4. So Plut. de Adulat. 17. Xen. Ag.
11. 5. Spec. c. art. 6 Sia/3oXor, the de
vil, the accuser, i. q. 1^"^ j o SaTaray, Satan,
169
the prince of the fallen angels, 6 apx^v T>V
daifjLoviw Matt. 9, 34. According to the
later Hebrews, he acts as the accuser and
calumniator of men before God, Job 1,7. 12.
Zech. 3, 1. 2, comp. Rev. 12, 9. 10 ; seduces
them to sin, 1 Chr. 21, 1 ; and is the author
of evil, both physical and moral, by which
the human race is afflicted ; see in Sai/xo-
viov no. 2. In N. T. 6 Sia/3oXo? appears as
the constant enemy of God, of Christ, of the
divine kingdom, of the followers of Christ,
and of all truth ; full of falsehood and ma
lice, and exciting and seducing to evil in all
possible ways ; Matt. 4, 1. 5. 8. 11. 13, 39.
25, 41. Luke 4, 2. 3. 5. 6. 13. 8, 12. John
13,2. Acts 10, 38. Eph.4,27. 6,11. 1 Tim.
3, 6. 7. 2 Tim. 2, 26. Heb. 2, 14. James
4, 7. 1 Pet. 5, 8. 1 John 3, 8 bis. Jude 9.
Rev. 2, 10. 12, 9. 12. 20, 2. 10. Hence
1 John 3, 8 f< TOV 8. eVriV, Tie is of the de
vil, is like him, belongs to him. So TO.
TfKva rov 8. v. 10, and vie Sta/3oAou Acts
13, 10, the children (son) of the devil, i. e.
like him, doing his commands. John 8, 44.
Sept. for i^tan 1 Chr. 21, 1. Job 1, 6 sq.
Zech. 3, 1. 2. "So Wisd. 2,24. Test. XII
Patr. p. 672,691. Meton. once, John 6, 70
KOI t vfj.(av els StajSoXds evTiv, and one of
you is a devil, i. q. vibs 5ia/3oXov Acts 13,
10 ; comp. Matt. 16, 23. Mark 8, 33.
SiayyeX\&), f. yeXeo, (8id intens. ay-
yt XXw,) to announce fully, i. e. generally,
every where, to publish, to declare ; c. ace.
Luke 9, 60. Pass. Rom. 9, 17. Sept. for
1Q& Ex. 9, 16. So Dem. 163. 8. Xen.
Mem. 2. 6. 36. Also to announce, to give
notice, publicly, c. ace. Acts 21, 26. So
Hdian. 2. 5. 5. Xen. An. 1. 6. 2.
Bidye, Luke 11,8; see in ye no. 1 . a.
BiayiVOfxai. (yiVojuai q. v.) to become or
to be through all time, i. e. continually, al
ways, 2 Mace. 11, 26. Xen. Mem. 2. 8. 5.
In N. T. aor. 2 Sieyei/o/xjjK, of time, to be
through, to be past, particip. Mark 16, 1 KOI
8iay(vop.tvov rov (ra/3|3arou. Acts 25, 13.
27, 9. So Hdian. 1. 10. 1. Pol. 2. 19. 7.
BiayiVfOCTKO), f. jv^a-opai, (yii/axT-Kco,)
to know through and through, fully, accu
rately, Sept. Deut. 2, 7. Xen. Mem. 3. 1.
9. In N. T. in a judicial sense, to know
thoroughly, to inquire into fully, c. ace.
Acts 23, 15. 24, 22. So Dion. Hal. Ant.
2. 14. Thuc. 6. 29.
, f. icro), (yi/o)pia>,) to make
knoivn throughout all places, every where,
to tell abroad, to publish, c. ntpi TWOS Luke
2, 17.
ea?, ^, (Stayii/too-Ko),) pr.
full knowledge ; in N. T. in a judicial
sense, examination, trial, Acts 25, 21.
Diod. Sic. 1. 60. Plato Legg. 936. a.
Biayoyyvfa. f. vo-w, (yoyyvo> q. v.)
to murmur through the whole time, con
tinually, to keep murmuring, absol. Luke
15, 2. 19, 7. Sept. for ^ Ex. 15, 24.
Ecclus. 24, 34. Heliodor. 7. 27. See Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 358.
Siayprjyopeo), S>, f. ^crco, (ypr/yope o),)
to wake through the night, to keep awake,
Hdian. 3. 4. 8. In N. T. to be fully awake,
Luke 9, 32.
BidyWj f. |o), (uyo>,) to lead or bring
through or over, Sept. for TOSri 2 Sam.
12. 31. Wisd. 10, 18. Xen. AnTal 4. 28.
In N. T. of time, to bring through, i. e. to
lead, to pass, c. ace. TJO-U^IOI/ /3/oi> 1 Tim. 2,
2. With TOV fiiov impl. i. q. to live, fv TIVI
Tit. 3, 3. So 8. TOV 0iov ML H. An. 16.
23. Xen. Hi. 7. 10 ; absol. c. tv TIVI Plut.
Timol. 3. Xen. Venat. 12. 15.
f. degopat, Mid. depon.
i,) to receive through a series of per
sons, to receive by succession, to succeed to ;
C. ace. Acts 7, 45 TJV [O-KIJVT/V] . . . 8ia8e-
^dfMevoi ol Trarepey. Hdian. 4. 2. 20. Diod.
Sic. 11. 7.
8id8r)/J,a, O.TOS, TO, (SiaSf w,) pr. some
thing bound quite around ; hence a diadem,
the symbol of royal dignity, Rev. 12, 3.
13, 1. 19, 12. Sept. for -ins Esth. 1, 11 ;
tpS Is. 62, 3. Hdian. 6/2. 3. Xen. 8.
3. 13.
oiaoiow/u, f. Scoo-co, (St Sco/ii,) to give or
deliver over through various hands, i. e.
1. to deliver over as to a successor, c. ace.
Rev. 17, 13 Rec. T^V egova-lav avTcov TW
37pi a> StaSiScoo-oiwi . Others here read
simpl. SMacriv. Thuc. 1. 76. Plato Rep.
328. a.
2. to deal out, to distribute, with ace. of
thing and dat. of pers. Luke 18, 22 irdvra
. . .8id8os TTTCOXO IS. John 6, 11 ; dat. impl.
Luke 11, 22. Pass. c. dat. Acts 4, 35.
Pol. 3. 76. 13. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 10, 11.
ioo^o?, ou, , 17, iae^o/xai, a suc
cessor in office, Acts 24, 27. Ecclus. 46, 1.
Hdian. 3. 2. 6. Thuc. 3. 115.
f. a>o-<a, (fcowu/ii,) to gird
quite around, i. e. firmly, tightly ; with ace.
of pers. John 13, 4 Ste ^Wfj/ tavrov. Pass.
perf. v. 5. Mid. to gird tightly around one
self, with ace. of garment, John 21,7; see
in ava^u>vw}ii. Sept. Ez. 23, 15. Luc
Quom. Hist, conscr. 3. Thuc. 1. 6
170
j, TJS, f), (8tari 3jj/u,) pr. a dis
position, arrangement. Hence
1. Of a testamentary disposition, a testa
ment, a will, Heb. 9, 16. 17. Plut. de
Adulat. 28. Dem. 1136. 12. Plato Legg.
922. c. 923. c, e. So usually in Greek
writers.
2. a covenant, i. e. a mutual arrangement,
embracing mutual promises on mutual con
ditions ; Gal. 3, 15. Sept. and ni"i2 1 Sam.
18, 3. 23, 18. al. ssep. So Aristoph. Av.
[434] 439. Suidas, StaS?^ a-w^Kr].
Spec, in N. T. of God s covenants with
men, i. e. the divine promises on condition
of obedience, viz.
a) The Abrahamic covenant, confirmed
also to the other patriarchs, of which cir
cumcision was the sign ; see Gen. 15, 1-18.
17, 1-19. So Luke 1, 72 comp. 73. Acts
3, 25. Gal. 3, 17 ; called also fj Sta3. Trepi-
Top,ijs, Acts 7, 8. Sept. and fvna Gen. 15,
18, 17, 2. 4. al. Comp. 2 Mace/ 8, 15.
b) The Mosaic covenant, entered into at
Mount Sinai, with sacrifice and the blood
of victims ; see Ex. 24, 3-12. Deut. 5, 2 sq.
where Sept. for W\$ . So Heb. 8, 9 bis.
9, 20 ; called also rj irpwTrj StaStyK?;, the first
covenant, i. e. the old or Jewish dispensa
tion, in antithesis to the gospel, Heb. 9, 15.
Heb. 9, 4 bis, TTJV Kift&rbv TTJS SiaSTj/o;? . . .
/cat al TrXdKes rrjs B. the ark which was the
symbol of God s presence under the Mosaic
covenant, and the tables of the law which
the people had covenanted to obey. Rev. 1 1 ,
19, comp. Heb. 8, 5. (So Sept. and n""i3
Num. 10, 33. Deut. 9, 9. 11.) The Mosaic
covenant was strictly the renewal or con
firmation of the Abrahamic ; hence Paul
uses the plural 8ta3i}/cai, Rom. 9, 4. Eph.
2, 12. Meton. the ancient covenant being
contained in the Mosaic books, StaS^K?? is
put for the book of the covenant, the Mosaic
writings, the law, Heb. rni fi ; 2 Cor. 3, 14
avdyvacris TTJS TraXatar S. Sept. and ni ia
Deut. 4, 13. So Ecclus. 24, 23 /3t/3Xoj
8ia%r]Kr)s. For Gal. 4, 24 see in lett. c.
c) The new covenant, promised of old
and sanctioned by the blood of Christ, the
gospel dispensation; comp. Jer. 31, 31 sq.
where Sept. for n^a- So Heb. 8, 10 et
10, 16 et Rom. 11, 27, quoted from Jer. 31,
33. 34, comp. Is. 27, 9. Heb. 10, 29 ; called
also vea 8. Heb. 12, 24 ; Kaivrj 8. Matt. 26,
28. Mark 14, 24. Luke 22, 20. 1 Cor. 11,
25. 2 Cor. 3, 6. Heb. 8, 8. 9, 15 ; Kpelrrov
5. Heb. 7, 22. 8, 6 ; 8. al&vios 13, 20 ; 8.
favTcpa (impl.) 8, 7. Hence, Gal. 4, 24
8vo Statical, the two covenants^ the old and
the new.
Oiaipeo l$ : ews, r), (Siatpew,) division, act
of dividing, Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 55. In N. TV
distinction, difference; 1 Cor. 12,4. 5. 6.
diaipeaeis, diversities^ differences, classes of
gifts, etc. Sept. for ri^ brra O f the classes
or sections of the priests, 2 Chr. 8, 14. Ezra
6, 18. So Diod. Sic. 2. 31 Stai peo-ts T>V
Plato Soph. 267. b.
, aor. 2 8iei\ov, (8id of sep.
atpew,) to take apart, to separate, to divide
into parts, Sept. for "ilnla Gen. 15, 10. al.
Luc. D. Mort. 16. 3. Plato Soph. 221. e.
In N. T. to divide out, to distribute, c. ace.
et dat. Luke 15, 12. 1 Cor. 12, 11. Sept.
for p^n Josh. 18, 5. So Plut. ^Em. Paul.
16. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 51.
SiaKaSrap%a), f. iVco, (KaZapifa,) Att.
fut. -t&>, Buttm. 95. 7, and n. 14 ; to cleanse
thoroughly, c. ace. Matt. 3, 12 et Luke 3,
17 rrjv akwa, by throwing up the grain
against the wind with a fork, TO TTTVOV;
hence i. q. \iKp.qv TT/V SXaiva Ruth 3, 2.
See Bibl. Res. in Palest. II. p. 277. Comp.
8iaKa%aipeii> TTJV aXo>, Alciphron. 3. 26.
Sta/careXey^o/xat, f. gopai, Mid. de-
pon. (8id intens. /careXeyxoo,) to confute ut
terly, c. dat. Acts 18, 28.
$ICUCOV6(0, o>, f. Jjo-to, (Sta/coz/oy,) impf,
8ir)Kovovv, aor. 1 SnjKoV^cra, Pass. aor. 1 8ir)-
Kovr)%nv ; for the augm. see Buttm. 86. n.
4. To wait or attend upon, to minister, to
serve.
1 . Of persons, to wait upon, to serve any
one, pr. with dat. of pers. a) Genr. as a
master or guest ; Matt. 8, 15 /cat Si^/coVei nv-
rols. Mark 1, 31. Luke 4, 39. John 12, 26
bis. Philem. 13 ; absol. Luke 22, 26. Matt.
20, 28 bis. Mark 10, 45 bis. (Dem. 362.
ult. SiaKovelv Sea-TTOTrj. Plut. Symp. 1. 10.
2 T) 8ia.K.ovovaa. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 8.) Spec,
of those who wait at table, c. dat. Luke 12,
37. 17, 8 ; absol. Luke 10, 40. 22, 27 bis.
John 12, 2. So Diod. Sic. 5. 28, 40. Xen.
An. 4. 5. 33. b) In a wider sense, to mi
nister to the wants of any one, to supply
one s wants, e. g. food, clothing, c. dat.
Matt. 4, 11. 25, 44. Mark 1,13; Matt. 27,
55. Mark 15, 41 ; also with drro c. gen.
Luke 8, 3 BITJKOVOVV avrco aV6 TU>V inrap ^ov-
TCOV avrais. So by means of alms collected
by the churches, the distribution of alms,
Rom 15, 25. Heb. 6, 10 bis. 1 Pet. 4, 11.
c) Also to be the attendant or minister of
any one ; as Timothy and Eratosthenes are
said to be SiaKovovvres r& IlavXw Acts
19, 22. Comp. Heb. rVitfla josh. 1, 1. Ex.
24, 13; where Sept. vnovpyos and irapf-
d) Tn the primitive church, to
fill the office of a 8id.Kovos, to perform the du
ties of a deacon, i. e. to have charge of
the sick and the poor, absol. 1 Tim. 3, 10.
13.
2. In respect to tilings ; to minister any
thing to any one, to administer, to provide ;
c. ace. of tiling, 2 Tim. 1, 18 oa-a tv E<peVa>
SiJ/KoVrjo-f . Pass. 2 Cor. 3, 3 eVtoroX^ Xpt-
CTTOV 8iaKovT]^flaa v<p rjp.5>i>, ministered by
us, i. e. written by our aid or ministry, by
us. (Anacr. 9. 14 Ai/aKpeoiri 8taKov5> TO-
cravTa. Theophr. Char. 2. 4.) Also to mi
nister any thing to one s wants ; c. fls, 1 Pet.
4, 10 tls tavTovs [i. q. (Is aXXijXous] euro
8iaKovovvTfs, comp. v. 11. So of alms, %d.-
pis, collected by the churches, to adminis
ter, to distribute, Pass. 2 Cor. 8, 19. 20.
(Comp. Lucian. Asin. 53.) Spoken of pro
phets who minister, i. e. announce, deliver
the divine message, c. ace. et dat. 1 Pet. 1,
12 ; so Jos. Ant. 6. 13. 6. Once with dat.
of thing, Acts 6, 2 SiaKoveiv rpanfais, to
serve tables for the poor, comp. v. 1 ; i. e. to
have charge of the alms and the supply of
the poor. So Heliodor. 5. p. 218 ; comp.
ministrare velis Virg. ^En. 10. 218, where
see Heyne s note.
ouiKOVLa, as, f), (SiaKoj/os,) 1 . attendance,
ministry, service, e. g. as towards a guest, at
table or in hospitality, Luke 10, 40. 1 Cor.
16, 15. So Xen. CEc. 7. 41. Also genr. as
to a friend or master, 2 Cor. 11, 8. 2 Tim.
4, 11. Heb. 1, 14. So Plut. de Adulat. 3.
Thuc. 1. 133.
2. Spec, ministry, ministration, in the
offices and duties of religion, a) Chiefly
of apostles and teachers ; Acts 1, 17. 25. 6,
4 8iaK. TovXayov. 20,24 21, 19. Rorn. 11,
13. 1 Cor. 12,5. 2 Cor. 3, 8 rj 8. TOV nvtv-
fiaros- v. 9 fj 8. TTJS 8iKaiocrvvrjs. 4, 1. 5, 18
17 8. TTJS KaTaXXayTjy. 6, 3. Eph. 4, 12. Col.
4, 17. 1 Tim. 1, 12. 2 Tim. 4, 5. Also by
antith. spoken of the ministration of the old
dispensation, 17 8. rov Sai/drov V. TTJS /eara-
Kpi o-ew? 2 Cor. 3, 7. 9. Once of the office
of a SICIKOVOS q. v. the administration of the
external affairs of the church, Rom. 12, 7
bis ; comp. Acts 6, 1 sq. Comp. genr. Plut.
Aristid. 21. Plato Rep. 371. c. b) In re
lation to the sick or the poor, ministry, ser
vice, spec, in collecting and distributing alms
and contributions. Acts 6, 1. 12, 25 comp.
11, 30. Rom. 15, 31 rj fiiatovta p.ov f/ fls
ifpovo-aXjj/x, comp. v. 26. 2 Cor. 9, 12. Rev.
2, 19. Melon, i. q. aid.relirf, Acts 11,29 tig
8iaKoviav TTc/x^at. 2 Cor. 8, 4. 9, 1. 13. So
Act. Thorn. 56 eVcd/u<rai ^pij/zara rroXXa els
8iaKoviav Totv TjcSj/.
171 Sia/cpiva)
ota.KOVO<?, ov, 6, 17, a waiter, attendant,
servant, minister. Usually derived from 6\d,
KOVIS, one dusty from running, comp. lyKo-
ve<a ; better with Buttmann from an obsol.
8iaKto or 8irjKca, to run, to hasten, kindr. with
8i(OK(a ; pr. a runner, messenger. Buttm.
Lexil. I. p. 218-221.
1 . Pr. of those who wait on guests or at
table, a waiter, attendant ; John 2, 5. 9.
Pol. 31. 4. 5. Xen. Mem. 1. 5. 2. Among
the Greeks, ot 8id.Koi>oi were a higher class
than ot SovXoi; so Athen. 10. p. 192. b.
8ov\os ov8fls fy 6 8iaKovri(rcov, dXX oi vtoi
T&V e XeuSf pajj/ avoxoovv. Comp. Xen. 1. c.
Buttm. Lexil. I. p. 220.
2. Genr. and with a gen. of the master
or person served, a minister, servant ; Matt.
20, 26. 23, 11. Mark 9, 35. 10,43. So
Luc. Merc. cond. 26. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 8.
Also a servant, attendant of Christ, a disci
ple, John 12, 26 ; of a king, Matt. 22, 13 ;
and so 3f ov SIUKOVOS, the servant or minister
of God, Rom. 13, 4 bis. Sept. for mtaa
Esth. 2, 2. 6, 3.
3. Spec, in relation to the gospel and to
the church, a minister, a teacher, e. g. a)
With gen. of pers. for whom one ministers ;
so 8idicovos TOV 3eoC 1 Cor. 3, 5. 2 Cor. 3,
6. 6, 4. 1 Thess. 3, 2 ; 8iaK. TOV Xpia-rov
2 Cor. 11, 23. Col. 1, 7 ; 8. eV jcvpup Eph.
6, 21. Col. 4, 7 ; 8. T^S fKK\n<rias Col . 1, 25.
Also by antith. ftidicovos TOV o-aTava 2 Cor.
11, 15, comp. v. 14. b) With gen. of the
thing to be done or promoted by one s ser
vice and ministry ; Rom. 15, 8 SIOKOVOS TTC-
PLTO^JLTJS, a minister of circumcision, i. e. to
the Jews. 2 Cor. 11, IS&d*. 8iKaioa-vinjs.
Gal. 2, 17. Eph. 3, 7. Col. 1, 23. c) An
officer in the primitive church, one who has
charge of the alms and money of the church,
an overseer of the sick and the poor, an almo
ner, Phil. 1,1. 1 Tim. 3, 8. 12. 4, 6 ; see
Acts 6, 1-6. Also of a female, 17 8tdicovos,
who had charge of the female sick and
poor, Rom. 16, 1. Hence the English word
deacon, but in a different sense.
oia/coo ioi, at, a, (8is, f KaroV.) card. num.
two hundred, Mark 6, 37. John 6, 7. 21,8.
Acts 23, 23 bis. 27, 37. Rev. 11, 3. 12, 6.
StaKOVO), f. ovo-opai, (OKOVCO,) to hear
through or out, Plut. Demosth. 31 fin. Xen.
OZc. 11. 1. In N. T. to hear fully, in a ju
dicial sense, c. gen. Acts 23, 35. So Sept
and aw Deut. 1, 16.
oia/cpivco, f. i/oi, (*pu/ M .) 1. to sepa
rate throughout, wholly, completely, e. g.
Mid. to wholly separate oneself; absol. Jude
22 ots p-fv fXeerrf 8iaKpiv6fjLevoi, on some
(the unbelievers) have compassion, separat
ing yourselves wholly from them. Others
read ScaKpivofj-evovs, the doubting, as in
no. 3.b; comp. De Wette in loc. SoHdian.
3. 1. 9 6 Tavpos 8iaKpivd TO. f%vr). Plut. de
Def. Orac. 39. Trop. to cause to differ, to
make a distinction, as between persons ;
c. ace. 1 Cor. 4, 7 rls yap ere SiaKplvei.
Acts 15, 9 ov8ei> 8ieKpive fjLfra^v. t)p,>v.
Comp. Luc. D. Deor. 26. 1. Plut. de Adu-
lat. 3.
2. to discern clearly, to distinguish ; and
so to estimate or judge of.
a) Pr. c. ace. of thing, Matt. 16, 3 TO p.ev
npocranrov TOV ovpavov yti/oxr/cere SiaKpivfiv.
1 Cor. 11, 29 /zj) diaKpivcov TO <ru>p.a TOV KV-
ptov, sc. as represented in the bread ; comp.
10, 16. Plut. Conjug. Prsec. 20 w Se 8ia-
Kplvat TO iftiov r) TO dXXdrptoi>. Plato Charm.
171. c.
b) Trop. to estimate, to judge of, to form
an opinion or conclusion ; absol. 1 Cor. 14,
29, comp. 1 John 4, 1. With ace. of pers.
1 Cor. 11, 31 el yap tavTovs 8ieKpivofji(i>, OVK
av eKpivojj.&a, for if we judged ourselves,
formed a right estimate of ourselves ; comp.
v. 28. Sept. for ^3 Job 12, 11. Plato
Legg. 742. c. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 9.
c) In a judicial sense, to judge, to decide,
between parties ; so 1 Cor. 6, 5 BiaKplvai
dva /jifo-ov TOV d8f\(f)ov avTov. Sept. for
BB1 Ex. 18, 16 Luc. D. Mort. 30. 1.
Plato Legg. 847. b.
3. Mid. BiaKpivopai, with Pass. aor. 1
8iKpfar]v, pr. to separate oneself from, to
be at variance with ; and so, to contend with
in arms Pol. 2. 22. 11. Xen. Ag. 1. 33.
Hence in N. T.
a) Trop. to contend or strive with, to dis
pute with, c. dat. Jude 9 ; c. Trpos Tiva, Acts
11, 2. Sept. c. dat. for "jiTa Jer. 15, 10 ;
c. Trpos for BBC g Z- 2 0, 35. Luc. Pseu-
dosoph. 5 ; c. dat. Pol. 18. 35. 4.
b) Tiop. to be at variance with oneself,
to doubt, to waver ; absol. Matt. 21, 21.
Rom. 4, 20. 14, 23. James 1, 6 6 yap 8ia-
Kpivofifvos. With ace. of manner, fj,r)8ev
8iaKpiv6p.fvos, nothing doubting, Acts 10,
20. 11, 12. James 1, 6. Also emphat. ^
8taKpi%rjvai eV TTJ Kap8iq Mark 11, 23 ; and
so James 2, 4 Kal ov Ste/cpi Sr/re eV eavTots,
do ye not then doubt in yourselves 1 are ye
not then become doubtful in the faith ?
comp. v. 1.
oid/cpiai,?, fa >s, {], (diaKpivo),) a discern
ing clearly, a distinguishing ; and hence, a
judging of, estimation, see in 8iaicpiva> no.
2. So Heb. 5, 14 -rrpos 8ia.Kpio-iv KoXoC re
KCU KdKov. 1 Cor. 12, 10 Siaicpio-fis Trvevpa-
TWV, comp. 14, 29 and 1 John 4, 1. Rom.
14, 1 prf els diaKpicrfis SioXoyio-jucoi/, not to
judgments of thoughts, i. e. not so as to
make oneself the judge of their doubts or
scruples. Apoll. Rhod. 4.1169. Plato Legg.
937. b. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 27.
SiaK(0\va), f. va-v, OoAvw,) to Under
throughout, to forbid utterly ; c. ace. Matt.
3, 14 6 fie laidvvrjs 8ifKu>\vev ai>Tov, the impf.
here expressing an action not completed, de
conatu, Winer 41. 3. c. Matth. 497. c.
Judith 12, 7. Pol. 3. 19. 4. Xen. Hell. 1. 6.
28, 36.
, f. ^o-co, (XaXew,) 1. to
speak with others, to converse, to commune ;
see did note, lett. e. Luke 6, 11 SteXdXovi/
Trpos d\\t)\ovs. Pol. 23. 9. 6 Trpbs d\\rj-
\ovs. Eurip. Cycl. 175 8iaXa\rjo-op.fv TL o~oi.
Diod. Sic. 14. 64.
2. to talk of every where, to tell abroad ;
Pass. Luke 1, 65. Symm. for "^ Ps. 51,16.
ia\.eyofj,ai, f. Xe|o/*at, Mid. depon.
(Xe yw,) Pass. aor. 1 8if\f^r]v with Mid. sig-
nif. Buttm. 113. n. 5 ; to lay out separately
before the mind of any one ; hence, to dis
course, to reason, fo dispute, with any one.
a) With an adjunct, of person ; c. dat. Acts
17, 2 SteXeyero avTols dirb T5)vypa(f)S)i>. V. 17.
18, 19. 20, 7 ; with Trpos Tiva Mark 9, 34
Acts 24, 12 ; absol. Acts 18, 4. 19, 8. 9.
20, 9. So c. dat. Pol. 15. 9. 1. Xen. Mem.
1. 6. 11 ; Trpos Tiva Plut. Coriol. 27. Xen.
Mem. 1. 6. 1. b) With an adjunct of
thing ; e. g. <nepi TWOS, about or of any
thing, Acts 24, 25 ; and so Jude 9 TU> 8.
8iaKpiv6fJ.evos SieXeyero rrept TOV M. cra>/i<z-
TOS, he disputed about the body of Moses,
strove for it ; comp. Sept. StaXeyo/nat for
^Ij Judg. 8, 1. So c. mpi Plut. Pomp.
4. Plato Legg. 686. d. Xen. Hell. 2. 2. 11.
c) Simply of exhortation, to speak to, to talk
with, c. dat. Heb. 12, 5 TJTIS V/MV as viols
SiaXe yerat. So Hdian. 1. 5. 2. Thuc. 8. 93
dvf/p di>8pl 8ie\fyoVTO.
Sia\et7rc0, f. ^co, (XetVo),) to leave be
tween, to leave an interval, e. g. of space,
TrevTT]KovTa Tr68as Pol. 6. 30. 1 ; of time,
o\iyov xpoVoi/ Plato Phaed. 118. a. Hence
in N. T. of time, intrans. to intermit, to de
sist, to cease ; with particip. Luke 7, 45 ov
SieXtTre KaTa<pi\ovo-a, she hath not ceased
kissing my feet ; see Buttm. 144. 6. Sept.
for ^n Jer. 44, 18. So Luc. Vit. auct. 13.
Xen. Apol. Socr. 16.
StaXe/cro?, O v, 17, (SiaXeyo/iat,) discourse,
Plato Conv. 208. a ; mode of speech, diction,
173
Plalo Therct. 183. b.In N. T. language
of a country or district, a dialect, idiom, Acts
1, 19. 2, 6. 8. 21, 40. 22, 2. 26, 14. So
Jos. Ant. 3. 1. 6. Pol. 1. 80. 6. Plut. Numa
10.
SiaXXacrcro) v. -TT&), f. co, (aXXao-o-co,)
to change between, to change for another, to
exchange, 2 Mace. 6, 27. Xen. Hell. 1. 6. 4.
In N. T. trop. to change the feelings
towards any one, to reconcile; only Pass.
aor. 2 imperat. c. dat. Matt. 5, 24 SioXXay?;-
2t r<u u8eX<pa> a~ov, be reconciled to thy bro
ther . So Sept. 1 Sam. 29, 4. Thuc. 8. 70 ;
Act. c. ace. Plut. Mor. II. p. 135. Xen. Hell.
1. 6. 7.
8id\oji^OfJiai : f. ia-opuu, Mid. depon.
(Xoyi b/Mu.) to reckon through, to settle an
account, c. rrpos TWO. Dem. 1236. 17. In
N. T. trop. to take account of, to consider, to
reason with. a) Genr. and so with trap
tavrois, with themselves, Matt. 21, 25 ; irpos
eavrovs id. Mark 11,31 Lachm. Luke 20, 14 ;
fv tavro is id. Matt. 16, 7. 8. Mark 2, 8. Luke
12, 17 ; tv rais Kap8iais avrutv M^rk 2, 6. 8.
Luke 5. 22 ; so with Trtpi TWOS added, Luke
3, 15; absol. Luke 1, 29. 5, 21. Mark 8,
16. Also with OTI, because that, Mark 8, 17 ;
on thai, John 11, 50. Sept. c. ace. for
Ps. 77, 6. So jEl. V. H. 14. 43; irpos t>
Isaeus 191. pen. Plato Soph. 231. c. b)
Also to reason, to discuss, to dispute, irpos
tavrovs Mark 9, 33, comp. v. 34. So Xen.
Mem. 3. 5. 1.
O v, 6, (SiaXoy/^o/xai,) a
reckoning through, settlement of accounts,
Dem. 951. 20. In N. T. consideration, rea
soning, thought. a) Genr. Matt. 15, 19.
Mark 7, 21. Luke 2, 35. 5, 22. 6. 8. 9, 47.
24, 38. Rom. 1,21. 14, 1 (see in 8taK/>m)-
1 Cor. 3, 20. James 2, 4 Kpiral SioXoyt-
<Tp.wv ITOVT]PCJV, judges of (having) evil
thoughts, unjust, partial. Sept. for fS^ri ?
Prov. 21, 18. Is. 59, 7. So Arr. Epict. 1. 9.
10. Pol. 3. 17. 8. Plato Ax. 367. a. b)
Spec, reasoning, discussion, dispute ; Phil.
2, 14 x^pts yoyyvcr/iwi (cat SiaXoyicr/icof.
1 Tim. 2, 8 ; so Luke 9, 46, comp. Mark
9, 33. 34. So Ecclus. 9, 15. Plut. Mor. II.
p. 23.
otaXuto, f. VO-GJ, (Xuw,) to loose through
out, to dissohe, i. e. to disperse, to break up,
a multitude, Pass. Acts 5, 36. So an as
sembly Hdot. 7. 10. 4 ; an army Hdian. 5.
2. 6. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 6, 10.
SiapapTVpoiJuii, f. ovpai, Mid. depon.
(fiapTvpop.ai, ) to call throughout to witness,
i. e. God and man, to protest solemnly, Sept.
Deut. 4, 26. Dem. 275. 17. Xen. Hell. 3. a
13. In N. -T. to testify fully.
1 . Genr. and implying strong affirmation,
to testify fully, to declare openly ; c. dat.
1 Thess. 4, 6 Ka3w? . . . vp.lv /cat 8ifp.aprvpd-
p,%a. Acts 20, 23 TO 7rvfvp.a . . . Sta/xaprvpe-
TCLL p.oi \f-yov. With acc. Acts 8, 25. 20, 24.
23, 11. With acc. and dat. Acts 18, 5 8ia-
p.apTvpop,evos rois louSaicxs TOV I. X. 20. 21.
28, 23. Once c. OTI Acts 10, 42. Of a sa
cred writer, with Xey<oi>, Heb. 2, 6
paro 8e TTOV TIS Xeycov. Sept. for
Deut. 32, 46. Jos. Ant. 9. 8. 3. Plato
Phaedr. 260. e, 8iap.. on. .
2. In exhortations, i. q. to admonish, to
charge earnestly ; absol. Acts 2, 40 8itp.apTv-
ptTo Kal Trape/caXf t \eya>v. With dat. of pers.
and Iva p.f], Luke 16, 28. Emphat. with eVco-
TTIOV TOV Seov v. TOV Kvpiov, and dat. of pers.
impl. 1 Tim. 5,21. 2 Tim. 2, 14. 4, 1. Sept.
forT Sn Ex. 19, 21. Pol. 1. 37. 4. Plut.
Cimon 16. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 17.
S(,afj,d%o/j,ai, f. rjo-opcu, Mid. depon. (p.a-
Xop.ai,) to fight with another, see in Sta note,
lett. e ; c. dat. Xen. An. 7. 4. 10. In N. T.
trop. to contend in words, to strive; Acts
23, 9 oifpaxovro \fyovres. So Ecclus. 8, 1.
Luc. Hermot. 36. Plato TheaeL 178. e.
oiafjieva), f. vo>, (jueixo,) to remain
through, to continue in the same place, Xen.
An. 7. 1. 6. In N. T. of state, condition,
to remain without change, to continue, to
endure; absol. Heb. 1, 11 8iap.eveis, from
Ps. 102, 27 comp. 28, where Sept. for
T?5. 2 Pet. 3, 4 Trdvra OVTO> 8iap.evfi, comp.
Ps. 119. 90 where Sept. for "ia. \Vith an
adj. Luke 1, 22 8ifp.fve Kaxpos. So with
Trpos Tiva, to remain unto, Gal. 2, 5 ; p-trd
TWOS, to remain with any one, i. e. constant
to him, Luke 22, 28. Pol. 1. 18. 6. Xen.
Mem. 4. 7. 7 ; c. adj. Plut. Symp. 7. 4. 1 ;
c. dat. Xen. Hell. 7. 1. 44.
Siafj,epia), f. t o-w, (pfpifa,) to dispart,
to divide up, to cut up, Plato Legg. 849. d.
In N. T.
1 . to part or portion out, to divide up or
out, to distribute ; c. acc. et dat. Acts 2, 45
KOI 8iep.piov avTa Trdira. Luke 22, 17 ;
acc. Mark 15, 24 Rec. Sept. for f^n Judg.
5, 30. 2 Sam. 6, 19. So Plato Phil. 15. e.
Xen. An. 7. 1. 40, where others 8iap.fTp(1v.
Mid. plur. to divide among themselves,
e. g. TO. IfjLaTia Matt. 27, 35. Mark 15, 24 G.
Luke 23, 34; with dat. e avTotr added Matt.
27, 35 and John 19, 24, quoted from Ps. 22,
19 where Sept. for P^H. Pass, or Mid.
particip. Acts 2, 3 8iap.fpi.6iJifvai yXtocrcrat
axm nvpos, tongues as of fire divided out or
174
dividing themselves out to all ; and it (the
fire, or a tongue) sat upon each of them.
2. Trop. of discord, dissension, only in
Pass, to be divided ; c. ri riva against any
one, Luke 11, 17. 18 ; also eVi TIVI id. 12,
52. 53.
SiafiepicrfAos, ov, 6, (8tap.epto>,) a word
disapproved by the grammarians, Poll. Onom.
8. 136. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 511 ; division, dis
tribution, Diod. Sic. 1 1 . 47. Plato Legg.
771. d ; a part, portion, Sept. Ez. 48, 29.
In N. T. division, dissension, Luke 12, 51.
oiavefJ,Q), f. pa, (ye /iw,) to distribute
throughout, to Till, Sept. Deut. 29, 26.
Hdian. 2. 11. 13, 14. Xen. Mem. 3. 14. 1.
In N. T. trop. to spread abroad, to publish,
Pass, els TOV \aov Acts 4, 17.
Siaveva), f. evo-u, (vfva>,) to nod or wink
repeatedly, to beckon, to continue nodding or
making signs with the head and eyes ; c.
dat. Luke 1 , 22 KOI avrbs r\v Siavevcov avTols.
Sept. for "p? yy> Ps. 35, 19. Ecclus. 27,
22 Siavfvav oc|>3aX/ia>. Diod. Sic. 3. 18
TCUS Kf<pdkcus. Luc. D. Meretr. 3. 2.
BiavorjfACt,) aros,ro, (iavoeop,ai,) thought,
purpose, what has passed through one s
mind, Luke 11, 17. Sept. for ttatiria
Is. 55,9. Plut Phocion5. Plato Prot. 348. d.
otavota,) as, rj, (8iavoe o/u,) a thinking
through, thought, purpose, Hdot. 1. 90.
Thuc. 5. 9. In N. T. the faculty of thought.
1. the mind, the understanding; Matt.
22, 37 ev o\7 rfj diavoiq (TOV. Mark 12, 30.
Luke 10,27. Eph. 1, 18Rec. 4, 18. 1 Pet.
1, 13. 2 Pet. 3, 1. Heb. 8, 10 and 10, 16,
quoted with variation from Jer. 31, 33
where Sept. for 3nj3 Sept. for ^b Gen. 17,
17. Hdian. 2. 9. 15. Xen. Mem. 3. 12. 6.
2. Meton. understanding, insight, 1 John
5, 20. Sept. for ^ Ex. 35, 25. 36, 1.
3. Meton. mind, for the mode of thinking
and feeling, disposition of mind, the feel
ings; Col. 1, 21 ex^pol rfi ftiavoiq. Plur.
Eph. 2, 3 ra SeAjj/iara . . . rS>v 8iavoiS>v. So
2 Mace. 5, 17. Plato Rep. 503. c. Xen.
OEc. 10. 1. Luke 1, 51 vTrepytpavoi 8ia-
voiq xapSias, those proud in the disposition
of their heart ; comp. Heb. Sb ^SN Is. 46,
12. Sept. 1 Chr. 29, 18 eV tiuivoia Kap8ias.
Baruch 1, 22.
St,avolya>, f. <a, (oWy<,) to open
through, to lay quite open ; e. g. gates, Pass.
Plut. Timol. 12. In N. T. only in phrases,
6. g. a) TTO.V apcrev 8iavolyov TTJV p-rjrpav,
every male opening the womb, i. e. the first
born, Luke 2, 23. Sept. for crn 1125 Ex.
13. 12. 34, 19. b) 8iavoiyetv ras anoas,
to open the ears, to cause to hear, to restore
the hearing, Pass. Mark 7, 34. 35. So Heb.
D-iatx nns j s . 35, 5, Sept. dvoiyv. c)
Trop. 8iavoiyeiv TOVS o<p3aA/iovs, to open
the eyes of any one, to cause to see what
before was not seen, Luke 24, 3 1 . Sept. and
BT? tt|5<? 2 K. 6, 17. So pr. Plato Lys.
210. a. d) Trop. 8iavoiyeiv rbv vovv, rrjv
Kap8iav, to open tlie mind, the heart, to make
able and willing to understand and receive,
Luke 24, 45. Acts 16, 14. So Sept. Hos.
2, 15. 2 Mace. 1, 4. Themist. 2. p. 29. a.
e) Trop. footoiytot ras ypa(pds, to open the
Scriptures, i. q. to unfold, to explain, Luke
24, 32. Acts 17, 3. So Heb. fins p s . 119,
130, Sept. 87jXa)(riy Xdycoi/.
SuLVVKTepevo), f. o-w, (Wrepevw, j/v,)
to pass the whole night, intrans. with eV of
manner, Luke 6, 12. Sept. Job 2, 9. Hdian.
5. 8. 15. Diod. Sic. 13. 62.
oiavvct), f. o-ct), (di/vo),) to bring through
to an end, to complete, to finish, c. ace. TOV
TT\OVV Acts 21, 7. 2 Mace. 12, 17. ^El.
V. H. 2. 3. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 28 686v.
Siairavro?, see in 8td I. 2. a.
continued rubbing, disputing, wrangling,
1 Tim. 6, 5 ; so in Mss. and later editions,
instead of TrapaSiarptjSjj in Rec. q. v. See
Winer 16. 4. n. Tittm. Syn. in N. T. p.
233.
StttTTepaft), , f. do-a, (Trepaw,) to pass
through or over, to cross over, e. g. a lake,
absol. Matt. 9, 1. 14, 34. Mark 5, 21. 6,
53 ; a gulf, with npos riva to any one, Luke
16, 26 ; the sea, with els c. ace. of country,
Acts 21, 2. Sept. 8. TOV lopddvrjv for 1?5
2 Sam. 19, 15; TTJV ZaXda-aav Is. 23, 2.
Pol. 11. 18. 4. Xen. Yen. 9. 18.
SiarrXeo), f. tvo-ca, (jrAe co,) to sail
through or over, c. ace. TO TreXayoy Acts 27,
5. Hdian. 8. 6. 1 1 ; c. fig Xen. An. 7. 8. 1.
SiaTTOveo/jiai, ovp.ai, f. ^o-o/jat, Mid.
depon. (TToveco,) to labour through, to work
out, to produce with labour, Xen. Cyr. 3. 1.
28 ; to exercise, to practise. Plato Phaedr.
273. e ; to suffer pain, to be hurt, Sept. for
MS? Ecc. 10, 9. In N. T. trop. to be
pained, grieved, indignant, Acts 4, 2. 16, 18.
So Hesych. 8iaTrovr)%fis- "hvirw Seis. Comp.
Trot>eofj.ai to be in distress, anxiety, Horn. II.
9. 12.
&ia 7ropevo/J,(U, f. o-op,ai, Pass, depon.
(Tropetlco,) to go or pass through a place ; c.
ace. TO.S TroXetf Acts 16, 4 ; 8ta c. gen.
Luke 6, 1 ; Kara c. ace. 13, 22; absol. 18,
36. Rom. 15, 24. Sept. for "OS Zeph. 2,
Siairopea)
175
15. So c. ace. Xen. An. 2. 5. 18 ; 8td Pol.
3. 68. 12; absol. Xen. An. 2. 2. 11.
oiaTropea), &, f. 770-00, (dnopfo),) to be
quite at a loss, to be greatly perplexed, to be
in much doubt, absol. Luke 9, 7. Acts 2,
12 ; eV lav 10, 17 ; with irepi c. gen. Acts
5, 24. So Diod. Sic. 2. 18. Plato Legg.
777. c. JE\. V. H. 4. 17 inrep rti/o?. Mid.
id. c. TTtpi, Luke 24, 4. So Plato Soph.
217. a.
8ia7rpaj/J,aTvofJ,ai, f. o-o/im, Mid. de-
pon. (n-payfJMTfvofj.ai, ) to work out or treat
of thoroughly, Plato Phaed. 77. d. 95. e.
In N. T. to work out in business, to gain by
traffic, c. ace. Luke 19, 15 ris ri 8ifjrpayp.a-
Tfvcraro. Comp. in Trpay/wzrevo/iai.
8ia7rpL03, f. tVa), (Trpi co,) to saw through
or asunder, Sept. for -iito 1 Chr. 20, 3.
Plut. de Solert. Anim. 25. Plato Conv. 193.
a ; also 8. roiis oSovras, to sqw or gnash tlie
teeth, Luc. Calumn. 24. In N. T. Mid.
t}iairpiop.ai, trop. to exasperate oneself, to
be enraged, absol. Acts 5, 33 ; rals Kap8iais
7, 54. So Hesych. 8ifrrpiovro- &vp.ovvro.
Comp. 7Tpirp.vr] KaXXei Tawp.r]8fos "Hp?/,
Antip. Thess. 43, in Anth. Gr. II. p. 107.
oiapTra^ct), f. dcro), (apirdfo),) to seize
and tear in pieces Horn. II. 16. 355. In
N. T. to seize and carry off, to plunder, to
spoil, Ijat. diripio ; c. ace. ra a-nevr), TTJV
oliciav, Matt. 12, 29 bis. Mark 3, 27 bis.
Sept. for tta Gen. 34, 27. 29; bt Deut.
28, 29. So Diod. Sic. 4. 66. Xen. An. 1.
2. 26.
Siappriyvvfjii, $iapptfcrcra>, f. w , (pijy-
wp.i q. v.) to tear through, to rend or break
asunder, c. ace. as I/xdrta Matt. 26, 65. Acts
14, 14 ; xircbi>a Mark 14, 63 ; SIKTVOV Luke
5, 6 ; 8f<rpA Luke 8, 29. Sept. for S^g
Gen. 37, 29. 34 ; pW Ps. 2, 3.- So Plut. de
Prof, in Virt. 11. Plato Phaed. 86. a. The
Jews and other nations were accustomed
to rend their garments from the bosom to
the girdle (yvp.vol 8e ra <rrtpva TU>V e crSijTcoj/
TTfpLfpprjyfj.eva>i> Jos. B. J. 2. 15. 4 ; veste a
pectore discissa, Suet. GEES. 33) in token of
grief or indignation ; see Gen. 37, 29. 34.
44, 13. Num. 14, 6. Josh. 7, 6. 2 Sam. 3,
31. al. 1 Mace. 11, 71. Jos. B. J. 2. 15. 2,
4. Philo de Joseph, p. 528, 557.
otacrcKpeci), <, f. 170-00, (a-a<pf)s, ) to make
quite clear, i. q. to make known, to tell, c.
ace. et dat. Matt. 18, 31. 2 Mace. 1, 18.
20. Pol. 1. 46. 4. Plato Legg. 754. a.
otacreifc), f. ti<ra>, (<re i a>,) to shdkethrough-
out, vehemently, ./El. V. H. 2. 14 ; irvpyov
Died. Sic. 20, 87 ; the bones from terror,
Sept. for vnBrl Job 4, 14. In N. T. trop.
to do -violence to any one, to terrify, to op
press, Lat. concutio; c. ace. Luke 3, 14.
So 3 Mace. 7, 21. Pol. 10. 26. 4.
Stacr/copTT/^o), f. lcra>, (avcoprr/fw.) found
only in late writers, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 218 ;
to scatter throughout all places, i. e.
1. Genr. to scatter abroad, to disperse,
e. g. people, a flock, c. ace. Luke 1, 51.
Pass. John 11, 52. Acts 5, 37. Matt. 26, 31
and Mark 14, 27 ra irpo^dra, quoted from
Zech. 13, 7 where Sept. for yijiri , also
Deut. 30, 3 ; rnt Zech. 1, 19. 21. So M.
V. H. 13. 45. T pol. 27. 2. 10. Trop. of
property, to dissipate, to squander, c. ace.
Luke 15, 13. 16, 1.
2. Like Heb. mt : to scatter abroad grain
to the wind, to winnow, Matt. 25, 24. 26 ;
here $ia<TKopTrieiv is put in contrast to
a-vvdyeiv, instead of the usual \tKp.dv q. v.
So rnj Ruth 3, 2 and Is. 30, 24, where
Sept. \iKfiav; but Mlb rTnt, Sept. 8ia-
r< Trvevp-ari., Ez. 5, 2. 10. 12.
&, f. do-w, (o-n-dco,) to draw
or pull asunder, to pull in pieces, Pass. Mark
5, 4. Acts 23, 10. Sept. for pM Judg
16, 9. 12. JE1. V. H. 3. 42. Xen. Eq. 5. 4.
Ota<77Teip&), f. ep, (o-Tretpaj.) pr. to sow
throughout, then to^scatter abroad as seed,
to disperse, e. g. persons, Pass. Acts 8, 1. 4.
11,19. So Sept. for rnt Lev. 26, 33;
pan Gen. 11,9. Pol. 3. T 19. 7. Xen. An
1. 8."25.
QiacrTropa, as, fj, (Siao-Trfipw.) the dis
persion, i. e. the state of dispersion in which
multitudes of the Jews lived after the cap
tivity, in Chaldea, Persia, and chiefly in
Egypt, Syria, and Asia Minor ; Sept. Jer.
34, 17. Judith 5, 19 ; comp. Jos. B. J. 7. 3.
3, TO yap Iov8atwi> yevos TTO\V pev Kara
Trd<rav rrjv oiKovp,fvr)v TrapeaTrapTai TOLS fTTi-
^coptoiy TrXficrrov Se 777 Supi a dvap.ep.iyfj,e-
vov . In N. T. meton. the dispersion, for
the dispersed, i. e. the Jews living in dis
persion, James 1,1.1 Pet. 1,1. John 7, 35
fj 8iacnropu T&V E\\T)i>a>v, i. e. the Jews
dwelling among the Gentiles generally, or
among nations that use the Greek language,
e. g. in Egypt and Asia Minor, the Hellen
ists. Sept. Ps. 147, 2 for Heb. D^rna
2 Mace. 1, 27.
8tacrT\\(t), f. eXw, (oT/XXw.) to set,
place, put asunder, e. g. TTJV a-Krjvrjr. to sever
or open, Plut. Mor. II. p. 29 ; to set apart,
Sept. for b-nan Deut. 10, 8. 19, 2. 7 ; to
distinguish, plato Euthyd. 295. d ; Mid. to
set forth distinctly, to determine, Pol. 3. 23
176
0. Plato Rep. 535. b. In N. T. Mid. to
admonish, to charge, to command, c. dat. of
pers. Mark 7, 36. Acts 15, 24 ; dat. and "iva,
Matt. 16, 20. Mark 7, 36. 9, 9; dat. and
Xey7/, Mark 8, 15 ; dat. and TroXXd, much,
straitly, Mark 5, 43 ; Pass. part, absol. Heb.
12, 20. Sept. ^ntri Ez. 3, 18-21. So
Judith 11, 12. Pol . : 16. 28. 5.
Otao"T?7yU.<Z, arcs, TO, (SiacrTTJvai, Siam;-
P.I,) a distance, interval, of time, Acts 5, 7.
Pol. 9. 1. 1. Plut. Platon. Quajst. 8. 4;
of place Xen. Ven. 2. 5.
oia(TTO\.rjj ijy, ]j, (giaoreXXco,) distinc
tion, difference, Rom. 3, 22. 10, 12. 1 Cor.
14, 7. Pol. 16. 28. 4. Plut. adv. Stoic. 38.
SiacTTpe^a)) f. ^ w , (o-rpe$o>,) to turn
or twist throughout, wholly, to distort, Xen.
Conv. 7. 3. In N. T. to pervert, e. g. a)
Persons, i. q. to turn away, c. ace. Luke
23, 2. Acts 13, 8. Sept. for S^H Ex.
5, 4. So Plut. de Stoic, repug. 31, 33. Pol.
5. 41. 1. b) Things, i. q. to wrest, c. ace.
Acts 13, 10 ras ooovs Kvpiov, i. e. to wrest
divine truth. Sept. for cjss Prov. 10, 9.
So Pol. 8. 24. 3. Dem. 1453. 13. c) Pass,
perf. part. difo-Tpappevos, see Buttm.
\ 98. n. 3. Kiihner 140. 6 ; perverted, i. e.
perverse, wicked, of persons Matt. 17, 17.
Luke 9, 41. Phil. 2, 15 ; of things Acts 20,
30. Comp. Buttm. $ 113. 7. Kiihner 5 255.
n. 5. Sept. for VninS Deut. 32, 5 ; pr.
Plato Gorg. 524. c.
otacr&>&), f. dxrcu, (o-a>co,) to save
through any thing, to bring safe through,
to preserve; Pass, to be saved or brought
safe through, to escape. a) Genr. and c.
ace. Acts 27, 43 @ov\6p.tvos Siacrwcrai TOT
ILav\ov. Pass, absol. Acts 28, 1 ; ex TWOS
V. 4 ; Sid TWOS, 1 Pet. 3, 20 dieo-^rjaav 8t
v8a.Tos, were saved through the waters, were
brought safely through ; comp. 1 Cor. 3, 15.
Sept. for oin Job 29, 12. (Dem. 1053. 26.
Thuc. 4. 120.) Prsegn. with the idea of
motion, to bring safe through to any one ;
e. g. Trpdy Tiva, Acts 23, 24 iva . . . TOV Hav\ov
Siacroxrcocrt Trpbs $ijXtKa. Pass, to escape
safe to land, eVi TTJV yrjv Acts 27, 44. Sept.
c. ds for D^a? Gen. 19, 19. Is. 37, 38. So
c. trpos Tiva Diod. Sic. 11. 44 ; em rt Arr.
Exp. Alex. 1. 5. 19. b) Spec, of the sick,
to bring safe through, to restore to health,
to heal, c. ace. Luke 7, 3 on-wy eX3cbi/ Sta-
OXOCTT/ TOV 8ov\ov O.VTOV. Pass. Matt. 14, 36.
Sept. for Bbaa Jer. 8, 20 comp. 22. So
Xen. Mem. 2/10. 2.
Siarayrj, ^ s , rj, (Siardcnra,) a dis
posing in order, disposition, arrangement ;
Acts 7, 53 eXd/3ere TOV vop.ov els Siarayas
dyyeXmv, i. e. according to (by) the arrange
ments of angels ; comp. Gal. 3, 19 6 vopos
SiaTajfls St dyyeXav. Heb. 2, 2 ; for thia
use of els comp. Matt. 12, 41. Winer 53.
a, fin. For angels as present at the giving
of the law, (not mentioned Ex. 20, 1. 19.
22,) see Sept. Deut. 33, 2 oeia>v UVTOV
ayyeXoi fier UVTOV for l ab i-fl IBS I S^aia ,
Jos. Ant. 15. 5. 3 Sdyp-ara ra ev Tols vop.ois
8t dyyeXcov vrapa TOV 3eov /ua3eWa. Spec,
in the sense of ordinance, institute, Rom.
13, 2. Elsewhere only Sept. Ezra 4, 11.
Stdrajfjia, arcs, TO , (Stardo-o-co,) an
ordinance, edict, Heb. 11, 23. Sept. Ezra
7, 11. Plut. Marcell. 24 fin.
SiaTapdaaa) v. -TTCD, f. w , (rapdo-o-o),)
/o sitr up throughout ; trop. of the mind, to
disturb, to trouble, Pass. Luke 1, 29. Dion.
Hal. 7. 35. Plato Legg. 757. a.
StaTacrcro} v. -TTCO, f. <, (rdo-o-a,) to
arrange throughout, to dispose in order, e. g.
trees Xen. CEc. 4. 21, 22; troops 2 Mace
12, 20. Xen. An. 1. 7. 1. In N. T.
1. to set fully in order, to arrange, to ap
point; e. g. Pass. Gal. 3, 19 6 VO/JLOS 5m-
Taytls 6V dyyeXooi>, see in Starayij. Pol. 3.
19. 11. Plato Legg. 746. e.
2. Spec, to appoint, to ordain, to com
mand ; c. dat. of pers. Matt. 11, 1. 1 Cor.
9, 14. 16, 1 ; with inf. of object, Luke 8,
55. Acts 18, 2. Pass. part. TO Stareray/xe-
vov, what is appointed, c. dat. Luke 3, 13.
Acts 23, 31 ; also ra Stara^SeWa id. absol.
Luke 17, 9 ; c. dat. v. 10. Sept. for c^an
Ez. 21, 19. 20. Pol. 3. 33. 6. Xen. Cyr!
8. 5. 5.
3. Mid. Siardo-o-o/iai, pr. to arrange
for oneself, in one s own behalf, Plato Phasdr.
271.b; hence, to arrange, to appoint, to
command, absol. Acts 20, 13 OVTW yap yv
Stareray/ieVos (TiaiiXos), for so Paul had
arranged for himself, appointed ; for the
Pass. perf. in Mid. signif. see Buttm. 136.
3. Winer $ 40. 3. So absol. Acts 7, 44.
1 Cor. 7, 17. 11, 34; c. dat. of pers. Tit.
1, 5. Acts 24, 23. Pol. 5. 21. 1.
oiareXea), o>, f. eo-o>, (reXew,) to bring
quite to an end, to complete, Xen. Hell. 7. 3.
4 ; of time, to spend wholly, to pass, Xen.
Cyr. 1. 2. 6. In N. T. intrans. c. adj. to
continue throughout, to remain so and -so ;
Acts 27, 33 ao-iToi StareXeTrf, comp. in did-
y, giarpt /3a>. So 2 Mace. 5, 27. Ml. V.
H. 10. 6. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 2. See Winer
46. 1. pen.
StariypeQ), >, f. TJO-W. (rqpeX) to watch
closely, to keep carefully, c. ace. Pol. 1 . 7. 7.
Start
177
Dem. 238. 9. In N. T. trop. to keep care
fully e. g. a) In the mind, c. ace. Luke
2, 51 Travra ra pr]fj.aTa ravra tv TTJ Kapbiq.
Sept. for "53SJ Gen. 37, 11. So Ecclus.
28, 5. b) With tavrov ex. TWOS, to keep
oneself Carefully from any thing, Acts 15, 29.
Comp. Sept. with pt) n-oteiv for \Q "IBIIJ
Is. 56, 2 ; also Dem. 115. 26 8. p,r; n TTO-
Soxri.
Start, see in Sui II. 1. b. a.
Start s/At, f. StaSijo-aj, (T&TJ/W,) to set,
put, place apart, in a certain ortler, to ar
range, to dispose, e. g. troops, Sept. for
c^rn i Sam. 11, 11. Thuc. 1. 126 ; events,
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 27. In N. T. only Mid.
8 1 a T i 3 f fj. a i , f. Tjcro/zat^ fa arrange or dis
pose for oneself, in one s own behalf, e. g.
1. Of what belongs to oneself. a)
Genr. i. q. to appoint, to assign, c. ace. et
dat. Luke 22, 29 bis, KOI Stan Sf/xai vfuv . . .
8acrt\fiav. Comp. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 7 rfjv Se
Svyarepa ravrrjv (<roi) eTTirpeVrfi) Sta3eV3at,
OTTCOS a/ av /3ovA>;. b) Spec, by will or tes
tament, to devise, to bequeath ; hence 6 dia-
Zfltevos, a testator, Heb. 9, 16. 17. So
Jos. Ant. 13. 16. 1. Dem. 1067. 1. Plato
Lcgg. 924. a, b, c, e.
2. Of a covenant, to arrange mutually, to
covenant with another party ; hence Start-
Sf/xa SiaSijK?;! nvi \. Trpos TWO., to make a
covenant with any one, Acts 3, 25. Heb. 8,
10 and 10, 16, quoted from Jer. 31, 33
where Sept. c. dat. for l"^2 H lS j also c.
irpos riva, Ex. 24, 8. Aristoph. Av. 439
jv p.T) SiaStoircu y ot8f 8iaZfjKrjv ffioi.
Siarpi/Bo), f. ^<, (rpia>,) to rub apart
or zra pieces, Horn. II. 11. 847; to rub or
wear away, to consume, Theogn. 917 [921].
Hdot. 7. 120. In N. T. of time, to wear
away, to pass, to spend. a) Pr. c. ace.
e. g. XP OVOV Acts 14, 3. 28 ; ry/zepay Acts
16, 12. 20, 6. 25, 6. 14. Sept. 8. r^epas
for 2 r; Lev. 14, 8. So 8. xpwoi/ Pol. 4.
57. 3. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 15. b) Absol. to
spend time in a place, i. q. to remain, to con
tinue, to abide, simpl. Acts 12, 19 ; tv Av-
Ttoxfia 15, 35; e /m John 3, 22. 11, 54.
Sept. for -IW Jer. 35, 7. So Hdian. 8. 8.
3, 14. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 12.
ctarpo(j)rjj jjs, rj, (Siarpe <p<B,) nourish
ment, food, 1 Tim. 6, 8. 1 Mace. 6, 49.
Pint. Cimon 10. Xen. Vect. 4. 49.
Otai"ya&>, f. do-a, (at/yafw,) to shine
through a crevice, c. dat. Plut. de Placit.
Philos. 3. 3. p. 272. In N. T. to shine forth,
to dawn, intrans. 2 Pet. 1, 19 ewy ou vM f/ P a
toiavyuo-Tj. So Pol. 3. 104. 5 ap.a T<U Stav-
ya*tx.
12
cos, ovs, 6, f), adj. (avy^,) shin
ing through, i. e. pellucid, transparent, Rev.
21,21 Grb. for Suxpavys in Rec. Aquil. for
7jt Prov. 16, 5. Luc. V. Hist. 1. 7 S. olvos.
Plut. de Placit. Philos. 3. 5. p. 274.
&ia(f)aw]S, fos, ovs, 6, f], adj. (Siucpawa,)
diaphanous, trans-parent, Rev. 21, 21 Rec
where others 8iavyrjs. Sept. for T\l Ex. 30,
34. Diod. Sic. 36. p. 239 Tauchn. [609
Wess.] Plato Phsdr. 229. b.
8ui(f>epa), f. 8ioiVo>, ((pe pw,) aor. 2 8tj
veyKov, Buttm. ;, 114 (pepco.
1 . to bear or carry through or over any
place, to transport ; c. ace. et Sia, Mark 11,
16 Kal OVK rjffiifv, Iva TLS Sieveyicr) cntevos Sia
TOV If pov. 1 Esdr. 5, 55. Eurip. Suppl. 382
[384]. Thuc. 8. 8.
2. Lat. . d ijfero, to bear apart, to carry
different ways, viz.
a) Pass. e. g. of persons in a ship, to be
borne hither and thither, to be driven about,
up and down, eV roi ASpt a Acts 27. 27. So
Luc. Hermot. 28 eV rw ntXayei 8ta<p/pe<r3at.
Plut. de Def. Orac. 17 rrjv vavv Sta<pfpop.e-
vr)v. Lat. differo, Hor. Epod. 10. 6. Trop.
of doctrine, to be carried abroad, to be pub
lished, c. 8id, Acts 13, 49 8if(f)cpfTo 6 Xoyor
TOV Kvpiov 81 o\r]s TTJS ^tupa?. So \Visd.
18, 10. Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. 20 (p^rj.
b) In^rans. pr. to bear apart, trop. to differ,
Lat. differo ; genr. Sept. Dan. 7, 3. 7. Xen.
Hi. 1.2. Hence in N. T. a) Part. neut.
plur. TO. 8ia(j>fpovTa, things different;
Rom. 2, 18 et Phil. 1, 10 [9] dompafcui TO
dicxpf povra, to distinguish things that differ ;
so Theodoret in loc. TO Ivavria d\\rj\ols,
8iKaioo~vvT]v KOI dSiKtav. Theophyl. tcplvtis TI
8fl Trpaai Kal TL /J.f) dd 7rpaai. (Andocid.
121. 14 Reisk. Xen. Hi. 1. 3.) Others,
things more excellent, as in y below ; comp.
Pol. 6. 39. 2. ) Impers. Sta<pepet, it
differs, it makes a difference ; c. dat. Gal. 2,
6 ovtitv fJLOi 8ia(pep(i. So JEl V. H. 1. 25
ffiol yap ovftfit 8ia<ptpti. Pol. 3. 21. 9. On
this late use of the dat. see Lob. ad Phryn
p. 394. y) With a gen. to differ from, to be
other than ; and so to be more or better than,
to surpass, to excel ; Matt. 6, 26 ov^ v/xety
/iaXXov Stacpepere aiiTuiv. 10, 31. Luke 12,
7 ; and with further adjuncts, as TTOO-W Matt.
12, 12. Luke 12, 24; tv Sd&j 1 Cor. 15,
41 ; ov8ti> Gal. 4, 1. So c. gen. Xen. (Ec.
20. 17 ; with TOO-OVT<O added Hell. 3. 1. 10 ;
fv TIVI Diod. Sic. 5. 57. Xen. Hi. 1.8; ov-
8(i> Xen. Vect. 4. 25.
Sta^evycu, f. <B, (<pevya>,) to flee through
or away, to escape, absol. Acts 27, 42. Sept.
for BbB Josh. 8, 22. Pol. 1. 21 11. Xen.
Mem. 3. 12. 4.
178
i), f. i g-a>, (<f>T)ptga>, (pfj^rj, ) to
fame abroad, to report publicly ; with ace.
of thing, e. g. TOV \6yov Mark 1, 45. Pass.
Matt. 28, 15. With ace. of pers. to spread
one s fame abroad, Matt. 9, 31. So of things
Dion. Hal. 11. 46. Diod. Sic. 36. p. 225
[532] UToX/jiiav avrov Stacp^p.icrcu rfs.
SicKJ&eipa), f. epo>, (<p3et po>,) Pass. aor.
2 8if^dprjv, part. perf. Su<p3app,ei>or ; to
corrupt throughout, to destroy utterly ; Pass.
to decay utterly, to perish; c. ace. Rev. 11,
18 bis, Sia<p3eipai TOVS SimpSe/povray TTJV
y^v. Absol. Luke 12, 33. Pass. 2 Cor. 4,
16. Rev. 8, 9. Sept. for rnntin Judg. 6,
4. 2 Sam. 11, 1. So Hdian. 4/9. .2. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 4. 7. Trop. in a moral sense, to
corrupt wholly, to pervert, to destroy ; so of
idolatry, Rev. 19, 2 rjris 8ie<p3eipe (Rec.
ecpSetpe) rrjv yrjv ev rrj Tropvfiq avrrjs. (Sept.
for rrj Judg. 2, 19.) Genr. 1 Tim. 6, 5
8if(p^npfjLvoi TOI> vovv, corrupted as to their
mind, men of perverse minds ; for the ace.
see Buttm. 131. 7. Kiihner $ 297. 7. So
Pol. 12. 23. 2 8i/cp3aprcu rj/ ^vxfj- Xen.
Mem. 1. 1. 1.
Sia(f&opd, as, fj, (8ia<p3fi pa>,) corrup
tion, destruction; Acts 2, 27 and 13, 35
I8f1v StacpSopai , quoted from Ps. 16, 10
where Sept. for f^n dJ ni X nb , pr. to see the
pit or grave, to die and be buried (comp.
Sept. Ps. 49, 10) ; hence I8flv StacpSopdv is
here i. q. to see destruction, death, regarded
as a permanent state, opp. to see life. So
too in the argumentation of Peter and Paul,
Acts 2, 31. 13, 34. 36. 37 ; comp. Sept. Job
33, 28. Ps. 30, 10. See Heb. Lex. art.
^rite . Hengstenb. Comm. on Ps. 16, 10.
So Hdot. 4. 164. Pol. 2. 20. 6. Plato Gorg.
484. c ; and in a moral sense, Xen. Mem.
1. 2. 8. In all the above passages 8ta(p3opa
is commonly rendered corruption, as arising
from putrescence ; but this signif. is not
found in the Sept. nor in Greek writers,
and is here unnecessary.
8ld<f>opo$, ov, 6, 17, adj. (Sta^e pco.) dif
ferent, various, Rom. 12, 6. Heb. 9, 10. So
Sept. Deut. 22, 9. Hdian. 3. 12. 2. Xen.
Mem. 1. 3. 2. Spec, superior, excellent, see
in Siacpepw no. 2. b. y ; hence Compar. Sia-
(popcbrfpoy, more excellent, letter, Heb. 1,4.
8, 6. So Sept. Ezra 8, 27. Pol. 6. 23. 7.
Plato Legg. 779. b.
8ia(j)v\,d<rcr(i) v. -TTCO, f. o>, (Sia in-
tens. <vXacro-&>,) to ivatch closely, to keep care
fully, to protect, c. ace. Luke 4, 10 TOV 8ia-
<pvXdai o-f, quoted from Ps. 91, 11 where
Sept. for "lEKi ; for TOV c. inf. see Buttm.
} 140. n. 10, 11. Kiihner 308. 2. b. Winer
j 45. 4. b. Dem. 922. 18. Xen. Mem. 1.
5. 2.
> 5 f. i (Tw, (xeip/fco,) to have
through the hands or in hand, to administer,
Plato Gorg. 526. b. In N. T. Mid. to lay
hands on, to kill, to slay, c. ace. Acts 5, 30.
26, 21. So Hdian. 3. 12. 2. Pol. 8. 23. 8.
Diod. Sic. 18. 46.
o), f. do-a>, (8a intens. ^Xeu-
d,) to deride greatly, to mock, absol. Acts
2, 13 for xXeudfw in Rec. Pol. 30. 13. 12.
Dem. 1221. 16.
f. io-a>, (xp/c<0 to sepa
rate throughout, wholly, Sept. for i 1 1 1 !? !
Gen. 1, 4. 6. 7. Xen. (Ec. 8. 11. In N. T
Mid. to separate oneself wholly, to withdraw,
to depart, c. OTTO TWOS Luke 9, 33. Sept.
for "i^EH Gen. 13, 9. 11. So Diod. Sic.
4. 53. Plato Tim. 59. c.
], 6v, (StSdo-Koo,) didactic,
apt to teach, 1 Tim. 3, 2. 2 Tim. 2, 24.
Philo de Pram, et Poen. p. 914. c, SiScum/o/
ij Trpbs Tf\(iwcriv.
, y, 6v, (StSao-Kw,) taught, of
things imparted by teaching; 1 Cor. 2, 13
bis, OVK ev StSa/crots dv SpanrivTjs cro<pi ar Xo-
yois KT\. So Dem. 1413. 24. Plato Prot.
319. b. Of persons, taught, instructed;
John 6, 45 waives foSaKroi SeoO, see for the
gen. Matth. 5 345. Winer 30. 4. Buttm.
J 132. 8. So Sept. 1 ^isb Is. 54, 13.
SiSaatcaXia, as, f], (StSdo-Kw,) 1. teach
ing, instruction, i. e. the act or office ot
teaching, Rom. 12, 7. 1 Tim. 4, 13. 16. 5,
17. Tit. 2, 7. So Plut. de aud. Poet. 1 1 fin.
Plato Rep. 493. b. As applied to oneself,
instruction, admonition, 2 Tim. 3, 16. Rom.
15, 4; comp. 1 Cor. 10, 11.
2. Meton. what is taught, instruction,
doctrine, precept ; as coming from men, per
verse, Matt. 15, 9. Mark 7, 7. Eph. 4, 14.
Col. 2, 22. 1 Tim. 4, 1. Sept. and n^jabo
Is. 29, 13. As coming from God, divine,
1 Tim. 1,10. 4, 6. 6, 1. 3. 2 Tim. 3, 10.
4, 3. Tit. 1,9. 2, 1. 10. Genr. Sept. Prov.
2, 17. Plut. Cato Maj. 19. Xen. GEc. 14. 3.
oioacrA:aXo9, O u, 6, (SiSdo-Kw,) a teacher,
instructer, master; genr. Rom. 2,20. Heb.
5,12. Of Jewish teachers or lawyers, Matt.
9,11. 10,24. 25. Luke 2, 46. 6,40. John 3,
10; hence i. q. pa/3^/, John 1,39. 20,16; of
John the Baptist, Luke 3, 12 ; of Jesus, Matt.
8, 19. 12, 38. 17, 24. Mark 5, 35. 14, 14.
John 11. 28. 13, 13. 14.al. of Paul, 1 Tim. 2,
7 ; and of other Christian .eachers, 1 Cor.
179
12, 28. 29. al. 2 Mace. 1, 10. Diod. Sic.
1. 8. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 2. +
), f. |o>, (obs. 8ao>, Sdry/xt.) 1. to
teach, to instruct, with ace. of pers. or of
thing, or of both ; Buttm. $ 131. 5. Kiihner
5 280. 3 ; so c. ace. of pers. Matt. 5, 2 e Si-
8a<ricev OVTOVS Xey&v. Mark 1, 22. 9, 31.
John 7, 35. 8, 2. 2 Tim. 2, 2. al. Sept. for
y^in Job 13, 23. So Dem. 390. 8. Xen.
Hi. 8. 6. With ace. of thing ; Mark 6, 30
KOI oo-a e8/Saai>. 1 Tim. 4, 11. 6, 2. Tit.
1,11; also Matt. 15, 9 and Mark 7, 7 StSa-
(TKovrfs SiSaovcaAt as, eWaX/xara di/2pa>7ra>i ,
quoted from Sept. Is. 29, 13 q. v. Sept. for
isi Ecc. 12, 9. So Dem. 315. 7. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 6. 20. With two ace. of pers. and
thing; John 14, 26 ticflvos v/iay Si8dei
iravra. Mark 6, 34. Acts 21, 21. Heb. 5,
12. Pass. 2 Thess. 2, 15 a? f8t8d x ^Te,
comp. Buttm. $ 134. 6. Sept. for 5 v ? in
Prov. 22, 21 : 1*& Deut. 11, 19; Pass.
1 Chr. 5, 18. (Plut. de Puer. educ. 9. Xen.
Mem. 3. 1. 5 bis. Pass. c. ace. Xen. Conv.
9. 6.) Instead of the ace. of thing, other
adjuncts are sometimes put ; e. g. infin.
Matt. 28, 20. Luke 11, 1. Rev. 2, 14 Rec.
or on Mark 8, 31. 1 Cor. 11, 14; or Kepi
rivos 1 John 2, 27. So c. inf. Xen. Cyr. 1 .
2. 8 ; on Xen. Hi. 1.10; irepi c. gen. Dem.
198. 7. Once in Griesb. with dot. of pers.
and infin. (Rec. has ace.) Rev. 2, 14 c8i-
8acrKf TO) BaXax /SaAeii/ KT\. like Heb.
b iBb Job 21, 22 ; or ^ rnfri Deut. 33, 10.
Absol. Matt. 21,23 Trpovrjk Sov avrw 8i8d-
O-KOVTI. Mark 1, 21. 6, 6. 11, 17. Luke 5,
17. John 7, 14. Acts 5, 21. Rom. 12, 7.
1 Tim. 2, 12. al. So Dem. 130. 2. Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 17 01 SiSdo-Koiref. With any
of the above constructions may be joined an
adjunct of place, time, or manner ; so of
place, c. e<, as eVc TOV TT\OLOV Luke 5, 3 ;
ev C. dat. Matt. 4, 23 ev rats crvvayatyais.
Mark 6, 2. 12, 35 eV r<5 Upa. Luke 13, 10.
26. John 6, 59. Acts l s, 11*. 1 Cor. 4, 17;
Kara c. ace. Luke 13, 22; c. gen. 23, 5;
Trap a c. ace. Mark 4, 1. Of time ; as ev
c. dat. Luke 4, 31 ev rots o-dfiftao-i. 12, 12.
13, 10; ace. TUS fipfpas Luke 21, 37; adv.
Luke 19,47. John 18,20. Of manner;
(v c. dat. Mark 4, 2 ev 7rapo/3oXcu?. Col. 1,
28 ev irdajj tro^i a. 3, 16. Matt. 22, 16;
C TTI C. dat. Acts 4. 18 eVt TW uvofiari avrov.
5, 28; c. gen. eV d\v%eias Mark 12, 14.
Luke 20, 21 ; pe rd c. gen. Acts 28, 31 ;
adv. Acts 18, 25 dupi^s. Matt. 5, 19. Luke
11,1. John 8, 28. Acts 20, 20. 1 John 2, 27.
2. Spec, to teach, i. q. to direct, to admo
nish, to advise ; c. ace. of pers. John 9, 34
KOI <rv 8i8d<rKeis fjpds; Rom. 2, 21 bis.
1 Cor. 11, 14. Heb. 8, 11. Rev. 2, 20. Pass.
Matt. 28, 15. Jos. Ant 2. 11. 1. Xen.
Apol. 24. Plat Prot 323. d. +
otoa^?;, fjs, f], (St8dcrKa>.) teaching, in
struction, i. q. 8i8ao-KaXt a. Suid. 8480^17
avri ToC SiSao-KoXi a.
1 . The act or office of teaching ; Mark
4, 2 and 12, 38 e\eyev avTois ev rrj 8180%$
avrov. Matt. 7, 28 comp. 29. Mark 1, 22.
27. 11, 18. Luke 4, 32. John 18, 19. Acts
5, 28. 1 Cor. 14, 6. 26. 2 Tim. 4, 2. Tit. 1,
9. Plato Rep. 399. b. Thuc. 4. 126.
2. Meton. what is taught, instruction,
doctrine; Matt 16, 12 irpoa-exeiv . . . OTTO
TTJS 8i8a X T)s ra)v 3>apicrai<i>v. Spec, of in
struction in the religion of Christ, in the
principles of the gospel, Christian doctrine ;
Matt 22, 33. John 7, 16. 17. Acts 2, 42.
13, 12. 17, 19. Rom. 6, 17. 16, 17. Heb.
6. 2. 13, 9. 2 John 9 bis. 10. Rev. 2, 14.
15. 24. Plut de Puer. educ. 4. Plato
Phaedr. 275. a.
, ov, TO, (Sir, 8paxp4) a di-
drachm, a double drachma, a silver coin
equal to two Attic drachma? ; and in the
times of the N. T. and of Josephus eqvia.
also to the Jewish half shekel, i. e. Is. 3d.
sterling, or 30 cents ; see fully in art. dpyv-
piov no. 2. So Matt. 17, 24 bis, spoken of
the yearly tribute to the temple paid by
every Jew; comp. Ex. 30, 13 sq. 2 Chr.
24, 6. Jos. Ant. 18. 9. 1. Jos. 1. c. Dion
Cass. 1082. 80. Sept. everywhere for Heb.
^ Gen. 23, 15. 16. Neh. 10, 32; the di-
drachm of Alexandria being apparently
of twice the value, and equal to that of
^Egina ; see in dpyvptov no. 2.
JtSu/^o?, ov, 6, 77, (Svo, & r,) pr. adj.
ticain, double, twin, Sept. for CXFl Cant. 4,
5. Plato Tim. 77. d ; a twin, Plur. twins,
Sept. for CXn Gen. 25, 24. Luc. D. Mort.
16. 4. In N. T. Didymus, the Twin, as a
surname of the apostle Thomas, John 11,
16. 20, 24. 21, 2.
St S&yu, f. Soxrw, aor. 1 eSoxa, aor. 2
e8ui>, perf. 8e8d)Ka, plupf. e8e8u>Keiv ; see
Buttm. ^ 1 07. Less usual forms are : Pres.
Splur. Attic StSoao-i Rev. 17, 13 in later
edit Buttm. } 107. n. 1, 1. Winer 5 14. 1. b.
Aor. 1 Subj. 3 pers. SOXTJ? John 17, 2.
Rev. 8, 3, from an obsol. aor. 1 tSaxra, only
in late writers ; see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 72 1 .
Winer { 14. 1. n. Aor. 2 Opt. 3 pers. 8a,rj
later for 80/77, Rom. 15, 5. Eph. 1, 17. al.
see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 346. Winer 5 14. 1.
g. Buttm. 5 107. n. I, 3. Plupf 8e8ci-
without angm. Mark 14. 44. John 11.
ISO
57 ; see Buttm. J 83. n. 7. Winer J 12. 12.
The primary signif. is every where to
give, pr. of one s own accord and with good
will.
1. Pr. to give, to bestow. a) Genr. c.
ace. et dat. Matt. 4, 9 ravra Trdvra aoi 8o>-
o-co. 7,11. 14,7. 19,21. Mark 6, 2. 22.
23. 10, 21. Luke 10", 35. al. sasp. Pass.
Matt. 26, 9. Mark 14, 5. Luke 8, 18. al.
Sept. for (PJ Gen. 24, 53. 25, 5. 6. al. saep.
So^Eschin. 88. 1. Xen. Hi. 7. 8. Pass. Plut.
Mor. II. p. 16. With dat. and eVc c. gen.
partitively ; Matt. 25, 8 Sore rjfuv eV TOV
eXaiov vp.o)v. So impl. Mark 2, 26. Luke
6,4.
b) Spec, of sacrifice or homage, to give,
to offer, c. ace. et dat. Rev. 4, 9 ; ace. Luke
2. 24 dovvai Svcri ai/. Sept. 8dre 86av ra>
Sew for ins Ps. 68, 35. Horn. Od. 1. 66 ipa
Zfoicriv eSaJice. II. 12. 6.
c) Of a person who is the source, author,
cause of a favour or benefit to any one, to
give, i. q. to grant, to impart, to permit, to
cause, etc. a) Genr. c. ace. et dat. Matt.
21, 23 T LS <roi (8a>Kf TTJV f^ovcriav Tavrrjv.
Mark 11, 28. Luke 20, 2. Acts 8, 19. John
4: 1 2 os e8a>Kfv r]p.lv TO (ppeap. 2 Thess. 3,
9 ; ace. simpl. 8. yvwp.r]v 1 Cor. 7, 25. 2
Cor. 8, 10. So Hdian. 2. 3. 10. Xen. Ag.
2. 3 ; 8. yv(ap.7)v Dem. 704. 5. In phrases :
d(popp,r)v 8i86vai TIVI, to give occasion to
any one, 2 Cor. 5, 12. 1 Tim. 5, 14 ; (Diod.
Sic. 1. 83 ;) TOTTOV 8. TIVI, to give place to
any one, to yield, Luke 14, 9. Rom. 12, 19.
Eph. 4, 27. 2 Thess. 3, 9. (Arr. Epict. 4. 1.
106. Plut. C. Gracch. 13. Lat. dare locum
Cic. de Nat. Deor. 2. 23.) Often also when
the idea of the verb and its accus. may be
expressed by a verb kindred to the accus.
e. g. 8i86vai alvov rw Sew i. q. alvelv to
praise, Luke 18, 43 (comp. Palceph. 43);
fii S. dwoitpio-iv, i. q. to answer, John 1, 22
(Plut. Mor. II. p. 83) ; 8i8. 86av r<5 3e<a,
i. q. 8odeiv to glorify, to praise, Luke 17,
18. John 9, 24. Acts 12, 23. Sept. for
TiM *,n: Josh. 7, 19. Jer. 13, 16 ; 818. e y*o-
Trrjv, i. q. to hinder, 1 Cor. 9, 12 ; 8i8. eWo-
\TJV. i. q. to command, John 11, 57. 12, 49 ;
(Dem. 250. 13 ;) 8/8. Trpoa-KOTrrjv, i. q. to of
fend, 2 Cor. 6, 3 ; 8/8. puma-pa, i. q. to strike,
to slap, John 18, 22. 19, 3; (so pa-n-ifciv
Dem. 787. 23 ;) 8/8. <pi\r)p.a, i. q. to kiss,
Luke 7, 45 ; 8/8. xdpayp.a, i. q. ^apaa-o-w,
Rev. 13, 16 ; so Diod. Sic. 34. p. 205. [599
Wess.] Trdvras xapdrrovrfs rols or/y/iao-t.
Also 8tS. fvo-7)p.ov Xdyoi , i. q. fv<Tr)fJ.a>s Xtya>,
to speak distinctly, 1 Cor. 14. 9. /3) Spoken
of God or of Christ as the author or source
of what one has, receives, etc. to give, to
grant, to bestow, to impart, c. ace. et dat.
Matt. 6,11 TOV apTOV fjp,u>v TOV fTTiovcriov 86s
f] fj.lv o-f]p.tpov. 9, 8 Seoi TOV 86vra e oucr/ai>
ToiavTTjv Tols dv%pu>Trois. Luke 12, 32. John
17, 22. 24. Acts 7, 5. 11, 17. 2 Cor. 9, 9.
Eph. 4, 8. 2 Tim. 2, 7. Rev. 2, 28. al.
Pass. Matt. 12, 39. Mark 13, 11. John 3,
27. Gal. 3, 22. So 8ovvai xdpiv or fj %d-
pis f] 8 o 3 e I a- a, to give or confer grace or
favour, the grace given, benefit conferred,
James .4, 6. Rom. 12, 3. 6. 1 Cor. 3, 10.
Eph. 3, 8 ; also fj x- q 8e8op.evr, id. 2 Cor. 8,
1. (^Eschyl. Prom. 821 [827] ; comp. Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 18.) Rev. 2, 21 e8w/ca av-rfj
Xpovov I gave her time, respite. (Pol. 6. 17.
5. Dem. 399. 19.) So of rulers whom God
gives to a people, Acts 13, 20. 21 e Sco/cev au-
TO"IS 6 3e6s TOV SaovX. (Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 4.)
Also in various constructions; so c. gen.
partitively, Rev. 2, 17 Scocrw avr<a TOV pdwa
(Buttm. 5 132. 5. c), also c. e x TWOS in the
same sense, 1 John 4, 13. With els or eVi,
as 8i8ovs (avroty) vopovs pav its TTJV 8idvoiav
V. eVt raj Kap8ias, Heb. 8, 10. 10, 16. Rev.
17, 17 ; also els vp.ds id. 1 Thess. 4, 8. (Xen.
Cyr. 8. 2. 20 ds TO.S -ty-vxas.) Construed
often with the dat. and infin. instead of an
accus. comp. Buttm. 140. 5, and n. 8. Matt.
13, 11 vp.lv Se Sorat yvfavat. TO. p.vo~Trjpia, to
you it is given, granted, to know, etc. Luke
1, 73 TOV 8ovvai fjp.lv d<f>6j3(i>s\aTpfVfii avTca.
John 5, 26 eSeoKe T<B vtw <ar]v fx flv 6>I/ e a v-
TW. Acts. 2, 4. Rom. 15, 5. 2 Tim. 1, 18.
Rev. 6, 4. (m. V. H. 13. 36. Xen. Cyr. 5.
1. 29.) This infin. is sometimes implied ; as
Matt. 19, 11 ols Se Sorai sc. ^wpeij/. John 19,
11. Rev. 11, 3. With <W instead of the
infin. Mark 10, 37. So c. ace. et infin. to
permit, to suffer, to grant, Acts 2, 27 et 13,
35 oi>8e Scocrety TOV oaiov crew I8elv Suxfr Sopdv.
10, 40. 14, 3. So Horn. II. 3. 322. Luc. D.
Mort. 9. 2. Spoken of evil or punishment
divinely inflicted, to give, to inflict, to lay
upon; 2 Thess. 1, 8 e /cS/K^o-tz/. Rev. 18, 7
j3ao-avio-p,6v Kal Trev Sos. 2 Cor. 12, 7 e SoSty
pot. (TKoXo^ 177 o-apKi, where for the dat. of
manner, comp. Buttm. 5 133. 4. b. So Horn.
11. 19. 270. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 7.
d) Trop. of things which are the cause,
source, occasion, of any thing ; to give, to
impart, to cause, etc. Acts 3, 16 Kal rj TT KTTIS
f8u>Kfv avT<n TTjV oXoK\rjptav. So Hdian. 2.
2. 18. Eurip. Iph. Taur. 722. [728.] With
an accus. where the idea may also be ex
pressed by the verb kindred to the accus.
see above in lett. c ; James 5, 18 veTov 818.
i. q. vav. Matt. 24, 29 TO (ptyyos 818. i. q.
(peyyeiv. 1 Cor. 14, 7. 8 <pa>VTjv 818. i. q.
2. to give, to give up, to deliver over, to
present, to commit to, i. e. to put into the
hands, power, possession, of any one.
a) Genr. and with ace. and dat. as a per
son, Luke 7, 15; things Matt. 5, 31 8o ro>
avrfj curo(TTd<Tiov. 19, 7. 14, 8 86s p.oi o>8e
TTJV Kpa\rii> Iwdw/ou. 24. 45. Mark 6, 41.
John 13, 26. 18, 11. Rev. 15, 7. Acts 9,
41 Sot f Se av-rfj x f ~ l P a - a ^ sae P- (Hdian. 3.
11, 20. Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 10.) So c. dat.
impl. Matt. 19, 7. Luke 7, 44. John 6, 51 ;
ace. impl. Matt. 26, 26. 27. Luke 11, 7. 8.
(Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 11.) Pass, absol. Matt.
14, 9. Acts 1, 26 f8(aKav K\fjpovs avrtav,
they gave their lots, sc. to be placed in the
urn. Luke 15, 22 86re 8aKTv\ioi> ds T^V
\fipa avTov, give or bring a ring for his
hand ; others under no. 4 below, like Heb.
^? 1^3 Gen. 41,42, where Sept. 7repm 3/;/it.
(Xen. An. 1 . 2. 27.) With dat. of pers. and
infin. e. g. 818. avrois (paytiv V. TriWif , Matt.
14, 16. Luke 8, 55. 15, 16. John 4, 7. 6,
31. Rev. 16, 6. (Comp. Luc. D. Deor. 7.
4. JEL V. H. 9. 15.) So 8i8. TO IS KV<TI,
Matt. 7, 6; comp. Horn. II. 23. 21. Xen.
Yen. 7. 12.
b) Also to commit, to intrust, e. g. to the
charge or care of any one ; spoken of things,
Matt 16, 19 Scocro) (roi ray K\f1s TTJS /3acri-
\eias raw ovp. 25, 15. Mark 12, 9. Luke
12, 48. 16, 12. 20, 16. John 3, 35. 5. 22.
13, 3. al. Sept. and "nj Cant. 8, 11. (Xen.
Cyr. 8. 7. 11.) Of a work or duty to be
done, John 5, 36. 17, 4. 8. 11. 14. Acts 7,
38 ; so Xen. (Ec. 7. 6. Spoken of per
sons who are given to Christ as his disci
ples, who are to receive eternal life ; John
10, 29 6 TraTTjp pov, os 8e8u>K p.oi (sc. aiira
v. 28). 17, 6. 9. 22. 24. Heb. 2,13. So
Xen. An. 7. 3. 30. Hence
c) Spec. 8i86vai eavTov, to give one
self, to deliver oneself, i. e. a) to conse
crate or devote oneself, 2 Cor. 8, 5. So
Hdot. 3. 19. Dem. 301. 20. /3) With vnep
v. Trfpi TWOS, to give or devote oneself for
any one, i. e. to death, Gal. 1,4. Tit. 2, 14 ;
with predic. dirriXvTpov, 1 Tim. 2, 6. So
TO cru>fj.a avrov Luke 22, 19 ; TT/V crdpua av-
TOV John 6, 51. Also 8i8. TJJ/ ^v^r/v avrov
\vrpov dvrl TroXXcov Matt. 20, 28. Mark 10,
45. So 1 Mace. 2, 50. 6,44. Eurip. Herac.
551. Phcen. 1012. y) Constr. with ds c.
accus. of place, to betake oneself to any place,
to go ; Acts 1 9, 3 1 p.rj 8ovvai eavrov tls TO
"Siarpov. So Jos. Ant. 15. 7. 7. et Diod.
Sic. 5. 59 8i8ovs avrov tls TUS fprjfjiias. Pol.
5. 14. 9.
3. to give, i. e. to give forth, to render up,
to yield, especially in return for any thing
bestowed, as a gift, labour, attention ; hence
often found where a7roSt 8o>/ii might have
stood. a) Genr. e. g. of persons, c. ace.
Rev. 20, 13 bis, (8a>Kfv rj SdXacrcra TOVS vf-
Kpovs tv avTjj KT\. Of things, Luke 6, 38
8o37]<reTai vp.1v p-erpov. . .Scocroucru fls TOV
K.6\nov \!fj.<av. Trop. \6yov Saxrei rca 3e<u,
shall render an account to God, Rom. 14,
12 ; so Pint, de Puer. educ. 14. Xen. Cyr.
I. 4. 3. b) Spoken of what is given as a
reward, recompense, to give, to reward, to
pay, Matt. 20, 4. 14. Mark 14, 11. Rev.
II, 18. Or of the price of any thing, tri
bute, tithes, Matt. 16, 26 et Mark 8, 37.
Matt. 22, 17. 27, 10. Luke 20, 22. 23, 2.
Heb. 7, 4. Sept. for sen Zech. 11, 12. So
Xen. Conv. 1. 5 apyvpiov. Palaeph. 38 8i8.
(popov. c) Of the earth, to give forth, t?
yield, e. g. Kapnov, Matt. 13, 8. Mark 4, 7
8. Sept. and ,P3 Zech. 8, 12. So czTroSi-
Xen. Cyr. 8^ 3. 38.
4. From the Heb. used in the sense of
, like "jnj for BliU , to put, to set, to
place ; see Heb. Lex. art. "jH? no. 2, 3.
a) Pr. and with em c. ace. to place or
put upon any thing ; e. g. TO apyvpiov eVt
TT)v Tpdirefav, to place money upon the table
of the broker, i. e. to place at interest, Luke
19, 23, comp. Matt. 25, 27; comp. also
Sept. and "HJ Lev. 25, 37. So 8i8. TO. Su-
fji.iap.aTa eV! TO %v(Tiao-Tr]pioi>, i. e. to offer in
sacrifice, c. dat. of manner TU LS Trpoa-ev^als,
Rev. 8, 3; comp. Ecclus. [32] 35, 16. 17.
Sept. and 1^3 Ez. 7, 3. 4. al. comp. I"}
Gen. 1,7. 9, 13, where Sept. rt Sq/zi eV.
So perh. with els Luke 15, 22 ; see in no. 2.
a. Once c. tvumiov TWOS, Rev. 3, 8 SeScoKa
evunriov crow 3upai> avfayp.fvr]v. So Sept. for
iJSb -jW Neh. 9, 35. Trop. in the Latin-
ism 8ovvai epyao-iav, dare operam, to
give labour or diligence, to make effort, to
endeavour, c. infin. Luke 12, 58. So Her-
mog. de Invent. 3. 5. 7 tpyao-iav rep eVt^st-
prjp.aTi 8i8ovs. See dare operam, Ernesti
Clav. Cic. art. Opera. Comp. <nrov8r;v TI-
3e i/ai Find. Pyth. 4. 492 ; ponere operam,
Cic. pro Mur. 22 ; pro Cluent. 57.
b) Of miracles, to do, to perform, to ex
hibit, Matt. 24, 24. Mark 13, 22. Acts 2,
19 quoted from Joel 3, 3 [2, 30], where
Sept. for |f]3 , as also Ex. 7, 9. Deut. 13, 1 ;
comp. Sept. Tferfpi for ovi) Deut. 6, 22.
c) With a doub. ace. of person, to appoint,
to constitute, as any thing, where the last
ace. is by apposition; Eph. 1, 22 avTov
eScuKf Kpa\r]v inrfp Trdvra. 4, 11. Sept. and
jrs Ex. 7, 1 ; also "jna Gen. 17, 5, Sept,
Biejelpco
182
i. So Sept. 8i86vai els for fntos Ez.
37, 22. Comp. Gesen. Lehrgeb. p/813.
Matth. 420.
d) Of a law, ordinance, or the like, to
give, i. e. to appoint, to ordain, to prescribe ;
e. g. v6p.ov John 7, 19. Gal. 3, 21 ; SiaSyy-
KTJV 7TfpiTOfj.rjs Acts 7, 8 ; TrepiTOfjirjv John 7,
22. Sept. for "jins Lev. 26, 46 ; for ta^ton
Josh. 24, 25 ; H^ Ezra 9, 11. Sept. 818.
dia^rjKrjv for "jM Num. 25, 12 ; also Heb.
IM Gen. 17, 2. Lev. 26, 1, where Sept.
Tfarjiu. The classic form is Setvai vopov,
whence VO^O^TTJS a lawgiver ; see the Gr.
Lexicons in Ti 3>7/. +
OteyetpO), f. tpw, (eyetpco,) to U>afce Tip
fully, to rouse, c. ace. pr. persons from
sleep, Matt. 1, 24. Mark 4, 38. 39. Luke
8, 24. So Jos. Ant. 2. 5. 5. Hdian. 2. 1.
13. Plut. Dion 26. Trop. e. g. the sea, to
arouse, to agitate, Pass. John 6, 18 ; comp.
Heb. *i20 and Sept. fgeyeipa Jon. 1, 13.
Also of the mind, or in mind, to excite, in
cite, stir up, 2 Pet. 1, 13. 3, 1. So 2 Mace.
15, 10. Plut. Cato Min. 48.
i, Pass, depon. (eV-
3v/ieo/iat,) to revolve throughout in mind,
to consider carefully, c. irepi TWOS Acts 10,
19 in later edit, for eVSv^eoiai in Rec.
, aor. 2
i, ) to ^pass ow/ through, absol. Acts 28,
3 Grb. f xi8va . . . 5ie|eX3o{icra KaSJ^e KrX.
Luc. Tox. 55. Plato Prot 315. a.
Sie^oSos, ov, f], (eoos,) a way out
through, a passage out, a pass, Hdian. 8. 1.
11. Thuc. 3. 98; comp. Sept. for xsi a
2 K. 2, 21. In N. T. a thoroughfare, cross
ing, fork of the roads, not in the city
(comp. v. 7), but in the country, where
many resort or pass ; Matt. 22, 9 eVi ras
8te68ovs TOIV oScoi , q. d. cross-roads.
O v, ,
interpreter, 1 Cor. 14, 28.
SieplAyveva), f. fiia-co, (8id intens. eppr)-
vev(o,~) to interpret fully, to explain, to ex
pound, c. ace. et dat. Luke 24, 27 ; absol.
Acts 9, 36. 1 Cor. 12, 30. 14, 5. 13. 27.
2 Mace. 1, 36. Pol. 3. 22. 3.
i,, f. SteXevo-o/iat Luke 2, 35,
i,) impf. 8ir)px6p,r]v Luke 5, 15. 17,
1 1 ; aor. 2 8irj\^ov ; see in ep^o/mt.
1. to go or come through, to pass through,
with 8id c. gen. of place ; Matt. 12, 43 and
Luke 11, 24 Stepxerat 81 dvv8pa>v. Luke 4,
30. 17, 11. John 4, 4. [8, 59.] Acts 9, 32.
1 Cor. 10, 1 ; 81 eKfivrjs sc. o8ov, Luke 19,
4 ; 81 vpav, 2 Cor. 1, 16 ; Sta rpv^futros
pa<pt 8osMatt. 19,24. Mark 10,25. [Luke 18,
25.] Comp.Buttm. 5 147. n. 9. Sept. for NIB
2 Chr. 23, 15 ; ^35 1 Sam. 9, 3. 4. (Trop.
Plato Soph. 255. e.) With ace. of place ;
Luke 19, I 8ir]pxfTo TTJV Ifpt^co. Acts 12, 10.
13,6. 14,24. 15,3.41. 16,6. 18,23. 19,
1. 21. 20, 2. 1 Cor. 16, 5 bis. Heb. 4, 14
o ieX.rjXv SoTa rovs ovpavovs, who has passed
through the heavens, i. e. all the heavens,
quite up to the throne of God, comp. 2 Cor.
12, 2. 4. Eph. 4, 10. Heb. 7, 26. Sept. for
Tj^ Josh. 18, 4; 13? Gen. 41, 47. So
Hdian. 8. 1. 7. Xen. An. 3. 5. 17. Absol.
but with accus. impl. as TTJV yrjv, rrjv iroXiv,
TTJV %(bpav, i. e. through the adjacent coun
try, the region round about ; Acts 8, 4. 40
8ifpx6p.evos fvayyeXigero ras TroXets Trdvas.
10, 38. 17, 23. 20, 25 ; with Kara nupas
Luke 9, 6. So with eW c. gen. of place,
to go or travel through the country as far
as, Acts 11, 19. 22; and hence simply, to
go or pass to a place, c. eW, Luke 2, 15.
Acts 9, 38. Trop. els irdvras dv^pdnrovs 6
Sawro? SirjX Sev, Rom. 5, 12. Sept. pr. c.
els for jsia 2 Sam. 17, 24 ; c. cVt for -,25)
Jon. 2, 4. So Xen. An. 6. 3. 16. Spoken
of things, e. g. a sword, to pierce through,
c. ace. Luke 2, 35. (So c. gen. Horn. II. 20.
100.) Trop. of a rumor, Xo yoy, to go out
through the country, to be spread abroad,
absol. Luke 5, 15 ; so Plut. Galba 26. Xen.
An. 1. 4. 7 SiTjXSe Xoyoy.
2. Of those who pass over a river, lake,
sea ; Mark 4, 35 et Luke 8, 22 Sie XSw/ifj/
els TO Trepav. Acts 18, 27. 13, 14 SieXSoWes
OTTO Tr)s Ilfpyvs, i. e. passing over by water
from Perga to Antioch ; comp. v. 13. Sept.
for tfia Deut. 4, 21 ; IS? Jer. 2, 10. Xen.
An. 6. 3. 16.
oiepwrdat, >, f. faa, (<fp&>raa>.) to in
quire throughout, carefully ; to inquire out,
c. ace. TTJV olniav Acts 10, 17. Pol. 5. 50.
12. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 15.
oierrjf, e os, ovs, 6, rj, adj. (Sty, eros,) of
two years, two years old; Matt. 2, 16 diro
8iTovs [TraiSos] KOI Kcmorepw, from the
child of two years old and under. So Sept.
OTTO TpifTovs KOL ecu co for
^ S T T V
1 5? ? ? ! j from the child of three years old
and upward, 2 Chr. 31, 16 ; OTTO et/cocrae-
roCs 1 Chr. 27, 23. Ezra 3, 8. Pollux On.
2. 2. 8. Also Surfs xpovos 2 Mace. 10, 3.
Hdot. 2. 2.
Sieria, as, 17, (Ster^y,) the space of two
years, biennium, Acts 24, 27. 28, 30.
StTjjeo/jiai, o\>p.ai, f. Tjo-op-ai, Mid. depon.
(ijyeop-at ,) pr. to lead or conduct through ;
hence trap, to go through with, to recount,
to tell, to declare the whole of any thing ;
183
SIKCUO?
c. ace. et dat. I\Iark 9. 9 iva p.rj8(v\ 8inyr]-
(ruvrai a d8oi>. Luke 9, 10 ; ace. simpl.
Luke 8, 39. Acts 8, 33 TTJV 8e ytveav avrov
ris dirjyrjcrfTai. quoted from Is. 53, 8 where
Sept. for ftHl to ; se e in ye vtd no. 3, and
aipca no. 4. With dat. and TTW?, Mark 5. 16.
Acts 9, 27 8iT)yr)<raTo avTcils TTCOS. 12,* 17 ;
also c. TTfpi TWOS Heb. 11,32. Sept. for *i50
Gen. 24, 66. 1 Mace. 8, 2. Hdian. 2. 15 .
13. Xen. CEc, 7. 9.
8trjyr)(Ti<? fvs , fj, (StTjye o/xai,) narration,
history, Luke 1,1. Sept. for 1*99 Judg.
7, 15. 2 Mace. 2, 32. Pol. 3. 36/4. Plato
Rep. 392. d.
SirjveKrjs, eos, ovs, 6, 17, adj. (TJVCKTIS,
8iT]VfyKa, Sia^epco,) pr. carried .through, ex
tended, protracted, e. g. roots Horn. II. 12.
134; a ditch Diod. Sic. 4. 11. Of time,
e. g. the night, Luc. V. H. 1. 19. Trop. of
a la\v, j/o /ior, continual, perpetual, Plato
Rep. 839. a. In N. T. only of time, Neut.
ro SinvfKfs, pr. continuance, perpetuity;
and so adv. ds TO dtrjvfKes, continually, for
ever, Heb. 7, 3. 10, 1. 12. 14. So Symm.
for 151 C&iS p s . 48, 15. App. B. Civ. p.
632 SiKTCLTup fls TO 8iT]VfKfs jjp&T], i. q. es
del p . 601. Heliod. 1. p. 25.
Si^aXacrcro?, O v, o, r/, adj. (8is, 3aXa<r-
<ra,) divided into two seas, Strabo p. 11. a.
In N. T. between two seas, bimaris ; Acts
27, 41 ds TOTTOV 8ftd\a<ro-ov, a place between
two seas, at the meeting of two opposing
currents, forming a shoal or sand bank. So
Dion Chrys. 5. p. 83. d, /Spa^ea /cat StSaXarra.
Conip. bimaris Corinthus Hor. Od. 1.
7. 2.
SlLKveOfJiai, ovp.ai, f. 8uofiat, ( iKveopai, )
to go or pass through, to pierce through, c.
axpi TWOS Heb. 4, 12. Sept. pr. for rna
Ex. 26, 28. 36, 33. Hesych. ^
i,) aor. 1 8ifcm)ara,
trans, to place asunder, to separate ; aor. 2
8ifo-Trjv, intrans. to separate, to go away ;
see in 1<rrrjfj.i, and Buttm. $ 107. II. 1. (m.
21.) InN. T. a) As to place, intrans. c.
OTTO. Luke 24, 51 dUarrj cm avTo>v. Acts
27, 28 ftpaxv 8e Siaorqo-aiTfs (eaurovs),
departing a litlle, going a little further. So
Ecclus. 28, 14. Pol. 10. 3. 6. Tbuc. 4. 74.
b) Of time, intrans. to pass away, to elapse,
Luke 22, 59.
f. t cro/im, Mid. depon.
t.) to affirm through and through,
to affirm confidently ; with Xeycov Luke 22,
59 ; c. inf. Acts 12, 15. Jos. Ant. 2. 6. 4.
Dem. 447. 25. Plato Phaed. 100. d.
as, /, i/caioj, icpais,
righteous judgment, Rom. 2, 5 ; comp.
1 Thess. 1, 5. Gr. Anon, for BKJa Hos.
G, 5. Test. XII Patr. p. 547, 581. Comp.
8iKmoKpiTT]s 2 Mace. 12, 41.
8t/cat09, aia, ov, (Si ^a Aristot. Eth. Nic.
5. 2 ; others SI KJ;,) right, just, pr. physi
cally, i. e. even, equal, like, comp. la-os ;
e. g. numbers Hdot. 2. 149 ; app.a ov St /c.
an uneven going chariot, Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 26 ;
then, just as it should be, Jit, proper, good,
as soil, yrj Poll. On. 1. 227; yf]8ioi> Xen.
Cyr. 8. 3. 38 ; comp. justissima tellus Virg.
Geor. 2. 460. Hence in a moral sense,
right, just, e. g.
1. Of one who acts alike to all, who prac
tises even-handed justice, just, equitable, im
partial; spoken of a judge, e. g. Christ or
God, 2 Tim. 4, 8 6 8iicaios KptTrjs. Rev. 16,
5. Of a judgment, decision, John 5, 30 17
Kpicris f) f[j.r) SiKaia e crrt. 7,24. Luke 12,57.
2 Thess. 1, 5. 6. Rev. 16, 7. 19, 2. Sept.
for na Jer. 42, 5 ; p"JS Ps. 7, 12. 119,
137. Plut. de rect. rat. Aud. 13. Time. 3.
44. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 17. Plato Gorg. 523. e,
Iva diKaia f] Kpiais r/.
2. Of character or conduct, just as it
should be, upright, righteous, virtuous ; also
good in a general sense ; but 6 BLKUIOS is
strictly one who does right, while 6 dyaSo s
is one who does good, a benefactor ; comp.
Tittm. de Syn. N. T. p. 20, 21. Comp.
also Cic. Off. 2. 10 justitia, ex qua una
virtute boni viri appellantur. De Fin. 5. 23
justitia . . . cui adjuncta sunt pietas, bonitas,
liberalitas, benignitas, comitas, quaeque sunt
generis ejusdem. Sept. usually for P" 1 ^ ;
see Heb. Lex. s. v. no. 3.
a) Of things, e. g. epya 1 John 3, 12 ;
eVroXij Rom. 7, 12. Neut. ro 8iKaiov,
ivhat is right, just, Jit ; e. g. wages Matt.
20, 4. 7 ; also genr. Col. 4, 1. Eph. 6, 1.
Phil. 1, 7. 2 Pet. 1, 13. Hdian. 4. 5. 12.
Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 25. Plato Gorg. 457. c.
b) Of persons : a) In the language of
common life ; Matt. 5, 45 /3p x rt 8i<ai-
ovs Km d8iKovs. Mark 2, 17. Luke 5, 32.
18,9. 20,20. Acts 10, 22. Rom. 6, 7. 1 Tim.
1, 9. 2 Pet. 2, 7. 8. al. Sept. and p^S
Gen. 18, 23 sq. Ecc. 3, 17. (Dem. 742. 6.
Xen. Mem. 4. 8. 11.) Sometimes the idoa
of mildness, clemency, predominates, Matt.
1, 19. 1 John 1, 9; or also that of inno
cence, Matt. 27, 19. 24 ; so Sept. for 5^p;
Job 9, 23. Prov. 6, 17. 0) Spec, of those
whose hearts are right with God, right
eous, pious, godly ; Matt. 13, 43 rdrf ol 8lx.
cos o ^Xiof. v. 49. 23, 29.
184
35 alua 8iKaiov, i. e. blood of the righteous.
25, 46. Mark 6, 20. Luke 14, 14. 23, 47.
Rom. 2, 13. 3, 10. 5, 19. Heh, 11, 4. al.
Rom. 1, 17 and Gal. 3, 11 and Heb. 10, 38
6 8e diKaios eK TricTTecas {rjarerai, the just shall
live (be saved) by faith, quoted from Hab.
2, 4 where Sept. for p^S ; as also Ps. 1, 5.
118, 15. al. Test. XII Patr. p. 571, 609.
y) Used in the highest and most perfect
sense of God, John 17, 25. Rom. 3, 26.
1 John 2, 29 ; of Christ, Acts 3, 14, 7, 52.
22, 14. 1 John 2, 1. 3, 7. Sept. for P^B
Ex. 9, 27. Deut. 32, 4. Comp. Xen. Mem.
4. 4. 25. +
SiKCUoarvvr), rjs, f], (SiWos,) pr. the do
ing or being what is just and right, e. g.
1. The doing alike to all, i. e. justice,
equity, impartiality ; spoken of a judge or
magistrate, Acts 17, 31 Kplveiv TTJV OIKOU/IC-
vr)v tv SLKCIIOO-VVT]. Rev. 19, 11. Heb. 11,33
flpydcravro 8iKaio<rvvr)v, wrought justice, dis
pensed justice to the nations. Rom. 9, 28,
quoted from Is. 10, 22, where Sept. for
^IvJ 2 ? 5 see * n 0-vvrefj.va). Sept. also for
P7* Ps. 9, 9. 35, 24. Ecclus. 45, 26.
Jos. Ant. 3. 4. 1. Dem. 199. 5. Plato Gorg.
464 c.
2. Of character, conduct, and the like,
the being just as one should be, i. e. recti
tude, uprightness, righteousness, virtue, like
the Heb. PtJS , fi^riS ; see in SiWos no.
2. init.
a) Of actions, duties, etc. i. q. TO S/Katoz/,
what is right, proper, Jit; Matt. 3, 15 TrXr/-
pcacrai Tracrav 8iKaio(rvvnv.
b) Of disposition, conduct: a) In the
language of common life, Eph. 5, 9. 1 Tim.
6, 11. 2 Tim. 2, 22. Heb. 7, 2. Rev. 22, 11
in later edit. Sept. for P^S p s . 15, 2;
Hp^S Prov. 8, 18. 20. (.Eschin. 25. 42.
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 24.) Hence the doing
right, uprightness, as manifested in kind
ness, beneficence, bounty, 2 Cor. 9, 9. 10 ;
perh. 2 Pet. 1,1; see in 8iKaios no. 2. b. a.
So Sept. for "ton Gen. 20, 13 ; ttp^S 1
Sam. 12,7. Ps. 24,5; also Tob. 2, 14/Bar.
5, 9. ) Spoken of that righteousness
which has regard to God and the divine
law, viz. either (I) merely external and
consisting in the observance of external
precepts, as SiKcuoa-vivj f/ eV vo^a V. ex vo-
IJLOV, Rom. 10, 3. 5. Phil. 3, 6. 9, where it
is contrasted with 77 SLK. 8ia Triareats ; or
(2) internal, where the heart is right with
God, piety towards God, and thence right
eousness, godliness, vital religion ; genr.
Matt. 5, 6. 10. 20. 6, 33. 21, 32. Luke 1,
75. A its 10, 35. 24, 25. Rom. 6, 16. 18 sq.
Heb. 1, 9. 5, 13. James 3, 18. al. s?ep.
Sept. and p^2 Ps. 17, 15; fip^S 1 K. 3,6.
Ez. 14, 14. So Jos. Ant. 1. 2* 1. ib. 8. 4
4. Spec, it is said : w Seos Xoyi erat 8i*at-
ocrvvT]v %c0p\s epyav Rom. 4, 6 ; and e Xoyt-
o-3r; ro> Aj3paa/j. 77 TV KTTLS els 8iKaio(Tvv7)v V.
3. 5.- 9 ; also v. 22. Gal. 3, 6. James 2, 23 ;
all in allusion to Gen. 15, 6 where Sept. for
np^S ; comp. Ps. 32, 1. 2. Similar in the
case of Noah is 77 8iKaioo-vvrj Kara iriaTiv
Heb. 11,7. Hence in Paul s writings, 77
8 iKaiocrvvT) (e /c) SeoO 77 CK (8ia) Tri
o-re cos Xpio-Tov, the righteousness oj
(from) God which is of (through) faith in
Christ, i. e. the righteousness which God
reckons or imputes to believers because of
their faith in Christ, Rom. 1, 17. 3,22.
Phil. 3,9. The same is fj 8iKaio<rvvr)
, Rom. 9, 30. 10, 6. Gal. 5, 5 ;
also 77 8iKaioo-vvr) (rov) SeoC, Rom.
3, 21. 10, 3 bis. 2 Cor. 5, 21 Iva yivu>p&a
8iKaio<rvvr] 3eov eV aura, that we may become
the righteousness of God in him, i. e. the
embodiment and manifestation of this right
eousness. (Comp. Sept. and " irp np_TS
Ps. 5, 9.) So too simply 17 8iKaioa-vvr)
id. Rom. 5, 17 77 8a>pea TT)S 8iKaio(rvvr]s. V.
21. 10, 4. 2 Cor. 3, 9. Gal. 2, 21. 3, 21.
Meton. of Christ as the mediator through
whom this righteousness is thus reckoned,
1 Cor. 1, 30. This 8iKaio<rvvr] <FK TnWecoy,
so reckoned to believers, is according to
Paul the ground or occasion of their jus
tification before God; comp. Rom. 5, 1. 8,
1 sq. Hence the doctrine of justification by
faith. y) In the highest and most perfect
sense as an attribute of God, referring par
ticularly to his truth, Rom. 3, 5 comp. v. 4 ;
spec, of his judicial righteousness, Rom. 3,
25. 26. Of Christ, John 16, 8. 10. -f
OlKaiOO)) oo, f. cbcro), (Si /catoy,) to hold
right, to think right or fit, Hdot. 1. 89, 133 ;
to do right or justice to any one, for his
benefit, Pol. 3. 31. 9.; also to condemn, Thuc.
3. 40. In N. T. to hold as righteous, to de
clare righteous, to justify, e. g.
1. As a matter of right, in a forensic
sense, to justify, to absolve, to clear from
any charge or imputation; Pass. Matt. 12,
37 e/c TJV \6ya>v <rov SiKatcoS^cr^, KCU fK T.
X. o-ou KaraSiKacrST^cr^. 1 Cor. 4, 4 ; with
OTTO TIVOS, Rom. 6, 7 6 yap diro^avatv 8f8i-
Kaicorai OTTO rrjs ap.aprias, i. e. is freed from
its power and influence ; comp. v. 18 and see
in dTro 3vr]o-K<i> no. 3. Sept. for p^S Ex. 23,
7. Deut. 25, 1. Also diKaiovv lavrov, to
justify oneself, sc. from the charge of put
ting an unnecessary question, Luke 10, 29.
SlKCUOd)
4 185
SifCIJ
So Sept. for p-!Srt Gen. 44, 16. Comp.
Ecclus. 10, 29 OTTO nvos 26, 29.
2. to declare to be just as one should be;
to pronounce upright, righteous, good ; see
in SiKaioy no. 2. Hence
a) Genr. to justify, i. e. to do justice to,
to acknowledge and vindicate, to honour, to
glorify ; c. ace. Luke 7, 29 TOV %(6v. Pass.
I Tim. 3, 16 Seos . . . e SiKcuwSq eV 7rvfvp.an.
Rom. 3, 4 quoted from Ps. 51, 6 where
Sept. for P^S . So Matt. 11, 19 and Luke
7, 35 f SiKaia>3/7 ^ cro<pia OTTO rail/ Tewuv
avTrjs, i. e. the true wisdom is justified, ac
knowledged, honoured, by those who receive
her; comp. Kypke I. p. 240. Sept. and
p^S Ez. 16, 52. Psalt. Salom. 2, 16.
3, 5.
b) Spec, in relation to God and his law,
to justify, to declare righteous ; see in 81-
KCUOS no. 2. b. /3, and SiKaioo-uvr) no. 2. b. /3.
a) Externally, in accordance with the Jew
ish law ; Luke 16, 15 01 SiKaiovvres fav-
TOVS evwrriov TU>V dv^pdairav, i. e. who profess
yourselves righteous. /3) God is said to
justify a person, to regard and treat him as
righteous, by reckoning or imputing to him
faith (Tr/o-rt?) as righteousness ; see in 81-
Kaioo-vvr) no. 2. b. /3. So genr. where faith
is manifested in works, Pass. c. e epycov
James 2, 21. 24. 25; absol. Luke 18, 14.
Oftener in Paul s writings, where faith in
Christ is the ground or occasion of justifi
cation, i. e. justification by faith ; c. ace. et
en (Siu) nlcrreais, Rom. 3, 26. 30 6s SiKatco-
tm Trepiro/ij/i fK iricrTecas KM OKpoftv<mav
8ia rrjs Trurrfa)?. Gal. 3, 8 ; ace. Rom. 4, 5.
8, 30 bis ; absol. 8, 33. Pass, absol. Rom.
2, 13 ; 8iK. 8apfdv 3, 24 ; rfj ^apm Tit. 3,
7 ; Sitt Tn orews I. X. Gal. 2, 16 ; fK
Xp. Rom. 5, 1. Gal. 2, 16. 3, 24;
X&>ptr tpyuv j/o/iov Rom. 3, 28 ; ev r<a aifian
aiirov 5, 9 ; eV ro> ovopaTi I. X. 1 Cor. 6,
II ; eV XpioToi Gal. 2, 17; with OTTO rii/of,
Acts 13, 39 OTTO TroWo)!/ . . . tv rovra) Tray 6
iri<rT(va)v 8iKaiovTai. Also by works or by
the law none can be justified ; so tv vopcp,
Gal. 3, 11 on Se V id/i< ou8el? StKaiovrai
Trapa r<5 3fa5. 5, 4 ; with aTro TIVOS added,
Acts 13, 39; also e tpyuv (i/d/xou) Rom.
3, 20. 4, 2. Gal. 2, 16 bis.
3. Mid. to wa/ce oneself upright, right
eous ; hence to 6e upright, righteous ; Pass,
aor. 1 in Mid. signif. Buttm. 5 113. n. 5.
Rev. 22, 1 1 Rec. 6 8t /<atos SiKaicoS^Tco JTI,
Tie 2/ja is righteous, let him lie righteous
still ; but later editions read : 8iKaioa-vvrjv
TrotJjo-drw. Sept. c StKai wcra TTJV Kapftlav pov,
St; p s . 73, 13.
OtKai(t)[J,a, aTos, TO, (StKatdce ) 1 . a
right or just act, righteous deed ; Rom. 5,
18 81 tvos SiKatco/wiTor, i. q. 8ta TT/S jnaKof/s
v. 19. Rev. 19, 8. Bar. 2, 19.
2. A declaration of what is right and fit,
a decree, ordinance, precept ; e. g. TOV Kvpiov
Luke 1, 6. Rom. 1, 32; TOV j/d/zov Rom. 2,
26. 8, 4. Also Heb. 9, 1 8. rr)s Aarpe/ar,
1. e. respecting worship. 9, 10 8. r)s o-apKo y,
carnal. Sept. for ph Ex. 15, 25. 26 ; OBttSn
Ex. 21, 1. Num. 36, 13. So Jos. B. J. 7. 5.
2. Also of God s judgments decreed, ra 81-
K<uaVara,Rev. 15,4. So Heb. BBttJa Ps. 1 19,
75. 137, where Sept. Kpipa. Comp. Plato
Legg. 864. e, T&V a\\a>v 8lKa^c^)/iarca^
a0ft<r3a).
3. Of a justifying act, justification, Rom.
5, 16 ; opp. KaTaKpi/j-a. See in StKaidcu no.
2. b. 0.
St/cattoy, adv. (SiVatoy,) rightly, justly,
i. e. a) Pr. with strict justice, Luke 23,
4. 1 Pet. 2, 23. Sept. for p^S Prov. 31,9.
So Wisd. 19, 13. Xen. Mem/3. 1. 2. b)
in the right way, as one ought, 1 Cor. 15,
34. So Xen. Hi. 4. 10. c) righteously,
piously, 1 Thess. 2, 10. Tit. 2, 12.
Sifcalcocris, ems, 17, (SiKdtdw,) the act of
declaring righteous, justification, which
God bestows on believers, Rom. 4, 25. 5,
18 ; see in 8ucai6a no. 2. b. /3. So genr.
Jos. Ant. 18. 1. 3 VTTO ^Sowr 8iKM<acreis re
Kal Tifj.as ols operas fj KUKIOS (7nrr]8fvcns lv
rt3 /3io) ytyove.
oC, o, (StKafa),) a dispenser of
justice, a judge, Luke 12, 14; also Acts 7,
27. 35, quoted from Ex. 2, 14 where Sept.
for BS&5. So Hdian. 7. 7. 6. Xen. Cyr. 1.
3. 17. The difference between 6 SiKacm^
and 6 Kpmj? appears to have been, either
that 6 Kptrfjs was the presiding judge and ot
SiKao-Tai the side judges ; or that d 8tKa<TTrjs
had respect only to law, while 6 Kpiri^r was
a judge in law and equity ; see Wyttenb.
Ep. crit. p. 219. Herm. Polit. Antt. 5 134.
Diet, of Antt. arts. Critce, Dicastes.
SlKiji 77?, 17, custom, manner, Horn. Od. 4.
691 ; prescription, right, Horn. II. 16. 388 ;
right, justice, spec, a judicial process, law
suit, trial, Dem. 298. 2. Xen. Mem. 2. 9. 1.
In N. T. of the result of an action or
trial, i. e.
1 . judgment, sentence of condemnation, to
be followed by punishment; Acts 25, 15
aiTovfifvoi (car* avrov 8iKT)v. Antiph. 751.
4. ib. 752. 2 dvayKij 8e rrjs Si /c^s w*a<r3ai
Trapa r6 aXr^ey. See Reiske ad loc.
3. penally, punishment, vengeance ; so
&CKTVOV
186
2 Thess. 1, 9 8iKi]v TIO-OVO-LV, see in rt co.
Jude 7 Trvpbs alcoviov 8iKijv inrexovo-ai, see in
vTre xo). Sept. for QS Deut. 32, 41. Ez.
25, 12. So Hdian. 178. 12. Plut. de sera
Num. vind. 8. Xen. An. 5. 8. 1. Spec, of
the divine vengeance, either personified, or
perh. referring to the heathen goddess f)
AIKJJ, Nemesis ; Acts 28, 4 ov ... 17 8iKr) fjv
OVK f iao-fv. Comp. 2 Mace. 8, 11. 13. Dem.
772. 25. Arr. Exp. Alex. 4. 9. 9.
SLKTVOV, ov, TO, a net, for fishing, Matt.
4, 20. 21. Mark 1, 18. 19. Luke 5, 2. 4. 5.
6. John 21, 6. 8. 11 bis. Luc. Hermot. 65.
Plut. de Solert. Anim. 26 ; genr. Xen. Mem.
3. 11.8.
ov, 6, TJ, adj. (Sty, Xeyw.) pr.
uttering twice, repeating, so SiXoyeiv Diod.
Sic. 20. 37. Xen. Eq. 8. 2. In N. T. double-
tongued, speaking one thing and meaning
another, 1 Tim. 3, 8. So Theophyl. in loc.
oXXa (ppovajv Kal aXXa \f-ycov.
Si>6, conj. see in Std II. 1. b. /3. p. 168.
SioSeva), f. fvo-o), (odevco,) to travel
trough, to pass through, c. ace. of place
Acts 17, 1 ; with Kara TI distributive!} 7 , Luke
8, 1 8ia>8eve Kara 7r6\tv Kal Ka>nr]v. Sept. for
T|ton Gen. 13, 17. Plut. Flamin. 5. Pol.
2. 15! 5.
, 6, Dionysius, an Areopa-
gite of Athens, converted under Paul s
preaching, Acts 17, 34.
conj. see Sid, in Sid II. 1. b. /3.
eos, ovs, 6, T), adj. (Ai os, irl-
TTTCO,) fallen from Jove, heaven-descended ;
Acts 19, 35 TOV tiioTTfTovs sc. dydX/iaros, i. e.
the image worshipped in the temple of Di
ana at Ephesus; see Plin. H. N. 16. 79.
Eurip. Iph. in Taur. 86-88. Wetst. in loc.
Hdian. 1. 11. 2 ayoA/ia SioTrere s. Plut.
Numa 13.
Siop^iCOfjia, OTOS, TO, (StopSdto,) pr. a
making straight throughout ; hence reform,
improvement, Mss. Acts 24, 3 [2], where
Rec. Kardp3cB/ia. Plut. Numa 17.
top^&)crt9j ecoj, f), (StopSo co,) pr. a ma
king straight throughout ; hence, right ar
rangement, Aristot. Polit. 8. Plato Legg.
642. a. In N. T. amendment, reformation ;
Heb. 9, 10 Kaipos SiopSwcrecoy, i. e. the time
of a new and better dispensation under the
Messiah ; comp. in aironaTao-racris.- Jos.
B. J. 1. 20. 1. Diod. Sic. 1. 75. Pol. 3.
118. 2.
SlOptHTO Ct) V. -TTft), f. co, (dpiWco,) to
dig through, e. g. TOV OIKOV, TTJV oiKiav, the
walls of houses, which in the East are often
built of sun-dried bricks, clay, earth, or also
loose stones ; Pass. Matt. 24, 43. Luke Ik
39 ; absol. Matt. 6, 19. 20. Sept. and IBH
Job 24, 16 ; so Ez. 12, 7 TOV i-ol^oi/. Xen*
Conv. 4. 30 ; Tol X ov Luc. Gall. 22. Thuc. 2. 3.
A toar/covpoi) o>v, ol, (Aids, Kovpos, Kopos,)
written also AioV/copoi, Lob. ad Phryn. p.
235 ; the Dioscuri, i. e. Castor and Pollux,
in heathen mythology the s6ns of Jupiter by
Leda, and the patrons of sailors, Acts 28, 11.
Plut. T. Gracch. 2. Xen. Conv. 8. 29.
Comp. Hor. Carm. 1. 3. 2. ib. 4. 8. 31.
;, conj. see in Sid U. 1. b. y. p. 168
eos, ovs, 6, (Aids, rpe<po>,)
Diotrephes, pr. n. of a person elsewhere un
known, 3 John 9.
o7rAoo9 ovs, or) rj, 6ov ovv, (Buttm.
60. 5. b,) two-fold, double; pr. Sept. for
fi?.tia Gen. 43, 15. Ex. 16, 5. Xen. An. 7.
6. 7. In N. T. trop. double, put for any
greater relative amount, as of honour, 1 Tim.
5, 17; of punishment, Rev. 18, 6 bis. Sept.
and Ji.JEa J er . 16, 18. So Hdian. 6. 7. 7.
Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 23. Comparat. 8in\6-
Tfpov as adv. two-fold more, Matt. 23, 15.
OtTTAOO)) 5), f. ebo-w, (SiTrXo os,) to double,
trans. Rev. 18, 6 SiTrXwo-are avTrj Sin-Xa lit.
double to her double, L e. render back to her
two-fold punishment. Pr. Plut Camill. 41.
Xen. Hell. 6. 5. 19.
St9, num. adv. twice, Mark 14, 30. 72.
Luke 18, 12. Jude 12 Sis diro^avovra, twice
dead, i. e. utterly. So airag Kal Si s, once
and again, often, Phil. 4, 16. 1 Thess. 2, 18.
Sept. for B^BSa Num. 20, 11. Pol. 31.
19. 5. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 7.
oiara^a), f. do-co, (Si s,) to doubt, to be
uncertain, intrans. Matt. 14, 31. 28, 17.
Diod. Sic. 4. 62. Plato Legg. 897. b.
S/crTO/i09, ov, 6, 17, adj. (Si s, oro>a,)
double-mouthed, e. g. Trora/nds Pol. 34. 10. 5.
In N. T. of a sword, two-edged, Heb. 4,
12. Rev. 2, 12. [19, 15 Mss.] Trop. for
piercing words, Rev. 1, 16; comp. Heb. 4,
12. Is. 49, 2 et ibi Gesen. Comm. Sept. for
rri*B yyn p s . 149, 6. Prov. 5, 4. Ecclus.
21, 3. Eurip. Hel. 983. [992.]
Stcr^/XiOi, at, a, ord. adj. two thousand,
Mark 5, 13.
oii)\i%a}, f. lo-G), (iXio>,) to filter or
strain any thing through a sieve or strainer ;
hence, to strain out, c. ace. Matt. 23, 24 01
SiuXifbi/res TOV KowwTro. For the proverb
see Buxt. Lex. 1516. Pr. 8. TOV olvov Ar-
temid. 4. 50. Plut. Symp. 6. 7. 1.
St^a^ft), f. do-a), (Si ^a,) to divide in two,
Artemid. 2. 24. Plato Pol. 264. d. In N.
/oaracria
187
T. trop. to disunite, to set at variance, c.acc.
Matt. 10, 35 ; comp. Luke 12, 52. 53.
Si^ocrracrta, as . ; ,}, (Si ^a, orao-ts.) pr.
a standing apart ; hence dissension, discord,
Rom. 16, 17. 1 Cor. 3, 3. Gal. 5, 20.
1 Mace. 3, 29. Pint. Comp. Lysand. et Sylla
1. Plato Le. 630. a.
re /ipo),) to cu/ i too, Jos. Ant. 8. 2. 2. Pol.
6. 28. 2; to cuC in pieces, Pol. 10. 15. 5.
Plut. Pyrrh. 24. This was a cruel kind of
punisliment practised among the Hebrews
and other ancient nations; see 1 Sam. 15,
33. 2 Sam. 12, 31. Dan. 2,5. 3,29; comp.
Heb. 11, 37. Hdot. 2. 139. ib. 3. 13, 16.
ib. 7. 39. Diod. Sic. 17. 83. Sueton. Calig.
27. Wetst. ad Matt. 24, 51. In N. T. trop.
to cut in pieces, to punish severely, c. ace.
Matt. 24, 51. Luke 12, 46. Comp. Hist, of
Sus. 55. 59.
Si-v^ao), co, f. ija-co, the contraction being
into T} instead of a, like faco, Buttm. { 105.
n. 5 ; the form St^a instead of 8i-^fj be
longs to the later Greek, John 7, 37. Rom.
12, 20. Athen. 3. 474. JSschin. Dial. Soc.
3. 5; comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 61. Winer
5 13. 3.
1. to thirst, to be athirst, absol. Matt. 25,
35. 37. 42. 44. John 4, 13. 15. 19, 28.
Rom. 12, 20. 1 Cor. 4, 11. Rev. 7, 16.
Sept. for jtES Judg. 15, 18. Hdian. 1. 17.
19. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 6.
2. Trop. to thirst after, to long for, c. ace.
as TTJV 8iKaiocrvvr)i>, righteousness, piety to
wards God and its attendant privileges, Matt.
6, 6 ; comp. Winer Gr. 30. 10. b. So
Sept. c. dat. for aoas Ps. 63, 2 ; c. ace.
Jos. B. J. 1. 32. 2 ult/ c. gen. Plut Cato
Maj. 11. Plato Rep. 562. c. Hence absol.
to thirst sc. after the disposition and privi
leges of the children of God, of the Mes
siah s kingdom, John 4, 14. 6, 35. 7, 37.
Rev. 21,6. 22, 17. Sept. and NES Ps. 42,
3. Comp. Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 1 OVTCOS e yco vfj.lv
fos, ovs, TO, (Snjraco,) thirst,
2 Cor. 11, 27. Sept. for xns Ex. 17, 3.
Luc. D. Mort. 17. 1. Xen/Mem. 1. 4. 13.
ov, , 17, a. ir, *
double-minded, inconstant, wavering, James
1.8. 4, 8. Clem. Rom. 1. 23. Constitut.
Apost. 7. 11.
SiaiyfJ,6$, ov, 6, (Sto>Ko>.) pursuit of ene
mies, Plut. Arat. 28. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 21.
In N. T. persecution, Matt. 13, 21. Mark
4, 17. 10, 30. Acts 8, 1. 13, 50. Rom. 8,
35. 2 Cor. 12, 10. 2 Thess. 1, 4. 2 Tim.
3, 11 bis. So Sept. Prov. 11, 19. 2 Mace.
12, 23. ^Eschyl. Suppl. 1044. [1046.]
OM&KTrp) ov, 6, (SicoKco,) a persecutor,
1 Tim. 1, 13. Symm. Hos. 6, 8.
SKOKCO, (Sua,) f. 8t6>co Luke 21, 12.
John 15, 20. Xen. An. 1. 4. 8. Cyr. 6.
3. 13. Dem. 989. 11 ; Att. oftener fut. Sico-
op,m, Winer $ 15. Elmsl. Ach. 278. Pr.
to cause to flee ; hence genr. to pursue after
flying enemies, Sept. for ji ii Lev. 26, 7.
Hdian. 7. 11. 11. Xen. Cyr ." 3. 2. 10 ; to
chase animals in hunting, Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 5
Hence in N. T.
1 . to pursue with evil intent, to persecute,
to harass, c. ace. of pers. Matt. 5, 12 ourw
yap f8i<oav TOVS Trpcxprjras. V. 44. 10, 23
bis. John 5, 16. 15, 20 bis. Acts 7, 52. 9,
4. 5. 22, 7. 8. 26, 14. 15. Rom. 12, 14.
1 Cor. 15, 9. Gal. 1,13. 23. 4, 29. Phil
3, 6. Rev. 12, 13; ace. impl. Matt. 5, 11.
Luke 21, 12. Pass. Matt. 5, 10. 1 Cor. 4,
12. 2 Cor. 4, 9. Gal. 5, 11. 2 Tim. 3, 12.
Gal. 6, 12 TW crravpw rov Xp. /LIT) StcoKcoirai,
i. e. on account of the cross, dat. of cause or
occasion, Winer J 31. 3. c. Matth. 398. b.
Sept. for fSTj Ps. 7, 1. Jer. 17, 18. So
2 Mace. 5, 8. Plut. Philopoem. 21. Thuc.
1. 137. With an adjunct implying man
ner or extent ; Matt. 23, 34 e avrav . . .
8i<bfTf drro TroXewy eis noXiv. Acts 26, 11
e8ia>KOV (O.VTOVS) (u>s Kal fls ras e^w TroXetr.
Acts 22, 4 Tavrrjv 68ov e8i<oga a^pt Sai/arov.
Comp. 1 Mace. 5, 21.
2. to pursue, to follow after, in order to
find or overtake ; e. g. a person, absol. Luke
17, 23 p.rj OTreXS^rf, /ZTySe Stco^Tf. So Ec-
clus. 27, 20. Xen. Hell. 1.1. 13. Trop.
of things, to pursue after, to follow earnestly,
C. ace. Rom. 9, 30 biKaiotrvvqv. V. 31 VO\LOV
8iKaio<rvvr]S. 12, 13 rrjv <pi\o-fviai>. 14, 19.
1 Cor. 14, 1. 1 Thess. 5, 15. 1 Tim. 6, 11.
2 Tim. 2, 22. Heb. 12, 14. 1 Pet. 3, 11,
comp. Ps. 34, 15. Sept. and Cf?7 Deut.
16, 20. Prov. 15, 9. So Diod. Sic. 2. 59.
Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 39. Trop. absol. to follow
on, to press on, as in a race ; Phil. 3, 12. 14
Kara (TKOTTOV SICOKCB eVt TO /3pa/3etov KT\.
Comp. Luc. Hermot. 77 6 ... TroXXot Kal
dyaSol . . . 8ia>Kovrfs ov KaT Xa/3oi>.
ooyfict, aros, TO, (SoKe w,) a decree, edict,
ordinance, e. g. of a prince, Luke 2, 1.
Acts 17, 7 ; of the apostles, Acts 16, 4 ; of
the Mosaic law, i. e. external precepts, Eph.
2, 15. Col. 2, 14, comp. v. 16. 20. Sept. for
Chald. rn Dan. 2, 13 ; tB Dan. 3, 10.
Hdian. 1. 2. 6. Xen. An. 3. 3. 5.
SoyfJ,aTici), f. t o-co, (8oyp.a,) to decree,
to make a decree, Sept. for ;n3 Esth. 3, 9.
So/ceca
188
Diod. Sic. 4. 83 fin. In N. T. Mid.
Tiop.ai, to let prescribe to oneself, to be
subject to ordinances, sc. under the Mosaic
law, Col. 2, 20. Comp. Buttm. } 135. 8.
8o/ce(O, co, f. 86a>, aor. 1 e 8oa, 1. to
think, to suppose, to presume ; construed :
a) With an infin. having the same sub
ject ; e. g. Infin. present, expressing con
tinued action, Matt. 3, 9 fj.rj 86r)T \eyeiv
ev tavTols, think not to say in yourselves.
Luke 8, 18. 24, 37. John 5, 39. 16, 2.
Acts 12, 9. 1 Cor. 3, 18. 7, 40. 10, 12.
14, 37. Gal. 6, 3. James 1, 26. Once c.
dat. e/iavrco, to think for or with oneself,
Acts 26, 9 eyco p.ev ovv eoa e/iauTco, 8flv
73-oAXa Trpdgai KT\. (2 Mace. 9, 8. 10. Plut.
Pelop. 21. Xen. An. 2. 2. 14; c. dat. pol
Luc. Sacrif. 1. Xen. Hi. 1. 6.) Infin. per
fect, implying an action completed ; Winer
45. 8 ult. Acts 27, 13 ftogavres TTJS irpo-
Secrecoj KfKpar^Kevai. 1 Cor. 8, 2. Phil. 3, 4.
So Hdian. 6. 7. 7. Xen. Cyr. 1.1.6. b)
With an infin. and ace. of a different sub
ject ; Winer $ 45. 2. Mark 6, 49 edogav
<f)dvraa-[j.a elvai. 1 Cor. 12, 23. 2 Cor. 11,
16. Sept. for stjn Gen. 38, 15. So Luc.
Hale. 4. Xen. An. 1. 7. 1. c) With Sri
instead of the ace. and infin. Winer 57.
5. Matt. 6, 7 SoKovcri yap OTI KT\. 26, 53.
Luke 12, 51. 13, 2. 4. 19, 11. John 5, 45.
11, 13. 13, 29. 20, 15. 1 Cor. 4,9. 2 Cor.
12, 19. James 4, 5. d) Absol. Luke 17, 9
ov SOKCO. Matt. 24, 44 and Luke 12, 40 f,
&pa ov SoKftre. Once inserted for vivid
effect, Heb. 10, 29 TroVco, doKelrf, ^ei povoy
KT-X. So Anacr. 40. 15 TTOO-OV, So/ceiy, KT\.
Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 31 a>s e yco So/cw.
2. Intrans. to be thought, supposed, held.
a) Pr. and with an infin. having the same
subject, and then the adjuncts (if any) are in
the same case, Buttm. 142. 2. a. Mark 10,
42 oi 8oKovvTfs apxfiv (parall. oi ap^ovTfs
Matt. 20, 25). Luke 22, 24 TO TLS avra>v So-
K.el eivai fjLtifav. Gal. 2, 6 oi doKovvrts eivat
ri, those accounted to be something, persons
of note, leaders ; and so v. 9 ; absol. v. 2. 6
oi SoKovvTfs, id. Hist, of Sus. 5. Plut.
Arat. 43 ot SoKovvres apxew. Hdian. 2. 5.
10. Xen. An. 6. 6. 30.
b) Genr. to seem, to appear, with an infin.
having the same subject, see in lett. a. Acts
17, 18 fva>v Saip-oviw Soxei KaTayyeXevs
fivai. 1 Cor. 12, 22. 2 Cor. 10, 9. Heb. 4, 1.
12, 11. (Hdian. 7. 6. 20. Xen. Hi. 2. 1, 5
fin.) With dat. added ; Luke 10, 36 rls
ovv SoKfl trot TT\T)(riov yeyovevai. Acts 25,
27. Here too we find the urbanity and
moderation of the Greek manner, Buttm.
} 1. n. 1 ; so 1 Cor. 11, 16 el 8e ns OK
(pi\6veiKos elvai, but if any one SEEM to be,
contentious. Heb. 4, 1. Comp. Sturz Lex.
Xen. art. SoKtlv no. 11. Hence
c) Impers. Soxet fioi, o-oi, it seems to
me, thee, etc. a) Genr. it seems good to
me, it is my pleasure, i. q. to determine, to
resolve, c. inf. Luke 1, 3 eoe Kapoi . . . o-oi
ypd-^ai. Acts 15, 22. 25. 28. 34. Particip.
neut. TO SOKOVV TIVI, what seemeth good to
any one, i. e. his pleasure, will ; Heb. 12, 10
Kara TO doKovv avrols, after their own pleas
ure, as seemed good to them. So 1 Mace.
15, 20. Hdian. 1.11.1. Xen. An. 1. 10. 17.
Part. Thuc. 1. 84 Trapa TO SOKOVV v/uv. fi)
Interrog. ri bowl o~oi v. v/juv ; i. q. what think-
est thou ? what think ye ? Matt. 17, 25 ri (rot
8oKf1, St /icDv. 18,12. 21,28. 22,17.26,66.
John 11, 56; c. Vcpi rivos Matt. 22,42.
So wy e/uoi So/<et Pol. 1. 15. 6. Plato Conv.
173. b; SoKel pot Xen. Mem. 4. 6. 8.
So/a/iao>, f. ao-a), (SoKt/xos,) 1. to try,
to prove, to examine, e. g. as with fire, c.
ace. 1 Cor. 3, 13 emorou TO epyov. . .TO
TTvp SoKip-da-ft. Pass. 1 Pet. 1, 7. Sept.
for ins Zech. 13,9. (Ecclus. 2, 5. Theophr.
Frag. 2. 45 TO -nvp 8oKi/xaei TOV ^pv(r6v^)
Genr. by use or observation; Luke 14, 19
(vyr] j3oS)v. Rom. 12, 2 els TO 8oKt.fjidfiv
vp.as T L TO %e\r)p.a TOV Seo. 1 Cor. 11, 28.
2 Cor. 8, 8. 22. 13, 5. Gal. 6,4. Eph. 5, 10.
1 Thess. 2, 4 TUS KapMas. 5, 21. 1 John 4,
1 ; Pase. 1 Tim. 3, 10. Sept. for fta Ps.
17,3. Jer. 11, 20. (Wisd. 11, 10. Arr. Epict.
1. 1. 6. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 1.) Once in re
spect of God, to put to the proof, to tempt,
by doubt and unbelief, i. q. ireipdeiv, Heb.
3, 9 quoted from Ps. 95, 9, where Sept. for
fta-
2. As the result of examination and trial :
a) to judge of, to distinguish, to estimate ;
c. ace. Luke 12,56 bis, parall. Siaapivfiv
Matt. 16, 3. Rom. 2, 18 and Phil. 1, 10 see
in 8ia<pepa no. 2. b. Comp. Sept. for 1J5*
Zech. 11,13. b) to approve, to judge Jit ;
of persons, c. ace. 1 Cor . 1 6, 3. Pass. 1 Thess.
2, 4 ; of things, Rom. 14, 22 ; c. inf. Rom.
1, 28. So of pers. Plut. Dion 30. Plato Legg.
767. d ; of things Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 4, 8 i c.
inf. Plut. Thes. 12.
SoKi/Aacria. as, 17, (SoKi/idfco,) trial, pro
bation, Pol. 6. 34. 2. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 13.
In N. T. in respect of God, trial, tempta
tion, in Mss. Heb. 3, 9 eV 8oKip.ao-ia, for e So-
KLj.ao dv jie Rec.
s, f], (8oKifj.os,~) 1. trial, pro
bation, the state of being tried ; 2 Cor. 8, 2
ev 7fo\\rj 8oKififj SXtyeco?, in great trial of
(through) affliction. Dioscor. 4. 186
189
2. proof, approval, tried integrity, the re
sult of trial ; Rom. 5, 4 bis, 17 8e vTvopovr]
(Kareypaferat) 8oKip,T]v KT\. 2 Cor. 2, 9. 9,
13. Phil. 2, 22. Comp. SoKi/xdC no. 2. b.
3. a proof, test, that by which any tiling
may be tried ; 2 Cor. 13, 3 SOKI^V frrdre
TOV tv e /xoi \O\OVVTOS \pio~rov, comp. 12, 12.
Soict/Jiiov, iov, TO, (SoKt/ior,) a proof,
test, Hdian. 2. 10. 12. Plut. Mor. II. p. 155.
In N. T.
1. trial, probation, i. q. SOKI/LHJ no. 1.
James 1,3.
2. proof, approval, tried integrity, i. q.
SoKt/ii] no. 2, 1 Pet. 1, 7.
&6/a/iO9, ov, 6, 17, adj. (Se ^o/xai,) re-
ceh-able, current, of money as having been
tried, assayed, and so approved, Sept. for
"03> Gen. 23, 16 ; pjjn 1 Chr.29,4. Plut.
adv. Colot. 32. Hence in N. T. trop. of
persons, tried, proved, approved, Rom. 16,
10. 1 Cor. 11, 19. 2 Cor. 10, 18. 13, 7.
2 Tim. 2, 15. James 1, 12 ; c. dat. Rom. 14,
18 8oKifjios rots dvSpanrois, approved, es
teemed, of men. So Plut. C. Mar. 46. Xen.
Ag. 1. 23 ; vapd TIVI Hdot. 7. 117.
So/coy, ov, fj, (Se^o/iat,) a beam, joist,
Matt. 7, 3. 4. 5. Luke 6, 41. 42 bis. Sept.
for Fn p Gen. 19, 8. Diod. Sic. 2. 10.
Thuc/2. 76.
80X10$, ia, iov, (SoXos,) guileful, deceit
ful, 2 Cor. 11, 13. Sept. for nana p rov .
11, 1. Pol. 22. 17. 1. Xen. An. i. 4. 7.
SoKioci), w, f. wo-ca, (SoXoj,) to use guile,
to deceive, intrans. Rom. 3,13 rais yXcoo-o-ms
avTiav e SoXiovcrai , for e SoXiow, quoted from
Ps. 5, 10, where Sept. for p^rjfi . So for
^33 Num. 25, 18. For this Alexandrine
form of the 3d plur. of the hist, tenses, see
Buttm. 5 103. V. 1. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 349.
86X09, ov, 6, (*Xw, Se Xeap,) bait, Horn.
Od. 12. 252. Hence genr. fraud, guile,
decei-, Matt. 26, 4. Mark 7,22. 14, 1. John
I, 48. Acts 13, 10. Rom. 1, 29. 2 Cor. 12,
16. 1 Thess. 2, 3. 1 Pet. 2, 1. 22. 3, 10. Rev.
14, 5 Rec. Sept. for rra-ia Is. 53, 9 ; ri;a-j
Job 13, 7. Luc. D. Mort. 12. 6. Xen. An.
5. 6. 29.
ooXoco, >, f. dxro), (SoXor,) to deceive,
trans. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 28. In N. T. to fal
sify, to corrupt, e. g. TOV \6yov TOV 3eou,
perh. by Jewish traditions, 2 Cor. 4, 2;
comp. 2", 17. So JE\. H. An. 16. 1. Luc.
Hermot. 59.
S6/ia, (iros, TO, (Si Sw^O a gift, Matt. 7,
II. Luke 11, 13. Phil. 4, 17. Eph. 4, 8;
comp. Ps. 68, 19 where Sept. for
as also Gen. 25, 6; "jRa Prov. 18, 16.
Plut. Mor. II. p. 29. Plato Def. 415. b.
86a, TJS, 17, (SoKe w,) opinion, what one
thinks of any thing, Hdot. 1. 79. Pol. 2. 39.
10. Xen. Mern. 4. 8. 10 ; in respect to per
sons, good opinion, estimation, honour, Diod.
Sic. 2. 29. Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 3. Also a seem .
ing, an appearance, Jos. Ant. 1. 11. 2; o
fancy, MschylCho. 1049. [1053.] InN.T
1. ho7iour, glory, as due or rendered, e. g
a) To men, honour, praise, applause, Luke
14, 10 Tore ecrrai (rot Soa eVcoTTtoi TU>V crvv-
avaKfifj.evMv o~oi. John 8, 54. 2 Cor. 6, 8.
John 5, 41. 44 \ap.{3dvfi.v 86av napu ai>3pco-
TTUV, and 1 Thess. 2, 6 rrreiv S6av eg
av*5p. applause from men. John 12, 43 TTJV
86f-av dv%pa>Tra>v the applause of men. So 77-
Ttiv TTJV 86av TIVOS, to seek that one may re
ceive honour, John 7, 18. 8, 50. al. b) As
due or rendered to God, e. g. els 86t-av TOV
Seou, to the honour, glory, of God, i. e. that
God may be honoured, glorified, Rom. 3, 7.
15,7. Phil. 1, 11; so npbs 8nt-av T. 3to{5,
2 Cor. 1, 20 ; virfp -njs 86^s T. 3. John 11,
4. Also Xa/3eti> Tr/v 86av KOI TJJV TiprjV *cai
rfv 8vvafj.iv, i. e. to receive ascriptions of
glory, honour, power, Rev. 4, 11. For the
phrase 8ovvai 86av TO> Sew, see in Si Sco/xt
no. 1. c. a. So in ascriptions, Luke 2, 14
86a tv vtyicrTois Sew. Rom. 11, 36. Gal. 1,
5. 1 Pet. 4, 11. al/ Sept. for Ti33 1 Chr.
16,28. 29; &? ^H Ps. 104, 35. 106, 48.
So Wisd. 10, 14. Diod. Sic. 1. 23. Thuc.
4. 17. Xen. Mem. 3. 12. 4. c) Meton.
of the ground, occasion, source, of honour
or glory, 1 Cor. 11, 15. 2 Cor. 8, 23. Eph.
3, 13. 1 Thess. 2, 20. Comp. decus Hor.
Od. 1. 1. 2.
2. glory, that which is the object of admi
ration, honour, praise, e. g.
a) Of external condition, glory, dignity,
splendour, majesty ; 1 Pet. 1, 24 iraa-a 86a
TTJS o-apKos cos <u-3oy. Heb. 2, 7, quoted from
Ps. 8, 6 where Sept. for 1133. Meton. that
which reflects, expresses, manifests, this
dignity, glory, etc. 1 Cor. 11,7 bis, dvfjp ...
tiKcav Kai 86a Seov virdpxaiv yvvr/ 8e 86a
dv8p6s fo-Ti. So Ecclus. 1, 19. 1 Mace. 2, 62.
Jos. Ant. 4. 2. 2; meton. 1 Mace. 2, 12.
Spoken of kings, regal majesty, splendour,
pomp; e. g. of the expected temporal reign
of the Messiah, Mark 10, 37 comp. Matt.
20, 21 where it is /3ao-iXe/a ; and so of his
Doming for the destruction of Jerusalem an
ehe Jewish state, Matt. 24, 30. Mark 13,
26. Luke 21, 27 ; also of his final coming
to judgment, Matt. 19, 28. Luke 9, 26. Tit.
2, 13. Sept. and Ti33 1 Sam. 2,8. Is. 8,7 ;
190
Tin 1 Chr. 29, 25. Dan. 11, 21. Also of
the accompaniments of royalty, e. g. of
splendid apparel, Matt. 6, 29. Luke 12, 27.
Sept. for rnxSFi Ex. 28, 2. 40 ; INft Is.
61, 3 ; comp. Sept. Esth. 5, 1. 1 Mace. 14,
9. Of the wealth, treasures, power of king
doms, Matt. 4, 8. Luke 4, 6. Rev. 21, 24.
26. Sept. and Ti 3.3 Gen. 31, 1. Is. 10, 3.
Meton. in Plur. of persons in high honour.
2 Pet. 2, 10 and Jude 8 86as 8e /SXao-^-
P.OIKTIV, tliey speak evil of dignities, i. e. ei
ther kings, princes, magistrates (so Ecclus.
29, 27 ; comp. Tias I s . 5, 13) ; or perh.
better angels, comp. Philo de Monarch. II. p.
218 Mang. where at nepl %ebv 8opv(j)6povo-ai
8vvdp,(is are called 86a 3foi.
b) Of moral character or attributes, glory,
excellency, perfection, e. g. a) Of God,
implying his infinite perfection and holiness ;
Rom. 1, 23 fj\\aav TTJV 86av TOV dffidpTov
3eov. Eph. 1, 17 6 Trariyp TIJS 86rjs, i. e. pos
sessing infinite perfections. Heb. 1,3; so
of the divine perfections as manifested in the
power of God, John 11, 40. Rom. 6, 4. Col.
1, 11. 2 Pet. 1, 3 see in apery ; or in his
\dpif, i. e. benevolence and beneficence, Rom.
9, 23. Eph. 1, 6. 12. 14. 18. 3, 16. So of
Jesus, as the aTravyaa-p-a (Heb. 1, 3) of the
divine perfections, John 1, 14. 2, 11 ; of the
Spirit, 1 Pet. 4, 14. (Comp. Just. Mart. p.
284.) /3) Of things, in place of an adjec
tive, excellent, glorious, 2 Cor. 3, 7 el 8e
17 Siaxovta eyevfer] ev 86grj. v. 8. 9 bis.
c) Of that state of glorious perfection,
bliss, and dignity, which is the portion of
those who dwell with God in heaven ; e. g.
spoken of Christ, including also the idea of
his regal majesty as Messiah, Luke 24, 26.
John 17, 5. 22. 24. 2 Thess. 2, 14. 1 Tim.
3, 16. 1 Pet. 1,11. Of glorified saints, i. q.
salvation, eternal life, Rom. 2, 7. 10. 8, 18.
1 Cor. 2, 7. 2 Cor. 4, 17. 1 Thess. 2, 12.
2 Tim. 2, 10. Heb. 2, 10. 1 Pet. 5, 1 ; also
17 So a TOV SeoC, the glory which God will be
stow, Rom. 5, 2. 1 Pet. 5, 10. Meton. the
author or procurer of glory to any one, i. e.
the author of salvation, Luke 2, 32, i. q.
Kvpios TJ)S 86gr;s 1 Cor. 2, 8 comp. v. 7.
3. glory, brightness, splendour, dazzling
light. a) Pr. Acts 22, 1 1 OVK evefiXfirov OTTO
TTJS 86r]s TOV (pa>Tos. 1 Pet. 5, 4. So of the
sun and stars, 1 Cor. 15, 40. 41 quater;
also of Moses face, 2 Cor. 3, 7, see Ex. 34,
29. 30. 35. Of the celestial light which
surrounds angels, Rev. 18, 1 ; or the glori
fied Messiah and saints, Phil. 3,21. Luke
9.31.32. iCor. 15,43. Col. 3,4. So Ecclus.
43, 9. 50, 7. Bar. 4, 24. b) Spec, of the
celestial splerdour hi which God sits en
throned, the divine effulgence, dazzling ma-
jesty, radiant glory, (Rabb. ^2 Buxt
Lex. 2394,) genr. 2 Thess. 1, 9. Rev. 15,
8. 21, 11. 23, comp. 22, 5; as visible to
mortals, Luke 2, 9. Acts 7, 2. 5. John 12,
41 comp. Is. 6, 1 ; also as manifested in the
Messiah s second coming, Matt. 16, 27.
Mark 8, 38. So Sept. for MifTj Tias Ex. 16,
10. 24, 17 where see. 1 K/8, 11; comp.
Ps. 104, 1 sq. Ez. 1, 26. 27. 28. 1 Tim. 6,
16. Bar. 5, 9 T <pa>Ti TTJS 86rjs avTov. So
Xfpovfilp. 86grjs, cherubim of glory, i. e. the
representatives of the divine presence, Heb.
9, 5 ; comp. Ex. 25, 22. Num. 7, 89. 2 Sam.
6,2. Song of 3 Childr. 31. +
ooga^a), f. daw, (8da,) to be of opinion,
to think, Luc. D. Mort. 3. 1. Xen. Mem. 3.
9. 6. In N. T. pr. to think highly of, e. g.
1. to honour, to glorify, i. e. to ascribe
honour or glory to any one, to praise, to laud,
to magnify; c. ace. John 8, 54 eav e yw 80-
d<o ffj,avTov. Acts 13, 48. Rev. 18, 7.
Pass. Matt. 6, 2 OTTOS 8oga<T%><Tiv VTTO TU>V
dvSpwncov. Luke 4, 15. Sept. for "123 Lam.
1,8. So Pol. 6. 53. 10. Diod. Sic. 1. 82.
Thuc. 3. 45. So 8ogdeiv TOV Seo v, to
glorify God, i. e. to praise, to worship, to ex
tol, Matt. 5, 16. 9, 8. 15, 31. Mark 2, 12.
Luke 5, 25. 26. 7, 16. 13, 13. 17, 15. 18,
43. 23,47. Acts 11, 18. 21, 20. Rom. 1,
21. 15, 6. 9. 1 Cor. 6, 20. 1 Pet. 2, 12. 4,
1 1 ; with tv Tim, in behalf of, tv marking the
occasion, Gal. 1, 24. 1 Pet. 4, 16; eVt TIVI,
on accou:;! of, Luke 2, 20. Acts 4, 21.
2 Cor. 9, 13. Also 8ogdeiv TO ovop.a 3fou
Rev. 15, 4; irvevp-a TOV 3eou 1 Pet. 4, 14.
Sept. for "133 Ps. 22, 24. 86, 9. 12. So Ec
clus. 43, 28. 30.
2. to honour, to glorify, i. e. to bestow
honour upon, to exalt in honour and dignity.
a) Externally; Pass. 1 Cor. 12, 26 em
8oderat ev p.e\os. Sept. for "123 1 Chr.
19, 3 ; ^ Esth. 6, 6. 8. 1 Mace. 2, 64.
b) Morally, to glorify, e. g. a) God
and Christ, i. q. to show forth and render
glorious the divine character and attributes ;
e. g. of God as glorified by the Son, John
12, 28 ter, TO ovop.a 3eoC. 13, 31. 32. 14,
13. 15, 8. 17, 1. 4 ; or by Christians, John
21, 19. Of Christ as glorified by the
Father, John 8, 54. 13, 32 bis. 17, 1. 5.
Acts 3, 13; or by the Spirit, John 16, 14; or"
by Christians, John 17, 10 ; or genr. John 11,
4. 13, 31. Heb. 5, 5. So Sept. and l!?3 Lev.
10, 3; ^t? Is. 5, 16. /3) Of things, to
make excellent, glorious, to show forth as
glorious; Rom. 11, 13 TT]V SiaKoviav p.ov 80-
!d(Ja>, sc. through my devoted zeal and
191
effort. Pass. 2 Cor. 3, 10 bis. 2 Thess. 3, 1.
1 Pet. 1, 8 xapa 8(8o^aa-p.(vrj, with joy ...
full of glory, in the feeling and hope of glory.
c) Spoken of Christ and his followers,
to glorify, i. e. to advance to that state of
bliss and glory which is the portion of those
who dwell with God in heaven ; e. g. of
Christ as the Messiah, John 7, 39. 12, 16.
23 ; comp. Is. 52, 13 where Sept. Pass, for
N ; 3 . Of Christians Rom. 8, 30. So Bar-
T
nab. Ep. 21 6 iroifav ravra ev rfi /3acr. TOV
3eoi)
d8os, T], Dorcas, pr. n. of a
female, Acts 9, 36. 39. Pr. i. q. Heb. 132,
Syr. XPH3::, Tabitha, i. e. antelope, ga
zelle, Cant. 2, 7. 9.
86cri9, eco?, T], (Si Sco/it,) 1. a gift, James
1, 17 ira<ra 86(Tis dyaZr}. Sept. for -jFra
Prov. 21, 14. Plut. C. Mar. 46. Plato Phil.
16. c.
2. a giving, giving out, expenditure.
Phil. 4, 15 els \6yov SoVewj <a\ ~\ityecos, in
respect to an account of giving and receiv
ing, of expense and receipt, q. d. opened an
account with me ; in allusion to the aid
sent to Paul v. 16 ; comp. tls \6yov vfj.>v
v. 17. Ecclus. 42, 7 SoVts KOI AJ^tr. Plato
Euth. 14. c. Lat. ratio acceptorum et dato-
rum, Cic. Lsel. 16.
SOTT;?, ov, 6, (8iS<u/nt,) a giver, 2 Cor. 9,
7. Sept. for T? aia Prov. 22, 9. Dion
Cass. 67. 39.
OOt/X/Z/y<i) ye<U, >, f. rjcrca, (SouXo?, ayw,)
to lead as a slave, to make a slave of, Diod.
Sic. 12. 24. In N. T. trop. to bring into
subjection, to subdue, absol. 1 Cor. 9, 27.
BovXeia, as, T], (SovXevw.) bondage,
slavery, Sept. for rnioS Ex. 6, 6. Dem.
196. 3. Xen. An. 7. 7. 32. In N. T. trop.
a) The condition of those under the Mosaic
law, Gal. 4, 24. 5, 1 ; and so Rom. 8, 15
Wei/pa 8ov\flas, a slavish spirit, opp. TTV.
vioZfa-tas. b) The condition of those who
are subject to death, Rom. 8, 21 ; or to the
fear of death, Heb. 2, 15 (po/3( Saj/arou
tvo^oi SouXeias.
&ov\eva), f. fva-o), (SoOXoj,) 1. to be a
slave or servant, to serve ; see in SotJXo? II,
init. pr. of involuntary service ; c. dat. Matt.
6, 24 et Luke 16, 13 Svcri Kupi ots 8ov\fveiv.
Eph. 6, 7. 1 Tim. 6, 2. Sept. for 135
Lev. 25, 39. (Luc. D. Deor. 13. 2. Xen.
Mem. 4. 2. 33 ter.) Spoken of a people, to
serve, to be subject to, c. dat. John 8, 33.
Acts 7, 7. Rom. 9, 12, comp. Gen. 25, 23
et 27, 40 where Sept. for 13S ; also Gen.
14, 4. Judg. 3, 8. 14. So Hdian. 2. 9. 17.
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 13. Trop. of those sub
ject to the Mosaic law, Gal. 4, 25.
2. Trop. of voluntary service, to serve, to
obey, to be devoted to ; c. dat. Luke 15, 29.
Phil. 2, 22. Gal. 5, 13. Rom. 12, 11 Grb.
r<5 Katpo) 8ov\fvovTs, i. e. doing what the
occasion demands ; but Rec. has ro> Kvpiat.
Sept. and 135 Gen. 29, 15. 18. 20. 25. 29.
In a moral sense, to serve or obey God or
Christ, 8. ro> Sew Matt. 6, 24. Luke 16, 13.
Acts 20, 19. Rom. 7, 6. 1 Thess. 1, 9; TO>
Xpto-rw, Rom. 14, 18. 16, 18. Col. 3, 24*;
TW vopa Seot), Rom. 7, 25. Sept. and 135
Deut. 13, 4. Judg. 2, 7. Mai. 3, 18. (Ec
clus. 2, 1.) Spoken of false gods, Gal. 4,
8. Sept. and 135 Ex. 23, 33. Of things,
to serve, to obey, to pursue, c. dat. e. g. p.a-
fjivvq Matt. 6, 24. Luke 16, 13 ; a^apria
Rom. 6, 6 ; rw v6p.a> TT)S a^iaprias Rom. 7,
25 ; rrj KoiXia Rom. 16, 18 ; rots crroi^eiois
Gal. 4, 9 ; (irftvpiais Tit. 3, 3. So eViSu-
fiiais Jos. Ant. 15. 4. 1 ; rais rjdovals Hdian.
1.17. 22. Xen. Mem. 1. 5. 5 ; ycurrpi 1.6.8.
oovX,?), rjs, f), (SoCXor,) a bondmaid, hand
maid, a female slave or servant, Acts 2,- 18.
Sept. for nax Lev. 25, 44 ; nriBttJ 1 Sam.
8,16. So f Mace. 2, 11. Luc! Xsin. 54.
Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 4. In the oriental style
used by a female in addressing a superior,
instead of the first, pers. pron. /, me, Luke
1, 38. 48. Sept. and naij 1 Sam. 25, 41.
1 K. 1, 13. 17 ; nnaai 2 Sam. 14, 6. Comp.
Gesen. Lehrg. p. 741 sq.
I. SoOXo?, 77, ov, adj. (Se ca,) bond, bouna
to serve, subject, c. dat. Rom. 6, 19 bis
irapacrrr]crarf TCI fj.f\rj vfj.S)v SoCXa rfj dxa-
Sapcrt a. . . SouXo rfj SiKaiocrvvrj . Wisd. 15,
7. Hdian. 3. 2. 15. Plato Rep. 577. c, d.
II. SouXo?, ov, 6, subst. (8e<u,) a bond
man, slave, servant, pr. by birth ; diff. from
dv8pdiro8ov one enslaved in war ; comp.
Xen. An. 4. 1. 12 at^/xaXcora uv8paTro8a.
Hell. 1. 6. 15. Thuc. 8. 28 TO. disSpdnoSa
Trdvra, KOI SovXa, KOI eXev3epa. But such a
captive is sometimes called SoOXoy, Xen.
Cyr. 3. 1. 11, 19. ib. 4. 4. 12. Diff. also
from 6 StaKovos, see that art. no. 1. In a
family the SovXos was one bound to serve, a
slave, and was the property of his master,
a living possession as Aristotle calls him,
Polit. 1.46 SoOXoy KTTjpd TI ffj.^v^ov ,
comp. Gen. 17, 12. 27. Ex. 12, 44. Ac
cording to the same writer a complete
household consisted of slaves and freemen,
Polit. 1. 3 oiVt a Se re\eios tK 8ov\a>v Kai
The SovXos therefore was ne-
192
ver a hired servant ; the latter being called
pi& Sios, p-io-^coTos, q. v. See Potter s Gr.
Ant. I. p. 58 sq. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 35 sq.
Diet, of Antt. art. Servus. Bceckh Staatsh.
der. Ath. p. 73 sq. [100.]
1. Pr. of involuntary service, a slave,
servant, opp. e Xet&epoy, 1 Cor. 7, 21. Gal.
3, 28. Col. 3, 11. Rev. 6, 15; also genr.
Matt. 13, 27. 28. John 4, 51. Eph. 6, 5.
Acts 2, 18 ol 8ov\oi p-ov, i. e. the servants
among my people. Sept. for ^qs Lev. 25,
44. Josh 9, 23. Judg. 6, 27. So Hdian. 5.
2. 4. Xen. (Ec. 5. 16. Phil. 2, 7 p.op(pr,v
8ov\ov \afi<av, i. e. appearing in a humble
and despised condition.
2. Trbp. spoken of voluntary service, a
servant, implying obligation, obedience, de-
votedness, John 15, 15. Rom. 6, 16. 1 Cor.
7, 23. Gal* 4, 7 ; also in modesty, 2 Cor.
4, 5 ; or in praise of modesty, Matt. 20, 27.
Mark 10, 44. So JE1. V. H. 9. 19 oi pr]-
ropes 8ov\oL TOV TrXfaovs eltrl. Plato Legg.
715. d. Spoken of the true followers and
worshippers of God, e. g. 8ov\os TOV 3eo{),
either a minister sent from God, as Moses,
Rev. 15, 3, and so Sept. and 155 Josh. 1, 1
(Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 13) ; or prophets, Rev. 10,
7. 11, 18, and so Sept. and 123 Josh. 24,
29. Jer. 7, 25 ; or simply the worshippers
of God, Rev. 2, 20. 7, 3. 19, 5. al. Sept.
and 133> Ps. 34, 23 134, 1. al. Spoken of
the followers and ministers of Christ, e. g.
8ov\os TOV Xpio-Tov V. Kvpiov, Eph. 6, 6.
2 Tim. 2, 24 ; espec. of the apostles and
other teachers, Rom. 1,1. Gal. 1, 10. Col.
4, 12. James 1, 1. 2 Pet. 1,1. Jude 1. Rev.
22, 3. In the oriental style used in address
ing a superior instead of the pers. pron. I,
me, Luke 2, 29. Acts 4, 29. Sept. and
OS 1 Sam. 3, 9. 10. Ps. 19, 12. al. Comp.
in 8ov\r). Spoken also of one who is llie
slave of any thing, is addicted to it, subject
to it, e. g. 8ov\os TTJS ap.apTias John 8, 34.
Rom. 6, 16. 17; rfs $3op5y 2 Pet. 2, 19.
So ./El. V. H. 2. 41 pen. TOV niveiv 8ov\os.
Xen. fEc. 1. 22.
3. f rop. a minister, attendant, spoken of
the c Jicers and attendants of an oriental
couri vvho are often strictly slaves, Matt.
18, 23. 26-28. 32. 22, 3. 4. 6. 8. 10. al.
So of a Persian satrap, Xen. An. 1. 9. 29.
ib. 2. 5. 38. +
ooLXo&), w, f. oxrco, (8ov\os,) to make a
slave of, to enslave ; Pass. perf. 8f8ov\u>pai
with present signif. to be enslaved, to be in
bondage; see Buttm. 113. 7.
1. Pr. c. ace. Acts 7, 6 KOI 8ov\a>a-ovo-tv
nvTo, from Gen. 15, 13 where Sept. for
Pass. c. dat. 2 Pet. 2, 19. So
Plut. Flamin. 5. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 11.
Trop. Pass. Gal. 4, 3 ; perf. as pres. 1 Cor.
7, 15. Comp. Plut. Numa 8.
2. Trop. 8ov\ovv tavTov nvi,tomake
oneself a servant to any one; 1 Cor. 9, 19
Tracriv fpavTov e SouXcocra, i. e. I have con
formed, accommodated myself, to all. Pass.
to be made or become a servant to any one,
c. dat. rw Sew Rom. 6, 22 ; also to things,
in devotedness, e. g. 777 8ncaioo-vvr) Rom. 6,
18 ; in indulgence, to be enslaved or given
to, e. g. o ivca TroXXw Tit. 2, 3. Porphyr. de
Abst. 1. 42 edovXa&rip.ev ro> TOV (pvpov (ppo-
vr)p.a.Ti. Thuc. 4. 34 777 yva>p.n-
Xfy fa ^> (Se xo/icu,) pr. a reception of
guests ; hence a banquet, feast, Luke 5, 29.
14, 13. Sept. for Htjttja Gen. 26, 30.
Esth. 1, 3. Athen. 8. p. 348. f.
opaKWVj OVTOS, 6, (prob. 8fpKop.ai, 8pa
Kflv,) a dragon, a huge serpent, Sept. for
HJnj Job 26, 13 ; T3n Jer. 9, 11. Jos. Ant.
2. 12. 3. JEl V. H. 13. 45. Plato Ion 539.
c. In N. T. a dragon, symbolically for 6
Zarav, Rev. 12,3.4. 7 bis. 9. 13. 16. 17. 13,
2. 4. 11. 16, 13. 20, 2 ; comp. Gen. 3, 1 sq.
So Act. Thorn. J 30. Psalt. Salom. 2, 29.
Spdcrcrof^ai v. -rro/uLat, f. g p.ai, Mid.
depon. to grasp, pr. with the hand, to seize,
to take; c. ace. 1 Cor. 3, 19 6 8pao-o-6p.fvos
TOVS crocpovs fv TIJ Ttavovpyiq avTu>v, quoted
from Job 5, 13 where Heb. W?, Sept. 6
KaTa\ap.^dfo}v. Sept. pr. for Y^ Num. 5,
26. Pr. and c. ace. Jos. B. J. 3. 8. 6 8pao--
<r6fj.fvos TTJV 8f^uiv. Hdot. 3. 13 ; c. gen.
Judith 13, 7. Plut. Alex. M. 74.
opa^ir}, rj s , fj, (Spacro-Q),) a drachma,
drachm, an Attic silver coin worth at first
9|rf. sterling, or 19^ cents ; but in the times
of the N. T. current among the Romans and
Jews as equal to the denarius, of which the
value was then l^d. sterling, or 1 5 cents ; see
fully in art. dpyvpiov no. 2 ; also in 8i8pa-
XP-OV. Diet, of Antt. art. Drachma. Luke
15, 8 bis. 9.
opeTravov, ov, TO, (SpeVw,) a sickle,
reaping-hook, Mark 4, 29 see in aTroo-reXXo)
no. 2. Rev. 14, 14-17. 18 bis. 19. Sept. for
i>a Joel 3, 13. Plut. Mor. II. p. 165.
Plato Rep. 353. a.
opo/zo?, ov, 6, (8pep,a>, rpe ^w.) a run
ning, a race, course, Sept. for Hsma 2 Sam.
18, 27. Hdian. 4. 2. 19. Xen. An. l. 2. 17.
In N. T. trop. course, career, of one s life
and ministry, Acts 13, 25. 20, 24. 2 Tim.
4,7.
193
Apovcri\\.a, TJS, f), Drusilla, youngest
daughter of Herod Agrippa I, sister of the
younger Agrippa and of Bernice, celebrated
for her beauty. She was first betrothed to
Epiphanes prince of Comagena ; but was
afterwards married to Azizus king of Eme-
sa, whom Felix persuaded her to abandon
in order to become his wife. She bore him
a son, who perished in an eruption of Vesu
vius. Acts 24, 24. See Jos. Ant. 19. 9. 1.
ib. 20. 7. 1, 2. Tacit. Hist. 5. 9.
SO/^i, see 8vvo).
Svvafj,ai, f. t]o-op.ai, Pass, depon. 2 pers.
sing. 8vvao-ai 1 Cor. 7, 21, also Svvy Rev.
2, 2. Anacr. 7. 11. M\. V. H. 13. 31 ; see
Buttm. $ 107. n. 2, and note. Winer 13. 2.
b. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 359. Impf. e8wd-
/*;>, Matt. 22, 46, and with doub. augm.
f)8vvdp.T)v, Matt. 26, 9. Luke 1, 22; as
also Aor. 1 f}8vvTi^rjv, Matt. 17, 16. 19;
comp. Buttm. $ 83. n. 5. Winer 12. 1. b.
To be able, I can, and ov 8vvap.ai, to be un
able, I cannot, both in a physical and moral
sense, and whether depending on the dispo
sition and faculties of mind, on the degree
of strength or skill, or on the nature and
external circumstances of the case. It is
always followed by an infin. expr. or impl.
belonging to the same subject, viz.
1. With an infin. expressed, e. g. a)
Infin. present, as implying continued action,
Buttm. $ 137. 5. Matt. 6, 24 ov 8vvao-^e
o~ov\eveiv %? KT\. 7, 18. Mark 2, 7. 19.
Luke 6, 39. John 5, 19. 30. 6, 60. Acts 27,
15. Rom. 15, 14. 1 Cor. 10, 21. 1 Thess.
2, 6. al. Sept. for ^ Gen. 37, 3. 43, 32.
So Pol. 6. 53. 13. Xen. An. 3. 1. 11. b)
More commonly, Infin. aorist, implying tran
sient or momentary action, either past or
present, espec. in narration, Buttm. j 137. 5.
Winer j45. 8. b. Mark 1, 45 oWe /^K/TI
avruv 8vvao-%ai (pavepfos (Is mj\iv fiVeXSfii .
Luke 8, 19 OVK r)8vvavro crvvTv^elv avrui.
Matt. 3, 9 8vva.T(ii 6 2eov eVc rfav Ai Scay e yei-
pai tfKva KT\. 10, 28. Mark 6, 5. Luke 5,
12. John 7, 34. 36. 10, 35. Acts 4, 16. 17,
19. 1 Cor. 2, 14. James 4, 2. Rev. 3,8. al.
Sept. for bbi Gen. 15, 5. 19, 19. So Diod.
Sic. 2. 26. Xen. An. 1. 9. 27. Also where
the action in itself might be expressed either
as continued or transient, but the writer
chooses to express it as transient, or as a
single instance embodying the general idea ;
see Kiihner 256. 4. b. Buttm. $ 137. 5 ult.
Matt. 5, 14 ov 8vvarai iru\is Kpvfirjvai. Luke
1, 20. 22. John 3, 3. Acts 13, 39. Rom. 8,
7. Heb. 9, 9. Rev. 2, 2. 1 3, 4. al. c) Infin.
of the perfect, to express completed action
13
in reference to the present time, Bnttm.
{137. 1. Winer 45. 8 ult. Acts 26, 32
uTroAeAucrSai e8vvaro 6 av^pcunos ft KT\. this
man could have been now freed, etc.
2. Absol. or with an infin. implied and
readily suggested by the context ; e. g.
Matt. 16, 3 ov 8vvaa^e sc. 8iaKpivfiv. Mark
6, 19. Luke 9, 40. Acts 27, 39. 1 Cor. 3, 2.
al. So Sept. for ^ 1 K. 22, 22. Constr.
with an accus. neut. depending on the infin.
Troielv implied, or as accus. of manner, Buttm.
^ 131. 8. Luke 12, 26 d ovv ovre eXa^icrroi
ftuj/acr3e. Mark 9, 22 ei n 8vva<rai. 2 Cor.
13, 8 ov 8vvdp.f3d n. So Luc. D. Mort. 9.
2 arravra e8vvdp.r)v. Xen. Conv. 4. 46, 48.
Thuc. 6. 25 ff 8* 8vvcavrai. Xen. Hell. 7.
5. 15. +
ovva/M5, ens, f], (8vvap.ai^) ability, power,
might, strength ; see in 8vvap.ai init.
1. Innate or inherent power, whether
physical or moral, e. g.
a) Of the body, strength ; Heb. 11,11
Sdpjja 8vva.fj.iv els Ka.Taf3o\r)v o~7Tfpp.aTOs e\a-
/3e. 1 Cor. 15, 43 TO o~5>p,a . . . eyet /jerai ev
8vvdp.fi, i. e. for adj. dvvarov, opp. to eV
do-%evetq ; so Heb. n sa and Sept. ev tV^vt
Ps. 29, 4 ; comp. Gesen. Lehrg. p. 646. 4.
Trop. of spiritual strength or life, Rev. 3, 8.
Sept. for m t wa Job 39, 19. So Pol. 1. 69.
4. Plato Phaedr. 246. d.
b) Genr. Matt. 25, 15 eKaar<a Kara ri)v
I8iav 8vvap.iv. 1 Cor. 15, 56. 2 Tim. 1, 7
7rvfvp.a 8vi>dp,eci)s, i. e. a spirit of strength,
manly vigour, opp. to TTV. 8ei\ias. Heb.
I, 3 TO prjfia rrjf 8vvdp.fo>s UVTOV i. e. his
powerful word (comp. Trvevpa 8vvdp.eas,
a strong wind, Wisd. 5, 23). Heb. 7, 16.
II, 34. Rev. 1, 16 u>s 6 jyXtoy (paivei ev
TT) 8vvdp.fi avTov. Sept. and "l 1 ^-? 2 K.
18, 20 ; nb 1 Chr. 29, 2 ; ;J5 1 Chr. 13, 8.
So Diod. Sic. 4. 45. Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 16.
Also in various constructions : Kara 8vva-
P.IV, according to one s power, as far as one
can, 2 Cor. 8, 3. (Diod. Sic. 14. 81 ult. Xen.
Mem. 1.7.4.) inrfp 8vvap.iv,beyondone s
strength, power, 2 Cor. 1,8. 8, 3. (Dem.
292. 25.) ev 8vvdp.ei, icilh power, i. e.
adv. powerfully, mightily, Luke 4, 36. Col.
1, 29. 2 Thess. 1, 11 ; and so dat. 8wd-
p.f i, Acts 4, 33 ; comp. Buttm. 133. 4. c.
So 8wdp.fi and eV 8vvdp.fi as intensive with
a synon. verb, Eph. 3, 16. Col. 1, 11.
c) Spoken of God and Christ, e. g. f)
8vvap.is TOV SeoO, the power of God, his
almighty energy, genr. Matt. 22, 29. Mark
12, 24. Luke 1, 35. 5, 17. Rom. 1, 20. 9,
17. 1 Cor. 6, 14. 2 Cor. 4, 7. 13, 4 bis.
Eph. 1, 19. 3, 7. 20. 2 Tim. 1, 8. 1 Pet
194
SlWOOTTJ?
1,5. 2 Pet. 1,3. Rom. 1,4 /ou
. . ev 8vvdp.fi, comp. above in lett. b. Sept.
for V?n Ps. 59, 12; TS Ps. 21, 14. 74, 12.
Joined with So a it implies the omnipotent
majesty of God, Rev. 15, 8 ; and hence as
abstr. for concr. omnipotence for the Omni
potent, the Almighty, Matt. 26, 64 et Mark
14, 62 et Luke 22. 69 e 8eio>i> T^S 8vvd-
s, comp. Heb. 1,3 ev 8eta TTJS /xeyaXw-
KT\. like the Rabb. rniaa as a name
of God, Buxt. Lex. 385. So Sept. and ti>
Ps. 63, 3. 68, 35. 150, 1. Meton. of a
person or thing in whom the power of God
is manifested, i. e. the manifestation of the
power of God, Acts 8, 10 OVTOS fcrriv TJ
8vvapis TOV 3eoC. Rom. 1,16. 1 Cor. 1,18.
24. Also where the gen. TOV Seou expresses
the source, i. e. power from God, 1 Cor. 2,
5. 2 Cor. 6, 7. Of Jesus, as exercising a
power to heal, Mark 5, 30. Luke 6, 19. 8,
46; or as the Messiah, f/ 8vvap.is Xpi-
o-ToC, genr. 2 Cor. 12, 9 bis. In the sense
of power, omnipotent majesty, Matt. 24, 30
et Luke 21, 27 p.fTa 8vvdp.fa>s KOL o"6r;.
Mark 9, 1. 13, 26. 2 Thess. 1, 7 p.fT dyye-
\cw TTJS 8vv. avTov, i. e. the angels who are
the attendants of his majesty. 2 Pet. 1,16.
Of the Spirit, fj 8vvap,is TOV Trvevp.a-
TOS, the power of the Spirit, i. e. imparted
by the Spirit, Lu.ke 4, 14. Rom. 15, 13. 19.
Of prophets and apostles as inspired by
the Holy Spirit, Luke 1, 17. 24, 49. Acts
1, 8. 6, 8; comp. Acts 2,4.
d) Spec, of miraculous power, 8vvap.is 0-77-
p.ficov KOI TfpaTcov, i. e. the power of working
miracles Rom. 15, 19, explained by 17 8vv.
r. irvevu-aros in the next clause. Acts 10,
38. 1 Cor. 2, 4, comp. 2 Cor. 12, 12 ; so
2 Thess. 2, 9. Meton. of effect for cause,
Plur. 8vvdp.eis, i. q. mighty deeds, mira
cles, Matt. 7, 22. 11, 20. 21. 23. 13, 54. 58.
14, 2. Mark 6, 2. 5. 14. 9, 39. Luke 10, 13.
19,37. Acts 2, 22. 8, 13. 19,11. 1 Cor. 12,
10. 2 Cor. 12, 12. Gal. 3, 5. Heb. 2, 4. So
Sept. for ni >^8? Job 37, 14. (Just. Mart,
de Resurr. p. 225.) Hence abstr. for con
crete, i. q. a worker of miracles, 1 Cor. 12,
28. 29 8vvdp.fis, i. q. ols St Sorat eWpyij/^ara
8vvdp.fu>v V. 10.
e) Put for the essential power, true na
ture and efficacy, reality, of any thing ; Phil.
3, 10 yvoivai TT/V bvvajj.iv TTJS dmtrrdtreoos
avTov. 2 Tim. 3, 5 f^ovrfs p.6p(f>a>o~iv tvo~f-
jSei as 1 , Tr)v 8e 8vvap.iv avrrjs f]pvrjp.fvoi. Heb.
6, 5 8vvdp,fis Tf /ue XXoiTor alcavos. So as
opp. to \6-yos, speech merely, 1 Cor. 4, 19.
20. 1 Thess. 1, 5. (Plut. de Def. Orac. 46.
Xen. CEc. 9. 2.) Of language, the power
e. g. of a word or sound, meaning, signifi
cation; 1 Cor. 14, 11 rrjv 8vvap.iv rrjs <f)a-
vf} s . So Plut. Consol. ad Apoll. 28. Plato
Crat. 394. b, c.
2. Outward power, as resulting from ex
ternal sources and relations.
a) Genr. power, authority, might, Luke
9, 1. Acts 3, 12. 2 Pet. 2, 11. Rev. 13, 2.
17, 13. (Ecclus. 44, 3. Hdian. 5. 1. 3. Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 24.) Spoken of omnipotent
sovereignty as belonging to God, e. g. in
ascriptions, Matt. 6, 13. Rev. 4, 11. 5, 12.
7, 12. 11, 17. 12, 10. 19, 1. So Sept. and
rnica l Chr. 29, 11. Joined with ovop.a
Acts 4, 7. 1 Cor. 5, 4, i. e. authority, war
rant. Meton. abstr. for concr. 8vvap.is for
6 lv 8vvdp.fi 2>v, one in authority, and Plur.
8wdp.fis, like Engl. authorities, i. e. persons
in authority, the mighty, the powerful, the
powers of the other world, hierarchies of
angels whether good or evil, Rom. 8, 38.
1 Cor. 15, 24. Eph. 1,21. 1 Pet. 3, 22. So
of temporal powers, Sept. Esth. 2, 18.
b) As in vulg. Engl. a power, a quan
tity, abundance ; Rev. 18, 3 e* TTJS 8vvdp.fa>s
avTTJs. Here some refer Rev
3, 8; better under no. 1. a. Jos. Ant. 3.
2. 4 TT\OVTOV p.fyd\ov 8vvap.iv 7rpocreXa/3oi
Xen. Cyr. 8. 4. 34 TTJV bvvap.iv, parall. TC
ovra. Thuc. 1. 25 xprip-aTcav 8vvdp.fi ovrfg
c) Of warlike power, like Engl. force
forces, i. e. a host, army. Luke 10, 19 ri
Trdcrav TT/V 8vvap.iv avTov, i. e. over the whole
host of Satan, comp. v. 20. Sept. for b^M
Ex. 14, 28 ; X3S 2 Sam. 10, 7. al. So Diod".
Sic. 14. 81 med. Pol. 8. 28.5. Xen. Mem. 3.
6.9. ByHebr. 8vvdp.fis r>v ovpavcav,
the hosts of heai-en, i. e. the sun, moon, and
stars, Matt. 24, 29. Mark 13, 25. Luke 21,
26 ; comp. Rev. 6, 13. So Sept. and Heb.
n-jaisn X3S Is. 34, 4. Dan. 8, 10. al. See
Gesen. Lex. art. N3* no. 2. a ;. also Comm.
on Is. 1. c.
StWaytiOft), >, f. axTW, (8vvap.is,) to
strengthen, Pass. Col. 1,11 ev irdo-r) 8vvdp.fi
8vvap.ovp.evoi, see in 8vvap.is no. 1. b. Sept.
for tts Ps. 68, 29; "i?a Ecc. 10, 10. Dan.
9, 27. Synes. de Prov. p. 100. b. Not
found in classic writers ; comp. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 605. n.
8vvdo Tr]S : ov, 6, (8vvap.ai,) pr. one in
power, i. e.
1. a potentate, prince, Luke 1, 52. 1 Tim.
6, 15. Sept. for IP Prov. 8, 16 ; bOE Prov.
23, 1. Pol. 9. 1. 4. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 40.
2. one in authority under a prince, a high
officer, minister, Acts 8, 27. Sept. ot 8vvd-
o-Tai $apaa> for Q n^a Gen. 50,4; fciia Lev,
Svvarew
195
19, 15. Plut. de Def. Orac. 21 6Wora: KOI
8acri\t<av. Xen. An. 1. 2. 20.
, , f. 170-0),
mighty, intrans. 2 Cor. 13, 3 OVAC d<r3fi>fi,
dXXa Suj/aret eV v/itf. Rom. 14, 4 Lachm.
where Rec. has Svvaros.
1. able,
strong, mighty, powerful; e. g. a) Of
things ; 2 Cor. 10, 4 orrXa . . . 8vvara rw
3ea> Trpos KT\. mighty unto God, God be
ing judge, i.e. intens. exceedingly mighty;
for the idiom comp. Acts 7, 20, and see in
doreTof. So. Pol. 10. 31. 8. Xen. CEc. 7.
23 TO cra>p.a bvvarov Trpos TI. b) Of God,
6 8war6s,the Mighty, the Almighty, Luke
1 , 49. Sept. and lisa Ps. 24, 8. So genr.
of pers. Eurip. Bacch. 270. Thuc. 1. 9.
c) Trop. of pers. strong, firm, established;
Rom. 15, 1 oi Svvaroi sc. eV irtorei. Also
Sui/ardf dpi, to be strong, spiritually, in
Christ, 2 Cor. 12, 10. 13, 9. d) Spec.
8 war 6s fl/J.i, i. f[. 8vvafj.m, to be able, I
can, followed by an inf. (comp. Swa/xat init.)
e. g. Infin. present, Tit. 1, 9. Heb. 11, 19.
(Pol. 1. 53. 3. Plato Phscdr. 273. e.) Infin.
aorist, Luke 14, 31. Rom. 4, 21. 11,23. 14,
4. 2 Cor. 9, 8. 2 Tim. 1, 12. James 3, 2.
Acts 11, 17 ryw Se TIS 7W ftvvaros xa>\v-
o-ai TOV 3 oi>, i. e. who was I ? was I able ?
a junction of two questions. Sept. for bs^
Num. 22, 38. Plato Phajdr. 275. e.
2. Spec, of ftvvaToi, the poicerful, the
mighty, spoken of persons in authority or
of influence, 1 Cor. 1, 26. [Rev. 6, 15] ;
of members of the Jewish sanhedrim, Acts
25, 5. Sept. for Chald. "paw Dan. 3, 27.
Jos. Ant. 12. 4. 9 ot irapa TTJV ai\Tjv
8waroi. Pol. 9. 23. 4. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 8.
Comp. Krebs Obs. p. 260.
3. Also 8vvaros ev TIVI, poicerful in
any thing, able, skilful, mighty; Luke 24,
19 8vv. (i> fpy<? KOL Xoya. Acts 7, 22. 18,
24 ev rals ypa<pais, i. e. skilled in expound
ing and applying the Jewish Scriptures.
Ecclus. 21, 7 8vv. eV yXeoo-oT;. Diod. Sic.
13. 101 8vi>. Xoyw.
4. Neut. ro 8vvar6v as Subst. power,
might ; Rom. 9, 22 TO 8vvarov avrov sc.
SeoC, i. q. 17 8vi>afj.Ls \ . 17; comp. Buttm.
123. 5. Without art. 8vvarov as adj.
able to be done, possible, in several construc
tions : a) Absol. ei 8 war 6 v (tort), if
possible, if it be possible, Matt. 24,24. 26,
39. Mark 13, 22. 14, 35. Rom. 12, 18.
Gal. 4 ; 15. So Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 45. Xen. Mem.
3. 7. 9. b) With dat. of pers. possible
for (with) any one, Mark 9, 23. 14, 36. Acts
20, 16. So Jos. Ant. 3. 8. 1. Luc. D. Deor.
24. 2. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 13. c) With Tra-
pd TIVI, possible with any one, Matt. 19, 26.
Mark 10, 27. Luke 18, 27. d) With ace.
and infin. Acts 2, 24 KaSoYi ov/c rjv SVVUTOV
/cpaTei(72at avrov irrf aiirov,
Svvo), aor. 2 f8vv, (i. q. v<u.) to sink, to
go down, intrans. e. g. the sun Mark 1, 32.
Luke 4, 40. Sept. and SO3 Gen. 28, 11.
2 Chr. 18, 34. jEl. V. H. 4. 1. Dem. 197.
7. Xen. An. 2. 2. 3. The form 8v/a> is a
new Present from Suto, see Buttm. \ 114
8vu>.
ovo, ol, at, rd, card. num. two, Lat. duo >
indec. in Attic writers, and so found in N. T.
in the nominative, genitive, and accusative,
e. g. Norn. Matt. 9, 27 8vo Tv(p\ol. 20, 21
ot 8vo vloi fjiov. Luke 7, 41. John 1, 37. al.
Gen. Matt. 18, 16 8vo naprupav. 20, 24.
Luke 12, 6. John 1, 40. al. Accus. Matt.
4, 18 ete 8vo d8f\<f>ovs. Luke 3. 11. al.
For the dative is found the irreg. and later
form Suo-t. Matt. 6, 24 Sucrt Kvpiois. 22,40.
Luke 12, 52. Acts 12, 6 ; also Pol. 4. 32. 3.
Aristot. H. An. 4. 1. 131. Thuc. 8. 101 ;
see Buttm. 5 70. 2. Winer { 9. 2. b. Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 210. The comm. Gen. and
Dat. 8voiv does not occur in N. T. In
phrases: 8vo rj rpfls, two or three, some.
a few, Matt. 18, 20. 1 Cor. 14, 29. (Xen.
An. 4. 7. 5.) dva 8vo, Kara 8vo, by
two s, two and two, distributively, Luke 9. 3.
10. 1. 1 Cor. 14, 27; eis 8v o, in two,
e. g. rx 10-377 els 8vo (nepri), Matt. 27, 51.
Mark 15, 38 ; so Luc. D. Deor. 8. 1 S/eXe
fiov rr]V Kt(pdh.f)v es 8vo. Pol. 2. 16. 11 o-^t-
erni fls 8vo (J.fpr). By Hcbr. 8vo 8vo, two
and two, distributively, Mark 6, 7 ; so Sept.
and Heb. C?3!1J n^fd Gen. 7, 9. 15 ; for
Q 1 ??^ Gen. 6, 19. 20. Gesen. Lehrg. p. 669,
703. Heb. Gr. $ 118. 5. -f
&/$, an insep. part, implying difficulty,
adversity, the contrary ; like Engl. mis. un,
in; Buttm. 5 120. 5.
Svo-flda-Ta/CTOs, O v,6, r/,adj. (/3ao-Tao>,;
hard to be borne, oppressive, e. g. cpoprla,
Matt. 23, 4. Luke 11,46. Sept. for bas
Prov. 27, 3. Plut. Quaest. Nat. 16 8va-pd-
crraKToi yap dcri . . . 8ia (tey&Qg*
Svaevrepia, as, 17, (emtpov intestine.)
dysentery, flux, Acts 28, 8. Jos. Ant. 6. 1*
1. Pol. 32. 25. 14. Plato Tim. 86. a.
8v(TepfJt,riVVTO<>, ov, 6, 77, adj. (ep/ir/i/evw.)
hard to explain, so as to be understood. Heb.
5, 11. Artemid. 3. 67. Diod. Sic. 2. 52.
8v crKciXos, ov, 6, f], adj. (KO\OV food,) pr.
difficult about food ; hence genr. hard to
please, morose, peevish, Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 2 ;
19b
Swpov
Neut. any tiring unpleasant, difficulty, cala
mity, Sept. for T 1 ^ Jer. 49, 8. Dem. 291. 21.
In N. T. spoken of things, hard to accom
plish, difficult, Mark 10,24. So Jos. Ant. 6.
3. 6. Diod. Sic. 1. 84. Xen. (Ec. 15. 10.
&va-/c6\(i)S, adv. (Svo-KoAos,) with diffi
culty, hardly, Matt. 19, 23. Mark 10, 23.
Luke 18, 24. Jos. Ant. 4. 5. 2. Pint. Con-
sol, ad Apoll. 28.
Sucr/i?7, y s , fj, (SiW,) usually only Plur.
at 8vcrp.ai, the going down, the setting of
the sun, as 8vo~p.al TOV ijXi ov, Sept. for K12
Gen. 15, 12. al. iaa Deut. 11, 30. al. Xen.
An. 6. 4. 26. Hence in N. T. the west,
Matt. 8, 11. 24, 27. Luke 12, 54. 13, 29.
Rev. 21, 13. Sept. for a^n Ps. 75, 6. Is.
43,5 ; Sftoa Ps. 50, 2. Mai. 1,11. So Pol.
2. 14. 4. Plato Def. 411. b.
BvcrvoyTO?, ov, 6, fj, adj. (voijTor, voeco.)
/iard /o fe understood, 2 Pet. 3, 16. Diog.
Laert. 9. 13 SVCTVOTJTOV re KOL 8vcrer]yr]Tov.
Luc. Alex. 54.
Svcrf^Tjfjieo), co, f- 770-00, ((prjp.r), ) to speak
evil, to utter words of ill omen, maledictions,
Soph. Elect. 950. Plut. Cic. 22. In N. T.
to defame, to revile, 1 Cor. 4, 13 in Mss. for
8\ao-(pr]p.ovp.fvoi. So 1 Mace. 7, 41. Soph.
Elect. 1182.
Sucr0?7/ua, as, fj, (Sucr^ry/ie co,) evil-
speaking, pr. ill-omened words, malediction,
Soph. Phil. 10. Plut. Pelop. 8. In N. T.
reproach, contumely, ill-report, 2 Cor. 6, 8.
So 1 Mace. 7, 38. Dion. Hal. 6. 48. Hesych.
8uo-(p77/xiay KaKofprj/jiias.
ova), see Sww.
ScoSe/ca, ol, al, TO. card. num. indec.
twelve, Matt. 9, 20. 14, 20. al. saep. Spec.
01 StoSeKa, the twelve sc. apostles, corre
sponding to the twelve tribes, Matt. 26, 14.
20. 47. Mark 14, 10. 20. al. Comp. Matt.
19, 28. Rev. 7, 5 sq. 21, 12 sq. 22, 2 ; also
Ex. 28, 17. Num. 17, 2. Josh. 4, 5. 1 K. 7,
25. -f
8a>Se/caT09, r/, ov, ord. adj. the twelfth,
Rev. 21, 20.
8&)Sea^>fXoV, ov, TO, (ScoSfAca, (piAr;,)
collect, rte twelve tribes of Israel, the people
of Israel, Acts 26, 7.
Sw/ia, arcs, TO, (8ep.oD,~) a building, a
house, Hdian. 7. 12. 11. Plato Rep. 380. a.
Synecd. a hall, chamber, Horn. II. 1. 600.
InN. T. only in the phrase errl TOV Sco/xa-
TOS-, upon the house, i. e. upon the house-top,
roof, Matt. 24, 17. Mark 13, 15. Luke 17,
31. Plur. Krjpv^are eVi rtav 8cop.aTa>v, pro
claim ye upon the house-tops, i. e. publicly,
Matt. 10, 27. Luke 12, 3 ; comp. 2 Sam.
16, 22. Also avaftaiveiv err! TO 6 co/ia, to
go upon the house-top, to ascend to the roof,
Luke 5, 19. Acts 10, 9. Sept. for M roof
Deut. 22, 8. Josh. 2, 6. 8. al. So Jos. Ant.
6. 4. 1. Hdian. 2. 6. 19. The roofs of orien
tal houses are flat, and covered usually with
a composition or cement. The inhabitants
spend much time upon them, especially at
evening, to enjoy the open air ; and often
sleep there. SeeBibl. Res. in Pal. III. p. 26,
32. Winer Realw. arts. Dach, Hauser.
Scaped, as, f), (Seopoi/,) a gift, John 4, 10.
Acts 8, 20. 11, 17. Rom. 5, 15. 2 Cor. 9,
15. Heb. 6, 4. Eph. 4, 7 Kara TO p-erpov TTJS
Scopeas TOV Xpi<rTo{), according to the mea
sure of the gift of Christ, i. e. according as
Christ has measured out to him the gift.
With gen. of that in which the gift con
sists ; Acts 2, 38 and 10, 45 8. TOV ay. irvev-
P,OTOS. Rom. 5, 17 8. TT)$ 8iKaioo-vvr)s. Eph. 3,
7 8. TTJS x a p l Tos TOV 3fov. Sept. for Chald
!12]23 Dan. 2, 6. 2 Mace. 4, 30. Pol. 23.
3. 4. Xen. Hi. 11. 12.
Scopedv, adv. (ace. of Scopea,) gratis,
gratuitously ; see Buttm. 115. 4.
1. Pr. freely, without requital, Matt. 10,
8 bis. Rom. 3, 24. 2 Cor. 11, 7. 2 Thess.
3, 8. Rev. 21, 6. 22, 17. Sept. and c>n
Gen. 29, 15. Num. 11, 5. Pol. 18. 17. V.
Dem. 394. 20.
2. Spec, groundlessly, without cause ;
John 15, 25 ep.to-r)<rdi> pe 8a>pfdi>. Gal. 2,21
pa XptoTos 1 Scopeai oV/Saw, i. e. then there
was no cause why Christ should suffer ; see
Tittm. de Synon. N. T. p. 161. Sept. and
C|n Ps. 35, 7. 1 Sam. 19, 5.
ocopeoyU-at, ovp.ai, f. rja-op-ai, Mid. depon.
(Scope co, Scopov,) to make a gift of, to give,
c. ace. Mark 15, 45. Pass. perf. as Mid.
c. ace. 2 Pet. 1, 3. 4. Sept. for inj Esth.
8, 1. Prov. 4, 2. Hdian. 1. 5. 2. Xen. Cyr.
5. 2. 8.
aros, TO, (Stopew,) a gift, Rom.
5, 16. James 1, 17. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 47.
Xen. Hi. 8. 4.
owpov, ov, TO, (Si &ctyu,) a gift, present,
Matt. 2, 11. Eph. 2, 8. Rev. 11, 10. Sept.
for iat Gen. 30, 20 ; Tr]iu Ex. 23, 8. So
Hdian. 2. 8. 14. Luc. V. H. 1. 27. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 4. 26. Spec, a gift dedicated to
God, an offering, sacrifice, Matt. 5, 23. 24
bis. 8, 4. "23, 18. 19 bis. Heb. 5, 1. 8. 3. 4.
9, 9. 11,4; so Matt. 15, 5 and Mark 7, 11
8u>pov sc. fo-Ti, i. e. it is consecrated to God.
Also of money contributed in the temple,
comp. in 8i8paxpov ; Luke 21, 1.4 ffia-
\ov els TU 8<opa TOV Seoi), they cast in unto
197
edv
(among) the offerings of God. Sept. for
firjDS Gen. 4, 4. 1 Chr. 16, 29; l^l?
Lev. 1, 2. 3. Is: 66, 20. So Horn. II. 6.
293. ib. 8. 203.
la, as, fj, (8a>po(popea ; deupoi,
<pepa>,) a bringing of gifts i Horn. 15, 31
Lachm. tva r; 8u>po(popia p.ov KT\. Rec. 8ia-
Kovia. Alciphr. 1. 6.
z, interj. (Ida, imperat. eae,) pr. let
be ; genr. ah, aha, expressing surprise and
displeasure, Mark 1, 24. Luke 4, 34. Arr.
Epict. 2. 24. jEschyl. Prom, vinct. 298.
Plato Protag. 315. d.
I. eai>, conjunct, (pr. et av,) if, if so he
that, in case that ; contr. sometimes into av,
see in av II ; also into rjv in Gr. writers.
The form el implies a condition merely hy
pothetical, a mere supposition, to which av
subjoins the idea of possibility ; so that lav
implies a condition which is possible and
may be expected to be realized, though still
dependent on circumstances ; see Herrn.
ad Vig. p. 832 sq. Kiihner \ 339. II. b.
Usually lav is construed with the Subjunc
tive ; in later writers also with the Indica
tive ; and very rarely in classic writers with
the Optative ; see Buttm. \ 1 39. m. 68. Herm.
1. c. p. 819. Matth. \ 523.
I. Used alone, 5. e. without being joined
with other particles.
1. With the Indicative, but only in late
writers ; in N. T. only once, and followed
in the apodosis by a perf. Indie, in a present
sense ; 1 John 5, 15 lav oi8ap.fi>, on UKOIKI
ijp.u>v o av atrto^eSa, o"i8ap.fv, on f^op.fv TO.
aiTT)p.aTa KT\. comp. in no. 2. a. y. So
Sept. Job 22, 3. ^El. V. H. 4. 24 lav rets
dXAjjXwf dpyals e^i oracrSe KT\. See Winer
542. 2. d. note. Herm. ad Vig. p. 820.
Matth. \ 525. d. In Mss. lav is also found
with Indie, pres. Rom. 14, 8. Gal. 1, 8.
1 Thess. 3, 8 ; Indie, flit. Luke 11, 12. John
8, 36. Comp. Winer 1. c.
2. Mostly with the Subjunctive, implying
uncertainty with the prospect of decision,
and referring therefore to something future ;
Buttm. 139. m. 24. Winer 42. 2. b.
a) With the Subj. present, and followed
(or preceded) in the apodosis : a) By an
Indie, future ; Matt. 6, 22. 23 lav ovv 6
d(p^a\p.6s crov aTrXous ?], o\ov TO crco/id crov
(f)u>reivuv form lav Se KT\. 17, 20. Mark
14, 31. Luke 10, 6. John 7, 17. Acts 5, 38.
Rom. 2, 26. Gal. 5, 2. 1 John 5, 14. al. saep.
(Sept. Job 9, 15. 20. JE\. V. II. 4. 16. Plut.
Mor. II. p. 14. Plato Apol. Soc. 18. p. 30. e.)
Sometimes the fut. stands in the apodosis
for the Imperat. see in j3. Luke 19, 31 Kal
lav TIS vp.ds Ipatra . . . ovru>s epdre avr<a.
Winer } 44. 3. Kiihn. $ 255. 4. Also the
aorist Subj. is put after ov p.rj instead of the
fut. Indie. Acts 13, 41 epyov, w ov arj TTioTfv-
a-rjre, lav TIS fK8irjyT]TaL v/juv. John 8, 51 ;
comp. Buttm. 139. m. 46. Or sometimes
either the whole apodosis or its verb is to be
supplied ; John 6, 61. 62 TOVTO vfj.ds o-Kav8a-
Xi ; lav ovv SecopJjre TOV vlov TOV dv Sp.
dvafiaivovTa KT\. suppl. TTOCTW p.a\\ov TOVTO
o-Kav8a\io-fi vaas. Acts 26, 5. 1 Cor. 4, 15.
IB) By an Imperat. e. g. present, John 7,
37 lav TIS 8i\lsa, e /r^etrSe Trpos p.f. 12, 26.-
Rom. 12, 20. 13, 4. Gal. 1, 8. Col. 3, 13 ;
aorist, Matt. 10, 13 lav p.lv fi rj oi/cta dt-ia,
ASeVa) KT\. Mark 9, 43. 45. 47. John 14,
15. So c. Imp. pres. Epict. Ench. 43 ;
perf. ib. 33. 6. y) By an Indie, present,
either in a future sense or denoting some
thing permanent or general, Winer 42. 2.
b. Matt. 18, 13. John 8, 16 *cai lav Kpivu
81 eyu>, f] Kpifris fj e /ni) aXf/S^? e ort. 13, 17.
1 Cor. 12, 15. 16. 1 Thess. 3, 8. 1 Tim. 1,
8. 2 Tim. 2, 5. 1 John 1, 7. 9. 10. al. seep.
Matt. 8, 2. Mark 1, 40. Luke 5, 12. (Luc.
D. Mort. 6. 3. Plato Apol. Socr. 21. p. 33.
b.) So 1 Tim. 3, 15 eav 8e Ppa8vva, [suppl.
raiira. o-oi ypdfpco,] Iva tl8fjs KT\. Also by
a perf. in the sense of the pres. John 20, 23
ai> [e dv] Tiva>v KpaTrJTf [ras aaapTias] , xeicpd-
TrjvTai, parall. d(pievrai. Rom. 2, 25. 8)
By an Indie, aorist, referring to a transient
act ; 1 Cor. 5, 1 1 wvl 8e lypa^ra vp.iv fj.r)
(Tvvavap.lywcr Sai, lav TIS d8e\<pos dvoua6-
p.evos ff iropvos KT\.
b) With the Subj. aorist, which thus near
ly corresponds to the Lat. fut. exactum, or
Engl. second future ; comp. Buttm. } 139. m.
1 6. Kiihn. 339. n. 2. It is then followed (or
preceded) in the apodosis : a) By an Indie,
future ; Matt. 4, 9 ravra ndvra croi Scixrco,
lav TTf(TU>V TTpOO-KVVr]O-T]S UOl. 5, 13. 28, 14.
Mark 8, 3. 36. John 8, 36. Rom. 10, 9.
1 Cor. 4, 19. 2 Cor. 12, 6. 1 Tirn. 2, 15.
2 Tim. 2, 21. James 4, 15. al. saep. (Sept.
Job 8, 18. ^El. V. II. 2. 36 lav a7ro3di>co,
eco KT\. Plato Lysid. 2 1 0. c.) So by fut. for
Imperat. comp. above in lett. a. a ; Matt. 21,
eav
198
3. 22, 24. 1 John 5, 16. Or instead of fut.
Indie, is put the aorist Subj. after ov urj,
comp. in lett. a. a ; John 8, 51. 52. (Xen. Hi.
11.15.) Spec. Mark 11.32 a XX eav etVw/iei
e av%p<aTra>v l(polBoi>vTo rov Xaof, here the
apodosis is lost in the transition from the
first to the third person, the writer continu
ing in his own language ; Winer 64. HI. 2.
Also the apodosis is involved, but not lost,
in Rom. 11, 22. Comp. JEl V. H. 1. 34 ult.
Luc. D. Mort. 3. 1. )3) By an Imperat.
e. g. present, Matt. 18, 17. Mark 13, 21.
1 Cor. 10, 28. Gal. 6, 1. al. (Epict. Ench.
7.) Aorist, Matt. 18, 15. 17. Mark 11, 3.
Luke 17, 3. Col. 4, 10; aor. and pres.
1 Cor. 7, 1 1 . So in prohibitions expressed
by ur) before the aor. Subj. instead of the
Imperat. comp. Buttm. 148. 3. Kiihner
259. 5. Matt. 24, 23 Tore lav TIS vfuv fare
...fj.f) Tno-revo-rjre, comp. parall. Imper. p)
Trio-revere Mark 13, 21 ; so Heb. 3, 7. 15.
4, 7. So Epict. Ench. 7. y) By an Indie,
present, comp. above in lett. a. y. Matt. 18,
13. Mark 3, 24. John 8, 31. Rom. 7, 3. 15,24.
2 Cor. 5, 1. al. (Cebet. Tab. 3. Xen. Hi.
1. 28.) Also by an Indie, perf. in pres.
sense, comp. above in lett. a. y. John 20, 23.
Rom. 7, 2. 14,23. 8) By an Indie, aorist,
comp. in lett. a. 8. Matt. 18, 13. 1 Cor. 7, 28
bis, el Se Kal yfi/jLTjs, ova rjfiapres KT\. James
2, 2-4. e) By a Subj. aorist implying ex
hortation or precept ; James 4,15 Grb. eav
6 Kvpios %e\T)o~r] . . . Kal Troir)o~a>p,ev roCro rj
eKelvo. 2 Cor. 9, 4; also Mark 12, 19 and
Luke 20, 28. John 9, 22. 11, 57. Acts 9, 2.
3. Like Heb. dX , it passes over into a
particle of time, referring to an event cer
tain in itself but uncertain in time, when,
whenever; put with the Subj. aorist, and
followed in the apodosis by an Indie, fut.
John 12, 32 Kaya> eav v^coSw ex. rrjs yr]s,
Trdvras eXKucrco 71736? fpavrov. 1 John 3, 2 ;
or by a pres. in fut. sense John 14, 3. So
Sept. for tJX Prov. 3, 24. Is. 24, 13. Am.
7, 2 ; comp. Heb. Lex. ex C. 4. So Lat.
si, Hor. Epist. 1. 7. 10. Virg. ^En. 5. 64;
comp. ubi, 4. 118.
II. Used along with other particles ;
where, for the most part, each retains its
own separate force and signification ; as
eav yap, eav 8e, eav (cat, eav ovv, ori eav, etc.
Only the following require to be noted ; all
construed with the Subjunctive as in no. 2
above.
1. eav 8e Kai, and if also, but if also,
Matt. 18, 17. 1 Cor. 7, 11. 28. 2 Tim. 2,5.
nonal. Sept. Job 31, 14.
2. lav prj, if not, i. q. unless, except;
comp. above in I, no. 2. a) With Subj.
present, and having in the apodosis an Indie,
fut. Luke 13, 3. 5 ; or an Imperat. Matt. 10,
13. 1 Cor. 14, 28 ; or an Indie, pres. John
3, 2. 5, 19. Acts 15, 1. 1 Cor. 9, 16. James
2, 17 ; ellipt. Gal. 2, 16 eav ur) [SiKaiwrotl
8ia Trio-Teas I. X. Septi Ex. 3, 19. 4, 1. 8. 9.
Comp. Pol. 3. 38. 2. Xen. An. 5. 7. 30.
b) With Subj. aorist, having in the apodosis
an Indie, fut. Matt. 6, 15. 18, 35. John 8
24. Rom. 11, 23. 1 Cor. 14, 11. Rev. 3,3-
and so in the aposiopesis 2 Thess. 2, 3 ; or
an Indie, pres. Mark 3, 27. 7, 3. 4. John
3, 3. 5. 6, 44. 53. 7, 51. Acts 27, 31. 1 Cor.
8,8; or an Indie, aorist, John 1 5, 6 ; or a
Subj. aorist after ov /mj expressing strong
negation, Matt. 5, 20. 18, 3. John 4, 48.
20, 25; or an Opt. pres. c. av, Acts 8, 31.
c) With Subj. perfect, having in the apo
dosis an Indie, pres. once John 3, 27.
Spec, except that, but that ; Mark 4, 22 ov
yap ecrri ri Kpvnrov, o eav p,rj (pavepta^fj, pr.
if not what shall be revealed, i. e. but that
it shall be revealed ; parall. is oAX tva in
the other clause. Matt. 26, 42 eav /*r) avro
TT/CO, except that (unless) 1 drink it. Mark
10, 30. Comp. Matth. 5 617. d. Winer 59
fin. So rjv fir) Eurip. Med. 30.
3. eav Trep or IdvTrep, if indeed, if
now, Heb. 3, 6. 14. 6, 3. non al. 2 Mace.
3, 38. Plut. Lycurg. civrrep. Xen. Cyr. 4.
6. 8 fjvrrfp.
4. lav re, and if; repeated eav re...
lav re, i. q. whether .. .or, Rom. 14, 8 qua-
ter. So Sept. for CX Ex. 19, 13. Lev. 3, 1.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 17. Also lav re Kai,
and if also; 2 Cor. 10, 8 lav re yap Kal,
for though also. +
II. eav, conjunct, for av, if, with the
Subjunctive in relative clauses and with re
lative words ; usually regarded as merely a
wrong orthography, and therefore corrected
to av in editions of Greek writers, but not
in N. T. see Herm. ad Vig. p. 516, 833.
Winer { 43 fin. Such words are thus ren
dered general and indefinite, implying pos
sibility but not certainty ; Lat. cunque, Engl.
ever, soever ; see in av I. no. II. 1.
1. After relative Pronouns, as 6s lav,
ocros eav, Saris lav, Lat. quicunque, Engl.
whoever, whosoever, whatsoever, a) Before
the Subjunct. present, expressing what may
have taken place ; see in av I, no. II. 1. a. a.
Matt. 11, 27. 20, 26. 27. Luke 4, 6. 10,22.
John 15, 7. Gal. 6, 7. Col. 3, 23. 1 John
3, 22. Rev. 3, 19. Sept. Gen. 21, 22. 44, 1.
b) Before the Subj. aorist, expressing what
may hereafter take place ; see in av I, no.
11. 1. a./3. Matt. 10, 14. 42. 11,6. 12,36.
eavrov
199
Mark 7,11. 9, 37. Luke 18, 17. Acts 7, 7.
1 Cor. 6, 18. al. Sept. Gen. 15, 14.
2. After relative Adverbs, e. g. a) OTTOU
fdv, wheresoever, with Subj. present, Matt.
24, 28 ; with Subj. aorist, Matt. 26, 13.
Mark 6, 10. 14, 14. Also whithersoever,
with Subj. present, Matt. 8, 19. b) ol fdv,
whithersoever, with Subj. present, 1 Cor. 16,
6. c) oa-aKis fdv, as often as, with Subj.
aorist, Rev. 11, 6. d) a>s fdv, as if, in
whatever way, with Subj. aorist, Mark 4,
26. Sept. Job 37, 10. e) a36 fdv, ac
cording to whatsoever, with Subj. present,
2 Cor. 8, 12.
3. After a particle of time, see in i> I,
no. II. 1 . c ; so as fdv, whensoever, at what
ever time, with Subj. present; Rom. 15, 24
fls rtjv ^Traviav. -f-
fjs, ov ; dat. eauTw, fj, a> ; ace.
tavrov, TJV, 6v ; only in the oblique cases, as
also in Plural ; reflexive pron. of the 3d
pers. himself, herself, itself; Plur. them
selves ; see Buttm. 74. 3. Kiihner } 88.
A contracted form is avrov, tjs, ov, which
see in its order.
1. Pr. i. e. in 3 pers. Sing, and Plur.
Matt. 8, 22. 12, 45. 23, 12. 37. 27, 42.
Luke 9, 25. 19, 35. John 5, 18. al. saepiss.
Pol. 1. 79. 2. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 61.
2. As a general reflexive, put also for the
first and second persons ; Buttm. } 127. n. 5.
Kiihner } 302. 8. Winer $ 22. 5. a) As
1 pers. e. g. Plur. for rjp.S)v avrcav, our
selves ; Rom. 8, 23 rjfitls avrol tv tavrols
(rrfvd^fv. 1 Cor. 11, 31. 2 Cor. 1, 9. 10,
12. 14. 1 John 1, 8. So Pol. 2. 37. 2.
Plato Phaedon 25. p. 78. b. b) As 2 pers.
e. g. Sing, for a-f avrov, thyself; Rom. 13, 9
dyaTTTjcrfis rbv ir\r)(riov o~ov <aj favrov. John
18, 34. OE1. V. H. 1. 21. Xen. Mem. 1.
4. 9.) Plur. for vp.a>v avra>v, yourselves,
Matt. 3, 9. 23, 31. 25,9 dyopdo-arf favrals.
26, 11. Acts 13, 46. 1 Cor. 6, 19. Heb.
10, 34. So Pol. 18. 6. 4. Xen. Cyr. 6.
2. 41.
3. Plur. in a reciprocal sense, for aXX?j-
Xwi/, one another, each other ; Kiihn. 302. 7.
Mark 10, 26 \fyovres -rrpbs eavrovs, saying
to (among) themselves, one to another. John
12, 19. Rom. 1, 24. Col. 3, 13. 16. Jude
20. al. Xen. Cyr. 3. 5. 2, 16.
4. With Prepositions : a) d<p iavrov,
see in OTTO no. 2. c. a. b) 81 favrov, Rom.
14. 14, see in Sta I. 4. a. c) fls tavrbv
ep^f cr3ai, to come to oneself, to recover one s
self-possession, consciousness, Luke 15, 17;
so Arr. Epict. 3. 1. 15. Diod. Sic. 13. 95;
comp. redire ad se, Hor. Epist 2. 2. 138.
d) fv tavra \tyfiv v. tnrfiv, tc say within
oneself, L q. to think, to suppose, Matt. 3, 9.
9, 3. 21. Sept. for tnbs ISX Esth. 6, 6.
Ps. 36, 1 ; see Heb. Lex. art. lax no 2.
So in other phrases: f x flv Tl (V fcivr^,
to have in oneself, i. e. either in one s nature
or power, Matt. 13, 21. John 5, 26. 6, 53 ;
or i. q. fv rfj AcapSt g avrov ex fiv t ^ have in
one s mind, Mark 9,50. John 5,42. 1 John
5, 10 ; fX fLV crvftrrjcriv tv eavrols, to have
dispute among themselves, one with another,
Acts 28, 29 ; fl8evai v. eTTiyiv&CTKdv fv tav-
T<5, to knoiv or perceive in oneself, John 6, 61 .
Mark 5, 30 ; and so John 11, 38. Acts 10,
17; also of God, 8odfiv riva eV eaurw,
in himself, i. e. in oneness with himself, in
like glory, John 13, 32 ; of Christ, KTL fi v
8vo fis fva tv tavrco, in himself, in the com
munion of the one spiritual life in him, Eph.
2, 15. Also ytW(T3at eV tairrw, to come to
oneself, to recover one s self-possession,
Acts 12, 11 ; so Pol. 1. 49. 8. Xen. An. 1.
5. 17; comp. above in lett. c. e) e eav-
TWV, from or of ourselves, i. q. d0 IUVTCOV
q. V. 2 Cor. 3, 5. f) Aca3 tavrov, by
oneself, alone, Acts 28, 16 comp. 30. James
2, 17. So Pol. 1. 24. 4. Xen. Mem. 3.
10. 12. g) /xe3 tavTov, with (along
with) oneself, Matt. 12, 45. Mark 8, 14.
h) Trap eavr<5, by or icith oneself, in one s
house, at home, Fr. chez soi, 1 Cor. 16, 2.
So Xen. Mem. 3. 13. 3. i) irpbs eav-
TOV, to oneself, i. e. to one s own house or
home; Luke 24, 12 drrrfX^fv Trpbs eavrov.
Plur. id. John 20, 10. (Sept. Num. 24. 25.
Pol. 5. 93. 1 irpbs aiiTovs.) Also to or
with oneself, in mind; Luke 18, 11 npbs
tavrbv ravra Trpocrrji/xfTo. Mark 14, 4.
(Comp. Aristaen. 1. 6 StfXoytfo/ifyi/ Se irpbs
tfjLavTTjv.) Plur. recipr. Trpbs favrovs, to
(among) themselves, to or with one another ;
see above in no. 3. Mark 10, 26 \eyovres
irpbs tavTovs. 11, 31. 12, 7. 16, 3. Luke
20, 6. 14. +
6a&), u>, f. fdcro), impf. t"a>v, aor. flacra,
for the augm. see Buttm. 5 84. 2 ; to let, to
let be or happen.
1. Pr. i. q. to permit, to suffer, not to
hinder, c. ace. et infin. Matt. 24, 43 OVK av
fiauf Siopvyrjvai TT/I> oiKiav avrov. Luke 4,
41. Acts 14, 16. 27, 32. 28, 4. 1 Cor. 10,
13. Rev. 2, 20 Rec. So infin. impl. Acts
16, 7. 19, 30. Sept. for rcn imper. Gen.
38, 16; -jna Job 9, 18. (Loc.*D. Mort. 13.
5. Hdian. 3. 15. 9. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 9.)
Ellipt. Luke 22, 51 fdrt teas TOVTOV, suffer
thus far, addressed to the officers. Spec, to
let go on with any thing, to leave in trust ;
Acts 23, 32 fdcravres rovs nrnfls iropevfcr Zai
crvv aurw. Praegn. Acts 27, 40 ras ayxvpas
TrepifXofres ( LU>V els rrjv SaXatrcraf, taking
(cutting) away the anchor s they left them to
fall into the sea; comp. Diod. Sic. 5. 33
eXdcr/iara yap crio rjpov KaraKpvTTTOVcriv fis
TT]V yr^v. KOL ravra e aicrt, [le^pis av orou KT\.
2. to let be, to let alone, to leave ; c. ace.
of pers. Acts 5. 38 KCU e dcrare avrovs. Sept.
for HB in Judg. 11, 37. Dem. 983. 7.
Plato Conv. 201. c ; rt Ml. V. H. 2. 38.
Xen. Conv. 6. 8.
e/38o/jirJKOVTa, O l, at, rd, indec. seventy,
Acts 7, 14. 23, 23. 27, 37. Luke 10, 1.
17 oi e r /38o/ar;Koi>ra, the Seventy, sent out by
Christ as teachers.
e/3So/jirjKOVTdias, adv. seventy times;
Matt. 18, 22 e /38. eVrd, seventy times seven,
a frequent general expression for any large
number ; comp. Gen. 4, 24.
e^3So/i09, r], ov, ord. adj. the seventh,
tohn 4. 52. Heb. 4, 4 bis. Jude 14. Rev.
8, 1. 10,7. 11, 15. 16, 17. 21, 20.
E/3ep, 6, indec. Eber, Heber, Heb. 123>
(over, beyond), one of Abraham s ancestors,
Luke 3, 35; comp. Gen. 10, 21. 24. 25.
EQoaiKOS, 17, ov, adj. Hebrew, Luke
23, 38. Jos. Ant. prorem. 3.
Eftpalos, ov, 6, a Hebrew, from Heb.
"n^S (pr. one passing over), applied to
Abraham Gen. 14, 13, and to his descend
ants, the Israelites generally, Gen. 39, 14.
Ex. 1,15. Deut. 15, 12. al. saep. In N. T.
oi E /Spa tot, the Hebrews, are the Jews of
Palestine, who use the Hebrew (Aramaean)
language, to whom the language and coun
try of their fathers peculiarly belong, the
true seed of Abraham ; in opp. to oi EXXr;-
via-rai, the Hellenists, i. e. Jews born out of
Palestine and using chiefly the Greek lan
guage; comp. Hug Introd. II. 10. penult.
Winer Realw. art. Hellenisten. So 2 Cor.
11, 22. Phil. 3, 5 EjSpaTo? e E/3patW,
emphat. comp. in jSao-tXeus no. 1 . In Acts
6, 1 Hebrew Christians, in distinction from
Hellenistic Christians.
r .E/3patV, tSoj, 77, sc. SidXeKTos, the He
brew language, i. e. the Aramaean, or Syro-
Chaldaic, the vernacular language of the
Palestine Jews in the time of Christ and
the apostles ; Acts 21, 40. 22, 2. 26, 14.
See Bibl. Repos. 1831, p. 309 sq. 317 sq.
EfipaicrTi) adv. Hebraice, in Helrew,
\. e. later Hebrew, Aramaean, John 5, 2. 19,
13. 17. 20. [20, 16.] Rev. 9, 11. 16, 16.
For adverbs in -tort, see Buttm. 119 15. c.
j f. t cro), (e yyvs,) Att. flit. tto
James 4, 8. Buttm. 95. 7. 9 ; to inng 1
Tiear, to cawse to approach, trans. Sept. for
83>sn Gen. 48, 10 ; a-njsn Is. 5, 8. Pol. 8.
6. 7 eyyicravres ry yfj ras vavs. More
comm. and in N. T. intrans. to draw near,
to approach ; and perf. ijyyiKa, to have drawn
near, i. e. to be near, to be at hand. comp.
Buttm. 113. 7.
1. Pr. to draw near, perf. to be near, e. g.
a) Of persons, absol. Matt. 26, 46 and Mark
14, 42 rjyyiK.fv 6 7rapa8t8ouj p.f. Luke 12,33
07TOU K\fTTTTJS OVK fyyifl. 18, 40. 19, 41.
24, 15. Acts 21, 33. 23, 15. With dat.
Luke 7, 12 w? 8e f/yyio-f rfj 7^X77. 15, 1.
25. 22, 47. Acts 9, 3. 10, 9. 22, 6. Sept.
c. dat. for 1553 Gen. 27, 21. 26; a-nfc Ex.
32, 19. (Absol. Plut. M. Anton. 33. Pol. 12.
7. 1 ; c. dat. 17. 4. 1.) With els c. ace. of
place, Matt. 21, 1 KOI ore rjyyi<rav els lepo-
o-oXupi. Mark 11, 1. Luke 19, 29. 24, 28.
Sept. for 2J3 Jer. 51, 9. Trop. fyyifiv
T &> 3 e a) , to draw near to God, i. e. in Sept.
to offer sacrifice in the temple, for 83 S3 Ex.
19, 22. Ez. 44, 13 ; in N. T. to do rever
ence and homage, to worship God with pious
heart, Heb. 7, 19 comp. 4, 16. James 4, 8.
Matt. 15, 8 quoted from Is. 29, 13, where
Sept. for 1~>% . So God is said fyyifciv
rols aVSpwTTou, to draw near to men, e. g.
by the aids of his Spirit, by his grace, James
4, 8. Sept. and 11% Deut. 4, 2 ; comp. Ps.
145, 18. b) Of things, time, etc. Matt. 3,
2 fjyyiKf fj /3ao~iXez ratv ovpavaiv. 4, 17. 10,
7. Mark 1, 15; so Matt. 21,34. 26,45.
Luke 21, 8. 20. 28. 22, 1. Acts 7, 17. Rom.
13, 12. Heb. 10, 25. James 5, 8. 1 Pet. 4,
7. With t TT i c. ace. of pers. Luke 1 0, 9. 1 1 .
2. Spec, as in Sept. usage, to be near, to
be nigh ; so Sept. often for 3"n near, nigh,
e. g. 1 K. 21, 2 of Naboth s vineyard, or*
eyylfav euros rw ot jco) fiov. Deut. 21, 3 r}
TrdXis 77 tyyi^ovcra ro> rpavpm g. V. 6. 22,
22; also trop. Jer. 23, 23. Ruth 2, 20.
2 Sam. 19, 42. Hence in N. T. Luke 18,
35 e yeVero 8e Iv r<a eyyifciv auTov fis lept-
X&>, while he was yet nigh unlo Jericho ;
comp. Matt. 20, 29 and Mark 10, 46, where
the same is said to have taken place as Je
sus went out (eWopeTjo/ieVou avrov} from
Jericho ; see Gr. Harm. 5 109 and note.
Luke 19, 37 eyyifrvros Se airou 77877 irpbs
rfi Kara/3do-ei row opovs, and when he was
now near, at the descent of the mount of Ol
ives ; see Winer 52 ult. e. Trop. Phil. 2,
30 p-e xpt Savarov rjyyia-e, he was nigh unto
death ; comp. Sept. for 11% Job 33, 22 ;
S^HPs. 88,4. 107,18. Arr.Epict.3. 10.14.
eyypdfa
201
eyeipa)
)(o, f. ^o,, (eV, ypd<po>,) to grave
ii}, to write in or on, trop. with eV TIVI, 2 Cor.
3, 2 >7 fTTicrroAi) . . . tyyfypafj.fj.fvr) ev rals 1
Kapdiais f)p.a>v. \. 3. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 12
yyp. rovy vopovs rals \Jx<ns. So pr. Hdot.
4. 91. Time. 1. 128.
ov, 6, 17, adj. (tyyvr) ; eV, yuici/,)
giving security, yielding a pledge, 2 Mace.
10, 28. Lys. 902. 3. In N. T. Subst. a
surety, sponsor, trop. Heb. 7, 22. So pr.
Ecclus. 29, 15. 16. Pol. 5. 27. 1. Xen.
Vect. 4. 20.
eyyvs, adv. near, nigh, of both place
and time.
1. Of place, absol. John 19, 42. With
gen. John 3, 23. 11, 18. 54. 19, 20; and
so Luke 19, 11. Acts 1, 12; also eyyvs yl-
j/etrSat v. ep^ecrSat, to draw nigh, to come
near, c. gen. John 6, 19. 23 ; comp. Buttm.
\ 146. 3. Sept. for 3iij3 Gen. 45, 10. Ez.
23, 12. (1 Mace. 4, 18. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 1.)
With dat. Acts 9, 38 eyyvs 8e ovarjs Avd8rjs
rfi loWfl. 27, 8. So Sept. trop. Ps. 33,
19. Diod. Sic. 1. 41 eyyia-ra TIJ d\r]%eia.
Comp. Matth. } 386. 6. Trop. near, nigh,
with gen. Heb. 6, 8. 8, 13. Rom. 10, 8 ey
yvs <TOV, near thee, i. e. close at hand, near
by, quoted from Dent. 30, 14 where Sept.
for -1115. So c. art. ot eyyvs as adj.
(Buttm. $ 125. 6,) the near, those who are
near, the Jews, as having the knowledge
and worship of the true God, opp. ol paxpav,
the Gentiles, Eph. 2, 17 ; so Sept. and Sinj?
Is. 57, 19. Also eyyvs yiVecrSat, to become
near to God by embracing the gospel, Eph.
2, 13; comp. Wisd. 6, 19.
2. Of time, absol. eyyvs TO Sepoy Matt.
24,32. Mark 13,28. Luke 21, 30; also
with eVt Supais Matt. 24, 33. Mark 13, 29 ;
6 Kaipos Matt. 26, 18. Rev. 1, 3. 22, 10;
TO Traced John 2, 13. 6, 4. 11, 55 ; ^ eoprf]
John 7, 2 ; 17 /3acriXei a TOV Seou Luke 21,31;
6 Kvpios as judge, by way of encouragement,
Phil. 4, 5, comp. Heb. 10, 37. Luke 21, 28 ;
comp. also Sept. Ps. 34, 19. 145, 18. So
Sept. eyyvs 17 rjp.tpa for 3i"i|5 Ez. 30, 3.
Joel 1, 15. 2, 1. al. Horn. II. 22. 453 ;
c. dat. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 2 6 p.tv dya>v rjp.1v
eyyvs.
eyjvrepov, adv. compar. of eyyvs, (pr.
Neut. of eyyvrepos, Buttm. j 115. 5, 7,)
nearer, spoken of time, Rom. 13, 11. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 7. 21 of likeness.
eyetpa), f. eytpS>, aor. 1 f/yetpa, trans, to
awaken, to wake up, to rouse up ; Mid. in-
trans. to awake, to rouse up, to arise, Buttm.
{ 135. 3. Also Pass. perf. eyr}ytpiMn and
aor. 1 r)yfp%r)v, to have beta roused, and
hence to arise, to have risen.
1 . to awake from sleep, to rouse up, im
plying strictly a rising up from the posture
of sleep ; Mid. intrans. to awake, to rise up.
a) Pr. c. ace. Matt. 8, 25 fjyeipav avrov.
Acts 12, 7. Mid. Mark 4, 27 KaZevdy KCU
eyeiprjTai. Matt. 25, 7. Luke 8, 24. 54. 13,
25 ; Imperat. eye/peo-Se, awake, arise, Matt.
26, 46. Mark 14, 42. Sept. for ppn Prov.
6, 22 ; YP-1 Gen. 41, 4. 7. So Plut. Pomp.
36. Xen. (Ec. 5. 4. b) Trop. from a state
of insensibility, torpor, death ; c. ace. Mark
9, 27 ; Mid. Matt. 9, 25 ; in a moral sense
Rom. 13, 11 comp. Eph. 5, 14. (So of a
state Dem. 439. 1.) Spec, from death, of
which sleep has ever been an emblem among
all nations ; e. g. the Hebrews, Job 3, 13. Ps.
13, 4. Dan. 12, 2. Matt. 27, 52 ; the Greeks,
Horn. II. 14. 231. Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 21 ; the
Romans, Virg. Mn. 6. 278. Thus lyei-
peiv veKpovs, toraise the dead; Matt. 10,
8 vfKpovs tyeipeTf. John 5, 21. Acts 26, 8.
2 Cor. 1, 9; Mid. 1 Cor. 15, 15. 16. Also
eyeipetv e< veKputv, to raise from the dead,
and Mid. with eV (also OTTO) to rise from the
dead ; John 12,1 ov rjyeipev e< ve<pu>v. v. 9.
17. Gal. 1, 1. 1 Thess. 1, 10. al. Mid. c.
aTrd Matt. 14, 2. 27, 64. 28,7. al. e /c Mark
6, 14. 16. Luke 9, 7. John 2, 22. al. Ab
sol. Matt. 16, 21. 17, 23. 27, 63. Mark 16,
14. Acts 5, 30. Rom. 4, 25. 2 Cor. 4, 14.
So Sept. and ppn 2 K. 4, 31. Is. 26, 19.
2. The idea of sleep being dropped, to
cause to rise lip, to raise up, to set upright ;
Mid. to rise up, to arise. a) Of persons,
e. g. sitting, Acts 3, 7 ; reclining at table,
John 13, 4 ; prostrate or lying down, Acts
10,26. Matt. 17,7. Luke 11,8. Acts 9, 8.
al. (Sept. and ppn 2 Sam. 12, 17.) So of
sick persons, Matt. 8, 15. Mark 1, 31. 2, 12 ;
and including the idea of convalescence, to
raise up, to set up again, to heal, James 5,
15. b) In the simplicity of ancient narra
tive this verb (usually Part. e yepSe/y) is
prefixed to verbs of going, of undertaking
or doing any thing, and the like, see in dvi-
arrrjp,t II. 1. a ; Matt. 2, 13. 14 eyfp^els na-
pa\a/3f TO Traio-iov. 2, 20. 21. 9, 19. John
11, 29. 14, 31. al. Sept. and c>ip 1 Chr.
22, 19 ; comp. in dvi<rn)fj.i 1. c. c) Trop.
Mid. to rise up against an adversary, with
itri Tiva, Matt. 24, 7. Mark 13, 8. Luke 21,
10. Sept. Act. for iiyn Is. 10, 26. Jer. 50,
9. (Jos. Ant. 8. 7. 6.) So eyeipeo-Zai V 177
Kpla-ei p.(Ta TIVOS, Matt. 12,42. Luke 11, 31.
d) Of things, to raise up, e. g. out of a pit,
Matt. 12, 11, comp, Luke 14, 5. Also in
eyepcrt?
later usage, to erect, to build, e. g. vaov John
2, 19. 20. So Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 5 fia>p.ovs.
Hdian. 8. 1. 12 Tflxs. 8. 2. 12 n-vpyovy.
Plut. Camill. 31 TroXiz .
3. Trop. to raise t^. to cause to arise, or
exisZ; Mid. to arise, to appear; Luke 1,
69 eyapev Kpas a-mnjpias, i. e. a saviour.
Acts 13. 22. [23.] Mid. spoken of prophets,
Matt. 11, 11. 24, 11. 24. Mark 13, 22.
Luke 7, 16. John 7, 52. Sept. and T SS]
Is. 41,25. 45, 13; y^ Judg. 3,9.15.
So Ecclus. 10, 4. Spec, to raise up child
ren, to Ze? be born to any one ; c. ace. et dat.
Matt. 3, 9. Luke 3, 8.
4. Intrans. or with eavrov implied, to
awake, to arise; Buttm. 130. n. 2. Thus
to awake from sleep, trop. sluggishness,
Eph. 5, 14 eyeipai 6 KaSfcv8a>v. Also, to
rise up, to arise, from a sitting or recumbent
posture, Mark 2, 9. 11. 3, 3. 5, 41. 10, 49.
Luke 5, 23. 24. 6, 8. John 5, 8. In classic
writers only poetic in this usage ; Aristoph.
Ran. 340. Eurip. Iph. in Aul. 627. +
i$yp<ri, ews, 17, (e yei poo,) a waking up
from sleep, Pol. 9. 15. 4 ; a rising up, Sept.
for Elp Ps. 139, 2 ; comp. Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 294. In N. T. resurrection from the
dead, Matt. 27, 53.
eyKa&eros, ov, 6, 77, adj. (ey/KaSt ^/u,)
suborned, one suborned, a spy, Luke 20, 20.
Jos. B. J. 6. 5. 2. Dem. 1483. 1. Plato
Ax. 368. e.
ey/auWa, t W, ra, (eV, Kaivos,} pr. ini^i-
aiion or dedication of something new, Sept.
for nsan Ezra 6, 16. Neh. 12, 27. Dan. 3,
2. In N. T. a festival of consecration, sc.
of something new or renewed; genr. the
festival of dedication, John 10, 22. This
festival was instituted by Judas Maccabseus
to commemorate the purification of the tem
ple and the renewal of the temple worship,
after the three years profanation by Antio-
chus Epiphanes. It was held for eight days,
commencing on the 25th day of the month
Kislev pl?O3), which began with the new
moon of December. Josephus calls it <pa>ra,
i. e. the festival of lights or lanterns. See
1 Mace. 4, 52-59. 2 Mace. 10, 5-8. Jos.
Ant. 12. 7. 6, 7. Wetst. on John 1. c.
ey/caiVi^a), f. icru, (eV, Kam fco,) pr. to
renew, Lat. innovare, Sept. for ^H 2 Chr.
16, 8. Ecclus. 33, 6. In N. T. to initiate,
i. e. to dedicate, to consecrate, Heb. 9, 18.
10, 20. Sept. for ^ati Deut. 20, 5. 1 K. 8,
64 ; comp. Sept. and ti^H 1 Sam. 11, 14.
ey/caXect), >, f. 770-0), (ev, KaXeco,) to call
in a debt, to demand, Xen. An, 7. 7. 33.
202
In N. T. to caZZ wpon by way of accusation,
to accuse, to bring a charge against ; with
dat. of pers. Acts 19, 38 ; and 8id c. ace.
23, 28. (Ecclus. 46, 19. Luc. Asin. 4.
Xen. Hi. 5. 3.) Pass, with irepi c. gen. of
thing, Acts 19, 40. 23, 29. 26, 2. 7 ; so c.
gen. Plut. Aristid. 10. Diod. Sic. 11. 83;
eVt c. dat. 4. 55. Once with Kara c. gen.
Rom. 8, 33.
ey/CGtraXeiTTCt), f. i^co, (eV, KaraXeiVco,)
pr. to leave behind in any place or state ;
hence
1. to Zeate behind, to leave, e. g. in a place,
c. ace. Acts 2, 27 OVK eyKaraXen/my TTJV
^vx^v JJLOV tls aSov, quoted from Ps. 16, 10
where Sept. for 3tS. So Dem. 1316. 25.-
Also to Zeare, to let remain over and above,
c. ace. et dat. Roin. 9, 29 eyKarf\nrfv ->]p.lv
<nrepp.a, quoted from Is. 1,9 where Sept.
for HrYin. So Hdian. 1. 4. 18. Plato Phae-
don 91. c.
2. to Zeaue, to forsake, c. ace. Matt. 27, 46
and Mark 15, 34 Iva ri p.e eynaTf\mfs, quo
ted from Ps. 22, 1 where Sept for at 5
2 Cor. 4, 9. 2 Tim. 4, 10. 16. Heb. 10,25.
13, 5. Sept. for MS Deut. 31, 6. 8. Plut.
Galb. 14. Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 4.
eyKCLTOlKeO), o>, f. ^crco, (eV, KaroiK/ft),)
to aWZZ in or among ; with eV c. dat. of pers.
2 Pet. 2, 8. Hdot. 4. 204. Pol. 18. 26. 13.
Enrip. Antiop. Fr. 27 e lav Kevoiaiv eyca-
f. icrw, (ei/, Kevrpifa, ) to
prick in spurs, to spwr on, trop. Wisd. 16,
11. In N. T. to insert, to ingraft, trop. c.
ace. Rom. 11, 23 ; Pass. v. 17. 19. 23. 24
bis. So pr. Theophr. H. PI. 2. 2. 5. M. An-
tonin. 11. 8.
ey/cX^/iCtj aros, TO, (eyKaXew,) a charge,
accusation, Acts 23, 29. 25, 16. Pol. 2
52. 4. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 6, 7.
eyKOfjiftoo/jiai, ovpai, f. WO-O/MZI, only
Mid. and derived from eyKo/ij3w/xa, the long
coarse apron or frock worn by slaves ; Poll.
4. 119 TT/ Se TWJ> SovXcuv e co/ii Si *at (juari-
8ioi> TI TrpotrKeirai XevKoi , 6 e yKO/*/3cop.a Xe-
yerai. Hesych. Koa-a-v^rj eyKo/*/3a>/ia *a!
Tre/nfcojua AiyvTrrtov. Hence Mid. f y;co/i-
/SoO/iai, to ptZ on as an eyKo/i^aj/xa, to wear
as a ia%e of service ; trop. c. ace. 1 Pet. 5,
5 rrjV Ta7Tivo<ppo<Tvvr)v e yKO/i/3coo-ao-3f , comp.
Phil. 2, 7. So genr. Hesych. f yKo/ijScoSek,
83fi y eyo/i/3ocr3at, eVetXflaSat. Nicet.
3. 8. p. 288 eyKo/i|3a)cretj rwi/ ecrStj/iara)!/.
eyKOTTrj, fjs, 17, (e yKOTTTw,) an impedi
ment, hindrance, 1 Cor. 9, 12. Diod. Sic,
1.32.
203
ey/co7rra), f. ^o). (ev, KOTTTCD,) to s/n fce
hi, to cut. in ; trop. to impede, to hinder ; C.
ace. Acts 24, 4. Gal. 5, 7. 1 Thess. 2, 18.
Pass. 1 Pet. 3, 7 Grb. With gen. Rom. 15,
22; see Buttm. } 132. 4. Pol. 24. 1. 12
c. dat.
ey/cpaTeia, as, f), (eyKparrjs,) continence,
temperance, self-control, Acts 24, 25. Gal. 5,
23. 2 Pet. 1, 6 bis. Ecclus. 18, 29. Pint.
Lycurg. 15. Xen. Mem. 1. 5. 1. ib. 4. 5. 1 sq.
ejKparevo/jiai,, f. evcrop.ai, Mid. depon.
(eyKpar^y,) to be continent, temperate, absti
nent, to hare self-control, 1 Cor. 7, 9. 9, 25.
Sept. for WH$fjn Gen. 43, 31. Not found
in classic writers, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 442.
eyKparrfi, eos, ovs, 6, fj, adj. (eV, icpd-
TOS,) strong, powerful, Xen. Eq. 7. 8 ; hav
ing power over, master of, c. gen. 2 Mace.
10, 15. 17. Xen. Hi. 5. 2. In N. T. master
of oneself, continent, temperate, abstinent,
Tit. 1,8. So Ecclus. 26, 15. Xen. Mem. 4.
5. 11. Plato Phcedr. 256. b.
eyicpiva), f. iva, (eV, /cpu/co,) to judge in
or among, to reckon among, c. dat. 2 Cor.
10, 12. See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 385 sq. So
c. els Jos. B. J. 2. 8. 7. Plut. Lycurg. 25.
Xen. Hell. 4. 1. 40.
ejKpvTTTW, f. vjfto, (eV, Kpt/nTO),) to hide
in any thing, by covering, mixing, etc. as
Sept. ev rrf "/ft for l^ia Josh. 7, 21. Hence
in N. T. of leaven mixed and kneaded with
flour; Matt. 13, 33 and Luke 13, 21 rjv . . .
(VfKpv\l/ev els aXevpov crara rpia. Sept. for
MS Ez. 4, 12. Genr. c. els TI Diod. Sic. 1.
80 ; dat. Horn. Od. 5. 488.
eyuo?, ov, fj, (e yKvco,) with child, preg
nant, Luke 2, 5. Ecclus. 42, 10. Jos. Ant.
4. 8. 33. Diod. Sic. 4. 2.
* f. t o-w, (eV, xp w,) to rwi m, e. g.
oXrjv fls TOVS 6(p^!aXp.ovs Tob. 11, 8.
In N. T. to rub in with any thing, to anoint ;
Rev. 3, 18 KoXXouptoi , e yxptVat TOVS o03aX-
fiovs. So Sept. Jer. 4, 30. Tob. 6, 8 ; see
Wetst. in loc.
eya), gen. e /zow, /ioO ; dat. tfioi, pot. ; ace.
e /ie, /ie ; Plur. fipels, etc. pers. pron. of the
first person, I, me. ; Buttm. { 72. 3. Kiihn.
87. The monosyllabic forms pov, pot, fie,
are usually enclitic, but not after preposi
tions, except irpos pe ; Buttm. ib. n. 2, 3.
The following may be noted :
1. Nom. eyo>, Plur. fipels, Matt. 8, 7.
Acts 17, 3. Matt. 28, 14. Mark 14, 58. al.
saepiss. So with a certain emphasis, Matt.
3, 11. 14. 5, 22. 28. 32. 34. John 4, 26. al.
Matt. 6, 12. 17, 19. 19, 27. al. sasp. Used
sometimes by Paul KOIVO>VIKU>S, i. e. where the
speaker puts himself as the representative of
all, or vice versa ; e. g. eyo> for fjpels, Rom.
7, 9. 10. 14. 17. 20 bis, 24. 25. 1 Cor. 10, 30,
comp. 13, 1 sq. Or fjpeis for eyo>, 1 Cor.
1, 23. 2, 10. 12, comp. v. 4. ib. 4, 8. 10.
In the phrase I8ov e yw, Kvpie, Acts 9,
10, and eyw Kvpie Matt. 21, 30, put by
Hebraism instead of an affirmative adverb ;
so Sept. and "^n i Sam. 3, 8. Gen. 22, 1.
11 5 ^bx Gen/27, 24. 2 Sam. 20, 17 ; see
Gesen. Lehrg. p. 829. 6.
2. Gen. pov (not e /zoO) and Plur. gen.
f)p)v, are often used instead of the corres
ponding possessives ep.6s, f]p,tTepos, Buttm.
{ 127. 7 ; e. g. pov Matt. 2, 6. Luke 7, 46.
John 6, 54. al. r)p.S)v Matt. 6, 12. Luke 1,
55. Rom. 6, 6. al. So pov as passive, John
15, 10 ev rfj dyaTrrj p.ov, i. e. love of or to
wards me.
3. Dat. in the phrase ri tpol Kal croi;
what is to me and thee in common 1 what
have I with thee ? implying disapprobation
or also displeasure ; Mark 5, 7. Luke 8, 28.
John 2, 4. Matt. 8, 29. Sept. and Ib-fia
M^3 Judg. 11, 12. 2 Sam. 16, 10. 19, 23";
Heb. Lex. art. ia no. I.e. So Arr. Epict.
2. 19. 16. ib. 1. 1. 16; see Matth. 5 389 fin.
Wetst. in Matt. 1. c. +
>, f. t o-ca, (eSa<poj,) to level with
the ground, to raze, to destroy, c. ace. Luke
1 9, 44 (8dfpiov(rl (re Kal TO. re/era crou ev cro/,
Att. fut. Sept. for BJ?^ Niph. Amos 9, 14.
Pol. 6. 33. 6.
eoo.(pO9, (os, ovs, TO, (?5oy,) pr. a seat,
foundation, Time. 1.10; bottom of a river
Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 18 ; of a ship Horn. Od. 5.
249 ; floor of a room, Sept. for Sjs ng Num.
5, 17, 1 K. 6, 15. In N. T. the ground,
Acts 22, 7. Sept. for "f^ Ez. 41, 16. 20.
So Ecclus. 11, 5. Pol. 4. 65. 4. Thuc. 3. 68.
eopat09j ai a, aloi , (eSpa, eSoy,) sitting,
sedentary, Xen. Lac. 1.3; fixed, firm, Plut.
de primo Frig. 21. In N. T. trop. firm,
steadfast, settled, in mind and purpose, 1 Cor.
7, 37. 15, 58. Col. 1, 23. So Symm. for
"(IDS Prov. 4, 18. Plut. de occulte vivendo
4. Plato Tim. 64. b.
eopai(i)fJ,a, aros, TO, (e8patoo>, eSpatoy,)
a basis, foundation, 1 Tim. 3, 15.
.E^e/aa?, ou, 6, Hezckiah, Heb. *n*pm
or i" 1 ;!? ! ! ? (Jehovah strengthens), a king of
Judah, r. 728-699 B. C. Matt. 1,9. 10. See
2 K. c. 18-20. 2 Chr. c. 29-31. Is. c. 36-38.
as, f/, (e 3eXco, Spq-
crKfia.) voluntary worship, will-worship, be
yond what God requires, supererogatory ;
Col. 2, 23 fv e 3eXo3p?;o-Ket a Kal ramivocppo-
204
(Tiivrj, prob. referring to the phrase %e\u>v ev
rair. /cat SprjaKfiq TCOV ayy&aw, in v. 18.
Comp. for the worship of angels, Test. XII
Patr. p. 657, eyyi&Tf rw 3ew /cat ra> dyye Xa>
T< 7rapaiTOVp.fi>q> vuas ort O^TOS e crrt p.ecri-
TTJS %eov KOI ai SpcoTrcoi . So prob. the Es-
senes, Jos. B. J. 2. 8. 7. Comp. Rev. 19,
10. 22, 9. This worship of angels contin
ued more or less till the 4th century, and
was forbidden by the council of Laodicea in
A. D. 354 ; Can. 35. See Wetst. in Col. 2,
18. 23. Comp. e SeXoSouXet a Luc. Nigrin.
23.
see
>, f. t crw, (eSoff,) to accustom, Xen.
Cyr. 1. 2. 10 ; Pass, to be accustomed, Xen.
CEc. 11. 14; of things, to &e customary,
2 Mace. 14, 30. Plato Legg. 717. d. In
N. T. Pass. perf. particip. neut. TO ei3i-
o-p.fvov, what is customary, and as a subst.
a custom, rite, Luke 2, 27. Buttm. 128. 2.
Comp. Pol. 4. 34. 1. Xen. Hi. 9. 7.
i, pr. ruler of a people ; hence genr.
a prefect, ruler, chief, 2 Cor. 11, 32. So of
Simon Maccabseus, as head of the Jewish
nation, 1 Mace. 14, 47. 15, 1. 2. Jos. Ant.
13. 6. 6 ; of Archelaus, Jos. B. J. 2. 6. 3 ;
of the head of the Jews in Egypt, Jos. Ant.
14. 7. 2. So Luc. Macrob. 17.
e^i/co?, 77, 6v, (eSi/oy,) national, popu
lar, Pol. 30. 10. 6. In N. T. in the Jewish
sense, gentile, heathen ; hence o favucoi, the
gentiles, the heathen, Matt. 6, 7. 18, 17 ; in
Mss. Matt. 5, 47. 3 John 7. See in e3i/oy.
e^vwcco?, adv. (eSj/tKoj,) in the manner
of the gentiles, Gal. 2, 14.
e^vo$ : cos, ovs, TO, a multitude, people,
race, belonging and living together. Homer
uses it also of animals, a flock, swarm, II. 2.
87, 459, 469.
1. Genr. Acts 8, 9 TO e^vos TIJS 2a/ota-
peias, the people, inhabitants, of Samaria,
COmp. V. 5. 17, 26 -nav e Si/os nySpwjrwi/.
1 Pet. 2, 9. al. Sept. for Tisn 2 Chr. 32,
7. Is. 13, 4. Horn. II. 7. 115 &vos eraipuiv.
13. 495.
2. Oftener a nation, people, as distinct
from all others, Matt. 20, 25 ap^ovres T>V
eZvuv. Mark 10, 42. Luke 7, 5 dycmq TO
eZvos fjuvv. John 11, 48. 50 sq. Acts 7, 7.
10, 22. al. Sept. and i-ia Gen. 12, 2 ; cS
Ex. 1, 9. Hdian. 2. 7. 13. ^1. V.H. 3. 13~.
Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 1.
3. In the Jewish sense, TO e%vrj, the na
tions, i. e. gentile nations, the gentiles ; spo
ken of all who are not Israelites, and imply
ing ignorance of the true God and idolatry,
the heathen, pagan nations ; e. g. in antith.
with the Jews, Luke 2, 32. Acts 26, 17. 20.
23. Rom. 9, 24. 30. al. Also genr. Matt.
4, 15. 10, 5. Mark 10, 33. Acts 4, 27. Rom.
2, 14. 3, 29. al. saep. So Sept. and e^a
Neh. 5, 8. 9. Is. 9, 1 ; d^BS Ez. 27, 33.
36. +
e J09 3 tos, ovs, TO, a custom, usage, man
ner, whether established by law or other
wise, Luke 1,9. 2, 42. 22, 39. John 19, 40.
Acts 6, 14. 15, 1. 16, 21. 21, 21. 25, 16.
26, 3. 28, 17. Heb. 10, 25. 2 Mace. 11,
25. 13, 4. Pol. 4. 67. 4. Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 1.
e^6>, found in prose only in perf. 2 etco-
Sa, with pres. signif. to be accustomed, to be
wont ; see Buttm. 114 e 3o>, comp. J 113. 7.
Hence in N. T. plupf. e t &> 3 e i v as impf.
Matt. 27, 15. Mark 10, 1 ; so Hdian. 1. 17.
7. Xen. An. 7. 8. 4. Also Particip. KOTO.
TO etwSoy OUTW, according to his custom,
as he was wont, Luke 4, 16. Acts 17, 2 ;
so Sept. Num. 24, 1. Thuc. 4. 17. Plato
Phcedr. 238. c.
et, a conditional particle, if, ichether, usu
ally at the beginning of a clause, and im
plying a condition merely hypothetical, a
mere supposition in the mind and separate
from all experience ; thus differing from lav
q. v. init. Herm. ad Vig. p. 832. Winer
42. 2. Comp. also ft and lav used together,
1 Cor. 7, 36. Rev. 2, 5. Put sometimes
with the Optative ; oftener with the Indica
tive ; and rarely with the Subjunctive.
I. As a conditional particle, if; used alone,
i. e. without other particles.
1. With the Optative, implying that the
thing in- question is possible, but uncertain ;
it may happen, or it may not ; Buttm. 139.
in. 26. Kiihner 339. II. Winer 42. 2. c.
The apodosis has then (in N. T.) only the
Indie, affirming something definite ; thus
with Indie, pres. 1 Pet. 3, 14 dXX et *cai
Tracr^oiTf Sta 8iKaioavi>r]v, /j.aKiipioi (e trre),
but if also ye suffer, as is very possible ; see
below in no. III. d. Or with Indie, praet.
Acts 24, 19 ovs eSft r! crov Traptlvai /cat
KaTrjyopflv, et Tt f%oifv irpos pe. Comp.
Buttm. ^ 139. m. 30. So Horn. II. 9. 389.
Luc. Tox. 11. Plato Prot. 329. b. Else
where only in parenthetic clauses, and the
apodosis in such case lies in the affirmation ;
Acts 27, 39 els ov ffiovXtvcravro. el dvvaivro,
e coo-at TO TrXotov. 1 Pet. 3, 17 et Se Xoi KTX.
So et TV\ 01, if so happen, it may be, per
haps, 1 Cor. 14, 10. 15, 37 ; see in Tvyx<i-
va> no. 2. a.
2. With the Indicative, implying that the
condition being true, that which results
205
from it is to be regarded as real and cer
tain; Buttm. J 139. m. 22. Kiihner 5 339.
I. a. Winer $ 42. 2. a.
a) With the Indie, present, and followed
(or preceded) in the apodosis : a) By an
Indie, present; Matt. 19, 10 tl OVT&S etrriv
f) aiTia TOV av^pumov, . . . ov <rvp.<j)tp(i yav.r)-
trai. Acts 5, 39. Rom. 8, 25. 1 Cor. 9, 17.
So Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 13. /3) By an Impe-
rat. Matt. 4, 3 el vibs el TOV 3eov, fine KT\.
19, 17. 27, 42. John 7, 4. 1 Cor. 7, 9. So
Xen. Hi. 9. 1 1 . y). By an Indie, fat. Mark
II, 26 (I de Vfj.f1s OVK dcpi ere, ovSe 6 narfjp
dtyo-fi KT\. Acts 19, 39. Rom. 8, 11. Heb.
9, 13. (Xen. An. 7. 2. 14.) Or instead of
fut. Indie, is put the aorist Subj. after ov HTJ,
1 Cor. 8, 13 ; comp. Buttm. 139. m. 46.
8) By an Indie, aorist, Matt. 12, 26. 28. Gal.
2, 21 . e ) By an Indie, perf. including also
the idea of the present, Buttm. 5 113. 7;
1 Cor. 15, 13. 16 ei VfKpol OVK e yei poircu, ovSe
Xpicrros fyrjyfprat. Rom. 4, 14. 1 Cor. 9, 17.
f) By a Subj. aorist, implying exhortation.
Buttm. } 139. in. 3. 1 Cor. [5, 32 et vfKpol
OVK tyfipovrai, (pdyapev KO.\ Tricafifi/. Gal.
5,25.
b) With the Indie, future, and followed
in the apodosis : a) By an Indie, present,
1 Pet. 2, 20. Also by an Indie, perf. as pres.
Bnttm. 5 113. 7. James 2. 11 ei ov p.oi%ev-
cretr, (povfvo-fis 8e, ytyovas Trapa/Sdrr;? vop.ov.
) By an Indie, fut. Matt. 26, 33 et Trdvrfs
(rKavb aXicr SrjaovTaj. tv crot, e yco ovSeVore
CTKai SaXto S rj o~op.ai .
c) With the Indie, perfect, followed in
the apodosis : a) By an Indie, present ;
1 Cor. 15, 19 ft fv TT] fay TavTy ^XTTtKore?
eo~fJifv (v Xp. p.6vov, e Xeeirorepoi jrdvratv
dvZp. fo-pfv. v. 14. 17. 2 Cor. 5, 16. Acts
25, 11. /3) By an Imperat. Acts 16, 15
(I KfKptKOTf p,e irurn]v . . . utivaTf . y) By
an Indie, fut. John 11, 12 ei KfKoifj.Tjrai,
o-wSjjtrerai. Rom. 6, 5. 8) By an Indie.
perfect, 2 Cor. 2, 5.
d) With the Indie, aorist, followed in the
apodosis : a) By an Indie, present ; Rom.
4, 2 fi A|3paa/x e epyuv e8iKcua>3>;, e^ei
Kavxnua. 15, 27. 1 John 4, 11. ) By an
Imperat. John 18, 23. Rom. 11, 17 sq.
Col. 3, 1. Philem. 18. y) By an Indie,
fat John 13, 32. 15, 20. Rom. 5, 10. 17.
8) By an Indie, aorist, Rom. 5, 15.
e) With the Indie, of the historic tenses,
followed in the apodosis by the Indie, of a
like tense with av. Here it is affirmed, that
something could have taken place under a
certain condition ; but did not, because the
condition was not fulfilled ; Kiihner } 339.
I. b. Bnttm. } 139. m. 28. Winer 43. 2.
See examples in full, embracing the imper
fect, aorist and pluperfect, under art. ilv I,
no. I. 1. a, b, c. In this construction civ is
sometimes omitted in the apodosis ; see ex-
jimples under av 1. c. lett. a.
f) Sometimes et takes the Indicative
where the Optative might be expected ; as
where a thing is uncertain though conceiv
ed of as possible ; comp. above in no. 1 .
Winer 42. c. ult. Herm. ad Vig. p. 903.
So JE\. V. H. 12. 40 fKr)pvx%rj TO) crrparo-
Tre Sw, e? TIJ f^fi v8a>p fK TOV Xodcnrov, Iva
8w /Saa-iXfl Triflv. Horn. II. 12. 59. In N.
T. only in the formula : el SWCITOV e cm (^/)
Mark 14, 35. Acts 20, 16 ; c. e cm impl.
Matt. 24, 24. Mark 13, 22.
g) In the urbanity of Attic discourse, ei
with the Indie, is spoken of things not
merely possible, but certain, and dependent
on no condition ; Buttm. 139. m. 60. Vi-
ger. p. 504. Matth. $ 617. f, mid. Thus :
a) After certain words signifying an emo
tion of mind, it is equivalent to OTI, tliat;
so after anivTov, Acts 26, 8 TL UTTKTTOV
KpivfTai Trap vfj.1v, et 6 3eos vfKpovs e yetpet,
IF (that) God should raise the dead ; so
Luc. D. Mort. 13. 1 7rapd8oov. After
3au/j.dfco, Mark 15, 44 e Sav/mcrei , et fj8r)
T&VT)K, IF (that) he were already dead
1 John 3, 13 ; so Plut. Mor. II. p. 20
Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 13. After Se Xco, Luke
12, 49 Kal Tt SeXco, ei ^877 dvrj<p?irj ; comp.
Hdot. 1. 24. After p,aprvpop,at, Acts
26,22.23. After /xe ya (e cm ), it is some
thing great, 1 Cor. 9, 11. 2 Cor. 11, 15;
so JEschin. 485. 7 8fiv6v. /3) Also some
times equivalent to eVet, since, as, inas
much as; Matth. 617. f, ult. So with
Indie, present ; followed in the apodosis by
an Indie, present, John 13, 17 raura otSa-
re, /zaAcdptot eore edv KT\. 7, 23. 10, 35 KOI
(ei) ov 8vvaTai KT\. Matt. 6, 30 et Luke 12,
28? ; by an Imperat. present, Acts 4, 9 ei
ij/iety OTJfttpOf dvaKpiv6fj.f%a . . . yvaxrrov ecrro)
KT\. or aorist 1 Pet. 1, 17. With Indie.
aorist ; followed in the apodosis by an Indie,
present, John 13, 14. Rom. 6, 8. 15, 27.
Col. 2, 20. 1 John 4, 11 ; by a future, John
13,32. Rom. 11,21 ; (Xen. An. 7.1. 29;)
or by an aorist, 2 Cor. 5, 14. y) So ei
TIS, ft TI, if any one, with the Indie, is
used with a sort of emphasis for oorty, who
soever, whatsoever, etc. Buttm. 149. m. 5.
Matth. ^ 617. f, init. So with Indie, pre
sent ; followed in the apodosis by a present,
Luke 1 4, 26 ei TIS ep^erat irpus p.f /cat OVK
fjLicrd ...ov SuVarat fjiov ^a^^rij? etW. Rom
8, 9. 1 Tim. 3, 1. James 1, 23. Rev. 13,
10; by an Imperat. pres. Mark 11, 25.
206
et,
1 Cor. 7, 36. 14, 37. 38. 16, 22. 2 Thess.
3, 10 ; by a future, 1 Cor. 3, 12. 17 ; or a
future for an Imperat. Mark 9, 35 ; by a
perf. 1 Cor. 8, 2. 3 ; or a perf. and pres.
1 Tim. 5, 8. With the Indie, future ; fol
lowed in the apodosis by a future, 1 Cor. 3,
14. 15 ; (Xen. An. 7. 2. 13 ;) by a present,
Rev. 13, 10 e i TIS tv paxaipa aVroKrei/ei KT\.
With the Indie, perfect, the apodosis having
a present, 2 Cor. 10, 7 ; or an aorist, 7, 14.
With the Indie, aorist, the apodosis having
also an aorist, Rev. 20, 15 KOI ei TIS oi>x
evpe 3;; . . . f(3\r)?}i) KT\.
h) With the Indie, before an aposiopesis,
i. e. where the apodosis is suppressed in
consequence of emotion, thus rendering the
protasis more emphatic ; see Buttm. 151.
V. 2. Winer 66. II. Herm. ad Vig. p.
868. a) Genr. Luke 19, 42 ei eyvws KM
crv . . . ra irpos flpfjvrjv crov, if thou hadst
known, even thou, the things belonging unto
thy peace ! suppl. far better had it been for
thee ! Acts 23, 9, the clause pr) 3eo^a^w-
p.fv in Text. rec. being probably a gloss.
Rom. 9, 22 ei 8e Se Xwi/ 6 3eo? eVet acr3ai
rfjv opyrjv KT\. if then God, suppl. what
then ? or as Engl. Vers. what if God,
etc. So Plato Conv. 220. d. 0) By He
braism, in oaths and affirmations, the apo
dosis or imprecation being omitted, el like
Heb. EX comes to imply a negative, not ;
6. g. Heb. 3, 11 w? a>p,o<ra eV rr) opyfj fj.ov
fl etaeXevcroiTat els TTJV KardTrava-iv fiov, i. e.
they shall not enter. 4, 3. 5. Mark 8, 12
dp-rjv Xeyw u/wi/ et 8o3)jcrerat, i. e. there
shall not be given. Heb. 3,11 quoted from
Sept. Ps. 95, 11 where Heb. ipisaias
EX 15383. Comp. Ps. 89, 36. Gen. 14, 23 .
Num. 14, 30 comp. v. 28. 1 Sam. 3, 14.
The full phrase is EX E Wbx i* fijusp-rra,
Sept. raSe Troir](rai p.oi 6 3eo? et KT\. 2 K.
6, 31 ; comp. 1 Sam. 3, 17. 2 Sam. 3, 35.
See Heb. Lex. Btf C. no. 1. c. Lehrg. p.
844. Winer $ 59. 8. n.
3. With the Subjunctive, rarely, both in
N. T. and early Greek writers, and only
where an action depends on something fu
ture, if, if so be, supposing that ; and with
a negative, unless, except, comp. ei ^ below
in no. III. 2. e ; see Winer 42. 2. n. a.
Matlh. ^525. b. Herm. ad Vig. p. 828,
001. Kiihner Ausf. Gr. 5 818. So Luke 9,
13 ei prjTi Trop. f]p,f1s dyopdfrapfv, where
others read dyopd.a-op.ft>. 1 Cor. 14, 5 ftrbs
fl pri o~ifpp.r)vfvr), others Steppji/evet. Phil.
3, 12 SICOKW be, fl KOI KaraXa/3a>, comp. ei
Kai below in no. HI. 2. d. Rev. 11,5 bis, ei
TIS SeXi;, others Se Xet. More frequent it-
later prose writers ; see Winer 1. c
II. As having an interrogative power,
whether, Lat. an; mostly after verbs or
words implying question, doubt, uncertain
ty : and put with the Optative and Indicative,
as in classic writers ; Buttm. $ 139. m. 60.
Kiihner $ 344. 5. i. Matth. } 526. Thus
1. Pr. and strictly in indirect questions,
depending on preceding words, as above.
a) With the Optative, comp. in no. I. 1.
Acts 17, 11 dvaKpivovTfs Tas ypafpds, fl e^ot
TO.VTO. OVTCCS. 25, 20. Also et apayf, if
perhaps, whether perhaps, Acts 17, 27 ; see
in apa no. 2. Plut. J. Caes. 14. Xen. An.
1. 8. 15. ib. 2. 1. 15.
b) With the Indicative, comp. in no. I. 2.
a) With Indie, present, after etVetv Matt.
26, 63; after eirepurav Mark 10, 2. Luke
23, 6; tSw/iev Matt. 27, 49. Mark 15, 36;
TJsr)(j)ig(tv Luke 14, 28 ; /SorXeuecrSat Luke
14, 31 ; OVK ofSa John 9, 25 ; Kpiveiv Acts
4, 19; 7rw3ai/ea-3at Acts 10, 18 ; aKotWSiai
Acts 19, 2 ; Trtipdfiv 2 Cor. 13, 5 ;. yva>vai
8oKip.r]v 2 Cor. 2, 9. etc. So Luc. D. Mort.
20. 3. Xen. Hi. 1. 7. 0) With Indie, fu
ture, Mark 3, 2 Traper^pow avrov et 3epa-
Treuo-ei. 1 Cor. 7, 16 rt otSay. et KT\. ex
pressing a possible hope, as Sept. for simpl.
S 1 ]^ in 2 Sam. 12, 22. Joel 2, 14. Jonah
3, 9. Genr. Xen. An. 1. 3. 5 et p.eV 8fj SiVata
iroiTjcro), OVK otSa. y) With Indie, aorist,
Mark 15, 44 e Tr^pcor^crej avrov, et TroXat
dK&avf. Acts 5, 8. 1 Cor. 1,16. 8) Also
et apa if perhaps, whether perhaps, see in
apa no. 2 : so with Indie, future, Mark 1 1 ,
13 rj\%ev, d apa fvpfjo-ei n. Acts 8, 22. So
c. pres. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 2 ; comp. An. 3.
2. 22.
2. Like Heb EX, used in a direct ques
tion, Lat. num, ne, implying some doubt or
uncertainty in the mind of the interrogator,
and not easily expressed in English. It
is doubtful whether et is thus employed
by any classic writer ; but it would seem to
have become current in this sense in the
later language of common life, the preced
ing words of inquiry or doubt (see above)
being suppressed ; and is frequent in the
usage of the LXX ; see Winer 61. 2.
Thus : a) With the Indie, present ; Matt.
12, 10 Xe yoires et eecm TOLS a-dftfiacn 3e-
pairfvftv. 19, 3. Luke 13, 23 e^e TIS dvTcp
Kitpie, fl oXt -yot ol o-a>^6fj.fvoi. 14, 3. Acts 1,
6. 21, 37. 22, 25. Sept for &X i K. 1, 27.
Job 6, 6; n 1 K. 13, 14. Ruth 1, 19. Dan.
2, 26. 3, 14. So Tob. 5, 5. b) With the
Indie, future ; Luke 22, 49 fiTrov avrw- KV-
pte, et TraTa^ojLtei/ ev /la^at pa. Sept. for EX
Gen. 17, 17. Job 6, 5 ; n Gen. 17, 17. Job
6, 6. c) With the Indie, aorist ; Acts 19
207
2 fine irpbs avrovs fl irvevpa ayiov t\d~
fTf.
HI. With other Particles ; where, for the
most part, each retains its own separate
force and signification ; as Ston-ep ft, on ,
ft yap., tl p.fv. fl ovv, etc. Only the following
require to be noted.
1. Preceded by another particle : a)
ical tl, and if, even if, e. g. a) Where
jcai is merely copulative, and fl with the
Indie, implies a condition, and if, also if,
Matt. 5, 30. 11, 14. 12, 26. 27. 18, 9.
Luke 6, 32. 16, 12. 19, 8. al. Also Kai eT
TIS, and if any, Rom. 13, 9. Phil. 3, 15. 4,
8. Rev. 11,5; also, and whosoever, 1 Tim.
1, 10. Rev. 14, 11 ; see above in no. I. 2.
g. y. /3) Spec, even if, though, where <ai
refers to the condition, which it leaves un
certain ; Kiihner \ 340. 7. Herm. ad Vig.
829 sq. So with Indie, future, Mark 14, 29
Kai f I Trdvres cncai SaXio-Sjjcroi rat, dXX owe
eya>. Indie, pres. 1 Pet. 3, 1. Also KOI yap
tl 2 Cor. 13, 4. Strengthened by jrep, e. g.
Kal yap f infp, for though indeed, 1 Cor. 8, 5.
b) &s fl or o- ei, as if, see in its order.
2. Followed by another particle : a)
ft apa, see above in no. II. 1. b. 8; also in
apa no. 2.
b) e tye, see in ye no. 2. c.
e) et 8t, where 8e has its usual adversa
tive or continuative power, but if, and if,
Matt. 12, 7. Luke 11, 19. John 10, 38. al.
saep. It is also strengthened by KOI, i. e.
ft 8 e Kai, and if also, comp. in 8e no. 2. d ;
Luke 11, 18. 1 Cor. 4, 7. 2 Cor. 4, 3. 5,
16. 11, 6. non al. With a negat. tl 8e
^r], but if not, or else, always standing ellip-
tically, Winer 66. 1. n. pen. a) Pr. only
after an affirmative clause, of which it then
expresses the contrary or negative ; e. g.
John 14, 2 tv TTJ ol<ia TOV Ttarpos p.ov p.oval
TToXXat flaw et 8e p.r], elnov ay vp.lv. V. 1 1
TTKTTfVO-fTf fJLOl fl 8f (J.T) KT\. ReV. 2, 5. 16.
non al. Sept. Gen. 24, 49. 30, 1. al. So
Xen. Hell. 1. 4. 4. CEc. 15. 2. /3) Some
times also after a negative clause, of which
it then necessarily expresses the contrary
and therefore affirms, if otherwise, else;
Mark 2, 21 ov8fls (TripXwpa eVtppaTrret enl
i/urrto) TraXato) ei 8t p.r), tupei KT\. v. 22.
non al. Comp. Buttm. J 151. IV. 7. Kiihner
$ 340. 4. Matth. $ 617. b. So Hdot. 6. 56.
Thuc. 2. 5. Xen. An. 7. 1. 8. y) Strength
ened by ye, i. e. et 8e P.TJ yf, see in ye no.
2. d.
d) fl Kai, if also, if even, e. g. a)
Where ft marks condition, and Kai refers to
the subsequent clause, each retaining its
own seoarate power, if also ; Herm. ad
Vig. p. 829 sq. So with Indie, present, 1 Cor.
7, 21. 2 Cor. 11, 15, comp. in no. I. 2. g. a.
With the Opt. 1 Pet. 3, 14, see above in no.
I. 1. With the Subjunct. Phil. 3, 12, comp.
above in no. I. 3. /3) Spec. Where Kai
refers to the condition, if even, i. e. though,
although, implying the reality and actual ful
filment of the supposition ; thus differing
from Kai fl, which leaves it uncertain ; see
above in no. 1. a. /3. Herm. ad Vig. p. 829 sq.
Buttm. 149. m. 4. Only with the Indie, e. g,
present, Luke 18,4 ei Kai TOV 2e6v ov (po-
ftoSpm. 2 Cor. 4, 16. 12, 11. 15. Phil. 2,
17. Col. 2, 5. Heb. 6, 9 ; imperf. 2 Cor. 7,
8 ; future, Matt. 26, 33 Rec. Luke 11, 8 ;
aorist, 2 Cor. 7, 8 bis. 12. non al. So Lu-
cian. D. Mort. 9. 1. Xen. An. 6. 6. 27.
e) ei p.T], if not, i. e. unless, except, only,
where p.rj refers to the whole clause, and
then fl P.TJ expresses an exception to a pre
ceding proposition or clause ; thus differing
from et ov, where ov refers only to a parti
cular word or part of a clause ; see ei ov
in lett. f. Winer 5 59. 6. Buttm. $ 148. 2. b.
a) Very rarely after an affirmative clause ;
C. Indie. Acts 26, 32 dn-oXeXvcrSai e Swaro
6 avSp. OVTOS, fl P.TI fTTfKfK\r]TO Kaiarapa.
Pleon. with eVro s, 1 Cor. 15, 2 8t ov <ra>-
ff<r3e . . . fKTos fl p.f] tlKJ) fmcrrfvcraTf. [3)
Usually put after a negative clause, or an
interrogative, implying a negative ; so with
Indie. Matt. 24, 22 Kai fl fj.f] eKoXo/S^uSjyaav
at 17/xepat fKflvai. OVK av eVwSr; Tracra crdp.
Mark. 6, 5. 13, 20. John 9, 33 et p) r,v OV
TOS Trapa 3eov, OVK e Swaro woteti/ ov8fv. 15,
22. 19, 11. Rom. 9, 29. Gal. 1, 7 6 OVK
f(rrij> aXXo, et [JLTJ rives flcriv KT\. only there
are certain, etc. With on c. Indie, after an
interrog. 2 Cor. 12, 13. Eph. 4, 9. With
a Subjunct. and pleon. euros, 1 Cor. 14,
5, comp. in no. I. 3 ; also with Iva. c. Subj.
John 10, 10 ; Srav Mark 9, 9. With an
Infin. c. ace. Matt. 5, 13 et? ov^ev to-^vet
en, ft p.T) pXnZrivai e|<u. Acts 21, 25. So
Xen. Hell. 2. 2. 10. Oftener followed by a
noun simply, . sometimes in construction,
unless, except ; Matt. 1 1 , 27 ovoel s eVtyi>d>-
ovcft rov vloi>, et p.fj 6 Trarrjp. 12, 24 OVTOS
OVK eV/3dXXet TO. 8aip,6vta, fl ftij eV TU> BeeX-
(fpov\. v. 39. 13, 57. 17, 21. Mark 2, 7.
26. 5, 37. 8, 14. Luke 4, 26. 27. 10, 22.
John 3, 13. 6, 22. Rom. 11, 15. 1 Cor. 1,
14. 2,2. 2 Cor. 12,5. Gal. 1, 19. Heb.
3, 18. Rev. 9, 4. 21, 27. al. saep. (Xen. An. 2.
1. 12.) Difficult is 1 Cor. 7, 17 et ^ eVd-
crrw o)f e p.e pio-ei 6 Kvpios . . . OVTU> TTfpnra-
TftVoo, where the phrase doTa) . . . TreptTra-
reiTo) may be taken together as a noun,
and then et p.r) may best be referred back to
208
ov SeSovAcorat KT\. in v. 15 ; others before
ft P.T] supply another ri oloas or ovotv oI8as.
Pleon. with p.6vos or povov added ; Matt. 12,
4 ft JJ.TI TOLS lepevcri povois. 17, 8. 21, 19 ei
P.TJ (pvXXa /J.OVQV. 24, 36. Mark 6, 8. Luke
5, 21. 6,4. Acts 11, 19. Phil. 4, 15. (Hdot.
1. 200.) So fKTos fl M 1 Tim. 5, 19, see
in fKTos no. 2. y) Also strengthened el
P.TI TI, unless perhaps, with Indie. 1 Cor. 7, 5.
2 Cor. 13, 5 ; with Subj. Luke 9, 13 ; see
HTJTI in its order. 8) tl Be p-rj, see above
in el 6V, lett. c.
f) el ov, if not, where each particle
retains its own separate power, and ov is
referred to some particular word or part of
the clause ; hence el ov never implies an
exception, nor is rendered unless, and it
thus differs from d p.r), see above in letter
e, init. Winer 59. 6. Buttm. $ 148. 2.
a, b. and marg. Herm. ad Vig. p. 831.
Matth. 1 608. Thus : a) Where ov is so
referred to a word or construction as to
give it the contrary sense ; comp. Buttm.
1. c. n. 2, 3. So c. Indie. Matt. 26, 42 fl ov
Swarm, i:e. if it be impossible. Luke 12,
26. 16, 11. 12. 31. Rom. 8, 9 Se TIS...
OVK e xei, i.e. is without. 1 Cor. 7, 9. 11, 6.
16, 22. 2 Thess. 3, 10. 14. 1 Tim. 3, 5.
James 2, 11. 2 John 10. So Sext. Empir.
adv. Mathem. 2.111 el p.ev ATy/M/iara nva e^ei
...el Se OVK f xfi- ib. 9. 176. /3) Where
the negative is direct and emphatic, always
with the Indicative; genr. John 1, 25. 10,
37. 1 Cor. 15, 13. 14. 16. 17. 32. Heb. 12,
25. Rev. 20, 15.; so espec. in antith. where
ei ov denies what another clause affirms,
Mark 11, 26 comp. v. 25. Luke 11, 8 comp.
v. 7. John 5, 47 comp. v. 46. 1 Cor. 9, 2.
So Sept. Judg. 9, 20. Judith 5, 21. Sext.
Empir. adv. Math. 12. 5 ei pep aycftov ICTTIV
. . . fl 8e OVK f o-Tiv ayaSoV. M. Antonin. 11.
18. 3.
%) e lTTfp, if indeed, if so be, assuming
the supposition as true, whether justly or
not; Herm. ad Viger. 831. With the
Indie, e. g. a) Genr. Rom. 8, 9 eiWp
Trvevpa SeoC oiKei ev v/uv. v. 17. 1 Cor. 15,
15. 1 Pet. 2, 3. So Xen. An. 1. 7. 9. /3)
Spec, since, seeing that, the supposition be
ing taken for granted ; comp. eiye in ye no.
2. C. /3. 2 Thess. 1,6 eiVep SIKCUOV Trapa
Sew. y) Ko.1 f lKfp, though indeed, 1 Cor.
8, 5 ; see above in KOI el, no. III. 1. a. /3.
h) f lTrtos, if by any means, if possibly ;
with the Opt. Acts 27, 12 ; comp. above in
no. I. 1. Matth. $ 526. So Sept. 2 Sam. 16,
12. Xen. An. 2. 5. 2. With Indie, fut. Rom.
1, 10. 11, 14. Phil. 3, 11. non. al. So Sept.
i K. 19, 4. 1 Mace. 4, 10.
i) eire. ..etre, whether ... whether ; whe
ther. ..or; Viger. p. 515. Matth. 5 617. 5 fin.
a) In the enumeration of particulars ; fol
lowed by a verb, e. g. in Indie. 1 Cor. 12,
26. 2 Cor. 1,6. 5, 13. (Xen. Mem. 2. 1.
28.) Subjunct. 1 Thess. 5, 10 ; comp. above
in I. 3. Also without any verb, Rom. 12,
6-8. 1 Cor. 3,22. 8,5. 13,8. 15,11. 1 Pet.
2, 14. al. /3) As expressing doubt, uncer
tainty, 2 Cor. 12, 2. 3. Comp. Herm. ad
Vig. p. 831. So Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 13. Thuc.
7.1. +
eto09j eos, ovs, TO, (obs. etSeo,) pr. what
is seen, what appears, i. e.
1. appearance, shape, form; Luke 3, 22
0-cap.ariKia et Set. 9, 29. John 5, 37. 2 Cor.
5, 7 Sta 7rlo-Tfa>s yap TreptTraroC/iei/, ov Sia
e idovs, i. e. not according to what is seen.
Sept. for fijoa Gen. 41, 2 sq. ixh 1 Sam.
25, 3. Hdiari. 5. 5. 4. Xen. Cyr" 1. 2. 1.
2. form, manner, kind; 1 Thess. 5, 22
OTTO iravrbs e idovs 7rovr>pov. Sept. fortinBilJa
Jer. 15, 3. Jos. Ant. 10. 3. 1 irav eloos iro-
vr)pias. Pol. 6. 10. 2. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 6.
etoo), pr. to see, to perceive by the senses,
corresp. to Heb. 3*1* , Lat. video ; wholly
obsol. in the Pres. Act. which is supplied
by 6pd(o. The tenses from e ida form two
families, one taking exclusively the signif.
to see ; the other, to know, like S 1 ^ > see
Passow sub v. Buttm. 109. III. 113. n.
10. 51148o>.
I. To see, viz. aor. 2 eiSov, Opt. i Soi/u,
Subjunct. i Sco, Infin. I Setf, Part. Iduv. For
Imperat. Att. I8e Rom. 11, 22. Gal. 5, 2,
later form 1 Se Matt. 25, 20. Mark 3, 34.
John 1, 29, see Winer { 6. 1. a. Buttm.
5 103. I. 4. c. All these forms are used as
the aorist of 6pau>, (Buttm. \ 1 14 ei Sco, 6pa<a,)
in the signif. I saw ; implying not the mere
act of seeing, but the actual perception of
some object, and thus differing from /3Ae-
TTfiv ; comp. Tittm. Lex. Syn. N. T. p. 1 14,
116.
1. Pr. to see, with ace. of person or thing :
Matt. 2, 2 ei So/iez/ yap avrov TOV daWpa. 5,
1 locov fie TOVS o^Aovr. 21, 19. Mark 9, 9.
11, 13. 20. John 1, 48. 4, 48. Acts 8, 39.
Heb. 3, 9. Rev. 1, 2. al. sa?p. Sept. for JiiO
Gen. 9, 23. Ex. 39, 44. (Hdian. 1. 15.7.
Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 47. An. 2. 3. 15.) So ac-
cus. with particip. Matt. 3, 7 i 8o>i/ 8e ?roA-
Aois fpxopevovs. 8, 14. 24, 15. Mark 6,33.
Luke 5, 2 KCU eie Svo vrAota eWeura. 12,
54. al. Also with an adj. ovra being implied,
Matt. 25, 38. 39. al. Comp. Buttm. { 144.
6. b. (Hdian. 4. 9. 7. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 18.)
So by Hebr. with particip. of the same verb
209
by way of emphasis, 18 uv tlbov, Acts 7
34, quoted from Ex. 3, 7 where Sept. for
Wan nio ; see in /3XrVc no. 2. a. 8. (Luc.
D. Marin. 4. 3 fin. I8o>v etSoi/.) With on c.
Indie. Mark 9, 25. John 6, 22. Rev. 12, 13.
Absol. Matt. 9, 8. Luke 2, 17. Acts 3, 12.
al. Hence ol l86vTfs, those seeing, they
lhat saw, the spectators, Mark 5, 16. Luke
8, 36. Before an indirect question, Matt.
27, 49 tiofap-ev, tl ep\frai KT\. Mark 5, 14.
Gal. 6, 1 1. al. So Xen. Conv. 2. 15. Also
in various modified senses : a) to behold,
to look upon, to contemplate, Matt. 9, 36. 28,
6. Mark 8, 33. Luke 24, 39. John 20, 27.
al. saep. Sept. for WJin Num. 12,8. (So
Philostr. Vit. Sophist. 2. 32. Xen. An. 2. 1.
9.) Hence Imper. i8e, behold, lo, as a
particle ; see in its order. b) to see, in
order to know, to look at or into, to examine,
Mark 6, 38. 12,15. Luke 8, 35. 14, 18. John
1, 40. 47. Also c. irtpi TWOS Acts 15, 6.
So Wisd. 2, 17, parall. ireipdfa. c) to see
face to face, lo see and talk with, to see and
know, i. e. to have personal acquaintance
and intercourse with ; Luke 8, 20. 9, 9.
John 12,21. Acts 16, 40. Rom. 1,11. 1 Cor.
16, 7. Gal. 1,19. Phil. 1, 27. 2, 28. al. In a
like sense, Ibelv TO irpoa-umov TWOS, 1 Thess.
2, 17. 3, 10. Also of a city, Pu^nv Acts
19, 21. So Luc. D. Deor. 9. 1. Xen. An.
2. 4. 1 5. d) to see take place, to behold in
person, to lice to see; Matt. 13, 17. 24, 33.
Mark 2, 12. Also ISelv TTJV Tj/j.epav TIVOS,
to see one s day, to witness the events of his
life and times, etc. Luke 17, 22. John 8, 56.
So Pol. 10. 4. 7. Soph. Trach. 140 ; comp.
video Hor. Od. 1. 2. 12.
2. Trop. of the mind, to perceive by the
senses, to be aware of, to remark ; Matt. 9,
2 I8uv TTJV irioTtv avT<av. V. 4 Iftuv TOS fv-
Sujuijcrfi? aiiTa>v. Luke 17, 15. John 7, 52.
Rom. 1 1 , 22. With 6ri Matt. 2, 1 6. 27, 24.
Mark 12, 34. Acts 12, 3. 16, 19. Gal. 2,7.
14. al, Sept. and HiJ-n Eccl. 2, 12. 13 ; 3H?
Josh. 8, 14.
3. By Hebr. to see, i. e. to experience, viz.
either good, to enjoy; or evil, to suffer ; c.
accus. e. g. 3ai/aroi/ Luke 2, 26. Heb. 11,
5 ; Heb. ***} Sept. oVro/iai, Ps. 89, 49; 8ta-
(pZopdv Acts 2, 27. 31. 13, 35 sq. Sept.
and "SO p s . 16, 10 ; TrevZos Rev. 18, 7;
fjjj.(pas dyaSds 1 Pet. 3, 10 ; so Sept. and
"IXT Ps. 34, 12. Also io f tv TJ]V pa<ri\dav TOV
SfoC, i. e. to see and enjoy the privileges of
the divine kingdom, John 3, 3 ; comp. Sept.
and nsn Ps. 27, 13. Ecc. 6, 6. So Fabr.
Ood. Ps. V. T. I. p. 607 d(ppo(rvyr]v OVK
ti8ov. -f-
14
II. To know, viz. perf. 2 o!8a, Subjunct.
etfiui, Infin. ddtvai, Particip. ei 5o>y, pluperf.
fiSftv, fut. fldfjo-w Heb. 8, 1 1 ; see Buttm
} 109. III. The plur. forms, oiSa/xei/ John
9, 20 sq. oiSare 1 Cor. 9, 13, oiSaeri Luke
1 1 , 44, belong to the later Greek, instead of
the earlier ta/xev, i<rre Heb. 12, 17, tcrao-i
Acts 26, 4; see Winer } 15 eifiaj. Buttm.
1. c. no. 2, 4, 5. Matth. } 231. The signif.
of olda is pr. to have seen, perceived, appre
hended ; hence it takes the present sense to
know, and the pluperf. becomes an imper
fect; Buttm. 1. c. and { 113. n. 10.
1. Pr. and genr. to know, to have know
ledge of, to be acquainted with, c. accus. e. g.
spoken of things, Matt. 25, 13 OVK. o"8arf
TT)v fjpfpav. Mark 10, 19. Luke 18, 20.
John 4, 22. Rom. 7, 7. 13, 11. Jude 5. 10.
al. saep. Sept. and y^ Ex. 3, 8. Job. 8, 9.
(Hdian. 8. 4. 6. Xen/ (Ec. 20. 14 y^v 6e
irdvrfs oiSeurt.) In attract. 1 Cor. 16, 15
oi Sare TTJV oiKiav 2re$ai/a, ort KT\. I Thess.
2, 1 ; see Buttm. { 151. I. 6. Xen. Mem. 4.
2. 36 ult Of persons, Matt. 25, 12. Mark
1, 34. John 6, 42. Acts 7, 18. Heb. 10, 30.
al. 1 Pet. 1,8 ov OVK fldvTes, sc. by sicrht,
personally. So Heb. 5?^ Gen. 29, 5, Sept.
yuxao-KO). (Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 26. Conv. 4.
35.) So c. ace. with an adj. the particip.
ovra being implied, Mark 6, 20 eldats avrbv
avdpa SIKOIOV. Buttm. J 144. n. 7. (Hdian. 3.
12. 2. Xen. An. 1. 10. 16.) In attract. Mark
1, 24 olda o-e rls d Luke 13, 25. John 7, 27;
see Buttm. { 151. 1. 6. Sept. and sn? 2 Sam.
17, 8. So Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 20. With ace.
and infin. Luke 4, 41. 1 Pet. 5, 9 ; or
6Vi with the Indie, instead of accus. and
.infin. Matt. 15, 12. Mark 12, 14. Luke 8, 53.
Acts 3, 17. al. saep. With irtpi TIVOS, Matt.
24, 36. Mark 13, 32. Absol. Luke 11, 44.
2 Cor. 11, 11. Before an indirect question,
with the Indie. Matt. 24, 43 jji8 6 oiVo-
dfo-no-rrjs, TToia <pv\aKTJ 6 KXeVn/y ep^erat.
Mark 13, 35. Luke 12, 39. 1 Thess. 4, 2.
2 Thess. 3, 7. Col. 4, 6. al. With Subjunct.
Mark 9, 6 OVK fj8fi T I XoX^oT;.
2. to perceive, lo be aware of, to under
stand; c. accus. of thing, e. g. ray fiftvp.r)-
<Tis Matt. 12, 25 ; inroKpia-iv avTiov Mark
12, 15 ; 8iavor][j.aTa Luke 11, 17 ; rt]t>napa-
$o\l]v Mark 4, 13. With ort c. Indie. Mark
2, 10. Luke 5, 24. John 6, 61. 1 John 5,
13 ; TTO>S c. Indie. 1 Tim. 3, 15. Before an
indirect question, Eph. 1, 18 els TO tldtvcu
as, T IS fcrnv TJ f\nis KT\.
3. Spec, to know how, i. e. to be able, etc.
c. infin. Matt. 7, 11. Luke 12, 56. Phil. 4,
12. 1 Thess. 4, 4. 1 Tim. 3, 5. James 4,
17. 2 Pet. 2, 9. With infin. impl. Matt. 27,
210
et/u
65. Hdian. 3. 4. 19 ; comp. Xen. Cyr. 1.
6.46.
4. By Hebr. with the idea of volition, to
know and approve, e. g. a) Of men, to
care for, to take an interest in ; 1 Thess.
5, 12 (I8evai TOVS KoiritoVTas ev vp.1v. So
Sept. and 3H? Gen. 39, 6. Prov. 27, 23.
Comp. in yivd>cno no. 1. a. /3. b) Of
God, to know God, to acknowledge and
adore God, Gal. 4, 8. 1 Thess. 4, 5.
2 Thess. 1, 8. Tit. 1, 16. Heb. 8, 11. So
Sept. and S TJ Jer. 31, 34. 1 Sam. 2, 12.
Job. 18,21. -f
el8(i)\eiov, ov, TO, (eiSwAov,) an idol-
temple, fane, 1 Cor. 8, 10. 1 Mace. 1, 47.
10, 83.
el8to\6^VTOV, ov, TO, (f i8a>\ov, 3vo),)
idol-sacrifice, any thing sacrificed to idols,
i. e. in N. T. the flesh of victims offered to
idols, which remained over and was eaten or
sold ; see in oXt<ryi?/*a. Acts 15, 29. 21, 25.
1 Cor. 8, 1. 4. 7. 10. 10, 19. 28. Rev. 2,
14. 20. 4 Mace. 5, 1. Clem. Rom. Homil.
7. 8.
et SwXoXarpeta, as, f], (tftaXatr, Xa-
rpet a,) idol-worship, idolatry, pr. and genr.
Gal. 5, 20 ; also of partaking of things of
fered to idols, TO. eta)Xo3vra q. V. 1 Cor. 10,
1 4 ; and of the vices usually connected with
idolatry, 1 Pet. 4, 3. Comp. Test. XII Patr.
p. 615 do-eXydat, yor/Tftai, KOI eificoAoAa-
Tpelai. Just. Mart. Dial. c. Tryph. p. 322.
Trop. of covetousness, Col. 3, 5.
eta>XoXaT/37?9, ov, o. (eiSooXoi , Xdrpts.)
an idol-worshipper, idolater, genr. 1 Cor.
5,10. 6,9. Rev. 21,8. 22,15. Also of one
who partakes of things offered to idols, TO.
eWcoXoStrra q. v. 1 Cor. 5, 11. 10, 7. Trop.
of a covetous person, Eph. 5, 5 ; comp. Col.
3,5.
etSo)Xoy, ov, TO, (el8os,) an image, spec
tre, shade, Horn. II. 5. 449. Luc. D. Mort 16.
1 ; an image, figure, uEschin. 20. 28. Xen.
Mem. 1.4.4. In N. T.
1. an idol, idol-image, Acts 7,41. 1 Cor.
12, 2. Rev. 9, 20. Sept. for ^OB 2 Chr.
33, 22. Is. 30, 22. Pol. 31. 3. 13.
2. Meton. an idol god, a heathen deity,
1 Cor. 8, 4. 7. 10, 19. Sept. plur. for S^K
Num. 25, 2. 2 K. 17, 33; S fyh 2 K. 17,
12. Hence Plur. TO. ei ScoXa, idols, for idol-
worship, idolatry, Acts 15, 20. Rom. 2, 22.
2 Cor. G, 16. 1 Thess. 1,9. 1 John 5, 21.
ei/a/, adv. (etKatos,) without plan or pur
pose, i. e.
1. inconsiderately, idly, without cause,
Matt. 5, 22. Col. 2, 18. Pol. 1. 52. 2. Xen.
Ag. 2. 7.
2. to no purpose, in vain, Rom. 13, 4.
1 Cor. 15, 2. Gal. 3, 4. 4, 11. Arr. Epict.
I. 4. 21. Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 12.
et/cocri, 01, at, Ta, indec. card. num.
twenty, Luke 14, 31. Acts 27, 28. +
I. eiKO), f. co, to yield, to give place, to
give way, c. dat. Gal. 2, 5. Wisd. 18, 25.
Pol. 6. 58. 8. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 8.
II. etKO), obsol. whence perf. 2 eota
with pres. signif. to be like, c. dat. James 1,
6. 23. See Buttm. $ 114 etKoo. 84. n. 6.
Kiihn. 230. Sept. Job 6, 25. Hdian. 2. 2.
5. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 7 bis.
MC(i)V, ovos, rj, (etfcw, ebtKa,) likeness, i. e.
1. a likeness, image, figure, Matt, 22, 20.
Mark 12, 16. Luke 20,24. Rom. 1, 23.
Sept. for C&3 Ez. 23, 14. So Wisd. 14, 15.
17. Pol. 6/53. 4. Xen. Ag. 11. 7. Spec.
an idol-image, statue, Rev. 13, 14. 15 ter.
14, 9. 11. 15, 2. 16, 2. 19,20. 20,4.
Sept. for ^C? Deut. 4, 16 ; i&B Is. 40, 18.
20. So Plato Legg. 931. a.
2. an image, copy, representation, 1 Cor.
II. 7. Of Christ as the image of God, 2
Cor. 4, 4 et Col. 1,15 eiKaiv TOV 3eoi), comp.
Heb. 1, 3. (Philo de Monarch. 2. 5. p. 823.
b, Xoyos Se ecrnv fl*.u>v 3eoC.) Heb. 10, 1 TJ
ai>TTj tiKwv T>V Trpay/idro)! , i. e. the real and
perfect representation, opp. to ^ o-*aa.
Wisd. 2, 23. 7, 26. Diog. Laert. 6. 51. Luc.
Imag. 28.
3. Abstr. likeness to any one, resemblance,
similitude, Rom. 8, 29. 1 Cor. 15, 49 bis.
2 Cor. 3, 18. Col. 3, 10. Sept. for MB n Gen.
5, 1; As Gen. 1, 26. 27. 9, 6. Ecclus.
17, 3. Hdian. 5. 2. 5.
elXi/fpiveia, as, rj, (eiAucpti/qs,) clearness,
pureness. Theophr. Fragm. 20. 14. InN. T.
trop. pureness, sincerity, 1 Cor. 5, 8. 2 Cor.
1, 12. 2, 17.
el\.lKplvrj$, eos, ovs, 6, 17, adj. (etAi?, eAr;,
Kpivu,) pr. judged of in sun-light ; hence
cZear, manifest, Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 3 fl\iicpivr)s
TIS av ftr) dSiKt a 77 d^aptcrria. Also pure,
unmixed, Wisd. 7, 25. Plato. Conv. 211. e.
In N. T. trop. pure, sincere, Phil. 1, 10.
2 Pet. 3, 1. So Pol. 4. 84. 7 <pi\ta. Pint.
de Virtut. mor. 5 vovs-
eiklcrcra), f. /<>, (Ion. and poet, for eXtcr-
o-o),) to roll up or together, as a scroll ; Pass.
Rev. 6, 14. Horn. II. 22. 95. Anth. Gr.
III. p. 79 ; comp. Hdot. 2. 38.
et/u, f. f(Top.ai, (obs. eta,) impf. qv, Impe-
rat. i o-St Matt. 2, 1 3. al. 3 pers. eo-rw Matt. 5,
37. al. Buttm. 108. IV. Less usual forms
are: Imperf. 2 pers. T)S Matt. 25, 21. 23,
instead of the more usual ^o-3a Matt. 26, 69.
211
ti/uil
Mark 14, 67; see Buttm. 5 108. IV. 1,
marg. Winer 5 14. 2. c. Lob. ad Phryn. p.
149. Imperf. rj^r, v Matt. 23, 30. Gal. 1,
10. 22 ; Luc. D. Marin. 2. 2. Xen. Cyr. 6.
1.9; see Buttm. 108. IV. 2. Winer $ 14.
2, b. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 152. Imperat. ^ra
1 Cor. 16, 22. James 5, 12. Plat. Rep. 361.
c ; see Buttm. $ 108. IV. 1, marg. Winer
} 14. 2. a. So 2 pers. plur. ^re for evre
1 Cor. 7, 5, where Text. rec. o-wepxeo-%e .
For the persons of the present as enclitic,
see Buttm. $ 108. IV. 3 The verb >t is
the usual verb of existence, to be ; and also
the usual logical copula, connecting subject
and predicate ; Buttm. j 129. init.
I. As the verb of existence, to be, to exist,
to have existence.
1. Pr. and genr. a) In the metaphy
sical sense, John 1,1 ev dpxfj *\v 6 \6yos.
8, 50. 58. Mark 12, 32. Acts 19, 2. Heb.
11, 6. al. Of things, John 17, 5. 2 Pet. 3,
5. Rev. 4, 1 1 . For &v, ra ovra, see below
in no. 4. (Philo de Charit. p. 709 yevvrjo-is 6Y
rjs TO /J.TI ov ayeTai els TO flvai. Xen. Mem.
1. 1. 14. ib. 2. 2. 3 ovs [Tral&ay] ot yovels
fK p.ev OVK ovTtav fTToirjcrav eiVat.) Spoken
of life, to exist, to live, Matt. 2, 18. 23, 30 ;
not to die, Acts 17, 28. So Jos. Ant. 7. 10.
5 OIK CT ovras. Xen. Ven. 1.11. b) Genr.
to be, to exist, to be found, as of persons,
Luke 4, 25 TroXXat \*IP M *jo~av. v - 27. Matt.
12, 11. John 3, 1. Rom. 3, 10. 11. (Luc.
D. Mort. 22. 1. Xen. Hell. 5. 4. 25.) Also
of things, to be, to exist, to have place, Matt.
6, 30. 22, 23. Mark 7, 15. Luke 6, 43.
Acts 2, 29. Rom. 13, 1. al. sjep. So <r o-rt ,
elari, there is, there are, Rom. 3, 23. 1 Cor.
12, 4. 5. 6. Acts 27, 22. John 7, 12. Rev.
10, 6. 21, 4. al. saep. John 7, 39 OVTTG> yap
TJV Ti-vei fM ayiov, i. e. the giving of the Holy
Spirit had not yet taken place. Hence, to
be present, i. q. Trapfi/w, but this sense lies
only in the adjuncts, Matt. 12, 10. 24, 6.
Mark 8, 1 . Comp. Jos. Ant. 7. 1 1 . 6 nji> ov-
<rav 8vvap.iv. Xen. An. 4. 2. 3. c) Of time,
genr. Luke 23, 44 r\v 8e were! u>pa Hurt].
John 1, 40. Acts 2, 15. 2 Tim. 4, 3. Mark
11, 13. (Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 18 rj8r] & pa fy.
Hell. 4. 5. 1 fa 6 p.riv. ) Of festivals, etc.
Mark 15, 42. Acts 12, 3 ; so Xen. Conv.
1. 2.
2. As modified by the context or by ad
juncts, to come to be, to come into existence,
i. q. yivopai, i. e. a) Genr. to come to pass,
to take place, to be done; so in the fut.
eo-rat, Matt. 27,7. 21. Luke 12, 55. 21,
11.25. Acts 11, 28. 27,25. Acts 23, 30. al.
Luke 22, 49 TO eo-6p.evov, i. e. what was
about to happen. Matt. 24, 3. Luke 1,34. al.
With dat. of pers. Mark 16, 22. Luke 14,
10. (Xen. Mem. 3. 2. 1 TOUT* eorat. Cyr.
2. 3. 3 1 .) Impers. KU\ eo-rat, like Heb.
"C^} an d *t shall be, shall come to pass,
followed by a future, Acts 2, 17. 21, quoted
from Joel 3, 1-5 [2, 28-32], where Sept.
for JTW . Acts 3, 23 (comp. Deut. 18, 19).
Rom. 9, 26, quoted from Hos. 2, 1 [1, 10],
where Sept. for ^^ . b) From the Heb.
tlvai els TI, like Heb. b rpn, to be for
any thing, i. e. to become any thing ; Matt.
19, 5 et Eph. 5, 31 Kal eo-ovrai ot 8vo els
o-dpKa fj.iat>, quoted from Gen. 2, 24 where
Sept. for }> r^n . Luke 3, 5 comp. Is. 40, 4.
Acts 13, 47 comp. Is. 49, 6. Eph. 1, 12.
Col. 2, 22. al. (Gesen. Lehrg. p. 816. 2.)
With dat. of pers. 1 Cor. 14, 22. 2 Cor. 6,
18. Heb. 1, 5. 8, 10. James 5, 3. al.
3. eVri c. infin. it is proper, is in one s
power or convenience, one can; Heb. 9, 5
TTfpl &v OVK earn vvv \eyeiv, of which we
cannot now speak. Ecclus. 39,21. Ml V.
H. 13. 33. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 11.
4. Particip. pres. a>v, ovo-a, ov, being,
e. g. a) Joined with a noun or pronoun,
it is used in short parenthetic clauses, by
way of emphasis, to indicate an existing
state, condition, character ; and may be ren
dered by the case absol. or by being, as
being, as, etc. Matt. 7, 1 1 i ovv tyiety, TTO-
1/77/301 cures, otSare /crX. John 3, 4. 4, 9. 9,
25. Acts 16, 21 ci OVK f^eoTiv f)piv Troielv,
Pup-aiois ovo-i. Rom. 5, 10. 11, 17. Gal. 6,
4. Eph. 2, 4. Tit. 3,11. James 3, 4. al.
See Buttm. 5 144. 7. So Xen. Cyr. 1. 4.
3. Mem. 2. 3. 1. b) With the art. 6 uv,
TO. ovTa, it implies real and true exist
ence ; thus in the phrase 6 &v Kal 6 rjv Kai
6 epxapevos, which is used as a compound
indec. proper name of God and governed by
an6 Rev. 1,4, in allusion probably to the
Heb. rrirri. v. 8. 11, 17. 16, 5. Comp.
Winer } 10 ult. (Wisd. 13, 1 OVK la^vo-a?
elSfvai TOV ovra, i. e. God.) Also ra ovra,
TO. IJLT) OUT a, things existing, things non-
existing, pr. Rom. 4, 17 ; trop. 1 Cor. 1, 28.
So 2 Mace. 7, 28. Philo de Great, princip.
p. 728 ra yap p.rj ovra fKa\eo-ev els TO eivai.
Xen. Mem. 4. 6. 1 bis, 7.
II. As the logical copula, connecting the
subject and predicate, to be ; where the pre
dicate specifies who or what a person or
thing is in respect to nature, origin, office,
condition, circumstances, state, place, ha
bits, disposition of mind, etc. etc. But these
ideas all lie in the predicate, and not in the
copula, which merely connects the predicate
with the subject. The predicate may be
expressed by various parts of speech. E. g.
et/u
212
1. With an adjective as predicate ; which
is strictly the more logical construction.
Matt. 2, 6 av B^SXef/j. . . . ov8ap.u>s eAa^i onj
fi eV TO IS rjy. KT\. 18, 8. Mark 1, 7. John
4, 12. 5, 32 77 p.aprvpia OVK tanv akrftijs.
Acts 7, 6. Rom. 8, 29. 1 John 1, 9. al. ssep.
(Hdian, 8. 2. 6. Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 1.) With
a neg. adj. ov8ev, it is nothing, Matt. 23, 16.
1 Cor. 7, 19. 13, 2 ; pjSeV Gal. 6, 3, comp.
above in I. 4. a ; so Plut. de Exil. 6. Xen.
An. 6. 2. 10. With numerals ; Mark 5, 13
rfo-av 8t a>s Sio-^i Xioi. So in the phrase
els (I v) fivat, spoken of two or more, to
be one in mind and purpose, John 10, 30.
17, 11. 22; or to be one in rank, right,
1 Cor. 3, 8. 12, 12. Gal. 3, 28. In this
construction, ei/u with an adject, sometimes
forms a periphrasis for the kindred verb ;
e. g. SvvaTos flp.i i. q. o~vvap.cu, Luke 14, 31.
Acts 11, 17. Rom. 4, 21 ; exSjjXoV tlp.i i. q.
fKO-r]\ovp.ai, 2 Tim. 3, 9. So Hdian. 8. 1. 2
Kpvfaos flp-i. i. q. upvirro^ai.
2. With a substantive as predicate, in
the same case with the subject. a) Pr.
Matt. 3, 4 17 Tpocpf) avTov rjv dicpi8(s. 3, 17
OVTOS eo-Tiv 6 vlos p.ov. 15, 14. Mark 2, 28.
10, 47. Acts 2, 32. 3, 25. 28, 6. Rom. 8,
124. Heb. 11, 1. al. sa;p. Matt. 7, 12 OVTOS
fo-Tiv 6 v6p.os, i. e. is contained in the law.
So Hdian. 3. 10. 10. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 27.
(Ec. 14. 7. Sometimes the noun (or pro
noun) of the predicate is not directly ex
pressed, but only implied ; Matt. 14, 27 e yw
elfju, I am he, i. e. it is I. John 13, 13 flp.1
yap SC. 6 SiSaovcaXoy. 18, 5 e ya> ei/u SC.
Irjo-ovs. So OVTOS fo~Tiv, Mark 6, 1 6. Luke
7, 27. John 7, 25. 9, 9. al. With dat. of
pers. or thing for or in respect to whom the
predicate is asserted; Acts 1, 8 KU\ eVeo-Se
p,oi p-dprvpes. 9, 15. Rom. 1, 14. 1 Cor. 9,
2 fl aXXois OVK flp.1 dnocrToXos, uXXdye vp.1v
flp.i. 1, 18. 2, 14. b) Trop. and meton.
the Subst. of the predicate often expresses,
not what the subject actually is, but what
it is like, or is accounted to be, or signifies,
either by comparison, substitution, or as
cause or effect ; so that flp.1 may be ren
dered to be accounted, to be like or in place
of, to signify; Matt. 5, 13. 14 vp.fls eWe TO
a\as TTJS yfjs, TO (pcos TOV Kooyxou. 12, 50
avTos p.ov d8f\(pos KOI d8f\<pT) Kal p-rjTTjp
fo-Tiv. 13, 37. 38. 39. 19, 6. Luke 8, 11 6
o~7ropos foriv 6 \6yos- 12, 1. John 1. 4 77
a>f) TJV TO (pas Ttav dv^pa>Tru>v. V. 8. 4, 34.
6, 33. 35 e yco flp.i 6 apTos Trjs faijs- v. 41.
48. 50. 51. 55. 11, 25. 12, 50. 15, 1. 5.
Acts 4, 11. iCor. 3, 10. 4,17. 10,4. Eph.
6, 8. James 4, 14. Rev. 4, 5. 21, 22. al. saep.
So in the words of Christ, TOVTO tart TO
et/u
;, TOVTO e ori TO alp.d pov, Matt. 26,
26. 28. Mark 14, 22. 24. Luke 22, 19.
1 Cor. 11, 24. The Romish church takes
these passages literally. See Xen. An. 3.1.
13. Hell. 1. 4. 3. Plato Gorg. 459. a. c)
Here too / with the Subst. of the predi
cate, sometimes forms a periphrasis for the
corresponding verb ; comp. in no. 1 fin. e. g.
f7ri%vp,r)Tr]s dp.i for f7r&vp.fa>, 1 Cor. 10, 6;
rj\a)Tr]s flp.i for jjXo , 1 Cor. 14, 12. etc.
3. With a pronoun as predicate, in the
same case with the subject; e. g. OVTOS,
this, the following, Matt. 10, 2 TO. 6v6p.aTa
fo-Ti Ta\>Ta. John 1, 19 avTrj fo~T\v f) papTv-
pia. 15,12. 17,3. Acts8,32.al. avTos,
Luke 24, 39. Heb. 1, 12; T\S, T\, indef.
some one, any thing, 1 Cor. 10, 19; trop.
of moment, important, Acts 5, 36. 1 Cor. 3,
7. Gal. 6, 15. al. T is, T I, interrog. who,
what, John 5, 13. Rom. 14, 4. 1 Cor. 9, 18.
Heb. 12, 7. James 4, 12. Acts 21, 22 ri ovv
to-Ti, what is then ? sc. to be done. 1 Cor.
14, 15/26; Ti-oios Mark 12, 28; 7700-0$
Mark 9, 21 ; irorcmos Luke 1, 29; onolos
Acts 26, 29 ; oor Gal. 5, 10. 19. etc. etc.
So the possessive pronouns ; as tp.6s, crop,
John 17, 10 ; vp.fTfpos Luke 6, 20. etc. So
Xen. Mem. 3. 3. 3. Trop. as with nouns
(no. 2. b, above) the predicate often express
es, not what the subject actually is, but what
it is accounted to be or signifies ; e. g. ri
fo-Tiv, TO KT\. what that means, etc. Matt. 9,
13. Mark 9, 10. Luke 20, 17. Eph. 4, 9.
Mark 1, 27 T L eVrt TOVTO; John 18, 38 T<
ecrTiv d\rfi(ia ; Luke 1 5, 26 ri f ir} TavTa
Acts 2, 12. 1-0, 17. 17, 20. Luke 8, 10 ris
fir] f] TrapajBoXr) OVTTJ. Also TOVT eo-Tt,
that is, that signifies, Matt. 27, 46. Acts 19,
4. Rom. 1, 12. al. o e o-Tt, which is, which
signifies, Mark 7, 11. Heb. 7, 2. al.
4. With the genitive of a noun or pro
noun as predicate ; spoken a) Of quality,
character, etc. Luke 9, 55 OVK otSctTe otou
Trvfvp.aTos tore vp-els. Acts 9, 2. Heb. 12,
11. Buttm. 132. 7. So Xen. Hell. 2.4.
36. b) Of age, Mark 5, 42 ?,v yap eVwi/
SwSa. Acts 4, 22. al. Buttm. 1. c. So
Xen. An. 2. 6. 20. Mem. 1. 2. 40. c) Of
a whole, of which the subject is a part, Acts
23, 6 TO ev p,epos e orl Sa&SouKauoj/ KT\.
1 Tim. 1, 20. 2 Tim. 1, 15. Buttm. } 132.
5. So Xen. An. 1. 2,. 3. d) Of pos
session, property; pr. Matt. 5, 3. 10 avratv
fo~Tiv tj jBacriXfia TOIV ovpavuv. Mark 12,
7. 23. Luke 4, 7. John 10, 12. 19, 24.
Acts 21, 11. al. sacp. Matth. 315. 1. So
Isocr. ad Nicocl. p. 19. b. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5.
73. Trop. of persons (or things) to whom
the subject belongs, appertains, or on whom
et/u
213
it is in any way dependent ; e. g. of God,
2 Cor. 4, 7. 1 Cor. 3, 23 ; of a master,
teacher, guide, Acts 27, 23. Rom. 14, 8.
1 Cor. 1, l 3, 4. 6, 12. 2 Cor. 10, 7. al.
(Xen. An. 2. l.-ll.) Of tilings which one
follows after, 1 Thess. 5, 5. 8. As imply
ing fitness, propriety ; Acts 1 , 7 oi>x i>p.a>v
(<m yv&vai %pdvovs KT\. Heb. 5, 14 TeAeuov
8( (cmv f] crTfpfa Tpo(f)rj. Matth. 316. So
Xen. An. 2. 1. 4.
5. With the dative of a noun or pronoun
as predicate, to be TO any one, implying
possession, property ; John 17, 9 on <roi
dcri, for they are thine. Luke 12, 20. Acts
2, 39. 1 Cor. 9, 16. 18. 1 Pet. 4, 11. al.
So Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 4. By inverting the
construction it may be rendered to have ; as
Luke 7, 14 8vo xpeoxpeiAeYai rfvav iafttfTg
TIW, a certain creditor had two debtors. 6,
32. 33. 34. John 18,39. Acts 8, 21. 21,23.
Eph. 6, 12 OVK fcmv rjfuv fj irdXrj irpos, we
hare not a struggle against, we wrestle not
against, etc. (Hdian. 1. 13. 11. Xen. Cyr. 1.
2. 3.) Or to receive, Matt. 19, 27 TI Spa
(o-Tai fjp.lv, what then shall we receive ? So
Xen. An. 1. 7. 8. ib. 7. 6. 1.
6. With a participle of another verb as
predicate ; e. g. a) Without the article,
and then dpi often forms with the participle
a periphrasis for a finite tense of the same
verb, expressing however a continuance or
duration of the action or state, like the cor
responding construction in English ; Luke
5, 1 Kai avTos riv eorwy, and he was stand
ing, instead of imperf. ta~nj, he stood. Matt.
24, 9 KOI (T6(r3e fiicrov^voi. IITTO navrutv.
Mark 2, 6 rjcrav 8( nvfs Ka Srjfi.evoi. V. 18.
13, 25 01 d(rr(p(s (crovrat fKninrovrfs. 9,4.
15, 43. Luke 3, 23. 5, 17. 24, 32. Acts 1,
10. 2, 2. 42. al. saep. So with the particip.
of the perf. Pass, which however assumes
nearly the nature of an adjective ; Matt. 9,
36 rjcrav eo-KiA/itVoi KOI eppt/zeVot KT\. Mark
6, 52 TJV yap Tj KapSia avTwv 7T(iTa>pa>p.evT].
1 John 1, 4. Also in impersonals, as 8eoi/
f<rri for 8d, Acts 19, 36; TrpeVoj/ e o-ri for
irptnd, 1 Cor. 11, 13. al. See Winer 46.
8. Matth. j 559 ; comp. Gesen. Lehrg. p.
792. 2. So Eurip. Here. Fur. 312 sq. Hdian.
1. 3. 5. Diod. Sic. 2. 5. Xen. An. 2. 2. 13.
In some cases the particip. is not the pre
dicate, and then dpi is not thus an auxiliary,
e. g. Mark 10, 32 rja-av tv rfj 6S<i) dvaftaivov-
T(S els lepocr. where tv rfj 6&<5 is the predi
cate, and dvaftaivovTfs is an adjunct. Luke
7, 8. al. b) With the article, where the
participle may then be regarded as equiva
lent to a noun, or as an emphatic shorter
construction instead of a personal tense of
the verb ; Matt. 3, 3 OVTOS ydp e cm 6 pj3if
VTTO Ho-aibu, i. e. the person spoken of, the
predicted, instead of 6s (ppfftn. 13, 19. Mark
7, 15 (K(lvd e crrt TO. Koivovvra TOV ai>%pa>7roi>.
John 4, 10. Acts 2, 16. Rom. 3, 11. 1 John
5, 5. Jude 19. Rev. 2, 23. 14, 4 OVTOI dtrtv
01 aKo\ov%ovvT(s, where comp. the preced
ing construction, ovroi dcriv, ot OVK (p.o\vv-
Zrja-av. al. saep. Comp. Buttm. J 125. 3, and
n. 2. Winer } 19. 1. c. $ 46- 4. Matth. 5 270.
Hdot. 9. 70. Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 43.
7. With an adverb as predicate ; e. g. of
quality or character, as ovrcas, John 3, 8
OVTOIS e crrl Tray KT\. Matt. 19, 10. So ovrcos
eo-rat, Rom. 4, 18. Matt. 24, 27. Luke 17,
24. 26; with dat. Matt. 12, 45. Luke 11,
30. al. ravra as adv. i. q. ovrwr, Luke 17,
30. 1 Cor. 6, 11 ; comp. Buttm. 115. 4.
J 128. n. 5; as, according as, Rev. 22, 12.
Of likeness or manner as o>r, Matt. 22,
30. 28,3. Luke 6, 40. al. axnrep, Matt.
6, 5. Luke 18, 11 ; c. dat. Matt. 18, 17;
Ka3caj- 1 Thess. 2, 13. 1 John 3, 2. Of
plenty or want ; Trfpto-o-wrepco? 2 Cor. 7,
15 ; x^P 5 Heb. 12, 8. Of place, viz. place
where, e yyv? Rom. 10, 8. John 11, 18. al.
( K (l Matt. 18, 20. Mark 3, 1. al. (Xen. Hell.
4. 8. 14.) p. aK pdv Mark 12, 34. John 21,8;
orrou Mark 5, 40. John 18, 1. 7, 34. al.
(Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 31.) TTOV Matt. 2, 2. John
7, 11. (Plut. de Adul. et Amic. 31.) wSe
Matt. 12, 6. 41. Rev. 13, 9. etc. etc. Also
place whence, origin ; as 7ro3ei> Matt. 21, 25.
John 7, 27. 2, 9 ; evreteev John 18, 36.
So Xen. An. 5. 6. 24. ib. 6. 6. 14. Of
time, (yyvs Matt. 26, 18.
8. With a preposition and its case as
predicate, viz. a) OTTO, John 1, 45;
comp. OTTO no. 3. a. . b) ds c. ace. viz.
as marking that which any thing becomes ;
comp. above in I. 2. b. As denoting direc
tion, object, end, (is TI, Luke 5, 17 KOJ. 8v-
vap.is Kvplov TJV ds TO iao-3cu O.VTOVS. Of a
person, eis Tiva, 1 Pet. 1,21 coo-re TTJV trtOTUi
v[j.u>v Kal (\Tri8a dvai ds 3eoV, i. e. be or
rest in God. Adverbially, 1 Cor. 4, 3 eynol
8e fls eXa^to-roV eortv Iva KT\. comp. Buttm.
5115. n. 5. Spoken of place, whither or
where, Mark 2, 1 on ds OIK.OV am. 13, 16.
Luke 11, 7. John 1, 18. al. c) IK c. gen.
always implying origin, see in (< no. 3 ;
e. g. spoken of place, John 1 , 47 IK NafcrpeY
8vj>arai TI dyaSbv (ivai ; Acts 23, 34. John
4, 22 ; so of family, race, Luke 2, 4. Acts
4, 6. Of persons or things as the source,
author, cause ; Mark 1 1 , 30 e ovpavov rjv
fj ({ itfcpwaw. John 8, 23 v/ifTy eV TUIV K.d-
TO) (<JT(, eyw (K TUIV (IVCi) *t/Zt. 15, 19. 17,
14 bis, (K TOV Kocrp-ov (Ivai. Acts 19, 25.
214
eiTTOV
Gal. 3, 21. Matt. 1, 20 e /c nvevpaTos ecrnv
Ayiov. 5, 37. John 7, 17 17 StSa^ij rov
Seoi) corn/. Acts 5, 38. 1 John 2, 16. Hence
trop. of a person on whom one is dependent,
to whom one is devoted as a follower ; e. g.
John 8, 47 eVc TOV 3eou oi*c e crre, ?/e are not .
o/" God, i. e. not his true followers, adhe
rents. 1 John 3, 10. 4, 6. 6, 19. So John
8, 44 vpels eK TOV 8iafB6\ov eVre. Of things,
as fK TTJS d\n%eias John 18, 37. 1 John 3,
19 ; e e pyvv TOV vopov Gal. 3, 10 ; also
Gal. 3, 12 6 vopos OVK eo~Tiv SK Tn crrecoy, i. e.
the law depends not on faith, has no con
nection with it. So of a whole in relation
to a part ; 1 Cor. 12, 15 OVK elpl eK TOV o-co-
paTos. v. 16 ; of persons, Luke 22, 3 ovra
fK TOV dpftpov T&V SwSfKa. Matt. 26, 73 o-v
t avTuv el. John 1, 24. 10, 16. 18, 17. 25.
Col. 4, 9. 2 Tim. 3, 6. Of the material,
Rev. 21, 21 r/v e ems papyapiTov. Matth.
374. b, note. d) ev c. dat. implying a
being in a place, thing, person ; e. g. of
place, part, etc. Mark 1, 3 eV TJJ ep-fjpa.
John 2, 23 ev Tois lepocroX. Acts 5, 12.
Rev. 9, 10. al. (Hdian. 8. 8. 10. Xen. An.
5. 6. 13, 15.) Of tilings ; ev TOVTU, in this,
herein, John 9, 30. 1 John 4, 10 ; or hereby,
1 John 2, 3. So eV TOVTOIS itrSi, be wholly
in these things, occupied with them, 1 Tim.
4, 15. (Jos. Ant. 2. 16. 4. ./El. V. H. 1. 31.
Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 5.) So ev o-apKi eivai, to be
in the flesh, i. e. followers of the world,
aliens from God, Rom. 7, 5 ; Iva 77 nio-Tis
v[j.u>vp.Tj fj ev crotpia dv%p<anu>v, aXX ev 8vvd-
fj.fi 3eoi), i. e. consist in, depend on, 1 Cor.
2, 5. Of a state, condition, as ev pvo-ei at-
P.UTOS ovo-a Mark 5, 25 ; so Luke 23, 40.
Phil. 4, 11. 1 John 2, 9. (Jos. Ant. 7. 10.
1 .) Of persons, to be in any one, viz. where
the subject is a thing, Acts 25, 5 TI ecrriv
ev ro> dv8pi rovrw, in or on this man, i. e.
in his conduct. John 11, 10 TO (peas OVK eo--
TIV ev at>Tw, i. e. in his path, around him.;
and so of faculties, virtues, vices, which are
in any one, John 1, 4. 48. Acts 4, 12, 20,
10. Where the subject is a person, to be
near and in intimate union with, to be one
with, in mind, purpose, feeling ; so God
and Christ, John 14, 10. 11 ; Christ and his
followers, John 15, 4 ; Christ in his follow
ers, 2 Cor. 13, 5 ; the Spirit in Christians,
John 14, 17 ; Christians in Christ, Rom. 8,
1. 16,11. 1 Cor. 1,30. 1 John 5, 20. With
dat. plural, to be among, Matt. 27, 56 ; to be
in the midst of, 1 Cor. 14, 25. e) en I, c.
gen. of place, upon, Luke 17, 31. John 20,
7 ; trop. of dignity, station, over, Acts 8,
27. Rom. 9, 5. With dat. of place, upon,
in, at., Mark 4, 38. Matt. 24, 33. With
accus. of place, as elvai enl TO avTo, spoken
of conjugal intercourse, 1 Cor. 7, 5 ; of per
sons, elvai eni Tiva, to be or rest upon, me-
taph. Acts 4, 33. f) /card c. gen. elvai
Kara TWOS, to be against any one, Matt. 12,
30. Gal. 5, 23. With accus. of thing, eivai
Kara TI, to be according to, in accordance
with, 2 Cor. 11,15. Rom. 2, 2. Luke 17, 30.
g) pfTa C. gen. elvai p.eTa TWOS, to be with
any one, i. e. present with, in company with,
Matt. 17, 17. Mark 2, 19. Luke 23, 43. al.
Also to be for or on the side of any one, as
an adherent, helper, Matt. 12, 30. John 3, 2.
Acts 7, 9. 18, 10. Phil. 4, 9. (Jos. Ant. 15!
5. 3.) So to be imparted to any one, 2 John
2, 3. h) napd C. gen. eivai irapd TIVOS,
to be from any one, i. e. sent by any one,
John 6, 46. 7, 29 ; or received from any
one, John 17, 7. With accus. of place, to
be by, on, at, Mark 5, 21. i) npo c. gen.
of place, to be before, Acts 14, 13 ; trop. of
dignity, Col. 1, 17. k) npos c. accus. of
place, eivai npos TI, to be near to, by, Luke
24, 29. Mark 4, 1. Of persons, to be near,
with, among, Matt. 13, 56. Mark 9, 19. 1)
<rvv c. dat. elvai crvv TIVI, to be with any
one, i. e. present with, in company with,
Luke 24, 44. Phil. 1, 23. Col. 2, 5. 1 Thess.
4, 17 ; or as a follower, disciple, Luke 8.
38. Acts 4, 13 ; or as a partisan, Acts 14, 4.
So Xen. Hell. 3. 1. 18. m) vnep c. gen.
eiVai vnep TIVOS, to be for any one, on his
side, Mark 9, 40. With accus. of pers.
vnep Tiva, to be above any one, trop. Luke
6,40. n) v n 6 c. accus. to be under, spo
ken of place, John 1, 49. 1 Cor. 10, 1 ; of
person or thing, to be subject to, Rom. 3, 9.
Gal. 3, 10. 1 Tim. 6, 1.
NOTE. As copula, the forms of dpi are
very frequently not expressed ; e. g. Matt.
9, 37. 13, 54. Mark 9, 23. 1 Cor. 10, 26.
11, 12. al. sajpiss. See Buttm. 5 129. 20.
Matth. 5 306. +
et/u, to go, in Mss. for dpi John 7, 34.
35. See Buttm. 5 108. V.
eive/ca, see IWra.
elirep, see in el III. 2. g.
etTTOV, aor. 2 ; Imper. elne, Opt. e lnoipi,
Subjunct. 6i7rw, Inf. elnelv, Particip. etVcoi/.
Also Ion. aor. 1 etn-a, Matt. 26, 25.
Mark 11,3. al. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 8. Imperat.
elnov Acts 28, 26; elnaTa>o-av 24, 20;
used likewise by the Attics, comp. Buttm.
J96. n. 1. 5114 flntiv. Winer j 15 einov.
With these aorists from an obsol. theme
enct> or ftna>, the Greeks employed (prjp,
as a present, Buttm. 114 and 5 109. I. 2 ;
likewise, as also in N. T. the fut. epS>
17TOV
215
from etpw (only poetic) ; also the perf.
tlpnua from obsol. pea, with pluperf.
Kftv; Pass. perf. e Ipnp.ai, aor. 1 ep
or less usual eppeSqi/ Matt. 5, 33. al. Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 447 ; fut. 1 /Jij3>}<ro/M, fut. 3
dpTjo-ofjiai, Buttm. 1. c. Winer 1. c. To
say, to speak, i. e. to utter definite words, and
hence implying more than XoXeri/, but less
than \eytw ; see Tittm. de Syri. N. T n
79, 80.
1. Genr. to say, to speak, with an ace. of
the thing said : Matt. 26, 44 TW avrov \6yov
etVwy. Luke 12, 3. John 2, 22. Acts 1, 9.
2 Cor. 12, 6 aXfaiav yap epo>. Rom. 3, 5
et 6, 1 TI o\iv (povfifv; (Dem. 384. 16. Xen.
Apol. Socr. 15.) Heb. 7, 9 is eW Vi/,
so to speafc ; Matth. { 545 init. so Plut. Ro-
mul. 9. Dem. 226. 24. Plato Pheedon 10. p.
66. a. The accus. is often supplied by the
words or clause spoken, as Matt. 2, 8. 4, 3.
Luke 5, 13. John 4, 27. 6, 59. al. Hence
tine is inserted like tyr) in the middle of a
clause, Luke 7, 42. With an accus. of per
son, once, John 1,15 6v flirov, as in Engl.
whom I said, i. e. of whom I spoke, i. q.
jrepl ov in v. 30. Along with the accus.
expr. or implied, are also further construc
tions of the person to whom, the manner,
r-nd the like ; e. g. a) With dat. of pers.
John 16, 4 Tavra 8e ifuv e apxys OVK elnov.
Matt. 16, 8. Mark 2,9. Luke 4, 3. John 14,
26. Rev. 17, 7. Luke 7, 40 e^co aoi TI d-
nfiv, comp. Luc. Tim. 20. Aristaen. 2. 1.
/3) With els c. accus. of pers. to speak
against, Luke 12, 10. y) With Kara c.
gen. of pers. to speak against, Matt. 5, 11.
12, 32. 8) With vrepi c. gen. of pers. or
thing, to speak of or concerning, John 7, 39.
10,41. 11,13; c. dat. of pers. Matt. 17, 13.
John 18, 34. e) With irpos c. ace.
pers. to speak or say to any one, Luke 11,1.
12, 16. John 6, 28. Acts 2, 37. Heb. 1, 13.
al. (Luc. D. Mort. 1.1. Xen. Cyr. 1.4. 13.)
In the sense of /or, with reference to, Mark
12, 12. Also c. ace. of thing, to say in re
spect to, Rom. 8,31. f ) With an adverb, or
a prep, with its case, implying manner ; e. g.
o/iotcov Matt. 26, 35 ; wo-aurcoy 21, 30 ; Ka3a>y
28, 6 ; so AcaXco? e mas , thou hast well said,
i. e. rightly, correctly, Luke 20, 39; and
absol. with Ka\cas implied, Matt. 26, 25. 64,
<TV diras. Hence with an ace. of pers. *a-
Xa>? dirtlv TIVU, to speak well of any one,
Luke 6, 26; and KUKOIS flirelv TWO, to
speak evil of, Acts 23, 5 ; see Buttm. 5 131.
5. Matth. ^ 41 6. So too tlirelv ev irapa/Bo-
\ais, Matt. 22, 1 ; 8ia -rrapapoXfjs Luke 8, 4.
Also tiTTflv Trpos eavrovs or trpbs aXXi^Xovy,
to say among themselves or to one another,
Mark 12, 7. John 7, 35. Luke 2, 15. John
16, 17. 19, 24. al. Further, <? eWoT f ,
among themselves, Matt. 21, 38; and trop.
from the Heb. elireiv ev rfj Kapoia av-
TOV, to say in one s heart, i. e. to think, Matt.
24 48. Luke 12, 45. Rom. 10, 6; so 1N
and Sept. Ps. 10, 6. 11. 14, 1. Is. 4V,
21 ; comp. Gesen. Lex. TDK no. 2. In the
same sense also, el^lv V W<5, Matt. 9, 3.
Luke 7, 39. 16, 3. 18, 4. Sept. for lax
W> Esth. 6, 6. ,) With infin. and ac
cus. Rom. 4, 1 ; accus. implied Matt. 1612
So Xen. Hell. 1 . 6. 6. 3) With Sri, Matt.
5, 31. John 8, 55. 1 Cor. 1, 15. (Xen. Cyr.
1. 4. 25.) So after a dat. Mark 16, 7. John
6, 65.
2. As modified by the context, where the
sense often lies not so much in eiVeTv as in
the adjuncts ; e. g. a) Before interroga
tions, for to ask, to inquire ; Acts 8, 30 K al
fiTTfv ("paye yivaxrKfis KT\. Matt. 9,4. 11,
3. 13, 10. John 8, 10. Acts 19, 2. 3. So
Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 16. b) Before replies, for
to answer, to reply, e. g. to a direct question,
Matt. 15, 34. Mark , 5. Luke 8, 10 ; and
so preceded by faoKpiSifig or &rcpt 3i7 /cat,
Matt. 11, 4. 15, 13. John 7, 20. Acts 5, 29.
Without a preceding question, Matt. 14, 18.
Acts 5, 9. 11, 8; with dTroicpftds, Matt. 4,
4. 12, 39. Mark 6, 37. al. c) Of narra
tion, teaching, for to tell, to make known, to
declare, Matt. 8, 4. 16, 20. 18, 17. Mark
11,29. 16,7.8. JohnS, 12. 12,49. Rev.
17, 7. al. saep. Sept. for T^n 2 K. 22, 10 ;
Job 12, 7. d) Of predictions, for to
foretell, to predict, Matt. 28, 6. Mark 14, 16
Luke 22, 13. John 2, 22. al. Here used
especially in the passive forms, e. g. epprftn
Rom. 9, 12.26. Rev. 6, 11; f l pr , TM Luke
4, 12. Heb. 4, 7 ; TO flprjp.fvov Luke 2, 24.
Acts 2,^16. ah 6 prfifis, lit. the foretold, Matt.
3, 3 ; TO prfttv, that foretold, etc. Matt. 1, 22.
2, 15. 17. 22, 31. al. sa3 P . e) Of what is
said with authority, for to direct, to bid, to
command, Matt. 8, 8. Mark 5, 43. 10, 49.
Luke 7, 7. 17,7.8. 19,15. 2 Cor. 4, 6. James
2, 11. al. With Iva, Matt. 4, 3. Mark 3, 9.
Rev. 9, 4. Sept. for njs Ex. 35, 1. Lev.
9, 6. f ) With two ace. of pers. for to
caZZ, to name; John 10, 35 et fKtivovs e<Ve
Seovj. 15, 15 ovKert vp,as Xeyco 5ouXour,
. . . v/iay 8e fiprjKa (pi\ovs. 1 Cor. 12, 3
ouoYiy SvvaTai tlnflv Kvpiov irja-ovv, et un
eV irvevp-an dyt w. So Xen. Apol. Socr.
1 5 TTOTepa 3eoV ere eiTTO), fj av^pmirov. Agesi
2. 12 Ayqeri Xaoj/ dvdptlov fj.tv eearij> -
ireiv. -f-
et7r&)?, see in ei III. 2. h.
ftprjvevo)
216
et?
f. fva-co, (elprjvr), ) to make
peace, to be at peace, Sept. for o^biUrt l K.
22, 44. Pol. 5. 8. 7 x^P a >K ^ a ^- ai0 ^ e P 7 7
vfvop.evT). Plato Theaet. 180. a. In N. T.
to lire in peace, harmony, concord, absol.
2 Cor. 13, 11 ; ev eavTots 1 Thess. 5, 13 ;
ev dXXijXots Mark 9, 50 ; /xera TTUVTCOV Rom.
12, 18. So Ecclus. 6, 6. 28, 9. 13.
elprjvr), TJS, rj, peace, 1. Pr. in a civil
sense, the opposite of war and commotion,
Luke 14, 32. Acts 12, 20. 24, 2. Rev. 6,4.
(^1. V. H. 14. 11. Xen. Ag. 1. 7.) Heb.
7, 2 /3ao-tXeiif etp^y, king of peace, pacific ;
comp. Is. 9, 5. Zech. 9, 9. 10. Also among
individuals,>eace, coneord, Matt. 10,34. Luke
12, 51. Acts 7, 26. Rom. 14, 19. Heb. 12,
14. 1 Pet. 3, 11. al. Trop. peace of mind,
quietness, tranquillity, arising from recon
ciliation with God and a sense of the divine
favour, Rom. 5, 1. 15, 13. Phil. 4, 7. Col. 3,
15. 2 Tim. 2, 22. Comp. Is. 53, 5.
2. peace, i. e. a state of peace, rest, quiet,
safety ; Luke 11, 21 Iv elprjvrj eWi TO. \map-
XOVTO. avTov. John 16, 33. Acts 9, 31. 1 Cor.
14, 33. 1 Thess. 5, 3. Sept. for d-ftfli Judg.
6, 23 ; n-J3 Is. 14, 30. Ez. 38, 8. 11.
3. Like Heb. D"ib&3 , peace, welfare, pros-
, happiness, every kind of good. Luke
1, 79 68os elprjvrjs, way of peace, happiness.
2, 14. 10, 6 vibs elprjvrjs, a son of peace, hap
piness, i. q. one worthy of it. 19, 42. Rom.
8, 6. Eph. 6, 15 tvayyt\iov TTJS elprjvr)s, the
gospel of peace, i. e. which leads to eternal
happiness. 2 Thess. 3, 16. Also 6 Seos flprj-
vrjs, i. e. God the author and giver of all good,
Rom. 15, 33. 16, 20. Phil. 4, 9. 1 Thess. 5,
23. 2 Thess. 3, 16. Heb. 13, 20. Comp. --itt)
aJ } Sept. &pxa>v elpr)VT]S, Is. 9, 5. So
vp.a>v, the good or blessing which you
have invoked by way of salutation, your
benediction, Matt. 10, 13. Luke 10, 6. John
14, 27. flence p.eT elpf)i>r)s, with good wishes,
benediction, kindness, Acts 15,33. Heb. 11,
31 ; ev elprjvr], 1 Cor. 16, 11. So Sept. and
Heb. DibajSJ Gen. 26, 29. Ex. 18, 23.
Hence also in the formulas of salutation,
either at meeting or parting ; see in ao-Trd-
fo/uai. Heb. Lex. fi-ftai , B. 1. Thus on
meeting, elp r/vr) vp.lv, peace unto you, i.e.
every good, Luke 24, 36. John 20, 19. 21.
26 ; also in epistles, Rom. 1,7. 2, 10. 1 Cor.
1, 3. 2 Cor. 1, 2. Gal. 1, 3. al. Luke 10, 5
tlprjvr) TO) O IKCO TOVTO>. So Sept. and Heb.
Cab , rf> Dfeti Judg. 19, 20. 1 Chr. 12, 18.
Dan. 10, 19. At parting, viraye els tlpfpnjf,
go away into peace, Mark 5, 34 ; VTT. ev el-
pf)vri, go in peace, James 2, 16 ; jropevov els
Luke 7, 50. 8, 48 ; irop. ev
Acts 16, 36 ; comp. in ds no. 4. Sept. for
Heb. nibajb $ J u dg. 18, 6. 1 Sam. 1, 17.
20, 42. +
eifrrjviKOS, 17, ov, (eip^wj,) peaceful, re
lating to peace, Xen. CEc. 1. 17 flprjviKm
e7n<rrr;/iat. In N. T.
1 . peaceable, i. e. pacific, disposed to peace,
James 3, 17. Sept. for DlbllJ tthx Ps. 37,
37 ; comp. Deut. 2, 26. Plato Legg. 829. a.
2. From the Heb. healthful, wholesome,
happy, Heb. 12, 11 Kaprrbs elprjvLKos. Comp.
elprjvr] for nibttJ in elprjvr) no. 3.
elpyvoTTOieo), >, f. 770-0), (i. e. elpfjvrjv
TToteco,) to make peace, to make reconcilia
tion, Col. 1, 20. Sept. Prov. 10, 10.
flprjVOTTOiOS, ov, 6, a peace-maker, paci
ficator, an ambassador to treat of peace,
Plut. Nicias 11. Xen. Hell. 6. 3. 4. In N.
T. trop. one disposed to peace, peaceful, op
posed to strife, Matt. 5, 9.
eipai, f. fpS>, see in ftirov.
et?, a prep, governing only the accusa
tive, with the primary idea of motion into
any place or thing, and then also of motion
or direction to, towards, upon, any place or
object. The antithesis is expressed by ex,
out of. Sept. every where for 3 , ? , ?*$ .
See Winer $ 53. a. Matth. $ 578. Kiihnei
290. 2. Buttm. 147.
1. Of PLACE, which is the primary and
most frequent use, into, to, viz.
a) After verbs implying motion of any
kind into, or also to, towards, upon, any
place or object ; e. g. verbs of going, com
ing, leading, following, sending, throwing,
placing, delivering over, and very many
others of the like general signification ;
e. g. a) Pr. c. ace. of place ; Matt. 2, 12
dvexa>pT]O-av fls TTJV xaipav avToav. 4, 8. 5, 1
dveftr] els TO opos. 6, 6 eiVeXSe els TO Tap.Lfl.6v
(rov. 8, 18 direX Se iv els TO nepav. 12, 44
eiricrrpfijrm fls TOV olnov p.ov. 15, 11. 17
TTO.V TO flO TTOpeVOp.fVOV IS TO ffTO/jM, Kdl
fls d(pe8pa>va eKjSaXXerat. 20, 17 ovafiaiwu
fls lepocr6\vfj.a. 21, 18. Mark 1, 38. 5,
21. 6, 45. 9, 31 7rapa8i8oTdi els ^etpar
aiftpa>-rra>v. 13, 14 (peiryeiv tls TO. oprj, as in
Engl. to flee into the mountains. Luke 8, 23.
26. John 1, 9. 7, 14. Acts 16, 16. 26,
14. Rom. 5, 12. 10, 18. Rev. 2, 22 (see
in /3dXX no. 1. f). 8, 5. al. sxp. (Xen.
Mem. 4. 2. 1. Cyr. 5. 4. 5. An. 1. 3. 17.)
So in constr. praegn. John 16, 21 eyewfj^iij
els TOV Kocrp.ov. 1 Pet. 3, 20 els r)v [KifJco-
TOV] oXtyal v^v^al &if<r&>3r;a - ai fit {Jfiaroy.
Matt. 5, 22 fvo^os eorai els TTJV yeevvav, is
liable to be cast into hell ; Winer } 31. 2.
(Xen. An. 2. 3. 18 dirocraxTai, vp.ds els rnv
217
EXXaSa.) So ds c. ace. of thing, implying
place ; as John 18, 6 a?r^X3ov ds TO. OTTICTCO.
7, 8. 10 ds TTJV (opTTjv sc. at Jerusalem.
Mark 13, 16. 4, 22 els (pavepov (\%TJ. John
1, 11 ds ra iSta TJ\%(. Acts 15, 38 ds TO
tpyov. 21, 6. John 16, 32. /3) With ac-
cus. of person; e. g. Mark 7, 15. 18 rrav
(oiSec) dcnrop(v6p.(vov ds TOV av Spwrrov,
for dcrTTop. ds TO arofia in Matt. 15, 17.
Also Matt. 27, 30 /cat (^Tfrvcravres ds avTOv,
for fir TO Trpoo-coTrov avTov in 26, 67. Of
evil spirits entering into the bodies of per
sons, Mark 9, 25. Luke 8, 30 ; comp. Luke
8, 32. Matt. 8, 31 ; trop. of Satan entering
into the mind or heart, Luke 23, 3. John
13, 27. Trop. ds favTov eXScoi/, having
come to himself, to his right mind, Luke 15,
17; comp. in eavrov no. 4. c. Elsewhere
referring to the place where the person
dwells or is, and implying to, among ; Luke
10, 36 epTTfcrcov ds TOVS \rjcrrds. 21, 24.
Acts 18, 6 ds TO. e%vTj Trope va-0/j.ai. 20, 29
(l<r(\ev<TovTai Xwcot f3apeis ds vfj.ds. 22, 21.
Rom. 5, 12 ds Trdvras ui>3pco7rous. 16, 19.
2 Cor. 9, 5. 10, 14. 1 Thess. 1, 5. Rev.
16, 2. al. See Winer 53. a. Matth. 5 578.
So Horn. II. 15. 402. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 6.
Mem. 1. 1. 14.
b) After verbs implying direction upon
or towards any place or object ; e. g. verbs
of hearing, calling, announcing, snowing,
and many others similar. Matt. 10, 27 et
Acts 11,22 aKovdv ds TO. 3)Ta. Luke 7, 1 .
Matt. 22, 3 KoXtcrat ds TOVS ydftovs. v. 4.
Mark 5, 14 oV^yyeiXav ds TTJV TvoKiv. 11, 8
(TTpu>crav ds TTJV 68oV. 13, 10 ds iravra ra
e3i/77 Set KTjpvx^T)vai. Luke 24, 47. John 8,
26 ravra Xe ya> ds TOV Koup-ov. Acts 7, 39
f<TTpd<pTj(rav TOIS napbiais avrfav ds Aijv-
irrov. 27, 6. 1 Cor. 14, 9 ds at pa XaXoOi/rer.
2 Cor. 8, 24 els ai/Tovs eVSei ao-3e. 11, 6.
al. saep. (Xen. An. 5. 6. 28, 37.) Espe
cially after verbs of looking, beholding, and
the like ; Acts 1, 10 dT(viovrfs ds TOV ov-
pavov. 3. 4. Matt. 22, 16 ov /3XeVets ds
TTpocrtoTrov av Spamav. John 13, 22. 19, 37.
Acts 1, 11. Heb. 11, 26. al. Matt. 5, 35
6p.6<rai ds lepoo-oXv/na, towards Jerusalem,
i. B. turning or looking towards it. So
Horn. II. 9. 373 ds 2ma tSe o-3at. Also af
ter nouns, e. g. Acts 9, 2 eVioroXar ds Aa-
fjMo-Kov, i. e. directed to Damascus. Rom.
15, 31 f) ftiaxovia pov TJ ds lepovo-oXTj/z. al.
c) Trop. of a state or condition into which
one cornes, after verbs of motion, direction,
and the like ; Matt. 25, 46 aTreXeuo-omu ds
Ko\ao~Lv aitovtov, ds farjv alu>viov. Mark 5,
26 ds TO xdpov e X3oi)(ra. 9, 43. Luke 22,
33. 24, 20. John 4, 38. 5,24. 16,13. Acts
26, 18. 2 Cor. 10, 5. Gal. 1, 6. Phil. 1,12.
3, 11. 1 Tim. 2, 4. 3, 6. 9. Heb. 2, 10. al.
sa?p. For waye V. iropcuov ds dprjVTiv, go
into peace, see below in no. 4. So Xen.
Ath. 1. 9. Mem. 1. 2.22. In constr. praegn.
paTTTifctv ("is Tiva v. ds ovo/j-d TIVOS, see in
/3a7rTi a> no. 2. a. /3, y.
2. Of TIME, viz. a) Time when, as
marking a term or limit until when, to, up
to, until ; Acts 4, 3 ds TTJV avpiov, till the
morrow. Matt. 10, 22 ds WXoy. Phil. 1, 10
ds rjp-fpav XptoroC, i. e. against the day of
Christ. 2, 16. 2 Pet. 3, 7. Acts 13, 42.
1 Thess. 4, 15. 2 Thess. 2, 6. 2 Pet. 2,4. al.
Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 6. CEc. 17. 10.
b) Time how long, marking a period of
duration, for, etc. Matt. 21, 19 ds TOV alcava,
for ever. Mark 3, 29. John 8, 35. 2 Pet.
3, 18. Luke 1, 50 ds yeveas yeveciv. 12, 19
ds e-nj Tj-oXXa. 1 Tim. 6, 19. Heb. 7, 3.
Rev. 9, 15. al. Pol. 32. 13. 6. Xen. Mem.
3.6. 13.
3. Trop. as marking the END or PUR
POSE to or towards whjch any thing aims
or tends. Spoken
a) Of a result, effect, consequence, mark
ing that which any person or thing tends
to, becomes, or is made. Matt. 13, 30 &/
(rare avTovs ds 8rp.ds. 27, 51 ecr^iVSi; ds
ovo Oe>?). (Sept. Ez. 37, 22. Pol. 2. 16.
11. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 4.) John 17, 23 rere-
Xeico/j./oi ds (v. Acts 2, 20 jueraorpa(i7<re-
rat ds O-KOTOS . ds aip.a. Rev. 11,6. Rom.
10, 10 KapSia Trioreverai ds St(catocri/w;v.
15, 2. 1 Cor. 11, 17 owe ds TO KpdTTov dXX
ds TO rjTTOv <ruvepx(cr 5(. 12, 13 ds ev traj/ia
J3aTTTi(rZT)fj.(v, i. e. such is the effect of true
baptism. 15, 54. Acts 10, 4 al Trpoo-fv^ai
crov dvff:lr](rav ds p.vrjfj.oo vvov KT\. Eph. 2,
21. 22. Heb. 6, 6. 8. 1 Pet. 1, 22. al. sajp.
So Horn. II. 9. 102. Hdian. 1. 11. 6. Plato
Legg. 867. b. With an Infin. as subsL
Rom. 7, 4 ds TO yemrSai v/zar KTX. v. 5.
12, 3. 1 Cor. 9, 18. Gal. 3, 17. Heb. 11,3.
al. saep. Comp. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 5. So from
the Heb. where els corresponds to Heb. i ;
see Lehrg. p. 816. Thus Xoy/fo/iat [rira,Tt,]
eis TI, to reckon or count FOR, AS, any thing,
Pass. Acts 19, 27. Rom. 2,26. 9,8. Sept.
for b aian 1 Sam. 1, 13. Is. 29, 17. (Wisd.
9, 6 ; two accus. Wisd. 5, 4. 15, 15.) Also
Xoyi fecrSai TIVL (is TI, to reckon or impute
to any one FOR, AS, Pass. Rom. 4, 3 ds St-
Kaioo-vvrjv. v. 5. 9. 22. Gal. 3, 6, all quoted
from Gen. 15, 6 where Sept. for b 3l2Jn,
as also Ps. 106, 31. (1 Mace. 2, 52.) So
after verbs of constituting, making, becom
ing, and the like; Acts 13, 22 rjyttp(v av-
Tols TOV Ac/SIS ds /SaouXea. v. 47 Te3ftu <rt
218
els (pas. (Sept. and ^ nb Ez. 37, 22.)
With eivai, as eaovrai els o~dpKa piav,
instead of eV. o-ap| p.ia, Matt. 19, 5. Mark
10, 8. al. comp. Gen. 2, 24 where Sept. for
? i" 1 ^- Luke 3, 5 comp. Is. 40, 4 ; and so
i Cor. 14, 22. 2 Cor. 6, 18. Heb. 1, 5. al.
saep. With ylvea^ai, as Luke 13, 19
eyevfTO els 8ev8pov p.eya. Acts 5, 36. Rom.
11, 9, quoted from Ps. 69, 23; and so
1 Cor. 15, 45. John 16, 20. Rev. 8, 11. al.
sacp.
b) Of measure, degree, extent, chiefly by
, way of periphrase for an adverb ; W iner
5 55. 1. b. Matth. $ 578. d. Luke 13, 11 els TO
navTe\es, pr. to completeness, i. e. complete
ly, wholly, perfectly. Heb. 7, 25. (JE\. V.
H. 7. 2.) 2 Cor. 4, 17 tls vrrep^oXfjv, ex
ceedingly. (Luc. D. Mort. 27. 9.) 2 Cor.
10, 13 els TU afieTpa, immoderately. 2 Cor.
13, 2 els TO iraXiv, again. 2 Tim. 2, 14 els
ov8ev, for nothing, not at all. Also els Kevov,
in vain, 2 Cor. 6, 1. Gal. 2, 2. Phil. 2, 16.
So Diod. Sic. 19. 9. Comp. Hdot. 8. 144 es
TO. fjieyio-Ta. Pol. I. 20. 7 els TeXos. Xen.
Mem. 3. 3. 4 fls TO 8vvaTov.
c) Of a direction of mind, i. e. as mark
ing an object of desire, good will, or also of
aversion. a) In a good sense, toivards,
for, in behalf of ; Rom. 10, 1 77 ev8oKia TTJS
ep-fjs Kap8las vnep avrwv eaTiv els o-a>TT]piav.
Judo 21 TO fXeos TOV <vp. irjcrov X. els ^corjv
alaviov. Rom. 1, 27 ev Trj 6peei avTcav els
dXXrjXovs. 14, 19. Phil. 1, 23 eVtSu/Lu a fls
TO dvaXixrai. Matt. 26, 10 epyov naXov elp-
ydaraTO els e p,e . Rom. 12, 16. 1 Thess. 4,
10. 5, 15. 2 Pet. 3, 9. al. (Judith 6, 17.
Thuc. 1. 38.) So after nouns, e. g. ayaTn)
ei s Tiva, Rom. 5, 8. 2 Cor. 2, 4. 8. Eph. 1,
15. al. 2 Cor. 1, 11 e"s vp,ds ^opio-pa. Acts
20, 21. 2 Cor. 9, 13. 1 Pet. 3, 21. (2
Mace. 9, 26.) After adjectives, xprjo-Tol els
dXXijXovs Eph. 4, 32 ; <pi\6evoi els dXX^-
Xovj 1 Pet. 4, 9 ; so Pol. 1. 16. 10. Here
belongs the construction of e XTri fw and
irio-Tfv w with eZs, (ordinarily c. dat.) these
verbs implying an affection or direction of
mind towards a person or thing, i. e. to
place hope or confidence IN or UPON ; e. g.
John 5, 45 et 2 Cor. 1, 10 els ov rjKn iKap.ev,
comp. Acts 24, 1 5 e XTT/Sa tj^tev els TOV Seoi/.
(Hdian. 7. 10. 1 ets ov r/XiviKeo-av. Plut.
Galb. 19.) Matt. 18, 6 T&V Tn&Tevovratv els
efjie. John 2, 11. al. saep. So eXnls KOL TTIO-TIS
ets Tiva, 1 Pet. 1, 21 ; TTIO-TIS Acts 20, 21.
24, 24. al. 7re7r<x 3j;o-ts 2 Cor. 8, 22. 0)
fn an unfriendly sense, towards, against ;
e. g. Matt 18, 15 et 1 Cor. 6, 18 apaprdveiv
els- Luke 12, 10 of epel Xoyoi; els TOV vibv
TOV av Zp, . , . fly TO ay. Tn-ev/ia. Mark 3, 29
6s 8" av pXao-<pr)prio-rj els TO nvevpa TO ayiov.
Luke 22, 65. Acts 9, 1. 2 Cor. 10, 1. Col.
3, 9.al. (JEl. V. H. 11. 10. Thuc. 1. 130. ib.
3. 85. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 2.) After nouns,
Heb. 12, 3 aj/rtXoyi a els avTov. Acts 23, 3G
eTn^ovXf] e is Tiva. Rom. 8, 7 e^Spa els 3eoV.
So Xen. Hell. 7. 4. 34 ly^X^a el s roij
%eovs.
d) Of an intent, purpose, aim, end, i. e.
els final. a) In the sense of unto, in or
der to or for, i. e. for the purpose of, for the
sake of, on- account of; Matt. 8,4 TO Scopes
els papTvpiov avTols. V. 34 17 TroXty e^XSev
els (rvvdvTT)<riv TW irjcrov. 27, 7 rjyopaaav
TOV dypov ds Tcxprjv. v. 10. Mark 1, 4 fidim-
<rfj.a p.eTavoias els a(peo-iv d/iapTKuf. Luke 5,
4 xaXdaaTe TO. 8 iKTva els aypav. 22, 19 TOVTO
TroieiTe els TTJV fp.r)v dvap-vrjo-iv. 24, 20. John
I, 7. 9, 39. Acts 4, 30. 11,29. 14,26.
Rom. 1, 16. 17. 5, 21. 6, 19. 9, 21. 10, 4.
15, 18. 1 Cor. 2, 7. 2 Cor. 2, 12. Gal. 3
17. Eph. 4, 12 bis. 1 Tim. 1, 16. al. ssep!
So Matt. 3, 1 1 /BaTTTi^eiv els fieTavoiav, unto
repentance. Matt. 18, 20 o-vj^-yp-ej/ot els TO
ep.6v 6Vo/ia, i. e. on my account, for my sake,
in order to promote my cause. Before an
infinit. c. art. in order to, in order that, etc.
Matt. 20, 19 els To,ep.Tvai^ai. Mark 14, 55 et s
TO %avaTcao-ai CLVTOV. Luke 20, 20. Rom. 1 ,
II. 11, 11. James 1, 18. al. seep. So
Hdian. 1. 6. 20. Xen. An. 6. 5. 14 ; c. infin.
Xen. Mem. 3. 6. 2. Hence els TI, to what
end? wherefore? why? Matt. 14, 31. Mark
15, 34 al. els TOV TO, to this end, for this
purpose, therefore, Mark 1, 38. Acts 9, 21.
Rom. 9. 17. al. els o, to ichich end, where-
unto, 2 Thess. 1, 11. 1 Pet. 2, 8. (3) In
the sense of to or for, implying use, advan
tage, benefit ; thus approaching the nature
of the dat. commodi et incommodi, but more
emphatic ; Matt. 10, 10 ^17 KT^o-7/o-3e irrjpav
els 686v. 20, 1 e^?yX3ei/ pio Soxrao Sat epyd-
Tas els TOV dfjiTt-eXmva OVTOV. Mark 8, 19. 20
oTe TOVS cipTovs e/<Xao-a els TOVS TTevTaKio-^i.-
\iovs KT\. Luke 9, 13. 12, 21. 14, 35 oi/Ve
els yrjv, oi/Yf els Konpiav ev SteToV e ort. Matt.
5, 13. John 6, 9. Acts 2, 22. Rom. 11, 36
et 1 Cor. 8, 6 els avTov,for him, i. e. for his
honour and glory. Rom. 13, 14. 15,26. 16,
5. 6. 2 Cor. 8, 6. Gal. 4, 11. 6, 4. Eph. 1,
5 els UVTQV. 3, 2 ^apts So3eto-a fj.oi els vfj.ds-
1 Pet. 1, 4 K\T)pOVOfJLiaV TeTT]pr]IJ.(VT]V (It
vp.ds. al. saep. (Diod. Sic. 2. 57. Xen. An.
1. 2. 27. ib. 3. 3. 19. Plato Conv. 184. e. 7
So Luke 7, 30 TTJV /3onX?jj/ TOU %eov ^SeYi^-
o-av fls eavTovj, i. e. to their own detriment.
e) As marking the object of any reference,
relation, allusion, into, unto, towards, i. e
with reference to, etc. a) Pr. in accoid-
219
efc
ance with, conformably to; Matt. 10. 41.
42 6 8txop-fvos Trpo(pr)T7]v fls ovop.a npofprj-
TOV KT\. i. e. in accordance with the charac
ter of a prophet, or as a prophet. Matt. 12,
41 et Luke 11, 32 pfTfvorjcrav fly TO xfjpvy-
p.a Iwva, i. e. conformably to or at the
preaching of Jonah. Acts 7, 53 e Xd/3ere TW
vop.ov fls diciTayas dyyeXwj , i. e. according
to, by ; see in diarayr). /3) Genr. as to, in
respect to, as, concerning, etc. Acts 2, 25
Aaj31S yap Xe yei tls avTov concerning him ;
so Eph. 5, 32 et Heb. 7, 14. Acts 25, 20
dnopovfifvos eyi) fls rrfv r)Tr)o~iv. Rom. 4,
20 fls TTJV fTrayyf\iav ov Step/cp^S?;. 16, 19
<ro(povs jj.fi> fls TO uyaSov, aKfpaiovs 8e fls TO
KOKOV. 2 Cor. 2, 9 fl fls Trdvra invrjuooi eVre.
Eph. 3, 16. al. So Luc. Imag. 23. Xen.
An. 2. 6. 30.
4. Sometimes tls c. accus. is found where
the natural construction would seem to re
quire tv c. dat. as after verbs which imply
neither motion nor direction, but simply
rest in a place or state. In such cases the
idea of a previous coming into that place or
state is either actually expressed, or is im
plied in the context ; Winer } 54. 4. b.
Matth. ^ 596 ; comp. Buttm. 5 151. 1. 8. So
Matt. 2, 23 eX3o>j/ /carw/c^o-ei fls TroXiv.
Mark 1, 39 KOI TJV Krjpvo-(ra>v fls TO.S a~uva-
ycoyds, comp. v. 38 where is Sytapev fls TO.S
f^op-evas Kcop-OTToXfis. Mark 2, 1 /cat eio^X-
3ei/ fls Kurrtpvaov/j., KOI TJKOIXT ^T] on els oi-
KOV e crri, i. e. that he was come into the
house. 13, 9. 16. Luke 11, 7 ra TraiSi a p.ov
p,fT tp.ov fls Trjv KOITTJV l(Tiv, as in collo
quial Engl. my children are to bed. 21, 37.
John 9, 7 wayf, vtyai fls TTJV Ko\vp.j3f)%pav
TOV StXwdp,. Acts 7, 4. 8, 39. 40 nvfvp.a
Kvp tov jjpTracre TOV &i\imrov, fvpfSr/ fie fls
"A.a)Tov. 18, 21. 21, 13, comp. dvaftaiveiv
in \. 12. 23, 11. al. So Horn. II. 15. 275
<pdvrj Xiy fls 686v. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 4 v6p.<n
fls TIIS favTuiv x&>pay eKaorot TOVTCOV ndpfi-
<TIV. -2.1.5. An. 1. 2. 24. Ml V. H. 7. 8
OTI H(paio-Tt(i)v fls EK/Sdrai/a dntSavf. Diod.
Sic. 5. 84 Siarp /3a>p els ray VT]<TOVS. Here
belongs also in N. T. the apparent con
struction of fls with a genitive through the
omission of its noun ; as e I s a 8 o v , Acts
2, 27. 31, i. e. for tls Sayia a8ov; see in
aSrjs. Buttrn. $ 1 32. n. 30. Matth. J 578. g.
The phrase in Acts is, eyKaTaXeiVeti/ fls
aSou, quoted from Ps. 16, 10 where Sept.
for > 3TS } i. e. to leaxe or abandon TO the
grave or Sheol ; not strictly to leave IN it.
Comp. Gen. 44, 31. In other instances fls
and tv are used alternately, according to the
different shape of the thought ; e. g. John
20, 19. 26 rjX Sfv 6 l^crovs KOI ecmj fls TO
fjLfarov avTmv, but Luke 24, 36 ravra Se av-
TUIV \dkovvTatv avTos 6 ir/crovs fo-rr) tv p.ecr(f>
avT&v. Here the attention of John is fixed
more on Jesus coming and standing ; that
of Luke on his actual presence. John 21, 4,
comp. 8, 3. 9. Acts 4, 7. (Xen. Cyr. 4. 1. 1
(TTCLS fls TO fjita-ov.) So Ka3J5<r3ai fls Mark
13, 3, comp. Matt. 13, 2 ; and Ka3)o-3<n eV,
Matt. 26, 69, al. Also, Mark 1, 9 ^X3ei>
Ir/o-ovs KOI f/3a7rri (r3j; vrro ivdvvov fls TOV
lop8dvr)v ; but Matt. 3, 6 /cat Trao-a 77 irepl-
X<apos TOV lopSdj/ou . . . ffiaTrri^ovro fv rw
lop8dva> VTT O.VTOV, i. e. the attention in the
latter case being fixed upon the act of bap
tism ; in the former, also on the coming of
Jesus to the Jordan. So too in the phrases
vnayf V. Tropfvov fls flprjvrjv or eV flprjvrj, go
aicay INTO peace or IN peace, i. e. INTO or IN
the enjoyment of peace, welfare, good, the
idea being at bottom the same, but expressed
under different aspects ; Mark 5, 34. Luke
7, 50. James 2, 16. Acts 16, 36 ; see in
flprjvr] no. 3.
NOTE. In composition fls retains its gene
ral signification, e. g. a) Of motion into
a place ; as eurdyoj, flo-ep^op-ai, eto^/poo.
b) Of motion or direction to or towards a
place or person ; as flo-aKovca. +
64?, /u a, tv; gen. fvos, pids, fvos , one,
the first cardinal numeral; see Buttm. 70.
1. Pr. one; thus a) Genr. e. g. with
out subst. Luke 18, 19 oi>8f\s dya3oy, fl /LJ
fls, 6 3eo r. 1 Cor. 9, 24. Gal. 3, 20. al.
Matt. 25, 15 eSco/ce rdXai/ra, <u 8e fiuo, w 8f
?v. al. With a subst. Matt. 6, 27 Tr^w era.
John 11, 50. al. Mark 10, 8 8vo fls o-dp/ca
fuav. I Cor. 10, 8. al. Matt. 5, 41 p,/Xiov eV.
Acts 17, 26. al. (Xen. An. 6. 6. 14.) With
a negative, equivalent to not one, none ;
Matt. 5,18 IwTa ev rj p.ia Kfpaia ov p.rj TrapeX-
3)/. Rom. 3, 12 OVK f&Tiv f&s fvos, not so
much as one, not even one, quoted from Ps.
14, 3 et 53, 4, where Sept. for irjirca -px ;
and so Sept. and inj* 1? xb Judg. 4, 16,
comp. Ex. 9, 7. Lehrg. p. 840. So ov8e
els, ov8e ei>, not one, not even one, more
emphatic than ovo fis, Buttm. $ 70. 1. Matt.
27, 14 Trpor ov8e tv pfj[j.a. John 1, 3. Acts
4, 32 /cat ov8f fis eXeyej/. Rom. 3, 10 OVK
tcTTi Si /catos ov8f fls. 1 Cor. 6, 5. al. So
Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 10. Mem. 1. 6. 2. With
the art. 6 fls, TO /, the one; Matt. 25, 18.
24 TO tv Ta\avrov. 1 Cor. 10, 17 tK TOV
fvos apTov. (Xen. An. 5. 4. 11.) Followed
by a genit. partitively, Buttm. j 132. 5. a.
Matth. 318 sq. Matt. 5. 19 pW ra>v eWoXwt
TOVT&V. Mark 6, 15 fls TU>V irpo(pT)Ta>v.
Luke 5, 3. John 12, 2. al. So with e /c c.
gen. Matt. 18, 12 tv e| avrwi/. Mark 9, 17
efc
220
Acts 11, 28. Rev. 5, 5 els
b) Used distributively, viz. a) e is ...
els, one . . . one, i. e. one. . . the other, Matt.
20, 21. 24, 41 pa . . . p a. 27, 38. John 20,
12. al. Also 6 fls...6 fls, the one... the
other, Matt. 24, 40 ; els TOV era 1 Thess. 5,
11; els vnep TOV evos 1 Cor. 4, 6. So els
...els... els, Mark 4, 8. Matt. 17,4. Luke
9, 33. al. Sept. for injO 1HX Lev. 12, 8.
2 Chr. 3, 17 ; for inso* inxi /k inx 1 Sam.
10, 3. 13, 17. 18. So Ecclus! 31," 23. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 2. 4. In like manner, els... 6 ere-
pos, one ...the other, Matt. 6, 24 ; 6 fls... 6
eTepos, the one ...the other, Matt. 6, 24. Luke
7, 41. Acts 23, 6 ; 6 els. . . 6 SXXos, Rev. 17,
10. /3) els eitao-Tos, each one, every
one, Acts 2, 6. 20, 31. Col. 4, 6. al. (Xen.
An. 6. 6. 12.) With a gen. partitively,
Luke 4, 40. Acts 2, 3. Eph. 4, 7. al. For
dva els eKacrros Rev. 21,21, see in dvd no. 3.
y) K<z3 eva, *a3 ev, one by one, singly,
stnctly for els *a3 era, John 21, 25. 1 Cor.
14, 31 ; ot Ka3 era Eph. 5, 33 ; *a3 ev
fKcicrTov, each one singly, *a3 ev here quali
fying CKOO-TOV, Acts 21, 19. (Xen. Ven. 6.
14; K. e. enaa-Tov Cyr. 1. 6. 22. Apol. 15.)
So fv *a3 ev, one by one, one after an
other, singly, Rev. 4, 8. From the analogy
of this correct form has sprung in N. T.
the anomalous els ceaS* fls, one by one,
instead of els *a3 eva, Mark 14, 19. John
8, 9. Also 6 Se Ka3 els, Rom. 12, 5. See
Lucian Pseudosoph. 9.
c) Emphatic, one, i. e. a) even one, one
single, only one, Matt. 5, 36 ov Svrao-ai play
Tpixa \evKTjv fj p.e\aivav Troi^crai. 21, 24.
Mark 8, 14. 10, 21. 12, 6. John 7, 21.
1 Cor. 10, 17. 2 Pet. 3, 8. al. For OTTO
pas Luke 14, 18, see in OTTO no. 3. h.
(Xen. An. 4. 7. 9.) Also i. q. only, alone,
Mark 2, 7 et p; els 6 3eos. James 4, 12 ;
els eva TOTTOV John 20, 7. So Xen. Cyr. 4.
1. 17. /3) For one and the same, Rom. 3,
30 els 6 3eos, 6s SiKaioxm KT\. 1 Cor. 3, 8.
Phil. 2, 2. Sept. and in it Gen. 41, 25. 26.
(Wisd. 17, 17. Plut. "A lex. 22.) Fully
written, ev KOI TO OVTO, 1 Cor. 11,5. 12, 11.
So Diod. Sic. 11. 47. Pol. 2. 62. 4.
2. Indef. i. q. T\S, one, some one, any one,
a certain one; Matt. 19, 16 els irpoe\%>v.
With Subst. Matt. 8, 19 els ypaptarevs,
i. q. ypapzarevs TLS. Mark 12, 42 p a x*IP a >
i. q. x*lP a Tls - J nn 6, 9. Rom. 9, 10. al.
With gen. partit. Luke 5, 3. 20, 1. Sept.
for in Gen. 22, 2. 42, 16; also inx
Sept. Vis, Gen. 26, 10. 27, 44. So Luc .
Demonax 15. Hdian. 2. 12. 11. Thuc. 1.
85. Also fls Tts, a certain; Mark 14, 51
els TIS veavio-Kos, and with gen. v. 47 ; e/c c.
gen. Luke 22, 50. John 11,49 ; so Diod. Sic.
11- 47. In. this use efs sometimes has the
force of our indef. article a or an ; as Mati.
21,19 O~VKTJV p.iav. James 4, 13 eviavTov eva.
Rev. 8, 13. 9, 13. al. So Sept. and ins
Ezra 4, 8. Dan. 2, 31. 8, 3. Comp. Gesen"
Lehrg. p. 655. Heb. Lex. art. mx no. 4.
3. From the Heb, as an ordinal, the first,
mostly spoken of the first day of the week ;
Matt. 28, 1 els p-iav (fjpepav) TU>V vafifidruiv.
Mark 16, 2. Luke 24, 1. Acts 20,7. 1 Cor.
16, 2. al. So Sept. and ins of the first of
the month, Gen. 1,5. 8, 13". Ex. 40, 2. 17.
al. See Gesen. Lehrg. p. 701 sq. Heb. Lex.
art. in no. 2. (Jos. Ant. 1. 1. 1 av-rrj p.ev
av e ir] rj Trpatrr) Tjfjifpa ~Ma>vcnjs S avTrjv
fj.tav eiVe.) Joined with devrepos, TpiTos,
Rev. 9, 12 fj oval 17 p.la, comp. 11, 14 ; so
Hdot. 4. 161. Eurip. Bacch. 680 sq. +
ela-dyw, f. ^ w , (ya>,) to lead into, to
bring in or into, constr. with accus. and els
c. ace. of place. Thus of person, Luke 22,
54 elo-rjyayov avTov els TOV OIKOV TOV dp%ie-
pecos. Acts 9, 8. 21, 28. 29. Pass. v. 37 ; so
with els TT)V av\rjv impl. John 18, 16, comp.
v. 15; fls TO tf/jdi/ Luke 2, 27; [Acts 22, 24.]
Also eltraye iv els TTJV OIKOV ]j.evr)v, i. e. to bring
in, to introduce, into the world, Heb. 1, 6.
With &8e, Luke 14, 21. Sept. for so^n
Gen. 8, 9. 2 K. 9,2. So Plut. Sept. Sap".
Conv. 3. Plato Amat. 5. p. 136. c. Of
things, Acts 7, 45 ; so Xen. Athen. 2. 3.
etcra/COfO), f. ov<ropzt, (a/cova),) 1. to
hear to, to give heed to, c. gen. 1 Cor. 14,
21 ovb~ ovTcas el<raK.ovo-ovTai p.ov. Sept. and
yvv Deut. 1, 43. 4, 30. al. Ecclus. 3, 6.
Plut. Alcib. 4. Plato Epin. 989. e.
2. From the Heb. spoken of God s hear
ing prayer, to hear, i. e. to hear favourably,
to grant, in N. T. only in Pass. Matt. 6, 7.
Luke 1, 13. Acts 10, 31. Heb. 5, 7. So
Sept. and SJaoj Ps. 4, 2. 4. 6, 9 ; n;5 Ps.
4, 2. 13, 4.
etO-Se^O/Xtti, f. 0/ iat, (Se xo/iat,) Mid.
depon. to receive into one s house, city,
country, or to oneself, in hospitality, etc.
Wisd. 19, 16. Xen. Hell. 1. 1. 21 IleptVStoi
flo~eo eavTO es TO &O~TV TO orpaTonedov.
Sept. every where for Heb. ^3^ , where
God is said to gather, to collect, the exiles of
Israel into their own land, Jer. 23, 3. Ez.
11, 17. 20, 34. 41. al. Hence in N. T.
2 Cor. 6, 17 Kayo) elo-8f^op.ai vfj.as, and I
will receive you, sc. into my favour; ap
parently in allusion to Jer. 32, 37. 38, where
221
Sept. o-vvdya> for y?j3 ; comp. Zeph. 3, 20,
where Heb. 1 f ?f3 > Sept. eta-Se^o/nat.
eicreifAi, imperf. fl&jjeiv, (et/u to go,
Buttm. ^ 108. V.) to into, to enter, constr.
with els c. ace. of place, Acts 3, 3. 21, 26.
Heb. 9, 6 ; with irpos c. ace. of pers. Acts
21, 18. Scot, for Kta Ex. 28, 29. 35.
Hdian. 8. 7. 22. Xen. Apol. 15; c. npos
Mem. 3. 11. 1.
etorep^O/iat, f. elo-f\fvo-op.ai, (ep^o/zat.)
aor. 2 flurfk^ov, to go or come into, to enter.
1 . Of persons, constr. with tls c. ace. of
place, Matt. 6, 6 ereX3e fls TO Tapie iov. 24,
38. Mark 3, 27. Luke 9, 34. John 18, 28.
Acts 11, 20. Rev. 22, 14. al. saep. With
fls c. ace. implied, Matt. 9, 25. Mark 13, 15.
Luke 14, 23. 17, 7. 24, 3 comp. v. 1. 24,
29. 1 Cor. 14, 23. 24. al. Sept. for tfia
Gen. 6, 18. 19, 3. al. saep. So Hdian. 1.
15, 15. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 57 dtripyenu fls
ra |3a<n Xfia. With tls c. ace. of pers. Acts
16, 40 Rec. fls TTJV AvSiW, i. e. into her
house ; but later edit, -rrpos. Acts 19, 30
tls TO o~TJp.ov, i. e. unto the people, into the
assembly. (Pol. 3. 44. 10.) Acts 20, 29 fls
vp,as, among you. Also of demons entering
into the bodies of persons, Mark 9, 25. Luke
8, 30. 22, 3. al. or into swine Mark 5, 12.
13. Luke 8, 32. 33. With els implied,
Matt. 12, 45. Luke 11,26. With V c. dat.
of pers. Rev. 11, 11 Trvfv/J.a fcor/s etcrr)A3ei/
tv avrois, (Rec. eV aurovs,) i. e. life entered
and remained in them ; see in eV no. 4, and
comp. Winer $ 54. 4. Matth. $ 577. With
irapd c. dat. of pers. to enter in by or with
any one, to lodge with, Luke 19, 7 ; irpos
c. ace. of pers. to enter to any one, i. e. into
his house, etc. Mark 15, 43. Acts 10, 3.
17, 2. Rev. 3, 20. (Ceb. Tab. 29. Xen.
Mem. 3. 10. 1.) With VTTO, c. ace. of
place, e. g. inro TTJV tmyijv, Matt. 8, 8. So
c. adv. eo-o) Matt. 26, 58 ; STTOV Mark 14,
14; wSf Matt. 22, 12.
2. Trop. of persons, with els c. ace. of
state or condition; Matt. 18,8. 9 fls TTJV
<afjv. Mark 9, 43. 45 ; fls TTJV /3acriXeiai> TOV
SeoC, Matt. 5, 20. 18, 3. 19, 24. Mark 9, 47.
John 3, 5. Acts 14, 22 ; els TTJV ^apav TOV
Kvpiov. Matt. 25, 21. 23 ; els TT\V Karcnravcriv,
Heb. 3, 11. 4, 1. 3. With els implied, Matt.
7, 13. 23, 14. Luke 11, 52. 13, 24. So
Matt. 26, 41 tlo-fpxfo-^ai fls TTfipao-fJLov, to
enter into temptation, i. e. to fall into it.
John 4, 38 iifiels fls TOV KOTTOV ai/Ttav eicre-
Xj;Xv3aT , ye have entered into their labours,
i. e. ye follow them and reap the fruits of
their labours.
3. Of things, to enter in or into, equiva
lent to el(r(pfpop.ai, to be brought fir put
into ; so of food, fls TO ord^a, Matt. 15,11.
Acts 11, 8; comp. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 17 TO
elo-iovra. With Bid c. gen. of that through
which any thing enters; Luke 18, 25 8ia
rpv/zaXtay pa(pio bs eicreXSeTi/. Matt. 19, 24
Grb. comp. Plato Tim. 78. e. Trop. Rom.
5, 12. Luke 9, 46 eio^XSe SiaXoyioyzo? ev
avTols i. e. there arose a dispute among
them. (Jos. Ant. 14. 14.4 A.VTUVIOV O!KTOS
flo-fpXfrai. Eurip. Iph. in Aul. 1385; see
Herm. ad Vig. p. 758.) James 5, 4 at /3oat
fls TO. &>Ta Kvpiov flo~f\rj\v %ao-iv. So hope,
Heb. 6, 19 tlafpxop-fvov els TO fo~u>Tfpov
KT\. entering in, i. e. extending even unto.
4. From the Heb. eicrep^o/^at K a I e -
e pxop.ai, to go in and out, spoken of one s
daily walk and life ; e. g. of Jesus, Acts 1,
21 e $ r)p.as, i. e. among us, in our com
pany. Trop. John 10, 9. Comp. eiW. KM
fKnopfvop.ai Acts 9, 28. So Sept. and Heb.
KS 1 ;} Sta, 2 Chr. 1, 10; for which Sept.
ei cr7r. KOI fKTropfvop.ai, Deut. 31, 2 ; euroSoy
*cat eoSor, 1 Sam. 29, 6. -f
etovcaXed), w, f. eVco, (xaXea),) to call
in, to invite in, Luc. Pseudol. 23. Xen. OZc.
4. 15. In N. T. only Mid. to call in, to in-
vile in, sc. unto oneself, into one s house,
Acts 10, 23.
etcroSo9, ou, %, (6Sor,) pr. way into a
place, entrance, Horn. Od. 10. 90. Sept. for
Kl aa Judg. 1, 24. 25. In N. T. entrance,
the act or power of entering, with tls c. ace.
of place 2 Pet. 1, 11 ; c. gen. Heb. 10, 19 ;
with TJ-pos c. ace. of person, entrance to any
one, access, 1 Thess. 1,9. 2, 1 ; absol.
Acts 13, 24. Sept. and xla 1 Sam. 16, 4.
Mai. 3, 2. So Hdian. 1. 13. 2. Plato Tim.
61. a.
ao-7T7?Sacw, w, f. TJO-CO, (7n?8da>,) to leap
in, to spring in, e. g. fls TOV o^Xot among
the people Acts 14, 14 ; absol. Acts 16, 29.
Sept. for soa Am. 5, 19. Dem. 539. 27.
Xen. An. 1. 5. 8.
eicnropevo/j,a(,, f. evcro/zat, Pass, depon.
1 . to go in, to enter ; of persons, with e Is
c. ace. of place, Mark 1, 21. 6, 56. 11, 2.
Acts 3, 2 ; tls impl. Luke 8, 16. 11, 33. 19,
30, comp. Mark 11,2. Sept. for 503 Gen.
23, 10. 40, 29. al. So Ceb. Tab. 4 ; absol.
Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 21. With Trpos c. ace. of
pers. to enter to any one, i. e. into his house,
Acts 28, 30 ; so Sept. for &fia Gen. 44, 30.
Esth. 2, 14. With adv. onov Mark 5, 40 5
ov Luke 22, 10 ; also KOTO TOVS O*KOVS, from
house to house, Acts 8, 3.
222
K
2. Of tilings, to enter in,
no. 3. So with els, Matt. 15, 17. Mark 7,
15. 18. 19. Trop. i. q. to arise in the mind,
Mark 4, 19.
3. From the Heb. flo~jropevofj.ai Kal e/wro-
pevofiai, to go in and out, spoken of one s
daily life and walk, Acts 9, 28 ; see fully in
eio~ep^op.ai no. 4.
eicrrpe^a), aor. 2 elo-f8pap.oi>, (rpe ^w,)
to run in, e. g. into a house, absol. Acts 12,
14. 2 Mace. 5, 26 els nji> TroXu/. Hdian.
1. 17. 7. Xen. An. 5. 2. 16.
eicryepco, (<e pco,) aor. 2 etonji e yKoi , aor.
1 elo-r)veyKa, to bear into, to bring into, con-
str. with ace. and els c. ace. of place, 1 Tim.
6, 7 ov8fv elo-r)VfyKafj.ev els TOV Koo-p.ov. Heb.
13, 11 ; els imp]. Luke 5, 18. 19. Sept. for
X-qn Num. 31, 54. al. (Plut. Mor. II. p. 24.
Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 10.) Of persons, with els
c. ace. of state, condition, i. q. to lead into,
e. g. els 7reipao-p.6v, Matt. 6, 13. Luke 11,
4- Trop. elo-(pfpetv n els ray aKods TWOS,
to bring to (into) the ears of any one, to an
nounce, Acts 17, 20. Comp. Eurip. Bacch.
649 TOVS \6yovs yap elacpepeis Kaivovs del.
Soph. Aj. Flagell. 149 tls 3>rca (pepeiv.
elra, adv. then. 1. Of time, i.e. after
wards, after that, Mark 8, 25 etra TrdXiv eVre -
SIJK*. Luke 8, 12. John 13, 5. 19,27. 20,27.
James 1,15. So Plut. Mor. II. p. 19. Xen.
Mem. 4. 2. 13. Emphat. with a participle,
Mark 4, 17 eira yfvop.evrjs SXtyewy KT\.
comp. Buttm. j 144. n. 13. 149. m. 19.
Kiihner $ 312. n. 8. So Xen. An. 1. 2. 25.
2. Of order and succession, as Trparov...
tira, 1 Tim. 2. 13. 3, 10. Mark 4, 28 bis ;
TTOUITOV, 8evTepov, rpt roi/ . . . etra, 1 Cor. 1 2,
28 ; eWra . . . etra 1 Cor. 15, 7. 24 ; invert
ed, v. 5. So TrputTov . . . etra Xen. Mem. 1.
2 1. An. 1. 3. 2.
3. As a continuative particle, then, so
then, consequently, Heb. 12, 9 ; comp. Buttm.
5 149. m. 19. Plut. de esu Cam. 2. 2.
Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 13.
el re, see in el III. 2. i.
eto^a, see e2to.
K : and e before a vowel (Buttm. { 26.
6), a prep, governing only the genitive, with
the primary signif. out of, from, of; Lai. e,
ex ; spoken of such objects as before were
iTi or wilhin another, (see in OTTO init.) but
are now separated from it, either in respect
of place, time, source or origin, etc. It is
the direct antithesis of ds. Sept. chiefly
for ft. See Winer $ 51. Kiihner j 288. 2.
Matth. $ 569.
1. Of PLACE, which is the primary and
most frequent use, out of, from, viz.
a) After verbs implying motion of any
kind out of or from any place or object, e. g.
verbs of going, coming, sending, throwing,
falling, gathering, separating, removing, and
very many others of like meaning. Matt. 2,
6 Koi crv BTjSXee/z, (K crov yap e ^eXeuo-erat
fiyovp-tvos. Mark 5, 2. Matt. 7, 5 e /c/SaXe TTJV
doKov etc TOV 6(p%a\p.ov (TOV. 13, 52. John 2,
15. Luke 2, 4 dvelBrj la>o~ri(p fK noXecas Na-
fapeV els TT)V lovdaiav. Mark 1, 11 <pwf]
lyevfTo fK TU>V ovpavuv. 9, 7. Matt. 17, 5.
Luke 10, 18 fK TOV ovpavov ireaovra. 17, 24.
23, 55. John 1, 19 aTTfVreiXai e lepcxroX.
13, 1. Heb. 3, 16. Matt. 2, 15 e AlyvnTov
e/caXecra TOV mov p.ov. 13,49 d(popiovo-i TOVS
TTOVrjpOVS fK. fJLfO-OV T. SlK. Mark 11,8 fKOITTOV
fK TWV dfvopojv. Rom. 11, 24. Mark 13, 27
fnio-vva^fi, TOVS fK\fKTovs fK TU>V recrcr. Qve-
pcov. 2 Thess. 2, 7 e /c p.fo-ov yfvrjTai, i. e.
be taken away. Rev. 2, 5. Mark 13, 15 apai
TI fK Trjs oiKias. Matt. 24, 17. (Xen. Cyr.
7. 2. 5.) Mark 16, 3 TIS dtroKvXio-ei TOV Xi-
3oi/ eK -rijs Zvpas. Acts 23, 10. 27, 29. 30
(pvyflv fK TOV TrXotov. al. saepiss. Comp. "(B
Heb. Lex. no. 2. So Hdian. 1. 15. 2. Xenl
Hell. 1. 1. 32 (pvyetv eK. An. 2. 3. 26 Xa/i-
fidvfiv fK. With a gen. of person, out of or
from whose presence, number, or the like,
any person or thing proceeds, etc. John 8,
42 eyo) yap fK TOV SeoO e ^^XSoi/. Acts 3,
22. 23. 19, 34. 20, 30. 1 Cor. 5, 13. Heb.
5, 1. 1 John 2, 19. al. Mark 7, 20 TO eVc TOV
dv Sp. TTopevopevov. So Xen. Ven. 1 2. 9. Also
of person? out of whom demons are cast, or
depart; T\Lirk 7, 26. 29. 9, 25. Luke 4, 35.
Here it is interchanged with oVd, as Luke
4,41. 8, 3. 33; see in OTTO note 1. So
by Hebr. e ep^ecr3ai eK TTJS oo-(pvos TIVOS, to
come forth out of the loins of any one, i. e.
to be born to him, Heb. 7, 5, comp. v. 10.
Sept. and fbna XS^ Gen. 35, 11. 2 Chr.
6, 9.
b) After verbs implying direction out of
or from any place or object ; thus marking
the terminus de quo, the point from which
the direction sets off or tends. Luke 5, 3
Sao-Kev fK TOV irXoiov. John 19, 23 e /c TWV
avca^fv ixpavTos. Mark 11, 20 o~uKrjv ff-rjpap.-
Tjv eK pia>v. (Sept. Kore crrpe\^e fK pifav
Spy for ttJ iCJa Job 28, 9.) Acts 28, 4 K pe-
fj.dfj.evov TO Srjpiov fK Trjs ^etpor avTov. (Xen.
Mem. 3. 10. 13.) v. 17. Rev. 9, 13. Comp.
Matth. -J 574. p. 1133. So Jos. Ant. 14. 7.
1. Xen. An. 1. 8. 10 elxv TO. SpeVara e x
d6vuv els TrXdyiov aTrorera/xeVa. By
Hebraism, Rev. 18, 20 eKpivfv 6 Seoj TO
Kp ip.a vp.<av e l avr^s, and 19, 2 f^e8iKT](re TO
alfj,a TU>V 8ov\a>v avTov fK TTJS xeipbs avTTjS,
;. e. God has avenged or taken vengeance
223
of or from her. Sept. eVcSt/ce^a e /c for cpj
I*? Cn 2 K. 9, 7 ; Sept. e /cftre a) e /c for 13 VJ
1*3 M Gen. 9, 5 ; Sept. 8i/caa v. /cpiVw e
for p? BSti 1 Sam. 24, 16. 2 Sam. 18, 19.
So in constr. pnegn. Rev. 15, 2 TOVS vt-
Kcavras e /c TOV Sqpi ou KT\. i. e. those who
come off conquerors from or over the beast.
As marking the direction in which one
person or thing is placed from or in respect
to another, as KaStVat, iardvai, fivm, eic
e t a r , tK dei&v, e fdmvfMWj /rom /ie
right, from the left, where in Engl. we use
at or on the right, etc. Matt. 20, 21. 23.
22, 44. 25, 33. 26, 64. Mark 10, 37. Luke
1,11. Acts 2, 25. 34. Heb. 1, 13. So Sept.
and ")? Ex. 14, 22. 29. 1 Sam. 23, 19. 24.
Ps. 16, 8. See Heb. Lex. "jo no. 3. h. So
Pol. 5. 7. 12. Xen. Cyr. 8. 5. 15 SeiSy
% dpio-rtpds. An. 4. 8. 2. Eq. 7. 3. Comp.
also Lat. a dextra, a fronte ; Fr. dessus,
dessous, etc. In such constructions the
mind passes from the place specified to it
self; we in Engl. pass from ourselves to
thej)lace specified ; comp. in diro no. 1. c.jS.
Winer 5 51, e /r.
c) Trop. of a state or condition out of
which one comes, is brought, or tends ; after
verbs of motion, direction, and the like. John
10. 39 e i)A3ev e /c TTJS x fl pos avrfov, i. e. out
of their power, v. 28. Rom. 13, 11 e VTTVOV
eytp%r)vcu. Rom. 6, 4 riytp^r) Xptoroy e /c
vfKpuiv. v. 9. 7, 4. al. Acts 17, 3 dvaarfjvat
f< vfKp&v. v. 31. 4, 2. Rom. 6, 13 Z>vras
fK VfKptoV. 11, 15. Col. 1, 18 TTpCHTOTOKOS fK
vtKpw. Rom. 7, 24 TIS pe pvo-fTai e /c /crX.
Luke 1, 74. 2 Cor. 1, 10. 5, 8. Gal. 3, 13
Xp. jjp.us f^rfyopao-fv fK TTJS Kardpas. John
12, 27 (TUMTOV fj.e fK TTJS wpas TOVTTJS. Heb.
5, 7. Luke 1, 71. (Xen. An. 3. 2. 11.) John
17, 15 Iva. TTiprjo-ys OVTOVS fK TOV Trovrjpov.
Rev. 3, 10. 2, 21 p-fravofjcrai e /c TTJS Trop-
vfias. V. 22. 9, 20. 21. Acts 1, 25 avrooroXj)
e TIS irapfftr) Iov8aj. Also John 5, 24.
2 Tim. 2, 26. James 5, 20. 1 Pet. 1, 18 et
1 Cor. 9, 19. 1 Pet. 2, 9. 2 Pet. 2, 21. Rev.
14, 13 dv(nrav<Ta>vTai eVc TUV KOTTW avnav.
al. saep. Horn. II. 10. 107. Hdian. 7. 12. 13.
Lys. 179. 27.
d) Before a genit. expressing a whole
out of or from which a part is taken or is
spoken of, i. e. in a partitive sense ; comp. in
OTTO no. 1. e. Thus a) Of a whole class,
number, genus, or the like, out of which
one is taken, of which he forms part ; Sing.
Luke 22, 3 ovra fK TOV dpi3fj.ov rv 8<a8fKa.
John 15, 19 bis. 1 Cor. 12, 15. 16 OVK ei/xt
(fcrri) f< TOV o-u>p.aros. Acts 10, 1. So
c. gen. of a noun Plur. or collect, where
Greek writers usually have the simple gen
itive, (comp. Acts 23, 6. 1 Tim. 1, 20,;
Winer } 30. 5. Matth. 5 322. Buttm. 5 132.
5. a ; so after dvai expr. or impl. Matt. 26.
73 Koi (rv f avTwj/ et. John 1, 24. 6, 7i.
10, 26. 18, 17. 25. Acts 21, 8. 2 Tim. 3,
6. al. Comp. in /u II. 8. c. (Xen. Mem
3. 6. 17.) After a numeral or pronoun ; e. g.
fls etc. Matt. 10, 29 fv e avrw. Mark 9,
17. Luke 15, 4. al. S^o Mark 16, 12. John
1, 35 ; Tre ire e avrav Matt. 25, 2 ; Trpcoroy
e Acts 26, 23 ; 8fKaTtjv <k Heb. 7, 4. (Xen.
Hell. 1. 2. 9.) After T \s indef. Heb. 4, 1
SoKfj Tts f vfjitov. James 2, 16 ; Ttves Luke
11, 15. Acts 11, 20. Rom. 11, 14. (Hdian
3. 2. 18. Dem. 1265. 28.) After T ls inter-
rog. Matt. 21, 31 TIS TV 8vo. Luke 11,
5. John 8, 46. al. After ov8fis John 7, 19.
etc. With Tivfs impl. John 16, 17 ; rives
v. TroXXoi Rev. 11.9. /3) After verbs sig
nifying to eat, drink, or partake of any thing ;
where the usual construction in Greek
writers is with the simple genitive ; Buttm.
5 132. 10. i. Kiihner 273. 4. c. So after
eVSiW 1 Cor. 9, 7. 11, 28; (paye iv Luke
22, 16. John 6, 26. 50. 51. Rev. 2, 7 ; TrtW
Matt. 26, 29. John 4, 13. 14. Rev. 14, 10.
18, 3 ; fjifTfxfiv 1 Cor. 10, 17 comp. 11,28.
Sept. e o-atW fK for p b?X 2 Sam. 12, 3.
2 K. 4, 40; (pdyopai e* Ecclus. 11, 19;
nivfiv fK for "fi nnffl 2 Sam. 12. 3. Gen. 9.
21. y) After verbs of giving, receiving,
destroying, and the like ; as d-rroKTfiixa, Matt
23, 34 KOI f avTcSv diroKTfVfiT KT\. Luke
11, 49 ; d7roXXv/Lu John 6, 39 ; /3aXXw Rev.
2, 10 ; 8ia8i8vpi John 6, 11 ; S/Sw/xt Matt.
25, 8. 1 John 4, 13. Rev. 3, 9; et>piWo
2 John 4 ; Sararoco Luke 21, 16 ; Xa^jSdi/w
Rev. 18, 4 ; /*aoriyd&> Matt. 23, 24 ; crvvd-
ya> 13, 47. (Plut. Cim. 5 Xa/3o>i/ e /c TWV . . .
aa-m Sui/.) In such cases an accus. would
imply the whole ; and Gr. writers to ex
press a part usually put the simple genitive
(comp. Rev. 2, 17) ; Buttm. { 132. 5. c.
Matth. ^ 323.
NOTE 1 . On the mutual relation and occa
sional interchange of e /c and dno, see in drrd
init. and note 1, p. 75.
2. Of TIME, as marking the beginning
of a period of time, a point from which on
ward any thing takes place ; so e /c KoiXias
Tpos, Matt. 19, 12. Luke 1, 15. al. (Sept.
for "53X IBM Ps. 22, 11 ; BX 15BT3 p s .
49, 1.) e /c vtoTrjTos Matt. 19, 20.; e /c xp6i><ov
IKOVUV Luke 8, 27 ; e apx^s John 6, 64 ;
tK yfVfTTjs 9, 1 ; e /c TOV aiatvos 9, 32 ; also
Acts 9, 33. 15, 21. 24, 10. al. So J51.
V. H. 3. 4. Hdian. 6. 2. 7. Plato Men. 234.
e. Hence it may sometimes be rendered
after, as Rom. 1,4 e dvao-rdo-tatv
224
Rev. 17, 11 e /c TCOV eVrd e ori, after the se
ven, i. e. their successor. So by Hebr.
2 Pet. 2, 8 jjp.epai e r]p-fpas, pr. day cmZ of
<&zy, or as in Engl. day after day ; so Sept.
for fii i Dl" 1 Gen. 39, 10 j comp. Lev. 25,
50. Deut. 15, 20. With an adject, or pron.
it forms sometimes an adverb of time, e. g.
e avTTjs sc. &pas, from this time, immedi
ately, Mark 6, 25 ; e inavov sc. xpdVou, of
a long time, of old, long, Luke 23, 8 ; e /c
TOVTOV sc. -%p6vov,from this time, afterwards,
John 6, 66 ; e /c Sevrepov, a second time,
again, Acts 10, 15 ; e /c rpirov Matt. 26, 44.
al. Winer 555. 1. c. Diod. Sic. 15. 43 f|
avTrjs. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 8 e /c TOUTOU. Mem.
2. 9. 8.
3. Of the ORIGIN, SOURCE, CAUSE, that
from which any thing proceeds or is deri
ved. Here e /c marks the nearer, immediate,
direct source or cause, in distinction from
OTTO ; see in OTTO no. 3 init. and the authors
there cited. This is strictly the primary
sense of the genitive case itself, which is
also so used both in N. T. and in Greek
writers ; e. g. 2 Cor. 4, 7. 1 Thess. 5, 8.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 1 ter. Spoken
a) Of persons, viz. of the place, stock,
family, condition, out of which one is deri
ved, or to which he belongs ; e. g. a)
Of the place, circle, community, whence
one is, where one resides ; Luke 8, 27 avrjp
TIS fK TTJS TroXewy. 23, 7 on e /c TTJS eovo-ias
HpcoSou e o-ri. John 1, 47. Acts 23, 34. al.
So 6 e vp.a>v, of you, i. e. of your city, com
munity, Col. 4, 9. 12. So Hdian. 6. 7. 7.
Luc. D. Mort. 27. 9. Diod. Sic. 16. 61 ult.
So Luke 11,13 6 irarrjp 6 e ovpavov,
heavenly Father ; elsewhere usually eV ov-
pawa Matt. 5, 45. 6, 9. 7, 21. al. Further,
Acts 6, 9 of e /c rrjs crvvayatyrjs KrX. Rom.
16, 10 ot e /c TO>V AptoTo/3otiXov. Phii. 4, 22
of e /c rf/s Kaicrapos olidas. John 10, 16.
Comp. Xen. An. 1. 2. 18 of e/c TTJS dyopas,
the market-people. Epict. Fragm. J61 of e /c
TraXaio-rpa?, the athletae. Viger. p. 601.
/3) Of family, race, ancestors, and the like.
Luke 1, 5 lepevs TIS e f(prjfj.epias Aftta.
V. 27 et 2, 4 e at/cou Aa/3t 6 . Acts 4, 6. 13,
21. Rom. 9, 5. 24. Heb. 7, 14. Acts 15,23
SeX<pot of e &v<v, i. e. gentile Christians.
Rom. 9, 6 of e lo-paijX, i. e. Israelites.
Acts 17, 26 e evbs at/iaroy. John 3, 6 yeyev.
e/c Tr)s crapKos. Matt. 3, 9 e /c TV XiStoi eyet-
pai TfKva TCO A/3paa/i. Hcb. 7, 6. So e /c
a-Trepp-aros TWOS, of or from the seed, i. e.
family, race, of any one, John 7, 42. Rom.
1,3/2 Tim. 2, 8. (So Sept. for 5 > in- ja
Ruth 4, 12. 1 K. 11, 14.) With gen. of
the mother, -yewao-Sat e /c yvvautos, Matt. 1,
3. 5. 6. 16. Gal. 4, 4. 22. 23. So Arr. Exp.
Alex. 2. 16. 2. Hdian. 5. 7. 1 ; comp. Horn.
II. 5. 896. y) Of condition or state ; John
8, 41 f]fj.f~is fK Tropvfias ov yeyewjj/xe3a. So
of e /c Treptro/ii;? Tricrrot, i. e. believers out of
the circumcision, Jewish Christians, Acts
10, 45. Rom. 4, 12. Gal. 2, 12.
b) Of a person or thing as the source out
of or from which any thing proceeds, is de
rived, to which it pertains or is to be as
cribed. Thus a) Of any source of in
formation or knowledge; Matt. 12, 33 e /c
yap rov KapTrov TO Sevdpov yivaxr/cerat. Luke
6, 44. John 12, 34 fjfjiels rjKoixrafjiev e/c row
Popov. Rom. 2, 18. (Xen. An. 7. 7. 43 bis.)
Or of proof, James 2, 18 Set ^w o-oi e /c TU>V
f pycav p.ov TTJV TT KTTLV p.ov. 3, 13. Or from
which any judgment is drawn, from, out of,
where in Engl. by, according to; Matt. 12,
37 e /c yap TUV Xo ycov crou 8iKaia>%f]<TT] /crX.
Luke 19, 22 e /c TOV OTop-ards crov Kpivfa (re.
Rev. 20, 12. So Sept. e /c TOV K\rjpov p,epteis
TT]V K\jjpovofjLtav Num. 26, 56, where e * for
>1 ?~^?. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 21 e /c TUV epyuv /cat
aiiTol Kpivofjifvoi. ib. 2. 3. 6. /3) Gerir.
Mark 11, 30 ro /3a7rrtcrp.a Iwdwou e ^ ovpa
vov TJV, 77 e ^ df3pa)7TQ)j . V. 31. Matt. 21,19 firj-
KCTI fK (rov Kapnos yfvrjTai. Luke 1 , 78 dra-
TO\TJ e | v^jsovs. John 4, 22 17 o-wrqpm e /c rwt
lovfiatw// ea-Tiv, i. e. is first revealed to the
Jews and proceeds from them to others.
Luke 10, 11. John 10, 32. 1 Cor. 15, 47.
2 Cor. 5, 2 TO e ovpavov, i. e. heavenly.
John 3, 25 ^r^o-if e /c ran; p.aS^rcoj , i. 6.
proceeding from the disciples of John. v.
27. 7 S 22. Acts 5, 38. 19, 25. Rom. 2, 29.
10, 17. 12, 18 ro e vp.a>v, i. e. so fargs it
is q/" or from you, depends on you. (Horn.
11. 1. 525.) Heb. 2, 11. 1 John 4, 7. Rev.
15, 8. al. saep. So 1 Cor. 2, 12 ro wvevfjui
TO e /c Sieoi), i. e. divine. 2 Cor. 8, 7. 9, 2.
Spoken of an affection or state of mind out
of which an emotion flows, 1 Tim. 1, 5
dyaTTT) e/c /caSapa? /capS/ar. 1 Pet. 1, 22.
2 Cor. 2, 4 e /c TroXX^y SXi ^ewy /cat crwo^j;?
Kapftias eypo v/m up.?!/ Sta /crX. Comp. Xen.
An. 7. 7. 43 crot e /c T^? ^u^ijy (pt Xoy i^.
Spec. 1 Cor. 9, 13 eVSt eti/ e * rou fepov, to
ea< /?-o7w if/ze temple, of the sacrifices, v. 14
fjv e /c TGI) fvayyeXiov. Heb. 13, 10. y)
As marking not only the source and origin,
but also the character of any person or thing
as derived from that source, and implying
connection, dependence, adherence, devo-
tedness, likeness, etc. John 7, 17 yi>&>o-era
Trept TTJS 8i8axrjs, TTOTfpov e /c TOV 3eov ecrTiv.
8, 47 6 cov e /c TOV Seoi) TO. pffiaTa TOV 3eov
a/covei, KT\. 1 John 2, 29. 3, 9. 10. 4, 1. 2.
3. 4. 6. al. John 8, 44 e /c roO 5ta/3oXov.
fC
225
etc
1 John 3, 8. John 3, 6. 8 rfjs <rapKos.
3, 31 tK TTJS yrjs, bis. 8, 23 e /c TQ>J> ara),
K Ttov iivci). John 17, 14. 16 en TOV Ko(rp.ov.
1 John 2, 16. 4, 5. al. Trop. of the source
of character or quality, implying adherence
to, connection with, that source ; John 18,
37 TTUS 6 toy tK TTJS uX^Se/ay. 1 John 2, 21.
3, 19. Gal. 3, 10 oaot yap ft- epycoj/ VOULOV
flviv. \. 126 8f v6fj.os OVK tarriv e< TriVrewy.
Hence : with its gen. preceded by the
article, forms a periphrasis for an adj. or
particip. e. g. 6 c trio-revs, he of faith, a be
liever, i. q. 6 TTioTfvccv, Rom. 3, 26. Gal. 3,
7. 9. Rom. 4, 16 6 iriareas Aftpadp., one
of Abraham s faith, who has faith like him.
So 6 fK i/d/iov, one of the law, i. e. under the
law, an adherent of it, Rom. 4, 14. 16.
Also Rom. 2, 8 oi e epfteias, i. q. epl
V. 27 17 eK (pvo-fu>s aKpo/3voTta, i. q.
Tit. 2, 8 6 e fvavrias, i. q. 6 evavrlos.
c) Of the efficient cause or agent, that
from which any action or thing directly pro
ceeds, is produced, effected, from, by, etc.
Rom. 9, 11 et Gal. 5, 8 e /c TOV KaXovvros.
1 Cor. 8, 6 e | ow ra iravra. 2 Cor. 1, 11
TroXXcov ... ro eiy i^ay ^aptcr/ia. So e
v/iavrov, of myself, John 12,49. Likewise
Matt. 1,18 (v yatrffu e^oucra e/c TTV. ay. V. 20
ro eV avTjj ytv. fK trvtii JJ.OTOS tcmv dyiov.
Rom. 9. 10 f fvos KOLTTJV f^ovcra, comp. in
<olrrj no. 2. So espec. for v-rro or rrapd after
passive verbs, where in the active construc
tion the gen. after fK would become the no
minative ; Buttm. J 134. 3. Matth. 574. p.
1 1 35. John 6, 65 eav p.f] y bttoopfvov avrw
tK TOV irarpos p.ov. 2 Cor. 2, 2 6 \vnovp.fvos
* tp-ov. 7, 9. Eph. 4, 16. Phil. 1, 23. Rev.
2,11.8,11.9,2.18. So Horn. Od. 7. 70.
Hdot. 2. 151 TO iroirfifv x TIVOS. ib. 7. 175.
Xen. Conv. 8. 22 e p.fv rcoi/ . . . (^MXov/uVwp
oi/Sfv ^aXfTrov yfytflJfUVOV, e/c 5e r^y avai-
fioi5s ofjuXlas TroXXa . . . irfT7payp.eva. For a
like use of OTTO, see in OTTO note 2. p. 77.
d) Of the motive or inciting cause, espec.
an emotion of mind, out of, from; Phil. 1,
16. 17 oi fjLev e dyaTTTJs . . . oi 8e t tpftdas
TOV Xp. Karayye XXou<rn . Xen. An. 2. 5. 5.
e) Of the occasion or incidental cause,
out of, from, i. e. because of, by reason of,
on account of; John 4, 6 KaconiaKms e TJJS
oSoiTropiay. James 4, 1 OVK tirtv^ev en TUV
fjbovav KT\. Rev. 8,11. 13 oval T<OV XomSiv
<$>u>v>v KT\. 16, 10. 11. 21. So 2 Cor. 13, 4
e <rraupco37 e dcrSevetaf, dXXa fi/ K fiwd/ie-
cos- SfoG, KT\. 1 Tim. 6, 4. Heb. 7, 12 ^
avayK^r. So Hdian. 1. 4. 12. Xen. Mem. 1.
2. 31. Conv. 8. 22 * u>v. Hence SIKOIOVP
v. St/caico3^i/at e K Tri a-rewy to justify or
be justified from failh, i. e. on account of, by,
Iff
through faith, this being the occasion of jus
tification, Rom. 3, 30 us SiKaiuxrfi Trepirojii^H
(K TriOTfo)? Kal UKpofiv&Tiav 8ia TIJS TTicrrewy.
5, 1. Gal. 2, 16. 3, 24 ; (elsewhere c. dat.
TTiWet, Rom. 3, 28 ;) St*. e tpywv, Rom.
3,20. 4,2. Gal. 2, 16 bis ; diicaios e< Trio-Teas
Rom. 1, 17 ; SiKaiocrvvr) < Tri crrfcos Rom.
9, 30. 10, 6.
f) Of the instrument or means, from, by,
with which any thing is done ; Luke 1 6, 9
TroiTjaaTe eavTols (j)i\ovs fK TOV p.ap.cova, i. e.
by means of it. John 3, 5 tav ^ TIS yev^fj
4 CSaroy. John 9, 6. Heb. 11,35. Rev. 3,
18 xpvcriov neTrvpovfifvov fK Trvpos. 17, 2. 6
18, 3. 19. With verbs of filling, being full
Matt. 23, 25 ecrcoSei/ yejuoucrij e dpTruy^s
Kal dSiKias. John 12, 3. Rev. 8, 5. Comp
Matth. J 396. n. 2. 574. p. 1133. Judith
9, 10. Ecclus. 13, 11. Eur. Hec. 573. Xen.
CEc. 13. 6.
g) Of the material, out of or from which
any thing is made ; Matt. 27, 29 o-Tefpavov e
aKav%u>v. John 2, 15 (ppaytXXtov e* (r^oivimv,
Rom. 9, 21. 1 Cor. 11, 8. Eph. 5, 30. Heb.
11, 3. Rev. 18, 12. 21, 21. Comp. Matth.
5 374. b. n. Winer } 51, en init. Hdian. 8.
4. 27. Diod. Sic. 1. 20. Xen. Conv. 8. 32.
h) Of the manner in which any thing is
done, out of, from, in Engl. in, with ; Mark
12, 30. 33, dyairav e oX?;y TTJS KapSias Kal e
5\T]s TTJS \lsvxijs-KT\. Luke 10, 27. Acts 8,
37. Rom. 6, 17tK KapSias, heartily. Eph. 6,
6 fK ^VMS. (Xen. OZc. 10. 4.) Rom. 14,
23 bis, OVK CK Trio-Teas, not out of faith, i. e.
not in or with faith. 1 Thess. 2, 3 OVK e /c
7T\dvr)s, ov8f e dKa^apaias, ovTf ev SoXw.
So where in Engl. of, according to, comp.
Winer 55. 1. c, 2 Cor. 8, 11 TOV ?x. flv t
according to your ability, v. 13 e IO-OTTJTOS.
(Hdot. 7. 135 eg to-ou.) John 3, 31 CK TTJS
y^s XoXt?. 8, 44. 1 John 4, 5. 1 Pet. 4, 1 1
e i<rxvos r/s KT\. So Arr. Epict. 1. 22. 1.
Hdian. 1. 4. 21. JEl V. H. 1. 21 TO. TOV
iHjpov ftpav. Xen. An. 4. 2. 23. Also in an
adverbial sense, e. g. fK Trepicro-ou, abundant
ly, exceedingly, Mark 6, 51. 14, 31 ; tK p.t-
povs, ex parte, in part, partly, 1 Cor. 12, 27.
13, 9. 10. 12 ; eK p*Tpov, measurably, mode
rately, John 3, 34 ; K o-u/zcpcofov, by mutual
consent, 1 Cor. 7, 5. Comp. Winer J 55. 1.
c. So Pol. 2. 46. 1 fK TOV (pavepov, openly.
Xen. Ag. 2. 6. Thuc. 3. 67, 92. Plato Legg.
743. a.
i) Of the price, out of, from, ivith which
any thing is acquired ; Matt. 20, 2 crvp-fpcavfj-
o~as p.eTa TO>V fpyaTuv tK Srjvapiov, comp. V.
1,3. 27, 7 rfyopaaav tg avTcav (dpyvpiow) TOV
dypov. Acts 1,18. Here K c. gen. is equi
valent to the simple gen. which is the usual
226
construction; Buttm. 5132. 3, and 10. c.
Matth. I 364. Winer 51. p. 441. ed. 5.
Ep. Jer. 25. Palaeph. 46. 3, 4.
NOTE 2. In composition en retains its
general signif. out of, from, and implies :
a) Removal, out, from, off , forth ; as eV
/SaiVco, K/3aXXw, eV^epca. b) Extension,
continuance ; as eVretVo), eicrpc$0. c)
Completeness, in full ; as en^aivavau). d)
Intensive genr. as 6x877X0?, e a7raracu, e /cra-
pdcro~a>. -\-
eicacrTO$, 77, oj/, correl. adj. (kindr. eKa?,)
eacft, erery one, each one of any number
separately ; Buttm. 78. 3.
1. Genr. Matt. 16, 27 oTroSoxTfi cKdcrr<p
Kara ri^ 7rpaiv avrov. Luke 6, 44 ewxrTOV
o-fvo-pov. John 7, 53. Rom. 2, 6. al. With
gen. plur. Matt. 26, 22 exao-Tos avr&v. John
6, 7. Rom. 14, 12. al. So ^Eschin. 33. 23.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 6 ; c. gen. plur. Luc. D.
Mort. 15. 4. Plato Rep. 341. d. This idea
of separation or singling out is expressed
still more strongly by els enao-Tos, each
one, Acts 20, 31 vov%eT<oi> era enatrrov. Eph.
4, 16. Rev. 21, 21. al. With gen. plur.
Luke 4, 40. Acts 2, 3. al. (Xen. An. 6. 6.
12.) Also in Ko3 fK.d<rTr)v ^epav, where it
strengthens the distributive force of Kara,
Heb. 3, 13. Rev. 22, 2; so Xen. Hell. 2.
1. 27.
2. Distributively, in construction with
plur. verbs, e. g. where it is in apposition
with a plur. noun or pron. implied ; Matt.
18, 35 edv p.r/ dcpTJre eKacrTos rw a8eX<o>
KrX. John 16, 32. Heb. 8, 11. al. With
gen. plur. Acts 11, 29 ; also els eKaaros Acts
2, 6. So Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 3 ; els e/c. Xen.
An. 6. 6. 12. In apposition with a plur.
noun or pron. expressed ; Luke 2, 3 eVo-
pfvovro Trdvres, ettaa-ros els rrjv KT\. Acts
2, 8 Eph. 5, 33 ; also els Znao-Tos 1 Cor.
12, 18. So Xen. Hell. 7. 1. 22. +
eKaarore, adv. (eVao-rc?,) at each and
every time, always, 2 Pet. 1, 15. Hdian. 3.
10. 6. Xen. Conv. 1. 14.
kicaTQV) 01, al, TO, indec. a hundred, Matt.
18, 12. 28. Luke 15, 4. John 19, 39. al. Matt.
13, 8 KOI e St Sov Kapirov, 6 per ewiTov sc.
Kapnovs. Mark 4, 8 ; comp. Luke 8, 8. +
ou, 6, 17 ; or eos, ovs, ,
f] ; adj. (eKurov, eVos,) a hundred years old,
Rom. 4, 19. Sept. for nsU) nsn "jS Gen.
17, 17. On the form and flexion, comp.
Buttm. J 56. n. 4. 70. n. 2. Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 407.
KaTOVTcnr\acria>v : ovos, 6, fj, adj.
CButtm. 71. 3,) a hundred-fold, Luke 8, 8
Kaprrbv eW. Matt. 19, 29. Mark 10, 30.
Sept. for t^nse risa 2 Sam. 24, 3. Xen.
CEc. 2. 3.
v. -^09, ou , 6, (e
apx0 a centurion, a captain over a hun
dred men ; see Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 370.
Diet, of Antt. art. Exercitus, p. 504. In
-77 s, Acts 10, 1.22. 24,23. 27,1.31. So
Plut. Camill. 32. Hdian. 5. 4. 12. In -os ,
Matt. 8, 5. 8. 13. 27, 54. Luke 7, 2. 6.
23, 47. Acts 21, 32. 22, 25. 26. 23, 17.
23. 27, 6. 11. 43. 28, 16. Sept. for ito
m NB Ex. 18, 25. Deut. 1, 15. So Plut.
Lucull. 35. Hdian. 2. 13. 3. Xen. Cyr. 5.
3. 41 bis.
eKJ3a&Ot, aor. 2 e|e /3jv, (j3mVa>,) to go
out; so Lachm. Heb. 11, 15 a< rj? e ^f /Sij-
a-av, for e ^XSoj/ in Rec. Sept. for r&y
Josh. 4, 16 sq. Pol. 1. 55. 2. Xen. Helf.
7. 1. 29.
K/3dX\.a), (/3aXXco,) aor. 2 eefta\ov,
plupf. without augm. eKpejSXrjKfiv Mark 16,
9, comp. Buttm. 83. n. 7 ; to throw out, to
cast out ; comp. in /SaXXw.
1 . Genr. and with the idea of force and ef
fort. a) Pr. and with ace. and els c. ace. oi
place ; Mid. Acts 27, 38 eK^d\\6p.evoi rot
trlrov els TTJV Zdkdo-crav. Pass. Matt. 15, 17.
Sept. for Tp^ri Lev. 14, 40. (Ceb. Tab.
14. Thuc. 1. 126 ; c. fls Plato Polit. 298. b.
Pass. Xen. Vect. 4. 2.) So a person bound
or wounded, Matt. 8, 12. 22, 13. 25, 30.
Luke 20, 12; with e|o) c. gen. of place,
Matt. 21, 39. Mark 12,8. Luke 20,15;
with e|w simpl. Pass. John 12, 31 vvv o
apx<*>v TOV Kocrfiov TOVTOV eK^X^rjaeTai f%a>,
shall be cast out, i. e. either with Euthym.
e co TTJS dpxfjs, or genr. repulsed; comp. 16,
11. Also eK^d\\eiv ea>, to cast out of the
synagogue, to excommunicate, John 9, 34.
35, comp. 22. Trop. to cast out to scorn
and reproach, to reject, Luke 6, 22 orav e<-
jBdXuxTi TO ovop,a vp.u>v a>s jrovrjpbv evfKa
KT\. i. e. when they shall falsely slander
you, i. q. etTroocri jrav Trovrjpbv pr/fia. Ka3 vp.a>v
^evoo^fvoi evtuev KT\. in Matt. 5,. 11. So
JE\. V. H. 13. 16 of a rejected actor. Dem,
449. 19. b) Also with a greater or less
degree of force and effort, to put forth or
out, to thrust out, to drive out ; Mark 9, 47
TOV offiaXpov. Mark 1, 12 TO livei/pa O.VTOV
6K/3aXXei fls TTJV eprjpov. John 10. 4 7rpo/3ara
eKJ3d\rj, comp. egdyei in v. 3. With etc c.
gen. of place, John 2, 15 ndvTas ef@-
TOV lepov. 3 John 10. (Thuc. 8. 108.) With
e|a) c. gen. Luke 4, 29 ?|a> TTJS voXeois.
Acts 7, 58 ; e|c0 c. gen. impl. Luke 8, 54.
John 6, 37. (So ? c. gen. Plato Legg. 873.
227
b.) With d^o c. gen. of place, Acts 13,
50 e e/3. drro TO>J> 6pia>v. Absol. Matt. 9, 25.
Luke 19, 45. Acts 16, 37. Gal. 4, 30. Of
demons, to cast or rfrtre out, to expel, from
the body of any one, e. g. drro TIIW Mark
16, 9 ; f K TWOS Mark 7, 26 ; genr. Matt. 7,
22. Mark 1,34. 39. Luke 9, 40. c) Hence,
to send out or forth, with the idea of urgency,
haste ; e. g. epydras els TOV SepKr/ioV Matt.
9, 38. Luke 10,2; avrov Mark 1,43; TOVS
dyytXovs, the messengers, James 2, 25.
2. The idea of force being dropped : a)
to pull or draw out, to remove ; Matt. 7, 4
eK/3dXo) TO Kapfos dno TOV 003. V. 5 e< TOV
o03. Luke 6, 42. b) to bring out or forth,
Luke 10, 35. Matt. 12, 35 bis. v. 20 eW av
fKJ3a\Tj (Is vinos TTJV Kpia-iv, quoted from Is.
42, 3, where Sept. els d\r)Z(iat> egoia-fi Kpi-
o-tj/forHeb.aBaa soxi i nsxlj. c) Also,
to throw out, i. e. not to include, to leave out,
Rev. 11,2 Tr)V av\T]V TTJV ea> 5fv e/c/3oAe eo),
so the writer explains it by adding the neg.
Kal HTJ avTTjV p.erpr]<rr]s. -f-
e/cpacrif, f a>s, 17, (VK/3aiVa>,) a going out,
landing, from a ship ^Eschyl. Suppl. 768 ;
from a river Pol. 4. 64. 5. In N. T. of life,
exit, end; Heb. 13, 7 eK^acris TTJS dvaa-rpo-
<PTJS. (So Wisd. 2, 17; genr. and opp. apxf)
Plut. de Mus. 33.) Trop. end, issue, result,
e. g. of a temptation, 1 Cor. 10, 13. So
Wisd. 8, 8. Epicl. Ench. 32. 3.
q s , ), (eVcjSdXAo),) a casting out,
sc. of the lading of a ship in order to lighten
her, \jaLjactura ; Acts 27, 18 ficpoXfjv rot-
OVVTO. Sept. for b^ttri Jon. 1, 5. Dem.
926. 17. ^Eschyl. Theb. 769.
efcyafiifai f. /o-o), to marry out, to give
in marriage, absol. 1 Cor. 7, 38 bis ; others
ya/j/fo). Pass. Matt. 22, 30. 24, 38. Luke
17, 27.
e&fapia-KW, i. q. eVya/itfoi, Pass. Luke
30, 34. 35 ; others yapifa.
KJOVO$, ov, 6, TI, adj. (eicyivofJLai, perf. 2
e/cye yofa.) lit. sprung from ; hence a de
scendant of any degree, offspring, Ammonius
p. 47. Horn. II. 5. 813. ib. 20. 206. al.
In N. T. Plur. neut. TO eityova, descend-
trSs, spec, grandchildren, 1 Tim. 5, 4 rfxva
} fKyova. Sept. genr. for t]B Deut. 29, 10 ;
^Q Deut. 7, 13. So genr. Hdian. 5. 7. 1.
Xen. Lac. 1 . 4 ; spec. Hesych. exyova
ffKva TfKviav.
K8a7ravdw, , f. 770-0), (SaTramw,) to
t/pand out, i. e. utterly, to consume; Pass.
(o be consumed, to be utterly spent, spoken
of one s life and strength, vnep TWOS 2 Cor.
12, 15. Pol. 17. 11. 10.
, f. gofuii, (&F XO/M,) to take
or receive from any one, Ecclus. 18, 14.
Hdot. 2. 166; also in succession, Horn. II.
13. 710. Hdot. 4. 39. InN. T. inchoative-
ly, to be about to receive from any quarter,
and hence to wait for, to expect, Lat. exci-
pere ; c. ace. John 5, 3 e /coY^- Trjv TOV uSaros
Kivrja-iv. Acts 17, 16. 1 Cor. 11,33. 16,11.
Heb. 11, 10. James 5, 7; absol. Heb. 10,
13. [1 Pet. 3, 20.] So Pol. 3. 45. 6. ib. 20.
4. 5. Plut. C. Mar. 24.
6^77X09, ov, 6, 77, adj. i. q. 8fj\os but
stronger, quite plain, manifest, conspicuous,
2 Tim. 3, 9. 3 Mace. 6, 5. Pol. 3. 12. 4.
Dem. 24. 10.
e/eo77ju,ea>, S>, f. TJO-CO, (e/cS^/ioy,) to go out
of one s country, to go abroad, to travel;
Jos. Ant. 9. 4. 6 fx^ri^cravTos 8f els Aa-
IMKTKOV E\icrcratov TOV Trpo(j)r)TOv. Arr.
Epict. 1. 4. 22. In N. T. genr. to be ab
sent from any place or person, 2 Cor. 5, 6.
8. 9. Comp. in arrcS^e co.
eVcSl<8&>/U, f. eVSaxro), (8t So>/u,) to give
forth or up, to deliver out, Pol. 3. 8. 8, 10.
Thuc. 1.115; to give out on hire, to let out,
Pol. 6. 17. 2. Xen.Vect.4. 15,16. Hence
in N. T. Mid. exSt So/ici, to let out, to hire
out for oneself, for one s own profit ; e. g.
TO d/iTreAwra yecopyols Matt. 21, 33. 41.
Mark 12,1. Luke 20, 9. Comp. Plato Legg.
806. d, yeiapyiai eK8e8op.fvai 8ov\ois.
e/cSt-rjjeo/j.ai, oO/xm, f. ^o-o/xat, Mid.
depon. (oir)yeop.ai,) to tell out, to declare in
full, c. ace. Acts 13, 41. 15, 3. Sept for
iBt? Ez. 12, 16. Hab. 1, 5. Ecclus. 42,
17. Jos. Ant. 5. 8. 3. B. J. 5. 13. 7.
e /eSi/ee a>, <, f. 770-0), (StKos,) pr. to
carry out right and justice ; hence
1 . to do justice to, to maintain the right
or cause of any one, to vindicate; Luke 18,
5 (K.8iKT](r<a avTrjv , and so in constr. pragn.
V. 3 fKmi6f&6v /j.f drro TOV dimSucou pov.
Sept. Ps. 37, 28. 1 Mace. 6, 22. 13, 6.
2. to avenge, to take penal satisfaction
for injury ; c. ace. Rom. 12, 19 /IT) tavTovs
(KiKovt>res, comp. v. 17. 20. By Hebr. the
person of or from whom vengeance is taken
is put with dno or eVc ; as eVcStjtf 1v TO alp.a
dno (<x) TIVOS, to avenge blood from or at
the hand nf any one, Rev. 6, 10. 19, 2. So
Sept. for 6^3 2 K. 9, 7 ; comp. also for
ja irnrj Deut. 18, 19. So c. ace. Hdian.
2. 6. 13. Plut. Comp. Ag. et Cleom. cum
Gracch. 5 fin. Hence to punish, simply,
2 Cor. 10, 6 ira&av TrapaKorjv. So Sept,
and cpj Ex. 21, 20. Ecclus. 23, 21. Dem
801. 24.
228
s, 17, (eKoWu,) \.main-
(enance of right, vindication; hence noielv
fK8iKr)(TLv TWOS, i. cj. fK$iKflv, to main
tain the right or cause of any one, to vindi
cate, Luke 18, 7. 8. Also c. dat. of pers.
for whom, Acts 7, 24 ; comp. for this dat.
Sept. Judg. 11, 36. 2 Sam. 22, 48. Comp.
iitbuojtrai TroieurSai Pol. 3. 8. 10.
2. avengement, vengeance, i. e. penal sa
tisfaction for injury, retribution, Rom. 12,
19. Heb. 10, 30; comp. Deut. 32, 35.
Sept. for !-raS 2 Sam. 4, 8 ; H-JJ3B Hos.
9, 7. Hence, vengeance, for vindictive jus
tice, punishment; Luke 21, 22 i^e pai e /c-
diKTjo-ecos. 2 Thess. 1, 8. 1 Pet. 2, 14.
2 Cor. 7, 11 referring to the evil doer,
comp. v. 12. Comp. Sept. for ops Mic. 5,
15. SoEcclus. 7, 17. 47, 25.
e/cot/co?, ov, 6, fj, adj. (, Sue?;,) pr. exe
cuting right and justice ; hence an avenger,
punisher, Rom. 13, 4. 1 Thess. 4, 6.
Wisd. 12, 12. Aristaen. 1. 27. Hdian. 2.
14. 6.
tcSia)Kc0, f. w , (Sta>Ko>,) to pursue out, to
drive out from a place, to expel, Sept. for f]"ift
Deut. 6, 19. Dem. 883. 27. Thuc. 1. 24.
Hence in N. T. to persecute, i. q. SIUKCO, but
stronger, c. ace. 1 Thess. 2. 15 ; with
partit. Luke 11, 49. Sept. for t^ Ps.
119, 157. SoEcclus. 30, 19.
eSoro9, ov, 6, 77, adj. (8t 8o>/,) deZt-
wed OM or wp, Acts 2, 23. Jos. Ant. 6.
13. 9. Hdian. 5. 4. 17. Pol. 3. 20. 8.-
a recevng
from, succession, JEschyl. Ag. 299 ; a re
ceiving in a certain sense, interpretation,
Pol. 3. 29. 4. In N. T. a waiting for, ex
pectation, Heb. 10, 27.
e/cofo), f. va-a), (Sv,) intrans. to go or
come out of, exSv? /neyapoto Horn. Od. 22.
334 ; trans, to put off clothing ; comp.
Buttm. \ 114 8v(o. In N. T. to put off, to
strip one of clothing, to unclothe ; with two
accus. Matt. 27, 31 c^fSvcrav avrov rrjv x^a-
fjiiiba. Mark 15, 20 ; ace. of pers. Matt. 27,
28. Luke 10, 30. See Buttm. 131. 5.
Sept. for tscJB Gen. 37, 22. So Dem. 763.
26. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 17. Mid. to put off
one s own clothes, to unclothe oneself, trop.
of the mortal body, 2 Cor. 5, 4 ; see in
yv/jivos no. 2.
e/cet, demonstr. adv. of place, there;
Buttm. ^ 116. 6.
1. Pr. of place where, there, in that place ;
Matt. 2, 13 KOI i o-3t eVel ecas KT\. V. 15. 5,
24. 6, 21. 8, 12. 12, 45. Mark 2, 6. Luke
2, 6. 6, 6. James 2, 3. al. saep. So c. art.
01 fuel, those there, Matt. 26, 71. Sept.
genr. for taj Gen. 2, 8. *2. So Luc. Ni-
grin. pref. Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 14 ; ol em Luc.
D. Deor. 3. 1. Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 2. By
Hebr. joined with the relat. OTTOV, as OTTOI;
fuel, where, Mark 6, 55. Rev. 12, 6. 14.
So Sept. for Dttj . . . ^iffix 1 Sam. 9, 10. Gen.
13, 4 ; comp. Heb. Gr. 121. 1. Lehrg. p. 743.
2. By attract, with verbs of motion, for
fKflcre, thither, to that place, as we often say
in Engl. there for thither; Buttm. 5 151. 1. 8.
Winer 58. 7. Matt. 2, 22 tyoprfiij e im
d7reX36>. Mark 6, 33. Luke 12, 18. 17,37.
John 11, 8. 18, 3. al. Also Matt. 17, 20,
comp. 21, 21. So Sept. and dtli Deut. 1,
37. Judg. 18, 3 ; for rvnti Deut. 1 4, 42.
Hdian. 4. 8. 9. Arr. Epict. e /el Tre f
Xen. Hell. 7. 1. 27. +
demonctr. adv. (< /!, Buttm.
5 116. 6,) thence, from that place, Matt. 4,
21 Trpopas e /cel3ej/. 5, 26. 9, 9. 27. Acts 13,
4. 20, 13. al. So c. art. ot excISei , those
from thence, i. e. those who belong there,
Luke 16, 26. Sept. for D^ : 3? Gen. 28, 2. 6.
Hdian. 3. 3. 6. Xen. An. 5. 6. 24; ol
fKeteev Hdian. 4. 3. 14. Eur. Hec. 721 . -f-
77, o, pron. demonstr. (e /cel,)
that, that one there, Plur. those ; equiv. to an
emphat. he, she, it, or to he there, she there,
it there. In an antithesis or opposition, it
usually refers to the person or thing more
remote or absent ; elsewhere to the next
preceding, which it thus often renders more
definite and emphatic. Matth. 471.
1. In antithesis, and referring to the more
remote subject ; e. g. with OVTOS, Luke 18,
14 KUTfjSr] OVTOS 8e8iKaia>fifvos rj yap K(lvos-
James 4, 15. So genr. Matt. 13, 11 v/juv
8e8oTai . . . fKfivois Se ov SeSorat. Mark 16,
20. John 5, 35. 47. 8, 42. Heb. 12, 25. al.
saep. Also Luke 13, 4 cornp. v. 2. 19, 27
comp. v. 14. 26. Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv.
15 TavTrjs...eKfii>T]s. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 3.
An. 3. 1. 21, 29.
2. Without antith. referring to the definite
person or thing immediately preceding or
just mentioned, a) Genr. Matt. 17, 27 fvprj-
<reis (TTaTrjpa. eKflvov Xa/3o>i/ Soy KT\. Acts
3, 13 IliXarov, Kpivavros fuelvov. Mark 3,
24. 16, 10. 13. John 4, 25. 5,19.43. 7,45.
13, 6. 27. Rom. 14, 14. 2 Cor. 8, 9. James
1, 7 6 ai/3pw7ros eKflvos. 2 Pet. 1,16. 1 John
5, 16. al. Comp. Winer 5 23. 1. Matth.
1. c. So Luc. D. Deor. 6. 4. Xen. Conv.
2. 25. With a Subst. of time, and referring
to a time more or less definite, e. g. / rats
rjpfpais eKfivcus Matt. 3, 1. Luke 2, 1. 4,2.
al. ev fKeivais rais fjy.. Matt. 24, 19. Mark
229
1,9. 2, 20. al. ev TT, rip.. iKfivr, Matt. 7, 22.
13, 1. al. eV eWi/fl 777 ij/i. Matt. 22, 23.
Mark 4, 35. al. d-rr fKfivrjs rrfs TH*. Matt.
22, 46. (Xen. An. 1. 7. 18.) Also Matt.
8, 13. 9, 22. 10, 19. 11, 25. 12, 1. Acts
12, 1. 19, 23. b) Emphatic, like the
Engl. that one, he emph. where however the
emphasis lies in the construction, and not
in the word itself. Thus where it is put
instead of (or by way of) repeating the
subject or object ; comp. in avros no. 1 . b.
Mark 7, 15 ra fKnopev6fj.eva cm avrov, e-
Kflva ea-Ti KT\. V. 20. John 1, 186 p-ovoyevrjs
vios . . eKelvos rjyr)o~aTo. 5, 1 1 6 7roir]o~as
l*f vyif/, fKflvos p.oi eiTrfv. 9, 37. 10, 1. 12,
48. 14, 26. Rom. 14, 14. 2 Cor. 10,l8.al.
(Plut. T. Gracch. 4. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 17.
ib. 6. 2. 33.) Or where it introduces a
following clause, e. g. before a relative,
John 13, 26 fKelvos tori, o> KT\. Rom. 14,
15. John 10, 35. Heb. 6,7. 11,15. So
Neut fKflvo before on, Matt. 24, 43 e /mi/o
yi.vuio-K.fTe, ort KT\. (Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 3, 21.)
Especially of persons well known and cele
brated ; comp. in avros no. 1. c. /3. Matt.
27, 63 eKf tvos 6 TrXavoy. So of Jesus, like
He in Engl. John 7,11 TTOU to~Tiv eKflvos ,
2 Tim. 2, 13. 1 John 3, 3. 5. 7. (Luc. D.
Deor. 11. 1. JEl. V. H. 2. 14. Dem. 301.
18.) In like manner TJ rjfj.epa eKeivrj re
fers to the time of Christ s second coming,
Matt. 7, 22. 26, 29. Acts 2, 18. 2 Thess.
1, 10. Rev. 16, 14.
3. Genit. em i/^y, as an adv. for fKfivrjs
68av, that way; Luke 19, 4 OTI eKfivrjs fjp.f\\f
dupxevSai, where Rec. has 81 eWwjy. See
Buttm. J 115. n. 3. Matth. $ 377. 1. +
e/cetcre, demonstr. adv. (e /m Buttm. 1 16.
6,) thither, to that place, Hdian. 3. 6. 18.
Xen. Hell. 2. 2. 2. In N. T. by attract,
instead of eVet, there, in that place ; comp. in
eVc no. 2. Buttm. } 151. 1. 8. Acts 21, 3. 22,
5 KOL TOVS fKelo-e ovras. So Sept. Job 39,
29. Hdian. 2. 9. 15. Pol. 5. 51. 3. Thuc.
6. 77. Rare except in late writers.
e/c^reo), , f. jjVw, (^rew,) to seek out,
to search out, e. g. any thing lost, Sept. for
ti-nn Ez. 34, 11 ; Iga Ez. 34, 12; also
1 Mace. 9, 26. al. In N. T. trop.
1. to seek out, to search out or after, pr.
in order to find out any thing, i. q. to search
out diligently; c. Trepi TWOS 1 Pet. 1, 10,
parall. egepfwdco. Sept. for *i)3tt Ps. 44,
22. Ecclus. 39, 3.
2. In order to get or gain any thing, i. q.
to seek after diligently, carefully ; c. ace. Heb.
12, 17 (jLfra. SaKpixav eVj^rj /cray avrf)v. Sept.
for 113)33 Ps. 122, 9; sn^ 1 K. 14, 5.
Hence by Hebr. i. q. to require, to demand,
as fK^TJTflv TO aljJLO. TWOS OTTO TWOS, to T6-
quire a person s blood from any one, i. e. to
avenge Ids death, to punish bloodshed, Pass.
Luke 11, 50. 51. So Sept. and tlijsa Ez.
3, 18. 20 ; un^j Gen. 9, 5. 42, 22.
3. By Hebr. fK^Teiv TOV Seov, to
seek after God, i. e. to seek unto him for
aid, to turn to him as a humble and sin
cere worshipper; Acts 15, 17. Rom. 3,11.
Heb. 11,6. So Sept. and tfjsa Deut. 4, 29.
Jer. 29, 13; aj-nn Deut. 4, 29. 2 Chr. 15,
2. 13. Ecclus. 24, 34.
e S-a/i/3e o>, s>, f. ^cu, (?/c3a/z)3or,) tc
astonish outright, to amaze, Aquil. for n^2
Job 33, 7. Ecclus. 30, 9. In N. T. Pass .
e *:3a/z/3e o/jcu, ovpai, to be greatly amaz
ed, astonished, e. g. from admiration, Mark
9, 15 ; from terror, Mark 16, 5. 6 ; from
distress of mind, Mark 14, 33, where it is
parall. with \vneio-%ai Matt. 26, 37. Comp.
Tittm. de Synon. N. T. p. 134.
6K&afJ,fios, ov, 6, 17, adj. (3a/i/3os,) quite
astonished, greatly amazed, Acts 3, 11.
Pol. 20. 10. 9.
f&TOS, ov, 6, f], adj. (fKTfarjfjLi q. v.)
exposed, as an infant ; hence Acts 7, 19 TTOI-
flv eVSera TO. @pf<pr], i. q. eKTiZevai TO. /3pe-
(j)rj, to expose ; see Ex. c. 2. Eurip. An-
drom. 70 ei&eTov yovov. Comp. ^El. V. H.
2. 7 fK^eivai, Traidiov.
eKKcfeaipci), f. apoi, (Ka3cu /3,) to cleanse
out, to clear away, Sept. Deut. 26, 13. Plato
Euth. 3. a ; to cleanse thoroughly, Pass. TCLS
do-7ri8as fKKeKa^apfjievas, burnished, Xen.
An. 1. 2. 16. In N. T. trop. a) With
ace. of thing, to cleanse out, to put away,
e. g. TT]V TraXaiav vp.Tjv 1 Cor. 5, 7 ; comp.
Ex. 12, 19. 13, 7. So Dinarch. 79. 15 eVa3.
TTjV 8o3po8oKiav ft TTJS 7roXecos. Plut. de
Adulat et Amic. 27 vftpiv. b) With ace.
of pers. and dno TLVOS, to cleanse thoroughly
from any thing, to purify from ; 2 Tim. 2,
21 lav ovv TIS KKo%dpT) eavTov drrb TOVTOW.
Sept. for spa Judg. 7, 4. So Xen. Conv.
1. 4. Plato Rep. 361. d.
eKKaiw, f. Kctvo-co, (Ktu co,) to make burn
or flame out, to light up, to kindle, Sept. for
133 Ex. 22, 6. Hdot. 4. 134; trop. TOP
iroKftiov Plut. Agesi. 31 mid. In N. T.
Pass, to be lighted up, to be kindled; trop.
to be inflamed, to burn ; Rom. 1 , 27 e -
fKav^Srjcrav tv TTJ ope et CLVTCOV. So Ecclus.
23, 16. Alciphr. 3. 6, 7 $ epwra. Of an
ger, Sept. for "l?a Ps. 2, 12. Pol. 9. 10. 10.
e/c/cae&), o>, f. rjo-u>, (/ca/cos,) to turn out
bad, cowardly, to prove recreant, Pol. 4. 1 Q
230
10. In N. T. genr. to be fainthearted, to
faint, e. g. in view of trial and difficulty,
C. eV, Eph. 3, 13 810 alTovpfp fJ-fj eKKaKflv
(V Tails SXn^erri pov vrrep vp.a>v. Absol.
2 Cor. 4, 1. 16. In respect of duty, to faint,
to be weary, to fail, Luke 18, 1. Gal. 6, 9.
2 Thess. 8, 13. In all these passages
Lachm. has eyKaKfu, see end of the volume.
co, f. TJO-CD, (Kcvrea>,) to prick
out, to pierce out, e. g. TOVS 6(p%a\p.ovs, ./El.
H. A. 17. 20. In N. T. to pierce through,
to transfix, c. ace. John 19, 37. Rev. 1,7;
comp. Zech. 12, 10, where Sept. for ^^
as also Judg. 9, 54. So 2 Mace. 12, 6.
Pol. 5. 56. 12.
6KK\da>, (5, f. d<rco, (fcXato,) Pass. aor. 1
egfKXdaZvv Buttm. 98. n. 6. 95. n. 3 ; to
break out or off, Pass. e. g. a branch, Rom.
11, 17. 19. 20. Sept. for SSttS Lev. 1, 17.
Plato Rep. 611. d.
e/e/cXeta>, f. eiVco, (KXe/co,) Pass. aor. 1
eX <r3i7 Buttm. j 98. n. 6. $ 112. 20 ; to
shut out, to exclude, c. ace. pr. Pol. 25. 1.
10. In N. T. trop. to exclude, e. g. from the
intercourse and instruction of any one, c.
accus. Gal. 4, 17. (So awo/cXe/co Plut. A\-
cib. 4.) Pass, to be excluded, to have no
place, Rom. 3, 27.
e/c/eAT/cria, as, 17, (eKKkrjros, fKKaXfo) to
call out, to summon,) a convocation, assem
bly, congregation.
1 . Pr. of a popular or other assembly com
posed of persons legally summoned ; Acts
19, 39 tv TTJ ewofiua eKKXrjcria sc. of the peo
ple ; hence too of a tumultuous assembly not
legal, Acts 19, 32. 40. So Judith 6, 16. M.
V. H. 5. 12. Dem. 1455. 1. Xen. Mem. 3.
7. 6. In the Jewish sense, a congregation,
assembly, of the people on solemn occasions
or for worship, e. g. in a synagogue, Matt.
18, 17; or genr. Acts 7, 38. Heb. 2, 12,
quoted from Ps. 22, 22 where Sept. for
V>n, as also Deut. 18, 16. al. So 1 Mace.
2, 56. 4, 59.
2. In the Christian sense, an assembly of
Christians; genr. 1 Cor. 11, 18 avvep^o-
pfvoi iv eKK\T)a-[q. Hence, a church, the
Christian church, e. g. a) A particular
church, as in Jerusalem, Acts 8, 1. 11,
22. al. in Antioch, Acts 11, 26. 13, 1. al.
in Corinth, 1 Cor. 1, 2. 2 Cor. 1, 1 ; of
Asia Minor, 1 Cor. 16, 19 ; of Galatia, Gal.
1, 2 ; at Thessalonica, 1 Thess. 1, 1.
2 Thess. 1,1; at Cenchrea, Rom. 16, 1.
etc. So at fKK\. TWV &vmv, i. e. churches
gathered among the gentiles, Rom. 16, 4.
Also T) /car oiKov TIVOS eK/cX^crta,
the church or Christian circle which met at
the house of any one, Rom. 16, 5. 1 Cor.
16, 19. Philem. 2. So e K /cX. TOV Xpiarov
Rom. 16, 16; f KK \. TOV SeoC 1 Cor. 1, 2.
10, 32. al. b) The church universal,
Matt. 16, 18. 1 Cor. 12, 28. Gal. 1, 13.
Eph. 1, 22. 3, 10. Heb. 12, 23. al. So f KK \.
TOV Zfov, 1 Cor. 11, 22. 15, 9. 1 Tim. 3,
15. al. Comp. Sept. e /cKX. Kvpiov for 1=^|3
fili-P Deut. 23, 2. 4. -f-
K/c\iva), f. vm, (jcXtVo),) to bend out, to
turn aside or away, intrans. e. g. ex TTJS
68ov, Sept. for JiBJ Num. 22, 23 ; in flight,
Pol. 1. 19. 2. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 23. In N. T.
trop. to turn away, to decline from piety and
virtue, Rom. 3, 12 ; quoted from Ps. 14, 3.
53, 4, where Sept. for "WO. With diro c.
gen. to turn away from, to avoid, Rom. 16,
17. 1 Pet. 3, 11 ; so Sept. for "p Itt) Ps.
37, 28. Prov. 3, 7.
eKKO\Vfi/3da>, , f. rj<ra>, (>oXv/x/3ao>,)
to swim out, e. g. to the land, Acts 27, 42.
Diod. Sic. 20. 86, 88. Eurip. Hel. 1639.
eKKO/Aifo, f. /o-co, (KO/ CO,) to bear out,
to carry out, e. g. a dead body for burial,
Luke 7, 12. Hdian. 2. 1. 5. Pol. 35. 6. 2.
Wetst. in loc.
e/C/COTTTtUj f. >//, (KOTTTW,) to strike out
or off, to cut out or off, e. g. a branch or
scion, C K TWOS Pass. Rom. 11, 24 ; absol. v.
22, parall. with e /c/cXdw in v. 17. 19. 20. Of
a tree, devo pov, to cut down, c. ace. Luke 13,
7. 9 ; Pass. Matt. 3, 10. 7, 19. Luke 3, 9.
Also of the hand, to cut off , e. g. TT}I> 8(giav
Matt. 5, 30. 18, 8. Sept. for rns J er . 6, 6.
22,7. So M\. V. H. 5. 17. Xen. An. 1. 4.
10 ; TOV o</>3aX^di/ Dem. 744. 13, 20.
Trop. TTJV d(pOpfJLrjV (KKOTTTfiV, tO Cllt off OCCtt-
sion, to remove it, 2 Cor. 11, 12. Sept. e /c/c.
rrfv e\7ri8a for *D3 Hiph. Job 19, 10. (Hi-
erocl. Carm. aur. Pyth. e/cKOTrrei ray d<pop-
u.ds. Pol. 5. 104: 10). So 1 Pet. 3, 7 Rec.
els TO fj,rj e/cKo7rrecr3ai ray Trpocrev^ay vp.(av,
that your prayers be not cut off, hindered,
made fruitless by your sin ; in later edit.
, Mid. intrans. of W/>e/zai/-
vvp.1 (Buttm. ^ 114 Kpepavvvpi), to hang
from, to depend, Plato Legg. 733. a. In N.
T. trop. to hang from or upon a person,
spec, a person speaking, as in Engl. to hang
on the lips of any one, to be attentive to his
words ; c. gen. of pers. Luke 19. 48 6 Xaos
f^iKpf/JiUTO avTOv dKOva>v. Comp. Sept.
Gen. 44, 30. Philo de Abr. p. 373. e, 6 fie
TToSw dXexrw TOV TraiSos fKKpffj.dfj.evos- Plut.
de Curios. 13. Themist. 2. 58. So Virg
^En. 4. 79 pendetque iterum narrantis ab
ore. Wetst. in loc. .
231
ftc\a\ea), <5, f. ijcrco, (Xa)o>,) to speak
out, to tell, to disclose ; c. dat. of pers. Acts
23, 22 fjLijBfvl en\a\rjo-ai, where for the
infin. instead of the imperat. see Buttm.
} 140. 7. Winer 45. 7. Judith 11, 9.
Dem. 354. 23.
t ? #/Va/u,7T&>, f. \^<, (Xa/iTTta,) to shine out
or forth, to be resplendent, Matt. 13, 43 ; in
allusion to Dan. 12, 3 where Sept. for
n^nil-j ; comp. Wisd. 3, 7. Ecclus. 43,
4. 8. Pol. 15. 29. 3. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 2.
eKXajfedvCi), f. XTJO-WJ (Xai/Sai/o),) to
make forget entirely, Horn. II. 2. 600. Tn
N. T. Mid. eicXav Sdvofj.ai, Pass. perf. in
Mid. signif. eKkeXTja-pat, to forget entirely,
to be quite forgetful of, c. gen. Heb. 12, 5.
See Buttm. 114 Xai/Sai/w. 136. 3. So Jos.
Ant. 4. 3. 3. Pol. 5. 48. 6. Plato Ax. 369. e.
e/cXeyco, f. o>. (Xt yw.) pr. to lay out,
to pick out single things, to gather out;
hence to choose out, to select, c. ace. Pol. 3.
114. 1. Xen. Hell. 1. 6. 19. In N. T. Mid.
f K\eyop.ai, f. o/uu, to choose out for one
self; and so genr. to choose, to select,
1. Genr. of things, c. ace. Luke 10, 42
rr)i> dya^fjv fiept &a e(\egaro. 14, 7 ; with
"(va of purpose, 1 Cor. 1, 27 bis. 28. Sept.
for ina Gen. 13, 11. So Dem. 314. 5.
Xeu. Mem. 1. 6. 14. Of persons, c. ace.
simply, John 6, 70. 15, 16 bis. Acts 1, 2.
6, 5. Sept. for ina i Sam. 8, 18. 10, 24.
(So Dem. 1120. ult. Xen. Cyr. 8. 6. 7.)
With prepositions; e. g. OTTO c. gen. Luke
G, 13 fK\fdpfvos arr aircoi/ ScoSexa (Ecclus.
45, 16) ; fK c. gen. Acts 1, 24. John 15, 19
f< TOV KocTfiov. Acts 15, 22. 25, Tore eSoe
Toiy dnouTokois . eK\eap.tvovs iiv^pas e
avrSiv irep^ai ds A.vTi6^tiav KT\. then it
pleased (he apostles . . . hating chosen out
men froin themselves, to send them to Anli-
och ; here eKXea/iVovr belongs not to av-
8pas, but to the subject-ace, of inf. Tre /i^ai,
comp. 22, 17. Winer $ 39. 5. Matth. $ 530.
n. (Ecclus. 45, 4.) With ev, among, Acts
15, 7 6 3eor eV fiplv e eXe aro Sia TOV erro-
fjuiTos psv aKovcrai TO f Svrj KT\. i. e. God
made choice among us, that etc. comp. Wi
ner J 32. 3. a.
2. By Hebr. to choose out, with the idea
of approval, favour, love; so of God and
Christ, as choosing those in whom they de
light ; c. ace. Mark 13, 20. John 13, 18.
Acts 13, 17. Also with ace. and inf. ep-
exeget. Eph. 1,4 e eXeaTO Tjfjuis . . . fivai
f)pds dyiovs *crX. So with dvai or ds TO
tlvai impl. James 2, 5. Sept. for ina Deut.
4, 37. Ps. 65,5. Also in Mss. e /cX
Luke 9, 35, for dyaTnjTo y in Rec.
. f. v//o), (Xf tVoj,) trans, to leaie
out or off, to omit, JEschyl. Prom. 826. Plato
Legg. 779. d ; to forsake, to abandon. Pol. 4.
62. 2. Xen. An. 4. 1. 8. In N. T. intrans.
to leave off.
1. Genr. i. q. to cease, to fail, e. g. fj TTI-
orif Luke 22, 32 ; rd en? Heb. 1,12, quoted
from Ps. 102, 28 where Sept. for con iNiph.
Sept. also for *iax Jer. 7, 28 ; nb3 Gen. 21,
15. Plut. Pomp. T 30. Plato LeVg- 918. a.
So of the sun or moon under eclipse, Time.
2. 28. ib. 7. 50.
2. Spec, to cease to live, to fail, to die,
absol. Luke 16, 9. Sept. for 515 Gen. 49,
32 ; Ma Jer. 42, 17. 22. Jos. B. J. 4. 1. 9
Xdprjs KaraKfifJifVos (cat i>ocrri\fvofj.f vos eVcXei -
n-ei. Apollodor. Bibl. 3. 4. 3 Se^eX^y 8e did
TOV (frofiov fK\nrovo-rjs. Fully and strictly
trans. e/cXeiVetv TOV /St ov Luc. Macrob. 12.
Diod. Sic. 1. 58 ; fK^dneiv TO i)v Pol. 2.
41. 2.
eXe/CT09, jj, 6v, (fK\eya>,) chosen out,
elect, i. e.
1 . Genr. select, chosen ; e. g. of persons,
1 Pet. 2, 9 yevos fK\fKTov. 1 Tim. 5, 21
T<OV tK\. dyyt\(ov, comp. Jos. B. J. 2. 16.
4 fin. Sept. for i-ma. Is. 43, 20. Comp.
Plato Legg. 946. d, ds TOVS e *X. StKao-rds
daayfTca. Of things, select, choice, e. g.
Xfeoi 1 Pet. 2, 4. 6, quoted from Is. 28, 16
where Sept. for ",02 , comp. Ezra 5, 8. So
Lib. Henoch. Fabr. Cod. Ps. V. T. I. p. 184,
Xi 3ot eVcXeKToi ; gems.
2. With the idea of approval, favour, de
light, comp. in exX/yco no. 2 ; chosen, i. q.
cherished, beloved; Luke 23, 35 6 Xpioror 6
TOV 3eoO fK\eKTos. Rom. 16, 13, comp. v. 12.
Sept. and i^nS Is. 42, 1. Ps. 105, 6. 1 Chr.
16, 13. So Fabric. Cod. Pseud. V. T. I. p.
747, (Messias) ejcXeKros 3eov. Spec, oi
fxXfKToi, the elect, those chosen of God
unto salvation, or as members of the king
dom of heaven, and who therefore enjoy his
favour and lead a holy life in communion
with him, i. q. saints, Christians; comp. in
enXoyrj no. 2. So with gen. TOV 3eou, Matt.
24, 31. Luke 18,7. Mark 13, 27. Rom. 8,
33. Col. 3, 12. Tit. 1, 1 ; absol. Matt. 20, 16.
22, 14. 24, 22. 24. Mark 13,20. 22. 2 Tim.
2, 10. Rev. 17, 14. Also with a subst.
1 Pet. 1, 1. 2 John 1. 13.
K\oyrj, ^ s , ^, (eVcXeyo),) choice, election,
selection.
1. Genr. Acts 9, 15 aricevos e Xoyjjy, i. e.
a chosen vessel. So Pol. 5. 63. 11. Diod.
Sic. 13. 72. Plato Legg. 802. b. Hence
also, free choice, free will, libera voluntas ;
Rom. 9, 11 f) KUT fK\oyr]v 7rpo3e<ns, the
K\V(O
232
e/CTTlTTTtt)
purpose according to free choice, i. e. the
free, spontaneous purpose of God, uninflu
enced by motives from without. So Jos.
B. J. 2. 8. 14 eV oVSpcoTTcoi fK\oyfj TO re xa-
\6v Koi TO KdKov TrpoKflrai. Psalt. Salom. 9,
7 Ta epya r]fj.a)v ev fK\oyfj KOI e^ovcr iq TTJS
^HlXT* Wtov. Comp. Raphel. Annot. in loc.
2. Spec, election, the benevolent purpose
of God by which any are chosen unto sal
vation, so that they are led to embrace and
persevere in the religion of Christ and the
enjoyment of its privileges and blessings
here and hereafter. Rom. 11,5 KO.T Ao-
yf/v xapiros. 11, 28. 1 Thess. 1, 4. 2 Pet.
1, 10. Meton. abstr. for concr. i. q. 01 e /c-
XeKTOt, Rom. 11,7.
e/eXu<w, f. vcrco, (Xu&>,) to loose out of, to
set free from, Ceb. Tab. 24 KOKVV e S>v ov
dvvavTai fK\vcrai eavTovs. Pol. 16. 6. 12;
to loosen out, to relax, to weary, Sept. for
n$>ft Jer. 12, 5. Diod. Sic. 13. 77. Xen.
Ven. 5. 5. In N. T. Pass. exXvojuai, to
be wearied, exhausted, to faint; Gal. 6, 9 you)
K\v6p.ei>oi, i. e. in well-doing, parall. with p.rj
eKKdKwp.ev. Spoken of the body, Matt. 15,
32. Mark 8, 3 ; also Matt. 9, 36 Rec. where
later edit. eV/cuX/zeVoi. Sept. for t)Si 1 Sam.
14, 28 ; Cs 2 Sam. 16, 14. (Jos. Ant. 5. 2.
7. Pol. 20. 4. 7 rols o-w/iao-t.) Of the mind,
to faint, to despond, Heb. 12, 3 ^vxais vfJLwv
fK\v6fievoi. Absol. v. 5, quoted from Sept.
Prov. 3, 11. Sept. for ^ Dent. 20, 3.
So Judith 14, 16. Pol. 20. 4/7 rals i^ais.
29. 6. 14. Diod. Sic. 20. 1.
e tf/iacrcrft> v. -arT<w, f. <B, to zcipe o/f,
to wipe dry, c. ace. John 11,2. 12, 3 ; ace.
impl. Luke 7, 38. 44. John 13, 5. Ep. of
Jer. 13, 24. Aristot. H. An. 9. 40. Soph.
Elect. 446. Eurip. Here. F. 1404. Found
in this sense only in the poets and later
prose writers ; the Attics said dno^opyvvfjn
and (gofiopyvvp.1, Thorn. Mag. p. 649. Mreris
p. 249. Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 163.
KfJ,VKT7Jpl^O), f. t o-w, (fJiVKTT)pia>, to
turn up the nose at, to deride,) to deride out
and out, to scoff at, c. ace. Luke 16, 14 ; ace.
impl. 23, 35. Sept. for y$ p s 2 , 4. 22, 8.
1 Esdr. 1, 51.
e/cvevci). f. o-ca, (i/evw,) to nod out, e. g.
as a horse, to throw out the head,. Xen. Eq.
5. 4. ib. 10. 12 ; then genr. to incline out
with the head, rfj Kpa\fj eKvevcras Xen.
Ven. 10. 12 ; also trans, to avoid, to parry
by inclining the head or body, Diod. Sic. 15.
87 /3fXo>i/ TO p.ev feveve KT\. conip. Sept.
Mic. 6, 14. Hence in N. T. intrans. to turn
aside or away; John 5, 13 6 yap irjaovs
eei>V(Ttv, o ^Xov ovros ev TGJ roVo>, i. e. he
had turned away, withdrawn. Sept. for
-Kb Judg. 4, 18 ; n;a 18, 26. So Philo Vit.
Mos. 690. e, iroi TIS rpdTnjTai, Trot TIS e /c-
veva-rj. Jos. Ant. 7. 4. 2 AavtSqr etcvfixras
e"s n x^piov. Plut. de Gen. Socr. 4 fKvev-
a-as piKpbv TTJS 68ov. Find. Ol. 13. 163.
e/ci>r)(pci), f. -v^co, (vi]<pa>, ) to sober out, to
become sober out of drunkenness, Sept. for
p5 XS 1 ; 1 Sam. 25, 37 ; -j-ija ^{5^ Gen. 9,
24. Plut. Demost. 20. In N. T/ trop. to
rowse wp, to awake, from a state of delusion
and torpor, intrans. 1 Cor. 15, 34. Comp.
Sept. Ps. 78, 65.
e/covcnos, O v, 6, rj, adj. (aiv 5 ) willing,
voluntary, acting of one s own free will,
Pol. 6. 14. 7. Thuc. 1. 32. In N. T. Neut.
TO fKoiKTiov, willingness, free-will ; Phi-
lem. 14 Kara eKovcriov, willingly, of free-will,
i. q. fKovo-ias. Sept. Ka3 eKovo-iov for ii^SSl
Neh. 15, 3. So Neut. TO ex. Plut. de recY.
rat. Aud. 1 fin.
eKOVcricof, adv. (eKovo-to?,) willingly,
voluntarily, of free-will, Heb. 10, 26. 1 Pet.
5, 2. Sept. for n^33 Ps, 54, 8. Hdian.
3. 8. 4. Xen. Mem/2/1. 18.
e/CTraXat, adv. (TraXcu,) /rom of old,
long since, 2 Pet. 2, 3. 3, 5. Jos. Ant. 16.
8. 4 init. Arr. Exp. Alex. 1. 9. 15. Plut.
Aristid. 17. Found only in late writers ;
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 45 sq.
e/CTreipdfa, f. da-a, (7r/)du,) pr. to
make full trial of; hence to try, to prove, to
tempt, c. ace. of pers. Luke 10, 25. 1 Cor.
10, 9. So Matt. 4, 7 and Luke 4, 12, comp.
Deut. 6, 16 where Sept. for M&5 ; also
Deut. 8, 16. Ps. 78, 18.
eKireflTTO), f. ^a, (T^TTO),) to send out
or forth, c. ace. of pers. Acts 13, 4 ; acc.-et
els 17, 10. Sept. for nlbttj Gen. 24, 54. 5G.
59. Pol. 5. 103. 7: Xen. Hell. 1. 1. 32.
eWe/3to-crw9, adv. (7repto-o-p,) abund
antly, exceedingly, vehemently, Mark 14, 31
Lachm. for ex: 7repi<ro-ov. ,
eKTreravvvfJ-t, f. do-to, (VeTawv/u Buttm.
5 114,) to spread out, to stretch forth, e. g.
the hands in supplication, Rom. 10, 21, quot
ed from Is. 65, 2 where Sept. for Pi. tona ;
also Ex. 9, 30. 34. Ecclus. 48, 20 ; genr.
1 Mace. 3, 48 TO frp\iov. Pol. 1. 44. 3. Plut.
Themist. 30.
eKTTijSda), , f. r}o-a, (Tr^Sdw,) to leap
out, to rush forth; Acts 14, 14 Grb. e ^eTnj-
8i)(rav els TOV o^Xoj/, for flo-fnrjdrjo-av in Rec.
Judith 14, 17 ef7rr]T)<rfv els TOV Xaov.
Jos. Ant. 6. 9. 5. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 8.
e/CTTtTTTO), f. e /CTreo-otyitM, (7T/7mu.) perf.
exTreVrcoKa, aor. 2 et-eTrecrov, aor. 1 e ^eVeo-a
233
Gal. 5, 4, comp. Buttm. {96 n. 9. 114
WITI-TO). Lob. ad Phryn. p. 724 ; to fall out
of, to fall from or off, intrans.
1. Pr. of things which fall outoforfrom
their former place ; e. g. stars from heaven,
Mark 13, 25; comp. Matt. 24, 29, and Is.
14, 12 where Sept. iruis ffirfo-ev e< TOV ov-
pavov 6 eoioxpo pos, for ?S3. Of flowers, to
fall ojf, James 1, 11 and 1 Pet. 1, 24 av%os
avrov ffTTfo-(, comp. Sept. for >2J Is. 28,
1. 4. Also of chains from the hands, Acts
12, 7 ; a boat from a ship, Acts 27, 32. So
genr. Hdian. 3. 7. 8. Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 8.
Spoken of a ship, to fall out or to be driven
out of its course, usually with fls c. ace. of
place, to be driven upon; Acts 27, 17 (pofi.
p.}/ fls TTJV Svpriv e /ore croocrt. V. 26. 29. So
Diod. Sic. 2. 60 TO TrXoidpiov . . . fKneo-fiv
fls Sp.fj.ovs. Pol. 1. 51. 11. Xen. An. 7. 5.
12 ; comp. eW. eVc rfjs 68ov Xen. An. 5. 2.
31.
2. Trop. to fall off or away, e. g. a) to
fall from any state or condition, to lose one s
part or interest in that state ; c. gen. TTJS
\dpiTos Gal. 5, 4 ; TOV I8iov o-rr]piyp.ov 2 Pet.
3, 17 ; also 7ro3ei> eW. Rev. 2, 5 Rec. where
others TreVroxcar. So Luc. D. Deor. 1. 2.
Thuc. 8.81. b) Also i. q. to fail, to be with
out effect, as TJ dydirrj 1 Cor. 13, 8 ; 6 Xdyoy
Sfov Rom. 9, 6. So ^23, Sept. TT/TTTW Josh.
23, 14. 2 K. 10, 10 ; 8ianiirra> Josh. 21, 45.
So Plut. de rect. rat. Aud. 3 \6yos \nvr)Vfp.ios
fKTriirTuv. Plato Phil. 13. d.
e/crrXeet), f. eva-op-ai, (n-Xecu.) to sail out,
lo sail away, from a port or harbour ; c. OTTO
Acts 20, 6 ; fls c. ace. of place whither, 1 5,
39. 18, 18. So c. aTrd Xen. An. 5. 6. 23 ;
c. (Is .Eschin. 4. 27. Xen. Hell. 4. 8. 32.
) ), f. coo-ci), (7rXr;po o>,) to Jill
out, to make up in full, e. g. in measure or
number, c. ace. 2 Mace. 8, 10. Xen. Cyr.
5. 4. 32. In N. T. trop. to fulfil, to accom
plish in full, e. g. a promise, Acts 13, 33.
So Pol. 1. 67. 1 rar f\Tri8as KOI ras eVayye-
Xi af.
e/C7rX77/9&)<Ti9, *&>?> f), (eWX^pdo),) a Jill-
ing out, completion, 2 Mace. 6, 14. In N. T.
of time, fulfilment ; Acts 21, 26 Sia
TTjV fKTT\TjpO)(TlV TU1V T]p.fpU>V TOV &yV.
nouncing the fulfilment (full observance) of
the days, i. e. that he was about to keep in
full the proper number of days, comp. v. 27 ;
see Num. 6, 9 sq. Jos. B. J. 2. 15. 1. So
fKir\r]p6a>, Diod. Sic. 2. 57 vup.ifj.ov 8 avToT?
e oTt r)v (Tojv a>pio-p.tva>v, /cat TOV \povov
TOVTOV
TdV.
v. -TT&>, f.
Pass. aor. 2 (ffnXdyrjv (a instead of t;) in
such compounds as signify to terrify,
Buttm. ^ 114 77X170-0-0); pr. to strike out, to
force out by a bloio ; but found only trop.
to strike one out of his senses, his self-pos
session, i. e. to strike with astonishment,
terror, admiration, Pol. 3. 47. 6. Xen. Cyr.
3. 1. 1. In N. T. only Pass, to be struck
with astonishment, admiration, etc. i. q. to
be astonished, to be amazed, genr. Matt. 19,
25. Mark 10, 26. Sept. for DS 1 ^ Ecc. 7,
16. (Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 67.) Spec, of admira
tion, comp. Tittm. de Syn. N. T. p. 134;
so absol. Matt. 13, 54. Mark 6,2. 7,37.
Luke 2, 48 ; with n c. dat. Matt. 7, 28
7rl TJJ 8i8a X fj- 22, 33. Mark 1, 22. 11, 18.
Luke 4, 32. 9, 43. Acts 13, 12. So with
eVi c. dat. JEl. V. H. 12. 41. Xen. Cyr. 1.
4. 27.
e/C7rz/e&), w, f. euo-o), (TiWo).) to breathe
out or forth, c. ace. Diod. Sic. 3. 46 ; Trvev-
na Plato Phaed. 16. p. 112. b. In N. T. to
expire, to die, intrans. Mark 15, 37. 39. Luke
23, 46. So Soph. Ajax 1046. Plut. Aristid.
20. Diod. Sic. 15. 87 fin. Fully. eWi/eW TTJV
^VXTIV Eurip. Orest. 1162.
e/CTropevofiai, f. tvo-op-ai, Pass, depon.
(Tropevop.a.1.)
1. to go out of, to go or come forth ; so
of persons, constr. with IK c. gen. of place
whence, Mark 13, 1 fK.iropevop.evov UVTOV e/c
ToC ffpoC. With dTrd, Matt. 20, 29 eWopeu-
op.evu>v avTuiv d-rro lepi^ci. Mark 10, 46 ,
eo> c. gen. Mark 11,19; Ke1%ev Mark 6,11,
Trapa c. gen. of person from whom, John 15,
26 ; absol. Luke 3, 7. Acts 25, 4. Spoken
of demons, absol. Matt. 17, 21. [Acts 19, 12.]
Sept. c. CK for 1? NS? Ps. 19, 6; c. a
Ex. 5, 20 ; c. eWISiei/ Deut. 11, 10. So c.
tK Pol. 6. 58. 4 ; absol. Xen. Ag. 2. 25.
With tls c. ace. of place whither, Mark
10, 17 fK7ropevop.(vov CIVTOV els 686v. John
5. 29; firi c. ace. of pers. Rev. 16, 14;
Trpo r c. ace. of pers. Matt. 3, 5. Mark 1, 5.
Sept. c. els for XS 1 ^ Ex. 33, 7 ; c. eVi Ex.
7, 15 ; c. Trpo y Judg. 9, 33. So c. fls Xen.
An. 5. 6. 33.
2. Of things, to go forth from, to proceed
out of; with eVc, as e x TOU uV3po>Vou Mark
7, 20 ; fK TTJS Kap8ias 7, 21 ; TO eWop. K
TOU a-T6p.aTos Matt. 15, 11. 18. Luke 4, 22.
Eph. 4, 29. Also symbolically of a sword,
c. fK Rev. 1, 16. 19, 15. 21 ; (comp. 2, 16.
Is. 49, 2. Hos. 6, 5 :) of lightning, Rev. 4,
5 ; fire, 9, 17. 18. 11, 5 ; a river, 22, 1.
With OTTO Mark 7, 15 ; Sid c. gen. Matt. 4,
4 ; eo-o>2j> Mark 7, 23. Sept. c. for x^i
Num. 32, 24. Ez. 1, 13 ; for ^B XS1S D eu Y.
8, 3. 23, 24. With tls c. ace. of place
whither; spoken of rumour, Luke 4, 37
ef-firop. T/XOS irfpi. avrov els Trdvra TOTTOV
Spec. i. q. to be ejected, fls TOV d
Mark 7, 19.
3. From the Heb. in the phrase tl
ofMi KOI eKTropevo/j-ai, to go in and out, i. e.
to perform one s daily duties, Acts 9, 28 ;
see in ela-Tropevo^ai. no. 3 ; and espec. in
ai no. 4.
CKTropvevo), f. eva-a, (iropvevco, ) q. d.
to whore it out, to give oneself over to fornica
tion, absol. Jude 7. Sept. for Jnat Gen. 38,
24. Ex. 34, 16. Test. XII Patr p. 653.
K7TTV<o, f. vo-o), TTTVO), to spit out, Horn.
Od. 5. 322. In N. T. trop. to loathe, to reject,
c. ace. Gal. 4, 14 ; comp. Rev. 3, 16. So
Plut. de Alex. Virt. 5 ; comp. aTroTrruco
Eurip. Androm. 607.
etcpi^oa), w, f. o>cr<o, (pifoco,) to root out
or up, c. ace. Matt. 13, 29. 15, 13. Luke 17,
6. Jude 12 SevSpa e /cpifcoSei/Ta, i. e. the same
as rooted up. Sept. for dSina Jer. 1, 10 ; ijsj)
Zeph. 9,, 4. Wisd. 4, 4.
KC r racn?, fa>s, y, (e^/or^/it,) pr. a put-
ti~\g away or removal of any thing out of a
pHce, displacement, Plut. de primo Frig. 1
a? re rS>v Stpp.&v Kara^rv^fis ov8ffj,ias nap-
ovcriq yivovrai Swa/iecoy, dXX fKcrrdafL 3ep-
ponjTos. c. 2. In N. T. and commonly
trop. ecstasy, i. e. the state of being out of
one s usual mind ; Hesych. fypevbs eKcrra-
<ris, o fls eavrov p,rj u>v. Thus
1 . Genr. as arising from any strong emo
tion, astonishment, amazement, e. g. from
admiration, Mark 5, 42. Luke 5, 26. Acts
3, 10 ; from terror, Mark 16, 8. Sept. for
p riBS) Deut. 28, 28 ; n^n Gen. 27, 33 ;
inQ 2 Chr. 14, 14. Plut. de rect. rat.
Aud. 2 tKcrrdcrfis K.al rapa^as Kal Trroias
enKpfpfiv. Pol. 2. 55. 6. Longin. de Subl. 1.
2. Spec, an ecstasy, a trance, i. e. a state
in which the soul is unconscious of present
objects, being rapt into visions of distant or
future things, Acts 10, 10. 11, 5. 22, 17;
comp. 2 Cor. 12, 2 sq. Ez. 1, 1. Artemid.
2. 37. Comp. Sept. for fraTntn Gen. 2, 21.
Kcrrpe<j)0), f. ^a>, (o-rp^a,) to turn or
twist out, e. g. a tree or post TTJS yqs,
Arr. Exp. Alex. M. 3. 29 ; to turn inside
out, e. g. ra @\f(papa Aristoph. Plut. 721 ;
trop. to turn about, to comert, to change,
one s life and ways, Aristoph. Nub. 89
fKcrrpf^rov o)s ra^tcrra rovs creavTov rpo-
TTovy. In N. T. trop. to evert, to subvert,
sc. in faith, religious character ; Pass. perf.
Tit. 3, 1 1 e^foTpanrai 6 TOIOVTOS, comp.
Buttm. J 98. n. 3. Kiihner 140. 6. Sept.
for T^sn Am. 6,12; Pass. Deut. 32, 20.
So genr. Plut. adv. Stoic. 28.
I
Krapda-a-(o v. -TTW, f.
to stir up wholly, to disturb greatly, trop.
e. g. TTJV TroXtz/ Acts 16, 20, Sept. for nS3
Ps. 18, 4. Andocid. de Mjbter. 6 Se TTJV
o\T)i> eKTapdgas. Plut. Gfcriol. ] 9 TOV
KTIVC0, f. revco, (retVai,) to stretch out,
to extend, e. g. the body for sleep, Xen.
Conv. 4. 31. In N. T.
1. Of the hand, TTJV x e ^P a fKreiveiv, to
stretch forth the hand, genr. Matt. 12, 13 bis.
26, 51. Mark 3, 5 bis. Luke 6, 10. Sept.
for I? noa Josh. 8, 19 ; ^ n^d Gen. 19,
10. So Ceb. Tab. 30. Xen. Eq. 7. 2.
Spec, for the purpose of healing, Matt. 8, 3.
Mark 1,41. Luke 5, 13. Acts 4, 30; of
helping, Matt. 14, 31 ; of entreaty, John 21,
18; as an orator, Acts 26, 1. With ri
c. ace. of pers. to stretch out one s hand
upon, i. e. towards any one, Matt. 12, 49.
Also i. q. to lay hands upon in a hostile
manner, Luke 22, 53 ; so Sept. for 11 naj
Ex. 7, 5. Jer. 6, 12; also 1 Mace. 12,
39, 42.
2. Of an anchor, ayKvpas fKTflveiv, to
stretch out anchors, to let go the anchors
with their cables at full length, Acts 27, 30.
eVreXew, s>, f. eVo>, (reXe w,) to finish
out or ojf, to complete fully, absol. Luke 14,
29. 30. Sept. for nibs Deut. 32, 45. Pol.
10. 26. 1. Xen. Lac/ 10. 7.
as, r], (eVmVw,) extension,
extent, Hdian. 7. 2. 8. In N. T. trop. in-
tentness, earnestness ; Acts 26, 7 ev eKrevtiq,
i. e. intently, zealously. So 2 Mace. 14, 38.
Phalar. Ep. 68. A word of the later Greek,
Lob. adPhryn. p. 311.
KTVr)$, fos, ovs, 6, T], adj. (eKTeiVa,)
pr. stretched out, strained ; trop. intent,
earnest, fervent ; Acts 1 2, 5 Trpoo-ev^i) exr.
1 Pet. 4, 8 ay dm]. So 3 Mace. 5, 29.
Pol. 22. 5. 4. Found chiefly in later wri
ters, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 311. Neut. comp.
eKTfve crrepov as adv. more earnestly,
Luke 22, 44. See Buttm. $ 115. 5.
adv. (eWei^r,) intently, ear
nestly,- 1 Pet. 1, 22. Acts 12, 5 Lachm,
Sept. for MptnS Jon. 3, 8. Diod. Sic. 2.
24. Pol. 8. 21/1. A late word, Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 311.
e /m ^/U, f. (K%r)(ra>, (rferjp.i, ) 1. to
place out, to expose, e. g. spec, an infant
that it may perish, Acts 7, 21 6*cre3eWa Se
avrov, in particip. aor. 1 Pass. comp. Buttm.
^ 107. n. I, 16. Wisd. 18, 5. ffl. V. H
2. 7. Diod. Sic. 3. 58.
2. Mid. eKri3e/iai, to set forth, to ex
235
pound, to declare, Acts 11, 4. 18, 26. 28,
23. Sept. for nba Job 36, 13. Jos. Ant.
1. 12. 2. Athen. T p. 278. Pol. 31. 19. 3.
eKTivdaa-aj v. -TT&>, du, (rtwio-a-co,)
to shake out or off, e. g. TOV novioprov TUV
TTo8a>v Matt. 10, 14. Acts 13, 51 ; TOV xvv
VTTOK. T. TroS. Mark 6, 1 1 ; TO. lp.a.Tia Acts
18, 9. These were symbolical acts, signi
fying the total breaking off of all further
intercourse ; comp. Lightfoot Hor. Heb. ad
Matt. 10, 14. Plut. Cato Maj. 14.
e/CTO9, 77, ov, ordin. num. (e,) the sixth,
as eAcn, ipa, the sixth hour, i. e. in the Jew
ish reckoning, noon, Matt. 20. 5. 27, 45.
Mark 15, 33. Luke 23, 44. John 4, 6. 19,
14. Acts 10, 9. Also Luke 1,26. 36. Rev.
6, 12. 9, 13. 14. 16, 12. 21, 20. Sept. for
"tSB Gen. 1, 31. 30, 19. Hdian. 5. 8. 19.
Plato Rep. 616. e.
A p T09j adv. (eV) out of, without, i. e.
1. Pr. of place, with the art. TO CKTOS,
pr. that without, the outside, Matt. 23, 26 TO
fKTos avTvv. Buttm. { 125. 6, 7. So Plut.
adv. Colot. 25 ; TO. ficros Pol. 3. 46. 2.
As Prep, with a gen. out of, 2 Cor. 12, 2. 3
eire tKTos TOV crupjtTos. 1 Cor. 6, 18 TTO.V
a/j.dpTr]fj.a fKTos TOV cra>paTO? COTt, is outside
of the body, affects it (so to speak) only ex
ternally. So Horn. Od. 12. 219. Xen. Mag.
Eq. 7. 4.
2. Trop. without, i. e. except, besides, as
Prep. c. gen. Acts 26, 22 ov8ev IKTOS Xe ycoi/
&v KT\. 1 Cor. 15, 27. Sept. for lab 1 K.
4, 23 ; -n^a 1 K. 10, 13. So Xen. Hell.
1. 2. 3. Plato Gorg. 474. d. Pleon. pre
fixed to et fir), as fKTos ei p.r], except if. . . not,
i. q. except, unless; see Winer 5 67. 1. n. b.
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 459. 1 Cor. 14, 5 CKTOS
d p.T] 0-ifpp.fvfvjj. 15, 2. 1 Tim. 5, 19. So
Luc. D. Mort. 16. 4. D. Meretr. 1. 2. Plut.
Demosth. 9. fin.
/crp7ro), f. \^o>. (rp/Tro).) to turn out,
off, aside, from a place, way, course, trans.
e. g. TO vSwp e<?Tpe7re Thuc. 5. 65. Mid.
with aor. Pass. fgeTpdTnjv as Mid. to turn
oneself aside from a way or course, i. e.
to turn aside from, to deflect, intrans. e. g.
tys 68oC Ml. V. H. 14. 49 ; absol. Xen.
An. 4. 5. 15. Hence in N. T. Mid. trop.
to turn aside or away, intrans.
1. Genr. from the true course ; spoken
of those who abandon the truth and em
brace error, 1 Tim. 1, 6 t^fTpaTrrjo-av els
fMTaioXoyiav. With tiri c. ace. 2 Tim.
4, 4 ; O7rio-<a TIVOS 1 Tim. 5, 15 ; absol.
Heb. 12, 13 Iva pr) TO xwXoi (KTpcnrij, i.e.
make straight and level paths, that the lame
turn not aside into by-paths, but may be
healed. Others here render (KTpaTrfj, be
wrenched, dislocated; this accords better
with the figure, but is wholly without au
thority. So c. els, Polyb. 6. 10. 2, 7 els
KaKias. Jos. Ant. 8. 10. 2 ; c. eVi Plut.
PhilopO3m. 9.
2. With ace. of person or thing, to turn
away from, to avoid ; 1 Tim. 6, 20 e/crpe-
Trofjifvos TCIS pej3ri\ovs Kevo(pcovias. ^El. V.
H. 13. 25. Plut. adv. Stoic. 10. Dem. 411.
12.
, f. fuZptyo), (Tpe 0a),) to nou
rish out in full, to nourish up, to bring up
from childhood, Sept. for bia Kal and Piel,
1 K. 12, 8. 10. Is. 23, 4. Xen. An. 7. 2.
32. Hence in N. T.
1. Genr. to nourish up, to cherish, e. g.
TTJV eavTov crap/ca Eph. 5, 29. Sept. for
bsbs Gen. 41, 11. ^El. V. H. 2. 14. Xen.
CEc. l7. 10.
2. Spec, to bring up, to train up in any
manner ; c. ace. Eph. 6, 4 eVrpe cpeTe OVTO.
eV TraiSft a KT\. Sept. Prov. 23, 24. Pol. 1.
65. 7 ev TraiSeiais /cat vopois KT\.
eKTpWfJtCl, O.TOS, TO, (fKTlTpd>0-KO> tO CaUSG
abortion,) an abortion, one born out of due
time, trop. 1 Cor. 15, 8. Sept. for bEJ Job
3, 16. Eccl. 6, 3 ; comp. Num. 12, *12.
Aristot. H. An. 10. 27. Philo Leg. Alleg.
p. 54. c. Found only in medical and late
writers ; the Attics used a/i/3\w/ia ; see
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 208 sq. Thorn. Mag. p.
318.
K<f>6pa), f. fgoio-a, (<pe po),) aor. 1 e ij-
vtyKa, aor. 2 f^rjvfyxov.
1. to bear or carry out, to bring forth,
e. g. out of a place, c. ace. Luke 15, 22 TTJV
OTO\f]V. Acts 5, 15 TOVS dcr3ei>els, sc. out of
the houses. 1 Tim. 6, 7. Sept. for x^n
1 Sam. 5, 1 ; fcOSin Gen. 14, 18. So Hdian".
2. 1. 3, 4. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 7. Spec, of a dead
body for burial, Acts 5, 6. 9. 10. So Pol. 1.
80. 10. Xen. An. 6. 1. 6. Mem. 1. 2. 53.
2. Of the earth, to bring forth, to yield, c.
ace. Heb. 6, 8 Tas aKaiftas. Sept. for sosin
Gen. 1, 12. Hag. 1, 11. Diod. Sic. 2. 47.
Xen. CEc. 17. 10.
K(f>evjCO, f. evop,ai, ((peuyw,) to Jlee
out of a place, to flee away; c. IK. Acts 19,
16 fK<pvye1v fK TOV OIKOV. Absol. Acts 16, 27.
So Ecclus. 27, 20. Luc. Anachar. 29. Xen.
Cyr. 6. 1. 40. With an ace. to Jlee from,
to escape, e. g. calamities, Luke 21, 36 ; TOS
Xeipdy TIIW, i. e. out of the power of any
one, 2 Cor. 11, 33 (Susann. 22. 2 Mace. 6,
26) ; TO xpip.0. TOV 3eou, Rom. 2, 3 (2 Mace.
7, 35 Kpio-iv). Also c. ace. impl. 1 Thess.
5,3 KOI ov P.TJ fK(pvyct)o-iv. Heb. 2,3. 1 J, 25
236
Lachm. comp. Ecclus. 16, 13. Sept. for ito
Job 15, 30; Vin Prov. 10, 19. So Diod.
Sic. 1. 31. Plato Apol. 39. a.
6K(f>o/3e(0, u>, f. 170-0), (0o/3eo),) to frighten
out or away, to terrify, c. ace. 2 Cor. 10, 9.
Sept. for Tnnn Lev. 26, 6. Pol. 14. 10.
3. Plato Gorg. 483. c.
e0o/3o9, ov, 6, 17, adj. (eVc$o/3 a>,) fright
ened out of one s senses, greatly terrified,
affrighted, Mark 9, 6. Heb. 12, 21. Sept.
<. ei/u for 151 Deut. 9, 19. Plut. Fab.
M&x. 6.
eif(pvo), f. tio-a), ((/>vo>,) to ZeZ grow oztf,
ro >wZ /ortfc, as a tree its leaves or fruit ; c.
ace. Matt. 24, 32 and Mark 13, 28 orav fjdr)
o K\d8os . , . TO. (f)v\\a fK<pvT), when noio the
branch . . . putteth forth leaves ; here eK(pvrj
is pres. Subjunct. So Symm. for sosi ln Ps.
104, 14 where Sept. eayayeli>. Plut. Symp.
7. 2. 1 KapTrov fK<f)vfiv. Others in these
passages read fK<pvfj, which is Subjunct.
of aor. 2 egf>vr]v, a later form for Att.
*.f<j)vi>, intrans. as is also the perfect ;
(o grow out, to put forth, i. e. TO. <pv\\a e*-
$vfj, the leaves put forth; see Buttm. J 114
<uu>. Winer J 15. So Jos. Ant. 2. 5. 5
c-raxvas eufpvevras. Luc. Tim. 29. Plut.
Arat. 50.
e/c^eco, (xe&>,) also CK^VVCO a later form
disapproved by the grammarians, Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 726. f ut. <? K% f w instead of Att.
fKxew, for e<x\i<Ta>, Buccm. 5 95. n. 9. 5 114
Xf<a. Ausf. Spr. II. p. 489. Kiinner 151.
n. 1. Aor. 1 e^e^ea, Buttm. 96. n. 1 ; on
the 3 pers. aor. 1 e e xfe John 2, 15, see
Buttm. J 105. n. 2 marg. Pass. perf. e*-
Kexvpai, Buttm. 98. n. 4 ; aor. 1 egexv-
%TJV, iut. 1 eV^ii377<ro/iai.
1. to jjour owZ from a vessel or the like ;
c. ace. John 2, 15 e^e^ee TO Ke p/ia, he poured
out the money, sc. from the tables upon the
ground. Pass. Matt. 9, 17 6 oivos e ^etrat,
the wine is poured out, spilled. Mark 2, 22.
Luke 5, 37. Acts 1, 18 egexv^r] -iravra TO.
(nr\dyxva avrov, his bowels gushed out.
Sept. for "nsai Ex. 4, 9 ; of ashes and dust
Lev. 4, 12. 14, 41 ; comp. 2 Sam. 20, 10.
So Horn. II. 3. 296 olvov. Luc. Anachar.
17, 29. Xen. Hell. 6. 5. 50 TO eVmjSeia.
Spec, alfia eK^eo), to pour out blood, to
shed blood, to kill, Acts 22, 20. Rom. 3, 15.
Rev. 16, 6. Particip. ai/za eK^vvo^evov,
Matt. 23, 35. Luke 11, 50. Spoken of the
blood of Christ shed or poured out as a sacri
fice for sin, irfpl (vTrep) 7roXXo>i>, Matt. 26,
28. Mark 14, 24. Luke 22, 20. Sept. for
Cfl Tj? Gen. 9, 6. 2 K. 21, 16 ; comp.
Deut. 19, 10. Ps. 79, 10. Meton. the con-
tainer put for the contents, eV^- rrjv <pia\r)v,
Rev. 16, 1. 2. 3. 4. 8. 10. 12. 17.
2. Trop. to pour out, to shed abroad, to
bestow largely; so with ace. and eVt c. ace.
of pers. e. g. TO nvevfia, Acts 2, 17. 18.
(Joel 3, 1. 2.) v. 33. Tit. 3, 6; Pass. Acts
10, 45. Pass. c. ev, Rom. 5, 5 fj aycnrrj rov
SeoCi fKKexvrai ev rais KapSiais vpSiv. Sept.
for ^fito Jer. 14, 16. Zech. 12, 10. Ecclus.
18, 11/24, 33.
3. Trop. of persons, Pass, or Mid. to be
poured out, or as in Engl. intrans. to pour
or rush forth ; Sept. Vat. for wija Judg. 20,
37. Horn. Od. 8. 515. Plut. Pomp. 27 Trap-
res eexv%Ti<rav. Hence in N. T. and late
writers, to rush into any mode of thinking
or acting, to give oneself up to any error or
the like ; c. dat. of direction, Jude 1 1 77;
irXdvr) TOV BaXaa/i . . . ie)(ter)irap. So Ec-
clus. 37, 39. Pol. 32. 11. 4. Plut. M. An
ton. 21 fls TOV JjSvTTaSJJ KOL aKO\a<TTOi> /3l oi>
e/c^vvca, see in eKxeca.
K%0)pe(0) 5), f. 170-0), (^copeco,) to go out
or away, to depart out, absol. Luke 21, 21,
Sept. for rna Am. 7, 12. Ml. V. H. 3. 21,
Diod. Sic. 4/64.
f. 0,, O/^xoO to breathe out,
to expire, to die, absol. Acts 5, 5. 10. 12, 23.
Sept. Ez. 21, 7 [12].
e/e&w, ovo-a, o i>, willing, voluntary, usu
ally in an adverbial sense, Rom. 8, 20. 1 Cor.
9, l7. See Buttm. 5 123. 6. Kiihner 264.
3. Sept. Ex. 21, 13. Hdian. 2. 4. 5. Xen.
Mem. 2. 1. 12.
eXata, as, 17, an olive, i. e. 1. The
tree, an olive-tree, symbolically, Rom. 11,
17. 24. Rev. 11,4. Sept. for MM Judg. 9,
8. 9; symb. Zach. 4, 3. 11. 12. (Xen. An.
6. 4.6.) Elsewhere, TO opos rfov e Xai-
wi>, the Mount of Olives, the high ridge ly
ing east of Jerusalem parallel to the city,
and separated from it by the valley of the
Kidron ; it is still sprinkled over with olive-
trees, but less thickly probably than of old.
The elevation is 2556 Paris feet above the
sea, and 416 Par. feet above the valley of
the Kidron. Matt. 21,1. 24,3. 26,30. Mark
11, 1. 13, 3. 14, 26. Luke 19, 29. 37. 21,
37. 22, 39. John 8, 1. Sept. for D^wn "in
Zeph. 14, 4 ; comp. 2 Sam. 15, 30. So Jos.
Ant. 20. 8. 6. B. J. 5. 2. 3. See Bibl. Res,
in Pal. I. p. 347 sq. 405 sq.
2. The fruit, an olive, James 3, 12.
Plut. de aud. Poet. 6. p. 55. Xen. An. 7.
1.37.
237
eXaiOV, ov, TO, (e Xai a,) olive-oil, oil, of
various qualities and uses ; e. g. for lamps,
Matt. 25, 3. 4. 8 ; for wounds and anointing
the sick, Mark 6, 13. Luke 10, 34. James
5, 14; as mixed with spices for anointing
the head and body in token of honour, Luke
7, 46. Heb. 1,9; see in dXe/cpco. Oil was
also an article of traffic, Luke 16, 6. Rev.
18, 13. Sept. for -jnlfl 1 Sam. 16, 1. 13. al.
So Xen. An. 4. 4. 13. Conv. 2. 4. Meton. and
genr. oil is put for the tree and its produce,
Rev. 6,6; comp. Jer. 40, 10. Hag. 1, 11.
eXauav, was, 6, (e Xat a,) an oliceyard,
olive-orchard, pr. Sept. for n?t Ex. 23, 11.
2 K. 5, 26. In N. T. Olivet, as a name of
the Mount of Olives, Acts 1, 12; see in
tXaia no. 1. So Jos. Ant. 7. 9. 2.
-EXa/uT?;?, ov, 6, an Elamile, an in
habitant of Elam (0^5) or Elymais, a
region of Persia adjacent to the northern
extremity of the Persian |ulf, forming part
of the district of Susiana or the modern
Khiisistan, of which Susa was the ancient
capital, Acts 2, 9 ; comp. Is. 21, 2. Jer. 49,
34 sq. Dan. 8, 2. See Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr.
I. i. p. 300 sq. Winer Realw. art. Elam.
Ritter Erdk. XI. p. 154.
eXdcra-atv v. -TTCOV, ovos, 6, fj, adj. pr.
compar. of eXa^t;? an old epic word ; but
used as compar. of pticpos, Buttm. $ 68. 4 ;
less, the kss, minor, e. g. in quality, in
ferior, worse, as wine, John 2, 10 ; in age,
younger, Rom. 9, 12 (Sept. for TVS* Gen.
25, 23) ; in dignity, Heb. 7, 7. So Hdian.
5. 1. 14. Thuc. 1. 8. Neut. eXarrov,
adverbially, c. gen. less than, 1 Tim. 5, 9 ;
comp. Buttm. $ 115. 5. So Diod. Sic. 1. 32.
Plato Legg. 764. e.
eXoTTOZ e&), ei>, f. TJO-CO, (eXaTTcof,) to make
less, to diminish, c. ace. Sept. Prov. 14, 34;
also for o Wnn Lev. 25, 16. Pass, for ^OH
Gen. 8, 3. 5. In N. T. intrans. like Heb.
Hiphil, to have less, to lack, to fall short,
absol. 2 Cor. 8. 15 6 TO oXi yov, OVK e Xarro-
vr](Tf, quoted from Ex. 16, 18 where Sept.
for 1">0nn ; also Sept. for aiSEH Ex. 30,
15. Comp. Pass. Ecclus. 19, 5. i.
eXtXTTOft), c5, f. coo-co, (eXaTTcoj/,) to make
kss, e. g. in dignity, to make lower than
another, Heb. 2, 7 ^XaTTcocray avrbv [ Iij-
erovj>] ftpaxy TI Trap dyytXovs, also Pass,
v. 9 ; quoted from Ps. 8, 6 where Sept. for
1SH ; also for tt^afl Num. 26, 54. So
Phiio de Opif. p. 20. a. Plut. Agesi. 9. Xen.
Hell. 1. 4. 16. Pass, to become less, to de
crease, John 3, 30. Sept. for "ion Jer. 44,
18. So Plut. Pyrrh. 26 init. Plato Rep.
649 c.
, f. e Xdo-co, perf. e\r]Xaica, to drive,
to drive on, to impel; e. g. oxen Ecclus. 38,
28 ; horses Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 29. In N. T.
1. Of ships and clouds, Pass, to be driven
about by winds, James 3, 4. 2 Pet. 2, 17
So Jos. Ant. 5. 5. 3 TW vfrov fjXavve ai/e-
p>y. Plut. de Fortuna 2. Trop. of a per
son, Luke 8, 29 r/Xai/vfro inro rov dalunvos
KrX. So Wisd. 16, 18. Pol. 3. 70. 7. Plato
Phaedr. 240. d.
2. Spec, to impel with oars, to row. ab
sol. Mark 6, 48. John 6, 19. Sept. for o^
Is. 33, 21. Dem. 1223. 9. Thuc. 3. 49.
Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 29 ; fully, TTJV vmiv Xen.
Ath. 1. 2.
eXa<f>pia, ay, 17, (e XcKppos,) lightness, pr.
in weight ; trop. of mind, lightness, incon
stancy, 2 Cor. 1, 17. Hesych. e Xacppia
/icopi a. A word of the later age, Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 343.
oy, d, 6v, light, not heavy, opp
Plato Tim. 63. c, d. In N. T. light,
easy to bear; Matt. 11, 30 (fropriov fiov e Xa-
cppoV la-riv, i. e. trop. my precepts, require
ments, are light. Neut. TO eXafypov as
Subst lightness, 2 Cor. 4, 17 TO tXatppyv rtjs
SXn/fecoy, i. q. TJ eXacppa 3Xi\^ir, comp. Buttm.
5 123. 3. Winer 34. 2. So genr. Antiphon.
677. pen. Plut. Nicias 9 eXacpporepaf ciroici
TTJV aTV^iav.
eXa^t<TT09, rj, ov, pr. superl. of the old
epic eXax*>s, but used as superl. of fintpos
(comp. in e Xdcro-coi ), Buttm. j 68. 4 ; the
least, minimus, e. g. in magnitude, James
3, 4 ; in number and quantity, Luke 16, 10
bis. 19, 17 ; in rank or dignity, Matt. 2, 6.
5, 19 tXdx- /cX^Sj/o-eTcu. 25, 40. 45. 1 Cor.
15, 9 ; in weight or importance, Matt.
5, 19 eiroXeu eXax- Luke 12, 26. 1 Cor.
6, 2, 4, 3 see in / II. 8. b. Sept. of dig
nity for 1*** 1 Sam. 9, 21 ; "jaj? 2 K. 18,
24 ; of importance, for 1^J5 Prov. 30, 24.
Of weight and importance, Plato Legg.
854. e ; of dignity, Wisd. 6, 6. Xen. Mem.
2. 1. 6.
e\a^t(TTorepo<), -q, ov, (compar. from
the superl. eXa^to-roy.) less than the least, far
less, Eph. 3, 8. Comp. e Xa^to-ToVaroy Sext.
Empir. 9. 406. Such double comparisons
though used by the poets, are elsewhera
found only in the prose of a late age
Buttm. J 69. n. 3. Winer $11. 2, b. Lob
ad Phryn. p. 136. See Wetst. N. T. in loc
eXao), a rare poetic form, whence f. e Xd-
o"co used as flit, of e Xavvco q. v.
-EXea^iz/^cSjindec. Eleazar,Ueb. ^jsbij
(whom God helps, Germ. Gotlhi/f), pr
name of a man, Matt. 1,15 bis.
238
eXeo?
j ov. 6, (eXeyx<,) conviction,
reproof, 2 Tim. 3, 16 Lachm. where Rec.
s. Sept. Lev. 19, 17. Ecclus. 21, 6.
fa >y, V (^ e yX <B >) conviction,
reproof; 2 Pet. 2, 16 eXey^ e^eu i- q-
fXtyxeo-SJat, to Tiare conviction, i. e. to be
convicted, reproved. Sept. Job 21, 4. 23, 2.
^ e 7% 9 ou > O^Vx^j) convincing
argument, proof. Sept. for nnDlFl Job 23, 4.
JS1. V. H. 7. 19. Plato Prot 344. b. In
N. T. conviction, i. e.
1. The act of convincing, i. q. confutation,
reproof, 2 Tim. 3, 16 Rec. Sept. for mo Sin
Prov. 5, 12. 29, 15. Long. Fragm. 3. 11
2. The state of being convinced, convic
tion, persuasion, firm belief, Heb. 11,1.
eXey^w, f. Q>, to shame, to disgrace,
only in Homer, as Od. 21. 424. II. 9. 518 or
522. Usually and in N. T. to convince, to
confute, to refute, to prove one in the wrong,
and thus to shame him, e. g.
1. to convince, to convict; c. ace. Tit. 1,
9 KOI TOVS dvriXeyovras e\eyxf<-v. Pass.
John,8, 9. 1 Cor. 14, 24. James 2, 9 ; also
with TTtpi TIVOS John 8, 46. 16, 8. Sept. for
lyairt Job 32, 12. Ps. 50, 21. ^El. V. H.
12. 51. Xen. Mem. 3. 8. 1. Hence
2. Spec, to admonish, to reprove, to rebuke,
c. ace. of pers. Matt. 18, 15 vrraye KOI eXcy-
o/ avrov KT\. 1 Tim. 5, 20. Tit. 1, 13.
Rev. 3, 19. [Jude 15, 22] ; ace. impl. 2 Tim.
4, 2. Tit. 2, 15. Pass. Luke 3, 19. Heb. 12, 5,
quoted from Prov. 3, 11. 12, where Sept. for
nnsitn. Also with the idea of openness,
plainness, c. ace. of thing, Eph. 5, 11 ;
Pass. v. 13. John 3, 20. Sept. genr. for
n-Oitt Prov. 9, 8. Of pers. ^El.V. H. 13.
24. Xen. Mem. 1. 2.47. Of things, Hdian.
3. 12. 11. Xen. Conv.8. 43.
?, 77, 6v, (eXcoy,) pitiful, merciful,
Hdian. 1. 4. 3 ; pitied, Horn. II. 24. 309.
Usually and in N. T. pitiable, wretched, mi
serable, 1 Cor. 15, 19. Rev. 3, 17. So Diod.
Sic. 13. 28. Plato Gorg. 469. a. The purer
Attic form was e\e ivos , Lob. ad Phryn. p. 87.
eXeew, , f. fjcrco, (eXeor,) to pity, to take
compassion, to have mercy on any one ;
Pass, to be pitied, to obtain mercy ; implying
not merely a feeling of the evils of others,
(sympathy, oi/crtp/aos,) but also an active
desire of removing them ; see Tittm. de
Synon. N. T. p. 69 sq.
1. Genr. and Act. c. ace. Matt. 9, 27
t\ei)<Tov fjp.as, vie Aa/3/8. 15, 22. 17, 15.
18, 33 bis. 20, 30. 31. Mark 5, 19. 10, 47.
48. Luke 16, 24. 17, 13. 18, 38. 39. Phil.
2, 27. Jude 22 see in 8iaKpiva> no. 1.
Sept. for }in 2 Sam. 12, 22 ; crn Deut.
13, 17. (Dem. 753. 11. Plato Conv" 173. c.)
In Rom. 12, 8 spoken of those who had
charge of the poor, or perh. of private bene
volence ; comp. Sept. and ")3fi p r0 v. 14, 21.
28, 8. Pass. Matt. 5, 7. 1 Cor. 7, 25 us
rj\er][jLfvos inro Kvpiov TTIOTOS fivai, as one
that hath obtained mercy of the Lord to be
faithful (i. e. believing) ; here TTIOTOS elvat
is epexegetical. 2 Cor. 4, 1. 1 Tim. 1, 13.
16. Sept. for JiarVl Hos. 1, 6. So Lys. 257.
ult. Plato Rep. 337. a.
2. Spec, in N. T. of God s mercy through
Christ, or salvation in Christ, to have mercy
on, i. q. to give salvation, to save, c. ace.
Rom. 9, 15 e Xerjo-co ov av e Xeoj, quoted from
Sept. Ex. 33, 19 where" Sept. for "^; in
Ex. spoken generally, but applied by Paul
in the gospel sense. So v. 16 aXXa TOV eXe-
ovvros Seov, where Lachm. eXewiror as if
from a Pres. eXeaw. v. 18. 11, 32 ; Pass. 11,
30. 31 ; also 1 Pet. 2, 10, comp. Hos. 2, 23.
eXe?7/iocrw?7, ^ ^ ( f r \ f r ] ^ a > v ,~) mercy,
compassion, Sept. for lOH Prov. 21, 21 ;
HBX Is. 38, 18. Callim. Hymn, in Del. 152.
In N. T. meton. act of mercy, alms,
charity, money given to the poor ; Matt. 6,
1 Rec. where the better reading is 8iKmo-
a-vvrj. Matt. 6, 2. 3. 4. Luke 11,41. 12,33.
Acts 3, 2. 3. 10. 9, 36. 10, 2. 4. 31. 24, 17.
Sept. for Chald. ^^ Dan. 4, 24 [27]. So
Ecclus. 3, 14. 12/3. Diog. Laert. 5. 17
ovos, 6, 77, adj. (eXfos,) pitiful,
merciful, compassionate, i. e. actively so,
Matt. 5, 7. Heb. 2, 17. Sept. for ^Sr] Ex.
22, 27; CWn p s . 145, 8. Horn. Od. 5.
191. Lysias 168. 40.
e Xeo?, ov, 6, also eovs, TO, (kindr. iXaos,
rXewy,) pity, mercy, compassion, i. e. active
pity, comp. in eXeeo) init. Tittm. de Syn.
N. T. p. 69 sq. The forms of 6 eXeos
are usual in classic writers ; those of TO
eXeos are found only in Sept. the N. T. and
ecclesiastical writers. Thus
1. Masc. 6 eXeoy, Matt. 23, 23 a0r)rare
. . . TTJV Kpicriv Kal TOV f\eoi> Kal TTJV Tricmv.
Tit. 3, 5. Heb. 4, 16 ; also Matt. 9, 1 3 and 12,
7 e\eov Se Xo) Kal ov Svtrt ai;, quoted from Hos.
6, 6 where Sept. TO e\eos for i&rl piety,
goodness ; parall. with Q : 1% ! " l ? 3> Sept.
tTriyvKXTLs 3eov. Sept. also 6 eXeos for T^
Is. 60, 10. Luc. D. Deor. 13. 1. Dem.
735. 1. Plato Rep. 539. a.
2. Neut. TOfXeos, genr. Luke 1 , 50. 78.
Rom. 9, 23. 15, 9. Eph. 2, 4. 1 Pet. 1, 3.
239
eX/co?
James 2, 13 (see in KaraKauxao/iai). 3, 17.
Sept. for ion Neh. 13, 22. Ps. 51, 1 ;
crn Deut. 13,7. So IT 01 el v eXeoy fifrd
TWOS, to do mercy with any one, to show
mercy to, i. q. e Xeeu>, e. g. Luke 1, 72. 10,
37. James 2, 13. Sept. for ES 1DH ntoS
Gen. 24, 12. 1 Sam. 15, 6. al. Also ^ya-
\vvtiv fXeoy /iera TIIW, Luke 1, 58. In the
phrase fj.i>Tjo-%f)vai f\eovs,to remember
mercy, Luke 1, 54, i. e. to give anew proof
of mercy and favour to Israel, in allusion to
God s ancient mercies to that people ; comp.
Ps. 25, 6. 89, 29. 50. Sept. for Ton ISt
2 Chr. 6, 42. Jer. 2, 2. Spec, of the mercy
of God through Christ, i. e. salvation in the
gospel sense ; Jude 21 TO eXeor irjo-ov, i. e.
the salvation of or through Christ. Rom. 11,
31. So in benedictions, including the idea
of mercies and blessings of every kind ;
e. g. 8a>rj eXeos 6 Kvpios, 2 Tim. 1, 16. 18 ;
also joined with flprjvrj and the like, Gal. 6,
16. 1 Tim. 1, 2. 2 Tim. 1, 2. Tit. 1, 4.
2 John 3. Jude 2.
e\ev^repia, as, f], (e XevSfpos-,) freedom,
liberty, i. e. personal liberty, freedom from
restraint, 1 Cor. 10, 29 (Diog. Laert. 7.
121. Plato Ep. 354. e) ; from the yoke of
the Mosaic law, Gal. 2, 4. 5, 1. 13 bis.
2 Cor. 3, 17, comp. v. 6. 7 ; hence vopos
f\(vZepias, the law of liberty, the gospel,
opp. to the yoke of the Jewish law, James
1, 25. 2, 12 ; comp. Gal. 5, 1. Rom. 8, 2.
2 Cor. 3, 17. Also freedom from the yoke
of external observances in general, 1 Pet.
2, 16. 19 ; from a state of calamity and
death, Rom. 8, 21. Comp. Xen. Mem. 4. 5. 2.
\eifeepo$ : fpa, ov, perh. one who can
go where he will, from obsol. e Xev3<B i. q.
fpxofj.cu ; hence, free, at liberty, not under
restraint or bondage, Lat. liber.
1. In a civil sense : a) free-born, 1 Cor.
7, 22. 12, 13. Gal. 3, 28. 4, 22. 23. 30. 31.
Eph. 6, 8. Col. 3, 11. Rev. 6, 15. 13, 16.
19, 18. Trop. of the heavenly Jerusalem,
Gal. 4, 26 ; comp. v. 24. Sept. for fi nn
Neh. 13, 17. Ecc. 10, 17. So Dem. 752.
13. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 3, 4, 6. b) freed,
made free, John 8, 33. 1 Cor. 7, 21. Sept.
for ISBn Ex. 21, 2. 26. 27.
2. Genr./ree, exempt, from an obligation,
law, duty, Matt. 17, 26. Rom. 7, 3 and
1 Cor. 7, 39, comp. Sept. for Vtt}> Deut.
21, 14. (Luc. Asin. 23.) Also free from
external obligations in general, so as to act
as one pleases, 1 Cor. 9, 1. 19, comp. v. 4. 5.
(Xen. Hi. 1. 16.) Or from the yoke of the
Mosaic law and all other external observ
ances, 1 Pet. 2, 16 ; comp. Gal. 5, 13.
Trop. free from the bondage of sin and
death, John 8, 36. Also Rom. 6, 20 ore
yap SovXot rJTf TTJS dpaprias, e XewSepot rjre
rfj 8iKaio(TvvT], ye were free AS TO righteous
ness, did not yield yourselves to its require
ments, opp. v. 18 ; here e XtvSepoi is put for
the sake of antithesis with SoOXoi and im
plies an unreal freedom ; for the dat. see
Winer $31. 3.
e\V^ep6o), , f. cbcrw, (eXeuSepor,) to
free, to set at liberty, in a civil sense, Xen.
Mem. 2. 1. 28. In N. T. trop. to make free,
e. g. from the power and penalty of sin,
John 8, 32. 36 ; with OTTO c. gen. Rom. 6,
18. 22 ; from the yoke of the Mosaic law,
Gal. 5, 1 ; or its condemnation, c. oVd Rom.
8,2; from a state of calamity and death, Rom.
8, 21. Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 21 17 ^v^J? /ioXtora
So pr. C. drro Hell. 5. 2. 12.
CQ>S, 17, (e Xevo-o^ai,) a coming,
Acts 7, 52. Dion. Hal. I. p. 565. ed. Reisk.
Act. Thorn. 5 28.
e\.e<j)dvTlVO$, TJ, ov, (eXe$ar,) of ivory,
ivory, Rev. 18, 12. Sept. for 1^ 1 K. 10,
18. Hdian. 4. 2. 3, 13. Plato Crit. 116. d.
E\iaKeifjLj 6, indec. Eliakim, Heb.
^J?? i^v (God appointed), pr. n. of a man :
a) Matt. 1,13 bis. b) Luke 3, 30.
EXtee/3, <5, indec. Eliezer, Heb. ItS^S
(God his help), pr. n. of a man. Luke 3, 29.
JEXtouS, 6, indec. Eliud, pr. n. of a
man, Matt. 1, 14. 15; prob. compounded
from Heb. ?8J God, and Tin praise, but not
found in O. T.
E\l<7a(3T : 17, indec. Elisabeth, Heb.
satins (God her oath), Elisheba, Sept.
Vat. EXi<ra|3e3, pr. n. of the wife of Zacha-
rias, the mother of John the Baptist, Luke
1, 5. 7. 13. 24. 36. 40. 41 bis. 57. Comp.
Ex. 6, 23.
E\icr(Taio$) ov, 6, Eliseus, Elisha, Heb.
Sd*^X (God his deliverance), a celebrated
prophet of the O. T. Luke 4, 27. See 1 K.
19, 16 sq. 2 K. c. 2. c. 4 sq. c. 13, 14 sq.
eXlWftJ V. -TTCO, f. <a, (eXi, eiXe cu,
etXw,) to roll up, to fold up, as a garment to
be laid away ; trop. of the heavens Heb. 1,
12, quoted from Ps. 102, 27 where Sept.
for Heb. Cp^"". Pass. Rev. 6, 14 Lachm.
comp. Is. 34, 4, where Sept. for bba Plut.
Mor. II. p. 140. Plato Tim. 73. a.
6\AX>9. eos, ovs, TO, (eX/ew,) a icound,
Horn. II. 1 1 . 812. In N. T. an ulcer, a sore,
Luke 16, 21. Rev. 16, 2. 11. Sept. for
pntt| Ex. 9, 9. Job 2, 7. So Pol. 1. 81. 5.
Thuc. 2. 49.
eX/co&>
240
eX/eo&>, >, f. o>o-{0, (eX/cos,) to ZeZ ulcer
ate ; Pass, to be ulcerated, to be full of ul
cers, sores, Luke 16, 20. Plut. Phocion 2.
Xen. Eq. 1. 4. ib. 5. 1.
e\,KVO), a late form, whence f. eX/cvo-co
used as fut. of eXfcco q. v.
e X/y, f. eXo>, later fut. eXKucrco Buttm.
5 114; aor. 1 eiXKuo-a ; to draw, to drag ,
c. ace. e. g. a net, John 21, 6. 11 ; a sword,
John 18, 10. Sept. for T|tia Ps. 10, 9;
niZJio 2 Sam. 22, 17. So (\Kvo-avrfs Xen.
Hell. 7. 1. 19 ; eX Hdian. 4. 9. 14. Xen.
An. 5. 2. 15. Of persons, to drag, to force
away, e. g. before magistrates, Acts 16, 19
e lXKvo-av. James 2, 6 \KOV<TLV , or out of a
place, Acts 21, 30 elXnov. So Plut. de vit.
Pudore 15. Xen. Mem. 3. 6. 1. Trop. to
draw, by a moral influence, John 6, 44. 12,
32. Sept. and TjWa Cant. 1,4. So Plut.
M. Ant. 66. Xen. Conv. 1. 9.
"JEXXa?, aSos, f], Hellas, Greece, once
Acts 20, 2. At first this was the name of
a city in Thessaly founded by Hellen the
son of Deucalion, Horn. II. 2. 683 ; then of
the adjacent portion of Thessaly inhabited
by the Myrmidons ; afterwards of the whole
central part of continental Greece, as far
north as to Thesprotia, excluding the Pelo
ponnesus and islands, Hes. Op. 655. Hdot.
8. 44, 47. Thuc. 1. 3. Plin. H. N. 4. 11. In
this sense it seems to be used in Acts 1. c.
where it is distinguished from Macedonia ;
comp. Arr. Exp. Alex. M. 2. 10. 11. ib. 4.
11.14. See in Axaia. Elsewhere Hellas
is also put for the whole extent of Greece, in
cluding the Peloponnesus and the islands, as
also Macedonia, Xen. Vect. 1.6; and so as
opposed to Asia Minor, Xen. Hell. 3. 4. 5 ;
but sometimes also including Ionia, Hdot.
1. 92, where Ephesus is said to be tv rfj
EXXdSi. The Heb. name for Greece is "j^
(Javan) Icovia, Sept. Ia>vav Gen. 10, 2 ; but
the Sept. translate it also by "EXXas, Is. 66,
19. Ez. 27, 13.
"EX\t]V, nvos, 6, Hellen, pr. n. of the
son of Deucalion, Hes. Fr. 28 ; then of his
descendants, "EXXrji/es, the early inhabitants
of the Thessalian Hellas, Horn. II. 2. 684 ;
afterwards a general name for all the Greeks,
Hdian. 3. 2. 14. Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 11. Hence
in N. T. "E\\r)v, a Greek ; ol "EXXrji/fr, the
Greeks.
1 . Pr. as opp. to ot /3dp/3apoi, under which
term are comprised all who are not Greeks,
Rom. 1,14; where the polished Greeks are
-the ot 0-0^)01. Philo de Conf. Ling. p. 347.
e. Xen. Vect. 1. 4. Comp. Lresner Obs.
e Phil. p. 243.
2. Spec, as opp. to 01 louSmot it means
a Greek, the Greeks, in the broadest sense,
1. e. all those who use the Greek language
and customs, whether in Greece, Asia Mi
nor, or other countries ; and as this was
then the prevailing language, the Greeks
were often put as the representatives of the
whole heathen world, comprising all those
who were not Jews, i. q. gentiles; Acts
16, 1. 3. 18, 17 Rec. 19, 10. 17. 20, 21.
21, 28. Rom. 1, 16. 2, 9. 10. 3, 9. 10, 12.
1 Cor. 1, 22. 23. 24. 10, 32. 12, 13. Gal.
2, 3. 3, 28. Col. 3, 11. So Acts 11, 20 in
later dit. for EXX^wo-rds in Rec. John 7,
35 bis, where 7) 8iacnropa ra>v E\\r)va>v is
the dispersed among the gentiles. Comp.
Sept. for fi^li&B Is. 9, 11. 1 Mace. 8, 18.
2 Mace. 4, 36. Jos. Ant. 12. 5. 1.
3. Spoken of a gentile convert to Juda
ism, a Greek proselyte, John 12, 20. Acts
14, 1. 17, 4. 18, 4 ; comp. 13, 43.
E\\r)viKO$, rj, 6v, Greek, Grecian,
Luke 23, 38. Rev. 9, 11. Sept. Jer. 46,
16. Hdian. 5. 5. 6. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 28.
EXXyvk, iSoy, 77, (fern, of adj. "EXXr/i/,)
pr. Greek, in fern. 2 Mace. 6, 8. Xen. An. 5.
1. 1. In N. T. a female Greek, a gentile ;
Mark 7, 26 yvvrj EXX. Acts 17, 12 ; comp.
in "E\\r)v no. 2. So Palaeph. 35.
EX\i]vicrTr)$, ov, 6, (f\\r)via> to Hel-
lenize, i. e. to speak Greek, Thuc. 2. 68.
Xen. An. 7. 3. 25. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 379,)
a Hellenist, i. e. a Jew by birth or reli
gion who speaks Greek ; used chiefly of
foreign Jews and proselytes, whether con
verted to Christianity or not ; Acts 6, 1 eye-
vfTO yoyyv<rp.6s rc3i> EXXrjvicrTuiv Trpos TOVS
Efipaiovs, i. e. against those speaking He
brew or Aramaean. 9, 29. 11, 20 Rec.
where later edit. "E\\ijvas. Winer 3. p.
33. ed. 5. Wetst. N. T. in Act. 6, 1.
, adv. (eXXrjvifa, ) i n Greek,
i. e. in the Greek tongue, John 19, 20.
Acts 21, 37. Plut. Cato Maj. 14. Xen.
An. 7. 6. 8. Comp. Buttm. $ 119. m. 82.
eXXoyett, to, f. r^o-w, (/,. Xoyos,) to
reckon in or to, to put to one s account,
Philem. 18. Trop. of sin, to impute, Rom.
5, 13. Boeckh Inscr. 1. 850.
.EX/Aoooa//., 6, indec. Elmodam, pr.
name of a man, Luke 3, 28.
eXTTt^Ct), f. tVo), (f\7ris, eXTTO),) Att. fut.
ATTIW Buttm. 95. 7.
1. to hope, to hope for, to expect, pr.
and c. Ka3o>? 2 Cor. 8, 5 ; with infin. aor.
Luke 6, 34 irap a>v eX7r/ere aTroXa/Seii . 23,
8. Acts 26, 7. Rom. 15, 24. 1 Cor. 16, 7
241
Phil. 2, 19. 23. 1 Tim. 3, 14. 2 John 12.
3 John 14 ; infin. perf. 2 Cor. 5, 11. (Hdian.
1. 12. 9. Thuc. 7. 21. Xen. Ag. 7. 6.)
With OTI and pres. Indie. Luke 24, 21 ; fut.
Indie. Acts 24, 26. 2 Cor. 1, 13. 13, 6.
Philem. 22 ; comp. Winer { 45. 2 et ult.
So c. inf. fut. Luc. D. Deor. 25. 1. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 6. 4. With accus. of thing, to hope
for, Rom. 8, 24. 25. 1 Cor. 13, 7; hence
Pass, ra (\Tri6fifva, Heb. 11, 1. So Hdian.
1. 4. 6. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 17.
2. to hope in or on any one, i. q. to trust in,
to confide in, e. g. a) Genr. c. dat. Matt.
12,21 TO) OVO/JLUTI O.VTOV f^vr] t\inov<Ti, in la
ter edit, but Rec. eV TW 6v. as below. With
1 1 s c. ace. John 5, 45 els ov rXwfaar*. Sept.
fori>ni Is. 51,5. (Hdian. 7. 10. 1.) With etri
rift, Rom. 15, 12 tif avrta i!%i>r) tXTriovert.
1 Tim. 6, 17. Sept. for nba Judg. 9, 26.
Ps. 44, 7 ; comp. Matth. 399. n. 1. (Pol.
1. 82. 6 t(j) als fl^ov . . . cXar&or.) Also ejri
n 1 Pet. 1, 13; Sept. for TTJ2 p s . 62, 11.
b) Spec, of those who put their trust in
God or Christ ; so with els c. ace. 2 Cor. 1 ,
10; eVi c. dat. 1 Tim. 4, 10. (Sept. for
H32 p s . 26, 1 ; comp. Is. 11, 10.) With
fni c. ace. 1 Tim. 5, 5. 1 Pet. 3. 5 ; Sept.
for naa Ps. 37, 3, 5. So in Christ, with
tv c. dat. 1 Cor. 15, 19.. Sept. c. eV for
3 HI23 2 K. 18, 5. Ps. 33, 21. So Am So
f xtiv tv TIVI, Epict. Ench. 40. Xen. Mem.
4. 2. 28.
, [8os, TJ, hope, the expectation of
future good.
1 . Genr. Rom. 8, 24 rfj f\iri8i fa-^rjfifv,
in hope are we saved, as yet only in expecta
tion, not in full fruition ; dat. of manner.
2 Cor. 10, 15. Phil. 1, 20. With a gen. of
the thing hoped for, Acts 27, 20 Trao-a i\irls
TOV o-wffcrSai. 16. 19. 26, 6. 7. 23, 6 ?repi
\7fi8os KOL ava<rT<icr(a>s, instead of nepl e X-
jridos TTJS avacrrdtrftos. Also c. gen. of the
person hoping, Acts 28, 20. 2 Cor. 1, 7.
Sept. for nym Job 14, 7. Ez. 37, 1 1. So
genr. Hdian. 2. 7. 9. Pol. 3. 69. 4. Xen.
Hell. 4. 8. 38. Also irap \iri8a, against
hope, i. e. without ground of hope, Rom. 4,
18; tn e \iri8 1, lit. on hope, Engl. in or
u-ilh hope, full of hope and confidence, Acts
2, 26. Rom. 4, 18. 8. 20. 1 Cor. 9, 10 bis.
Sept. for noab Ps. 4, 9. 16,9. Melon, the
object of hope. Rom. 8, 24 bis, e\nls 8t |3Xe-
TTOfJLfVr] OVK flTTlV (\TTIS, SCO in fSXfTTOI HO. 2.
a. y. 1 Cor. 9, 10 Rec. TJ;? eArn Sor ^ere^etj/.
Sept. and S11J5PI Job 6, 8. So Callim. Ep. 20.
2. Spec, of the Christian s hope, 1. e. the
hope of salvation through Christ, of eternal
life and happiness ; Rom. 5, 2 tXrrls Trjs
16
8oqy TOV 3foO. 5, 4. 5. 12, 12 TZJ (\irifSi:
\aipovrfs. 15, 4. 13 bis, 6 3eoy rrjs ATI-. i. e.
God the author and source of hope. 1 Cor.
13, 13. 2 Cor. 3, 12. Eph. 2, 12. 4,4.
1 Thess. 4, 13. 5, 8. 2 Thess. 2, 16. Tit.
1,2. 3,7. Heb. 3, 6. 6,11. 10,23. 1 Pet. 1,
3. 3, 15. With gen. of the thing or person
on which this hope rests, Eph. 1, 18. Col. 1,
23. 1 Thess. 1, 3. Meton. the object of
this hope, i. q. salvation, Col. 1, 5. Gal. 5,5
C K Tri orecos t\iri8a 8iKaioa-iiv7]s, the hope of
righteousness by faith, i. e. the salvation thus
bestowed. Tit. 2, 13. Heb. 6, 18. 7, 19.
Meton. also of the source, ground, author
of hope, Christ, Col. 1, 27. 1 Tim. 1, 1 ;
genr. 1 Thess. 2, 19. Sept. Ps. 22, 10.
3. hope in or on any one, trust, confi
dence ; so c. els, Acts 24, 15 eXmSa fx a>v
(Is rov Seoj/. 1 Pet. 1, 21 ; c. tVi TIVI,
1 John 3, 3. Comp. in eXn-tfa) no. 2. So
c. eVt rtra Sept. for fia213 Prov. 22, 19;
meton. Ps. 65, 6.
a , 6, Elymas, i. q. 6 pdyos,
the magician, as explained by Luke, Acts
13, 8. It appears to come from the Arabic
aZzm, wise, learned.
E\c0t, indec. Eloi, Aram. " 1 ta ^?*, my
God, Mark 15, 34; quoted from Ps. 22, 2
where Sept. 6 5e6s ^ou for Heb. "^!*. Mat
thew writes it ^Xi, Matt. 27, 46.
e/j,avTov, rjs, ov, reflex, pron. of 1 pers.
found only in Sing. gen. dat. ace. of my
self, to myself, myself; Luke 7, 7. John
5, 31. 8, 14. 18. 54. 1 Cor. 4, 3. 2 Cor. 2,
l.al. For UTT f/iavTov and e e /nauToC, see
in OTTO no. 3. c ; no. 3. c. Sometimes
in accus. used merely as the simple e /ae ,
Matt. 8, 9. Luke 7,8. John 12, 32. Philem.
13. al. See Matth. $ 148. n. 2. Kiihner
$ 302. +
e/i/3atW, (<?, (3aiVa>,) in N. T. only
in aor. 2 evffirjv, inf. tfj.^rjvai, part, tafias:
to go in, to enter, absol. John 5, 4, sc. fls
TO v8a>p. So Pol. 1. 20. 8. Xen. An. 4. 3.
20. Elsewhere only as followed by tls TO
TrXotoi or the like, to go on board, to em-
bark, Matt. 8,^3. 9,1. 13,2. 14,22. 32.
15, 39. Mark 4, 1. 5, 18. 6, 45. 8, 10. 13.
Luke 5, 3. 8, 22. 37. John 6, 17. 22. 24.
21,3. So 1 Mace. 15, 37. Pol. 1. 25. 2.
Xen. An. 1.3. 17.
e/x/3aXX, f. aXw, (e i>, /3dXXa>,) to cast
in; Luke 12, 5 /i/3aXeij/ fls TT\V ylfvvav.
Sept. for TpJ?jn Gen. 37, 21. al. Hdian.
4. 9. 14. Xen. Hell. 1.17. 21.
>j f. v/fw, (tv, /3u7rr,) to dip ra,
pr. into any thing, c. ace. Matt. 26, 23 i.
242
e/io?
tfi/3. TI})/ x ( ^P a e>1/ T( ? Tpv(3\ia>. Mid. c. ace.
impl. Mark 14, 20 6 e/n/SaTrro/^ei oy fty TO
rpvj&lov. Also John 13, 26 e/Lt/5. TO \^w-
/xioi> sc. els TO rp. Aristoph. Nub. 150
fveftcrjre ds TOV Krjpov TOO Trd&e. Athen. 9.
p. 367. b.
efA/Sareva), f. evo-co, (tv, /3areva> i. q.
/3atW) pr. to g-o in, to enler, e. g. y TO
opos Jos. Ant. 2. 12. 1. jEschyl. Pers. 449 ;
in a hostile sense, ds rrjv ^copai/, i. e. to in
vade, 1 Mace. 12, 25. 15, 40 ; els TTJV vavv
Dem. 894, 7. In N. T. trop. to go into a
matter, to search or pry into, and in a bad
sense to intrude into, c. ace. Col. 2, 18 a ^77
(<apaK(v e/i/SaTevcoi/. So 2 Mace. 2, 30. Philo
de Opif. p. 16. Xen. Conv. 4. 27.
epftlfldfo, f. ao-o), (eV, t/3ao,) to cause
to go in, mostly into a ship, to embark, to
put on ship-board; c. ace. Acts 27, 6 fve/Bi-
@a(T(v f]iJ.as (Is avTo SC. TO TrXoioi . Pol. 1,
49. 5. Xen. An. 5. 3. 1.
e/z/3A,e7r&>, f. ^o>, (V, jSXeVw,) to look in,
pr. into a place, Bel and Drag. 40. Hence
in N. T. to look in the face, to look at or
upon, to behold; c. dat. Mark 10, 21 irjcrovs
ep.(3\tyas avru. v. 27. 14,67. Luke 20, 17.
22, 61. John 1, 36. 43. Matt. 19.26. (Pol.
15. 28. 3. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 2.) With ety
c. ace. Acts 1,11 ds TOV ovpavov, parall. is
aTtvi^ovTfs v. 10. Also to look at, to consi
der, Matt. 6, 26 ds TO. ir(T(ivd, comp. Luke
12, 24. Sept. and oian Is. 51, 1. 2. 6.
So Ecclus. 2, 10. With an ace. to look a/,
to see ; KOI eV/3Xe\/^e Trj\avy>s airavras
Mark 8, 25 ; absol. id. Acts 22, 11.
efj,flpi/uido/j(,ai, ipji, f. Tja-ofjuu, Mid.
depon. (ev, /3pi/ido/u.ai v. -o o/iai,) pr. to be
rvroth at, to be moved with indignation
toivards any one ; hence in N. T.
1 . In words, i. q. to murmur against, to
blame, c. dat. Mark 14, 5 evfftpin&vTo airy.
Suid. (V(^pi/J.rj(raTO JUCT opyrjy s XdX^crei .
Spec, to admonish sternly, to charge strictly,
i. e. to threaten with one s indignation for
disobedience ; c. dat. Matt. 9, 30 ei/ejSpt/zTj-
o-aTo ai>Toty. Mark 1, 43. So Symm. for
3 n y5 Is. 17, 13. Hesych. e /i/Spip/o-cu eVi-
Tijj.f]arai, K(\(vcrai. Id. (
2. Like Heb. ]? J , spoken also of ny
great perturbation of mind, e. g. grief, to be
greally moved, to be troubled, with dat. of
manner, John 11, 33 Ve/3p. T<B TrvwpaTi,
parall. (rdpa^ev eavTov. v. 38 eV eavTW. So
c^SSt , Sept. T(Tapayp.ei>oi, Gen. 40, 6 ;
Sept. o-KvSpwTToi J)an. 1, 10.
ef.iea), m, f. (<T<I>, to spue out, to vomit,
trop. to express loathing, c. ace. Rev. 3, 16.
Sept. for srp Is. 19, 14. JEl V. H. 9. 26
Xen. An. 4. 8. 20.
eppaiVOfMCU, f. oO/zat, (/, /naiVo/xa*,)
to be mad at or against any one, to Z>e /u-
r^s against, c. dat. Acts 26, 11. So adj.
(p.fj.avr)s, furious, raging, Wisd. 14, 23.
Plato Tim. 86. c.
. 6,indec. Emmanuel,lleb.
DES (God with us) Immanuel, a symbo
lical name, once Matt. 1, 23 ; see Is. 7, 14.
8, 10.
E fj,/j,aov$, rj, indec. Emmaus, a village
60 furlongs or about 7| Rom. miles from Je
rusalem, but in what direction is uncertain ;
Luke 24, 13. A place of this name is men
tioned by Josephus at a like distance from
Jerusalem ; Jos. B. J. 7. 6. 6, ^apt ov o
mu fiev A/i/xaoCy, aTre^ei 8( TU>V lepo-
crraS/ovy e^jj^ovra. A city Em
maus lay also in the plain of Judah, 160
stadia from Jerusalem, towards Joppa, and
was called by the Romans Nicopolis, now
Amwds; it is not mentioned in N. T. but
often elsewhere, as 1 Mace. 3, 40. Jos.
Ant. 14. 11. 2. B. J. 2. 20. 4. See Bibl.
Res. in Pal. III. p. 65 sq. Rosenm. BibL
Geogr. II. ii. p. 198.
6//.//.6I/&), f. f (/, (eV, p.evca,) to remain in
a place, c. eV Xen. An. 4. 7. 18. In N. T.
trop. to remain in, to continue in any course
of conduct, with eV c. dat. Gal. 3, 10 Tray
oy OVK (fjLfjLevfi. (v Trcun Tols ycyp- Heb. 8, 9.
Sept. Is, 30. 18. (Pol. 3. 70. 4 eV 177 7rrm.
Plut. Artaxerx. 23 init.) With dat. simply,
Acts 14, 22 rfi irta-Tfi. Sept. for C^pfl
Deut. 27, 26. So Pol. 1. 43. 3 TTJ mtrrei.
Xen. Ag. 1. 11.
Ep/J,6p, 6, indec. Emmor, Heb. Ti>"!
(an ass) Hamor, Acts 7, 16 ; comp. Gen.
33, 19. Josh. 24, 32. Lachm. E/i/xwp.
e/io?, rj, 6v, possessive adj. of 1 pers.
Sing, my, mine.
1 . Pr. marking possession, property, etc.
Matt. 18, 20 TO cpvv ovona. John 3, 29. 4,
34. Rom. 10, 1. a!. sa;p. (Xen. Conv. 5. 5.)
So TO e /zoV, TO. (fj.d, my own, i. e. what is
mine, my property, Matt. 25, 27. 20, 15.
Luke 15, 31. Emphat. T^ (fj.fj x fl P^ w ^
my own hand, 1 Cor. 16, 21. Gal. 6, 11.
Col. 4, 18. Implying power or office, as
OVK ( (TTLV Ifjiov sc. dovvai, it is not mine to
give, Lat. meum nan est, Matt. 20, 23. Mark
10, 40. Comp. Jos. Ant. 2. 16. 1 aov (<rr
2. Of things which proceed from any one
as the source, author, agent ; Mark 8, 38
Xo yovy. Luke 9, 26. John 6, 38.
243
7, 16. 8, 16. 14, 27. Rom. 3, 7. al. saep. So
TO e/ioj/, i. e. my doctrine, John 16, 14. 15.
3. In a passive or objective sense, Winer
$ 22. 7. n. 3. Matth. 5 466. 2 ; e. g. of that
which is appointed, destined, for a person,
as 6 Kaipbs 6 (pas John 7, 6. 8 ; f) r)p.ipa TJ
(fir) John 8, 56 ; Kaipos TIJS e /i / 5 dwiXvcrecos
2 Tim. 4, 6 ; or of that which is done to or
in respect to a person, as els TTJV e^v avd-
(ivricriv, in my remembrance, i. e. in remem
brance of me, Luke 22, 19. 1 Cor. 11, 24.
25 ; dydirr) f] e pjj, love of me, John 15, 9
comp. v. 10. Jos. Ant. 1. 3. 8 evfipiov
(Is rrjv tp-Tjv (\HTfft(iav, i. e. ds (p.(, towards
me. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 28 <iXt a rfj (py. 8. 3.
32 Tys (^s Supeay, i. e. the gift to me. +
e/j,7rai<y/jiovyj, fjs, 17, (e/rai ftt,) mockery,
scoffing; in later edit. 2 Pet. 3, 3 tv f /x-
Kaiyjiovfi e/iTraiKrat, scoffers in mockery,
intens. for shameless scoffers ; comp. Gesen.
Lehrg. p. 671. 3. Not found in Sept. or
Greek writers.
epTTaiyfAos, ov, 6, (e /iTrai fu,) a mock
ing, scoffing, Heb. 11, 36. Sept. forno^f?
Ez. 22, 4. Wisd. 12, 25. Ecclus. 27,* 28.
A form of the Alexandrine age, Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 241. n.
e /A7rai<D, f. a/a>, (V, iraifa, ) aor. 1
(venaif-a, a later form instead of eVeVaicra,
Buttm. $ 114 Trai fw. Phryn. et Lob. p. 240.
To sport in, with, against any one, Lat.
illudere, Engl. to illude, i. e.
1. to mock, to scoff at, to deride, c. dat.
Matt. 27, 29 iveircu^ov airoi, Xeyoirey. v. 31.
Mark 10, 34. 15, 20. Luke 14, 29. 22, 63.
23, 36; absol. Matt. 20, 19. 27, 41. Mark
15, 31. Luke 18, 32. 23, 11. Sept. for pns
Gen. 39, 14. 17; b^SPn Ex. 10, 2. Arr.
Epict. 4. 1. 47. Luc. Lexiph. 5. Hdot. 4.
134.
2. Spec, to delude, to deceive, Pass. Matt.
2, 16. Sept. Jer. 10, 14. Soph. Ant. 799.
e/i7raiT?79, on, 6, (e /Mrai fo>,) a mocker,
scoffer, spoken of impostors, false prophets,
deceivers, 2 Pet. 3, 3. Jude 18. See Matt.
24, 24 sq. A word of the Alexandrine age,
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 241. n.
efiTrepLTrareo}, <i, f. TJO-W, (eV, TTfpnra-
rc co.) to walk about in or on a place, e. g.
rf]v y9]v, Sept. for T^n^rj Job 1,7. 2, 2 ;
also Luc. Conv. 13. In N. T. trop. to walk
in or among a people, to live among, to be
habitually conversant with ; absol. 2 Cor. 6,
16. Sept. and Tjinntt Lev. 26, 12. Deut.
23, 14.
yU.7Ti7rX77/ii, f. f /iTrXiytro), (V, nlp.n\ri[u,
the /i in TH/A- being dropped after tp,, Buttm.
114. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 95,) aor. 1 eve-
TrXrjo-a, Pass. aor. 1 ei/en-X^o-Sqi/ ; also par-
ticip. pres. (fnnn\o)v Acts 14, 17, from a
form e/i7rt7rXaa> less usual and not Attic,
Buttm. 114 Trip.-rr\rjiJii. $ 106. n. 5; to
Jill in, Lat. implere, i. q. to fill up, to make
full, c. ace. Sept. for x^>3 Gen. 42, 25.
Hdian. 1. 12. 5. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 6. In
N. T. spoken only of food, to fill with food,
to satisfy, to sate, absol. John 6, 12 w? 8e
(vrn-\T)a- 5r]<Tai>. Sept. for saia Lev. 28, 6.
(Plut. Symp. lib. 8 init. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 4.)
Trop. to Jill, to satisfy, e. g. one s desire
with good, absol. Luke 6, 25. With ace.
and gen. Luke 1, 53. Acts 14, 17; comp.
Buttm. ^ 132. 10. a. Sept. for xb^a Is. 27, 6.
Ps. 107, 9; saiu Jer. 31, 14. (Ecclus. 16,
30.) Pass. trop. to be filled with any per
son or thing, i. e. to fully enjoy the society,
intercourse of any one; Rom. 15, 24 lav
v}j.a)v f/iTrXjjo-Sco. Comp. Hist, of Susann. 32.
e/i7Tl7TT&), f. 7rea-ovp.ai, (eV, Trirrro),) aor.
2 fvftrea-ov, to fall in, and with ds c. ace. of
place, to fall into ; Matt. 12, 11 els fto^vvov.
Luke 6, 39 Lachm. Luke 14, 5 ds (ppeap.
Sept. and ^33 Ex. 21, 33. Prov. 26, 27.
(j^Esop. F. 117 fjLvla (p.7rcrovcra ds xy T P av -
Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 64 ds rafypovs.) Of per
sons, to fall in with, to fall among, to meet
with, Luke 10, 36 ds rovs X^orar. So Arr.
Epict. 3. 13. 3 orav ds X^crrar e /i7rV<B/iei>.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 4. Trop. to fall into any
state or condition, to come into, c. ds, 1 Tim.
3, 6 ds Kpifj-a. v. 7 ds oixidKrp.ov. 6, 9.
Sept. and i>B3 Prov. 17, 21. 28, 10. (jEl.
V. H. 5. 2. Xen. Hell. 7. 5. 6.) Also e>7re-
(Tfiv ds x f ip as ~fov, to fall into the hands of
God, into his power, for punishment, Heb.
10, 31. Sept. and bB3 2 Sam. 24, 14. So
Ecclus. 2, 18.
/J,7T\eKO), f. /co. ( V, TrXeKto,) to plait
or braid in, to interweave, JEA. V. H. 13. 1
(VfTT\fKOVTO Ol KITTol floXdKols 8fv8pOlS.
In N. T. trop. to entangle ; Mid. to entangle
oneself in, c. dat. 2 Tim. 2, 4 ; Pass. c. dat.
2 Pet. 2, 20. So Pol. 1. 17. 3. Plato Legg.
814. b.
e/z.7rX7^&), see the forms of ffjLnin\ijp.i.
efjnf\OKT), ^y, ij, (e^iTrXfKta,) a plaiting,
braiding, intertwining, sc. of the hair in
ornament, 1 Pet. 3, 3. Comp. 1 Tim. 2, 9
Judith 10, 3.
efATTvea), w, f. evo-o), (eV, TiWw,) to blow
in or upon, to breathe in or on, intrans. Horn.
11. 17. 502 ; also aCXoIy e/xTrvelv, to play upon,
Anth. Gr. II. p. 103; hence genr. to draw
breath, to breathe, i. e. to live, Pint. Eumen-
244
5 ult. Eurip. Phoen. 1436. In N. T. trop.
and intrans. to breathe, to respire, and with
gen. to breathe of any thing, i. q. to be full
of; Acts 9, 1 ffj-TTvecav aTTfiXrjs Kal (povov.
See Matth. J 376. Winer 5 30. 9. c. So
irvfu, Aristaenet. I. Ep. 5 irveav 3v/iou.
Achill. Tat. 2. p. 65 epcoros irvii. Aristoph.
Eq. 435 KaKias irvfi. Comp. Heb. nfii Ps.
21, 12.
e/LiTropevopal, f. evo -op.ai, Pass, depon.
(eV, TTopfvopai, ) to go in, to enter in, c. ace.
nji/ TrvXrjv Sept. Gen. 34, 24 ; rrpos riva, to
any one, to have intercourse with, Plut. de
aud. Poet. 12. p. 76 ; to travel about in, to
journey, Soph. Elect. 405. Pol. 28. 10. 5.
In N. T. and usually, to travel about as a
merchant or trader on a large scale, i. q. to
trade, to traffic; absol. James 4, 13. Sept.
for nnG Gen. 34, 10. 42, 34. (Diod. Sic. 5.
39. Xen. Lac. 7. 1.) With an ace. to traffic
in, to make merchandise of; 2 Pet. 2, 3 vpas
ffiiropeva-ovrai, i. e. they will deceive you for
their own gain. So Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 8 (vir
gins) OVK. ffj.7ropfvcr6p.fvaL TTJV topav TQV crco-
y. Athen. 1 3. p. 569. f. See Winer 5 32.
1. n.
as, f), (ffjLTropos,*) a journey
for traffic, Arr. Epict. 3. 24. 80. In N. T.
trade, traffic, commerce, Matt. 22, 5. Sept.
for rnhb Ez. 27, 15 ; n^ Ez. 28, 5. So
Pol. 3. 23. 4. Xen. Hi. 9? 9.
/A7roploV) ov, TO, (e/xTropoy,) an empo
rium, market, mart ; John 2, 16 OIKOV e /wro-
piov, a 7tta7to-7ioMse. -Sept. Is. 23, 17. Pol.
16. 41. 5. Xen. Vect. 3. 3.
/J/7TOpO$, ov, 6, (ev, iropos, Treipct, Tre-
pao>,) pr. a passenger from one place to an
other, a traveller, 6 V Tro pw <2v, Soph. CEd.
C. 25, 303 ; espec. a passenger by ship who
pays fare ; and this indeed seems to have
been the earliest use of the word, (later
fVi/SarTjs,) Horn. Od. 2. 319. ib. 24. 300.
In N. T. and usually, a merchant, trader,
i. e. one who trades by sea or land, a whole
sale dealer ; distinguished from the KairrjXos
or dyopaios, who purchased his wares of the
( unopos and dealt them out at retail ; see
Boeckh Staatshaush. I. p. 336. Xen. Vect.
3. 12, 13. Rev. 18, 3. 11. 15. 23. Matt. 13,
45 avSpanros e/Z7ropoy, see in aV3pco7ros,l. B.
c. j3. Sept. for inb Gen. 37, 27 ; ^o -i Ez.
27, 15. 20 sq. So Hdian. 4. 10. 9." Xen.
Hell. 1. 6. 38.
e/jL7rprfta>, f. TJO-CO, (eV, Trp^Sw.) Lat. in-
cendo, to inflame, to set on fire, i. e. to destroy
by fire, TTJV iroXiv Matt. 22, 7. Sept. for
tj-nto Judg. 18, 27. Hdian. 3. 7. 16. Xen.
Helf. 1. 2. 4.
jji7rpoa*&ev, adv. and prep. (eV, irpo-
,) before, e. g.
1. Adv. of place before, in advance of
any one, Luke 19, 4. 28. (Pol. 2. 27. 4.
Xen. An. 5. 6. 9 ; comp. Cyr. 2. 2. 7.) So
ra ffjLTrpoa-^ev, things before, Phil. 3, 14;
comp. Buttm. } 125. 6, 7. (Xen. An. 6. 3.
14.) In respect of the body, before, in front.
Rev. 4, 6. So Sept. and 013 B Ez. 2, 10.
Xen. An. 5. 4. 32. In Sept. and Gr. writers
spoken also of time, Ruth 4, 7. Judg. 1, 11.
al. Ml V. H. 2. 41. Xen. Vect. 4. 28.
2. Prep, with the genitive, before; see
Buttm. 5 146. 3. Thus
a) Of place, with gen. of person, after
verbs of motion and the like, before ; John
3, 28. 10, 4 ffjijrp. avTcav Tropeverat. Matt.
6, 2. 11, 10. Mark 1, 2. Luke 7,27. Sept.
for -vjab Gen. 32, 3. 16. (Xen. Cyr. 3. .2. 5.)
Genr. before, in the presence of, Matt. 5, 16.
6, 1. 10, 32 bis. 33 bis. 17,2. 25,32. 26,70.
27,11.29. Mark 9, 2. Luke 5, 19. 12,8
bis. 14, 2. 19, 27. 21, 36. John 12, 37.
Gal. 2, 14. 1 Thess. 2. 19. So Matt. 7, 6
/3aXXeip ep.7rp. x- 23, 1 3 or 14 KAet ere TTJV /3ao".
TG)V ovp. fp-np. TO>V uv Sp. 7/6 sliut up before
them, so as to prevent them from entering ;
comp. Sept. awn o> e/wrp. avrov %vpas, for
\3S^ Is. 45, 1. Hence and from the Heb.
ffj.Trpocr Sfv TOV 3eo{), before God, in the sight
of God, God being witness, God knowing
and approving, 1 Thess. 1, 3. 3, 9. 13.
1 John 3, 19; comp. Heb. "i
Sept. Si
1 1. 26 et Luke 10, 21 ovr<as eyeWro eiSo/a o
ffj.Trpocr Sfv crov. Matt. 18, 14 SeA^/wi f p.irp.
rov. [Acts 10,4.] So Heb. "^ Vtb ^,
Sept. fv8oKia fvatTTiov SeoC Ps. 19, 15;
8tKTov tvavri Kvpiov Ex. 28, 38 ; comp. Heb.
Lex. art. MSB D. 1. b. Lehrg. p. 820. 9 ult.
With gen. of thing, before, at; Matt. 5,
24 e fj.Trp. TOV Zvo-icHTTTjpiov. Acts 18, 17.
2 Cor. 5, 10. Rev. 19, 10. 22, 8. Comp.
Sept. and *\3S^ Neh. 8, 3. 2 Chr. 5, 6. So
Ceb. Tab. 1.
b) Of time, before, with gen. of pers.
John 1, 15. 27. 30. Sept. and ijfii 2 K.
17, 2. 23, 25. al. Hdot. 7. 144. : Dem.
51. 15.
..
tvavriov, Gen. 7, 1. So Matt.
), f. vo-(o, (eV, Trrvca, ) to spit in,
to spit upon, e. g. ds TO Trpoo-anrov, to spit
in one s face, Matt. 26, 67 ; genr. 27, 30.
Sept. tls TO -rrp. for p^i Num. 12, 14.
(Plut. Mor. II. p. 46, ffj.77Ti>fiv Tivl els TO
TrpoVoMToi .) With dat. Mark 10, 34. 14,
65. 15, 19. Pass. Luke 18, 32. So ^El.
V. H. 1. 15. Galen, de Theriac. 1. 8. See
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 17. Thorn. Mag. p. 507.
245
T)Sj eos, ovs, 6, 17, adj. (
pr. appearing in any thing ; hence genr.
apparent, and efj.(pavi}s yivop-ai, to be
come apparent, to appear, to be seen openly,
i. q. f ufavifrnai, Acts 10, 40. So JEl V.
H. 1. 21. Plato Alcib. 141. a; comp. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 7. 23. Trop. to become manifest,
known; Rom. 10, 20, quoted from Is. 65, 1
where Sept. for Bl 15 . Sept. for snia
Ex. 2, 14. So Pol. 22/i5. 7. Plato TheasL
206. d.
fJ,<f>avi(i), f. i 0-a>, (ep.(pavf)s, ) to make
apparent, to cause to be seen, to show ; Pass.
to appear, to be seen openly; Matt. 27, 53
tfj-fpaviff^irjo-av TroXXoiV. Heb. 9, 24 ep<pavt-
o~^r]vai TO) TrpcxreoTTG) rov Seou vvrep tjp.a)v,
1. e. in our behalf; for the construction
efitp. T<B Trp. comp. Sept. and Heb. Ps. 42,
3. Trop. to manifest, to make known, to
declare, to show, c. dat. Acts 23, 15 ifttfrevf-
crare rw ^iXtap^w onus KT\. With ace.
and irpos, 23, 22 ravra irpos p-e. With on
Heb. 11, 14. Sept. nvi TI for -IE it Esth.
2, 22. (So c. TIM TI Jos. Ant. 8. 4. 2. Diod.
Sic. 14. 11. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 4; TOVTO OTI
Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 26.) In a judicial sense,
c. dat. et Kara TWOS, to inform against, to
accuse, Acts 24, 1. 25, 2 ; irepi TWOS, 25, 15.
(Jos. Ant. 10. 9. 3 Kara. 14. 10. 12 irepi )
Of a person, ep.<pavieiv eavrov TIVI, to mani
fest oneself to any one, i. e. to let oneself
be intimately known and apprehended, John
14, 21. 22. Sept. for 5-Hl n Ex. 33, 13.
So Wisd. 1, 2.
e/Z(/>o/3o9, ov, 6, 17, adj. (V, <pd$o?,) pr.
in fear, i. e. terrified, affrighted, Luke 24,
5. 37. Acts 10, 4. 22, 9. 24, 25. Rev. 11,
13. 1 Mace. 13, 2. Theophr. Char. 24 or
25. 1, ep.(pof3os VTTfilS Trjs tyvxr/s.
efjtfkvcrda), o>, f. JJCTW, (V, (/>ucraco,) to
blow in or on, to breathe on, absol. John 20,
22. Sept. for nS3 of a wind Ez. 37, 9 ; of
wrath 22, 21. Dioscnr. 5. 99 KaieTai ep.<pv-
vrfiev. Comp. Horn. II. 19. 159.
6/A0UTO9, ou, o, f], adj. (epxpuo),) im
planted by nature, inborn, innate, Wisd. 12,
10. Pol. 9. 11. 2. Xen. Mem. 3. 7. 5. In
N. T. trop. implanted, engrafted, from an
other source, e. g. TUV tfXpvrov \uyov James
1, 21, the gospel being here represented as
a shoot implanted or engrafted; as else
where by seed sown, comp. Mark 6, 14 sq.
So Barnab. Ep. c. 9, 17 ep.(p. Swpeo ri}s St-
Saxfjj T. Seov. Hdot. 9. 94 /cat /iera ravra
avriica ep.<pvTov fjLavriKrjv et ^e KT\.
V, a prep, governing only the dative,
with the primary idea of rest in any place
or thing ; or also in contact with, on, at, by.
Compared with els and eV, it stands between
the two, els implying motion into, tv the
being or remaining in, and tie. motion out of.
See Winer J 52. a. Matth. I 577. Kiihner
5 289. 1. Buttm. { 147. n. 1.
1. Of PLACE, which is the primary and
most frequent use ; spoken of every thing
which is conceived as being, remaining,
taking place, within some definite space or
limits, in, on, at, by, etc. Sept. usually for
Heb. 3.
a) Pr. in, within; Luke 11, 1 eV rorrw
ni/t. Matt. 8, 6 ev TJJ otKia. Acts 2, 46 V
TO) ffpoi. Luke 22, 55 eV jueoxa rtjs auXi/s.
Malt. 4, 23 ev Tats awaya-ycus. 4, 21 eV TK>
77X010). 11,2. Mark 5, 3. John 5,28. 11,
17. 19, 41. Phil. 1, 13. Luke 9, 57 et 19,
36 ev TTJ 6Sa>. Matt. 6, 2. 5 eV raty pvp.ais.
11, 16 (v ayopais. Luke 7, 32. Matt. 20,
23 ev TJI TroXei. 13, 24. 27 eV TW aypa. al.
saep. (Hdian. 1. 9. 7. ib. 1. 12. 12! Xen. Cyr.
1.4.5.) With the names of cities, coun
tries, places ; Luke 2, 43 ev lepova-aXrjfj,.
Matt. 2, 1. 5 eV Bj3Xee^. Rom. 1, 7 ev Po>-
fj.fl. Matt. 2, 19 ev AlyvnTeo. Acts 7, 36 eV
y^ Aty. Matt. 9, 31. 3, 1. 3 ev 777 epTjfto)
Tijs Iov8aias. 4, 13. 6, 4. Acts 9, 36.
10, 1. 1 Thess. l r 7. 8. al. saep. (Hdian.
3. 2. 7. Thuc. 7. 21.) So V rw aS>/ Luke
16, 23, comp. Matt. 10, 28. Rev. 21, 8; eV
ovpava, ev rots ovpavoils, Matt. 6, 10. 20.
Luke 15, 7. Matt. 5, 12. 16, 19; also of
God, 6 iraTrjp 6 ev TOIS ovp. as adj. i. q. 6
enovpdvios, heavenly Father, Matt. 5, 12. 45.
7, 1 1, comp. 18, 35 ; ev Ty fta<ri\eiq. TU>V ovp.
Matt. 5, 19. 8, 11 ; ev ivaaj] Ty yfj, Rom. 9,
17. Matt. 25, 18. 25; ev rw /cdo-p-w, John
13, 1. Col. 1, 6; ev TTJ ZaXda-o-rj Mark 5,
13; ev pea-a) Trjs 3aX. 6, 47. 1 Cor. 11,
25. Of a book, writing ; Mark 12, 26 eV
TV /3i /3Xw Mafio-eus. Luke 2, 23. 20, 42.
Acts 13, 33 ev ra> ^aX/zw rw Seur. Heb. 4, 5.
5, 6. So Heb. 4 , 7 ev Aa/8, i. e. in the book"
of David, the Psalms. John 6, 45 eV TOIS
irpotpTjTais. Rom. 11,2 ev HX/a, i. e. in the
section respecting Elijah. Of the body and
its parts ; Rom. 6, 12 ev TW Si/qi-w o-to/xart.
2 Cor. 12, 2. Matt. 3, 12 ev 777 x"P avTov.
Rev. 6, 5. 11,9. al. (Xen. An. 6. 1. 9.)
Matt. 7, 3. 4 ev TW o(p3oXp.w. Matt. 1,18. 23
ev yao-Tpl fX elv > see ^ n yo" r ^P no - 2. Luke
1, 44 ev Trj KocXi a. Trop. ev Tols p.e\e(ri
Rom. 7, 5. James 4, 1 ; ev TJJ >cap8ta, iv
Ta is icapSiais, Matt 5, 28. Luke 2, 51. Matt.
9, 4. Mark 2, 6. 8 ; ev orrd^uirt 1 Pet. 2, 22.
Spoken of persons, pr. in one s body ;
Matt. 1,20 TO ev avTrj yevvrftev. 6, 23. Acts
20, 10; of a demoniac Acts 19, 16. Trop.
Rom. 7, 17. 18. 20. al.
246
b) Spoken of elevated objects, a surface,
or the like, in, i. e. on, upon ; as of a fig-
tree, ev avrrj Mark 11, 13; a mountain, ev
TW opei, Luke 8, 32. John 4, 20. Heb. 8, 5.
(Sept. and nna Ex. 31, 18. Luc. D. Deor.
4. 3. Xen. An! 4. 3. 31.) Matt. 8, 24 a-ei-
cr/jios ev Ty ^a\d(ro-rj, on the lake. Luke 12,
51. John 20, 25. Acts 7, 33. 2 Cor. 3, 7
fvTeTVTT(i}p.evrj ev Xi Sots. Rev. 3, 21 ev TW
SpoVw. (Horn. Od. 8. 422.) Rev. 13, 12*.
18, 19. Trop. Jude 12 ev TOIS dydirais
c) In a somewhat wider sense, implying
simply contact, close proximity, in, i. e. on,
at, by, near, with, equivalent to napd ; e. g.
ev 8eia TWOS, Heb. 1, 3. 8, 1. 10, 12.
Rom. 8, 34. al. (Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 2.) So
Matt. 6, 5 ev TO.IS ycaviais TwV n\a.Tei(ov. 24,
36 et Acts 2, 19 eV TW ovpavw, in or on the
sky. (Horn. II. 22. 318.) Luke 13, 4 6 nvp-
yos ev TW SiXcoa/z, at or near the fountain,
comp. Jos. B. J. 5. 4. 1. Luke 16, 23 et
John 13, 23, see in dvaKeipai no. 2. Matt.
7, 6 fj.Tj7TOTf KaTcnraTr)<ra>(riv ev TOIS irocrlv
avTfov, i. e. at or under their feet. John 15,
4 eav fir) (TO K\JJHO) peivy ev TW a/iTreXw,
i. e. remains on, attached to, the vine. 19,
41. Rev. 9, 10. John 11, 10 oTt TO (p&sovK
eo-Tiv ev avT&, i. e. by him, around him, in
his path ; also trop. 1 John 1,5. So Hdot.
1. 76. Pol. 2. 66. 10. Xen. An. 4. 8. 22.
Trop. c. dat. of person, i. e. a) Spoken
of those with whom any one is in near con
nection, intimate union, oneness of heart,
mind, purpose ; especially of the union by
faith of Christians with Christ, who are
then in Christ, as a branch in or on a vine,
John 15, 2. 4. 5 ; so John 6, 56. 14, 20.
Rom. 16, 7. 11. 1 Cor. 1, 30. 9, 1. 2.
2 Cor. 5, 17. Eph. 2, 13. al. sajp. 1 Thess.
4, 16 ot vfKpol ev Xpto-Tta, i. e. who died in
union by faith with Christ, as Christians.
1 Cor. 15, 18. Rev. 14, 13. Hence oi ev
Xpi<rrw as adj. Christians, i. q. oi Xpiariavol,
Rom. 8, 1. 2 Cor. 12, 2. Gal. 1, 22. 1 Pet. 5,
14. al. So genr. i. e. in connection with
Christ, in the Christian faith, Rom. 12, 5.
Gal. 3, 28 Trdvres vfiels els eo~Tf ev Xp. 5, 6.
6, 15. Phil. 4, 1. 7. 1 Thess. 3, 8. 1 John
2, 24. al. Vice versa of the union of Christ
with Christians in consequence of their faith
in him; John 6, 56. 14/20. 15,4. 5. 17,
23. 26. Rom. 8, 9. Gal. 2, 20. al. Of a
like union with God, and vice versa, 1
Thess. 1, 1. 1 John 2, 24. 3, 6. 24. 4, 13.
15. 16. al. Of the mutual union of God
and Christ, John 10, 38. 14, 10. 11. 20. al.
Of the Holy Spirit in Christians, John 1 4,
17. Rom. 8, 9. 11 bis. 1 Cor. 3, 16. 6, 19.
1 . Pet. 1 , 1 1 . al. /3) Of those in, with, tm
whom, i. e. in whose person or character,
any thing exists, is done, (comp. Trapu,) c. g.
in external life and conduct, John 18, 38
et 19, 4. 6, ov% evpi<TK<o ev a\iT<a ulriav.
Acts 24, 20. 25, 5. 1 John 2, 10. 1 Cor.
4, 2. So genr. of any power, influence,
efficiency, e. g. from God, Christ, the Holy
Spirit, Matt. 14, 2 did TOVTO at 8vvdfj.eis ev
epyovo-iv ev QVTW. John 1, 4. 14, 13. 17,26.
1 Cor. 12, 6. Gal. 4, 19. Phil. 2, 5. 13. Col. 1,
19. Heb. 13, 21. 1 John 3, 9. 15. al. Of
Satan, John 14, 30 eV e/ioi OVK e^ei ovoev,
in me he hath nothing, can do nothing, effect
nothing. Of evil influence genr. 2 Cor. 4,
4. 12. 6, 12. Also ev eavTw, in, with, of
oneself, Matt. 13, 21. John5,2e! 6,53. iCor.
11,13. 2 Cor. 1 , 9. al. y) Of those in or
with whom, i. e. in whose mind, heart,
soul, any thing exists or takes place, (comp.
Trapa.) e. g. virtues, vices, faculties, etc.
John 1, 48 ev at SoXoy OVK etrri. 4, 14 evav-
TW, i. e. in his soul. 17, 13. Rom. 7, 8.
1 Cor. 2, 11. 8, 7. 2 Cor. 11, 10. Eph. 4,
18. Philem. 6. al. So upvirTev^ai ev Sew,
1. e. in the mind and counsels of God, Col.
3, 3. Eph. 3, 9. So ev eavTw, ev eav-
Tols, in or with oneself, themselves, i. e. in
one s heart, Matt. 3, 9. Luke 7, 39. 49.
John 5, 42. Rom. 8, 23. Eph. 1, 9. James
2, 4. al.
d) Of a number or multitude, as indica
ting place, in, among, with, equivalent to
ev p.ecra> in the midst of; Matt. 2, 6 e Xa^t-
<TTT] ev Tols rjyep.6(Tiv lovSa. 11,11 OVK eyrj-
yepTai ev yewnrols yvvaiK<av. V. 21 ot yevo-
pevoi ev iyui>. 20, 27. Mark 10, 43. Luke 1,
1. John 1, 14. 11, 54. Acts 2, 29. 20, 32.
Rom. 1, 5. 6. 1 Cor. 11, 18. Eph. 5, 3.
1 Pet. 5, 1. 2. 2 Pet. 2, 8. al. sajpiss. So
ev eauTois, among themselves, Matt. 16,7.
21, 38. Acts 28, 29. (Thuc. 7. 67.) ev d\-
\TJ\OIS, with one another, Mark 9, 50.
John 13, 35. Rom. 15, 5. (Luc. Asin. 19.)
So with a dat. sing, of a collective noun ;
Luke 4, 25. 27 ev TW icrparjX. 1, 61. 2, 44.
John 7, 43. Acts lo , 35. Eph. 3,21. 2 Pet.
2. 1. al. Sept. genr. for a 2 K. 18, 5;
"Hin? Gen. 23, 6. Lev. 16, 29. So JE1. V.
H. l . 31. Luc. D. Deor. 23. 1. Xen. An. 2.
3. 15. Hence with dat. plur. of persons by
whom one is accompanied, escorted, or the
like; Luke 14, 31. Jude 14 ^X3e Kvpios ei>
ayiats pvpido-iv avTov. Sept. and a Num.
20, 20. (1 Mace. 1, 17. 7, 28.) With a
dat. plur. of things ; 1 Cor. 15, 3 eV irpaTois,
among the first, i. e. adv. first of all ; so
Xen. CEc. 4. 4. Cyr. 1. 6. 24.
e) Of persons, among, i. e. tw the pre
ev
247
fence of, before; Mark 8, 38 os av Vat-
o-^vi/3^ p.e eV rfj yevea rainy. Luke 1, 25.
Acts 6, 8. 24, 21 eo-rcbs 1 eV avroiy, 6e/<jre them
as judges. 1 Cor. 2, 6. Col. 1, 23. Trop.
and from the Heb. Luke 4, 21 ev ro is too-ii/
vfivv, comp. Sept. and ^ Deut. 5, 1. So
genr. Judith 16, 1. Pol. 17. 6. 1. Plato
Legg. 886. e, Karrjyope iv ev d(rej3e(riv dz>3/)o>-
TTOIS. Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 6. Trop. in the sight
of any one, he being judge; Luke 16, 15
TO *v dv%pa>irois {j^frj\6v, i. e. in the sight,
judgment, of men. 1 Cor. 14, 11 6 XoXcov,
ev e/ioi ftdpftapos. Col. 3, 20. (Demosth.
764. 15. ib. 813. 10. Eurip. Hipp. 1335.)
So by Hebraism, eV ocpSaXp-ois vp-av, in i. e.
before your eyes, in your judgment, Matt.
21,42. Mark 12, 11. Sept. and B WS$
Ps. 118, 23; comp. Gesen. Lehrg. p. 820.
So 1 Mace. 1, 12.
f ) Spoken of that in which one is en
closed, by or with which one is surrounded ;
Matt. 16, 27 fpxtvZai ev rfj dogrj. 25, 31. al.
Mark 13, 26 ev ve<pe\ais. Luke 21, 27. al.
Acts 7, 30 ev (p\oyl irvpos. (Horn. II. 15.
192 ovpavos tv afoepi Kal ve(pe\rjcri.) Of
clothing, Matt. 11, 8 tv p.a\aKols Ip-ariois
77/i(pteo>ieW. 6,29. 7,15. Mark 12, 38. Heb.
11, 37. James 2, 2; of ornaments, 1 Tim.
2,9; of bonds, Eph. 6,20. So tv o-apict,
.n the flesh, i. e. clothed in the flesh, in the
body, 1 John 4, 2. 2 John 7 ; f jji/ ev a-apul,
Gal. 2, 20. Phil. 1, 22. Sept. and a Deut.
22, 12. Ps. 147, 8. So Jos. Ant. 18. 6. 7
6 tv rfj iroptpvpiSi. Hdian. 1. 13. 5. Xen.
Mem. 3. 11. 4. Hence of that with which
one is furnished, which he carries with him,
or the like ; 1 Cor. 4, 21 ev pd/38o> eX3a>.
Heb. 9, 25. Trop. Luke 1, 17 tv -rrvevp-ari
Kal o-vvdp.fi HXt ov. Rom. 15, 29. Eph. 6,2.
Sept. and a Gen. 32, 1 1 tv pd/38c. Josh.
22, 8. So Jos. Ant. 6. 9. 4 <ni p.ev tirfpxn
poi ev pop.(paia KT\. Diod. Sic. 18. 16 ult.
Xen. Cyr. 2. 3*. 14.
2. Of TIME, e.g. a) Time when, a defi
nite point or period, in, during, on, al which
any thing takes place ; Matt. 2, 1 ev f)p.epais
HpiSov. 3, 1. 8, 13. 12, 1. 2 ev o-afipdrca.
Acts 20, 7. 1 Cor. 11,23. al.saepiss. John 11,
9. 10 tv rfj rjp-fpa, tv rfj WKTI, i. e. by day, by
night. (Palaeph. 52. 1. Hdian. 1. 5. 1. Xen.
An. 1. 5. 16.) With a neut. adj. Acts 7,
13 ti> r<f fVTepa>. 2 Cor. 11, 6 tv iravri
sc. XP V <P- Pllil - 4 6. So Acts 26, 28 ev
oXi -yw (xpovw) shortly, and V. 29 ev oXi yw
Kal ev TroXXw, in short or in long. (Luc. D.
Deor. 9. 1. Vlut. Coriolan. 9. Xen. Hell. 4.
4. 12 ev oXi -yw TroXXoi enecrov, comp. Xen.
Cyr. 2. 4. 2 ev oXryw xpo""?-) With a relat.
pron. e. g. ev J sc. XP V( ? ^ al "k 2, 19. John
5, 7. (Thuc. 7. 29. Xen. An. 1. 10. 10.)
With art. and adv. Luke 7, 1 1 ev rrj tgrjs.
8, 1. John 4, 31 ev TW p.era^v. So Xen.
Conv. 1. 14. Spoken of an action or event
which serves to mark a definite time ; Matt.
22, 28 tv TTJ dvaa-rda-ei. Luke 11, 31. 32 ev
TT) Kpicrei. John 21, 20 ev rea SeiTTfo). 1 Cor.
15, 52 tv rrj f(rx- crdXTTtyyt. 2 Thess. 1, 7
1 John 2, 28. al. saep. So ev ols sc. ivpdy-
p-aa-i, i. e. during which things, meanwhile,
Luke 12, 1. (Luc. Alex. 36 ev TW Xotjuw.
Diod. Sic. 14.68. Xen. Mem. 2. 1.32. Hdian.
5. 1. 8 ev ols.) Spec, with dat. of art. and
infin. in, i. e. on or at an action or event,
while it is taking place ; Luke 9, 36 ev r<a
yeveo-%ai TTJV (pcavrjv. 1,8. 2, 6. 5, 1. 24, 51.
Acts 8, 6. al. saep. So Sept. 1 Sam. 1, 7.
Diod. Sic. 1. 21. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 5.
b) Of time how long, i. e. a space or pe
riod within which any thing takes place, in,
within ; e. g. tv rpio-lv rjp.fpais, in three days,
Matt. 27, 40. Mark 15, 29. al. So Sept
and 2 Is. 16, 14. JEl V. II. 1.6. Diod. Sic
20. 83 ult. Xen. Ag. 1. 34 ev bvoiv erolv.
3. Trop. of the STATE, condition, circum
stances, in which one is, moves, acts ; as
also of the occasion, ground, means, in, on,
by, through, which one is affected, moved,
acted upon.
a) Of the state, condition, circumstances,
a) Genr. either external or internal ; comp.
Winer $ 52. a. 3. Matth. 577. 3. E. g. of
an external state ; Luke 7, 35 tv rpv(pfj
vTrapxdvrts. 8, 43 yvvrj ovcra ev pixrei aip.a-
TOS. 2, 29 et 11, 21 ev elprjvr), comp. James
2, 16 inrdyere ev flpfjvrj for which see in els
no. 4. Luke 16, 23 ev fiao-dvois. 23, 12 tv
ex^pa- v. 40 ; perh. Rom. 1,4 ev 8vvdp.ei.
8, 37. 1 Cor. 7, 18. 20. 24. 15, 42. 43.
2 Cor. 6, 4. 5. Gal. 1, 14 ev TW lovSaio-/zw.
Philem. 2, 7. 2 Thess. 3, 16 V iravrl rp6-
TTOJ, i. e. in every state, at every turn. 1 Tim.
2, 2. al. saep. So Hdian. 1. 3. 3. Pol. 8. 10.
4. Xen. Mem. 3. 3. 9 ev j/oVo). An. 2. 5. 38.
Of an internal state, as of the mind and
feelings; Acts 11, 5 ev eKcrrd&ei. Rom. 15,
32 tv x a P9- 1 Cor. 1, 10 eV TW OUTO> vol
KT\. 2, 3 tv dcr^fveia Kal ev <po/3a>. 2 Cor.
11, 17. 21 tv d(ppoa-vvT]. Eph. 3,12. 5,21.
1 Tim. 1, 13. 2, 11. Heb. 3, 11. James 1,
21. 2, 1. Jude 24. al. So Hdian. 2. 12. 6.
Xen. An. 7. 6. 3. Cyr. 5. 2. 5. In this
usage tv with its dative is often equivalent
to an adjective; Rom. 4, 10 &v ev aKpoftv
aria, ev Tfepirop,^, i. e. as uncircumcised 01
circumcised. 2 Cor. 3, 7. 8 et Phil. 4, 19
tv So!?; i. q. ev8oos. 1 Tim. 2, 7. 12. 14
Tit. 1, 6 tv Karrjyoptq, i. e. accused. 3, 5
e/rya ra ev 8iKaio<ri/i>r], i. q. ra 8iKaia. (Luc.
248
Amor. 50. Xen. Cyr. 8. 5. 15.) Also ad
verbially, Acts 5, 23 eV irao-fj dcr<pa\eiq.
Rom. 2, 28. 29 ev TW (pavepcp, ev TW KpvTrrw.
Eph. 6, 24. SoPlatoGorg. p. 512. c. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 1. 31. /3) Of the business, em
ployment, actions, in which one is engaged ;
Winer $ 52. a. 3. a. Thus Matt. 21, 22 ev
npecrevxf). Mark 4, 2 ev TT; SiSa^f; OUTOU,
i. e. as he taught. 8, 27 et Luke 24, 35 eV 777
6w, i. e. in the walk or journey. Luke 16,
10. John 8, 3 eV poi^eta Karei\r]p.ei>r]v. Acts
6, 1. 24, 16. Rom. 1,9 ev Tw euayyeXiw,
1. e. labouring in the gospel. 14, 18. 1 Cor.
15, 1. 58. 2 Cor. 7, 11 ev iravri. Col. 1,
10 eV Travrl epyw. 4, 2. 1 Tim. 4, 15 ev
TOVTOIS i o-3i. 5, 17. Heb. 6, 18 ev ols. 11,
34. James 1, 8. 4, 3. al. So Matt. 20, 15
TTOirja-aL 6 3eXw eV rots e/ioly, i. e. in my
own affairs. 22, 15. 23, 30 Koivmvol ev TW
at/urn, i. e. in slaying the prophets. (Hdot.
2. 82 01 ev Troirjo-ei. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 1 6
Kvpos ev rovrois rjv. Plato Prot. 22. p. 317.
C, elp.1 ev rij Te^wy.) With dat. of person,
in the work, business, cause of any one ;
Rom. 16, 12 TJTIS eKOTriaaev ev Kvpi w. Eph.
6, 21. al. Rom. 6, 3 TOVS (rvvepyovs pov ev
XptcrTw. 1 Cor. 4, 17. al. y) Implying in
the reach or power of any one ; Matth. 577.
6. Acts 5, 4 ev rfj <rfj e^ovaiq, comp. 1, 7
et John 3, 35. Acts 4, 12 OVK ea-rtv ev uXXw
ov8evi fj craiTTjpia. So ev Trvevpari, in
the Spirit, i. e. under the power and in
fluence of the Holy Spirit, inspired, Matt.
22, 43. Mark 12, 36. Luke 2, 27. 4, 1. 9,
1. 1 Cor. 12, 3 ; also Matt. 12, 28. 1 Pet. 3,
19. Rev. 1, 10. 4, 2. 17, 3. al. Of demo
niacs, ev 7rvevfj.ari aKoSapTW, 5. e. in the
power of an unclean spirit, possessed, Mark
1, 23. 5, 2. Also yevopevos ev e avTW,
having come to himself, Acts 12, 11 ; Matth.
577. 6 ult. Jos. Ant. 3. 1. 5. Aristoph.
Av. 1677 ev TW Tpi/3aXX<a TTO.V TO Trpuypa.
Hdot. .6. 109. Xen. CEc. 7. 14 ev vol mivra
eoriV.
b) Of manner, i. e. the circumstances,
external or internal, by which any action,
condition, or event is accompanied ; in, with,
in respect to which it exists or is per
formed, a) Genr. of manner, comp. in
eK no. 3. h: Matt. 22, 37 dyatrav ev 0X77
TTJ KapSiq KT\. quoted from Deut. 6, 5
where Heb. a , Sept. e* ; as also Mark 1 2,
30. 33. Mark 4, 2 8i8d<TKeiv ev TrapajBo-
Xouj. Luke 2, 36 ev eov<ria KOI bvvapei ITTI-
Tacrtm. 21,25 awo-ftr] eSvcav ev diropiq. John
16, 25 ev Trapoi/u aiy \a\e"iv. 23, 24 irpoa-KV-
velv ev WtVftOTl KOL dXjjSeia. Acts 2, 46.
Rom. 1,9 ev rw irvev^ari p.ov. 9, 22. 15, 6.
1 Cor. 2, 4 TO Krjpvyfid pov OVK ev 7ret3oT?
Xo yoif- v. 7. 14, 6. 21. 2 Cor. 3,7 tv ypdp.-
fMcriv. Col. 3, 22. 2 Tim. 4, 2. 2 Pet. 3, 3.
1 John 5, 6 e XSwi/ ev TW uSart KM TCO at-
paTi. (Eurip. Bacch. 1167. Hdian. 2. 13.8.
Palajph. 32. 2 eXSwi/ oTTtaw OVTWI/ ev rjpe-
fj.aim /3aStcr/iaTt. Thuc. 7. 67 OVK ev TW
avraiv TpoTrw Kivovp.evoi.) In an adverbial
sense; Matt. 22, 16 ev aX?j3a a 8ibd<TKeis,
i. e. truly, in reality. Mark 9, 1 ev SoXw.
Acts 12, 7 et 22, 18 ev rdxfi- (Thuc. 6.
92 init.) Acts 17, 31 et Rev. 19, 11 icpivtiv
ev diKaicxrvvr), i. e. righteously. 26, 7 ev e<-
revfiq, continually. Col. 4, 5. Eph. 6, 9 ev
Trapprja-iq, boldly. Rev. 18, 2 Rec. eitpagev ev
la-^vi. Prob. Rom. 1, 4. So Judith 1, 11.
Xen. Cyr. 6. 1 . 1 1 ev TW p-epet ndXiv, vicissim.
/3) Of a rule, law, standard, in, by, according
to, conformably to ; comp. Winer 52. a. 3. b.
Matth. ^ 577. 3 ult. So Matt. 7, 2 ev w xpt -
fiari Kpivere, KpiSjjcreo-Se. Luke 1,8 ev rfj
rdgei, comp. 1 Cor. 15, 23. 1 Thess. 4, 15 ev
\6yq> Kvpiov. 1 Tim. 1, 18 ev avrais sc. Trpo-
(prjreiais. Heb. 4, 11. So of a rule of life,
Luke 1 , 6 7ropev6p.evoi ev irdcrais rdls evro-
Xaty. (Pind. Pyth. 4. 105 ev TOUTW Xo yw.
Thuc. 1. 77 ev rols ofioioLs vopois ras Kpi-
a-eis TToielv. Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 1.) With dat.
of person ; 2 Cor. 10, 12 ev eavrols eavroiis
p-eTpovvres. Also in conformity with the
will, law, precept of any one ; John 3, 21
ev Sfw ecrnv elpya<rp,eva. 1 Cor. 7, 39 ev
Kvpiia. Eph. 6, 1. y) Spec, in, in respect
to, as to; Luke 1,7. 18 TrpojBeprjKevai ev
T]p.epais. Eph. 2, 11 eSvjj ev crapia. Tit. 1,
13 "iva vyiaivcocriv ev rrj Triarei. James 2, 10
et3, 2 Trraieiv ev evi, ev Xo-yw. So ev irav-
ri, in every respect, 2 Cor. 8, 7. 9, 8. 11 ;
ev fj.r)8evL, in no respect, 2 Cor. 7, 9. James
1, 4; ev ov8evi Phil. 1, 20. Also after
words signifying plenty or want, Rom. 15
13 Trepicrcreveiv ev rrj e\Ttidi. 2 Cor. 3, 9.
8, 7. Col. 2, 7 et Eph. 2, 4 TrXouaios ev
e\eei. 1 Cor. 1, 5. 1 Tim. 6, 18. al. 1 Cor
1, 7 iorepetcrSlat ev [irj8ev\ ^apicr/xaTt. Pa-
Iffiph. 28. 2 imep(pepa>v ev. Diod. Sic. 5. 57
Stacpe pw ev, and so Xen. Hi. 1. 8.
c) Of the occasion, ground, basis, in, on.
upon which any thing rests, exists, takes
place, e. g. a) Of a person or thing in
or on which as a substratum any thing
rests, exists, is done ; see Matth. 577. 1 .
Winer 52. a. 3. a. So with dat. of thing,
1 Cor. 2, 5 Iva rj TTUTTIS vpfav p.rj rj ev (ro(piq
dvZp. KT\. 2 Cor. 4, 10 et Gal. 6, 17 ev TW
(TcopaTt. Gal. 4, 14. Eph. 2, 11 Trepironrj ev
vapid. With dat. of pers. i. e. in the person
or case of any one, in or by his example ;
Luke 22, 37 TOVTO Set TfXeo-SJjwu ev ep-ot.
John 9, 3. Acts 4, 2 /caTayyeXXeif ev TW I;;-
ev
249
trov ri]v dvao-rao-iv. Rom. 9, 17. 1 Cor. 4, 6
iva (v fip. iv pa^re. 2 Cor. 4, 3. Eph. 1, 20.
Phil. 1, 30. (Plato Meno 82. a, eni8eiKw
o-3at ev TIVI. Xin. Cyr. 1. 6. 29.) So after
verbs implying to do any thing in the case of
any one, i. e. to or for him, where the ace. or
dat. might stand ; Matt. 17, 12 eiroirjerav ev
avr<a &ra rScXiprow. Luke 23, 31. 1 Cor. 9,
15. 1 Thess. 5, 12 TOVS KOTTIUVTOS ev vfj.lv,
in your behalf. So too 6/xoXoyfii> ev
TIVI, to confess in behalf of , i.e. to acknow
ledge, Matt. 10, 32. Luke 12, 8; comp.
Winer } 32. 3. b. Also <rKav8a\ i fe-
o-3 at ev TIVI, to take offence in any one,
i. e. in his case or cause, Matt. 11,6. 13,
57. 26, 31. 33. al. (Luc. Philopatr. 18 pr)
erepolov n Troirjcrrjs ev epoi.) Spoken also of
that in which any thing consists, is com
prised, fulfilled, manifested, or the like ;
John 9, 30 ev yap rovr<a 3au/*acrroj ecrnv.
Rom. 13, 9 ev rourw r<5 Xdya> dva.Ke(f>a\ai-
ovrai. Gal. 5, 14 6 iras vofios ev evl Xdyw
7r\r]povTai. Eph. 2, 7. 5, 9. Heb. 3, 12.
1 Pet. 3, 4. 1 John 3, 10 et 4, 9 ev TOVTC*
ecpavepvZr]. 4, 10. 17. al. So from laxness
of expression, Matt. 22, 40 ev ravrais rais
8vcrlv evro\ais o\os 6 vop.os K. ol rrp. Kpe-
fj-avrai. Also Acts 7, 14 ev v^v^uty e/35.
Trevre, consisting in 75 souls ; comp. Deut.
10, 22 where Sept. for 3. (Hdian. 2. 3. 17
ov yap ev rrj Kc&e8piq 17 TrpoeSpi a, dXX ev rols
epyois. ) Here too we may refer the use of ev
by Hebraism after verbs of swearing, to mark
the. ground or object, on which the oath
rests, in Engl. by, sometimes upon; Matt.
5, 34. 35. 36, //r) o/nocrat ev r<a ovpavw, ev rfj
yfj, ev rrj Kf(pa\fj crov. 23, 16. 18. 20 sq.
Rev. 10, 6. al. Sept. for 2 52^3 1 Sam.
24, 22. 2 Sam. 19, 8. /3) Of the ground,
motive, exciting cause, in consequence of
which any action is performed, in, on, a/.,
by, i. q. because of, on account of, propler ;
Winer J 52. a. 3. c. Matt. 6, 7 on ev rfj TTO-
XvXoyi a aiiruiv eicraKouSjjo-oiTai. Acts 7, 29
efpvyev ev rw Xdya> rovrw. 1 Cor. 11, 2 ev
rovTcp OIIK fTraivi). 2 Cor. 6, 12 ev rjfj.lv.
1 Pet. 4, 14 el 6v(i8iea%e ev oi/o /xan X/at-
crrov, comp. Mark 9. 41 tvav6fiart on Xpi-
o-roG eo-re. Sept. and 3 2 Chr. 16, 7. (Ec-
clus. 11,2 bis. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 19 ev nio-Tei.
An. 3. 1. 1 etThuc. 5. 3 ev rdis cnrovSais.)
So ev TOUTW, herein, liereby, i. q. on this
account, therefore, John 15, 8. 16, 30.
Acts 24, 16. 1 Cor. 4, 4 ; (Xen. Cyr. 1. 3.
17;) ev rovTot yivuxrueiv, to know hereby,
by this, John is, 35. 1 John 2, 3. 5. al. So
tv (a, equivalent to tVrourw on, herein that,
i. q. in that, because, Rom. 8, 3. Heb. 2,
18 1 Pet. 2, 12 ; comp. Thuc. 8, 86 ; also
wherefore, Heb. 6, 17. (In this sense of
propter, ev does not occur with a dat. of
person, Winer 52. a. 3. c.) Spoken also of
the authority in consequence of which any
thing is done, in, by, under, by virtue of;
Matt. 21, 23 et Luke 20, 2 ev noia egovaia
Tcivra iroieis. Acts 4, 7 ev iroiq 8vvd/j.fi, rj
ev TTOUB ov6fj.ari. John 5, 43 et 10, 25 ev rut
ov. Tovnarpos. Matt. 21,9. John 12, 13. H,
26. 1 Cor. 5, 4. 2 Thess. 3, 6. al. So at-
re co ev rw dvofJMTi irja-ov, to ask in the name
of Jesus, i. e. under his authority and sanc
tion, as his ministers, John 14, 13. 14. 15,
16. 16, 23. 24. 26. y) Of the ground or
occasion of an emotion of mind, after words
expressing joy, wonder, hope, confidence,
etc. and the reverse ; so with dat. of thing,
Luke 1,21 e%avfiaov ev rw xpovi^eiv avrov.
Rom. 2, 23 or ev vd/iw Kav^acrai. (Sept. and
3 Jer. 9, 22. 23.) Acts 7, 41 el^pa tvero tv
rois epyois. Luke 10, 20 ev TOVTM p,r) X a W e ~
re. Eph. 3, 13 fjirj eKKaKeiv ev rats 3Xi \^ecri
/zou. So Matt. 12, 21 ev r<a ov. avrov eSvr)
e XTrtoOo-t. (Sept. for 2 H-J3 p s . 33, 21.)
Phil. 3, 3. 4 TreTTotSeVat ev aapKt, and so
Sept. for 3 naa Jer. 48, 7. (Epict. Ench.
40. Pol. 1. 59. 2.) With dat. of person,
Rom. 2, 7 et 5, 11 /cau^ao-at ev 3fw. 1 Cor.
15, 19 et r)\7rtKOTes eo-fiev ev Xptcrrw. Eph.
1, 12. 1 Tim. 6, 17. 2 Cor. 7, 16 3ap/ja>
ev ifjuv. Vice versa Gal. 4, 20. Sept.
f\iri{eiv ev for 3 MU3 Hos. 10, 13. 2 K
18, 5. So Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 28.
d) Of the means or circumstances by the
aid or intervention of which any tiling takes
place, is done ; in, by, through, by means of.
a) With dat. of person, by whose aid or in
tervention any thing is done ; Winer j 52.
a. 3. d. Matt. 9, 34 eK/3dXXet TO. Sat/xoi/ia ev
rw dpxovTi rcav 8. Acts 4, 9 ev TIVI OVTOS
a-fcruHTTai. 17, 28. 31 ev dv8pi. Gal. 3, 8
ev\oyr)%r]<TOVTai ev 0*01 Trdvra TO. e^vrj, IN and
through thee, comp. Acts 3, 25 ; also Heb.
1, 1. 1 John 5, 11. al. So Dem. 31. 10.
Thuc. 7. 8 ev rw dyye\<p. /3) With dat.
of thing, but used strictly only where the
object is conceived of as actually in or sur
rounded by the thing in question ; pr. in a)id
through ; comp. Passow ev no. 4. Winer
} 52. a. 3. d. Matth. $ 577. 7. So Matt. 8,
32 GTrtSai/ov ev rols vSao-i, in and by the
waters. 1 Cor. 3, 13 evnvpl drroKaXvirreTai.
Rev. 14, 10. 16, 8. al. Sept. and 2 Lev.
8, 32. (1 Mace. 5, 44 et 6, 31 ev irvpi
Horn. II. 24. 38 Kaitiv ev nvpi.) Hence genr.
where the object is conceived as being in,
or in contact or connection with the means
Matt. 3, 11 /3a7m oj ev v8ari. 5, 13 ev TIVI
dXt<r3r;crTai. 17, 21 ev Trpoaev}(TJ. 25, 16.
250
evavrlas
Luke 21. 34 ev KpamaXri KrX. Acts 11, 14.
20, 19. Rom. 10, 5. 9 ihv opok<rfh a T) s fv T< ?
orofjLari <rov. 12, 21. 1 Cor. 6, 20. Heb. 10,
29. 13, 20. Rev. 1, 5. al. So ev ^t ipi row,
in or by the hand of any one, Acts 7, 35.
Gal. 3, 19. Sept. and a Judg. 16, 7. Num.
36, 2. 1 Esdr. 1, 40. Thuc. 7. 11 to-re ev
aXXaiy fTTto-roXatj. Xen. An. 4. 3.8 edogev ev
Tre Saiy SeSeVSat. id. Ath. 1. 2,4. y) Also
in N. T. and later writers simply of the in-
slrument, where classic writers usually em
ploy the dative alone, Winer -1. c. Matth.
I 577. 9. I 396. n. 2. Luke 22, 49 el Trard-
op.ev (v fjia^aipa ; Rom. 16, 16. James 3,
9 ev avTr} (TTJ yXuxrcrrf) evXoyov fj.fi>. Rev. 6,
8 a.TTOKTflva.1 ev pop.(pala KT\. 12, 55. 13, 10.
al. Sept. and a Gen. 48, 22. Hos. 1,7. So
Judith 2, 19. Ecclus. 46, 6. Plato Tim. 81.
C, re Spnp.p.fvrjs ev yd\aKTi. S) From the
Heb. spoken of price or exchange, of that
by means of which, with or for which,
any thing is purchased or exchanged ; Wi
ner { 52. a. 3. e. Rev. 5, 9 r]yopr](ras r<a Sew
rjpds ev rw aip.aTi (rov. Sept. and 2 Lam. 5,
4. 1 Sam! 24, 24. So Rorn. 1, 23 fj\\agav
r/v 8av 3eov ev 6p.oiu>p.aTi, for an image.
v. 25. Sept. for a -nsn p s . 106, 20.
Comp. the dat. of price or exchange, Lys.
c. Epicr. 810. ult. Horn. II. 7. 472; also ev
C. dat. Soph. Ant. 945 (ptas dXXdai ev ;\;aX-
KOQCTOIS avXals. Matth. j 364. n. 365. n. 2.
4. Sometimes ev c. dat. is found where
the natural construction would seem to re
quire els c. accus. as after verbs which im
ply not rest in a place or state, but motion
or direction into or towards a place or ob
ject. In such cases, the idea of coming to
and subsequent rest in that place or state is
either actually expressed or is implied in
the context ; see the converse of this in els
no. 4. Passow ev 6. Winer 54. 4. Matth.
5 577. p. 1141. So after verbs of motion,
Matt. 10, 16 aTrotrreXXco vp.as ev p-eva) \v-
KO>V, in the midst of wolves, by whom ye
are already surrounded. Luke 5, 16 yv
vTrox&p&v ev Tals eprjp.ois, i- e. he withdrew
and abode in deserts. 7, 17 e;}X3ei> 6 Xo yoy
ev 0X17 TiJ lovftaia, i. e. went out, spread
abroad, in the whole land. John 5, 4 Kare-
ftaivev ev Ty KoXvpfiifipq KOI erdpaaa-e.
Rev. 11, 11. al. So Matt. 14, 3 eSero eV
(pv\axfi, as in Engl. to put in prison, for
into. Mark 15, 46 et Luke 23, 53 Kare^Kev
avrov ev p.vrjp.eia, as in Engl. they placed
him in the tomb. Mark 1, 16 jSaXXoira?
an$>ifi\r]<TTpov ev rfj SaXXno-o-?/, cornp. Matt.
4, 18 els rfjv 3. John 3, 35 irdvra SeSaKev
ev ry x fL P l avrov, has given, i. e. has put,
placed, all things in his hand. Trop. Luke
1, 17. Sept. and 3 Judg. 6, 35. Ezra 7, 10.
So ^El. V. H. 4. 18 ore cari)X3e IlXcmoi> tv
SiKfXt a. Dion. Hal. Ant. 1. 73 irplv Pdveiav
e XSeu/ ev iraXi a. Arr. Epict. 1. 11. 32.
ib. 2. 20. 23. Xen. Hell. 4. 5. 5 ol ev rw
Hpai w KaraTrefpevyoTfs, for es TO "Hpatov
Kare(pvyov ib. iriit. Metaph. after words
expressing an affection of mind tcwards
any one ; e. g. dydnr) ev rjp.1v 2 Cor. 8, 7.
1 John 4, 9. 16; opyr) ev TW Xaw Luke 21,
23 Rec. Comp. Sept. and a 2 Sam. 24, 17.
So Lib. Henoch. in Fabr. V. T. Pseudep.
p. 161.
NOTE. In composition ev implies : a)
The being or resting in a place, person,
thing ; as eWt/Lu, e /x/uVco. b) Motion into,
when compounded with verbs of motion ; as
ep.^aiva>, ep.iropevop.ai. c) The possession
of a quality, as eyKparys, evdXios, evftiKOs,
f. to-opai, Mid. depon.
(dyicaXiop.ai,*) to take in one s arms, c. ace.
Mark 9, 36. 10, 16. Sept. for pan Prov. 6,
10. 24, 33. Plut. Camill. 5. Diod. Sic.
3. 58.
ou, 6, 17, adj. (eV, aXs,) belong
ing in the. sea, marine ; James 3, 7. Horn.
Od. 5. 67. Plut. Symp. 4. 4. 4.
" i / > < \ "*
evavTi, adv. (ai/ri,; pr. over against,
hence, in presence of, before, c. gen. Luke
1, 8. Acts 8, 21 Grb. Sept. for iJBb Ex.
28, 26. 29 ; 13^53 Gen. 38, 7.
evavnov, adv. (eVavrtor,) pr. over a-
gainst ; hence, before, in the presence of,
C. gen. Mark 2, 12 e ^iJXSei/ evavriov Trdvra>v.
Luke 20, 26. Acts 8, 32. Sept. for r:ab
Gen. 20, 15. 41, 46; 13153 Ex. 7, 20. "^o
Pol. 2. 59. 9. Xen. Mem. 2. 5. 1. From
the Heb. before, in the sight of, c. gen. Acts
7, 10 e8a>Kev avr<a x^P lv ^ vavr l - ov &apaa>,
i. e. with him; comp. Ex. 11, 3. 12,36. al.
where Sept. for "Vpsa/. Luke 24, 19 8wa-
TOS evavriov rov SeoO KT\. in the sight of
God, i. e. God being witness and judge ;
comp. Sept. for 13153 Gen. 21, 11. 12 ; ipsb
Gen. 10, 9. See Gesen. Lehrg. p. 693. d.
p. 820. 9.
evavTiOS, a, ov, (dvrios, am,) over a-
gainst, opposite.
1. Pr. Horn. II. 9. 190. Thuc. 1. 93 ; in
N. T. of a wind, contrary, adverse, absol.
Matt. 14, 24. Acts 27, 4 ; c. dat. Mark 6,
48. So Luc. D. Deor. 25. 1. Xen. An. 4.
5. 3. Also e evavrias or eevavrtas, as
adv. over against, c. gen. Mark 15, 39 ; comp.
251
Buttm. } 123. 5. 5 115.n. 5. Sept. for 153
Josh. 8,11; 1530 \eh.3, 27. SoThuc.4.33u
2. Trop. contrary, adverse, hostile ; c. dat.
1 Thess. 2, 15. Acts 28, 17 ; also eWna
jrpdo-o-eii , constr. with irpos c. ace. Acts
26, 9; comp. Sept Ez. 18, 18. So Time.
7. 11. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 22. Hence o e
fvavTias, i. q. 6 tvavrios, an adversary,
an enemy, Tit. 2, 8 ; comp. Buttm. 125. 6.
So Xen. Eq. 11. 3.
evdpfto/JLaij f. /*at, Mid. depon. (5px<>-
fiai.) to make beginning in, i. q. to begin ;
C. ace. Phil. 1,66 evapd[ievos tv vp.lv ep-
yov ayaSov KT\. see Matth. $ 336. n. 1. Kiihn.
Ausf. Gramm. J 512. n. 5. With dat. of man
ner, Gal. 3, 3 tvap^dfjLfvoL nvevpaTi. With
Ko3o>? 2 Cor. 8, 6 Lachm. Sept. c. inf. for
bnn Deut. 2, 24. 25. Usually c. gen. Luc.
Somn. 3. Plut. Cic. 35. Pol. 3. 54. 4.
ovs, 6, 17, adj. (eVStw,) in want,
needy, destitute, Acts 4, 34. Sept. for T^2X
Deut. 15, 4. 7. Pol. 5. 1. 6. Xen. Mem.
2. 2. 10.
OTOS, TO, eeiKW/xi, an n
dication, token, proof, 2 Thes?. 1, 5. Dem.
423. 23. Plato Crit. 110. b.
f. 8ei w, ( Of tV.-y^t.)
ouJ in any thing, to s/iow i?i any thing, c.
ace. Sept. Josh. 7, 15. 16. Plato Polit. 287.
b. In N. T. only Mid. ivSriavv^a^, to
show forth, to manifest, pr. what is one s
own, any thing relating to or depending on
one s self; c. accus. Rom. 2. 15 tvo dx. TO
epyov TOV vop.ov ypairrov fv Tais KapSiais
avruiv. 9, 17 TTJV 8vt>afj.ii> p.ov. V. 22. 2 Cor.
8, 24. Eph. 2, 7? 1 Tim. 1,16. Tit. 2, 10.
3, 2. Heb. 6, 10. 11. Sept for rtipn Ex.
9, 17. So Wisd. 12, 17. Pol. 2. 4. V. Xen.
An. 6. 1. 19. With ace. and dat. of pers.
to show towards any one, i. e. to do to any
one ; 2 Tim. 4, 14 TroXXd p.oi KCLKU fi>(8fiaTO.
Sept. for baa Gen. 50, 15. 17. So Diod.
Sic. VI. p. 237 p.yd\rjv vjBpiv TIJ 7rpecr/3e/a
iv(8eiaTo. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 3.
evoei^ts, tcos, 17, (fv8fiKwp,i,) a pointing
out, pr. with the finger, Pol. 3. 38. 5. In
N. T. trop.
1. a showing forth, declaration, Rom. 3,
25. 26. Plut. Cato Min. 37 fin. Plato Legg.
966. b.
2 an indication, token, proof, i. q. /-
8 f iyp.a, 2 Cor. 8, 24. Phil. 1, 28. Philo de
Op. Mund. I. p. 20. a, ds ti>8fi^iv TOV p.r)8ev
evoeKd, 01, at, TO, card. num. eleven ;
in N. T. of the eleven disciples, after the
apostasy of Judas, Matt. 28, 16. Mark 16
14. Luke 24, 9. 33. Acts 1, 26 ; or beside
Peter, Acts 2, 14.
evSetcaros, rj, ov, ordin. the eleventh,
Matt. 20, 6. 9. Rev. 21, 20.
v8e^ofj,ai, f. o/xat, Mid. depon. (8/xo-
juat,) to take or receive in, to admit, Luc
Eun. 9. Thuc. 3. 31 .In N. T. only impers.
(vSe^fTai, it is admissible, possible ; c. infin.
Luke 1 3, 33 OVK evStx^Tat, it is impossible,
it cannot be. So Hdian. 4. 8. 8. Xen. Mem.
1. 2. 23.
evSrjfj,ea), , f. ^o-w, (evS^os,) pr. to bg
among one s people, to be at home, Plut. de
Gen. Socr. 6 fin. In N. T. to live in, to be
present in any place, with eV c. dat. 2 Cor.
5, 6 ; or with any person, with Trpos c. ace.
v. 8 ; absol. v. 9 ; comp. Phil. 1, 23. Comp.
Jos. Ant. 3. 11. 3. Lys. 320. 1.
evoiovcrKO), [. q. eVSiia) q. v. by redupl.
and change of ending, Buttm. $ 112. 14;
to clothe in a garment, with two ace. Mark
15, 17 Lachm. evSiSva-Kovcriv ai/Tuv nopipv-
pav, for evbvovo-iv Rec. Mid. to clothe one
self in, to loear, c. ace. Luke 8, 27. 16, 19.
Sept. for dab 2 Sam. 1, 24. 13, 18. Ju
dith 9, 1 . Not found in Gr. writers.
evSiKO?, ov, 6. 17, adj. (eV, S/KT;,) ac
cording to right, i. e. right, just, of things,
Rom. 3, 8. Heb. 2, 2. Pind. Pyth. 5. 138.
Plato Hipp. maj. 292. a, TTO\IS.
V$6/J,T)<Tl$, ewy, i], (eVSo/ie a>,) pr. some
thing built in, e. g. a mole in a harbour,
Jos. Ant. 15. 9. 6. In N. T. genr. a struc
ture, building, Rev. 21, 18.
evSo^d^o), f. do-to, (i/Sooy,) to make
glorious, to glorify, i. q. Sod&> q. v. Pass.
2 Thess. 1, 10. 12. Sept. for 1333 Ex.
14, 4. Ez. 28, 22. Ecclus. 38, C.
eVSo^oy, ov, 6, f), adj. (eV, So a,) pr. in
honour, in glory, i. e.
1. Of persons, honoured, noble, 1 Cor. 4,
10. Sept. for 1333 1 Sam. 9, 6. Is. 23, 8.
So Hdian. 1. 6. 18. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 56.
Of deeds, TO evdoga, glorious, memorable,
Luke 13, 17. Sept. for ni stba? Ex. 34, 10.
Job 5, 9. So Pol. 12. 5. 6. ^Eschin. 86. 42.
2. Of external appearance, splendid, glo
rious, e. g. raiment, Luke 7, 25. Sept. for
i23J Is. 23, 9 ; rtB3S Is. 22, 18. So Hdian.
1. 16. 7. Trop. (KK\j]<rta ev8oos, i.-e. the
church as a bride, adorned in pure and
splendid raiment, Eph. 5, 27 ; comp. v. 25
etRev. 19, 7. 8. 21, 9 sq.
v8vjui, OTOS, TO, (eVSuo),) clothing, rai
ment, a garment, Matt. 6, 25. 28. 28, 3.
252
Luke 12, 23. Sept. for 153 2 Sam. 1, 24.
Prov. 31, 22 ; nJSQba Zeph". 1, 8. So Anth.
Gr. IV. p. 141. Plut. Solon 8. Id. an seni
sit ger. Resp. 4. Spec, the outer gar
ment ; Matt. 3, 4 ev8vp.a drro rpix<*>v Kap.fj-
Xou, the usual garment of the ancient pro
phets ; comp. 2K. 1,8. Zech. 13, 4. (Sept.
for 153 2 Sam. 20, 8 ; so Wisd. 18, 24.)
Also tfv8vp.a ydp-ov, a wedding garment,
Matt. 22, 11. 12, presented to guests in
token of honour, according to oriental cus
tom; comp. Gen. 45, 22. Judg. 14, 12 sq.
2 K. 5, 5. 22 sq. Trop. Matt. 7, 15 / eV
Su/zao-t 7rpo/3ar<j>, zn sheep s clothing, i. e.
externally with the meekness and gentle
ness of lambs.
, s>, f. O>O-G>, (8wa/io a>,) pr.
to strengthen in, i. e. to give strength, to
make strong; Pass, or Mid. to be made
strong, to acquire strength, to be strong;
spoken of the body, as made strong out of
weakness, Heb. 11, 34. Trop. of the mind,
the inner man, Acts 9, 22. Rom. 4, 20.
Eph. 6, 10. Phil. 4, 13. 1 Tim. 1, 12.
2 Tim. 2, 1. 4, 17. Sept. for ttS Ps. 52, 9.
Aquila for ^ Gen. 7, 20. 24. Act. Thorn.
10. Not found in the classics.
i ovv(i3, a secondary present form for
-8v<o q. v. Buttm. 5 114 8vco ; to go in, to
enter into ; once, els TO.S otKias 2 Tim. 3, 6.
Aristoph. Vesp. 1024. Hdot. 2. 121. 2.
Plato Tim. 62. b, els TUS . . . f8pas ev8vvai.
evovcri?, ecus, fj, (eVSvw,) a putting on,
wearing, e. g. of clothing, 1 Pet. 3, 3.
Athen. 550. d.
VOVW : f. vo-o), (Svw.) aor. 1 evedvtra ;
Pass. perf. ev8e8vp.ai, aor. 1 ev(8v%r]v ; Mid.
aor. 1 fvf8v<rdfjirjv ; see Buttm. 114 Suo>.
A secondary form fv8vva> see in its order.
To inwrap, to envelope ; hence
1 . to put on a garment, to clothe in ; Act.
c. dupl. ace. Matt. 27, 31 (ve8vo-av avrov TO.
Ifidna avTov. Mark 15, 17. 20. Luke 15,
22 ; ace. of pers. Matt. 27, 28 Lachm. for
(K8va> Rec. Sept. for 033-3 Gen. 41, 42. Ex.
29, 8. So Aristoph. Th esm. 1044. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 3. 3. Mid. to clothe oneself in, to
put on, to be clothed; c. ace. of thing, Matt.
6, 25 T I fv8vo-r]o-^f ; Mark 6, 9. Luke 12,
22. Acts 12. 21 ; so of armour, Rom. 13, 12
Kal eVSww/ieSa ra oVXa TOV (parroy. Eph. 6,
11. 14? 1 Thess. 5, 8. Sept. for Oinb Lev.
6, 3. 4 [10. 11]. So 1 Mace. 3, 3. * Plut.
Mor. II. p. 39. Xen. Cyr. 6. 4. 2. Part.
Pass. fv8t8vp.vos, clothed in, c. ace. Matt.
22, 1 1 OVK ev8e8v/j.fvov ev8v/jia ydp.ov. Mark
1.6. Rev. 1,13. 15,6. 19,14. Part. Mid.
2 Cor. 5, 3 etye KOI fv8vo-dfj.fvoi sc. TO OIK.TT]
piov TO e ovpavov, comp. in yvp.vos no. 2, and
ye no. 2. c. Sept. perf. part, for a5 iiab Dan.
10, 5. Zech. 3, 3. So Plut. Numa 13.
2. Trop. to put on, to be clothed in or with
any disposition of mind, any character or
condition ; so c. ace. of thing, Luke 24, 49
ecor oti ev8v<TT)<T%( 8vvap.iv e y-^rovs. 1 Cor.
15, 53 bis. 54 bis. Col. 3, 12 evo vo-ao- Se ovv
. . . o-TrXdy^z/a oiKTippov. Sept. for ttJab Ps.
93, 1. Job 29, 14. So Ecclus. 17^3.
With ace. of pers. Col. 3, 10 and Eph. 4,
24 eVSucrao-Sai TOV KO.IVOV tiiftpamov, to put
on the new man, assume a new life and
character. Gal. 3, 27 and Rom. 13, 14 eV
Suo-ao-5e TOV K. irjcrovv, put ye on the Lord
Jesus, implying the closest spiritual union
and likeness. So Dion. Hal. 11.5 TOV Tap-
KVVIOV fKfivov ev8v6p.evoi. Liban. Ep. 956
eVf8v TOV O~O(plO~TTjV.
eveopa. as, f], (eV, e8pa,~) a lying in wait.
in order to kill any one, Acts 25, 3 ; also
Acts 23, ] 6 in later editions for eve8pov Rec.
Pr. in war, ambush, Sept. for S1NB Josh.
8, 9. Pol. 4. 59. 3. Xen. Cyr. l.V! 23.
eveSpeva), f. evaco, (eVSpa,) to lie in
wait for, in order to kill, c. ace. Acts 23, 21.
Sept. for a-nx Deut. 19, 11. So Dem. 1011.
3. Pr. in war, to lie in ambush, Diod. Sic.
12. 47. Xen. An. 1. 6. 2. Trop. i. q. to
watch insidiously, in order to ensnare, c.
ace. Luke 11, 54. So Ecclus. 5, 14. Hdian.
3. 12. 18.
eveSpOV, ov, TO, (fveSpos,) i. q. eVe Spa,
a lying in wait, in order to kill. Acts 23, 16
Rec. where later editions have IvtSpa. Sept.
for a-nxo Judg. 9, 35. lMacc. 1, 36.
Vt\0), >, f. Tjcrw, (eiXw, fiXo), ei XXw,)
to roll up in, to wrap up in, c. ace. and with
dat. of instr. Mark 15, 46. Sept. for cflb
1 Sam. 21, 9. Artemid. 1. 13 or 14. Plut.
Symp. 4. 2. 2.
eveifit,^ f. evfo-ofj-ai, (e< /u,) to be in or at
a place, Pol. 4. 63. 2. Xen. An. 2.4. 21.
27 ; trop. to be in or with a person, as an
attribute, Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 28. Hence in
N. T. only in two forms.
1. Sing. 3 pers. eveo-Ti, there is in.
with, among ; but only in the shortened
form fvt, pr. the Ionic form of the prep.
(v, the verb itself being dropped, Buttm.
J 117. 3. 2. Winer 5 14. 2. n. Thus Gal.
3, 28 ter, OVK evi (eV Xpiorw) lov8aios ov8e
"EXX^i/ KrX. Col. 3, 11 OTTOU OVK e vi "EXX^v
KT\. James 1, 17 Trap w OVK evi TrapaXhayr)
KrX. Palaeph. 14. 1. Plato Crat. 412. c
also pr. Xen. An. 5. 3. 11
eveica
253
2. Part. Plur. neut. ra (vovra, the
things within, what is within, pr. 1 Mace.
6, 5. Dem. 1113. 6. Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 7.
Hence Luke 11, 41 ir\r)v TO. fvovra Sore
f\erjfj.o(rvvr]v KT\. comp. v. 39 ; and for the
sense comp. the parall. passage, Matt. 23,
26. According to this latter we may here
render : but give what is (belongs) within
the cup and platter in alms (instead of
making the inside full of ravening and
wickedness) ; and behold, all things (inside
and outside) are clean unto you ; i. e. shew
forth works of mercy out of a sincere heart ;
so shall your outward life be pure, aside
from your ceremonial observances ; comp.
Hos. 6, 6. Luke 16, 9. James 1, 27. Others
assume irony, and regard our Lord as. ex
posing the perverse teachings of the Phari
sees : ye say, give your unjust gains in
alms ; and behold, all things are clean unto
you ; but against both the parallelism in
Matt. 1. c. and the probable fact that the
Pharisees would have said, not TO. (vovra,
but etc TO>V fvovraiv. Others render : (/cara)
Ta (vovra, according to what you have ; but
then too the more usual construction would
be tK TUIV (vovraiv, as Epict. Fragm. 108
f-tvois fieraSi Sou >cai TO IS Seopevois fK ruv
tVOVTUV.
eve/cci, oftener eveicev, poet, eiveicev,
(see Buttm. Q 1 17. 2. Kiihner 5 288. n,) prep.
c. genit. on account of, for the sake of, be
cause of ; soevtita Luke 6, 22. Acts 26, 21.
Rom. 8, 36 Rec. ftvenev Luke 4, 18 Grb.
2 Cor. 7, 12 ter; elsewhere evfKfv Matt.
5, 10. 11. 10, 18. 39. 16,25. 19,29. Mark
8, 35. 10, 29. 13, 9. Luke 9, 24. 18, 29.
21, 12. Acts 28,20. Rorn. 14, 20. 2 Cor.
3, 10 evKfv Tr,s VTT. o6vs, because of, by
reason of. Sept. for -a^ris Gen. 20, 11.
18. So Pol. 28. 9. 5. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 13.
Hence. evenfv T ov TO v, for this cause, there
fore, Matt. 19, 5. Mark 10, 7. Acts 26, 21 ;
ov fivfxev, for which cause, wherefore, Luke
4, 18 ; TWOS fv(ica,for what cause, wherefore,
Acts 19, 32. So flveKtv TOV before an
infin. 2 Cor. 7, 12 elvfKtv TOV <pavfpu>^ijvai,
in order that. But TOV c. infin. as marking
purpose, often occurs without ZveKa, which
some then unnecessarily supply ; see Buttm.
$ 140. n. 10. J 130. 4. Kiihner 308. 2. b.
6I/6O9, see evveos.
evepyeia, as, 17, (eVepy?;?,) a working,
operation, energy; Eph. 1, 19. 3, 7. 4, 16.
Col. 1, 29. Spec, as manifested in mighty
works, miracles; e. g. of God, Phil. 3, 21.
Col. 2, 12 ; of Satan 2 Thess. 2, 9. 11 eVp-
ytiav Tr\uvT]s, a mighty working of delusion,
referring to v. 9. Wisd. 7, 26. Pol. 1. 57.
2. Plut. de Tranq. animi 19.
eVepyeo), &, f. TJO-W, (eVtpyjjs,) pr. to be
at work, i. e. to work, to do, to be active, e. g.
1. Intrans. Matt. 14, 2 et Mark 6, 14 at
8vvdp.(is fvepyovcriv tv avrai. Eph. 1,20 rjv
(fvepyeiav) tvepyrjaev ev T<B Xp. which (work
ing) he wrought ; see Buttm. 131. 4. Eph.
2, 2. Phil. 2, 13 TO evepyelv. So c. dat
of pers. in or for whom ; Gal. 2, 8 bis, 6
evfpyrjcras HeVpoj fls eV^pyjycre KOI e/ioi
els TO. eZvrj, comp. v. 7. Sept. c. dat. yw>j
dv8peia evepyel TO> dvSpl els dyaSa, for ?t!5 5
Prov. 31, 12. Wisd. 16, 17. Pol. 4. 40^4.
Diod. Sic. 4. 38.
2. Trans, to work, to do, to produce, to
effect, of persons ; c. ace. 1 Cor. 12, 6 tvep-
yuv TfnrdvTa.. v. 11. Gal. 3, 5. Eph. 1, 11.
Phil. 2. 13 6 fvepyvv ev Tjp.lv TO Se Aeiv
KT\. Sept. for b?B Is. 41, 4. Jos. B. J. 4.
6. 1. Diod. Sic."l3. 95 ult. Pol. 17. 14. 8.
3. Mid. to show oneself at work, active,
i. e. to work, to be active, intrans. spoken
only of things, Winer 39. 6 ult. Rom. 7,
5 evfpyeiTo ev TOIS p.t\fcriv fjp.u>v. 2 Cor. 1,
6. 4, 12. Gal. 5,6. Eph. 3, 20. Col. 1, 29.
1 Thess. 2, 13. 2 Thess. 2, 7. So Pol. 9. 13.
9. Part. evfpyovp.evos inworking, be
ing in work, in exercise, activity, operative,
effective, James 5, 16 Sena-is eWpyou/ie wj.
Vepyrj/jia, OTOS, TO, (eVepyew,) pr. what
is wrought, i. e. effect produced, operation ;
1 Cor. 12, 6. V. 10 fVfpyrjp-aTa 8vi>dp.(a>v,
operations of miracles, i. e. miraculous ef
fects, the gift of working miracles. Pol. 2.
42. 7. Diod. Sic. 4. 51 pen.
evepyrj?, fos, ovs, 6, 17, adj. (ev, epyoi/,)
pr. at work, i. e. working, operative, active,
effective, Heb. 4, 12. 1 Cor. 16, 9 3vpa pot.
dvfayf fjL(yd\r) KOI evfpyfjs, effective, pre
senting opportunity for great effects. Phi-
lem. 6. Isocr. p. 282. c. Pol. 2. 65. 12.
Diod. Sic. 17. 85.
6ve<TT(i)$, see
evevXoyew, , f. TJO-CO, (eiXoye co,) to bless
in or through any one ; in N. T. only Pass.
with (v c. dat. Acts 3, 25 ev TW <nripp.a.T
<TOV tvv\oy. Tra(TM at Trarpial. Gal. 3, 8
Grb. See in fv no. 3. d. a ; comp. Gen. 12,
3. 18, 18. 26, 4. 28, 14, where Sept. for
3 r^3, as also Ps. 72, 17.
ve%&), f. o>, (ex 40 )) to have or hold in,
within, viz.
1. to hare in oneself a disposition of mind
towards a person or thing, e. g. favourable,
Jambl. Vit. Pyth. 6 eV^wf [vovv] irpos TO
iv. In N. T. unfavourable, c. dat.
evvoia
Mark 6, 19 HpcoStas eVei^ei/ [^oXov] airw.
Luke 11,53 Sfivtas eW^etv, to />e very angry,
Sept. for C-J iJ Gen. 49, 23. Test. XII
Patr. p. 682 eW^ " r< ? lao ijc/). Hesych.
fvel^ov eftoXovv, <apyiovTO. In full, Hdot.
1.118 KpVJTTUlV TOV 01 tftljftf ^oXol . 6. 1 19
cvei^c crfpi Seivw xoXov.
2. Pass, fve%ofj.ai, to be held in or by
any thing ; trop. to be entangled in. subject
to, c. dat. Gal. 5, 1 juij itakiv fwy<a SouXe/as
eV/xfo-Sf. Hdot. 2. 121. 2. Plut. Symp. 2.
3. 1 eV^ecrSai Sdy/iaa-tz/. Plato Grit. 52. a.
ez/^ooe, adv. demonstr. of place ; a
strengthened form foreVSa, Buttm. 116. 7.
1. Place where, here, in this place, Luke
24, 41. Acts 10, 18. 16, 28. 17, 6. 25, 24.
Arr. Epict. 1. 29. 44. Xen. Mem. 1. 4.
9, 17.
2. Place whither, hither, to this place,
after verbs of motion, as in Engl. come here ;
Buttm. Ausf. Sprachl. 116. n. 24. Kiihner
Ausf. Gr. 5 571. n. 3. John 4, 15. 16. Acts
25, 17. Horn. Tl. 1. 367. Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 8.
Xen. Hell. 1. 7. 16.
adv. demonstr. (eV) Buttm. $ 116.
6, hence, from this place; Matt. 17, 20 and
Luke 16, 26, for eVrev3ei> in Rec. Horn.
Od. 6. 6. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 48. Xen. Cyr.
1. 2. 2.
eifevfJ,eo/J,cu, ovpai, f. jjo-o/xat, Pass, de-
pon. (ei>, Su/io s,) Pass. aor. 1 part. fv^vp.rj-
3 s with Mid. signif. Buttm. } 113. n. 5 ; to
have in mind, to revolve in mind, to think up
on, c. ace. Matt. 1, 20. 9, 4; with irepi c.
gen. Acts 10, 19 Rec. where later edit.
8iei>3v/ae o/wu. So c. ace. Wisd. 3, 14. Luc.
Nero 2. Xen. Mem. 1. 7. 2 ; c. Trept Wisd.
6, 15. Plato Rep. 595. a.
, ea>s,f], (eVSu/i/o/iat,) thought,
cogitation, Matt. 9, 4. 12, 25. Heb. 4, 12.
So Luc. de Salt. 81. Thuc. 1. 132. Spec.
a thinking out, invention, device, Acts 17,
29.
VL for eVeort, see eVet/u.
eviavTOS, ov, 6, a year, John 11,49. 51.
18, 13. Acts 11, 26. 18, 11. Gal. 4, 10.
Heb. 9, 7. 25. 10, 1. 3. James 4, 13. 5, 17.
Rev. 9,15. Sept. for nati Gen. 17,21. Ex.
12, 2. al. So Hdian. 2. 7. 15. Xen. Ath. 3.
4. By Hebr. put for any definite time, an
era; Luke 4, 19 eVtauroi Kvpiov SCKTOV,
quoted from Is. 61, 2, where Sept. for"!32J.
evia-TrjfjLi, f. o-njo-co, (to-n^t,) in N. T.
only fut. Mid. eWr^o-o/icH 2 Tim. 3, 1 ; perf.
Act. fveo-TTjKa 2 Thess. 2, 2 ; part. eVecrr^-
iriy Heb. 9, 9, elsewhere contr. *Ve<rrcor
Buttm. 5 110. 10; intrans. to stand in or
upon, Buttm. $ 107. m. 21 __ In N. T. trop.
to stand near, i. e. to be at hand, to impend,
2 Thess. 2, 2. 2 Tim. 3, 1. (So 2 Mace.
4, 43. Pol. 2. 28. 9. Dem. 255. 9.) Part.
perf. eve err cos, instant, present, Rom. 8,
38 oure eVecrrcora, oi re /ie XXoi/ra. 1 Cor. 3,
22. 7,26. Gal. 1,4; not contr. Heb. 9, 9
TOV Kaipbv roi> fvecrrnKOTa. So contr. Jos.
16. 6. 2. Plato Legg. 878. b; not contr.
^Eschin. 35. 27. Xen. Hell. 2. 1. 6.
j f. v<ra>, (tV^vo),) to be strong
in or by any thing, e. g.
1 Pr. i. q. to be strengthened in or by;
Acts 9, 19 XajScov rpo(pr]v evltrxva-fv, having
taken food he was thereby strengthened.
Sept. for pm 2 Sam. 16,21. Dan. 11, 5.
Theophr. de caus. PI. 5. 9. 3. Trop. Diod.
Sic. 5. 28 fvicrxvfi Trap avrois 6 IluSayopou
Xdyoy.
2. Trans, and causat. only in Sept. and
N. T. to make strong, to strengthen, c. ace.
Luke 22, 43 ayyeXor . . . evi(rxv<ioi> avrov
So Sept. for pm Dan. 10, 18. Judg. 3, 12 ;
"^N 2 Sam. 22, 40. On the causative sig
nif. see Buttm. J 113. 2, and n. 1.
evvaros, 77, ov, ord. adj. (e zWa,) the ninth,
Rev. 21, 20. Elsewhere only rj >pa f) Iwarrj,
the ninth hour, i. e. in the Jewish mode of
reckoning, i. q. 3 o clock P. M. the hour of
evening sacrifice and prayer (see Acts 3, 1),
Matt. 20, 5. 27, 45. 46. Mark 15, 33. 34.
Luke 2:-!. 44. Acts 3, 1. 10, 3. 30. Some
Mss. read tvaros in Matt. 20, 5. Acts 10,
30 ; see Winer $5. 1, note b.
evvea, ol, al, TO, card. num. nine, Luke
17, 17. See the next article.
evvevriKovraevvea, O f, at, ra, ninety-
nine, Matt. 18, 12. 13. Luke 15, 4. 7. Some
Mss. and Lachm. read eVei^/coira twea,
which is better ; Winer \ 5. 1, note b. Buttm.
Ausf. Sprachl. } 70. 4, marg.
evveos, a, 6v, better eveof, Winer 5. 1,
note b, (prob. i. q. iivecos from aco, av co,)
speechless, dumb, with amazement, Acts 9-,
7 ; comp. 22, 9. Pr. dumb by nature, also
a deaf-mute, Sept. for C&N Is. 56, 10. Jos.
Ant. 4. 8. 32. Aristot. H. A. 4. 9. 16. Xen.
An. 4. 5. 33.
VVVO), f. eva-fo, (i/euco,) to nod or wink
towards any one, Lat. innuo, i. e. to make
signs with the head or eyes ; c. dat. of pers.
Luke 1, 62. Sept. e wevet o(^3aX^ic3 for
PE Prov. 6, 13. 10, 10. Luc. D.Meretr.
12. 1. ed. Jacobitz.
evvoia, as, 17, (eV, vovs,) pr. what is in
the mind, e. g. a thought, idea, notion, Diog.
255
Laert. 3. 79 emua /caXoO. Pol. 1. 15. 13.
In N. T. thought, intent, purpose, Heb. 4,
12. 1 Pet. 4, 1. Sept. for fiata Prov. 3,
21 ; comp. 23, 19. So Susann. 28. Isocr.
112. d. Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 1.
ewo/z,09, ou, 6, 17, adj. (eV, i/u/ior.) pr.
within (lie law, i. e.
1. Of things, lawful, legal, Acts 19, 39
iv rf) twofjua eKKhrjcria. Lucian. Cone. Deor.
14 fKK\r)crias fvvop.ov dyop.(ir)s. Pol. 2. 47.
3. Plato Legg. 932. a.
2. Of persons, under law, subject to law,
1 Cor. 9, 21 tvvopos Xptorw. Plato Rep.
424. e.
evvvxps, ov, 6, 17, adj. (V, a<,) in the
night, nocturnal, Horn. II. 11. 715. Eurip.
Hec. 72. In N. T. Neut. fvvv-^ov, adv.
in the night, by night, Buttm. {115. 4.
Mark 1, 35 TT/J&H fi>wx.ov Xiav, very early )
yet in the night, i. q. opSpou ;3a3eoy Luke
24, 1. So 3 Mace. 5, 5.
evoi/ceaj, >, f. jjcrw, (oiVV) to dwell in,
to inhabit, c. c. eV, Sept. for 3 ^ Jer. 49, 1.
Xen. CEc. 4. 13. In N. T. trop. to dwell
in or with any one, to be in or with, foil, by
iv c. dat. and spoken of the indwelling of
the Holy Spirit in Christians, Rom. 8, 11.
2 Tim. 1, 14; of the divine presence and
blessing, 2 Cor. 6, 16 ; comp. 1 Cor. 3, 16.
Ex. 29, 45. Ez. 37, 27. Also of f] iri<ms
2 Tim. 1, 5; 6 Xoyoj rov Xp. Col. 3, 16.
So Jos. B. J. 6. 1. 6. Plato Rep. 540. b.
evovra. T d, see eWt/u. % -;
evop/CL^o), f. t o-oj, (6p/aco.) to swear in,
to adjure, c. dupl. ace. 1 Thess. 5, 27 Lachm.
for Rec. opidfa q. v.
ewT7?9, TTji-oy, 17, (els,} oneness, unity,
Eph. 4, 3. 13. Test. XII Patr. p. 642.
Pint, de Amicor. mult. 5. Id. de Def. Orac.
13. p. 152.
evO^Xed), &>, f. JJCTCO, (o^Xf co, o^Xoj,) to
excite a crowd or tumult in ; hence genr.
to disturb, to trouble, e. g. a person or a
community ; absol. Heb. 12, 15. Xen. Cyr.
8. 3. 9 ; c. ace. 1 Esdr. 2, 22. 29. Pol. 2.
25. 6. Xen. Mem. 3. 8. 2.
evo%p<;, ov, 6, fj, adj. (eVe ^o/wu,) i. q.
fVf^op-fvos, pr. held in, contained in. fastened
in or on any thing, Anth. Gr. I. p. 179 eV
dykvprjs fvoxovftdpos. Usually and in N. T.
trop.
1 . held or bound by, liable to, subject to,
mostly c. dat. but sometimes c. gen. Matth.
370. n. 4. So c. dat. of a tribunal, by me-
ton. for the punishment inflicted by that tri
bunal ; Matt. 5.21. 22 bis, tvo-^oy TJJ Kpicrei,
ro> orvpfdpio). Sept. fvo\os TW Sdwna for
nis Gen. 26, 11. (^Eschin. 2. 36
tvo%. rw v6p.a>. Pol. 12. 14. 1. Xen. Mem.
1. 2. 64 eW^. rfi ypcxpf/.) Once with els
C. ace. Matt. 5, 22 IW^oy eiy rr/v yetvi^av,
for (vo^os ^aXXeo3a^ els rf/v ytfvvav, comp.
Num. 35, 31 tvo^os dvaipe^vai. ; see in els
no. 1. a. Winer 31. 2. With a genit.
Heb. 2, 15 fvoxoi 8ov\flas, Engl. subjects of
bondage. So of punishment, evo^os Savarou,
a subject of death, i. e. guilty of (unto) death,
Matt. 26, 66. Mark 14, 64; ei/o^os alutv.
Kpio-eas Mark 3,29. So Dem. 1229. 11
2. Spec, liable to be charged with, i. e.
guilty of any thing; c. gen. 1 Cor. 11, 27
evo^os roii <ro>/x. K. rov cup. rov Kvpiov.
James 2, 10 ndvrcav fvo^os. 2 Mace. 13, 6.
Philo de Joseph, p. 558 rrjs K\OTTTJS eW^o?.
Lys. 520. 10. Lycurg. 239. 12 eVo^oy TTJS
irpoSoo-ias. Plato Legg. 914. e.
TOS, TO, (eWe XXopat,) a com
mandment, precept, i. q. eVroX^, Matt. 15, 9.
Mark 7, 7. Col. 2, 22. Sept. for n^a Job
23, 12. Is. 29, 13.
eVTa<f)ld%(O, f. da-w, (evrdfpios, rdfpos, )
to swathe in the eVracpta, to prepare for bu
rial, e. g. by swathing in bandages with
spices (see John 19, 40. Acts 5, 6) ; c. ace.
Matt. 26, 12. John 19, 40. Sept. for a?n
Gen. 50, 2. 3. Test. XII Patr. p. 619 p0-
deis IJLC fvrafpidcrr) TroXvreXel eVibJjrt KT\.
Plut. Dion 44. Id. de esu Cam. ,J. 5 ult.
evrafaacr/jLos, ov, 6, (eWa^tafco,) burial,
i. e. preparation for burial, a swathing, em
balming, Mark 14, 8. John 12, 7. Not
found in Gr. writers.
VTe\\o/jiai, f. rt\ovfj.aL, Mid. depon.
(re XXw,) Pass. perf. tWeroXpai with Mid.
signif. Acts 13, 47. Hdian. 1. 9. 23. Buttm.
136. 3. Pr. to make arise in any one;
hence, to enjoin, to command ; absol. Matt.
15, 4 6 yap Seoy e jrreiXaro Xtycov. Mark 11,
6 ; c. dat. of pers. Matt. 17, 9. John 14, 31.
Acts 1,2. 13, 47 ; dat. of pers. and ace. of
thing, Matt. 28, 20 oa-a eVeretXa/iqj vp.lv.
Mark 10, 3. John 15, 14. 17 ; dat. of pers.
and Trepi nvos Matt. 4, 6 and Luke 4, 10,
quoted from Sept. Ps. 91,11; dat. of pers. and
infin. John 8, 5 ; dat. of pers. and Iva Mark
13, 34 ; also c. Trepi TWOS simpl. Hebr. 11,
22; infin. simpl. Matt. 19, 7, comp. Deut.
24, 1. Sept. for njS Gen. 2, 16. 21, 4. al.
So c. dat. of pers. Plato Charm. 157. b ;
dat et ace. Hdian. 3. 12. 5; dat. et inf.
Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 12 ; va Jos. Ant. 8. 14. 2.
By Hebr. Heb. 9, 20 8i^Kns TJS (V)
evtrtiXaro irpos vfjids 6 Seor, which God en
joined upon you, quoted from Ex. 24, 8
evreifeev
where Sept. Sia3. rjs SteSero irpbs v
for Heb. 03533 PH3 ; but elsewhere Sept.
often Hiia%r)Kr)v fverfiXaro vfuv for Heb.
eenx rvn:: nis, e . g. Deut. 4, 13. Josh.
23/16.
evrev^sev, adv. strengthened from ev^ev,
Buttm. ^ 116. 7 ; hence, thence, from this or
that place, Matt. 17, 20. Luke 4, 9. 13, 31.
16, 26 Rec. John 2, 16. 7, 3. 14, 31. 18,
36. (Palzeph. 21. 1. Xen. An. 1. 2. 7 ; 10,
11. al.) So evrev^fv Kal evrev Sfv, hence
and hence, on this side and that side, on
each side, John 19, 18. Rev. 22, 2. Sept.
for n-rai rura Num. 22, 24; nsni nsn
Dan. 12, 5. Trop. of the cause or source,
hence, James 4, 1. So Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 18.
Hdian. 2. 10. 13.
VTVJ;lS, eco?, rj, (fvrvyxdva*, ) pr. a fall
ing in with, meeting with, JE\. V. H. 4. 20.
Plato Polit. 298. c ; a colloquy, audience,
jEschin. 34. 19. Pol. 16. 21.8; petition,
Jos. Ant. 15. 3. 8. Diod. Sic. 16. 55.
Hence in N. T. entreaty, prayer, sc. to God,
1 Tim. 2, 1. 4, 5. So Plut. Numa 14 pen
ult. TroteicrSat ras Trpbs TO Sleioz evrev^eis-
evT(yU,09, ou, 6, T], adj. (lv, Tipr],) pr. in
honour, i. e.
1. Of persons, honoured, estimable, dear,
Luke 7, 2. 14, 8. Phil. 2, 29. Sept. for
fi-nh Neh. 2, 16. 4, 14 ; ^333 Num. 22, 15.
--Hdian. 2. 1. 10. Xen. Cyr! 8. 2. 4.
2. Of things, precious, costly, e. g. a
stone, trop. 1 Pet. 2, 4. 6 ; comp. Is. 28, 16
where Sept. for ipv Dem. 1285. 18.
evToX.71, ijj, 77, (e l/re XXo/wu,) a?i injunc
tion, command, i. e.
1. Pr. of a specific command, charge, di
rection; John 10, 18 evroKrjv fXajBov trapa rov
irarpos. 12, 49. 50. Acts 17, 15. Col. 4, 10.
Heb. 7, 5. al. Sept. for njsa 2 K. 18, 36.
2 Chr. 8, 15. (Hdian. 3. 5. 8". Xen. Cyr.
2. 4. 30.) Spec, of a public charge, edict,
from magistrates, John 11, 57. Sept. for
fttxn 2 Chr. 35, 16.
2. Genr. precept, commandment, laic ;
e. g. a) The traditions of the Rabbins,
Tit. 1,14. b) The precepts and teaching
of Jesus, John 13, 34. 15, 12. 1 Cor. 14,
37. 1 John 2, 8. al. c) The precepts and
commandments of God, in general, 1 Cor.
7, 19. 1 John 3, 22. 23. al. Sept. and fTlXtt
Deut. 4, 2. 40. al. ssep. d) The precepts
of the Mosaic law, in whole or in part,
Matt. 5, 19. 19, 17. 22, 36. 38. 40. Mark
10, 5. 19. Rom. 7, 8 sq. al. e) Genr. and
collect, f] ftroXrj, T] fi>ro\T) 3foO, put either
for the law, the Mosaic law, Matt. 15, 3. 6.
256
Mark 7, 8. 9. Luke 23, 56; (Sept. foi
rniti 2 K. 21, 8. 2 Chr. 12, 1 ;) or, foi
precepts given to Christians, embracing
Christian doctrines and duties, 1 Tim. 6, 14.
2 Pet. 2, 21. 3, 2. +
ez/T07T09, ov, 6, TJ, adj. (eV, rorroy,) pr.
in or of a place, i. e. a resident, an in
habitant, Acts 21, 12. Porphyr. de Abst.
1. 14. Soph. (Ed. Col. 843. Plato Phaedr.
262. d.
vros, adv. (e i/,) in, within ; also as prep,
c. gen. Luke 17, 21 rj /SatrtXet a rov Sect)
evros vp.uv fa-Tiv, the kingdom of God is
within you, i. e. its seat is in your heart and
affections, not external. So TO ei>Tos,the
inside, Matt. 23, 26. Buttm. 125. 6, 7.
Sept. for 3-if?a Ps. 39, 4. 109, 22. Luc.
D. Deor. 14. 5 TO tiros. Hdian. 2. 5. 15.
Plato Soph. 226. e.
evrpeTTO), f. ^co, (rpeVa,) Lat. inverlo,
to turn about, e. g. TCI vara Hdot. 7. 211 ;
to turn back, Diog. Laert. Socr. 11. 29.
Trop. to turn about, to bring back to one s
senses, i. q. to move, to make ashamed, ^El.
V. H. 3. 17 pen. Horn. II. 15.554. Hence
in N. T.
1. to shame, to put to shame, c. ace.
1 Cor. 4, 14 OVK eVrpeTrtoi/ -upas ypd(f>(i)
Tavra. Pass. 2 Thess. 3, 14. Tit. 2, 8.
Sept. for ntn Ps. 35, 26. 40, 15. Ecclus.
4, 25. Plut. Vit. Horn. 167 TOVS TroXXovs
eVrpeVm.
2. Mid. evrpeTTop-at, to turn oneself
towards any one, i. e. to heed, to respect, to
reverence; in N. T. and in late writers c.
accus. Matt. 21, 37 et Mark 12, 6 eWpaTrjj-
o-oi Tat TOV vlov pov, i. e. Pass, with Mid.
signif. comp. Buttm. 136. 2. Luke 18, 2.
4. 20, 13. Heb. 12, 9. Wisd. 2,10. Diod.
Sic. 19. 7 ou Seoiiy eWpeTrd/xei/oi. Plut. In-
stit. Lacon. 10. Earlier c. gen. Plato Grit.
52. c. Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 33.
evrpetfxt), f. eVs/je-v^w, (rpe^co,) to nou
rish or bring up in a place, Eurip. Phcen.
379. In N. T. trop. to nourish or train up
in any thing ; Pass. c. dat. 1 Tim. 4, 6 eV
Tpefpopfvos TOLS \6yois. So Philo de Alleg.
p. 59 rats dpfTais evrp. Hdian. 5. 3. 5.
Plato Legg. 798. a, eVrp. vopois. See Lres-
ner Obss. e Phil. p. 399.
VTpo/jiOS, ov, 6, f], adj. (eV, rpop.os, ) pr.
in trembling, i. e. trembling with fear, ter
rified; hence evrpo^os yivopai v. /*/, i. q
to tremble, Acts 7, 32. 16, 29. Heb. 12, 21
Sept. for Ti"ia Dan. 10, 11. 1 Mace. 13,
2. Plut. Fab! Max. 3 ; genr. Anth. Gr. L
p. 23. p. 211.
257
evrpOTrrj, ij f , q, (eVrpeVa>,) rcspecl, re
verence, Soph. (Eil. Col. 299. In N. T.
shame, a putting to shame ; 1 Cor. 6, 5
jrpos eVrp. vp.lv Xtyco. 15, 34. Sept. for
nb3 Ps. 35, 26. 69, 8. 20.
CVTpV(f)Wi), o>, f. ijo-w, (Tpvcpda), ) to live
delicately, to indulge in, to revel in, e. g. tv
Tais (Unarms avrStv, revelling in their own
frauds, 2 Pet. 2, 13 ; where some Mss. and
Lachm. road eV TOIS dydwais avrvv. Sept. for
5?snn Is. 55, 2. So c. dat. Hdian. 2. 3. 22.
Diod. Sic. 19. 71.
, f. Ti>{-opMi, (rvyxciixa,) to
hit or light upon, to fall in with, Xen. An.
4. 5. 19 ; to meet and talk with, Xen. Mem.
3. 2. 1. ib. 3. 6. 2. Hence in N. T. to
apply to, to deal with, to entreat, c. dat.
Acts 25, 24 Kfpl ov irdv TO TrXrjSoy (vtrvxdv
P.OI. So 2 Mace. 4, 36. ^El. V. H. 1. 21.
Plut. Pomp. 55. Pol. 4. 30. 1. Spec, to
entreat for or against, to make intercession,
e. g. a) For any one, c. dat. impl. et vrrep
TWOS, Rom. 8, 27 on Kara %ebi> evrvyxdvei
inrep dyicav. v. 34. Heb. 7, 25. So Jos. Ant.
14. 10. 13. Plut. de Alex. Virt. 2. 2. b)
Against any one, i. q. to complain of; c.
dat. et KdTa TWOS, Rom. 11,2 a>s evrvyxdvei
TW 3f<a Kara TOV lo-paijX. So 1 Mace. 10,
61. 63.
etTfXtcrcra) V. -TT6), f. co, (rvXio-trw,)
<rt ro/Z i/p i?z, to inwrap, c. ace. et dat. Matt.
27, 59 cvfTv\ifv OVTO a-d/SaVi. Luke 23,
53. Also to wrap or fold together, John 20,
7. Aristoph. Plut. 692.
ei/TUTTOO), , f. a>o-co, (rvTnJco,) /o enstamp,
to engrave, Pass. 2 Cor. 3, 7 fWerwrcojuej^
VXi3oir. Aristot. deMund. 6. Plut. Symp.
4. 6. 2.
evvfipifo, f. iVco, (v/3pico,) to Jo despite
to or lipon any one, to insult, to outrage, c.
ace. Heb. 10, 29 TO irt>fvp.a Ttjs xapiToy eVu-
Ppiaas. So c. ace. Jos. Ant. 5. 8. 12 ; c.
dat. Hdian. 8. 5. 3. Pol. 10. 26. 3.
evvTTVid^o/J-ai, Pass, and Mid. depon.
(ewTTviov.) to dream ; either c. dat. of man
ner intenn. Acts 2, 1,7 bnmnots fwrrvtaa-^r]-
o-ovrai ; or as in Rec. c. ace. of the kindred
noun, fjnnrvia (WTrviaaZiio-ovTai, as quoted
from Sept. Joel 2, 28 where Sept. for cbn ;
comp. Butt. ^ 131. 4. Trop. Part, (wnvia-
up.(voi, dreamers, i. e. holding vain and
empty opinions, deceivers, Jude 8. Sept.
genr. for cbn Gen. 28, 11. Judg. 7, 13.
Absol. Plut. Cato Maj. 23 ult. Id. Brut. 24.
Act. fwnvtafa id. Aristot. H. An. 4. 10.
evvTTVlOV, lov, TO, (tv, vTTTOf.) pr. what
is seen in sleep ; hence a dream, a vision
17
in sleep, Acts 2, 17 ; see in fvvm>idop,Ht.
jEl. V. H. 3. 11. Plut. de Def. Orac. 50.
Xen. Conv. 4. 48.
lov, 6, T), Neut. eeoTTtoi/, ( e V,
<i\^,) in one s presence, face to face, Sept. Ex.
33, 11. Theocr. 22. 152. In N. T. only
Neut. fvanriov as adv. or rather as prep.
c. genit. in the presence of, before ; comp.
Buttm. ^ 146. 2, 3. Sept. every where for
ijab, 13153 ; in N. T. used chiefly by Luke,
Paul, and in the Apocalypse ; not found in
Matt, and Mark.
1. Pr. of place, e. g. in reference to
things, as eVwTrtop TOV 3poi/ov, before, in front
of, Rev. 1, 4. 4, 5. 6. 10. 7, 9. 11. 15. al.
Sept. and TJSb Josh. 6, 4. 1 Sam. 5, 3.
Elsewhere in reference to persons, before,
in the presence of, in the sight of; Luke 1,
17 TrpoeAevcrerai tvutmov avrov, as a herald,
i. q. TTjOo TrpcxrcoTTov O.VTOV in Mark 1, 2.
Luke 1,19 ra/SptijX, p Trapto-rrjKats fva
TOV Sfou, comp. in dp^ayyeXoy. So
vflv (TTiTTTeiv) (vunriov TWOS, to prostrate one
self before any one, Luke 4, 7. Rev. 3, 9. 4,
10. 5, 8. 15, 4. (Sept. for TJria Ps. 22, 30.)
Acts 9, 15 fvairiov tevwv KT\. Luke 13, 26
e(j)dyop.fi> fvunriov o~ov, see in e crS/w no. 2. d.
Luke 5, 18. 25. Acts 6, 6. 10,4. 31. al. Sept.
for "inra Ez. 15, 26. Jer.7,10; SBb Lev.
4, 4. Num. 17. 10. Plut. Probl. Rom. K al TO
fi> V7rai3po), /iaXtora TTW? tlvai 8oKfl TOV Aios
2. Implying manner, and espec. the sin
cerity in which any thing is done ; evn-mov
TOV 3eoC, 7?i the sight of God, i. e. God being
present and witness, Rom. 14, 22. 2 Cor.
4, 2. 7, 12. Comp. Sept. and ^Sb 1 Sam.
12, 7. 23, 18. So in obtestations, before
God, God being witness, Gal. 1,20. 1 Tim.
5, 21. 6, 13. 2 Tim. 2, 14. 4, 1.
3. Trop. in the sight of, i. e. in the view
or judgment of any one ; Luke 1, 6 OLKMOL
evunriov TOV 3eou. v. 15 p.eyas tvannov Kvpiov.
V. 75. 15, 18. 21 rjp.apTov eVcoTTiov crov. (Sept.
and "VSSb i Sam. 20, 1.) Luke 16, 15 8iKai-
ovvTfs tavTOvs evomiov dv%pu>7Ta>v. Acts 8,
21. Rom. 12, 17. 2 Cor. 8, 21. al. Sept.
and T?3 Deut. 4, 25. 1 K. 11, 33. 38. al.
"SSb Neh. 9, 28. Ps. 5, 9. From the Heb.
eVcoTnov TWOS, where Greek writers usually
put the dative ; e. g. Luke 15, 10 xpa yi-
t>(Tcii tvunnov TO>V ayyeXwi , for ^. yiv. TO!S
dyyt\ois, i- e. there is joy TO the angels, they
rejoice. 24, 1 1 ((pavrjcrav fVoorrtoc avTtav
wo-f I XJjpoj, i. e. seemed to them. Acts 6. 5
f/pfo-fv 6 Xoyoj tvuTtiov iraiTos KT\. i. e. was
pleasing to all. (Sept. and T^a Num. 13.
34. Deut. 1, 23.) Also in the phrase eupi-
258
cncci) X"*P lv fvaniov TWOS, to find favour in
the sight of any one, Acts 7, 46 ; elsewhere
rrapd TIW, Luke 1, 30. Sept. for "^53 Ex.
33, 13. 17. Num. 11, 11. +
.Ez/ci>9, 6, indec. Enos, Heb. ^13X (man),
pr. n. of a man, Luke 3, 38 ; comp. Gen.
4, 26.
f. t o-o/iat, Mid. depon. (eV,
ovs COTO J,) to take in loiih the ear, i. e. to give
ear, lo hearken, c. ace. Acts 2, 14. Sept for
ptxfi Gen. 4, 22; a^RH Jer. 8, 6. Wisd.
6, 2. Test. XII Patr. p. 520. Alex. Com-
nen. 3. 9. Found only in the later Greek,
Sturz de Dial. Mac. p. 166.
Ei>(i)% 6, indec. Enoch, Heb. T^H (in
itiated), the patriarch who walked with God,
Luke 3, 37. Heb. 11, 5. Jude 14. Comp.
Gen. 5, 8 sq.
e|-, prep, see ecc.
, ot, at, TO, card. num. six, Matt. 17, 1.
Mark 9, 2. +
e^ayyeXX.d), f. X&>, (eK,uyy<- XAa>,) to give
out news, to publish, to announce, Plut.
Thes. 13. Xen. Hell. 1.1. 8. In N. T. to
announce abroad, to show forth, i. e. by Hebr.
10 make widely known, to celebrate, e. g. ras
ilpfTas TOV 3eov 1 Pet. 2, 9. Sept. for *i?&
Ps. 9, 15. 79, 13. SoEcclus. 44, 15.
, f. do~a>, (eV. ayopafcu,) to
purchase out, to buy up out of the posses
sion or power of any one, Plut. M. Crass. 2.
Pol. 3. 42. 2. In N. T. to redeem, to set
free, sc. out of service or bondage; Gal. 3,
13 fK TTJS KdTapas TOV VOJJLOV. 4, 5. Comp. in
dyopdfa, no. 2. Mid. pr. to redeem for one
self, trop. Eph. 5, 16 etCol. 4,5 egayopu6-
f.ifvoi TOV Kaipov, redeeming the time, i. e.
rescuing and improving every opportunity
for good. Comp. Marc. Antonin. 4. 28
KepSavTfov TO irapov.
o/y&>, f. a<a, (fK, ayoo,) to lead out, to
conduct out, i. e. out of any place, c. accus.
of pors. e. g. out of prison, Acts 5, 19. 16,
37. 39; also with 12, 17. (Sept. for
JTSin Ps. 142, 8. Is. 42, 7.) Also out of
Egypt, Acts 7, 36 ; with e /c v. 40. 13, 17.
Heb. 8, 9. (Sept. for K^iM Ex. 6, 7. Lev.
25, 38.) Genr. Mark 15, 20. Acts 21, 38 ;
with eo> Mark 8, 23. Luke 24, 50. (Sept.
fa> Gen. 15, 9.) As a shepherd his flock,
John 10, 3. Dem. 1090. 10. Xen. Hell.
6. 4. 37 ; c. Dem. 845. 17. Xen. Hell.
6. 5. 18 ; c. eo> Dem. 1278. 3.
e^aipew, >, f. 770-0), (eV, afp<=V) aor. 2
e eiXoi/ Mid. aor 2 irreg. e et Aaro Acts 7,
10 et 12, 11 in some editions ; see in dvai-
peo). To take out, i. e.
1. lo pluck out, to teai-put, e. g. an eye,
Matt. 5, 29 TOV o</)3uXp,oi/. 18, 9. Plut. de
Is. et Osir. 55 TOV oc/>3. Xen. An. 2. 3. 16.
2. to take out from a number, to select ;
Mid. to select for oneself, to choose, c. ace
Acts 26, 17. Sept. for ina Deut. 31, 11.
Jos. Aut. 4. 8. 5. Xen. T An. 2. 5. 20.
Act. Xen. An. 5. 3. 4.
3. Mid. trop. to take out of the power ol
any one to oneself, to rescue, to deliver, with
ace. and fK, Acts 12, 11 e et Aero /*e e* x-
pbs HpcoSou. 7, 10. Gal. 1, 4; fK impl.
Acts 7, 34. 23, 27. Sept. for ViBfi Gen. 32,
11. 37,20. Isaeus 310. 1. Dem. 256. 2.
Pol. 1. 11. 11.
* f* /
egaipco, f. apw, (e*, aipai,) to take up out
of any place, to lift up from, Plut. Marcell.
15 med. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 19. In N. T. to
take away out of or from, to remove, with
ace. and /c c. gen. 1 Cor. 5, 13 eupuTe TOV
irovrjpbv ft- vficov, i. e. expel, excommuni
cate. So v. 2 Rec. Sept. for l^On Josh.
7, 13; MS Ez. 14, 8. 1 Mace. 14, 36.
m V. H. 2. 24. Plut. Nicias 18.
to, f. ij<ra>, (e /c, aire w,) to ask
for out of the hand or power of any one, to
demand, Germ, ausbitten ; c. ace. Diod.
Sic. 11.33. Plato Menex. 245. b. InN.T.
Mid. to ask or demand for oneself, c. ace.
Luke 22, 31 ; comp. Job 1,11. 12. 2, 4-6.
Test. XII Patr. p. 729. So Palaeph. 41.
2. Dem. 546. 21. Lys. 444. 6.
e^atyvr]?, adv. (eVc, at^wjs, a(pva>, ) on
a sudden, suddenly, Mark 13, 36. Luke 2.
13. 9, 39. Acts 9, 3. 22, 6. Sept. for cxriB
Prov. 24, 2 ; 5^ Is. 47, 9. Plut. Thes. 13.
Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 6. See on the form, Buttm.
115. n. 5. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 18. n.
ej;atco\ov^e(0, ,, f. ^orw, (e /c, n/coXov
Sew,) to follow out or up ; trop. to copy after,
to conform to, c. dat. 2 Pet. 1, 16 ov . . ./uv-
Sot? e^aKoXouSrycrairey. 2, 2. 15. Sept. for
M3Q Is. 56, 11. Jos. Ant. prorem. 4. Pol
17. 10. 7; pr. Plut. Alex. M. 24.
e^aKocrioi, at, a, six hundred, Rev. 13.
18. 14, 20. See Buttm. $ 70.
^aXet <jta>, f. -v/, ( e , dXei (pa>.) 1. to
otn/ or smear out, to blot out ; c. ace. Rev.
3, 5 ou /LIT) e^aXei -v/^o) TO oVo/xa avTOv fK TTJS
/3i /3Xov r^y ta^f- Sept. for nna Ps. 69, 29.
(Luc. pro Imag. 26. Xen. Hell 2. 3. 51.)
Spec, of an ordinance, to blot out, to abolish
c. ace. TO ^ftpoypa^oi/ Col. 2, 14. So Dem.
468. 1 TOV vofjLov. Lys. 48. 2. Trop. to blot
259
out sins, i. q. to pardon, Pass. Acts 3, 19.
Sept. and nniQ Ps. 51, 11. So Lys. 237. 1.
2. Spec, to wipe away, e. g. tears, c. ace.
Rev. 7, 17. 21, 4.
f. oXoC/Mu, Mid. depon. (,
i o, e. g. from a house Plut.
Agesi. 34 ; from a chariot Xen. Cyr. 8. 8.
25. In N. T. to leap forth, sc. from one s
place, Acts 3, 8. Sept. for 1J3H Joel 2, 5.
So Plut. Pelop. 32 pen. Id. Pomp. 58 pen.
rising up out of a place, Pol. 3. 55. 4. In
N. T. the resurrection from the dead, Phil.
3, 11.
efarareAAo), f. X, (V, dvare XXw,) to
make spring up out of the ground or else
where, e. g. plants, Sept. for rPEJtn Gen.
2, 9. Apoll. Rhod. 4. 1423 ; Zopvfiov Plut.
Pericl. 3. In N. T. intrans. to spring up
out of any thing, i. e. to spring up, to shoot
forth, of plants, Matt. 13, 5. Mark 4, 5.
Sept. of light, for rnt Ps. 112, 4.
eaz/lCTT77/U, f. o-rija-a), (ex, dvi<mjfjii,)
only in Act. aor. 1 fgavftrrrjara, aor. 2 e a-
vfarTrjv. On the trans, and intrans. signifi
cations, see in dvitrnjiu and Buttm. } 107. II.
1 . Trans, to make rise up out of a place,
to rise up out of, c. ace. e. g. soldiers out of
ambush Thuc. 7. 77 ; beasts from their lairs
Xen; Cyr. 2. 4. 20. In N. T. Act. aor. 1,
from the Ileb. to raise up seed (offspring)
from a woman ; c. ace. Mark 12, 19 et Luke
20, 28 KOL (a.vacrTT)(rr] (nr(pp.a rw dSeXcpw
auToC sc. tK TTJS yvvaiKos, comp. Deut. 25,
5. 6. Sept. for rTsn Geri. 19, 32. 34; rmu
Gen. 4, 25.
2. Intrans. Act. aor. 2, to rise up out of
a place, to stand forth, Acts 15,5. Sept.
for wp Gen. 18, 16. ^Eschin. 45. 3. Plato
Plued. 117. d.
e^aTraraajj j>, f. ^o-o>, (e /c intens. dira-
Taw.) to deceive out and out, to beguile wholly,
c. ace. Rom. 7, 11. 16, 18. 1 Cor. 3, 18.
2 Cor. 11,3. 2 Thess. 2, 3. 1 Tim. 2, 14
Lachm. Susann. 56. Luc. de Merc. cond.
5 ult. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 19.
e^ttTTira, adv. a later form for e^airiv^s
i. q. fai(pvr)s, on a sudden, suddenly, Mark
9, 8. Sept. for e xPQ Josh. 11, 7. Zonar.
7. 25. ib. 10. 37. (Jomp. Lob. ad Phryn. p.
18. n.
e^aTTOpeca, o>, f. rjao), (C K intens. 071-0-
p*co.) to be utterly at a loss, perplexed, Pol.
4. 34. 1. In N. T. Mid. to be utterly at a
loss with oneself, to be in despair, c. gen.
TOV tf)v 2 Cor. 1,8; absol. 4, 8. Sept for
pB Ps. 88, 16, So Plut. Alcib. 5.
), f. (rreXw, (a7ro<rreXXa>,;
1. to send away out of a place, to send
forth, as an agent, messenger, friend, c. ace.
Acts?, 12. 11,22. 12,11. 17,14. Gal.
4, 4 ; with ds c. ace. of place whither,
Acts 9, 30. 22, 21. Gal. 4, 6. Sept. for nbaJ
Gen. 24, 40. Dem. 251. 5. Plut. Coriolau
6; c. etsPol. 21. 14. 9.
2. Emphat. to send away peremptorily, to
dismiss, c. ace. et adj. Luke 1, 53 TrXou-
TOVVTO.S e ^aTreVreiXe Ktvovs. 20, 10. 11. So
Sept. and nbttj Gen. 31, 42. Pol. 15. 2. 4
Toi/s Trpecrfifis avvnoKpirovs e a7rooTe XXeii/.
egapTL^CO, f. i cra>, (eVc, aprifa, liprios,)
to complete fully, to finish out, e. g. time,
c. ace. ras f/p-fpas Acts 21, 5. Also of a
teacher, i. q. to furnish thoroughly, Pass.
2 Tim. 3, 17. So T^V ol<iav Luc. Ver. Hist.
1. 33 ; TrXoia, to equip, Arr. Peripl. 11 ; of
persons, Jos. Ant. 3. 2. 2 no\fp.flv irpus
dv^p. TOIS aTratri KaXco? f
), f. ^a>, (eVc, da-Tirdirra).)
to flash out, as lightning, Sept. Ez. 1, 4.
Tryphiodor. 10. 2. In N. T. of raiment, to
shine out, to glitter, absol. Luke 9, 29 ; comp.
Matt. 17, 2. So Sept. of weapons? for p*ia
Nah. 3, 3.
adv. (for e avrfjs wpar,) from
this time, i. e. forthwith, presently, imme
diately, Mark 6, 25. Acts 10, 33. 11, 11.
21, 32. 23, 30. Phil. 2, 23. See in no.
2. Pol. 2. 7. 7. Diod. Sic. 15. 43.
egeyetpw, f. f/J w, (, eye/pw,) trans, to
wake or rouse out of sleep, pr. implying the
rising up from the posture of sleep, Ecclus.
22, 7. Pol. 18. 2. 5. Xen. Hell. 6. 4. 36.
In N. T. trop.
1. to raise up from the dead, i. q. iyeipat
(< TU>V vfKptav, see in rye/pa no. 1 . b ; so c.
ace. 1 Cor. 6, 14 q/iuj egfyeptt Sept. and
"PP 1 ; Dan. 12, 2.
2. to raise up, to cause to arise or exist ;
spoken of Pharaoh Rom. 9, 17, quoted from
Ex. 9, 16 where Ileb. T^arri , Sept. SKTT)-
/. Jos. Ant. 8. 11. 1 f3aa-i\{vs yap
I. e fei/u, (eK, (lp.i to be,) see fgeo-ri.
II. !e/u, ((K, fip,i to go,) to go out
of& place, intrans. c. , Acts 13, 42 e< TTJS
<rvvaya)yfjs- With tVi c. ace. of place whi
ther, 27, 43 eVi TT]V yrjv, i. e. out of the
water. So c. eV, Luc. Eun. 6 ; absol. Sept.
Ex. 28, 35. IIdian.7. 9. 8. Plato Conv. 196.
a. Genr. to go away, to depart out of a
place, absol. Acts 17, 15. 20, 7. So Jos.
Ant. 5. 2. 8. Mid. c. gen. Hdian. 3. 15. 12.
, f. co, ( intens.
? convict fully, to show to be wholly wrong,
Dem. 233. 3. Xcn. CEc. 2. 9. In N. T. to
rebuke sternly, to condemn, to punish, c. ace.
Jude 15. Sept. and rpS irt Is. 2, 4. Mic.
4,3.
e^eX/co), f. KVO-W, (, eXxco q. v.) to draw;
oizJ, to drag out of a place, Sept. for ^Qia
Gen. 37, 28. Hdian. 8. 8. 14. In N. T!
trop. to draw out of the right way, i. e. to
draw away, to carry away, Pass. James 1,
14 vTrorrjs I8ias nrilvfilctf f^e\KOfj.evos- So
Test. XII Patr. p. 702 els rropveiav p.e eeX-
Kvo-aro ; comp. ^El. H. An. 6. 31 VTTO rrjs
aros, TO, (e|epao>,) vomit, what
is vomited ; 2 Pet. 2, 22 eVl TO "8iov e e pa-
,ua. Comp. Prov. 26, 1 1 where Heb. ^8" ? >
Sept. eVt TOP eauroi) efierov. So the verb,
Dioscor. 6. 19 ; see Gataker Adverss. Misc.
p. 853 sq.
e^epevvdw, &>, f. f)a-a>, (CK, epevwco,) to
search out, to explore, i. e. assiduously, dili
gently, c. TTfpi TIVOS 1 Pet. 1,10. Sept. for
ban Prov. 2, 4; "^n 1 Chr. 19, 3.
1 Mace. 3,49. Pol. 14. 1. 13. Plut. Luculi. 19.
t, f. e eXev<rojuai, (E K, ep^op-ai
q. v.) aor. 2 e jjX3oi>, 2 pers. plur. e^XSare
Luke 7, 24. 25. 26 in some editions, see in
cp^o/iai init. To go or come out of any
place ; Sept. every where for 6*^?-
1 . Of persons, to go or come forth, intrans.
a) With adjuncts noting the place out of
which ; so c. gen. Matt. 10, 14 eepxop.ez/oi
rrjs olKias. Acts 16, 39 ; comp. Matth. 354.
8. With ex c. gen. of place, Matt. 8, 28 e<
- John 4, 30. Acts 16,
40. 1 Cor. 5, 10. al. So e /c c. gen. of pers.
implying place, Acts 15, 24 rives e fjp.S>v
(geXZovrfs. Trop. John 10, 39 e ^XSev ex
TTJS x L P f avT&v, lie departed out of their
hand, escaped from their power. (Sept.
for KS? Gen. 8, 16. 19. al. Xen. Hell. 6. 5.
16.) T \Vith ew, Matt. 26, 75. John 19, 4.
Rev. 3. 12 ; eo> c. gen. Matt. 21, 17 eo)
rfjs TrdXecoy. Heb. 13, 13. (Eurip. Phren.
486.) With dno c. gen. of place, to depart
from, Matt. 13, 1 e ^eXScbi OTTO TTJS oiKias.
24, 1. Mark 11, 12. al. Also c. adv. Matt.
5, 26 eKelZev. 12, 44 o%ev. Comp. ^Esop.
Fab. 129. b) With an adjunct of person
out of or from whom ; so of those out of
whose bodies demons depart, with K c. gen.
Mark 1, 25. 26. Luke 4, 35; drro Matt.
12, 43. Luke 4, 35 ; absol. Acts 16, 18. Of
those from whom, from whose presence,
one goes forth with authority, i. q. to be
sent out by any one ; so with diro c. gen.
John 13, 3 OTTO Seov e i}XSe. 16, 30. (Sept.
for h .35feo Gen. 4, 16 ; a??: KS 1 ; Ex. 8,8.)
With Trapd c. gen. John 16, 27 -rrapa rov
3&>D e liJXSov. 17, 8 ; comp. Sept. Num
16, 35. So genr. to depart from any one,
i. e. from his presence or intercourse, Luke
5, 8 e|eX3e drf ejuoO. 2 Cor. 6, 17 e ^XSere
en fjieaov O.VTWV. c) The place whence
being not expressed but implied, to go out.
1. e. to go away, to depart; Matt. 9, 31 o
de e eX3ojrej 8t((f>r]p.i<Tav KT\. Mark 2, 12.
Luke 4, 42. Acts 7, 7. Rev. 6, 2. al. So
of demons departing out of the body, Matt.
8, 32. Acts 8, 7. d) With an adjunct of
the place whither; so c. els, Matt. 11,7
TI e^XSere els rr)v epnpov KT\. Mark 8, 27.
Luke 10, 10. John 1, 44. Acts 11, 25. al.
saep. (Palseph. 38. 5. Xen. Hell. 7. 4. 24.)
So c. els final, Mark 1, 38 els TOVTO. Matt.
8, 34 els drrdvrrja-iv. With eVi C. ace. Luke
8, 27 eeX3oiTi eVi rf]v yrjv, sc. from a ves
sel. Acts 1, 21. With Trapd c. ace. Mark
2, 13 er)\%ev Trapa. TTJV SaXacrcraj/. Acts 16,
13. With Trpos c. ace. of pors. John 18,
29. 2 Cor. 8, 17.
2. Trop. of persons : a) to go forth
from, to proceed from, Matt. 2,6 eVc crow
yap f{\(v<reTai. f)yov[j.fvos. Also by He
braism, e^ep^ecrSat e* TTJS ocr(pvos TWOS.
to come forth out of the loins of any one, i. e.
to descend from, Heb. 7, 5. So Sept. and
Heb. Oisbnr NS^ Gen. 35, 11. 1 K. 8,
19; comp. Gen. 15, 4. Lib. Henoch. in
Fabr. Cod. pseud. V. T. I. 196. b) 1 John
4, 1 TroXXoi ^fv8oTrpo(pT)Tai e^e\Tfkv^a(riv
els TUV Kooyxoj , i. e. have gone forth, have
arisen and gone abroad, into the world.
3. Of things, to go or come forth, to pro
ceed from, e. g. a) Of liquids, i. q. to flow
out; John 19, 34 e /}X3ei/ cu/ia KOL vo~u>p.
Rev. 14, 20 ex TTJS \rjvov. So Sept. and
NS? Ex. 17, 6. b) Of lightning, to come
forth out of, to appear from ; as cm dvaro\S>v
Matt. 24, 27. Sept. and NS? Zcch. 9, 14.
c) Trop. of a voice, and the like, Rev. 16.
17 e ^jJXSf (pcavi) OTTO rov vaov. 19, 5. So
of teaching, or a rumour, to go forth, to
spread abroad, 1 Cor. 14, 36 d<j) vp.a>v 6
Xoyoy rov Sfou (gfjX Zev ; also with an ad
junct of place, e. g. els c. ace. Matt. 9, 26
e^rjXSev T) (prjp-f] avrr] els O\TJV rrjv yrjv fKei-
vr)v. Rom. 10, 18. John 21, 23 ; ev c. dat.
Luke 7, 17. 1 Thess. 1, 8; Kara c. gen.
Luke 4, 14. d) Trop. of thoughts, words ;
as eK rrjs Kapdias Matt. 15, 18 ; e * rov ord-
p.aros James 3, 10 ; of healing power or
virtue, to go forth, e tavrov Mark 5, 30,
261
nap avTov Luke 6, 19 ; of an edict, to be
published, promulgated, napa Kaicrapos Luke
2, 1. e) Trop. of a hope, to depart, i. e.
to be at an end, to vanish, Acts 16, 19. So
of time, Sept. r}X3f TO tros, for can Gen.
47, 18. Xen. An. 7. 5. 4.
4. From the Heb. eio-epxo/xai /cat e-
rpxopai, Acts 1,21. John 10,9; see fully
in flfffp^ofj-ni no. 4. -f-
ee<T77, 3 pers. of eet/u, (eV, et/w to be,)
and the only person in use ; Impers. as also
Part, fgov ; it is possible, one can, referring
to moral possibility or propriety, i. e. it is
lawful, it is right, it is permitted, one may,
Buttm. { 150. in. 23 ; construed with dat. of
pers. and infin. expressed or implied. E. g.
with infin. pres. marking prolonged or cus
tomary action, Matt. 14, 4 OVK effort <roi
(X"v avT^v. Mark 6, 18. Acts 16, 21. 22,
25 ; dat. impl. Matt. 12, 2. 10. 12. Luke 6,
2. (Luc. Jud. Voc. 3. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 9.)
With infin. aor. marking transient action,
Matt. 20, 1 5 OVK ft-fcrri /xot Troirjcrai 6 Se Xco
KT\. 19, 3. Mark 2, 26. 10,2. Luke 20,22.
John 5, 10. 18, 31. Acts 21, 37 ; so Part.
fbv rfv Matt. 12, 4; t6v sc. eort, i. q.
eeo-ri 2 Cor. 12, 4. (JEl V. H. 2. 7. Xen.
(Ec. 7. 41 bis.) With the dat. impl. Matt.
22, 17. 27, 6. Mark 3, 4. 12, 14. Luke 6,
4. 14, 3 ; and so with Part, egov sc. ecrru
Acts 2, 29. With the infin. implied, Mark
2, 24 6 OVK ft-fcrri sc. avToly TTOK IV. Luke 6,
9. Acts 8, 37. 1 Cor. 6, 12 bis. 10, 23 bis.
egfTaiJco. f. d<ra>, (e< intens. eYaw, eYedr,
fVos-,) pr. to verify out, i. e. to examine fully
whether any thing is true or not, i. q. -
but stronger and more in use. Hence
1 . Genr. to inquire out, i. e. to seek out
the truth by inquiry ; so with -n-fpi c. gen.
Matt. 2, 8 ; with ris interrog. 10, 11. Sept.
for IB^ Deut. 19, 18. Ecclus. 11,7. Dem.
23. 29/Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 35. t
2. With ace. of pers. to inquire of, to ask,
John 21, 12. Arr. Epict. 3. 3. 14. Plut.
de Cons. Apoll. 33. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 36.
f&pyeojjuit, ovfjuii, f. TjVo/iai, Mid. depon.
(tK, ijyo/iai,) to lead out, to take the lead, be
leader, Xen. An. 6. 6. 34. In N. T. to lead
or bring out, to make known, i. e.
1. Genr. to declare, to tell; c. ace. of
thing, Luke 24, 35. Acts 15, 12. 21, 19;
ace. and dat. of pers. Acts 10, 8; KaSus
Acts 15, 14. Sept. for ">CO Judg. 7, 13.
Pol. 4. 22. 7. Thuc. 5. 26.
2. Spec, of a teacher, to declare, to make
known ; c. ace. Toy 3fdi/ John 1, 18 ; comp.
Matt. 11, 27. Sept. for Sin-in Lev. 14. 57.
Pol. 6. 3 3. Xen. Mem. 4. 7. 6.
O l, <rf, rd, sixty, Matt. 13, 3.
23. Mark 4, 8. 20. Luke 24, 13. 1 Tim. 5,
9. Rev. 11, 3. 12, 6. 13, 18.
6^7}?, adv. (e^co, ew,) one after another,
successively, in order, Sept. Deut. 2, 34.
Xen. Ath. 1. 6. In N. T. only with art.
6, 17 (i)s, as adj. the next after, the follow
ing ; Buttm. J 125. 6, 7. So Luke 9, 37 ev
nj ff)s f]fj.epa. 7, 11 fv rf) fr)s sc. fffupq.
Acts 21, 1. 25, 17. 27, 18. So in full, Jos.
Ant. 4. 8. 44; impl. ib. 3. 5. 6; genr.
2 Mace. 7, 8. Pol. 1. 52. 4.
e b 7 ?X e&) ) w> f- ti<ra>, (fK, ^e w,) to sound
out, to sound abroad, Sept. for "pan Joel 4,
14 ; c. ace. Pol. 30. 4. 7. In N. T. Pass.
to be sounded abroad; trop. of the gospel,
to be proclaimed, 1 Thess. 1 , 8 a( vp.wv yup
6 \6yos KT\. So Hesych. >?x e ~
f eft?, ewy, 77, (ex&>, eco,) habitude of body
Xen. CEc. 7, 2 ; of life, habit, Mem. 1. 2. 4.
In N. T. habitude, practice, use, as the
result of long exercise, Heb. 5, 14. So
Ecclus. Prol. Arr. Epict. 1. 4. 22. Pol. 10.
47. 7.
etCTT?7/U, f. (Kcrrrja-a), (e /c, ttrnj/it,) aor.
1 {fo-TT)(Ta, aor. 2 fgfo-rrjv ; also Pres.
contr. eg to- ran Acts 8, 9 ; comp. in diro-
Ka^ta-Trmi. and Buttm. 5 106. n. 5. On the
trans, and intrans. signif. see in urny/it and
Buttm. ^ 107. II. Trans, to put out of place,
to displace, e. g. enemies, to discomfit, Sept..
for con Ex. 23, 27. Josh. 10, 10 ; to clumge,
to alter, Plut. Sertor. 10. Intrans. to be out
of place, displaced, e. g. the joints, Test. XII
Patr. p. 653 ; to recede from, Thuc. 2. 63 ;
to depart, Xen. An. 1. 5. 14. In N. T.
only trop.
1. Trans, in the present, aor. 1, and later
perf. (gfo-TaKa Buttm. 5 107. II. 5 ; to put
out of oneself, to cause to be beside oneself,
Sept. for ^to Job 12, 17. Xen. Mem. 1. 3.
12 rovs dv SpdjTrovs TOV (ppovflv e^Larr^jLi,
comp. Pol. 11. 27. 7. Hence genr. to aston
ish, to fill with wonder, c. ace. Luke 24, 22
ff(TTT]<Tav fj^as. Acts 8, 9. 11 . Arr. Epict.
1. 18. 21. Luc. de Dom. 19. Dem. 537. 29
TavTa f^icrTrjcri diftponrovs avratv.
2. Intrans. in the aor. 2, perf. and in
Mid. to be out of one s mind, to be beside
oneself; Mark 3,21 eXeyov yap, on egtvri].
2 Cor. 5, 13 e4T6 yap e^eoT^juei/, PC. as is
said of us. So Jos. Ant. 10. 7. 3 (gfa-TTj-
Kora TU>V (pptviav. Pol. 15. 29. 7 ft-earr) ru>v
(ppevcav. Diod. Sic. 14. 71. Hence genr.
to be astonished, amazed, filled with wonder,
Matt. 12, 23 f^icrravTo irdvrts oi o\\oi.
Mark 2 ; 12. 5, 42 e
e(C(7Tocret
262
, comp. in dyaXXtao/iat. (Sept. Gen.
27, 33. Ez. 26, 16.) Mark 6, 51 tv eavrols.
Luke 2, 47 t^ia-ravro eVi 777 crvvtai fcrX.
Matth. J 399. n. (Sept. Ex. 18, 9.) Luke
8, 56. Acts 2, 7. 12. 8, 13. 9, 21. 10, 45.
12, 16. Sept. for flan Gen. 43, 33. Job
26, 11. So Arr. Epict. 2. 22. 6. Xen. Mem.
2. 1. 4.
e^icr^yo), {. vo-o), (eVc intens. iV^vo),)
to le in full strength, to be fully able, c. inf.
Eph. 3, 18. Ecclus. 7, 6. Pint. Reip. ger.
Prsec. 5.
eo&09, ou, 17, (eK, oSo r,) pr. a way out,
exit, Hdian. 7. 12. 14. Plut. Flamin. 20
med. In N. T. exodus, journey out, depar
ture, Heb. 1 1, 22. Sept. for nXS inf. of KS?
Ex. 19, 1. Num. 33, 38. al. (Jos. Ant. 5.
1. 20. Xen. An. 6. 4. 9.) Trop. departure
from life, exit, decease, Luke 9, 31. 2 Pet.
1, 15. So Wisd. 7, 6. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 2
), f. eucreo, (CK intens. 0X0-
to destroy utterly, Pass. Acts 3, 23
?racra ^v^r/ . . . e ^oXoSpevSjjcrerai ex roi) XaoC.
So Sept. c. CK for pns Ex. 30, 33. 31, 13. al.
Test. XII Patr. p. 541. Jos. Ant. 8. 11.
1. Not found in classic writers ; see Sturz
de Dial. Alex. p. 166 sq.
%o/jLO\oyea>, &, f. f)tra>, (eVc intens. 6/io-
Xoye co,) pr. to speak out the same things as
another ; hence in N. T.
1. Mid. to admit, to acknowledge, to con
fess fully, C. ace. e. g. TCIS apaprias, Matt.
3, 6. Mark 1, 5. Acts 19, 18. James 5, 1C.
Sept. and rn-in Dan. 9, 24. (Jos. Ant. 8.
4. 6 Tas apaprias. B. J. 5. 10. 5. Plut. M.
Anton. 59 pen. rr^v a\rfieiav.} Spec, to
acknowledge openly, to profess, e. g. TO wopd
TIVOS Rev. 3, 5 Rec. So c. ort Phil. 2, 11;
comp. Tob. 11, 17. Hence to make acknow
ledgment for benefits, i. q. to give thanks,
to praise, c. dat. of pers. Matt. 11, 25. Luke
10, 21. Rom. 14, 11. 15, 9, quoted from
Ps. 18, 50 where Sept. for rnin ; also Ps.
57, 10. 1 Chr. 16, 4. So Act" Thorn. \ 25.
Philo de Alleg. p. 1105; c. ace. Tob. 12,
22.
2. Act. to assent fully, to agree, to pro
mise, absol. Luke 22. 6 e ^w/ioXo yr/cre. So
ojuoXoye w, Jos. Ant. 6. 3. 5. ib. 8. 4. 3.
Xen. An. 7. 4. 13, 22.
e%6v, see egfo-Tt.
t^opKL^O), f. itro), (fK, 6/>Ki fci>,) to exact
an oath, i. e. to put to an oath, to adjure, c.
ace. et KOTO TIVOS, Matt. 26, 63. Sept. for
Siairri Gen. 24, 3. Diod. Sic. 1. 21 med.
Dem. 1265. 6.
ov, 6, (e opKt o>,) an exor
cist, pr. one who binds by an oath ; genr.
one who by adjuration and incantation pro
fesses to expel demons, Acts 19, 13. So
Anth. Gr. III. p. 23 ult. or Luc. Epigr. 23
See for the process of exorcism, Jos.
Ant. 8. 2. 5. Suicer. Thes. in v.
v. -TTCO, f. |co, (eV, opvo--
<ra>,) to dig out ; Mark 2, 4 t^opvgavrfs sc.
TT/V o-Tf-yvv, digging out or removing the
tiles or earth ; comp. in a7rooreyaa>. (Xen.
CEc. 19. 4.) Trop. Gal. 4, 15 o^SaX/zovs
v/xcoi/ fgopvgavTts, implying entire devoted-
ness. Sept. pr. for np: Judg. 16,22. 1 Sam.
11, 2. So Jos. Ant/6. 5. 1. Plut. Artax.
14 ult. See Wetst. N. T. in loc.
gOVOVCi) : u>, f. TJCTW, (fK, ot>8evea>, ow-
>,) to set out at nought, Pass. Mark 9, 12
Lachm. Also Pass. part. e lovSti/Tj/ieVos,
despised, contemptible, 2 Cor. 10, 10 Lachm.
Ecclus. 34, 22 or 31, 25.
J;OV$v6ci), >, f. d>(7co, (fK, ovSej/oo),) to
set out at nought, to make nought of, to de
spise, Pass. Mark 9, 12. So Sept. for oxn
1 Sam. 15, 23. 26; nj3 Ecc. 9, 16.~
1 Mace. 3, 14. Test. XII Patr. p. 564.
Basil. Ep. 61. 91. See Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 182.
efou^e^ew, w, f. jjo-co, (, ofafvfa,
ofaev later form for ovbev, Buttm. 5 70. 1 .
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 181 sq.) to set. out at
nought, to make nought of, to despise, c. ace.
Luke 18, 9 ft-ov Sfvovvras TOVS \onrovs. 23,
11. Rom. 14, 3. 10. 1 Cor. 6,4. 16, 11
Gal. 4, 14. 1 Thess. 5, 20. Acts 4, 11,
comp. Matt. 21, 42 and Ps. 118, 22. Pass.
part. 1 Cor. 1, 28 et 2 Cor. 10, 10 e ov3e-
vrjfjifvos, despised, contemptible. Sept. for
H3 Prov. 1,7; ma Ez. 22, 8. 2 Chr. 36,
16. Euseb. H. E .S. 1. 209. Comp. Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 182.
us, T), eeort. power, . e.
moral power, ability, see in e^eo-rt. Thus
1. power to do anything, ability, faculty, ;
Acts 8, 19 Sore KU/XOI TTJV fov<riav TCIVTVV,
iva KrX. Matt. 9, 8 ScWa f^ovcriav TOICIVTTJV
Tols di/3pa)7roij. With gen. Luke 10, 19
e^oucria TOV iraTtiv KT\. With inf. aor.
Luke 12, 5 e ^ova-lav t^ovra e/z^aXeli/ KrX.
who hath power, is able. John 10, 18 bis.
Spec, strength, force, efficiency, Rev. 9, 3 bis.
19. Thuc. 4. 39; c. gen. Ecclus. 9, 13;
c. inf. Thuc. 7. 1 2. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 24.
2. power to do or not to do, i. e. license,
liberty, leave, right; Acts 1,7 eV T!J tSi a.
f^ovo-ia. 5, 4. Rom. 9, 21. 1 Cor. 7, 37 e|-
ovcrlav e^ei nepl TOV tdiov SfX^juaros 1 , i. e. if
263
it stands in his own free will. 8, 9. 9, 4. 5.
6. 12 bis. 18. 2 Thess. 3, 9. Rev. 22, 14.
So John 1, 12. Ecclus. 25, 25. J21. V. H.
3. 35. Dem. 111. 12. Xen. Hi. 5. 2.
3. power as entrusted, i. e. commission,
full-power, authority; Matt. 21, 23 bis, tv
iroia ouiri a Tavra Troitls , v. 24. 27. Mark
11/28 bis. 29. 33. Luke 20, 2 bis. 8 ; also
Mark 3, 15. John 19, 11. Acts 9, 14. 26,
10. 12. 2 Cor. 10, 8. 13, 10. With infin.
e. g. pres. John 5, 27 f^ovcriav e&coKei/ avrta
KOI Kpicriv iroiiiv. Matt. 9, 6 t^ovcrlav e^ei
6 vlos dcpievai KT\. Mark 2, 10. Luke 5,
24; inf. pres. and eVt c. gen. Rev. 11, 6;
inf. aor. John 19, 10 bis, OVK o?Sa? on e ou-
<riav t^o) crravpuxrai ere KT\. Heb. 13, 10.
Rev. 9, 10. 11, 6. 13, 5; Matt. 7, 29
and Mark 1, 22 rjv yap 8i8d<TK(av avrovs as
(ov(Tiav f\(^v, as one having authority, sc.
from God to teach. Luke 4, 32 on eV e-
oucri a rfv o \6yos avrov, his discourse was
with authority, authoritative. So eV e ov-
tri a, KO.T f^ovtriav, adv. with authority, au
thoritatively, Luke 4, 36. Mark 1, 27. Jos.
Ant. 2. 9. 5. Diod. Sic. 17. 54 pen. Plut.
Camill. 1 ; c. inf. 1 Mace. 10, 6. Pol. 5.
56. 8.
4. power over persons and things, domi
nion, authority, rule. a) Pr. and genr.
Matt. 28, 18 eSo3rj (JLOI. irdcra fovcria eV ot>-
pav& Acal eVi yf]s. Matt. 8, 9 et Luke 7, 8
\mo t^ovaiav fivai, i. e. subject to authority,
rule. Mark 13, 34 rrjv ^ovaiav sc. avrov.
Judo 25. Rev. 13, 2. 4. 12. 17, 12. 13. 18,
1. Sept. for nljajaa Ps. 136, 8. 9. (Ecclus.
17,2. Diod. Sic! 1* 58. Hdiari. 7. 10. 4.)
With gen. of pers. to whom the power be
longs, Luke 20, 20 . rov rjyfp.6vos. Rev.
12, 10 e. TOV Xp. Acts 26, 18 e. TOV
aaravus. Luke 22, 53 e. roO CTKOTOVS. Col.
1,13. With gen. of the object subjected to
the power, Mark 6, 7 ^ovo~ia TG>V jrvtv/j,.
T&V d<ca3. i. e. power over unclean spirits.
Matt. 10, 1. John 17, 2. With eVi c. gen.
Rev. 2, 26 |. Vt TWI/ (%v>i>, i. e. power
orer. 14, 18. 20, 6. With eV/ c. ace. in
the same sense, Luke 9, 1. Rev. 6, 8. 13,
7. 16,9. With eVavw c. gen. Luke 19, 17.
b) Melon. what is subject to one s rule,
dominions, .jurisdiction, Luke 4, 6. 23, 7
K rfjs eg. HpcoSov. Sept. and n^UJBO 2 K.
20, 13. Ps. 1 14, 2. So Hdian. 3.V 4.* Plut.
Reip. ger. Pra?c. 19. c) Meton. in plur.
or collect. those invested with power, as in
Engl. the powers, authorities, i. e. rulers, ma
gistrates, Luke 12, 11. Rom. 13, 1 ter. 2. 3.
Tit. 3, 1. (Ecclus. 10, 4. Jos. B. J. 2. 8.
7.) So for the powers of the other world,
princes, potentates ; e. g. celestial, as angels,
archangels, Eph. 1, 21. 3, 10. Col. 1. 16. 2,
10. 1 Pet. 3, 22 ; comp. Test. XII Patr. p.
547, 548. Or demons, Eph. 6, 12. Col. 2.
1 5. Eph. 2, 2 see in d^p ; comp. Test. XII
Patr. p. 547. So genr. of the powerful ad
versaries of the gospel, 1 Cor. 15, 24. Comp.
in dpxr) no. 4. b. d) 1 Cor. 11, 10 <50etXei
rovs dyyfXovs, prob. emblem of power,"
i. e. a veil or covering (comp. v. 13. 16). as
an emblem of subjection to the power of a
husband, a token of modest adherence to
duties and usages established by law or
custom ; see more in uyyeXo? no. 2. Comp.
Sept. TT)V TtfjLTjv TOV Tvpoo~a>Trov for P"D3
^r? Gen. 20, 16 ; see Heb. Lex. art. M03 .
^OV(7ta^O)j f. dcro), (eovcria,) to have
power over any person or tiling, to exercise
authority over; c. gen. Buttm. 132. 5. 3.
Luke 22, 25 ot fovo-tdoi>rfs avT<av, i. e.
their rulers, princes. 1 Cor. 7, 4 bis, TOV
I8iov o~a>[J.aTos OVK eovo-idfi, hath not power
over his (or her) own body, i. e. the wife is
not mistress of her own body, nor the hus
band master of his own body, in this respect.
Sept. for b(BT3 Neh. 9, 37 ; abiti Neh. 5, 15.
So Dion. Hal. 9. 44. Trop. to be brought
under the power of any thing, to be in bond
age to, Pass. c. VTTO nvos 1 Cor. 6, 12.
e S% 7 ? *l s > V ( e / X <B >) an y thing stand
ing out, a projection, as an angle or point.
Sept. for -,03 Job 39, 28. Hdian. 4. 15. 6.
In N. T. trop. prominence, eminence ; Acts
25, 23 avftpfs ol nar eoxf]V ovrts, i. q. ol
, the prominent men, principal.
e%U7rvL%<o, f. t o-ca, (fK, ZTTVOS,} to wake
out of sleep, to awaken, trans. Sept. Pass, for
yp^ 1 K. 3, 15 ; iw Job 14, 12. Marc. An-
tonin. 6. 31. Plut. Anton. 30. A later form
instead of the earlier d(pvm>ifa, Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 224. In N. T. trop. to wake one
from the dead; John 11, 11 Iva <
, ov, 6, f], adj. (, VTTJW,) out
of sleep, i. e. wakened, awake ; Acts 16,
27 (gimvos 8f yfvofjLfvos, becoming awake,
awaking. 1 Esdr. 3, 3. Test. XII Patr. p.
562.
e &), adv. of place, (eV, e ,) also pr* p
c. gen. Buttm. $ 146. 3 ; out, without.
1. Of place where, ivithout, out of doors,
foris, after verbs and words not implying
motion. a) Adv. John 18, 16 Tltrpos fl-
o-TT]Kfi Trpos rfj 3upa ea>. Matt. 12, 46. 47.
26,69. Mark3, 31.32. So genr. without a
place or city, abroad, Mark 1 , 45 ew tv e pij-
ftois TOTTOIS. Luke 1,10. Re i . 22, 15. Sept
264
for pna Gen. 24, 31. Ezra 10, 13. (Plut.
de Superst. 7. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 31.) So 01
? w as adj. those without, outside, outward,
Buttm. 125. 6, 7. Acts 26, 11 ds ras eo>
noXety, even to foreign cities. (Sept. 2 K. 16,
18. Xen. Hell. 6. 1. 5.) Trop. of those not
belonging to one s community or church,
not Christians, 1 Cor. 5, 12. 13. Col. 4, 5.
1 Thess. 4, 12 ; of those not among the
more privileged disciples, Mark 4, 1 1 . (Xen.
CEc. 10. 8.) So 6 eo) rjjj.S)v av%pa>iTOS,
our outward man, the body, 2 Cor. 4, 16.
b) Prep. c. gen. out of, outside of, Luke
13,33 f<o lepovo-aX^/i. Heb. 13,1 1. 12. 13.
So JEL V. H. 2. 10. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 14.
2. Of place whither, oitf, forth, out of
doors, foras, i. e. from a place, after verbs im
plying motion or direction. a) Adv. John
19, 4 ayu> vfuv avrov eo). Matt. 5, 13 et /i?)
e\r]^vai aj. 13, 48. Luke 14,35. 1 John
4, 18. John 11, 43 Sevpo e<a. Acts 5, 34
Troirjcrai fa). 16, 30 7rpoayay<ov eco. So af
ter verbs of motion compounded with e c, as
ayco Luke 24, 50 ; cepxopai Matt. 26, 75.
John 19,4. 5; e /c/3dXXo) Luke 8, 54. Acts
9, 40. So genr. Pol. 1. 50. 2. Xen. Hell.
4. 4. 16. b) Prep. c. gen. Matt. 21, 17
t ^XSep e|oo TTJS TroXewy. v. 39. Mark 5, 10.
8, 23. Acts 4, 15. 14, 19. So Hdian. 4. 2.
II. Xen. An. 5. 7. 15. +
^(t)^fVj adv. of place, ((&.) from with
out, i. e.
1. outwardly, externally, Matt. 23, 27.
28. Luke 11, 39. 2 Cor. 7, 5. Sept.
for vsina Gen. 6, 14. al. So Hdian. 2. 8.
10. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 14. Also 6 eco3ej/
as adj. outward, external, 1 Pet. 3, 3. Rev.
11,2; TO e o> 3 e i/ the outside, Matt. 23,25.
Luke 11, 40 ; that from without, Mark 7, 18.
(Thuc. 2. 13.) Trop. oi eco3e/, those from
without, i. e. not Christians, 1 Tim. 3, 7.
Comp. Buttm. j 125. 6, 7. So Xen. Hell.
5. 1. 22.
2. Sometimes i. q. tgco, out of, tvithoul,
as prep. c. gen. Mark 7, 15 e. roC uz>3p-
trov. Rev. 14, 20 e^coSep TTJS TroXeoosv. in la
ter edit. Sept. for fine Ex. 40,20 ; niSHn
Jer. 11,6. Soph. Elect. 1449. Xen. An. 5.
7. 21.
g(0 J6O), co. f. Tjcrco and e^axro). (fK, &>3f o)
Buttm. J 114.) to thrust out, to drive out from
a place ; e. g. a nation, with ace. and ano,
Acts 7, 45. Sept. for n^n Jer. 8, 3;
pvnn Joel 4, 6. So Luc. Tim. 12. Pol. 2.
69. 9. Plato Tim. 62. b. Spec, as a naval
term, to drive out of the sea, to drive ashore,
e. g. a ship, c. ace. Acts 27, 39 arytoXoi ,
fls ov fftavXevo-avTo fa>crai TO TrXoioi . So
Plut. Nicias 20. Thuc. 7. 52 ras irdo-at
vavs iJ5r) ra>v A^wvaiuv ffa>3ot;i> ts rrjv yyv,
Xen. Hell. 4. 3. 12 bis.
a, ov, adj. compar. (?<u,)
outer, Matt. 8, 12 TO OTCOTOS TO (^urepov
outer darkness, i. e. remote from the light
and splendour of the feast within (v. 11).
put for the place of punishment or Tartarus
22, 13. 25, 30. Sept. for "Jl STl outer Ez.
10, 5. 40, 20. Adv. e |a>Tepw jEschyl.
Choeph. 1021.
eoprd^o), f. ao-o>, (eopT^,) to keep a fes
tival, to keep holyday, intrans. 1 Cor. 5, 8.
Sept. for 5?n Ex. 5, 1. Hdian. 5. 6. 12. Plato
Alcib. 121. c.
tcpnj, tjs, 17, a feast, festival, holydai/,
Col. 2, 16 JJLT) TIS vfjias Kpivtro) tv p.tpei eop-
rf]s i] vovp-rjvias. Acts 18, 21, where it is un
certain what festival is meant. Sept. for 5H
Ex. 10, 9; ISia Lev. 23, 2. So Hdian. 3.
10. 3. Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 1. Spec. a) The
passover and the festival of unleavened
bread connected with it, the paschal festival,
see in (ivp.os and SevrepoTrputros. So rj foprrj
TOV Trdcrxa, Luke 2, 41. John 13, 1 ; Iv TW
7ruo~x& fv TTJ fopTTJ John 2, 23 ; ij top. TWV
dv/j.wv Luke 22, 1 ; rj toprrj simply Matt.
26, 5. 27, 15. Mark 14, 2. 15, 6. Luke 2,
42. 23,17. John 4, 45 bis. 6, 4. 11,56.
12, 12. 20. 13, 29 ; and so most prob. John
5, 1, see Gr. Harm. p. 190. Sept. for 5H
Ex. 12, 14. 34, 23 ; and e f . TU>V aviia>v Ex.
23,15. 34,17. b) The feast of tabernacles,
rj fopTr) f] (TKrjvorrrjyia, John 7, 2. 8 bis
10. II. 14. 37. Sept. for an Deut. 16, 16
31, 10.
eTTa/yyeXta, as, /;, (eVayye Xo/xai,) 1. ajt
announcement, message, 1 John 1, 5 Rec.
where others ayyeX/u. Sept. for nsiBtt) Ez.
7, 26. Arr. Exp. Alex. 1. 18. Pol. 24. 10.
8 si sana lect.
2. a command, order, Acts 23, 21. Pol.
9. 38. 2.
3. a promise, i. e. a) Pr. 2 Cor. 1 , 20
oVai yap eTrayyeXtat TOV Seou. Eph. 6, 2 eV-
TO\T) TrpcoTT) tv (TrayytXio.. Eph. 1, 13 TW
7rvVfiaTi TTJS eVayyeXiaf, the spirit of pro
mise, i. e. the promised spirit. 1 Tim. 4, 8.
2 Pet. 3, 4. v. 9 see in ppabvvai. Sept. for
nilinB Esth. 4, 7. So 1 Mace. 10, 15. Diod.
Sic/l! 5 ult. Pol. 1. 72. 6. Of special pro
mises, e. g. made to Abraham, Acts 7, 17
comp. v. 6. Rom. 4, 20 comp. v. 18. Heb.
6, 15 comp. v. 14. Heb. 7, 6. 11,9 bis, -fy
eVayyeXi a? i. e. the promised land; so in
respect of Isaac, Rom. 9, 9. Gal. 4, 23 ; of
a spiritual seed, Rom. 9, 8. Gal. 4, 28. Or
as made to Abraham and the Jewish patri
archs and prophets in general, e. g. of a fu
ture Saviour, Acts 13, 23. 32. 26, 6; of
future blessings and the enjoyment of God s
favour, Acts 2, 39. Rom. 4, 13. 14. 16. 9,
4. 15, 8. 2 Cor. 7, 1. Gal. 3, 16. 17. 18
bis. 21. 22. 29. Eph. 2, 12. 3, 6. Heb. 6,
12. 17. 11, 17; of the salvation in Christ,
2 Tim. 1, 1 aTToo-roXoy . . . tear tirayytKiav
<t>rjs, an apostle in respect to the promise of
eternal life in Christ, i. e. appointed to an
nounce it. Heb. 4, 1. 8,6. 9, 15. 1 John
2,25.
b) Meton. a promise for the thing pro
mised, Heb. 11, 13. 33. 39; so of the sal
vation in Christ, 10, 36 ; of the Holy Spirit,
rfjv tirayy. rov trarpos Luke 24, 49. Acts
I, 4. So TTJV fVayy. TOU irvtvparos Xa/3<ui/,
i. q. TO TTV. TO 7rayyeXXoju.ez/of, i. e. having
received the promised outpouring of the
Spirit, Acts 2, 33. Gal. 3, 14 ; see Buttm.
5 132. n. 12. Test. XII Patr. p. 725. Psalt.
Sal. 12, 8 00-101 Kvpiov /cXr/poj/o/i^o-atei/ eVay-
yeX/ay Kvpiov.
7ra yyeAA&>, f. eXco, (dyyeXXw,) to bring
word to or up to, to announce, e. g. events,
Pol. 6. 13. 6. Hdian. 1. 6. 23; to give
orders, to command, Dem. 1041. 5. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 1. 10. In N. T. Mid. depon. eVay-
ye XXo/xat, to announce oneself as doing or
about to do any thing, i. q. to promise; with
Pass. perf. eVijyyeX/wu in Mid. signif. Rom.
4, 21. Buttm. J 136. 3;but also as Pass.
Gal. 3, 9. 2 Mace. 4. 27. Buttrn. 113. n. 6.
1. Genr. to promise, c. ace. Rom. 4, 21.
Tit. 1,2; ace. and dat. James 1,12 a-re<pa-
rov TIJS tcof/y ov f7rrjyyfi\aro 6 Kvpios rols
ayaTTUxTiv avrov. 2, 5. 2 Pet. 2, 19. 1 John
V, 25. Heb. 6, 13 ; dat, and infin. Mark 14,
II. Acts 7, 5; absol. Heb. 10, 23. 11,11.
12, 26. Pass, impers. c. dat. Gal. 3, 19 w
fVjjyyfXrat, i. e. to whom the promise was
made. Sept. and iS Esth. 4, 6. Pol. 5.
89. 6. Xen. An. 5. 6. 26.
2. Spec. i. q. to profess, to make profession
of, c. ace. 3eoo-e /3eiai/ 1 Tim. 2, 10 ; yvaxriv
6, 21. Wisd. 2, 13. Dem. 938. 7. Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 7.
eTTttyyeX/XO., TO?, TO, (eVayye XXojuat,) a
promise, 2 Pet. 1, 4. 3, 13. Dem. 397. 3.
Plato Prot. 27. p. 319. a.
eTrdya), f. d, (ayu,) aor. 1 part. eVd-
a? 2 Pet. 2, 5, on which form of the fut.
and aor. see in Sya ; to lead up to, to bring
upon, to introduce to a place, Sept. Ez. 14,
15. Thuc. 2. 2. In N. T. to bring upon
any one, c. ace. et dat. 2 Pet. 2, 1 f-rrdyovrfs
tavrols ra\ivr}v d.Tr<a\ciav. V. 5. Sept. C. eVt
for N^n Gen. 6, 17. Ex. 11, 1. (Philo
Leg. ad Cai. p. 1018 KivSwov en ay. Palasph.
6. 7. Plato Tim. 33. a.) With eVt c. ace.
Acts 5, 28 fTrayayeiv e (p TJ/JLUS TO alp.a, to
bring upon us, i. e. to make us answerable
for. Sept. for fifon Gen. 20, 9 ; 1RB Ex.
34, 7. So Dem. 548. 24.
eTrayaJvi^ofjUii, f. t o-o/xai, Mid. depon.
(uyeow fo/iai,) to contend upon, i. e. for 01
about, c. dat. of thing for which, Jude 3.
Plut. Num. 8 ; c. dat. of pers. with whom,
Pint. Fab. Max. 23.
eVa^ypot^u, f. ourw, (dSpoi fo),) to gather
together in crowds upon or to any place ;
Mid. intrans. eVa3poi o^at, to gather together
to or upon, tn crowd together upon, Luke 11,
29. Plut. M. Anton. 44.
Eiraivero 1 ?, ov, 6, Epenetus, pr. n. of
a Christian, Rom. 16, 5.
eTraivea), u>, (eVi intens. alve<a,} fut. tVw
1 Cor. 11, 22. Xen. An. 5. 5. 8 ; but Att
more usually fut. eVo/u Rom. 15, 11. Xen.
Hell. 3. 2. 6 ; see Buttm. \ 113. 5, and n. 7.
To praise much, to applaud, to commend,
c. ace. Luke 16, 8. 1 Cor. 11,2. 17. 22 bis.
Rom. 15, 11 quoted from Ps. 117, 1, where
Sept. fortiaoJ. Sept. also for ^H Ps. 10,3.
Ceb. Tab. 31. Xen. Mem. 3. 2. 2.
emu^o?, ov, 6, (eVt intens. atvos,) muck
praise, applause, commendation; Eph. 1,6 ds
f rraivov rf/s o~6r]s ccrX. V. 1 2. 1 4. -Rom. 2, 29.
13, 3. 1 Cor. 4, 5. 2 Cor. 8, 18. Phil. 1, 11.
1 Pet. 1, 7. 2, 14. Meton. object of praise,
something praiseworthy, Phil. 4, 8. Sept.
for nbnn l Chr. 22, 24 ; TJrt 16, 27. Pol.
2. SS. ll . Xen. Hi. 1. 14.
eTTCUpa), f. apco, (ai /jco,) 1. to take or
lift up, to raise up ; e. g. a sail, to hoist up,
c. ace. Acts 27, 40. (Luc. V. H. 2. 38.
Plut. Thes. 17, 22.) Pass, of a person, to
he taken up into heaven, Acts 1,9; comp.
Mark 16, 19 et Luke 24, 61. Spec, in
phrases, like Heb. ^3. see Heb. Lex. art.
N1T3 no. 1. a) eVat p. ras -%f I pas, to lift
up the hands, in prayer or benediction, Luke
24, 50. 1 Tim. 2, 8. Sept. for Nb3 p s .
134, 2 ; 0-nn Ex. 17, 11. Comp. Xen. Eq.
1 2. 6. b) firaip. rrj v KfpaXrjv, to lift
up the head, trop. to take courage, Luke 21,
28. So Heb. xia;), Sept. aipw, Zech. 2, 4.
c) (iraip. rovs o(^3aXftouf,/o lift up the
eyes, before verbs of looking or seeing, by a
kind of verbosity as in Heb. Matt. 17, 8 e TTCI-
pavrfs roiis o(p3. avTa>v ovStva (I8ov. Luke
16, 23. John 4, 35. 6, 5 ; c. tts rwa, upon a
person, Luke 6", 20 ; e"y ri, to or towards a
place, Luke 18, 13. John 17, 1. Sept. for
266
NCJ3 Gen. 13, 10. 14; c. els Gen. 39, 7.
d) eVm p. rijv (ptovrjv, to lift up the voice,
i.e. to cry out with a loud voice, Luke 11,
27. Acts 2, 14. 14, 1 1 . 22, 22. Sept. for NU3
Judg. 2, 4. 9, 7. So Dem. 449. 13. Phi-
lostr. Yit. Apollon. 5. 33. e) eVat p. r^v
irTepvav erri Tiva, to lift up the heel against
any one, i. e. in order to attack and injure,
the figure being taken from a horse, John 1 3,
18 ; translated from Ps. 41, 10 where Heb.
b? 3J3S i^Srl . Comp. Sept. eTTJ/pe TO Sopv
eVi, for ^an 1 Sam. 20, 32.
2. Mid. to Zi/i! up oneself, to rise up, e. g.
against any thing ; so of a lofty fortress,
trop. C. Kara TWOS, 2 Cor. 10, 5 irav v\}ra)ua
{jraipouevov Kara TTJS yv. TOV 3eoi). Sept. for
Xttttnn Ezra 4, 19. Dan. 11, 14. Trop. to
exalt oneself, to become elated, proud, 2 Cor.
11, 20 where supply KO% vu&v. Sept. for
Xtea prov. 19, 18; *?* Jer. 13, 15. So
Ml V. II. 8. 15. Xen. Cyr. 8. 5. 24.
eTraicr^wo/iat, Mid. depon.
Pass. aor. 1 iirji<rx\n&rp> and fut. 1 ei
5rj<rofj.ai, both in Mid. signif. Buttm.
4, and n. 5 ; to shame oneself upon, in, at any
thing; to be ashamed of, c. accus. Mark 8,
38 bis, os yap av tiraurxytftj) pe KT\. Luke
9, 26 bis. Rom. 1, 16. 2 Tim. 1, 8. 16 ;
absol. 2 Tim. 1,12. Also c. infin. Heb. 2,
1 1 OVK eiraia"xyveTai do e\(povs avTovs KaXelv.
With both constructions, Heb. 11, 16 OVK
rai avrovs 6 Sfoj, 3eoy eVtKaXei-
avraiv, where the latter clause is ep-
exegetical; see Matth. 5 414. 12. 532. d.
So absol. Sept. Job 34, 19 ; c. ace. Xen.
Hell. 4. 1. 34. Plato Soph. 247. c ; c. infin.
Diod. Sic. 1. 83. Plato Pheed. 85. b. Once
with fjri c. dat. Rom. 6, 21 e <p ols vvv sVai-
crxvveo-Ze, comp. Matth. \ 399. n. 1. Sept.
for -isn Is. 1, 29.
d), f. TJO-CO, (fVt, aireo),) pr. to
ask thereto, i. e. for more ; hence to leg, to
ask alms, absol. Luke 16, 3. [18, 35.] Sept.
for ^XV Ps. 109, 10. Ecclus. 40, 28. Horn.
II. 23. 593. Soph. CEd. Col. 1364.
eTra/coXoi&eo), , f. }o-w, (dxoXovSe co,)
to follow upon or c/ter, to accompany ; absol.
Mark 16, 20 8ia TU>V (TraKoXov SovvTwv crrjuei-
(av, through the accompanying signs. With
dat. 1 Tim. 5, 24 rial 8e KOI eVaKoXovSovo-ii/
sc. ai &fi.apTiai, and some they follow after, i. e.
become known only afterwards ; see in Kpi-
ms no. 2. b. Sept. for -ins r,bn Job 31, 7.
Prov. 7, -22. So Plut. Timol. 3^ Plato Legg.
667. e. Trop. 1 Pet. 2, 21 Iva eVax. rols
iXVf&iv avrov, that ye should follow upon his
footsteps, i. e. follow his example. (Sept.
for -nr Deut. 12, 30.) 1 Tim. 5, 10 ir
e pyw dyaSw tTraKo\ov%T)o-f. has followed close
upon every good work, i. e. been studious
of, devoted to. Sept. for "nns N^E Josh.
14, 8. 9. So Luc. Parasit. 3. Dem. 805.
24 ToTs 7rd3ecrti .
eTra/covw, f. ovo-oo, (d/covco,) a late form
of the fut. see in d/couco ; to hear to, i. e. to
hear any thing at which one is present,
Xen. An. 7. 1. 14. In N. T. to hear to, to
hearken to, i. e. to hear and answer prayer,
c. gen. 2 Cor. 6, 2 tirijuovord o-ov. Sept. for
fi Gen. 35, 3; 2><lj Gen. 17, 20. Luc.
Timon 34. Hdian. 4. 5. 9.
^at, Mid. depon. (d*po-
do/zai,) to hear to, to hearken to, i. q. eVa/covo)
q. v. So c. gen. Acts 16, 25. Test. XII
Path p. 710. Plato Comic. Tpvjr. 2. Comp.
Sept. eVaKpoWtr for ^iL pn 1 Sam. 15, 22.
CTTCIV, ccnj. (eVei ai>,) whenever, so soon
as, with Subjunct. comp. in av II. 1. c.
Matt. 2, 8 firav Se eup^re. Luke 11, 22. 34.
Hdian. 3. 10. 15. Xen. An. 1. 4. 13.
Comp. Herm. ad Vig. p. 784. Matth. {521.
e?rava y/ce9, adv. (di/ayxi/,) on necessity.
necessarily, i. q. eV dvdyKrjs , hence ra
fTra.vayK.es, things necessary, Acts 15, 28
7r\T)v TU>V firdvaytus TOVTCOV. Comp. Buttm.
5 125. 6. J 115. 4, and n. 5. Arr. Epict. 2.
20. 1. Dem. 706. 21.
eTravdyo), f. dga>, (di/dyw,) 1. to lead
up upon or to, e. g. before a tribunal, Plato
Legg. 846. b. In N. T. as a nautical term,
to lead (a vessel) up or out upon the sea, to
put out, see in dvdyu no. 2 ; so els TO /3d3or
Luke 5, 4 ; absol. v. 3. So 2 Mace. 12, 4.
Plut. Alcib. 35. Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 28.
2. to lead back upon or to a place, to cause
to return, c. ace. Hdian. 6. 6. 4. Thuc. 7. 3.
In N. T. intrans. to return, e. g. elg TTJV
Tro Xii/ Matt. 21, 18; see in yw no. 2.
So 2 Mace. 9, 21. Pol. 33. 5. 5. Xen. Cyr.
4. 1. 3 bis.
67rava/jiL/uiVlj(TK(i), f. p.w}o-o>, (dvaai-
uvi]o-Ka>. ) to remind one further, to put one
further in mind, i. e. in addition to one s
present state of mind ; c. ace. of pers. Rom.
15, 15 cor eTTavafjLifj.vrjO Kuiv iuas, comp. v.
U._Dem. 74. 7. Plato Legg. 688. a.
eTravaTravo), f. avo-w, (di>a7rai/co.) to let
rest upon, Eustath. Prscf. II. 1. 20 TIJI> Kefpa-
\TJV eTravmravatv avTij. Mid. to rest oneself
upon, to lean upon, Sept. c. eVi TI for "JXCS
2 K. 7, 2 ; c. dat. v. 17. Hdian. 2. 1. 3.
In N. T. only Mid. trop. to rest upon, to
abide with, c. eVi Tiva, Luke 10, 6 eirava*
267
eV alrbv T) flpr)vrj vp.>v. (Sept.
and nw Num. 11, 25. 26. 2 K. 2, 15.)
Also to rest upon, i. q. to trust in, c. dat.
Rom. 2, 17 (nava.Tra.vT) ro> v6fj.ea. So c. dat.
1 Mace. 8, 12. Arr. Epict. 1. 9.
eiravep xpfjiai, (dnjpgofuuO aor. 2 Vaj^
r)X3oi/, to came iadc to a place, to return
hither, thither; absol. Luke 10, 35. 19, 15.
Sept. for nitti Gen. 50, 5. Hdian. 6. 6. 2.
Xen. An. 6. 5. 32.
tiraVKTTr/fJU, f. OT^O-W, (aKurnj/ii q. V.)
in N. T. only Mid. intrans. firavio-Tapai,
f. oTiyo-o/xat, to rise w/? upon or against any
one, c. em nva Matt. 10, 21. Mark 13, 12.
Sept. for ^y Dip 1 Sam. 17, 35 ; a cip
Mic. 7, 6. So c. dat. Pol. 2. 53. 2. f hue.
8.73.
(a >s, ), (eiravopZoa,) pr.
a setting again upright, i. e. reparation, re
storation, e. g. of a city 1 Mace. 14, 34 ; of
laws Dem. 707. 7; of a loss Pol. 1. 11. 2.
In N. T. trop. of the heart and life, refor
mation, correction, 2 Tim. 3, 16. So eV.
TOV &iov Arr. Epict. 3. 21. 15. Pol. 1. 35. 1.
Plato Tim. Locr. 104. a.
eircivw, adv. (awa,) also prep. c. gen.
Buttm. 5 146. 3. Pr. up above, i. e. above,
over, upon.
1. Adv. of place, Luke 11, 44. Matt. 2,
9. So Plato Rep. 534. e. Also cf number,
zbove, more than, 1 Cor. 15. 6. Mark 14, 5
where the gen. is that of price. Sept. for
nbrTS Ex. 30, 14. Lev. 27, 7.
2. Prep. c. gen. of place, above, over,
Matt. 27, 37 firdva> TTJS KftyaXrjs avrov. Luke
4, 39. Rev. 20, 3. Sept. for ^? Is. 14, 14;
353313 Is. 14, 13. (Plut. de Def. Orac. 25.
Plato Phaed. 109. d.) Also upon, Matt. 5,
14 (nave* opovs KfifievT}. 21, 7 bis. 23, 18.
20. 22. 28, 2. Luke 10, 19. Rev. 6, 8.
Sept. for *? Qen. 40, 17 ; ^B i? Gen. 1,
29. 7, 18. So 1 Mace. 6, 46. Trop. of
office, dignity, over, Luke 19, 17. 19 yivov
(TTavat TTivre TToXecov. John 3, 31 bis. So
Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 14. Arr. Epict. 1. 12. 34.
eTTaparos, ou, 6, fj, adj. (errapdo/iat.)
accursed, laid under a curse, John 7, 49
Lachm. Thuc. 2. 17. Plato Legg. 877. a.
eTrapfcew, w, f. eVco, (dpjG>,) to keep off
withal, to ward off, nvi TI Horn. II. 2. 873.
In N. T. to help withal, to relieve, c. dat.
1 Tim. 5, 10. 16 bis. So Pol. 1. 51. 10.
Ken. Mem. 2. 7. 1.
e7rap%ia, as, t), (fnapxos, dpxrj,) a pre
fecture, province, e. g. of the Roman em
pire, Acts 23, 34. 25, 1. Arr. Epict. 3. 3.
12. Pol. 2. 19. 2.
wy, f], (av\is,~) a fold, stall,
for cattle at night, Sept. for rma Num. 32.
16. 24. Pol. 5. 35. 13 ; a farm-house, cot
tage, hut, Sept. for "iacn Josh. 15, 44. 47.
Diod. Sic. 12. 45. In N T. genr. a dwell
ing, habitation, house, Acts 1, 20; quoted
from Ps. 69, 26 where Sept. for rnip.
So Judith 3, 3.
eTravpiov, adv. (avpiov,) upon the mor
row, to-morrow ; hence in N. T. ij enaiipiov
sc. TjfjLfpa, the morrow, the next day, Buttm
5 125. 6, 7 ; so Matt. 27, 62. Mark 11, 12.
John 1, 29. 35. 44. 6, 22. 12, 12. Acts 10.
9. 23. 24. 14, 20. 20, 7. 21, 8. 22, 30. 32.
25, 6. 23. Sept. for rnnaa Gen. 19, 34.
Lev. 23, 11. 16.
o)) see in avr6(pa>pos.
?, 5, 6, Epaphras, pr. n. o* a
Christian teacher of Colosse, Col. 1,7. 4,
12. Philem. 23. Contracted from ETra^no-
Siror q. v. as Ai/riVcts for AvriTrarpos , but
prob. not the same person with Epaphrodi-
tus of Philippi.
7ra(J3pl(i), f. t <ro>, (d<pi fo>.) to fown
upon, to foam out ; trop. to pour out like
foam, c. ace. Jude 13 ; comp. Is. 57, 20.
Pr. Mosch. Id. 5. 5.
E7ra(f)pootTO<>, ov, 6, Epaphroditux.
pr. n. of a Christian teacher of Philippi, the
companion and helper of Paul, Phil. 2. 25.
4, 18. Comp. in Enatypas.
eTreyeipw, f. epo>, (yeipo>,) to wake up,
to rouse up out of sleep, trans. Xen. An. 4.
3. 10; trop. Plut. Brut 1. In N. T. trop.
to rouse up upon or against any one, to stir
up against, c. ace. et em nva Acts 1 3, 50 ;
ace. et KOTO. TWOS 14, 2. Sept. for T 1 :?"
2 Chr. 21, 16 ; n"pn 1 Sam. 22, 8.
7rei, conj. (em,) since, of time and alsc
causal.
1 . Of time, since, after that, when, with
Indie, aor. Luke 7, 1 eVel e tVXjjpoxre
irdirra KT\. Sept. for "^HX Gen. 46, 30.
Luc. D. Deor. 6. 2. Xen/Cyr. 6. 2. 21.
2. Of cause or motive, since, seeing that,
because ; always in the apodosis, which may
however stand first; so with the Indie. Kiih-
ner { 338. 1. Matt. 18, 32 e rret irap(Ka\f(rds
fie. 27, 6. Mark 15, 42. Luke 1, 34. Jonn
13, 29. 19, 31. 1 Cor. 14, 12. 2 Cor. 11,
18. 13, 3. Heb. 2, 14. 5, 2. 11. 6, 13. 11,
11. (3 Mace. 2, 16. Palaeph. 32. 11. Xen.
Mem. 1. 4. 6.) With other particles; as
fir d a pa, since then, since in that case.
1 Cor. 5, 10. 7, 14; eirel /i^Trore, since
never, Heb. 9, 17, comp. Winer } 59. 5 ulL
268
t o Z v, since therefore, Heb 4,6. Spec,
before questions implying a negative, and
sometimes after a negative or conditional
clause, it takes the sense for then, for else,
for otherwise, see Buttm. 149. m. 5. Matth.
j 618 ; so Rom. 3, 6 ret TT&JS icpivcl 6 3eo?
rov Koa-p-ov ; 1 Cor. 14, 16. 15,29. Heb. 10,
2 ; also Rom. 11, 6 bis, r 17 X"P ls oujceVt
yivfTM \apis KrX. i. e. for tlien,for otherwise,
v. 22. Heb. 9, 26. So Sept. Job 35, 7. Luc.
D. Deor. 4. 2. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 31.
7ret,8ij con}. (eVet &?,) in Gr. writers
usually of time, since ; after that, Luc. D.
Deor. 9. 2. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 1. In N. T.
only causal, si?zce indeed, since now, because
now, inasmuch as, always in the apodosis,
which however may stand first ; so with the
Indie. Matt. 21, 46 eVetfiij us irpocprjrriv av-
TOV flxov. Luke 11, 6. Acts 13, 46. 14, 12.
15, 24. 1 Cor. 1, 21. 22. 14, 16. 15, 21
tirei8r] yap 81 ai/3pco7rou 6 Sdz/aros KT\.
[2 Cor. 5, 4.] Phil. 2, 26. Sept. Jer. 48, 7.
Hdian. 4. 4. 4. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 4, 6, 9.
eVaS^Trep, conj. i. e. eVetfiij strength
ened by irep, since now, inasmuch as now,
Luke 1, 1. Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 20. JSschin.
Dial. Socr. 2. 12. Plato Prpt. 357. a.
eirel&ov, aor. 2 referred to pres. e\opa<a,
see in eifico ; to look upon, to behold, Sept.
for MX n Jon. 4, 6. Plut. Pomp. 18 ult. Xen.
Cyr. 8. T 7. 7. In N. T. from the Heb. to
look upon, to regard, e. g. with kindness,
for good ; Luke 1, 25 eV rj^tpais ais eVel&ej/
d(pf\(lv, i. q. f TTCtSeV p.f a<peXe/ KT\. (Sept.
and rtX i Ex. 2, 25. Ps. 31, 8.) Also with
disfavour, for evil ; with rf c. ace. Acts 4,
29 f7ri8e TCIS direiXas awrcoi/. Sept. and i"l&J"l
Ex. 5, 21.
eTret/u, (eijui to go.) to g-o or come upon
or towards, to come on, to approach, Hdian.
7. 5. 2. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 61 ; of time, Xen.
Hell. 1. 2. 14. In N. T. part, finwv, fern.
firiova-a, Buttm. $ 108. V, spoken only of
the succeeding day or night, the coming,
the following, the next ; Acts 7, 26 rfj fie
firiova-j] rjp-fpa, and with 7j/*p a impl. Acts
16,11. 20, 15. 21, 18. (Comp. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 464.) Acts 23, 11 riy fie eV. WKTI.
Sept. for wn Prov. 27, 1. So Hdian. 2. 14.
5. Xen. An. 1. 7. 2.
eVetVep, conj. i. e. eVei strengthened by
n-ep, since indeed, since now, Rom. 3, 30.
See Herm. ad Vig. p. 403, 784. Hdian. 1.
12. 12. Plato Rep. 529. c.
GTreicraywyrj, fjs, f], (eio-aycoyi?,) pr. a
leading in upon, i. e. the bringing in, intro
duction of some thing additional, trop. Heb.
7, 19 eVeto-. Kpeirrovos Ajr&of. Pr. Jos,
Ant. 11. 6. 2.
evretcrep^o/iat, f. e Xeuo-o/iat, (eio-e pxo-
p.ai,) to come in upon, to come upon, Luke 21 ,
35 Lachm. 1 Mace. 16, 16. Dem. 1155.
8. Plato Prot. 316. a.
adv. (etra,) marking the sequence
of one thing upon or after another in time,
thereupon, thereafter, then, next ; see Passovv
s. v. Matth. ^603 ult. Luke 16, 7 reira
eVe pw fiirfv. Gal. 1, 21. James 4, 14. Sept.
for "inx Prov. 20, 17. (Palaeph. 6. 1. Xen.
An. 4. 8. 11.) Emphat. before a verb after
a preceding participle, Buttm. $ 144. n. 13;
so Mark 7, 5 comp. v. 2, KCU I86vres eWei-
ra (TrepatTaxriv avrov. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 2.)
Also with a more definite note of time added ;
John 11, 7 fnfiTa \j.era TOVTO. Gal. 1, 18
eVmra fifra err] rpia. 2, 1; Spec, as mark
ing the order of time in a series ; e. g. Trpco-
TOV . . . fneira, first . . . then, next, afterward.
1 Cor. 15, 46. 1 Thess. 4, 17. Heb. 7, 2.
James 3, 17. (Palaeph. 5. 4. Xen. Mem. 1.
7. 2.) Or also irp&rov . . . Sfimpov . . . rpi-
TOV . . . fTTfira . . . tlra, 1 Cor. 12, 28. 16,
6. 7. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 14.) So too irportpov
. . . fTTfira Heb. 7, 27 ; cmapxr] evretra
1 Cor. 15, 23.
eTre/ceiva, adv. (eV fKflva Buttm. 115.
n. 5,) on that side of, beyond, c. gen. Acts 7,
43 (ireKdva BafivXavos. Sept. for ttXSrl a
Am. 5, 7. Pol. 3. 22. 5. Xen. Hell. 5. 1. 10.
eTTKT6lV(i), f. Tfvu>, (e /cretVco.) to stretch
out upon, to extend further, e. g. TOVS \6yovs
Plut. de Mus. 44. In N. T. Mid. to stretch
out oneself towards, to reach forth towards,
c. dat. Phil. 3, 13 [14].
ov, 6. (eVei/Si^o), an upper
garment, tunic, John 21, 7; i. e. the usual
tunic, Att. ^ITOJJ/, in distinction from the in
ner garment next the skin, v, hich was called
iiTroSvTTjy, Att. xira>i>i a-Kor, Lat. indusium ;
comp. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 418. Diet, ot
Antt. art. Tunica. Sept. for b^Sa 1 Sam.
18, 4. 2 Sam. 13, 18. Moeris,
Kal xirtov ArrtKa vnobvrrjs KM (Trf
v. -vvu>, f. ^o-w, (ev8va> v. -wo
q. v.) to put on over, trans. Jos. Ant. 5. 1 .
12. In N. T. only Mid. intrans. to put on
over one s other garments, to be clothed upon,
trop. of the new spiritual body, c. ace. 2
Cor. 5, 2 ; absol. v. 4 ; comp. in yv/ipo y no. 2.
Pr. Plut. Pelop. 1 1 tirev8. fcr^fJTas yvrai-
Kfias TOIS 3o>pai.
eTTepXpfAaif f. fVeXevcro/nai, (tp^o/iat,)
aor. 2 fVrjXSoi . to go or come vpon or over
269
eiri
any place ; e. g. with ace. dypoV Plut.
Pomp. 30. Xen. An. 7. 8. 25 ; 6 NeiXos
fTrepx- TO Ae Xra Hdot. 2. 19. Sept. and
R1 3 Ez. 47, 9. In N. T. to come on, upon,
to, any place or person, e. g.
1. Of place, to come to, to come thither, to
arrive, absol. Acts 14, 19 fTrfjX^ov 8e OTTO
Avrioxftas. Sept. for xi 2 Jiulg. 18, 17.
Pol. 2. 7. 3. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 13.
2. Of persons, to come upon in a hostile
manner, to fall upon, to attack, absol. Luke
11, 22. Sept. and xia 2 Sam. 30, 23. So
Hdian. 8. 4. 8. Plut. Cons, ad Apoll. 21 ; c.
dat. Xen. Hell. 7. 4. 24. Trop. of evils,
calamities, to come upon, to befall, with eVi
c. ace. Luke 21,35. Acts 8, 24. 13,40;
c. dat. Luke 21, 26; absol. James 5, 1.
Sept. and Ki a Judg. 9, 57. Mic. 3.11. So
Luc. Amor. 23. Hdot. 1. 30. Spec, of the
Holy Spirit as resting upon and operating
in a person, with eVi c. ace. Luke 1, 35.
Acts 1, 8. Comp. Sept. for ^B3 1 Sam
11,7.
3. Part. f7repxofj.fvos, spoken of times,
ages, destiny, coming on, impending, fu
ture ; Eph. 2, 7 tv Tols aluxn rots fTrepxo-
(ifvois. Sept. TO. eVepxo/iera for H1S3 Is.
41, 22 ; rvi nx I S . 44 } 7. Fabr. Cod. pseud.
V. T. p. 191 Tt\os ijrfpx.6fji.fvav. Comp.
Hdot. 6. 2. Pol. 6. 19. 6.
eVepcoTa&J, &>, f. 7/o-w, (eparrdw,) to ask
at or of any one, to inquire of.
1. Genr. and c. dupl. ace. Mark 11, 29
e7rep<BT>]<ra> vp.as Kuya> eva Xoyoy. Luke 20,
40. Sept. for^X ^ 2 Sam. 14, 18. (Hdot.
9. 93. Plato Soph. 250. a.) With ace. and
rrepi c. gen. of thing, Mark 7, 17 firtipvTcw
di/Tov TTfpl TTJS Trapa/SoX?)?. (Hdot. 1. 32.
Diod. Sic. 3. 59 pen.) With ace. of person
and Xeycuf or the question itself, Matt. 12,
10 Kai fTTT]p<aTT)crav avTov, \eyovrfs. Mark
5, 9. Luke 3, 10. 14. Acts 1, 6. 1 Cor. 14,
35 ; absol. Matt. 22. 35. Acts 23, 34. Sept.
for bxa Gen. 38,21. 43,7. (2 Mace. 3. 37.
Xen. (Ec. G. 6.) With ace. of pers. and
infin. to ask, to require, Matt. 16, 1 ; so
Sept. and b Ps. 137, 3.
2. In a judicial sense, to question, to inter
rogate, c. dupl. ace. John 18, 21 ; c. ace.
of pers. and Xtywi/, Matt. 27, 11. Acts 5,
27 ; absol. Luke 23, 6.
3. From the Heb. eVeptBTaoj rov 3eoi>,
to ask or inquire after God, i. e. to seek God,
comp. in &ip-< <B no. 3. Rom. 10, 20, quoted
from Is. 65, 1 where Sept. for laps. +
eTrepdlTTJfjia, arcs, TO, (eVfpwraco,) a
question, inquiry, Hdot. 6. 67. Thuc. 3. 53.
In N. T. spoken of questions put to a
convert at baptism, pr. a questioning, exa
mination ; or rather by meton. of the whole
process and result, including the answers ;
1 Pet. 3, 21 fiaTmo-fJia, o-vvfibTjcrems ay.
fVepcoTT^a tls 3w . So Lat. interrogatio
for sponsio, Senec. de Benef. 3. 15. Others
render eVfpwrTj/ia els SeoV, inquiry or seek
ing after God, eomp. cVfpa>rua> f is TI 2 Sam.
11, 7; so Winer 5 30. 2 pen. Contra,
Neand. Gesch. d. Pfllanz. u. Leit. der chr.
Kirche, I. p. 212. ed. 2. [Engl. I. p. 188.]
CTTe^ft), f. e 0/&>, (?x w :) aor - 2 fTrfcrxov,
to have or hold upon, e. g. "Sprjw i TroSas r-
eT^e Horn. Od. 17. 410 ; to hold out towards,
to direct upon, e. g. TOOV CTKOTTO) orc^ct*
Pind. Ol. 2. 160. Hence in N. T.
1. Trop. of the mind, to fix the mind up
on, to give heed to, to mark, with ace. vovv
impl. and with dat. Acts 3, 5 6 Se eVelxfJ
avToIs. 1 Tim. 4, 16; foil, by TTWS, Luke
14, 7. Aristoph. Lysist. 490. Hdot. 6. 96.
Pol. 10. 41. 8 ; fully Luc. Alex. 4 ult. ud
TOIS /J-fyiCTTOlS eTTf^elV TOV VOVV.
2. As in comm. Engl. to hold up or on,
i. e. to hold back, to detain any one, Hdian.
6. 5. 18. Thuc. 1. 129 ; hence in N. T. in-
trans. or with eavrov impl. to hold oneself
back, i. e. to remain, to stay, to wait ; Acts
19, 22 avros eVeV^f xpovov els TTJV AcrtW.
Sept. for brn Gen. 8, 10 ; Viri 2 Chr. 18,
5. 14. 2 Mace. 5, 25. Pol. 2. 36. 4. Xen.
Hell. 1. 6. 6.
3. to hold on upon, to hold fast ; trop.
C. ace. Phil. 2, 16 Xoyov fays fTrexovres,
holding fast the word of life, persevering in
the Christian faith and life ; here firfxovrts
connects back with a/zf/i7rroi /cat axe patot
in v. 15. So Artemid. 1. 5, 16 TUV UVTOV
fW^ft Xdyoi/ davfito ij ^Svydrnp. Hesych.
(nfxovTfs KpaTovyres. Others here render
eirexovres, having in possession, possessing,
and refer it to the subject of <paivfo-%e in v.
15; so Luc. Zeux. 4. Xen. Conv. 8. I
Others again translate : holding forth, pre
senting, exhibiting; so Horn. Od. 16. 444
olvov. II. 22. 83 fjM^ov. But neither oi
these fully suits the context.
7ry)pea(i), f. ao-w, (fVr/pf ia, Horn, dpcta,)
to threaten, Hdot 6. 9 ult. In N. T. to use
despitefully, to abuse, to insult, c. ace. Matt.
5, 44. Luke 6, 28. (So absol. Hdian. 7. 7.
7; c. dat. Dem. 519. 13. Xen. Mem. 3. 5.
16.) Spec, to accuse falsely, to slander, c.
ace. 1 Pet. 3, 16. So absol. Hdian. 7. 3.4.
Pass. ib. 2. 4. 16.
eVt, a prep, governing the genitive, da
tive, and accusative, with the primary signif.
077, upon.
270
1. With the GENITIVE. 1. Of Place,
in a variety of relations, which yet may
be comprehended under two leading ones,
viz. rest upon, on, in, at ; and motion upon,
to, towards ; comp. Passow rt I. A. Buttm.
} 147. n. 1. Kiihner 296. Matth. $ 584.
Winer 51. g.
a) Of place where, after words implying
rest upon, on, in, at, and the like. a) Genr.
and c. gen. of place ; Matt. 4, 6 eVl x L P v
dpov<ri (re. 9, 2 eVri K\IVT]S /Sf/SX^/Luj/oi/. 16,
19 bis, eVi T^S yrjs. 18, 19. 24, 30 ep^o-
jj.tvov eVl TO>V v((pf\a>v. 27, 19 Ka^rjfjifvov
avTov eVt TOU /3^/xaros. (Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 12.)
Mark 8, 4 eV cp^/uar, on or m the desert.
v. 6. 14, 51. Luke 4. 29 opous (/> ov 17
noXis (OKo8. (Diod. Sic. 3. 47.) Luke 5, 18.
12, 3. John 6, 19 TrfpiiraTovvra eVt TTJS 3a-
\do-(TT]s, walking on the lake. 19, 31 tva /xi)
p-fivy firl TOV cTTavpov. 20, 7. Acts 8, 28.
20, 9 eVi TTJS %vpi8os, upon or z n the win
dow. 21,40. James 5, 5. Rev. 1, 20 eVi -njs
8f^ids pov, on or in the hollow of my hand,
comp. v. 16. 4, 9 /ca3. eVl TOU SpdVov. 5, 10.
1 3 tirl T/Jy SaXdo-o^s 1 eo~Ti, i. e. on the bot
tom of the sea, in the deep. 7, 3. 10, 1. 19,
19 KaSrj^t. eVl TOV "ITTTTOV. 20, 11. al. So
Luke 22, 21 f] x e P A 161 " f/*oC eVl T?;? rpa-
Tre fijff upon the table ; and so v. 30 Iva eVSi-
jTe KOI TvivrjTe eVl T^y TpaTrefas fJ-ov, i. e. of
the things upon my table, in Engl. at my
table ; comp. Winer 51. g. Also Matt. 21 ,
19 i8o>i> crvKrjv p.iav tnl TTJS 68ov, upon the
way, i. e. by the way-side. John 21, 1 Vi
TTjS SaXacro-T/j, on //ie shore of the lake ; so
Sept. and bs 2 K. 2, 7. Dan. 8, 2. (Pol. 1.
44. 4 eVi Tr]s SaX. fo-TTjo-av. Xen. An. 4.
3. 28.) Trop. Matt. 18, 16 eVt (rro>aros
Suo papTvpav ij Tpi>v trraS^ TTUZ/ prjfji.a. Mark
12, 26 et Luke 20, 37 eVi -rijs /3arov, i. e.
on or in the section of the bush ; comp.
Rom. 11.2 in eV no. 1. a. With gen. of
pers. Acts 21, 23 avSpfs fvx^v e^oi/rey e^)
tavTwv, having a vow upon them. /3) Spec.
before, in presence of, chiefly of judges, wit
nesses, or the like r as is said in Engl. to be
led or brought up before, to stand before a
court ; comp. Matth. 584. 77. Winer $ 51.
g. c. So c. gen. of pers. Matt. 28, 14 tav
itKovaftfj TOVTO eVl TOV Tfyefjiovos. Mark 13,
9. Acts 23, 30. 24. 19. 20 <rrdvros pov eVi
TOV crvveb piov. 25, 9 KpiVecrSat eV euov. v.
26. 26, 2. 1 Cor. 6, 1. 6. 1 Tim. 6, 13. So
genr. 2 Cor. 7, 14 17 K.a\>xn<r is V e>7 " TiVou,
i. e. our boasting before Titus, comp. et TI
HVTW KeKai/xfj^ciL ibid. Once c. gen. of tri
bunal, Acts 25, 10 eVl TOU ftr;p.aTOS KaiVa-
pos. So.Dem. 1367. 17 eVi TOV diKacrrrjpiov.
Diod. Sic. 11. 55 eVl rou KoiroG trweSpiou
ov. Luc.Philops. 22. Xen. Hell
6. 5. 41 owe eV o\iya>v p.a.prupa>v.
b) Of place whither, after words imply
ing motion or direction upon, to, towards, or
the like, with subsequent rest upon. Matt.
26, 12 /3aXoCo-a TO p.vpov enl TOV rrco/taToy
pov. Mark 4, 26 /3dX?7 TOV <nv6pov enl TJJS
yqy. 9, 20. 14, 35. Luke 8, 16. 22, 40 ye-
VO/JLfVOS 8e fTTl TOV TOTTOV. John 6, 2 <TT]p,fl(l
a HRMCI eirl TWV dcr^fvovvrcov, which he did
upon or to the sick. (Act. Thorn. 16.) John
6, 21 TO TrXotov eyevtTo ejrl TTJS yrjs, at the
land, i. e. on the shore. 19, 19 eSrjKfv eirl
TOV a-Tavpov. 21, 11. Acts 5, 30 /cpeyzd-
a-avTfs eirl v\ov. (Sept. for bs> Gen. 40, 1 9.)
Acts 10, 11. Heb. 6, 7. Jame s 5, 17. Rev.
10, 2. 13, 16 iva 8axTiv avTols ^dpay/ia eVt
T^y xpo y KTX. Trop. enl xapS/ay Heb. 8,
10. 10, 16. Sept. Job 17, 16. Hdian. 6. 3.
4 eVi [3r ][j.aTos d^eXScoi/. Thuc. 1. 116 ir\flv
eirl 2dpov. Xeri. Cyr. 7. 2. 1 eirl
2. Of Time, i. e. time w)7ze, as in Engl.
upon a time, i. q. on, at, in, during ; Heb.
1, 2 et 2 Pet. 3, 3 V eV^drou TOU/ ij/xepw; .
(Luc. D. Mort. 11.2 eVi /itay fjfjifpas. Hdot.
5. 117.) Of time as marked by cotempo-
rary persons or events, Buttm. 5 147. n. 1.
Matt. 1,11 rt TTJS fjifTOiKfa-ias Ba/3. a< rte
time of. Acts 11, 28 Vl KXawSt ou, in the
days of, under. Mark 2, 26. Luke 3, 2. 4,
27. (Sept. Zech. 1,1. Diod. Sic. 17. 14.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 31. ib. 8. 8. 15.) So of
actions <;T specifying time, e. g. Vi T>V
Trpoaevx^v /JLOV, in my prayers, i. e. when I
pray, Rom. 1, 10. Eph. 1, 16. Philem. 4.
So Diod. Sic. 4. 3 eVi TU>V Sfiirvav.
3. Trop. spoken : a) Of power, au
thority, dignity, upon, oxer; Matt. 2, 2^
/3a<rtXevei eVi TTJS lovStu ay, oxer Judca.
Rom. 9, 5 et Eph. 4, 6 6 u>v eVt Travrani Sfoy.
Acts 8, 27 os TJV eVt Trdarjs TTJS ydrjs avTijs.
12, 20 TOV eVt TOU KOITUVOS- (Arr. Epict. 3.
22. 15 01 Vi KoiTooi or. (So KaSt o-T^t eVri
Ttwr Matt. 24, 45. Luke 12, 42. Acts 6, 3.
(Sept. for 3 ^pS?? Gen. 39, 5.) Rev. 2, 26
Saxrw e^ovaiav enl T>V f%va>v. 9, 11. 17, 18.
20, 6 ; comp. in (t-ovo-ia no. 3. a. So genr.
Sept. and i? Gen. 44, 1. 4. Dan. 6, 7.
Athen. 13. 7 6 eVt TI)S E<p(crov. Diod. Sic.
13. 47 of firl T>V tpyaiv. Dem. 238. 13 6
eTri TU>V OTT\O>V cTTpaTTjyos. Xen. An. 3. 2. 36.
Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 164, 474.
b) Of a topic of discourse, upon, of, con
cerning, only after verbs of speaking or
writing; Gal. 3, 16 ov Xey o>? eVt TroXXcot
aXX is > e vof. .Cl. V. H. 1. 30. Diod.
Sic. 1. 1 2 eTTt TOV SeoO Xyovra. Dem. 1392,
1 23. Plat. Charmid. 155. d.
TTl
271
c) Of manner, where ri c. gen. forms
a periphrase for an adverb, e. g. *V 0X77-
Sft ac, upon the truth, i. e. of a trutli, truly,
1. q. d\r)^s, Mark 12, 14. 32. Luke 4, 25.
Acts 4, 27. 10, 34. Sept. for OSBX Job 9,
2. 19, 4. 1 Esdr. 6, 10 eVt <nrov8js. Jos.
Ant. 5. 1. 2 eV dfttias i. q. aSewy. Diod.
Sic. 13. 12 <: < ijo-vx/af. Dem. 484. 20 eVt
*catpoG.
II. With the DATIVE. 1. Of Place, in
the same sense and circumstances as eVt c.
gen. so that the Greek poets often use the
gen. and dat. with em interchangeably for
the sake of metre, while in prose the dat. is
more usual ; see Passow in n II. A. Buttm.
9 147.11.1. Kuhnerj296.il. Winer 52. c.
Matth. ^ 585 sq.
a) Of place where, after words implying
rest upon, on, in, at ; comp. above in I. 1. a.
a) Pr. Matt. 14, 8. 11 eVi TTIVCUU. Mark 2,
4 t(f> (a KdTfKfiro. 4, 38. 6, 39 enl TW xP~
TO) avaK\lvai. v. 55 eVt TOIJ Kpa/3/3aTotr.
11, 7. Luke 19, 44 Xt 3oz> eVi Xi3a>. 21, 6.
John 11, 38. Acts 27, 44. Rev. 19* 14 $
TTTTrots XfVKots. al. saep. So Hdian. 8. 1. 8
eVi TreSio). Hdot. 5. 12 ayyos eVi 777 KecpaXy
f)(ovcrav. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 1 Kvpos <p ITTTTW.
/3) As implying close proximity, contact,
tt/wn, at, close by, Matt. 24, 33 eyyvs eo-ri
tTTi 3upai?. John 4, 6 eVaSefero eVt 77; Tnjyj/,
by the fountain, i. e. on the side of the well.
5, 2. Acts 3, 10 eVi TV/ TruX;?. v. 11. 5, 9
ri 777 3upa. Rev. 21, 12. Comp. Matth.
586. y. Winer 1. c. So Hdian. 8. 2. 6
TroXiy eVi 3aXaT777 rrpoKfip.fvrj. Xen. An. 1.
2. 8 eVl Taty Trrjyals. Cyr. 1. 3. 2. y)
With dat. plur. of persons, i. q. with, among,
\Acts 28, 14 fir avrols enififlvai. 2 Cor. 7, 7
e <p v/uv sc. u>v. So Eur. Ipli. in Aul. 660.
Diod. Sic. 14. 113 Swaros &>v firl rols 77X77-
3riv. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 27.
b) Of place whither, after words implying
motion or direction upon, to, towards, with
the idea of subsequent rest upon. a)
Genr. Matt. 9, 16 et Mark 2. 21 oiSets
on/3uXXei eVi/3Xr7/ia errl t/icmw TraXatw.
John 8, 7 Xi 3oj> eV CVT^ /3aXVa>. Acts 8,
16. Matt. 16, 18. So Mark 5,33 6 ytyo-
vtv eV avrrj. Acts 5, 35 eVl rots uvSp. rov-
TOIS ri p.f\\erf Trpdcrcrfiv. Sept. SaKruXoi/
f-m^evTfs eVi ord/tart, Ileb. 5, Job 29, 9.
So Hdian. 2. 9. 7 apupfvov Vl roiy cuiroty.
Horn. II. 1. 55 eVi <ppf(T\ 3eli>ai. Luc. Toxar.
23 fTrpagfv V avroly. Xen. An. 5. 2. 12.
#) Trop. of a direction of mind towards any
one, e. g. in a friendly sense, 2 Cor. 9, 14
Xapiv rov 3foC e tp vp.lv. Luke 18, 7 paicpo-
Zvp-iov en avTois. (Sept. and 3? 2 Sam.
14, 1. Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 27.) Also in a hos
tile sense, against, Luke 12, 52. 53
p.tpicrp.fvoi rpels firl 8v<rl KOL 8vo eVt rpicri
irarrip (p vlw (cat vto? eVi irarpi. Rev. 12,
17 topytVS?; TT! r^ yui/aiKt. So Ecclus. 7,
12. Dem. 665. 15. J3L V. H. 4. 5 eWa tVi
e^aty. Comp. Matth. 5 586. S.
2. Of Time, i. e. time w/ien, chiefly aa
marking a definite period, upon, at, in.
a) Genr. Heb. 9, 26 C TTI trwreXeta TWV
aicavwv. As marked by cotemporary events,
actions, institutes ; 2 Cor. 3, 14 eVi 777 dva-
y^axret T/^f TraX. 8ia%r]Krjs, i. e. during the
reading, whenever it is read. Phil. 1, 3 eVi
7rao77 777 p-veia vp.>v, at every mention, as
often as I think of you. Heb. 9, 15 eVi 777
TrpcaTTj o~ia%r)Kr), during the first covenant,
while it was in force. Also implying merely
co-existence in time, 2 Cor. 7, 4 eVt TRICT^
777 3Xt\^et 77/xcoi/, i. e. upon, in, during, all
our affliction. Eph. 4, 26 6 17X10? p.rj eViSve-
ro> 7rt rw Trapopytcr/iO) vp,a>v, upon (during)
your wrath, while your wrath continues ;
comp. Deut. 24, 15 where Sept. for is.
Mark 6, 52 ou yap <rvpi}Ma> eVi rot? aprois,
for they understood not at the time of /fie
bread, comp. v. 41 sq. Judith 1, 16 e <p
Tjp-fpais (KaTov. Pol. 3. 51. 12. Hdian. 2. 6.
19 eVt 777 TTop-Trfj, during. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3.
12 eVi T-<B SetTrvw. Mem. 1. 5. 2.
b) Spec, after, immediately following rip-
on ; Acts 11, 19 SXt ^eojf rfjs yevop.fvrjs eVt
Sre^uvw, i. e. immediately after the death of
Stephen, comp. Acts 8, 1 ; others here ren
der on account of, as in no. 3. f, below.
John 4, 27 eVt TOVTW, upon this, thereupon.
Dem. 927. 3. Xen. Hell. 4. 4. 9. Cyr.
2. 3. 7 dvecrTT) 8 eV ai>ro> <I>fpavXa?. An.
6. 1. 11, 12 eVt rovTca.
3. Trop. spoken : a) Of power, author
ity, care over, upon, over ; Matt. 24, 47 et
Luke 1 2, 44 eVt Traai TOLS vTrdp^ovcriv avrov
Karaa-TTja-fi avrov. Comp. Matth. $ 586. .
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 164, 474. Dem. 21. 19.
Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 28. An. 4. 1. 13.
b) As marking addition or accumulation
upon or to something already mentioned or
implied, upon, unto, besides. Matt. 25, 20.
22 aXXa raXaira eWpS/jcra V auroT?. Luke
3, 20. 16, 26 eVi TraVt rouroi?, besides all
this. Eph. 6, 16. Col. 3, 14. 1 Cor. 14, 16
Trcoy tptl TO iip.i)v eVt 777 077 (vxapicrria. Phil.
2, 27 Rec. Xv-rrr) eVi \v-rrrj. Heb. 8, 1. Comp.
Matth. 586. y, ult Test. XII Patr. p.
523 rl Tracrt TOVTOLS. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 38.
Mem. 1. 2. 25 eVi Se TTOO-I rovrotf. Eur
Iph. Tanr. 197 (povos eVl fpova. Luc. D
Mort. 1. 3.
c) Of that upon which any thing rests
as a last s, foundation, support ; comp. Wi-
272
7Tl
net ^52. c. c. a) Genr. Matt. 4, 4 et
Luke 4, 4 rjv OVK fir aprco povio, dXX eVi
Trairi prjfMTi. rX. io Zive upon, i. e. to sus
tain or support life upon, quoted from Dcut.
8, 3 where Sept. for >? n;n. (Athen. 10.
43. Max. Tyr. 27. 6 Pionvfiv eVi ro3 oiVw.
Plato Alcib. 1. 4. 105. e, OIK ai/ av p,oi fio/cets
t SeXeti 7rt Touroiy /xdVoty 17 P.) After words
implying hope, trust, confidence upon or iw
any p erson or thing ; Rom. 15, 12 eV avrw
f%vr] eXmova-iv. 1 Tim. 6, 17. (2 Mace. 2,
18.) Mark 10, 24 TreTroiSorar eVi rot? x/"?-
fjiacriv. Luke 11, 22. 24, 25 TricrTfVfiv eVt
Tracrii ofy KrX. 1 Pet. 2, 6. Acts 14, 3 Trap-
pr](na6fJL(voi eVt ra> Kvpio). Also in the
phrase eV e \iri8i, upon or in Tiope, i. e.
resting upon hope, Acts 2, 26. Rom. 4, 18.
8, 20. Tit. 1, 2. al. So Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 18
eV dya^ifj fairl&t TTOVKIV. /3) Spec. eVi
ro> ovofjLari TWOS, upon the name of any
one, i. e. to do any thing upon or in the
name of a person, his name being the foun
dation oft which the act rests ; comp. Winer
^52. c, ult. marg. Acts 4, 17. 18 di8da-Keiv
eVt TM 6v6p.aTL irjaov, to teach upon the name
of Jesus, i. e. resting upon his name, upon
him as the ultimate teacher and author. 5,
28. 40. Luke 24, 47. So Luke 9, 49 eVl
TO> ov. (TOV K/3uXXoi/ra ra Sai/ioVta, casting
out demons upon thy name, i. e. resting the
efficacy of their exorcism upon thy name.
Also Matt. 24, 5. Acts 2, 38 /SaTmo-ST? eVi
r<a ov. 1. Xp. be baptized upon the name of
Christ, i. e. the baptism being administered
upon the profession of his name. Matt. 18,
5 6s fdv 8fr]Tai Traidiov tv eVi TO> ovo/j-arl
P.OV, i. e. as himself resting upon and profess
ing my name, as a Christian, from Christian
principle. Mark 9, 37. Luke 9, 48. Sept.
for trttfa Deut. 18, 20. So Luc. Pise. 15 yof,-
TCIS eVi ro> r/p.fTepo) ovofj.a.Ti, TroXXa xul /xtapa
TrpaTTovras. Dem. 495. 7 ravr tVt TW TU>V
Sfcov ovopm Troiflv. 917. 28. Under the
same general idea of rest upon a basis may,,
likewise be included all the following speci
fications.
d) Of a topic of discourse, upon, of, con
cerning ; John 12, 16 on ravra V aurw
Luke 23, 38. Rev. 10, 11
eVt Xaoly KrX. 22, 16 fiaprv-
eVi TOLS eKK\r)(riaLs. Heb. 11, 4.
Comp. Winer 52. c. y. Matth. ^ 586. e.
Barnab. Ep. 5 6 irporpr/rfvcov eif avra.
Hdot. 1! 66. Luc. D. Mort. 10. 12 riTa</>t-
ovj Xo yofy eVi Ttw. Thuc. 2. 34.
e) Of a condition, provision, analogy, law,
upon or under which alone any thing takes
place. 1 Cor. 9, 10 eV e XTrt St aporpiav KT\.
Rom. 4, 18. 5, 12 see fully in lett. f. Heb.
7, 11. 8,6 StaS^Kj; rjris eTTt Kpe iTTOViv t-rray-
yeXiais vevofjLO^fTtjrai. 9, 17 Bia^rjKrj yap eVi
vexpols fiffta ia, i. e. a testament is only valid
the testator being dead. 10, 28 eVi 8va-li> f]
rpial fuipTvcriv UTroSf^o-Ket, i. e. was put to
death under two or three witnesses, upon
their testimony; comp. Deut. 17, 6 where
Sept. for h 3"^?, also Deut. 19, 15 where
Sept. eVt (rro /iaTor for * | 5~ 5 ? . See Winer
5 52. c. a. Matth. 585. /3. Hdian. 3. 12. 20
<p frfpais fcreXSuiv f\Tri(riv. Luc. D. Deor.
1. 2 ult. Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 23 eVi Ttwroty
f8o(rav Kill fXaftov rravres TCI Tricrrd. Hell.
3. 2. 19.
f ) Of the ground or motive, the exciting
cause of any action, upon, at, i. e. on ac
count of, because of. Matt. 19, 9 ^17 eVi Trop-
Vfiq. Luke 2, 20 alvovvres TOV Seen/ eVt tra-
<TIV KT\. 5, 5 eVi r&> pr]p.aTi crov ;^AaG r < T o
ft iKTvov. Acts 4, 21 fftot-a^ov TOV Seoi/ eVl
TW yeyoj/drt. Rom. 10, 19. 1 Cor. 1, 4.
2 Cor. 9, 15. al. See Matth. $ 585 ult.
Winer $ 52. c. /3. So Hdot. 1. 137. Luc,
Hermot. 80. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 12 eVi ra e av-
TO>I> Kepdei. Plato Conv. 206. b. Hence
f<f> y 10 , for eVt roi;r< ort, ora i7iis account
that, for that, because; 2 Cor. 5, 4 o-T6i>db-
/j.ei (BapoviJLfvoi, e(f> to ov SeXo/xev KrX.
(Thorn. Mag. e <p w, CIITI rou SioTt, eir Trap-
^ too usually Rom. 5, 12 e cp
rj/jiapTov, for that (because) all
have sinned. Others here regard e<p <a as
for eVi rovrw ws v. wcrre, on //ie condition that
in that, thereioith that, with Indie, or Infin
Buttm. 5 150. m. 9. Kiihn. Ausf. Gr. 828. 2.
Matth. ^ 479. a ; comp. above in lett. e. So
Synes. Ep. 73. p. 221. c. ed. Petav. KOI TOV
fjXiov fidev eVt pr]Tois liv^panros f<p o ) Tev-
vabiov eypafyfv, on condition that (in that)
lie accused Gennadius. According to this
view Paul here affirms the universal co-exist
ence of sin and death, without making the
sin of each individual to be the direct cause
of his own death ; see De Wette in loc.
g) Of the occasion, the incidental cause,
upon or al which, by reason of which, any
thing takes place, upon, at, over, by reason of,
on account of. a) Genr. Acts 4, 9 et ;;/xe!s
o-jy/iepov dvaxp twfyzeS a eVi evepyecn cr KT\.
3, 16. 26, 6. 1 Cor. 8, 11 KCU aTroXelrat 6
datStVco* d8(\(p6s eVt TIJ 077 yvaxrei. Phil
2, 17. 3. 9. al. So Jos. Ant. 4. 5. 9 eW
P.VOV e-rrl fii ^et. Xen. Mem. 3. 14. 2 Vi TTO/W
TTOTe fpycj) avSpwTTOf d^o(pdyos KaXflTat.
/3) Spec, after words signifying an emotion
of mind, as joy, sorrow, astonishment, and
the like, upon, at, over ; comp. Matth. 399.
n. 1. Matt. 18, 13 ^cupei eV aurw
KrX. Luke 1, 14. 47 ^yaXXiWe eVi rw
7Tl
273
15, 7. Rev. 11, 10. al. Mark 3, 5 orAXv-
novfjifvos enl TJ; 7rcopcoo-ei T/y K. 10, 22. 24.
Luke 19, 41 exXavo-ev en avrtj. Acts 8, 2.
James 5, 1. Rev. 18,9. 11. al. .Matt. 14, 14
e <Tn\ayxvi<T^Sr] V avrois. Mark 6, 34. al.
Matt. 18, "26 fj.aKpo^vfJirjcrov en c/ioi. V. 26.
Luke 18, 7. Matt. 7, 28 egvrXrjo-o-oiTo Vt
777 SiSaxi? avToC. 22, 33. Luke 1, 29 8if-
Tapa^Sj; enl T Xoyco. 5, 9. 9, 43. Acts 3,
12. (Jos. Ant. 6. 6. 3 17 enl 777 vi /c?; x a P<*-
Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 35 -^aipetv eVi TIM. Luc.
D. Deor. 12. 1. ib. 25. 3 en aurw Saicpv-
ovcra. JEtl. V. II. 12. 41 tKTrXayeiy enl TIVI.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 27.) Likewise of the oc
casion of penitence and shame, 2 Cor. 12,
21 p.r] p.(Tavo7]crdvT(i)v enl rfj aKaSapo-iq.
Rom. 6, 21 ecp ois vvv enaia-^vve^e. So
Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 8 ecp fio-xv^rj.
h) Of the purpose or end of any action,
etc. upon, unto, for ; comp. Winer 52. c. 8.
Matth. 585. /3. Gal. 5, 1 3 fytets yap en
e XeuSfpia eK\rj%T)Tf. 1 Thess. 4, 7. Eph. 2,
1.10. 2 Tim. 2, 14. Phil. 3, 12 < <j>,
(that) for which. 4, 10 ecp co, /or which;
interrog. Matt. 26, 50 Rec. <?< w,/w what?
wherefore? others < o. Also Acts 15, 14
Rec. enl rw ovopan avrov, where later edit,
omit eni. With dat. of pers. Acts 21, 24
Kal $(.ind.vrj<Tov en" O.VTOIS, see in 8anavda>.
Wisd. 2, 23. Hdiaii. 2. 1. 18 en oX3pco,
orl o-coTTjpt a. Thuc. 1. 73. Xen. Mem. 2.
3. 19.
i) Of the rule or model upon or In which
any thing is conformed, upon, aflsr, accord
ing to. Luke 1, 59 tKaXovv avrb enl TCO
ovonar- TOV narpbs avTov. Sept. and ^2
Ezra 2, 61. Neh. 7, 63. (1 Esclr. 4, 63".
Plut. Rom. 19 ult. KuXeio-3at p.i> Pw/jujv eVi
"Pw/iuXw Ti7i 770X11*. Plato Parm. p. 147. d.)
Also Rorn. 5, 14 ou a^apriycrdi/raj eVl rw
6/io:d>/xari r^y *crX. 2 Cor. 9, 6 bis, 6 OTre/-
peav en tvXoyiais, adv. bountifully. So
^Eschyl. Supp. 625 eV oX?;3eta.
III." With the ACCUSATIVE. 1 . Of Place,
usually combining the ideas of motion and
subsequent rest upon ; comp. Winer 5 53. 1.
Kiihner j 296. III. Matth. 586. c.
a) As denoting motion (and subsequent
rest) upon or over any thing ; marking an
extension or spreading out in one or more
directions, i. q. along upon, along oier ;
e. g. a) Genr. Matt. 27, 45 O-KOTOS tytv-
(To (jrl Ttacrav rf/v yrjv. 10,34 /3aXfIi/ flpjjvr/v,
pdxaipav, eVi rfjv yrjv. 14. 19 TOVS o^Xovs
(ivciK\i:}r)vai errl rovs ^dprovs . \. 26 eVi rfjv
3uXacrcrai TrfpiTraroiJrra. v. 28. 29. 15, 35.
18, 12 eVi ra oprj iroptv^fis about upon the
mountains. 22, 9. 24. 16. Mark 4, 33 Vi
TO npo(TKr e pt iXaioi> KoSevScav i. e. stretched
18
upon. Luke 5, 36 eVi /3X;/za eVi^aXXet TTTI
t ^anoi . John 9, 6. Acts 7, 11. 21, 5. Rev
2, 17. 7, 1. 11. 8. 20,4 OVK f\a@ov TO x d-
pay/ia eVi ro fj.eTa>Trov. v. 9. al. So Matt. 13.
2 6 o^Xoy eTTi TOV aiyia\bv elcrTrjKfi, stood
or had stationed themselves along upon the
shore. Rev. 15, 2. Matt. 19, 28 ica3/o-f o-3e ,
vjueiy eVi Sto&exa Spawns , i. e. along upon
the row or circle of thrones, as in Rev. 4, 4.
20, 4. (Horn. Od. 11. 577 tV twia Keiro
TTf XtSpa. 14. 120 or! TroXXa dXrj^Srjv. Diod.
Sic. 1. 27 6 crTpaTcucras eVi Tracrai/ xuipav.
Hdian. 4. 11. 12. Xen. Hell. 6. 5. 21.)
With ace. plur. of persons upon, over, to
wards all of whom, Matt. 5, 45 bis, eVi TTO-
vrjpoiis *a\ dyaSovy KT\. 12, 49 fKTfivas TT/V
X^pa Vt rovy /^aS^ray. Acts 19, 12. Rev.
14, 6 in some edit. So Horn. II. 10. 213
/cXeoy Trapray eV ai/3pa>7rouy. ^) Wliere
the motion is directed to a higher place, im
plying elevation or placing upon, i. e. up
upon, up ove.r, up to, out upon, also simply
upon, over. Matt. 4, 5 to-r/jo-o/ avrbv Vi
TTTfpvyiov TOV iepov. 5, 23. 9, 18. 13, 48
avaftifidcravrts enl TOV aiyioXoV. 21, 5 eVt-
(3f[3T)Ka>s eVi ovov, i. e. mounted upon. 22,
16 <pevytT<i>crav eVi ra oprj. 27, 29. Mark 8,
25. 10, 16 rtSeiy ray ^elpay eV aira. 11,2.
Luke 5, 11. 19 dva&dvres eVt TO Scop,a. 8, 27.
Acts 17, 19. 20, 13. 27, 43. 44 see in Sta-
o-cifa). Rom. 12, 20. (Palaeph. 1. 9 dvafr-
Pdcravrfs enl TOVS trnrovs, and so Xen. Conv.
9. 7. Palasph. 1. 10 dnfTpe^ov enl TCI oprj.
Cyr. 3. 1.4 eVt \6(pov KdTcxpevyei. Thuc. 7.
37 eVi TO Tei^rj-) Of a yoke, burden, taken
up and placed upon any one; Matt. 11, 29
(ipaTf TUV fvytfo /iov e<p v/j.ds. Acts 15, 10.
3latt. 23, 4 <popTia . . . eVmSeacrti eTrl Tovy
mp.ovs TOIIS ai/3p. ileb. 8, 8 trop. of a cove-
vant. Trop. of fear, evil, guilt, punishment,
which come upon any oue as a burden, as
something laid upon one ; so after ytVetrSai,
enepxea-^ai, fp^fo-3at, enininTfiv, and the
like ; Matt. 23, 35 on-coy eX3?; (p vp.as irav
alp.a SiKaioi . v. 36. Luke 1, 12. 65 Kal eye-
vero enl ndiras (pofiof. 21,, 34. 35 oby Trayiy
eVeXf vcre-at enl ndvTas. John 3, 36. 1 8, 4.
Acts 5, 28. 8, 1. 13, 11 ^eip Kvpiov enl a-e.
18, 6. Rom. 1,18. 15, 3. 1 Pet. 5, 7. In
like manner of good, prosperity, favour;
Matt. 10, 13 tXStVco TI elpfjvr) V/JLOIV en av-
TT\V sc. Trjv oiKiav. Luke 10, 6. Gal. 6, 16.
Acts 4, 33 x c l P ls %" * 7r Traway. Rom. 3, 22.
Also of a lot, any thing imposed by lot.
Acts 1, 26 enecrev 6 /cXr/poy errl MarSi aj/.
Sept. for b b-n-in bS3 J on . 1,7; for a nbs
i? Lev. 1 6, 9. y) W T here the motion is
directed to a lower place; Matt. 10, 29 ev
e avTaji ov necrflToi enl T^V yrjv- 1 3, 5. 7.
ITT
274
eV/
21, 44. 26, 7 KaTfxfev 6>7 T *]" wp^*!"-
Luke 22, 44. Acts 2, 3. Rev. 8, 10. 16, 2.
22, 5 6 2f6y $omel eV avTov?, i. e. like the
sun. (Diod. Sic. 2. 19 01 /iei/ firl rrjv yijv
fTwrrov. Xen. CEc. 18. 7.) Trop. of the
divine Spirit or power descending and abi
ding upon any one; Matt. 3, 16 TO irvtvua
cciTa{3cuvov Kal epx^fJ-fvov V avToV. 12, 18.
Luke 1, 35. 2, 25. 24, 49. al. 2 Cor. 12, 9.
Rev. 7, 15.
b) Of place whither, implying motion up
on, to, towards, any place or object as a
limit, aim, end, with subsequent rest there
upon, a) Pr. and genr. e. g. after TTITTTW,
tTrtTrtTTTo), as iriiTTfiv eirl irpoo-&>irov, to fall
upon one s face, i. e. forwards, Matt. 26, 39.
Luke 5, 12. Rev. 7, 11. al. (Xen. Yen. 10.
13 irliTTfiv firl o-To>a.) Matt. 15, 20 eVeVe-
aev (irl TOV Tpdxrf^ov aiirov. John 21, 20.
Acts 10, 25 irecrwv eVi roiis iroftas, at his
feet. Luke 9, 62 firiftdXav rf]v x f ~ l P a (7T>
(IpnTpov. (Jos. Ant. 6. 11. 8 d<cdi/rta /SaXaw
eTTi TOV OTKOTTOV. Diod. Sic. 2. 19 err avr^v
Togcvoras. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 29 eVt (ritoirbv
/SaXXeii/.) So after verbs of going, coming,
conducting, collecting, and the like, where it
is equiv. to irpos c. accus. Matt. 3, 13 rare
napayivfTai 6 ir/o-oCr OTTO TTJS F. errl TOV lop-
Sui/jjf, upon the Jordan, i. e. to the region of
Jordan. 12, 28 effiao-ev ((ft v^as 17 jSatriXet a
T. 3. 5, 21 (rvvrjx^l X^ OS TT^? 6> "" avrov.
27, 27. Mark 11, 13. Luke 24, 24. John 6,
16. Acts 1, 21. 21, 32. 35. 2 Thess. 2, 1.
2 Tim. 4, 4. Heb. 6, 1. Rev. 7, 17. 18, 17.
al. So o~ura;(3J)i <u V. o-vvepxecr Sui em TO
avTo, upon or to the same place, together,
Matt. 22, 34. Acts 4, 26. 1 Cor. 11, 20;
also 1 Cor. 7, 5, see in elpi II. 8. e. (Pa-
laeph. 2. 10. Luc. D. Deor. 4. 1 ult. Hdian.
8. 5. 13 eVi TijV Pup-rjv ^cop^trai. Xen. An.
I . 4. 11 fVTtv^fv f(\avvei eVi TTJV ~Eii(ppd-
TT]v.~) Also of magistrates, judges, tribu
nals, upon, unto, i. e. up before. Matt. 10,
18 Kal tin. ^yf/ioVa? KUI /3acriXei? d^S^o-fo-Se.
Luke 12, 11. 58. Acts 16, 19. (Hdot. 3.
156. Xen. Lac. 4. 6 ayei avrbv eirl rovj
E(popovs, comp. An. 6. 6. 6 ayeiv npos r/a.)
Of an oracle, miracle, testimony, as coming
or Inking place upon, unto; Luke 3, 2
tyivfTO pij/J-a 3eoi) eVi Ia>avvr]v. Acts 4, 22
e(p y ov eyfyovei TO crrjy.fl.ov. 2 Thess. 1,10
TO napTvpiov f]iJ.>v [yevu^fvov] e vpas.
So ^? "Sn Ti in 1 Chr. 22, 8, Sept. dat.
fjioi ; usually Heb. ^X, Sept. irpos, Jer. 1,4.
II. al.) Also as implying addition, Matt. 6,
27 et Luke 12, 25 Trpoo-Seli/at eVi rr\v f]\iKiav
avrov n?ix vv ^ va - K ev - 22 > 18 ^ Wnere
the motion or direction upon implies also
an affect on of the mind for or against.
E. g. favourable, kindly, Luke 1, 48. 9,
38 eVi /3Xe\|/-ai eV! TOV vlov pov. 1 Pet. 3, 12
ot o03. Kvpiov firl TOVS SiKaiovs, i. e. are di
rected upon, quoted from Ps. 34, 16 where
Sept. for ^N ; comp. Ps. 31, 8. So of dis
favour, upon, against, Acts 4, 29 comp. in
eVeTSof. 1 Pet. 3, 12 TrpocruTrov Kvptait en t
noiovvras Kaxd, i. e. is against, quoted from
Ps. 34, 17 where Sept. for 2- In a hostile
sense, Matt. 10, 21 fnavacrTfjcrovTai rWa
eVi yovtls. Luke 14, 31 fp^o^icvw iif O.VTOV.
22, 52. 53. John 13, 18. Acts 7. 57 &pprj-
trav eV avTov. 13, 50. 51. 19, 16. 2 Cor. 10,
2. 2 Thess. 2, 4. So Sept. and 3 Gen. 16,
12. (Diod. Sic. 2. 19 eV OVT^V f@idfTo.
Hdian. 7. 1. 13, 16. Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 3, 4.)
Trop. of conduct or testimony against any
one, Mark 10, 11 /^ot^arat eV avTyv. Luke
9, 5 ei? fj.apTvpiov fir O.VTOVS. So in an im
precation. 2 Cor. 1 , 23 pdpTvpa TOV 3eov eVt-
KaXovfiai f-rrl TTJV 6/^.17 v^fvx^v. y) Of mea
sure, extent, upon, unto, i. e. ?/p to, about,
Rev. 21,16 f[j.fTpr]craTfjv iroXiv eVi o-raSi ovr
ScoSf/ca x XtdSwi . Comp. Matth. { 586. c. p.
1169 mid. (JEl. V. H, 3. 1 init. TO ^KOS eVt
Tfo-crapaKovTa 8if]Kfi <TTa8Lovs. Pol. 4. 39. 4.
Xen. An. 1. 7. 15.) Hence e $ oo-ov, i?i
so far as, in as much as, Matt. 25, 40. Rom.
11, 13; eVt ir\f iov, further on, further ;
the more, Acts 4, 17. 2 Tim. 2, 16. 3, 9;
comp. Vig. p. 628. (So < oo-ov Diod. Sic.
I. 93. Luc. Amor. 13; eVi ir\(lov JE\. V.
H. 1. 30 ult. Plato Phaedr. 261. b.) Trop
2 Tim. 3, 13 irpoKo^ova-iv erri TO ^eipoz/,
i. e. shall grow worse and worse.
c) Rarely of place where, after words
signifying rest upon, on, in, at, where how
ever the idea of previous motion upon is
implied. Rev. 5, 1 eVi TTJV be^idv, upon,
i. e. in his right hand. 20, 1. (Horn. II. 7.
238. Pol. 3. 34. 4. Xen. An. 6. 4. 1.) Spec,
after verbs of sitting or standing, upon, at,
by, near ; Matt. 9, 9 tuStrfiuvw eVi TO TeXw-
viov. Acts-10, 17 TTf(TTT](Tav firl TOV TTvXaiva.
II, 11. Rev. 3, 20. 8, 3. (Xen. Cyr. 3. 3.
12 Ttapfivai fin TO.S %vpas. ib. 3. 3. 68 (TTO.V-
Tfs firl TUS flaoSovs.) So o~T^vai eVi TOVS
TToSa?, to stand up upon the feet, Acts 14, 10.
26, 16. Rev. 11, 11. Hence elvai eirl TO
avTo, upon the same place, i. e. adv. toge
ther, Luke 17, 35. Acts 1, 15; comp. in
avTos no. 3. a. /3.
2. Of Time, viz. a) Time how long,
during, for, Luke 4, 25 ^KXetVSi? 6 ovpavbs
eVt en; T/JIO. 13, 31. 18, 20. 19, 8. 10.
Heb. 11, 30. Comp. Winer 5 53. 1. 2.
Matth. 586. c. p. 1169. So Palaeph. 28. 2.
Pol. 4. 63. 8. Xen. An. 6. 6. 36. Hence,
firl XP OVOV > f or a ^ me Luke 18, 4 (Hdot.
67TI
275
9,22); i(f> oo-oi xP ovov so
Gal. 4, 1 ; e< oo-oi/ sc. xpoVoi/, so Zong- as,
Matt. 9, 15 (Arr. Epict. 4. 10. 16) ; ecp IKOVOV
sc. xpovov, a long while, long, Acts 20, 11.
Adverbially, em TroXv, tnnroXv, long, Acts
28, 6 ; em TrXetoi/, longer, furtJier, Acts 20,
9. 24, 4. So (TrinoXv Luc. Toxar. 20.
Thuc. 2. 64 ; Vi irXeov Hdian. 8. 6. 7.
b) Of a term or limit of time upon the
coming of which any thing is done, upon,
at, about. Mark 15, 1 eu3 cos tVt TO Trpon.
Luke 10, 35 eVi TJJI> avpiov. Acts 3, 1 eVt
TTfv u>pav TTJS irpocrfvx^s. So Arr. Alex. M.
3. 18. 11 tmTijv ew. Horn. Od. 7.288. Pol.
10. 8. 7. Joined with an adverb in later
usage, e. g. eirl Tpis up to thrice, i. e ;
thrice, Acts 10, 16. 11, 10; see Winer
554 fin. n. 1. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 46, 48.
Comp. els rpis Jos. Ant. 5. 10. 4. Xen.
Cyr. 7. 1. 4.
3. Trop. spoken :. a) Of power, autho
rity, care over, upon, over; Luke 1, 33 j3a-
0-iXevcrfi eVt rbv OIKOV laKw/3. 9, 1 Svvaii.iv
Acai f^ova- iav eVt 8at/*owa. 10, 19. Acts 7,
10. Rom. 5, 14. Heb. 2, 7. 3, 6 X/>. is-
vlos errl TOV OIKOV avrov. Rev. 13, 7. al. So
Luke 2, 8 <f)v\do-<rovTf s (pv\aicas eVt T^f TTOI-
jiwp ai Tcoi . Sept. and bs Gen. 39, 5. Comp.
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 474. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 58
Vi TOVJ Trefoils (caSio-rurai. Hell. 3. 4. 20.
b) As marking addition or accumulation,
upon, over; Phil. 2, 27 XUTTT; rt \irmjv,
where Rec. has eVi c. dat. see above in II.
3. b.
c) Of the object upon which an action or
discourse is directed, upon, over, in respect
to. a) Of an act, Mark 15, 24 aXXoirf?
K^rjpov eV aura. (Plato Rep. 617. e, pfyai
K\t)povs em Tii/a.) 1 Cor. 7, 36 see in acrxn-
fiaveoi. James 5, 14 irpoa-fv^do- Sua-av eV
avTov, let them pray OVER him, i. e. in his
behalf, in allusion also perhaps to the pos
ture. Winer 53. 1. marg. 0) Of the
subject of discourse or writing, upon, of,
concerning; Mark 9, 12 ytypaTrrai em TOV
vibv TOV avSp. v. 13. Rom. 4, 9. 1 Tim. 1,
18. Heb. 7, 13. Sept. for ^>? Jer. 25. 13.
So Palaeph. 49. 3 $ w aa-pa fTroirja-f.
d) Of that upon which the mind, heart,
feelings are directed, upon, towards, in ;
e. g. a ) With the idea of rest, after words
signifying trust, confidence, hope, upon, in;
Matt. 27, 43 Trenofifv eVt TOV 3edV. Acts 9,
42 TroXXoi tnicrTfvarav eVi TOV Kvpiov. 11,
17. Rom. 4, 5. 2 Cor. 2, 3. Heb. 6, 1 TU-
<7Tf V1 Seoi*. 1 Tim. 5, 5 iJ\TriKev eVi TOV
Sew. 1 Pet. 1, 13. 3, 5. So Sept. for n^2
2 K. 18, 21. 22. Ps. 37, 3. 5. 0) In kind-
Bess, upon, towards; Matt. 14, 14 e
eV ai/Tovs. 15, 32. Luke 6, 35 xpq-
o y eo~Tiv eVt rovy a^. (crX. Rom. 9, 23.
11, 22. Eph. 2/7. Sept. for cs Gen. 47,
29. So Theophil. ad Autol. I. p. 71 XP*)-
(TTOS fcrnv (6 Seoy) eVi TOVJ ayoTrwtTas av-
TOV. Not used in this sense in earlier classic
writers. y) In hostility, against ; Matt.
12, 26 < e awr/j/ e/^epio-Sty. Mark 3, 26.
Luke 11, 17. Acts 7, 54 tftpvxov TOVS 686v-
TOS fir avTov. So Dem. 73. 27. ib. 537. 5
e^ TJ/V dpyrjit eVi MetSt ai . Xen. Mem. 2.
3. 10. S) Of the occasion or object wpora
or over which joy or sorrow is felt ; Rev.
18,20 Rec.-fvfppalvov eV avTrjV, others eV
avTrj. Luke 23, 28 /^IT; KXaiVre eV e/ie. Rev.
1,7. So Sept. of joy, for S Is. 61,10.
Ps. 32, 11 ; of sorrow, for i? Zech. 12, 10.
e) Of that upon which the will or inten
tion is directed, the purpose, end, aim of an
action, upon, for, for the sake of, after. Matt.
3, 7 fpxop.fvovs 67rl TO /3a7rrKr/xa avTov, 1. e.
in order to be baptized. 26, 55 as eVi X/-
CTTTJV. Luke 7, 44 vScup eVi TOV? TrdSar /^ou.
water FOR my feet. 15,4. 23,48. Heb. 12.10;
comp. Buttm. J 147. n. 1 eVt ult. Matth.
5 586. c. Palaeph. 19. 1. ib. 40. 4. Hdot.
3. 14 Ifvai tnl v8ap. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 12.
f ) From the Heb. spoken of persons upon
or over whom the name of God is called, as
being God s people, his worshippers, James
2, 7. Acts 15, 17 ftp* ovs eVtKeKX^rat TO
ovop.d p.ov, quoted from Amos 9, 12 where
Sept. for b Dtt) tf-ipS, as also 2 Sam. 12,
28. Jer. 14, 9 ; comp. Heb. Lex. art. jop
Niph. no. 2. /3. Bar. 2, 15.
NOTE. In composition em implies : a)
Motion or direction upon, to, towards, a-
gainst ; as eVayw, artpxppai, eVt/3aiVa>.
b) Rest upon, over, at; as eVe ^o), enavu-
Travca, fTriKfLfiat. c) Sequence, order ; as
fTTfifit, (7nTdo-cru>. d) Addition, accession ;
as (iraiTfca, em<T\ivayu>. e) Renewal or
repetition ; as (iravop ZuMTis. f) Some
times it is merely intensive, expressing a
closer relation between the verb and its
object, which cannot well be rendered in
English ; as eiraiveo*, tmyivuicrKui. -f-
eTTt/Satl/O), f. rio-OfJMi, (/3aiVa),) to go
upon, to tread upon, Sept. yrjv t 0* rjs eirfftrj
for ^ n Deut. 1, 36. Hdian. 1. 12. IS.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 61. Hence in N. T.
1 1 . to set fool upon, to come upon or into,
to arriie in a country or province ; e. g.
els TTJV Aa-tav Acts 20, 18; TJ; eirapxiq
25, 1. Diod. Sic. 14. 84 init. els Botomav.
16. 66 pen. Trj St/ceXia. Oftener c. gen.
Hdian. 7. 8. 18. Thuc. 1. 103.
2. to go up upon, to mount; e. g. ri
276
tvov Matt. 21, 5 ; upon a ship, to embark,
(Is TO 77X0101; Acts 21, 6 ; TW TT\O M 27, 2 ;
absol. 21, 2. Sept. for nbs Jer. 46,9; iS n
I Sam. 25, 20. Gen. 24/61. Hdian. 4. 1~2*.
I 1 TOV apfiaTos. Plut. C. Mar. 37 eVi ri]v
vavv. Xen. Hell. 3. 4. 1 eVi TO TrXoTov.
f. /3aXw, (/3dXX,) to cas/
or orer, to Zay w^on.
1 . Trans, a) Pr. and with ace. and dat.
Mark 11, 7 eVe/3. avrw ra t/xana. 1 Cor. 7,
35 ftpoxov v/jilv eVi/SaXo). Sept. with CTTL
c. ace. for fcna Num. 4, 6. 7. Hos. 7, 12 ;
nbrri Num. 19, 2. (Hdian. 6. 8. 11. Xen.
An. 3. 5. 10.) In the sense to put upon,
I. e. to sew on, e. g. a patch, Matt. 9, 16.
Luke 5, 36. So Hesych. eVt/iJaXei empptyei
seu f7rippd\ls(i. b) Spec. eTrt/SdXXeii/
rfjv xeipa V. TO.S ^elpas, with eVt nva
or dat. to lay hands upon, i. e. a) to seize,
to do violence to a person, c. ri rtva Matt.
26, 50. Mark 14, 46. Luke 20, 19. 21, 12.
John 7, 30. 44. Acts 5, 18. 21, 27; c. dat.
Acts 4, 3 ; also by a species of attraction,
Acts 12, 1 67r6/3aXev ras ^elpay KaKwcrui
Tivas, for eVi rivas wore KaKoxrai CLVTOVS.
Sept. for I? nVttj , c . eVt ni/a Gen. 22, 12 ;
c. dat. Esth. 6, 2. So c. dat. Diod. Sic.
lib. 38 init. p. 256. Pol. 3. 2. 8. ) Also,
to ^JWi! //ie hand to any thing, to lay hold of;
Luke 9, 62 eVt/S. T. x- CTT aporpov. Sept.
for nbuja Deut. 12, 7. 18.
2. Intrans. a) Genr. with tavrov im
plied, to casi oneself upon, i. q. to ? sA. or
fall upon ; see Winer 39. 1. Buttm. 5 130.
n. 2. Matth. 496. i. Hence a) Of waves,
to beat upon or into, e. g. iy TO TrXoioi Mark
4, 37. So of persons falling upon or
against, c. TIVI Plato Phaedr. 248. a ; in a
hostile sense, c. TTI TIWZ 1 Mace. 4, 2 ;
c. dat. Diod. Sic. 18. 14 med. Plut. Cleo-
men. 5. /3) to fall to any one, as his
portion; Part. neut. Luke 15, 12 86s p.oi
TO cVijSaXXoi p,fpos TIJS ovcrt ar. So 1 Mace.
10, 30. Dem. 312. 2. Diod. Sic. 5. 45 pen.
b) With TOV vovv implied, to fix the mind
upon,to think upon ; absol. Mark 14, 72 KOL
67n/3aX<uj/ fK\aif , and when he thought there
on he wept. So c. dat. Plut. Cic. 4. M.
Antonin. 10. 30; t</> ols Pol. 1. 80. 1;
absol. Sept. Empir. adv. Math. p. 2 1 3 el ITTI-
$uXwi 6 (ro<pos lcrxyo~fi. \tyfiv aSiaTrrwrw?.
Fully, Asterius H. 3 eVi jSaXXc 8e KOL TW
fjieXXovTi xpovQ Tov v vv- Galen, de Pals.
Cans. 3 ; see Wetstein and Kypke in loc.
Others here refer e 7n/3oX&>v to lett. a. a,
above ; and render : rushing forth, parall.
with eeX3<i < in Matt. 26, 75 and Luke
22, 62. But fTrtf3d\\eiv, as in the exam
pies above cited, with a dat. or eVt, signifies
to rus/i UPON or AGAINST ; never absol. to rush
OUT. Vulg. ccepit flere, but without phi
lological ground. See Lresner, De Wette,
Meyer, in loc.
7ri/3ctpeci}) >, f. 770-0), (/Sapeco,) to weigh
doicn upon, to burden ; in N. T. only trop
to be burdensome upon, e. g. a) In a pecu
niary sense, to be chargeable to, c. ace,
1 Thess. 2, 9. 2 Them. 3, 8. b) Genr.
and absol. 2 Cor. 2, 5 OI>K e/ze XfXvTr^Kei/,
aXX OTTO p.epovs (iva firj eVt/3ap&>) Trd^ras
v/taj, 7;e 7ia//i not grieved me ; but in part
(that I be not too heavy upon him) you all.
Others, unsuitably to the context : he hath
not grieved me, but in part ; that I may not
overcharge you all So c. dat. App. Bell.
Civ. 4. p. 978 tirifiaptiv Tols TJTVXTJKOO-I. Id.
Syr. p. 180.
eViy3i/3acy, f. data, (/3tj8afa>0 to make
go upon, to let mount, to set one upon, e. g.
upon an animal for riding ; with ace. and
eVt c. ace. Luke 10, 34 ea-ift^dtras e avrbv
eiri TO loiov KTTJVOS. So c. ace. simpl. Luke
19, 35. Acts 23, 24. Sept. for m:nn
1 K. 1, 33. 2 K. 9, 28. Hdian. 3. 7. 12
avTov TOV ITTTTOU iTTtfiiftacrav. Thue. 4. 31
TIVII cirl vavv.
f. -^w, OXeVo),) to look
upon, to fix the eyes upon, Sept. with tVt
c. ace. for ts^an Num. 21, 9; ace. Hdian.
5. 3. 15 ; els TJIJMS Plato Phaed. 63. a. In
N. T. trop. to look upon, to have respect to,
with eVi c. ace. as in kindness, favour,
Luke 1, 48. 9, 38 ; in partiality, James 2,
3. Sept. for ns*i 1 Sam. 1, 11 ; n;Q Lev.
26,9. So Judith 13, 4.
e7T//3X?7/za, aroy, TO, (fVtjSdXXco,) pr.
that which is cast upon or over, e. g. a
cover, Nicostr. K\iv. 1 ; a rug, carpet, ta
pestry, Sept. Is. 3, 21. Plut. Cato Maj. 4.
Arr. Exp. Alex. M. 6. 29. 8 TavrjTa eiri^Xrj-
paTtov BapvXaivitov. In N. T. a patch, piece
sewed on, Matt. 9, 16. Mark 2, 21. Luke
5. 36 bis ; comp. eVt/3dXX no. 1. a.
e7Ti/3oa&>, w, f. 770-00, (/Sodw,) to cry out
upon or to any one, to exclaim upon ; absol.
Acts 25, 24 fTtifiouivTfs (sc. pot), firj be"it>
KT\. So c. dat. Pol. 10. 12. 5. Thuc. 5. 65.
7n/3ov\i], r] S , TJ, (jSovX?;,) pr. counsel
against ; hence a plot, conspiracy, Acts 9
24. 20, 3. 19. 23, 30. Sept. Esth. 2, 22.
Hdian. 3. 5. 9. Xen. Hell. 3. 3. 4, 5.
/3pos.) to make affinity with, to intermarry
with, genr. Sept. for |nnnn Gen. 34, 9
277
spec, as a son-in-la\v, 1 Sam. 18,21.22.
1 Mace. 10, 54. 56. In N. T. spec, of a
husband s brother, to act the husband s bro-
tlier towards, to marry a woman as a bro
ther s widow ; c. ace. T^V yvval<a Matt. 22,
24; comp. Mark 12, 19 and Luke 20, 28.
The allusion is to the marriage of a bro
ther s widow, i. e. a levirate marriage, ac
cording to the Jewish law ; see Deut. 25,
5 sq. comp. Gen. 38, 8 where Sept. for
cat . So Test. XII Patr. p. 599.
eViyew, ov, 6, 17, adj. (on, yf/0, upon or
of ike earth, i. e. earthly, terrestrial, e. g. per
sons, Phil. 2, 10 TTO.V yow Kaptyfl f-rrovpavLcav
KCU firiyeiw. (Diod. Sic. 1. 13 init. Plato Ax.
368. b.) Of things, ra <ra>/rra 1 Cor. 15,
40 bis. 2 Cor. 5, 1. James 3, 15 crotyia eVi-
ytios, earthly wisdom, pertaining to earth,
worldly, perverse. Neut. TCI eVi yeta,
earthly things, worldly, Phil. 3, 19; also,
things on earth, i. e. already known as re
vealed in the Scriptures, opp. ra tnovpdvia,
things of heaven, not yet revealed, John 3,
12; comp. v. 13 sq. also Ps. 51, 12. Jer.
31, 33. Ez. 18, 31. 36, 24 sq. So M. An-
tonin. 6. 3 els KUOTTOS TTJS firiytiov fa)?)?.
Plut. de sera Num. Vind. 22. p. 42.
-jnyivo/4(U, (yiVo/wu,) aor. 2 eirtyevo-
pr}v, to arise upon, to come on ; e. g. of a
wind, to spring up, absol. Acts 28, 13. Pol.
1. 54. 6. Thuc. 3. 74 ei iiveuos fireytvero.
eTTVyiVOHTKO), f. yi/wo-o/zcu, (ytvdKTKco,)
pr. to know thereupon or thereby, i. e. by
looking on as a spectator, Horn. Od. 18.
30 ; c. gen. Find. Pyth. 4. 497. In N. T.
(iri in firiyivao-icco cannot for the most part
well be rendered in English, and becomes
simply intensive, see in ri note, lett. f ; to
know fully, both in an inchoative and com
pleted sense ; comp. in yiva>(TKa> init.
1. to know fully, inchoative, i. e. to come
to know, to gel full knowledge of, to become
fully acquainted with.
a) Genr. and c. ace. of thing, Luke 1 , 4
ivn firiyvMS Tr)V dcr^oXeiai/ KT\. 1 Cor. 14,
37. 2 Pe t. 2, 21 bis ; so with ntpl TWOS
Acts 24, 8 ; foil, by an indirect clause, Acts
22, 24 ; absol. 1 Cor. 1 3, 12. Sept. for y^
Jer. 5, 5. Jon. 1,7. So Pol. 2. 11. 3. Xen.
CEc. 9. 12. With ace. of pers. e. g. TOV
vl6v, TOV iraTtpa, Matt. 11,27 bis ; also with
duo TWOS, to know one from or by anything,
Matt. 7, 16. 20. So Plato Theaet. 192. e ;
comp. ex TWOS Pol. 1. 65. 6.
b) Spec, in various senses : a) to know
from others, i. q. to find out, to learn, foil, by
art, Luke 7, 37 eniyvovo-a on avaie.fi.Tai KT\.
J3, 7. Acts 22, 29. 28, 1 ; absol. 9, 30. So
1 Mace. 6, 17 ; absol. Thuc. 1. 132. /3) t(,
know from one s own perception, i. q. to per
ceive, to be aware of ; c. ace. Luke 5, 22
eViy. TOVS SioXoytoyiour. So c. ace. et par-
ticip. Mark 5, 30 ; see Buttm. $ 144. 6. b.
(Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 33.) With on, Mark 2, 8.
Luke 1, 22. Acts 19, 34. y) to knoiu by
sight or person, to recognize, c. ace. of pen-..
Matt. 14, 35. Mark 6, 33. 54. Luke 24, 16.
31. Acts 3, 10 et 4, 13 eireyivvo-Kov re au-
TOVS OTI KT\. where for the attraction, see
Buttm. $ 151. I. 6, 7. With ace. of thing,
Acts 12, 14 emy. TTJV (poivrfv TOV EL 27, 39
TT]v yrjv OVK. enfyivacrKov, i. e. they did not
know it from any other, did not recognize it.
Sept. for -visn Gen. 42, 7. 8. 1 Sam. 26, 17.
So Plut. Agesi. 21 pen. Xen. Hell. 5. 4. 12.
2. to know fully, in a completed sense,
i. e. to have full knowledge of.
a) Genr. and c. ace. of thing, Rom. 1 , 32
TO diKaicapa TOV 3eov firiyvoirfs- Col. 1, 6.
1 Tim. 4, 3 ; absol. Acts 25, 10. With
ace. of pers. and OTI, 2 Cor. 13, 5 ; see in
no. 1. b. y. Pass. 1 Cor. 13, 12 KaSobr xal
fTVfyvuxj^v sc. vno TOV 3eou, see in yivuxj-Kui
no. 1. a. 0. Sept. for V^ton Job 34, 27;
I"?? Ez. 6, 7.
b) Spec. i. q. to acknowledge as being
what one is or professes to be, as a prophet,
apostle, teacher; Matt. 17, 12 HXi ar rjSri
ijXSf, KOI OVK (TTfyva>o~ai> avTov. 2 Cor. 1,
14. 6, 9. Of an epistle, doctrines, 2 Cor. 1,
13 bis. Sept. and 511 of a prophet, Jer. 28,
9. So Ecclus. 44, 2*3. Hdian. 2. 1. 24.
Emphat. to acknowledge well, to take know
ledge of, c. ace. of pers. 1 Cor. 16, 18 eVi-
ytrcixTKere ovv TOVS TOLOVTOVS- So Sept. and
rv; Num. 16, 5; "^H Ruth 2, 10. 19.
eTriyVGHTlS, ecos, 17, (eViyifcoo-Kw,) pr.
full knowledge, i. e.
1. Pr. the act of coming to a full know
ledge, a knowing, knowledge, acknowledg
ment ; e. g. fir iyvoMTis Trjs dXr;3eiaj 1 Tim.
2, 4. 2 Tim. 2, 25. 3, 7. Tit. 1,1; r. aya-
3oO Philem. 6; eV. TOV Kvpiov 2 Pet. 1, 3.
2, 20 ; also eVr. TTJS dpi/mar Rom. 3, 20.
Hdian. 7. 6. 15. Pol. 3. 7. 6.
2. Meton. that which is known, full know
ledge, knowledge, spoken in N. T. of God.
Christ, divine things ; Rom. 1 , 28 TOV 3eo
eYeii> fv fTTiyvcacrfi, to retain God in Icnoni-
ledge, i. e. to retain a knowledge of him. 10.
2. Eph. 1, 17. 4, 13. Phil. 1, 9. Col. 1, 9.
10. 2, 2. 3, 10. 2 Pet. 1, 2. 8. Heb. 10, 26
fiTa TO Xa/3eii/ TTJV eV. Trjs dXrj^fias. Sept.
for nS n Prov. 2, 5. Hos. 4, 1. 6, 6.
e7Tiypa(j)ij, 77?, 17, (eViypd^xa,) an in
scription, superscription, e. . on coin, Matt,
278
t 77x60)
22, 20 Mark 12, 16. Luke 20, 24 ; on the
breast or over the head of one crucified,
giving his name and crime, Mark 15, 26.
Luke 23, 38. For this Roman custom, see
Sueton. Dom. 10. Calig. 32. Dion Cass. 54.
3. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 274. Pol. 3. 56.
4. Thuc. 2. 43.
eTTtypCKpa). {. *//&>, (ypd<po>,) to make a
mark upon, to graze upon, as a weapon,
Horn. II. 4. 139. In N. T. to inscribe, with
a stylus or the like ; e. g. of a public in
scription, Pass. Mark 15, 26. Acts 17, 23.
Rev. 21, 12. Sept. for 2113 Num. 17, 2. 3.
So Ml V. H. 2. 33. Xen Cyr. 7. 3. 17.
Trop. to impress deeply upon, e. g. vopovs
tVi KopSi ay avTwv Heb. 8, 10 ; also vopovs
(irl TO>V 8iavoi5>v 10, 16; both quoted from
Jer. 31, 33 where Heb. 3F12 , Sept. ypa<co.
Sept. e7riypa<a> for "H3 Prov. 7, 3.
emSei/cz u/u, f. Se/o>, (SeiVw/u,) to
show forth, to show to any one, to exhibit,
pr. with the idea of motion or presentation
to or towards any one.
1. Pr. c. ace. et dat. Matt. 22, 19 eVtSei-
t-are poi TO vd/n<r^a. Luke 20. 24. 24, 40.
Mid. Acts 9, 39 firi8eiKvvp.fvai ^irwvay, i. e.
showing their tunics. So Luke 17, 14 eViS.
(avTovs TOIS itpois, show yourselves, i. e.
present yourselves before the priests. So
Pint. Sept. Sap. Conv. 2. Xen. An. 1. 2. 14.
Mid. Jos. Ant. 10. 4. 1. Diod. Sic. 13. 27
wit. Also lo show, to point out, as edifices,
c. ace. et dat. Matt. 24, 1 eVtSei^at aurw ras
olKo8ofjLns. (Hdot. 3. 135. Xen. GEc. 9. 4
Tr)v olidav. ) Spec, of deeds, miracles, Matt.
16, 1. So Luc. Somn. 10. JSschin. 60. 8.
2. Trop. to show forth by arguments, to
prove, c. ace. Heb. 6, 17 ; ace. et infin. Acts
18, 28. ^El. V. H. 3. 7. Xen. Mem. 3. 9.
11 bis.
eVtSe^o^tat, f. 8e o/i<u, Mid. depon. (Se-
Xop,at,) to receive upon or to oneself, i. e.
genr. to receive, to admit ; e. g. in kindness,
hospitably, c. ace. 3 John 10. (1 Mace. 12,
8. Pol. 22. 1. 3.) Trop. to receive, to ad
mit, e. g. the admonitions of a teacher, c.
ace. 3 John 9. So Ecclus. 51, 26. Pol. 6.
24. 7.
eTTtS^/ieco, o>, f. TJO-CO, (ori Sjj/ior,) to be
among one s people, to be at home, Xen. Cyr.
7. 5. 69 etre fni8r] p-toi/ . . . (Ire KCU arroS^/ioii/.
In N. T. to come among a people as a
stranger, to sojourn, absol. Acts 2, 10 of
firto Tjp.ovvTfs Poi/zaZoi, i. e. Roman resi
dents at Jerusalem. 17,21 oi firio vpovvrfs
eVot, i. e. resident foreigners, sojourners.
So Jos. Ant. 5. 7. 3. Hdian. 8. 2. 9. Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 61.
v. -rroytiat, f. do-
fj.a.1, (Mid. Siaraaero/wu,) to arrange upon of
oneself, to superadd thereto, e. g. other and
further conditions, trop. and absol. Gal. 3, 15.
tViSi &o/u, f. 8o>o-a>, (Si &a/u,) to give
upon or besides, Horn. II. 23. 559. Xen. Cyr.
8. 5. 19. In N. T. to give forth upon or to
another, to give over, to deliver over, to put
into one s hands ; c. ace. et dat. Matt. 7, 9
fj.f) XiSoi/ fViSwo-ei avT<3. v. 10. Luke 11, 11
bis. 12. Luke 4, 17 eVeSoSty airw /3t/3Xi oj>
Her. 24, 30. 42. John 13,26. Acts 15, 30.
So Luc. D. Mort. 7. 1. Diod. Sic. 14. 47
TT]V (7ri<rTo\T)v. Plato Legg. 944. a. Spec.
Acts 27, 15 eTTiSdiTf s e<pepd/ie3a, lit. giving
up we were driven, i. e. either supplying from
the context : eTuSoWej [TO TrXoioi TO> tW/ia>]
committing the ship to the wind; comp.
Ptut. de Fortun. Rom. 6 eTTiSi Sou rfj TVXJJ ra
i(TTia, KOI 8t%ov TO irvevp.a, TW Trvfovri TTI-
<TT(vwv, or, as reflexive or intrans. eViSw-
Tf s [eavTovs] giving ourselves up ; comp.
Luc. Hermotim. 28 ffv tnral eViSw rfj Trveov-
077 (vulg. TrXeouoT?) TIS avrov. Arr. Epict.
4. 9. 14 of a?ra eVSoircy (l<ra.irav eW8a>Kcn>
eavrovs, Kai cas inrb pevpaTos 7rapf(rvpT)<rav.
7Tt8iop^f6co, f. a)o-o), (SiopSda),) to ar
range or set in order further ; Mid. c. ace.
Tit. 1, 5 TO \eiTTovra eVtStopScoo-?;. Comp.
Philo in Flacc. II. p. 535 irtp\ rfjs T&V X-
o- /
evrtofG), f. vo-co, (8uw,) to go down upon ;
e. g. of the sun, lo set upon or during any
thing, as eVt TW Trapopyto-p-w Vfioav Eph. 4.
26. So Sept and jfia Deut. 24, 15. Jer.
15,9.
7TieiKl(l) as, 77, (eVtetKijy,) propriety,
fairness, moderation, Dem. 919. 4. Plato
Legg. 735. a. In N. T. mildness, gentle
ness, clemency, Acts 24, 4. 2 Cor. 1C, 1.
So 2 Mace. 2, 22. Hdian. 5. 1. 12. Pol. 5.
10. 1.
7Ttet/C^9j tos, ovs, 6, rj, adj. (ei/co r, eotKa.)
fitting upon, meet, suitable, proper ; henct
Neut. TO fTTifiKts, i. q. eViet /ceta, proprie
ty, fairness, moderation, Phil. 4, 5. So Act
Thorn. 20 TO ttTrXovj/ OVTOI) KOI TO eViftKes
Thuc. 1. 76. Spec, mild-, gentle, clement
1 Tim. 3, 3. Tit. 3, 2. Jarnes 3, 17. 1 Pet
2, 18. Sept. for r&O Ps. 86, 5. So J1. V
H. 13. 2 init. vrpaoy *ai eVteiK^y. Hdian
1. 2. 5.
eco, w, f. jjo-co, (fi/Teto,) 1. to seeJ
/or or a/ier, to inquire after, c. ace. Acts
12, 19 fTTir)Ti ]<ras avrov Kal pr] fvpu>v. Luke
4, 42 in later edit. Sept. for ^a Ecc. 7.
28. So Dem. 271. 16. Xen. Cyr. 2 4. 25.
279
Also to seek at the hands of any one, to ask
for, to demand, c. ace. Matt. 12, 39 oTj/ieiw
infant 16,4. Mark 8, 12. Luke 11,29.
Acts 19, 39 ri Trepi tTfpav. So 1 Mace. 7,
\3. Pol. 1. 5. 3.
2. Spec, to seek after, to seek to gel. to
strive after, to long for, c. ace. Matt. 6, 32 rav-
ra TU e3i/7j eVt^Tft. Luke 12, 30. Rom. 11,7.
Phil. 4, 17 bis. Heb. 11, 14. 13, 14. (Ec-
clus. 40, 26; comp. Diod. Sic. 17. 101.)
With an infin. to desire earnestly, Acts 13,7
t7Tf^T]Tr)o-fv aKovcrai T!>V \6yov T. 3eoG. So
Pol. 3. 57. 7.
eTrfoavdrios, O v, 6, 17, adj. (Sai/a?,)
nigh upon death, i. e. anointed to death,
condemned, 1 Cor. 4, 9. Dion. Hal. Ant.
7. 35.
e7T/^ecrt9, fa , s , ^, (tVcri S^t,) a placing
upon, laying on, imposition, e. g. of hands,
the emblem through which the Holy Ghost
was imparted, Acts 8, 18. 1 Tim. 4, 14.
2 Tim. 1, 6. Heb. 6, 2. Comp. Num. 27,
18. 23. Deut. 34, 9. Gen. 48, 14. So genr.
Plut. Cons, ad Apoll. 1.
eVi^f/ieo), a, f. f)o-<a, (Silo s,) 1. to set
one s mind upon, to desire earnestly, to long
for; genr. and c. gen. Acts 20, 33 dpyv-
piov . . . ovbfvos eVeSv/iiycra. 1 Tim. 3, 1 ;
see Buttm. 132. 9. So 1 Mace. 11,11.
Pol. 4. 33. 12. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 5. With
infin. aor. Matt. 13, 17 eVeS. iSeu/. Luke
15, 16. 16, 21. 17, 22. 1 Pet. 1, 12. Rev.
9, 6. Luke 22, 15 7rt3v/ii a eVeSu/n^cra TOU-
TO TO ird(Tx a (paytlv. With infin. pros. Heb.
6,11. (Susann. 15, aor. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 6,
pres. ib. 1. 4. 25, aor.) With KOTO. TWOS
Gal. 5, 17; absol. 1 Cor. 10, 6. James 4,
2. Sept. genr. for MX Deut. 14, 26. Prov.
21,10.
2. Spoken of unlawful desire, to covet,
absol. Rom. 7, 7 et 13, 9 OVK eViSv/iijo-eiy,
comp. Ex. 20, 17 where Sept. for ^H, also
Deut. 5, 1 8 for MJK. In respect to a wo-
man, to lust after, c. gen. Matt. 5, 28. So
Plut. de Solert. animal. 18. Xen. An. 4.
1. 14.
eVi^u/iTJT?^, ov, 6, (eVtSv/itca.) a desi-
rer, luster, one eager for any thing, 1 Cor.
10, 6 fTr&vp.r]Tai KOKUV. Sept. for " rjxria
Num. 11,34. Diod. Sic. 16. 55. Xen. Ap.
Soc. 28.
CTTt^f/ita, as, T), (eVi3u/xea>.) earnest de
sire, longing.
1. Genr. Luke 22, 15 comp. in eVtSv/iew
no. 1. Phil. 1, 23 ryv firi%vp.iav e^atv ds TO
dva\vo-ai. 1 Thess. 2, 17. Rev. 18, 14. Sept.
for J1JX Hos. 10, 10 ; f^xn Prov. 10, 24.
Pol. 3. 63. 6. Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 5.
2. Oftener in a bad sense, irregular and
inordinate desire,concupiscence,appetite, lust,
e. g. a) Genr. Col. 3, 5 em%vp.iav KO.KI]V.
Mark 4, 19. Rom. 6, 12. 7, 7. 8. 13, 14 fls
cnftvp.iasfor its lusts, i. e. to satisfy the carnal
appetites. 1 Tim. 6, 9. 2 Tim. 3, 6. 4, 3.
Tit. 3, 3. James 1, 14. 15. 1 Pet. 1, 14. 4,
2. 3. 2 Pet. 1, 4. 3, 3. Jude 16. 18. So
eViSiYu ai aapKo j, i. e. carnal desires, appe
tites, Gal. 5, 16. 24. Eph. 2, 3. 2 Pet. 2, 18.
1 John 2, 16; onS. o-apxiKai, 1 Pet. 2, 11 ;
r. Kocrp-iKai, worldly desires. Tit. 2, 12 ; eV.
r<av o<p3aA|u.a>i>, 1 John 2, 16 ; eV. p-ian-p-ov,
2 Pet. 2, 10. All the above refer to those
desires which are fixed on sensual objects,
as pleasures, profits, honours, and the like.
Further, ort3vp,uu rfjs dirdrr^s, deceitful lusts.
Eph. 4, 22 ; eV. vfutTtpmai, youthful lusts,
2 Tim. 2, 22. Sept. for rtj HjS) Prov. 21,25.
26. So m. V. H. 3. 18 pen. Plat. Pheed.
p. 82. C, ot opScoy (piXocro(pot dnfxovrai. TO>I/
Kara TO cra>fj.a eVtSu/itwi mracraiv. Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 24, 64. b) Spoken of impure
desire, lewdness, Rom. 1, 24. 1 Thess. 4,
5. So Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 6, 7. Xen. Cyr. 1 . 6.
34. c) Meton. desire, lust, i. e. object of
wrong desire, that which is lusted after,
John 8, 44 ras onSv/uc* rov Trarpos vp-tav.
1 John 2, 17 T) tirOvjifa TOV KOCT/XOV. So
Sept. and iTn Dan. 11, 37.
famccfytifa f. lo-o), (Ka3t o>,) to cause to
sit upon, to seat or set upon; c. ace. impl.
Matt. 21, 7 Rec. fVeAcuSttrai/ [avroi ] eVa^a)
avTtov, they set him upon them. So Sept.
for aisnn 1 K. 1, 38. 44. Comp. in aS^ftt,
Or intrans. to sit upon, i. e. as others
here read. eVe/caSterey eVai/cu avrtoj , he sat
upon them. So Sept. for ^ Gen. 31, 34.
Lev. 15, 20. Comp. Pol. 4. 61. 6. Buttm.
5 113. 2.
e7Tt/caXe&), >, f. eVw, to call upon, in
various senses.
1 . to call upon for aid ; in N. T. only
Mid. to call upon for aid or protection in
one s own behalf, to invoke, to address in
prayer.
a) Pr. of invocation addressed to Christ
for aid, c. ace. impl. Acts 7, 59 Si-e^pai/of.
fTriKah.ovp.fVov [TOV Kvpiov] Ka\ Ae yoira.
Sept. for sn 1 Sam. 12, 17. 18. 2 Sam.
22, 7. So Diod. Sic. 5. 73 3eoi/. Xen. Cyr.
7.1.35 TOVS 3eous. Hence genr. to invoke,
to pray to, to worship; spoken of God, c.
ace. TOV Kvpiov, Rom. 10, 12. 14. 2 Tim. 2,
22 ; TO ovop.a Kvpiov, Acts 2, 21. 9, 14. Rom.
10, 13. Sept. genr. for " Deut. 33, 19.
Dtia snjs Joel 3, 5. Gen. 26, 25. al. Also
of Christ, c. ace. TO oVopi TOV Kvpiov lijcroi
280
X/j. 1 Cor. 1, 2. Acts 22, 16; also Acts
9, 21.
b) In adjuration, to call upon, to invoke
God as a witness ; 2 Cor. 1, 23 pdpTvpa TOV
"Sfbv eViAcaXov/nai eVt TTJV f/j.rjv ^rvx^v.
Polyb. ed. Gronov. 874 pen. vp-fls 8e TOTS
TOVS Seovy eViKoAfVaaSe p.apTi>pus. Plato
Legg. 664. c. Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 55.
c) In a judicial sense, to call upon, to ap
peal to a higher tribunal or judge, c. ace.
c. g. Kaia-apa, Acts 25, 11. 12. 26, 32. 28,
19; TOV Zfpao-Tov 25, 25; c. inf. 25, 21
ITafXoti eViKaXetra/xf vov TriprjSfjvai. avTov els
KT\. having appealed to be reserved, etc.
Plut. Marcell. 2 pen. TOVS 8r]fj.dpxovs eiriKa-
\ovfj.fi>os. Id. J. Caes. 4.
2. to call a name upon, to name in addi
tion, to surname. a) Act. c. dupl. ace.
Matt. 10, 25 eVf/fdXeo-ai/ in later edit. Sept.
and &n Num. 21,3. Judg. 6, 32. b) Mid.
c. dupl/acc. 1 Pet. 1, 17 Trarepa eVira-
Xelo-Sf TOV Kpivovra KT\. i. e. if ye call him
your Father; comp. Jer. 3, 19 where Sept.
Mid. for 8OJ3 . c) Pass, to be surnamed ;
Matt. 10, 3 6 fTnK\rfte\s QadSaios. Luke
22, 3. Acts 1, 23. 4, 36. 10, 5. 18. 32. 11,
13. 12, 12. 25. 15, 22. Also Heb. 11, 16.
So Sept. for 5np3 Dan. 10, 1 ; Nip im-
pers. Mai. 1, 4. (Hdian. 1. 7. 6. DiocL Sic.
3. 60 fin. Xen. Mem. 1 . 4. 2.) Spec, from
the Heb. James 2, 7 et Acts 15, 17 e<f> ovs
firiKfK\T)Tai TO ovop.d HQV, upon wlwm my
name is called, i. e. who are called or sur
named by my name, implying that they are
God s property, his worshippers, quoted
from Am. 9, 12 where Sept. for b2 cab x*ipD ,
as also 2 Sam. 12, 28. Jer. 14, 9~. See Heb.
Lex. art. snj5 Niph. no. 2. /3. So Baruch.
2, 15.
7TlKd\VfJ.fJ.a, aros, TO, (eWaXvTTTco.)
a covering, Sept. for FiOSE Ex. 26, 14 ; 7^0
2 Sam. 17, 19. In N. T. trop. a cloak, pre
text, 1 Pet. 2, 16 fTriKoXvp-fj-a TTJS KOKLOS.
So Menand. Frag. p. 33 TT\OVTOS fie TroX-
\0>V fTTLKaXv/JifL (TT\V KdKOlV. Comp. 7T/3O-
AcdXv^i/xa id. Luc. de Merc. cond. 5 ; see
Kypke II. p. 431.
eTri/caXuTTTtw, f. ^co, OaXvTTTw,) to co
ver up or over, pr. Sept. for HS3 Num. 4,
11. Xen. Yen. 8. 1. In N. T. trop. to co
ver over sins, i. e. to forgive, to pardon,
Pass. Rom. 4, 7 quoted from Ps. 32, 1,
where Sept. for ^ss. Comp. Plut. So
lon 15.
O v, 6, jj, adj. (icaTdpa-
ros.) pr. one upon whom a curse rests,
i. e. accursed, doomed to punishment, John
7, 49. Gal. 3, 10. Sept. for ispx Gen. 9,
25. Deut. 27, 15 sq. (Wisd. 3, 13. 14, 8.)
Also Gal. 3, 13 eViKardparoy iras 6 Kpffj.d
ftevos eVt vXov, quoted from Deut. 21, 23,
where Heb. n^bp, Sept. /ceKaTjjpa/ieW.
eTTWCe/./iai, f. eiVo/iat, (Ke1p.ai.) 1 . to lie
upon, to be laid upon; c. eVi TIVI, John 11,
38 X/3or fTTfKeiTo eV airw. Absol. John 21,
9. So 2 Mace. 1,21. Xen. CEc. 19. 13rm .
Trop. to be laid upon, imposed, e. g. neces
sity 1 Cor.^9, 16; by law, Heb. 9, 10 & Kat -
ci/iara . . . eVtKet^era. So Thuc. 8. 15 of a
fine.
2. Spec, to lie heavy upon, to press upon,
C. dat. Luke 5, 1 eV TW TOV o^Xov eVtAceto-Sat
avrw. Of a tempest, absol. Acts 27, 20.
So Jus. Ant. 6. 14. 2 TOVS 7roXe/W eVt-
Kflo-Zai ftape is OVTW. Pol. 1. 19. 3. Xen.
Cyr. 7. 1. 28. Trop. to press upon, to be
urgent with entreaties, absol. Luke 23,
23. So Jos. Ant. 18. 6. 6. Plut. Mor II
p. 172.
e TU/ceXXo), f. ^eXo-w, (/c/XXw,) to drive
or thrust upon, e. g. a ship upon the land,
to run aground; so 3 pers. Plur. of anom.
Aor. eTTfKfi\av TI}V vavv Acts 27, 41 Lachm.
for eVwKeiXai/ Rec. So vrjas f7TiKe\<rai
Horn. Od. 9. 148.
HiTTitcovpeio?, ov, 6, an Epicurean, a
follower of Epicurus the Athenian philoso
pher, Acts 17, 18.
7TlKOVpia, as, (eV/Kovpor, Kovpos,) help,
Acts 26, 22. Wisd. 13, 18. Pol. 29. 8. 5,
Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 53.
CTTiKpiva), f. VM, (xpti/co,) to judge upon.
i. e. to confirm by a like judgment, Plut.
Lycurg. 6. Hdian. 6. 1. 4. In N. T. to
give judgment upon, to adjudge, c. infin.
Luke 23, 24. So 3 Mace. 4, 2. Dem. 238.
13. Plato Legg. 768. a.
eiri,\afj,/3dva), f. X^ /u, (\an$dva>,}
to take hold upon, to seize upon, to surprise,
c. accus. Hdot. 8. 115. JEL V. H. 7. 8.
Thuc. 4. 27. In N. T. only Mid. eVt-
Xap.pdvoiJi.ai, to take hold upon, to lai ;
hold of, pr. in order to hold or detain to or
for oneself.
1 . Genr. and construed : a) With a
gen. of the part laid hold of, Buttm. 132.
5. e. Matth. \\ 330-, 331. Winer $ 30. 8. d ; so
c. gen. Trjs x fi pos, i. q. to take by the hand,
Mark 8, 23. Acts 23, 19; trop. of God.
Heb. 8, 9. Sept. for p^tnn Jer. 31, 32^
Zech. 14, 13. So Xen. Ath. 1. 18 rfs *f(-
pos. Diod. Sic. 17. 30 T^J- fwi^f. b) With
gen. of pers. implying that some part only,
as the hand, arm, shoulder, is laid hold of,
281
Winer 1. c. So in order to lead or con
duct ; Luke 9, 47 6 Se l^o-oCy . . . eViXajSo-
fievos TratSiou. Acts 17, 19 ; with violence,
by force, Luke 23, 26. Acts 21, 30. 33.
Sept. for pimn Judg. 19, 25. (Arr. Epict.
3.24.75. Polls . 22. 5. Plato Gorg. 527. a.)
Also for succour, Matt. 14, 31 irjcrovs eV-
reivas rrjv x ( ^P a fVeXaJro CIVTOV. Impl.
Luke 14, 4. Hence trop. i. q. jo help, to
succour ; Heb. 2, 16 bis, ov yap dfjnov ay-
ye Xooi fTnXauPdvfTai KT\. comp. v. 18. So
<n.veiriXaua.vf<r 5ai Plut. Themist. 12 pen.
comp. Bleek Brief a. d. Heb. II. p. 345, 346.
c) With an ace. of person, where the idea
of the whole person is implied, as led away ;
Winer 1. c. So the Particip. Acts 9, 27
BapwijSar Se f7nXa/3d/iei/oy avrov rjyaye /crX.
Also with violence, by force, Acts 16, 19.
18, 17. Others here make the ace. depend
on the subsequent verb ; comp. Matth.
5 632. 7. d) With two genitives, one of
pers. and the other of the part by which ;
Buttm. J 132. n. 10. Trop. Luke 20,20 Tra
fViXa/Scoirai O.VTOV Xdyov, that they might
lay hold of him by his icords. \. 26. So pr.
Plut. Mor. II. p. 94 eViXa/3djLiei os avrov rrj:
X f1pos. Plato Prot. 335. c. Xen. An. 4. 7.
12 eViXa/^uirrai avTov TTJS ITVOS.
2. Trop. to lay hold of in order to obtain
and possess ; c. gen. 1 Tim. 6, 12 eViXa/Soi)
TTJS aiWou tcof/s. v. 19. Test. XII Patr.
p, 595 TU>V v^rj\(av eVeXajSd^ieSa. JEil. V. H.
14. 27. Plato Rep. 425. e.
7ri\aifedva), f. X^crw, (Xai/Saj/eo,) to
make forget withal, Horn. Od. 20. 85. Mid.
to let oneself forget withal or thereby, to lose
thought of, Horn. Od. 1. 57. Hence in X.
T. only Mid. to forget, i. e.
1 . Pr. without purpose ; c. inf. aor. Matt.
16, 5 et Mark 8, 14 t-rreXuZovTo aprovs Xa-
&tlv. With onolos indirect, James 1, 24.
Sept. c. gen. for nanj Gen. 40, 23. al. So
c. inf. ^El. V. H. 3." 31. Plato Rep. 563. b;
c. gen. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 21.
2. Spec, with purpose, to forget, to neg
lect, not tocarefor; c. gen. Heb. 6, 10 eVi-
Xa3<r3at TOV epyou vp.av. 13, 2. 16 ; C. ace.
Phil. 3, 14 TO. pev onicrut fm\av?Sav6fj.(vos,
see Buttm. 132. 10. d. Kiihner $ 273. 5. e,
and n. 18. Sept. for nsttJ , c. gen. Deut.
4, 23 ; c. ace. 2 K. 17, 8. So c. gen. Luc.
Nigrin. 4. Xen. Hell. 4. 2. 3 ; c. ace. Luc.
D. Meretr. 1. 1. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 28. Pass,
part. perf. Luke 12, 6 tv 1 avratv OVK t<mv
f7ri\(\T](riJ.fvov fvamiov TOV SeoC, not one
of them is forgotten, neglected, before God.
Sept. Pass. part, for n3Q33 Is. 23, 16. So
Pass. Ecclus. 3, 14. 44* ib.
f. o>, (Xeyu.) 1. to speak
or call a name upon ; Pass, to be spoken or
called upon, i. q. to be called by name, to be
surnamed ; John 5, 2 KoXv/z/S^Spa, fj eVtXe-
yofj.evr] E/3paVcrrl Br^ecrSa. Hdot. 5. 70.
Plato Legg. 700. b.
2. to choose thereupon, i. e. besides or in
place of another ; Mid. to choose for oneself,
c? ace. Acts 15, 40 eVtXe^a^iei/os 1 Si Xai .
Sept. for ina Ex. 17,9. Mid. 2 Sam. 10,
9. Mid. Hdian. 4. 7. 3. Time. 7. 19.
f. \^co, (XetVoj;) to fail upon
or to any one, not to suffice, c. ace. of pers.
Heb. 11,32 e7rtXet \|rei yap /ze SiTjyovfjLffov 6
Xpovos. Isocr. p. 4. a, eVtXtTrot 8 av Tjp.us
o TTUS xpovos. Dem. 324. 17 eTTtXetA^ei p.
TJ rjufpa \tyovra.
eTTtXet^o), f. w , (Xfi ^o),) to lick over,
c. ace. Luke 16, 21 Lachm. for aT
in Rec. q. v. Long. Past. 1. 24.
forgetfulness ; James 1, 25 aKpoarrj: eVi-
\i](TfjLov^s, a forgetful hearer, by Hebr. for
a.Kp. eiriXrja-fJiuv. Buttm. J 132. n. 12.
Ecclus. 11, 27. So eVtX^o-p.coi Plato Prot.
334. c.
CTTiXotTTOy, ov, 6, TJ, adj. (XoiTrdr.) re
maining over, remaining, spoken of time,
1 Pet. 4, 2. Sept. for -in? Is. 38, 10 ; ini"3
Lev. 27, 18. Isocr. 39. a, TOV eVi X. xpovov.
Pol. 15. 10. 3. Plato Legg. 628. a.
eTTtA-fO iy, 0)?, 17, (eViXvco,) solution,
release from, ^Eschyl. c. Theb. 134. In
N. T. trop. explanation, interpretation ;
2 Pet. 1, 20 Traara TrpofpijTfia ypa(prjs Iditis
fVtXvcrecBy ov yiveTat, no prophecy of Scrip
ture comcth of private (particular) interpreta
tion, i. e. is not an interpretation of the will
and purposes of God by the prophets them
selves ; it comes not SeX^/ian ai2p&>7i-oi ,
but VTTO jrvevp.aTos ayiov, V. 21. Comp.
Philo Quis Haeres p. 510. 28 TrpotpjjTr;? yap
tfitoi/ ovSeV an-o(p3fyyeTat KT\. See Wetst.
in loc. So Aquil. for liiriQ Gen. 40, 8.
Philo de Vit. cont. p. 901. a. Heliodor. 1.
18 oveipaTutv eni\v(ns. ib. 4. 9.
eTTtXfw, f. IHTO>, (Xuo>,) to let loose upon,
e. g. dogs upon a hare, Xen. Ven. 7. 8. ib.
9. 18 ; to let let go free, to release, Plato Grit.
43. c. Also of letters, to break open further,
Hdian. 4. 12. 14. In N. T. trop. to solve
furtlier, i. e. a) Of parables, to expound,
to interpret, c. ace. Mark 4, 34. Sept. for
*ina Gen. 41, 12 Alex. So Jos. Ant. 8. 6
5. Athen. 10. p. 449. f; see Wetst. in loc.
b) Of a doubtful question, to determine
upon, to decide, Pass. Acts 19, 39.
282
7r(,/jt,apTVpea), <, f. ^o-co, (p-aprvpto), )
to testify upon or fartJier, to attest, c. ace.
et inf. 1 Pet. 5, 12 (Trip.aprvpa>v ravrrjv
(tvai aXrfiri X^P iV T v Sfov. Jos. Ant. 7.
14. 4. Plut. Lysand. 22 med. Plat. Crat.
397. a.
7T4/ieXeta, as, fj, (eVt^eXo/Aat,) care for,
attention ; Acts 27, 3 Trpos rovs (pi Xovs TTO-
pfvSeVra (Trip.f\fias rv^flv, i. e. to receive
kind attentions. 2 Mace. 11, 23. Isocr.
113. d, eVi/ifXeias rvy^dvfiv. Xen. Mem. 4.
8. 10.
7rip,e\opai v. -A,eo/zat, ov/xai, f. q<nr
/nai, Mid. depon. (/xe Xco, p,e Xopu,)) to Tiaue
rare wjaon or oi;er, to take care of, c. gen.
e. g. of the sick, Luke 10, 34. 35 ; of the
church, 1 Tim. 3, 5: Sept. for D^Si? tria*
fc? Gen. 44, 21. Palaeph. 26. Pol. 5. 47. 7.
Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 19.
e7Ti/ieXw9, adv. (eVt/ieX^s,) carefully,
diligently, Luke 15, 8. Sept. Ezra 6, 8.
Pol. 3. 79. 1. Xen. Mem. 2. 4. 2.
eTTlfAevo), f. I/A, (/xeVo),) aor. 1 eVe/mi/a,
to stay or?, to torn/ sii/Z, to remain, to abide,
to continue.
1. Pr. in or a/ a place, or with a person ;
o with auTov <7iere, Acts 15, 34. 21, 4 ; eV
5. dat. of place, 1 Cor. 16, 8. Phil. 1, 24;
eiri c. dat. of pers. Acts 28, 14 ; Trpos c.
ace. of pers. 1 Cor. 16, 7. Gal. 1, 18; ace.
of time how long, Acts 10, 48. 21, 10. 28,
12. 14. Sept. for ftsfianrt Ex. 12, 39.
So c. eV Hdian. 4. 5~ I/ Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 52
on eVt rfj o&c3 nrtfMHM 8rj eV TO> Trpo crSej
TOW (TTpaTCVp.aTOS.
2. Trop. to continue on in any state or
course ; c. dat. e. g. rfj TT/O-T Col. 1, 23 ;
Tt) ^tipiTi Acts 13, 43 ; rfj a/jLapria Rom. 6,
1 ; so Rom. 11, 22. 23. 1 Tim. 4, 16 eVi-
fj.fi>f avrols, i. e. in one s duties. So Jos.
Ant. 8. 7. 5. Xen. CEc. 14. 7. With par-
ticip. Acts 12, 16 firfp.fi>e Kpovcav, as in
Engl. he continued knocking. John 8, 7. So
Philo de Agric. p. 197. d, tav 8 dirftt&v
eVifiew;. Plato Men. 93. d. See Buttm.
5 144. 6. a.
eTTivevo), f. fva-o), (wvo),) to nod to, to
nod assent, Horn. II. 15. 75. Luc. D. Deor.
20. 2. In N. T. genr. to assent, to consent,
intrans. Acts 18, 20. So 2 Mace. 14, 20.
Pol. 21. 3. 3. Plato Rep. 351. c.
e-jrivoia, as, 17, (firi, vovs,} a thinking
upon, thought, purpose, Acts 8, 22. Wisd.
15, 4. Pol. 3. 6. 7. Thuc. 3. 95.
7Ttop/ce&), w, f. ^o-o), (eV/o/JKOf,) comm.
fut. firiopKr)o-ofj.ai, Buttm. 113.4, and n. 7 ;
to forswear oneself, to sivear falsely, absol.
Matt. 5, 33. Wisd. 14, 28. Hdian. 3. 6. 16.
Xen. An. 2. 5. 38, 41.
eTTLOpKOS, ov, 6, TI, adj. (eVi, opKoy,) for
swearing, swearing falsely, perjured, Aris-
toph. Ran. 150 fniopKov opuov a>p.oa-e. In
N. T. subst. 6 fTrlopKos, aforsicearer, a per
jurer, 1 Tim. 1, 10. Hesych. emopKov
opKov fj.fi (ppovri^ovra. ^Eschin. 83. 39.
Xen. Ag.U. 12.
fem. part, see in eTrei^t.
) ov, 6, 17, adj. Matt. 6, 11 et
Luke 11, 3 apTov T]pu>v rov (TTiovcriov, a
word found only in N. T. and formed by
the evangelists, according to Origen de
Orat. c. 27. One class of interpreters- de
rive it from the particip. eViovo-a sc. ij^e pa,
and then apros eniova-ios would be to-mor
row s bread, bread for the coming day, q. d.
daily bread. Others, because this apros
fjriovaios is asked not for tomorrow, but
to-day, crr]p.epov, derive eViovaios from Vt
and oi>o-/a being, existence, and translate,
bread for sustaining life, i. e. sufficient, ne
cessary. So Origen, TOV fls rrjv ovcriav
o-v/ijSoXXo p.ei oi aprov. Jerome, panem su-
persubstantialem. Suidas, 6 eVt rfj ova-la
TIP-UIV npfio^av, rj 6 KaSrjp.fpivos. See Tho-
luck Bergpred. in Mat.t. 1. c. De Wette in
loc.
), f. 7reo-oi;/j.cu, (TriVrco,) aor. 2
, perf. fTrnreVrcoKa, to fall upon, in
N. T. only upon persons.
1 . Pr. i. q. to throw oneself upon, c. dat.
Acts 20, 10 eTTfirfo-fv avrw, i. e. upon his
body; comp. 1 K. 17, 21. 2 K. 4, 34 sq.
With eVt c. ace. Luke 15, 20 eVeVeo-fv V
TOV Tpa^TjXov avTov, i. e. embraced him.
Acts 20, 37. Sept. and bfi3 Gen. 46, 30.
50, 1. (Philo de Joseph, p/ 563, c. dat.)
John 13, 25 (Tmr(o-u>v eVi TO crrJJSos at>TOv,
i. e. throwing himself back on Jesus breast
as he reclined at table ; see in oVa/cetp-ai no. 2.
Spec, to rush or press upon, c. dat. Mark
3, 10 too-T6 fTnir nTTiv OVTM. So in a hostile
sense, c. dat. Pol. 1. 24. 4. Xen. An. 4. 5.
17.
2. Trop. to fall upon, to come upon or over
any one ; with eVi c. ace. of pers. e. g. d)o/3o$
Luke 1, 12. Acts 19, 17. Rev. 11,11 (Sept.
and ^23 Ex. 15, 16) ; e/corao-ts Acts 10, 10
(Sept. and bsj Dan. 10, 7) ; o^Xus 13, 11 ;
oVetSfo-p-oi Rom. 15, 3, comp. Ps. 69, 10
where Sept. and bs3 . So Hdian 1.4. 15.
Thuc. 3. 87 vocros eVeV. TOIS ASjjrat ois- OI
the Spirit, TO Trvevp-a, to descend upon, c.
eVi riva, Acts 10, 44. 11, 15 ; eVt nvi 8, 16.
So ^SJ Ez. 11, 5, Sept. fTTfaf fir e p-e irv.
KVpiOV.
283
e7Ti7rX?/<7cr&) v. -TTCO, f w , (77X170--
ro>,) to strike upon, to beat, Horn. II. 10. 500.
In N. T. trop. to chastise with words, to
reiide, c. dat. 1 Tim. 5, 1. So Pol. 5. 25.
5. Xen. CEc. 13. 12.
67ri7TVLja}, f. |o>, (TTi/t yaj,) to c/iofce upon,
to strangle, c. ace. Luke 8, 7 in some Mss.
for arroTTviyo) q. v.
eTTlTTO jeo), , f. 770-0), (7ro3eco, 7ro3oy,)
to desire upon or besides, Plato Protag. p.
329. d. In N. T. intens. to desire earnestly,
to long far, c. infin. Rom. 1, 11 eVt7ro3o>
yap toVti> v/iay. 2 Cor. 5, 2. 1 Thess. 3, 6.
2 Tim. 1, 4. With ace. of thing, TO yciXa
1 Pet. 2,2. (Sept. for njx Mic. 7, 1 ; axn
Ps. 119, 174. Plato Leg g. 855. e.) With
ace. of person, to long after, 2 Cor. 9, 14.
Phil. 1, 8. 2, 26. So Diod. Sic. 17. 101 ;
comp. Ecclus. 25, 21. With irpos ri, to
have desire towards or for, to long towards ;
James 4, 5 irpos (p3oVoi> eVtTroSel TO Trvevp.0.
KT\. doth the Spirit . . . long "(tend) toicards
envy ? i. e. to encourage strife and envy or
worldly affections ; comp. v. k 2. 3, 14-16.
Sept. tirinaftfiv Trpbs tifov for *5tf jnS Ps.
42,2.
e7H7ro^7Jcr9, f& ) f) f], (fVi7ro3e&>.) ear
nest desire, strong affection, 2 < or. 7, 7. 11.
Aquila for naas Ez. 23, 11.
eTTtTTO^TjTO?, ov, 6, 17, adj. (eViTroSea),)
rm/c/i desired, longed for, Phil. 4, 1.
aj, 77, (e7ri7ro3ea>.) i. q. eVt-
r, earnest desire, Rom. 15, :!3.
t, f. evo-opai, Pass, depon.
to gv or co?ne upon or to a
place or person, e. g. Trpos avrov, Luke 8, 4.
Sept. for -i25 Ez. 39, 14. So c. eVi TIW
Pol. 4. 9. 2; ace. Plut. Mor. II. p. 169;
dat. Id. Lycurg. 28.
eTTlppaTTTO), f. r^co, (paTrrco,) to SC10
upon, with ace. and Vt c. dat. Mark 2, 21
t7rt /3XT;pa f-mppdirrfi Vl i/ifrnw TraXaiw.
Comp. Sept. pdiTTdv firi for *>$ -ien Job
16, 15.
eTrippnrra), f. \J/-a), (pi7rT&>,) to rtrow or
cas/ 7//)on, with ace. and Vi c. ace. Luke
19, 35 fTTtpp. TO 1/iOTia eVl TOI/ TTCoXoi , COttlp.
Matt. 21 , 7 et Mark 11,7. Sept. for "n^H
Num. 35, 20. So Hdian. 5. 6. 19. Xen. An.
5. 2. 23. Trop. of care, to cast off upon, in
filial confidence 1 Pet. 5, 7, quoted from Ps.
55, 23 where Sept. for Tp^H .
eTTlcrrjp.oS, ov, 6, f], adj. (e rrt, er^/ia,)
marked upon, e. g. money, stamped, coined,
Pol. 23. 9. 3. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 40. In N. T.
trop. noted, in a good sense, distinguished,
eminent, Rom. 16, 7. (3 Mace. 6, 1. Pol.
15. 34. 3. Hdot. 2. 20.) In a bad sense :
notable, notorious, Matt. 27, 16. So Pol. 18
38. 1. Plut. Fab. M. 14. .
e7TK7mcryu,09, ov, 6, (rt(rm co,) a sup
ply of food, food, victuals, Luke 9, 12. Sept.
for rnis Josh. 9, 5. 11. Hdian. 6.7. 3.
Xen. An. 7. 1. 9.
t, f. ^ /u, Mid. depon.
t,) the present and imperf. rarely
found in early Attic writers, Buttm. Ausf.
Sprachl. II. p. 291 ; to look upon, to look at,
i. e. genr. to view, to inspect, Dem. 113. 25.
Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 21. In N. T.
1 . to look at in order to select, to look out,
to seek out, e. g. persons for office, c. ace.
Acts 6, 3. Sept. for -iga Lev. 13, 36 ; ttin n
Ez. 20, 40. Diod. Sic" 12. 11 otW Se eVt-
2. to look after, to go to see, to visit, c.
ace. a) Pr. Acts 7, 23 eVitrKf^ao-Sat TOVJ
dSeXcpovj. 15, 36. Sept. and ips Judg. 15,
1. (Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 10.) Of those who visit
the sick or poor, Matt. 25, 36. 43. James 1,
27. So Ecclus. 7, 35. Hdian. 4. 2. 7. Xen.
Mem. 3.11.10. b) From the Heb. spoken
of God, who is said to visit men, to care for
them, to give them relief and aid, c. accus.
Luke 1, 68. 78. 7, 16 eTreovceS/ aTO 6 Seor
TOJ> \abv avrov. Acts 15, 14 6 3eos (TTTK(-
\lsaTo [TO. e3i/r;] Xa/3eu> KTX. Heb. 2, 6 6Yt
fawmirqp avrov, quoted from Ps. 8, 5 where
Sept. for ipe , as also Gen. 50, 24. 25. Ps.
106, 4. So~E T cclus. 46, 14. Test. XII Patr.
p. 549. In Sept. often also to visit in order
to punish, for lge Ps. 89, 33. Jer. 14, 10.
Ecclus. 2, 14.
, f. ao-o>, (o-Keuafa),) to make
ready for any thing, to furnish out upon, to
equip, e. g. a ship, Pol. 3. 24. 11. Xen. Hell.
1. 5. 10; horses, Xen. ib. 5. 3. 1 ; pack-
horses, i. e. to load, ib. 7. 2. 18 ; a temple,
Xen. An. 5. 3. 13. Tn N. T. only Mid. to
make oneself ready for a journey, to pack or
load up one s baggage, absol. Acts 21, 15 in
later edit. See in uKocrKtvafa. Comp. Xen.
Cyr. 7. 3. 1.
CTTLO K TJVOG), o>, f. cocrco. (OVCT/VOO),) pr. to
pilch tent upon ; genr. to come and dwell in,
firl ras olicias Pol. 4. 18. 8. In N. T. trop.
of a divine influence, to abide upon, to rest
upon, e. g. eV e p- e 2 Cor. 12, 9.
ejnffKidty), f. do-<a, (o-Ktdfo).) to cast a
shadow upon, to overshadow, c. ace. Matt.
17, 5. Luke 9, 34 ; c. dat. Mark 9, 7. Acts
5, 15. Sept. c. dat. for Tp.O Ps. 91, 4 ; c.
c irf n for l=1j Ex. 40, 32. (Anth. Gr. I. p.
7Tl(7K07re(i)
284
114 Tvp-fios tirfCTKiacrev. JEA. V. II. 3. 1
med.) Trop. of a divine power and influ
ence, to overshadow, to rest upon; Luke 1,
35 dvvafJLis v^lffTov eVicrKia(rei ere. So Just.
Mart. Apol. 2. p. 75 ^ yap 8vvap.is ia/a-
trrou eTrcASovaa rfj TrapSeva), tmoldcurcv av-
TTJV KT\.
eTTicrKOTrea)) <J>, f. TJO-&J, (a-KOTrew,) to too/c
upon, to ie/zoW, Xen. Yen. 12. 21 ; to t n-
specZ, Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 1 1 ; to visit, e. g. the
sick, Xen. (Ec. 15. 7 In N. T. to took af
ter, to oversee, to take care of; absol. 1 Pet.
5, 2 firi(TKOTrovvr(s taking care of, sc. TO
noip.viov. With negat. /ziij rty, to take care
lest, Heb. 12, 15. Sept for ^ Deut. 11,
12. So Lycurg. 159. 33. Xen. (Ec. 9. 14.
Lac. 2. 2.
eTTtcr/coTT//, j)y, fj, (e7rto7co7re<B.) visita
tion, i. e.
1. The act of visiting or being visited or
inspected ; in N. T. trop. of God, who is
said to visit men for good, comp. in eVrio-Ke-
rrTOfj.at, no. 2. b. Luke 19, 44 TOV Kaipov
eVto-KOTT?}? o-ov, the time of thy visitation,
when God visited thee, was present to fa
vour thee. 1 Pet. 2, 12. [5,6.] Sept. for n^Q
Job 10, 12 ; iil-n Job 34, 9. So 1 Esdr. 6,
5. In Sept. also for evil, in order to punish,
Ex. 13, 19. Is. 10, 3. Wisd. 14, 11.
2. The duly of visiting, inspecting, i. e.
charge, office, genr. Acts 1, 20 quoted from
Ps. 109, 8, where Sept. for >Tnj5B, as also
Num. 4, 16. Spec, the office of an eVi o-Ko-
TTOS, i. e. the care and oversight of a Chris
tian church, 1 Tim. 3, 1.
ou, o, (eVio-KeVro/xai,) an
inspector, overseer, guardian, e. g. of trea
ties, Horn. II. 22. 255. Hdian. 7. 10. 6 ; of
laws, Plut. Solon 19 ; of wares, Horn. Od.
8. 163; of public works, Sept. for ^BE
2 Chr. 34, 12. 17 ; of cities, e. g. a prefect,
Sept. for tiM Is. 60, 17. Jos. Ant. 10. 4. 1 ;
or a patron, as Minerva of Athens, Dem.
421. 27. Hence at Athens eVi o-Korrot were
magistrates sent out to tributary cities to
organize and govern them ; see Schol. in
Aristoph. Av. 1023. Boeckh Publ. Econ. I.
p. 211, 319. [Staatsh. I. p. 168, 256.] Ne-
ander Hist, of the Plant, and Tr. of the Chr.
Ch. I. p. 167 sq. [Germ. ed. 2. 1. p. 187 sq.]
In N. T. spoken of officers in the primi
tive churches, an overseer, superintendent,
Acts 20, 28. Phil. 1,1.1 Tim. 3, 2. Tit. 1,
7. Trop. of Jesus, 1 Pet. 2, 25. This was
originally simply the common Greek name
of office equivalent to 7rpeo-/3vrepor, which
latter was a. Jewish term ; see Neander 1. c.
and comp. Acts 20, 17. 28. Tit. 1, 6. 7.
1 Pet. 5, 1. 2. So Jerome Ep. 82 (83) ad
Oceanum : " Apud veteres iidem episcopi
et presbyteri, quia illud nomen dignitatis
est, hoc setatis." See Gieseler KG. I. c. 1.
5 30, n. a. 33, n. b. In later ecclesiastical
usage, a bishop.
7Tl<T7ra(i), d>. f. do-o>, (Waw,) to draw
upon, to draw to, e. g. TTJV Zvpav, to shut,
Xen. Hell. 6. 4. 36. In N. T. Mid. to
draw upon or over in respect to oneself,
viz. to draw over the prepuce again ; ab
sol. 1 Cor. 7, 18 fir) firicnrda^o), i. e. let
him not become as if uncircumcised. The
allusion is to a mode of removing the mark
of circumcision, described by Celsus (7. 25),
and practised by Jews who abandoned their
religion and national customs ; 1 Mace. 1 ,
15. Jos. Ant. 12. 5. 1. The Rabbins call
such persons B^StoSo, overdrawn, see Bux-
torf Lex. Rab. Ch. 1274sq. Schoettg. Hor.
Heb. Diss. 3. p. 1159 sq. Hesych. /xi) eVi-
CTTracrSa) (JLTJ &CVCTW TO 8ep/j.a.
eTTlCTTreipa), f. epw. (a-7m p<a ; ) to sow
upon, tlierelo, in addition; c. ace. Matt. 13,
25 Lachm. eVeWetpe i<ivia, Vulg. super-
seminavit, for Rec. e<nrfipe. Theophr. C.
PL 2. 17. 3.
7T terra fj,ai, f. eVto-Dyo-op-at, either Ionic
Mid. of e<icrnj/u (instead of etpiWa/xat) in
the signif. e <pi o-T77/ii rov voiiv, Matth. } 234.
Passow s. v. or else a distinct root kindr.
with "(r7)ij.i, ol8a, Buttm. Ausf. Sprachl.
5 1 14. p. 173. To fix one s mind upon, Lat.
animum advertere ; hence, to understand, to
knoio liow to do any thing, c. inf. Luc. I).
Mort, 10. 1. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 9 bis. In
N. T.
1 . to know well, to have knowledge of, with
ace. of thing, Acts 18, 25 fTriardfj-tvos JM-
vov TO /SaTTTtor/ia "l<u. James 4, 14 ; ace. of
pers. Acts 19, 15 HavXov fnia-ra^ai. With
TTtpi TOVTGJI/ Acts 26, 26 ; u>s Acts 10, 28 ;
OTI Acts 15, 7. 19, 25. 22, 19 ; TTWS 20, 18;
TToiJHeb. 11,8. Sept. for^ Deut. 28, 36.
Josh. 2, 5. 9. (So c. ace. Luc. D. Deor. 25.
2. Xen. An. 1. 3. 12; wy Xen. Cyr. 2. 3.
22 ; OTI Hdian. 2. 5. 15. Xen. An. 1. 4. 8.)
With ace. and particip. Acts 24, 10 oVra o-f
KPITTJV eVio-Ta/iei/oy, comp. Buttm. 144. 6.
b. So Luc, D. Mort. 9. 2. Xen. An. 6. 6. 17.
2. Spec, to understand, to comprehend, c.
accus. Mark 14, 68 OVK ol8a,ovde firi(rrap.ai
TI (TV Xeyeir. 1 Tim. 6, 4. Jude 1 0. Sept.
for biBton Is. 41, 20. So Xen. Conv. 3. 6.
fa > s , ^, (e ipi oTTj/it,) pr. a
causing to stand by, a stopping, staying,
285
concourse; roO o^Aou Acts 24, 12; p.ov
2 Cor. 1 1 , 28. So Lachm. for eVio-vorao-t?
Rec. Plut. de Solert. Anim. 19. Xen. An.
2. 4. 26.
eTTtcrraT?;?, ov, 6, (e<pi oTa/iai,) pr. one
set over, a prefect, master, spoken of a king,
Xen. Cyr. 8. 1.8; of the commander of a
ship, Xen. QEc. 21. 3 ; of a military officer,
Sept. for f^B 2 K. 25, 19 ; of a director in
gymnastics, Traioorpifirjs, Xen. Mem. 3. 5.
18 ; also of other officers, see Boeckh Publ.
Econ. of Ath. I. p. 272. [Germ. I. p. 218. II.
p. 199, 411.] In N. T. a master, i. q. a
teacher, only in the vocat. addressed to Je
sus as having the authority of a teacher,
paQfii, among his disciples ; Luke 5, 5. 8,
24.45. 9,33.49. 17,13. Parall. with pa-
t and Kvpios, comp. Luke 9, 33 and Mark
9, 5. Matt. 17, 4; with SiSaovcaAor, comp.
Luke 8, 24 and Mark 4, 38. Diod. Sic. 3.
71. ib. 16. 2 Hv Sayoptiov f^aiv (pi\6a-o(pov
v. Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 282.
), f. eX&j, (or/AAco,) to send
to any one, in send word to, verbally Xen.
Cyr. 1.4. L 6. In N. T. to send word by
letter, to write to any one; absol. Acts 21,
25; C. dat. Heb. 13, 22 oia fipaxfvv eVe-
a vp.1v. So c. dat. et inf. Acts 15, 20
avroTy ToO a7re xfcr3ai KT\. where
the genit. follows a verb of command, Wi
ner 45. 4. p. 378. ed. 5. So JE.L V. H.
2. 5. Hdian. 4. 12. 7. Plato Ep. 358. d.
Xen. Hell. 1. 5. 3, 5.
eTTKmjfjitoV, ovos, 6, 17, adj. (en-iora/iai,)
knowing, endued with knowledge, James 3,
13. Sept. for "paj Dent. 1, 13. Ecclus.
10, 25. Plut. Sulla 4 fin. Xen. CEc. 21. 5.
e7T6<7T?7/3ta>, f. i o-<a, (<m7p/f&>,) to set
or place firmly upon, to let lean upon ; Pass,
or Mid. to lean upon, Sept. for "jSii 3 2 Sam.
1, 6. Luc. Philops. 13. In N. T . trop. to
confirm, to strengthen, c. ace. Acts 14, 22
ras i^v^us 1 TCOI> /xaS^rwi . 15,32.41. 18,23.
eTT/.CTToX^, T;?, 17, (eViOTeAAo),) word
sent, message, Thuc. 7. 11, comp. 8. In
N. T. an epistle, letter, Acts 15, 30. 23, 25.
33. Rom. 16, 22. 1 Cor. 5, 9. 16, 3. 2 Cor.
3,1. 7, 8 bis. 10, 9. 10. 11. Col. 4, 16.
1 Thess. 5, 27. 2 Thess. 2, 2. 15. 3, 14. 17.
2 Pet. 3, 1. 16. Trop. 2 Cor. 3, 2. 3. Sept.
for snsx Ezra 4, 8. 11 ; rviax Neh. 6, 5.
17. (Diod. Sic. 1. 95. Plut. Demetr. 18 init.
Xen. An. 1. 6. 3.) Spec, a letter of author
ity, despatch, Acts 9, 2. 22, 5. Sept. for
rnas Xeh. 2, 7. 8. So Xen. Ag. 8. 3.
e7nCTTO/Lu&>, f. tVco, (eVt, oro/ia,) pr. to
put upon the mouth, to stop the mouth with
a bit or curb, Phitostr. Icon. 2. 18 ; to check,
to curb, Plut. de Gen. Socr. 22. p. 102.
In N. T. trop. to stop the mouth, to put tc
silence, c. ace. Tit. 1,11. So Dem. 85. 4
fmorop.if iv TOVS avrw dvriXfyoiTas. Luc.
Icarom. 21. Plato Gorg. 482. e.
e7TLcrTpe(f)a>, f. \l/u, (o-Tpf(pc0,) Pass,
aor. 2 fTTftrrpdfpTjv with Mid. signif. Buttm.
5 136. 1, 2 ; to turn upon, to turn towards,
trans. Horn. II. 3. 370 ; trop. TO vorjpa eiy TI
Theogn. 1079 [1083] ; ras fyeis els tav-
TT,V Hdian. 5. 3. 15. In N. T.
I. Trans, in a moral sense, to turn upon
or to, to convert unto ; with ace. and eVi
riva, Luke 1, 16 TroAAovf (Tnarptyfi Vt rov
Kvpiov. V. 17 fTTio-rpf \lsai KapSias -rrarepav
fVl TfKva. Sept. for son Ezra 6, 22 ; comp.
Mai. 3, 24 [4, 6]. (Ecclus. 48, 10.) Spec.
to turn back again upon, to convert from
error, with eVi rf)i> dXfaiav or the like im
plied, James 5, 19. 20. Sept. pr. for :rirn
1 K. 13, 18. 19. 20. Pr. Xen. Hell. 6. 4/9".
II. Intrans. in Act. with iavrov implied,
Buttm. 113. n. 2. { 130. n. 2. Matth.
5 496. 1 ; also in Mid. to turn oneself upon
or towards, i. e. to turn towards or unto.
1 . Act. intrans. a) Pr. Acts 9, 40 rt-
crrpt^ras Trpos TO <rcofj.a. Trop. eVicrrpe <e^
eVi TOV 3eoV v. Kvpiov, to turn to the service
and worship of the true God, Acts 9, 35.
11,21. 14,15. 15,19. 26, 18. 20; Trpos
Kvpiov 2 Cor. 3, 16. 1 Thess. 1, 9; eVt rbi
TToi^va 1 Pet. 2, 25. Sept. for n:Q Deut.
31, 18 ; pr. Gen. 24,49 ; 2V1J Josh/19, 34.
Hos. 5, 4. So Ecclus. 17, 25 ; pr. Susann.
47. Pol. 7. 11. 4. Thuc. 1. 61. b) Also
to turn about upon or towards; Rev. 1, 12
bis, KOI enecTTpcifm fiXenfiv rfjv (fratvfjv p.fT"
tfjiov KT\. Acts 16, 18. Sept. for njQ Judg.
18, 21. So Plut. M. Anton. 45. Xen. Yen.
10. 15. c) Spec, to turn back upon, to
return, pr. and with onicrca Matt. 24, 18
(JEl V. H. 1. 6) ; fls ra OTTI O-OJ Mark 13,
16. Luke 17, 31 ; with fls c. ace. Matt. 12,
44 ; eVi c. ace. 2 Pet. 2, 22 ; eVt <re or Trpos
ae Luke 17, 4 ; absol. Luke 2, 20 Rec. Acts
15, 36. So of the breath or spirit returning
to a dead body, Luke 8, 55. Sept. for 2T^
Ruth. 1,7. 10. (Pol. 1. 47. 8. Xen. Hell.
4. 5. 16.) Trop. of a return to good, to re
turn, to be converted, absol. Luke 22, 32.
Acts 3, 19; so Matt. 13, 15. Mark 4, 12.
Acts 28, 27, all quoted from Is. 6, 10 where
Sept. for 2Tii. Also to evil, to turn back
unto, c. (TTi TI, Gal. 4, 9 rru>s tVtcrrpe cpfT*
TroAtv eVi TO TTTco^ik o-TOi^fta. 2 Pet. 2, 21
eTTifrrpe^ai (K TJJS eWoAfjy sc. ri n}v (p3o-
pav, comp. v. 19.
286
2. Mid. intrans. withaor. 2 eT
see above init. a) to <urn about upon or
(awards, absol. Matt. 9, 22 o fie iT/o-ouy -
<rrpa<j)(is. Mark 8, 33. John 21, 20 ; eV. eV
TU> o^Xo), Mark 5, 30. Sept. for aitti Num.
23, 6. So Wisd. 16, 7. Xen. Cyr. 6. 4. 10.
b) Spec, to turn back upon, to return unto ;
C. Trpos Tiva. Matt. 10, 13 rj dprjvr) Trpos
vfj.us (TricrTpa(pr]T<a. Sept. for yfft Ruth. 1,
11. 12. 15. (Plut. de Lib. educ. 17 mid.)
Trop. to return to good, to be converted;
John 12, 40 eVioTpcKpdxrt, comp. Is. 6, 10
and in no. 1. c, above. So Dem. 133. 24.
7riCTTpO(f)r), fj S , 17, (eVto-rpe cpco,) a turn
ing about, conversion, Pol. 5. 72. 8. In
N. T. trop. conversion to good, to the gos
pel, Acts 15, 3. So Ecclus. 18, 21.
eTrio-vvdya), f. dw, (o-urayw,) to lead
or bring together upon a place, to gather to
gether, to assemble, c. ace. Matt. 23, 37 bis.
24, 31. Mark 13, 27. Luke 13, 34. Pass.
Mark 1, 33. Luke 12, 1. Sept. for t)GX
Is. 52, 12 ; ^T!l? 2 Chr. 20, 26. 2 Mace.
2, 14. 18. Pol. 5. 95. 7.
eTTiavvaycoyr], Jjy, rj, (eVto-wayw,) act
of assembling, a gathering together, 2 Thess.
2, 1. Heb. 10, 25. Meton. 2 Mace. 2, 7.
e7TiavVTpe%a) : f. 3pe o/u, (<rvi>rpe x&>,)
to run together upon or to the scene of any
action, Mark 9, 25.
7TO"f O"TO.O"4y, ecoy, 17, (eVtcrvi /orTa/iCH,)
pr. a coming together upon a place ; hence
a concourse, crowd ; e. g. iroiflv eTricrvo-Ta-
:rn> to make a concourse, to raise a tumult,
Acts 24, 12. Sept. for "rtS Num. 16, 40..
(Jos. c. Ap. 1. 20. Sext. Empir. Eth. 127.
See Wetst. N. T. II. p. 209.) Spec, a con
course, crowd of persons coming to any one,
2 Cor. 11,28 TJ fTTia-va-Taa-ls p-ov 77 Ka3 i^e -
pav, i. q. quotidiani hominum impetus, Cic.
pro Arch. 6.
X?79j e oy, ovs, 6, 17, adj. (o-<pdX-
,) pr. nigh upon falling, i. e. re<z<fy
Z, unsteady ; trop. insecure, dangerous,
Acts 27, 9 eVtoxpaXovy rot) TrXody. Jos.
Ant. 5. 1. 16. Pol. 1. 66. 12. Plato Rep.
497. d.
eTTtcr^uft), f. vo-w, (lo-xvo),) to strengthen
upon, i. e. in addition, to make stronger, e. g.
Ti t v nokiv Xen. CEc. 11. 13. Intrans. to
grow stronger, Theophr. de Cans. PI. 2. 1. 4.
Diod. Sic. 5. 59. In N. T. of persons, to
grow stronger in manner, to be more vehe
ment, fierce ; Luke 23, 5 (iria-xvov \eyovres.
So in power 1 Mace. 6, 6. Ecclus. 29, 1.
7ncr<wpeu&>, f. (v<ra>, (o-wpeuco,) to heap
upon, to heav up, c. ace. rouy veitpovs Plut.
Pyrrh. 22 pen. In N. T. trop. SiSa
2 Tim. 4, 3. So trop. Plut. de vitand. Mr
alien. 6. Artemid. 3. 66.
jy, ^ (eVtrdo-o-w.) a charge,
injunction, command, e. g. of Christ, 1 Cor.
7, 6. 25. 2 Cor. 8, 8 ; of God, i. q. for will,
decree, Rom. 16, 26. 1 Tim. 1, 1. Tit. 1, 3 ;
genr. Tit. 2, 15 /icra Trdcrjjy eVira^s with
all injunction, i. e. strongly, severely.
Wisd. 14, 16. Pol. 13. 4. 3.
eirndacrw v. -TTO>, f. <B, (rao-o-w,) to
set in order upon or after one another, e. g.
soldiers, to arrange in ranks one after ano
ther, with ace. and dat. Pol. 1. 26. 12. Xen.
Hell. 1. 6. 29. In N. T. to order, to enjoin
upon, to charge, to command ; so c. dat.
Mark 1, 27 rots Trveu/ioo-i rois uKa3. eVt-
rdo-o-ei. Luke 4, 36. 8, 25. Sept. for n>!2
Gen. 49, 32. (2 Mace. 9, 8. Xen. Cyr. 4/2 .
33.) With ace. and dat. Philem. 8 eVtrdo--
a-fiv aoi TO dvrJKov. (Pol. 8. 27. 2. Xen. CEc.
7. 23.) With dat. and infin. aor. Mark 6,
39. Luke 8, 31 ; inf. pres. Acts 23, 2. (Xen.
Cyr. 7. 3. 1 3.) With ace. and inf. Mark
6, 27 (rreTaj-fv fVfx^fjvai TTJV Kftyakrjv. (Sept.
Dan. 6, 9. Xen. Lac. 5. 8.) Absol. Luke
14, 22 ; foil, by the direct words, Mark
9,25.
eTTtTeXeeo, ,, f. tVa>, (eVi intens. reXea),)
to bring through to an end, to finish, to ac
complish. 1o perform, to do.
1. 1 r. of any work, business, course, c.
ace. Lvko 13, 32 lavtis. Rom. 15, 28.
2 Cor. 7, 1 eV. ayiaHTvvrjv, i. q. to practise.
8, 6. 11 bis. Phil. 1, 6. Heb. 8, 5 r. r>
<TKT)vf]v, i. q. to make. Sept. for 2?S2 Zech.
4, 9 ; i=?5 Num. 23, 23. (Pol. 1. 37. 7.
Xen. Hell. 1. 1. 26.) Heb. 9, 6 Tay Xarpfi ay
eVrreXovirey, accomplishing the services, i.e.
performing or celebrating the sacred rites.
So Philo de Somn. p. 653 eVireXeu/ Xeiroup-
yias. Hdian. 4. 1. 8 ray lepovpyias.
2. Mid. intrans. to come to an end, to
finish, to leave off ; with dat. of manner,
Gal. 3, 3 fvap^dfj.(i>oi 7rvcup.aTi, vvv (rapid
eVireXelo-Se ; having begun in the Spirit,
do ye now end in the flesh f i. e. in attach
ment to carnal ordinances. So Sept. ilpgo-
p.at Kai tTrtr/Xeo-co for f |3 1 Sam. 3, 12.
3. Trop. to accomplish afflictions, suffer
ings, i. e. to undergo, to endure, Pass. 1 Pet.
5, 9. Mid. eVireXficrSat rov Sdvarov Xen.
Apol. Socr. 33.
eTTiTijSeio?, a, ov, (eVtr^Sey,) made for
an end or purpose, fit, adapted, Wisd. 4, 5.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 17. In N. T. proper, ser
viceable, needful ; James 2, 1 6 TCI eVn-^Seta
TOW o-a>juaroy, things needful for the body
287
L .. the necessaries of life. So 1 Mace. 14,
34. Hdian. 8. 6. 6. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 10.
, f. Siycrw, (rt Sty/it,) aor. 1
, aor. 2 eVe Styc. For pres. 3 plur.
eWi3 ao-i Matt 23, 4, see Buttm. 5 107.
n. I, 1 ; for Imperat. pres. eVirfect 1 Tim.
5, 22, see Buttm. 1. c. n. I, 5 ; and for the
accent in Imperat. aor. 2 cVfee? Matt. 9, 18,
see Buttm. 1. c. n. I, 13.
1 . to set, put, place, or lay upon ; with
various adjuncts. a) Pr. with ace. and
firi c. ace. Matt. 23, 4 (popria iwmSti&Tif
firi rovs &P.OVS TUIV di/3p. Luke 15, 5. Acts
15, 10 faficiWM vybv firi rovrpd^rfkov KT\.
Mark 4, 21 \v%vov tirl rfjv X^i/iai/. Matt.
27, 29. John 9, 15. Acts 28, 3. Sept. for
B^ton Gen. 21, 14; ", Gen. 25, 20. 30.
(Palaeph. 32. 14. Xen. Cyr. 7. 3. 14.)
With ace, and dat. Acts 15, 28 eVm 3eo-3<u
iifi.lv fidpos . Luke 23, 26. John 19, 2. Trop.
of a name, Mark 3, 16. 17. Sept. for aitori
Dan. 1, 7. 5, 13. (Hdian. 4. 7. 12. Xen"
(Ec. 17. 9.) With ri c. gen. Luke 8, 16
\\>-^yov firi Xv^j/i ay. Also firdva> C. gen.
Matt. 21,7. 27, 37. b) Spec, in the phrase
firiTiSevai TTjv xdpa V. rds Xflpas, to
lay the hand or hands upon, as the symbol
of healing power, or the like ; with eiri c.
ace. Matt. 9, 18. Mark 8, 25. 16, 18. Acts
9, 17; c. dat. Matt. 19, 13. 15. Mark 5, 23.
6, 5. 7, 32. 8, 23. Luke 4, 40. 13, 13.
Acts 9, 12. 28, 8; or also for benediction,
consecration, with eVi c. ace. Acts 8, 17 ;
with dat. Acts 6, 6. 8, 19. 13, 3. 19, 6.
1 Tim. 5, 22 ; comp. in entifcris. So Rev.
1, 17 Rec, fW3. rr]V &fiav aiirov tir (jj.e.
Sept. e. em n for 7(SO Lev. 3, 2. 13. c)
Of stripes, to lay on, to inflict, e. g. 77X7770?
eVtSeWtf Luke 10, 30 ; c. dat. Acts 16, 23 ;
c. firi nva Rev. 22, 18. So of punish
ments Diod. Sic. 11.19. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 2 ;
comp. Cic. pro Sext. 19 plagas impono.
d) Trop. of gifts, to lade with, to supply with,
Mid. e. ace. et dat. Acts 28, 10 dvayoptvois
firtZfiro TO. irpos TTJV xpfiav. Comp. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 2. 4.
2. Mid. to set oneself upon or against
any one, to set upon, to assail, c. dat. Acts
1 8, 1 ov8f\s firiSTjatTai croi. So Sept. for
52:rn Gen. 43, 18; "W% 2 Chr. 24, 21.
2!j.JE\. V. H. 3. 19 med. Xen. Mem. 2.
1. 15 ; in war, Xen. An. 2. 4. 3.
3. to put to, to add to, to superadd, with
irpos c. ace. Rev. 22, 18 tdv ris (irfifj irpos
ravra. Horn. H. 7. 364. Pint. Aristid. 24.
), w, f. r;o-a>, (rt/iao),) pr. to set
a value upon, to estimate ; hence, to show
honour to, e. g. one dead, Hdot. 6. 39 ; to
raise in price, e. g. grain, Dem. 918. 22 ; to
lay as an estimate (penalty) upon any one.
to award, to adjudge, e. g. TTJV dpxa!.T}v SI KJJV
tTriTip.<av Hdot. 4. 43 ; to reprehend, to find
fault with in any one, c. ace. et dat. Plato
Phaedr. 237. c, o aXXois eVm/iw/iev . Hence
in N. T.
1. to rebuke, to reprove, to admonish, c.
dat. of pers. Matt. 16, 22. 19, 13 oi Se pa-
S^rai firiTLfjirjcrav OVTOLS. Mark 8, 32. 33.
10, 13. Luke 9, 55. 17, 3. 18, 15. 19, 39.
23, 40 : absol. 2 Tim. 4, 2. Sept. for l?a
Gen. 37, 10. Ruth 2, 16. So Isocr. 170. a.
Dem. 558. 27. Xen. CEc. 11. 24. Spec,
with the idea of restraining from evil ; e. g.
Satan, Jude 9 rrtrt/x/;crat (rot Kvpios, quoted
from Zech. 3, 2 where Sept. for "i?*> ; comp.
Wetst. in loc. Also demons, Matt. -17, 18.
Mark 1, 25. 9, 25. Luke 4, 35. 41. 9, 42.
Of things, e. g. a fever, c. dat. Luke 4, 39 ;
winds and waves, Matt. 8, 26 eVcn /ir/cre role
dvepots KT\. Mark 4, 39. Luke 8, 24. So
Sept. and 155 p s . 106, 9.
2. Emphat. to admonish strongly, to charge
strictly, with the idea of rebuke in case of
disobedience ; c. dat. Luke 9, 21 6 8e eViri-
p.rj(ras avrols TrapiyyyeiXe *rX. With dat,
and tm, Matt. 16, 20 Lachm. 20, 31. Mark
10, 48. Luke 18, 39 ; dat. and Iva w, Matt.
12, 16. Mark 3, 12. 8, 30.
evrtTi/ilO., as, T), (firirifJLOs, eVirt/xao),)
the condition of an fTrinpos, full citizenship,
Diod. Sic. 18. 18. ^Eschin. 39. 42. In N. T.
a penalty, punishment, 2 Cor. 2, 6. So
W T isd. 3, 10 ; but classic writers usually
ra firirifua, as Dem. 229 ult.
7rirpe7ra), f. ^o>, (rptVo),) Pass. aor. 1
firfrpdmjv Acts 28, 16 ; to turn over upon,
to throw upon, e. g. ts Ke<pa\r)v rjp.lv eVe-
Tpene TOI/S uvSpcucay Luc. Lexiph. 8 ; oftener
to give over to, to commit to, c. ace. et dat.
Pol. 20. 9. 10. Xen. An. 6. 1. 31. In N. T.
to permit, to suffer ; e. g. c. dat. of pers.
Luke 8, 32 *a! eVeVprv//-^ avrols. Mark 5,
13. Usually with dat. of pers. and infin.
of object; e. g. dat. and inf. aor. Matt. 8,21
f7virpf\l/ 6i> p.oi irptorov aTreXStti/ KT\. \. 31.
19, 8. Luke 8, 32. 9, 59. 61. Acts 21, 39
dat. and inf. pres. 1 Tim. 2, 12 yvvaiici Se
SiSucrKfiv OVK eVtrpeVo). Pass. Acts 26, 1.
28, 16. 1 Cor. 14, 34. (So dat. et inf. aor.
Hdian. 7. 9. 24. Xen. An. 1. 2. 19; inf.
pres. ^El. V. H. 2. 5. Xen. Cyr. 8. 4. 29.)
With inf. aor. simply, Mark 10, 4 Mwv o-fjy
tir(Tpr*fs( /StjQXi ov aTrocrracri ou ypd^lrai Ka\
dTroXCo-ai. Acts 27, 3. (Hdian. 8. 6. 4. X
An. 7. 7. 8.) Absol. John 19, 38. A
21, 40. 1 Cor. 16, 7 tav 6 Kvptos e
288
if the Lord permit. Heb. 6, 3. So Xen.
Cyr. 5. 5. 22.
GTrtTpOTTT], 77$-, rj, (fVfrpeTrcu,) commis
sion, charge, full power, Acts 26, 12. Arr.
Epict. 2, 8. 5. Pol. 3. 15. 7. Plut. Reip.
gerend. Praec. 18.
eiriTpoTros, ov, 6, (eVirpeVco,) pr. one
to whom a charge is committed.
1 . a steward, manager, agent, pr. Matt. 20,
8. Luke 8, 3 Xotia eVirporrou HpwSov, i. e.
the manager of his private affairs. Jos.
Ant. 18. 6. 6, where king Agrippa makes
the freedman Thaumastus r^s ova-ias Vi-
rpmov. Paleeph. 31. 8. Xen. GEc. 12. 2.
2. a tutor, guardian, curator, i. q. 6 TTCU-
tiaycoyos q. v. usually a slave or freedman,
to whose care the boys of a family were
committed, who trained them up, instructed
them at home, or accompanied them to the
public schools, Gal. 4, 2. Plut. Cic. 38 ri
ovv OVK firiTpojrov avrbv rols Ttamf (pv\da-
a-fis; M\. V. H. 13. 43 [44]. Xen. Mem.
I . 2. 40. In Gr. writers oftener a guardian
of orphan children ; see Diet, of Antt. art.
Epilropus.
eirCTVy^dvO), (rvyxdvca,) aor. 2 eVe rv-
XQV, to light upon, to chance to meet, c. dat.
Time. 8. 14. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 5 ; to hit the
mark, Arr. Epict. 4. 6. 28 ; to attain one s
aim, Arr. Epict. 2. 17. 12. In N. T. genr.
to attain unto, i. e. to obtain, to acquire, c.
gen. Heb. 6, 15 eWrvxe TIJS eVayytXiay.
II, 33 ; c. ace. TOVTO Rom. 11, 7 in later
edit, (where Rec. c. gen.) see Herm. ad Vig.
p. 760. Absol. James 4, 2. So c. gen. Sept.
Prov. 12, 27. Dem. 1168. 1. Xen. (Ec. 2. 3 ;
absol. Thuc. 6. 38.
eTTKJXliVCi), f. (pai/to, (cpatVa),) aor. 1 eW-
(prjva, Pass. aor. 2 eTrefpavvv ; pr. to cause
to appear upon or to, to show forth, to dis
play, trop. 3 Mace. 2, 19. Theogn. 359.
Plut. Marcell. 1 . In N. T. intrans. or with
tavrov implied, and also Mid. or Pass, to
show oneself upon or to, i. e. to appear upon
or to, spoken of light, to shine upon ; comp.
Buttm. J113. n. 2. 130. n. 2. Matth.
$496. 1.
1 . Pr. in pres. Act. absol. Acts 27, 20
f;re (icrrpcav tTrKpatvovrcav. Aor. I, c. dat.
Luke 1 , 79 dvaroXri e fyovs . . fTrxpavai
TOIS eV a-KOTfi, where for the form tmtftaim,
instead of eVt^wu (Act. Thorn. $ 30 pen.)
see Buttm. $ 101. n. 2. Lob. ad Phryn. p.
24 sq. .-El. V. H. 13. 1 pen. KOI aTrpooVrcor
fTTf(j)T]vf. coo-TTtp dcrrqp. Pol. 5. 6. 6 (ipri TTJS
rjfj.fpas tTTKpaivovo-qs.
2. Trop. in Pass. aor. 2, to be conspicu
ous, to be known and manifest ; Tit. 2,11
T) xapiy. 3, 4. So pr. Sept. for i~t^?3 Gen.
35, 7. Ep. Jer. 61.
eTTKpaveia, as, f], (eVt<paiVo>,) an ap
pearing, appearance, spoken of the advent
of Jesus, 2 Tim. 1, 10 ; of his future ad
vent, 2 Thess. 2, 8. 1 Tim. 6, 14. 2 Tim.
4, 1. 8. Tit. 2, 13. Comp. Luke 1, 78. 79.
So of celestial appearances in aid of Is
rael, 2 Mace. 3, 24. 5, 4 ; genr. Pol. 3. 94.
3. Diod. Sic. 1. 25.
i eoy, ovs, , 17, a. fT
/nai.) appearing upon or to, risible, Thuc.
7. 19; clear, manifest, Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 10.
In N. T. trop. illustrious, memorable, no
table ; Acts 2, 20 rrjv f]p.fpav xvpiov TTJV /ie-
yaXrjv /cat eirKpavrj, quoted from Joel 2, 31
where Sept. for K^iS, as also v. 11. Hab. 1,
7. So Pol. 1. 36. 3. Plato Legg. 829. c ; of
persons Xen. Ag. 3. 2.
eVt^auo), f. avaa>, (<pava>, <paw.) to ap
pear unto, to shine upon ; trop. to ghe light
to, to enlighten, c. dat. Eph. 5, 14. Act.
Thorn. J 34 eVe cpaticre yap p.oi arro (ppovridos-
Not found elsewhere ; comp. o~ia(pava> Sept.
Gen. 44, 3. 1 Sam. 14, 36. al. See Buttm.
Ausf. Sprachl. II. p. 312. Winer $ 15
7ri<J3epa>, f. eVoiVco, (<pe pco,) aor. 2 orq
veyKov, to bear or bring upon or to a person.
1 . Genr. to bring to any one, Pass, with
firi C. ace. Acts 19, 12 wore eVi rovs dcr Sc-
vovvras eVicpe pecrSai OTTO rot) xpwros airou
erovSapta. Jos/ Ant. 4. 8. 22. Diod. Sic.
11. 86. Plato Ep. 354. b.
2. Spec, to add upon, to superadd to ; c.
ace. et dat. Phil. 1, 16 [17] olopevoi SXn/ap
emftipeat rots Secr/xoTr p.ov. Philo Leg. ad
Cai. p. 1009 Ttvp fTTKpepw irvpi. Aristot.
Rhet. 3. 6.
3. In a judicial sense, to bring upon or
against, e. g. an accusation, c. ace. as at-
riav Acts 25, 18 ; *piW Jude 9. So Jos.
Ant. 4. 8. 23 post init. Pol. 5. 41. 3. Plato
Pheed. 98. a. Of wrath or punishment,
Rom. 3, 5 eVi^e pcoy n]v opyrjv, i. e. inflict
ing punishment. So Jos. Ant. 2. 14. 2 X-
Xryv roty AiyvTrriois TTi(p(pfi irXrjyrjv.
67T(,(j)0)ve(i), >, f. TJO-CO, ((p&Wo> : ) to cry
out upon, tliereupon, Luke 23, 21 ; in accla
mation, Acts 12,22. So 1 Esdr. 9,47. Plut.
de Herodot. malig. 34. With dat. of person
upon or against whom outcry is made, Acts
22, 24; c. ace. 21, 34 Lachm. So Luc.
Philopatr. 28. Plut. Timol. 36.
light upon, to dawn upon, intrans. of the
day, Matt. 28, 1 ry (m(pc>)(TKova~rj sc.
289
eTTOvpavio?
Trop. of the Jewish day, beginning at sun
set, to begin, Luke 23, 54. Diod. Sic. 13.
18 in some edit. Comp. fj^prj Se Suxpav
Hdot. 3. 86.
, f. r;<ra>, (x fl/ P-) to ^ a V
hands upon, e. g. Seiirvca, cr/ro), Horn. Od.
24. 386, 395 ; to attack, Jos. de Vita sua 44.
In N. T. trop. to put the hand to, to lake in
hand, to -undertake, c. infill. Luke 1, 1 TroX-
Xol anjftlfajmat dwmiuo-3ai 8iTjY r t CTl1 - Acts
9, 29. 19, 13. So 2 Mace. 2, 29. Pol. 1.
47. 3. Xen. Mem. 3. 6. 1.
eTTtyecu, f. tvo-io, (x* <>;") io pour upon,
e. g. upon wounds, c. ace. Luke 10, 34.
Sept. for PS? Gen. 28, 18. Hdian. 4. 9.
14. Xen. CEc. 17. 9.
e7Tt^Op77 ye&>, , f. TJO-W, (xopqyeco,) to
furnish besides, in addition, to supply further,
to minister, c. ace. et dat. 2 Cor. 9, 10 6
fTTixopyyuv cnreppM. r<a cnreipoiTi, in allusion
to Is. 55, 10 where Heb. "j^J, Sept. St Sco/ii.
Gal. 3, 5 ; ace. et eV c. dat. 2 Pet. 1, 11 ;
Pass. v. 5. So Ecclus. 25, 22 of a wife who
brings with her a large dowry. Mid. in a
reciprocal sense, to supply one another, to
furnish aid mutually, Col. 2, 19 TO crw/zu
fTrixopriyovfj.vov KOI crujLt/St/Sa^o/iecof, where
ro (rcapa is put collectively for all the farts
or members; comp. Eph. 4, 16 TO o-co/ia
as, f], (firixopiiyeu,) sup
ply, aid, help, Phil. 1, 19. Eph. 4, 16 dia
nda-rjs cxfrfjs rrjs fmxoprjyias, through every
joint of (/or) supply, as binding together
all the members and thus diffusing the
grace supplied from Christ the head : comp.
Col. 2, 19 and Gal. 3, 5.
eTri%pl(i), f. t o-w, (xpt o>.) to rub or smear
upon, io anoint upon, c. ace. et eVt c. ace.
John 9, 6 cTre xpicrf rov -nrjXov Vi TOVS o0-
SoXfioij?. With ace. of the thing anointed,
V. 11 (TTtXpt-ff f JLOV TOVS O(p^J(l\fJ.OVi SC. TW
TnyXw. Horn. Od. 21. 179. Lucian. Quom.
Hist. C.onscr. 62 tmjfpifOS S Tirdvat sc. TO
), >, f. fja-co, (oi
t t build upon as a foundation, Pass, with
or/ c. dat. Xen. An. 3. 4. 11. In N. T.
trop. to build upon, spoken of faith and a
life of faith in Christians and in the whole
church as built upon the only foundation,
Christ ; and implying the constant growth
and development of the kingdom of God in
the heart and in the visible church, like a
holy temple built up on its foundation ;
comp. 1 Cor. 3, 9. 10. So with ace. and eVi
c. ace. 1 Cor. 3, 12 e< Se ns tVoiKoSo/iei
ri TOV ifueXiov TOVTOV xpvo-ov K.T\. or ace
19
sitnpl. v. 14 ; absol. v. 10 bis. Acts 20, 32.
Also c. ace. et dat. Jude 20 ; Pass, with
fVi C. dat. Eph. 2, 20 eVoiKoSo/iTjSfVres eVi
TW SfyneXi w ru>v drrocrToXtoV KT\. Col. 2, 7
eV auTw. So of education, Plut. de Mo
narch. et Demoo. 1 init.
7TOKe\\0), f. eXcS, (oWXXw, K XXw,) to
drive or force upon, e. g. a ship upon the
land, i. q. to run aground, c. ace. Acts 27,
41 e TTowcetXai TIJV vavv. Hdot. 7. 182 rf]v
via. Pol. 4. 41. 2. Thuc. 4. 26.
7TOVOfJ,dw, f. aero, (ofo/iafw,) to name
upon or after, in allusion to some other
name or circumstance. Sept. for ^^ Gen.
4, 17. 24. 25. In N. T. Pass, to be named
in addition to some other title or predicate,
to be also called, Rom. 2, 17 o-v louSatos eVo-
a. So Pol. 1. 29. 2. Xen. GEc. 6. 17.
vw, f. eva-co, (oVrevw,) to look
upon, i. e. to oversee, to inspect, c. ace. ra
tpya Horn. Od. 16. 140. Hes. Op. 765.
In N. T. genr. to behold, to contemplate, c.
ace. 1 Pet. 3, 2 eVoTrrevcrai/Tes rfjv . . . dva-
o-rpofyrjv vfjL&v. Absol. 1 Pet. 2, 12. So
Dem. 168. 13. Plato Phasdr. 250. c.
7r07TT?79, ov, 6, (fTro-^ofiai, e^>opaa),) a
looker-on, eye-witness, 2 Pet. 1, 16 eVam-ai
yfVTjZfvrts. 3 Mace. 2,21. Plut. Agesi. 14.
Plato Locr. p. 105.
eTTOy, eos, ovs, TO, (dirov, ejro),) a word ,
Heb. 7, 9 cos firos flirfiv so to speak, see in
fiTTov no. 1 init.
eTTOVpaviOS, iov, 6, 17, adj. (eVi, ovpa
voy.) pr. on or in heaven, i. e.
1. heavenly, celestial, spoken of those who
dwell in heaven ; Matt. 18,35 6 Trarfjp 6
(Ttovpdvios. Phil. 2, 10 of ejrovpdvioi, i. e.
angels. (2 Mace. 3, 39. Horn. Od. 17. 484.
Luc. D. Deor. 4. 3.) Of those who t;ome
from heaven, 1 Cor. 15, 48 bis. 49, comp.
\. 47 and Phil. 3, 21. Of the heavenly bo
dies, the sun, moon, etc. 1 Cor. 15, 40 bis,
comp. v. 41.
2. Neut. plur. T<J eirovpdvia, the hea
venly places, i. e. the heavens, heaven; Eph.
1, 3. 20 f v 8fiq avrov ev TOIS tnovpaviois.
2, 6. 3, 10. So of the lower heavens, the
sky, the air, as the seat of evil spirits, Eph.
6, 12; comp. in ovpavos and dfjp. Test.
XII Patr. p. 546 sq.
3. Of the kingdom of heaven and whatever
pertains to it, see in /3aouXfi a no. 3. E. g.
of the kingdom itself, 2 Tim. 4, 18 tls r^v
j3ao-. rfjv (irovpdviov. So Heb. 3, 1 i&T)<ns
tirovpdvios. 6,4. 8,5. 9,23. 11,16. 12,22,
comp. Rev. 21, 2. Also ra firovpdvia.
things of heaven, not yet revealed, John 3,
290
epyacria
1 2, opp. ra (irlyfta where see. Comp. Plato
Apol. 19. b, (T/TCOV ra errovpavia.
eTrra, ot, at, rd, card. num. indec. seven,
Matt. 15, 34. 36. 37. Acts 20, 6. al. The
number seven was often put by the Jews
for an indef. round number, Matt. 12, 45.
22, 25. Luke 11, 26. al. Comp. Gen. 41, 2.
3. Ruth 4, 15. 1 Sam. 2, 5. Is. 4, 1. Prov.
26, 25. Zech. 3, 9. Likewise as a sacred
number, of good omen, as also among the
Egyptians, Arabians, Persians, etc. Acts 6,
3. Rev. 1, 4. 12. 16. 2, 1. al. Comp. Gen.
21, 28. Ex. 37, 23. Lev. 4, 6. 17. al. See
Heb. Lex. art. 53tti . -f-
e7rra/a9, num. adv. (fVrd,) seven times,
put for an indef. round number, Matt. 18,
21. 22. Luke 17, 4 bis. Sept. for S?QJ Ps.
119, 164; Diad saai 2 K. 5, 10. 14
Pind. Ol. 13. 56.
at, a, (x i 7u0 seven
thousand, Rom. 11, 4, quoted from 1 K. 19,
18 where Sept. fVra xiXtdSey. Sept for
B-iBiK PSatti Num. 3, 22. 1 Chr. 29, 4.
Hdot. 2. 43 .
"Epacrros, ov, 6, (epdcu,) Erastus, pr.
name of a Christian, Acts 19, 22. Rom. 16,
23. 2 Tim. 4, 20.
pydo/Jbai, f. do-o/zat, Mid. depon. (tp-
yov, obs. epyco,) impf. elpya6p.T]v, aor. 1
elpyaa-dfjir)v, Pass. perf. e"pyao-fj,ai as depon.
2 John 8. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 6, comp. Buttm.
136. 3 ; but also in Pass, signif. John 3, 21.
Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 9, comp. Buttm. 113. n.
6. For the augm. see Buttin. \ 84. 2. To
work, to produce an effect.
1. Intrans. to work, to labour, i. e. a)
Pr. in any trade or employment" ; absol. Acts
18, 3*(fj.fvf Trap avTois KOI etpydjjero. 1 Cor.
9, 6. 1 Thess. 2, 9. 2 Thess. 3, 10. 12.
With adjuncts, e. g. ralj x 6 P" 1 * Cor. 4, 12,
1 Thess. 4. 1 1 ; ace. of time, VVKTO. ical ij^ie-
pav 2 Thess. 3, 8 ; ev c. dat. of time, Luke
13, 14; lv c. dat. of place, Matt. 21, 28.
Sept. for 153? Ex. 5, 18. Deut. 5, 13. So
absol. Luc. adv. Indoct. 25. Xen. Mem. 2.
7.12; fvrois tpyois Dem. 1048. pen. b)
Spec, to do business, i.. e. to trade, to traffic ;
Matt. 25, 16 eipydtraro ev aiiTois. So c.
dat. Dem. 957. 27; OTTO TIVOS Pol. 12. 13.
2. c) Also to work, to be active, to do,
opp. to be inactive, idle, to rest; John 5, 17
bis, b TTCLTTJP epyd^eTai *crX. 9, 4 fin. In a
moral sense of the works of the law, Rom.
4, 4. 5. Comp. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 57 bis.
2. Trans, to work, to form by labour, i. e.
to do, to perform to make.
a) Genr. of things wrought, done, per
formed, e. g. miracles, John 6, 30 rt tpyd^
sc. <rrjp.el.ov. Acts 13, 41 epyov, comp. Hab.
1, 5 where Sept. for b?te . Of sacred rites,
ra if pa e pyaf. 1 Cor. 9, 13. So genr. Eph.
4, 28. Col. 3, 23 ; epya rot) Seov epyd^ea^at
John 6, 28. 9, 4 ; epyov TOV Kvpiov 1 Cor.
16, 10 ; epya ev 3f&5 tlpycurfMtt, wrought
in God, i. e. in communion with God, in
conformity to his will, John 3, 21. Sept.
for 13 Num. 3, 7; bSB Job 33, 29. So
Hdian. 8. 1. 14. Luc. Pseudol. 24. Xen.
An. 6. 3. 17. Also with adjuncts; as ep-
ydop.ai epyov na\bv e"s Tiva Matt. 26, 10.
3 John 5 ; ev e /ioi Mark 14, 6 ; TO dycftbv
Trpbs Ttdvras Gal. 6, 10 ; TO KUKOV rtz/t Rom.
13, 10, comp. Prov. 3, 30 where Sept. for
bior So c. f"s Tiva Dem. 1252. 20. Palaeph.
1. 11; Ttvd TI Luc. D. Mort. 2. 1. Xen.
Conv. 4. 30. Trop. to work good or evil,
to do, to practise, to commit, c. ace. e. g. TO
ayaSoV Rom. 2, 10 ; TTJV 8iKaioa-vvrjv Acts
10, 35, but Heb. 11, 33 see in ducaioo-vvr)
no. 1. [James 1, 20.] pfTavoiav 2 Cor. 7,
10 Lachm. Also Tr^v dvop-iav Matt. 7, 23 ;
dfiapTiav James 2, 9. Sept. dvo/j.lav tpy. for
i?B Ps. 5, 6. Job 34, 32. So Jos. Ant. 5.
1. 18 (povov. Plut. Agesi. 23 med. epyov
Sfti/oV. Thuc. 3. 66.
b) Spec, to work at, e. g. TTJV yrjv, to till,
Sept. for W Gen. 2, 5. 15. Xen. (Ec.
1. 8. In N. T. only of the sea, riyi/ 3aXa<r-
<rav epyafeo-Sai, o work at the sea, as in
Engl. to ply the sea, to follow the sea, as an
occupation; Rev. 18, 17 otrot TTJV ZdXaao-av
fpyd^ovrai. App. Hist. Rom. 8. 2 vav<ri re
Xpa>p.evoi, Kal TT]V SdXaacrav ola QoiviKts
fpya6p.fvoi. Plut. de Solert. An. 23. See
Wetst. N. T. in loc.
c) Also to work out, to labour for, to get
by labour, c. ace. e. g. T^V /3pa><rti> TTJV
tiTToXX. John 6, 27 ; genr. 2 John 8. Sept.
for -intD Prov. 31, 18. Palaeph. 21. 2. Dem.
1358. 12. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 5.
epyacrta, as, fj, (e f pydbpzt,) work, la
bour, Hdot. Vit. Horn. 3 dnb fpyaa-irjs x fl
puv. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 7. In N. T.
1. labour, i. e. trop. pains, effort, in the
Latinism tpyaa-iav 8Mvai, operam dare,
Luke 12, 58 ; see fully in 8i8a>fj.i no. 4. a.
Jos. Ant. 3. 1.7 P.TJ criiv TTOI/W p.T/S epya-
o-t ct. Pol. 5. 100. 4.
2. a working, doing, \. e. practice, per
formance, e. g. of evil, with els final, Eph.
4, 19 els epyatrlav a/ca3. Trda^?, i. e. so as
to work all uncleanness. Comp. Sept. for
nsxbri i Chr. 6,49. 28, 20. ^Eschin. Dial.
2. 36 irpbs (pyaarias TrpayfjiaTotv
291
Plato Eryx. 404. c, irpbs oyaSoO TWOS e pya-
ffiav. ib. 404. b.
3. icork, i. e. occupation, a trade, craft,
Acts 19, 25. Sept. for Hrxbtt Jon. 1, 8.
Dem. 503. 17. Xen. (Ec/S.V, 9.
4. Melon, earnings, gain, from labour,
Acts 16, 16. 19. 19, 24. Dem. 1283. 28.
Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 1.
pjdrr]f, ov, 6, (e pydfopxu,) 1. a
worker, labourer, e. g. in the fields, Matt. 9,
37 6 p.fv 2ept(rpo? TroXvy, oi 8f e pyorai 0X1-
yoi. v. 38. 10, 10. 20, 1. 2. 8. Luke 10, 2
bis. 7. 1 Tim. 5, 18. James 5, 4. So Ec-
clus. 19, 1. Plut. Cato Maj. 4. Xen. Cyr.
1. 6. 11. Trop. by Paul of labourers in the
church, teachers, preachers, 2 Tim, 2, 15
(pydrrjv dvfiraia"xyvTov. So with censure,
2 Cor. 11, 13. Phil. 3, 2.
2. With a gen. a worker, doer of any
thing, i. q. 6 tpyagop-tvos, Luke 13, 27 e p-
ydrai Trjs dSmias, workers of iniquity, evil
doers. I Mace. 3, 6. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 27.
3. a workman, craftsman, artisan, Acts
19, 25. Luc. Somn. 2. Xen. Hi. 6. 11.
epyov, ov, TO, (obsol. epyw,) work, i. e.
1. labour, business, occupation, employ
ment, something in doing or to be done,
a) Genr. Mark 13, 34 KOL 8ovs fKao-rcp TO
tpyovavTov. Eph. 4, 12 ds epyov SiaKow ay.
1 Tim. 3, 1. Sept. for n=!*ba Gen. 2, 2.
Ex. 35, 2. So Luc. D. Deor. 17. 1 tv epyw
ri<rav. Xen. CEc. 20. 16, 19. b) Spec, of
the work which Jesus was sent to fulfil on
earth; TO epyov John 17, 4; TO. epya John
5, 20. 36. 10, 38; TO epyov TOV iraTpos sc.
6 88coice p.ot Iva 7roi?j<7&>, John 4, 34. 9, 4 ;
comp. 17, 4. So TO tpyov TOV Kvpiov, the
work, of the Lord, i. e. which he began and
left to be continued by his disciples, the
cause of Christ, the gospel-work, 1 Cor. 15,
58. 16, 10. Phil. 2, 30. Also of this work
as committed to apostles and teachers,
2 Tim. 4, 5 tpyov TTOITJO-OV tvayy (\HTTOV.
Acts 13, 2. 14, 26. 15, 38. Phil. 1, 22.
Further, epyov TOV SeoC, the work of God,
i. e. which God requires, duty towards him,
John 6, 28. 29. Rev. 2, 26. c) In the
sense of undertaking, attempt, Acts 5, 38.
2 Tim. 4, 18. Sept. for KVXv Deut. 15,
10 ; T|73 Job 34, 21. So Wisd. 2, 12.
2. a work, i. e. a deed, act, action, some
thing done, e. g.
a) Genr. as tpyov e pyafeo-3ai, to work a
work, to do a deed, Acts 13, 41 bis, quoted
from Hab. 1, 5 where Sept. for bs a bS3;
comp. Buttm. $ 131. 4. So Hdian. 7. 5. 15,
16. Xen. Conv. 1. 1. Spec, of the works
of Jesus, miracles, mighty deeds, Matt. 11,2.
John 7, 3. 21. 14, 10. 11. 12. 15, 24; also
of God, Heb. 3, 9 t!8ov TO. epya p.ov, from
Ps. 95, 9 where Sept. for "^2.;a .
b) Where \6yos and tpyov, word and
deed, stand in contrast. Luke 24, 19 8wa-
TOS tv fpya> Kal ev Xoyw. Col. 3, 17 eV X6yo>
ff tv epyw. Acts 7, 22. Rom. 15, 18. 2 Cor.
10, 11. tit. 1, 16. So Ecclus. 3, 8. Luc.
Toxar. 35. Xen. Hi. 7. 2 ; comp. Jos. Ant.
4. 2. 3. With \6yos impl. James 1, 25 OVK
axpoaTT]! . . . dXXtt iroirjTrjs tpyov, not a hearer
of the word only, but a doer of the deed.
c) Of the works of men in reference to
right and wrong, as judged by the moral
law, the precepts of the gospel. a) Genr.
Matt. 23, 3. 5 ndvra TO. epya avTutv iroiovai
Trpbs TO %fa%rjvai TOI? di/Sp. John 3, 20. 21.
Acts 26, 20. Rom. 3, 27. Gal. 6, 4. So
/caret Ta epya aTroSi&owu, to reward accord
ing to one s works, Rom. 2, 6 ; also 2 Cor.
11. 15. 1 Pet. 1, 17. Rev. 20, 12. So Sept.
and b5b Prov. 24, 12. Jer. 50, 29. /3) Of
good works, with epithets, e. g. tpyov
dya Sov, epya dya3a, a good deed, good
works, i. e. either benefit, kindness, Acts 9,
36. 1 Tim. 6, 18 ; or, well-doing, virtue,
piety, Rom. 2, 7. 13, 3. Eph. 2, 10. 2 Thess.
2, 17. Heb. 13, 21. (Comp. Xen. Cyr. 8.
1. 12. Mem. 2. 1. 20.) So tpyov na\6v,
epya KaXa, a good deed, good works, i. e. a
pious act, well-doing, virtue, Matt. 5, 16.
Mark 14, 6. Tit. 2, 7. Heb. 10, 24. 1 Pet.
2, 12. (Comp. Xen. 1. c. et Mem. 2. 6. 35.)
Also TO epya eV SiKaioavyrj i. q. Ta Strata,
Tit. 3, 5 ; epyov TfXfiov, perfect work, i. e.
full, complete in well-doing, James 1, 4.
Without epithet, John 8, 39 Ta epya TOV
Aftpadfj.. James 3, 13. y) Of evil works,
with epithets, e. g. epya irovrjpd, wicked
works, eril deeds, John 3, 19. Col. 1, 21.
1 John 3, 12 ; epya veicpd, dead works, i. e.
not proceeding from a living faith in God,
Heb. 6, 1 ; epya livop.a 2 Pet. 2, 8 ; tpya
a<rf/3ei ay Jude 15 ; epya TOV (TKOTOVS, i. e.
of moral darkness, sin, Rom. 13, 12; epya
Trjs (rapx6s, carnal works, Gal. 5, 19. (Xen.
Cyr. 1. 2. 3 epy. Trovripbv <a\ alcr^pov. An.
5. 7. 32 epya aae/if).) So without epithet,
Rev. 2, 6 OTI p.i(Tfls TO. epya TWI/ NtKoXaiYau .
v. 13. 22. 3. 1. 18, 6. 1 Cor. 5,2. John 8,
41, comp. v. 44. S) Of works of the law,
epya TOV vofiov, i. e. required by or
conformable to the Mosaic moral law ; so
of a course required by this law, Rom. 2, 15
TO tpyov TOV vop.ov , or conformable to this
law, Rom. 3, 20. Gal. 2, 16. With TOV
vop.ov implied, in Paul s writings, Rom. 4,
2. 6. 9, 11. 11, 6. Eph. 2, 9. 2 Tim. 1, 9.
al. e) Of works of faith, epya Tri
292
i. e. springing from faith, combined with
faith, e. g. epya trio-revs, I Thess. 1. 3.
2 Thess. 1, 11. With rfjs iriareas implied
Heb. 6, 10. James 2, 14. 17-26, comp.
espec. v. 22. 26. Hence, where Paul and
James speak of TO. epya simply, the former
means epya TOV vopov, and the latter epya
Trio-revs v. diKaioavvrjs , see passages in
lett. d, e.
3. a work, i. e. a tiling icrought, something
done, made, created, a) Genr. of men, Acts
7, 41 (v Tols epyois TU>V -^eipaiv, i. e. idols.
1 Cor. 3, 13. 14. 15. 9, 1. Sept. for titoJa
Deut. 27, 15. 2 K. 19, 18 ; *>SB Ps. 9, "7"
SoHdian. 8. 4. 4. Xen. Meim. 3. 10. 7.
b) Of the works of God, genr. Acts 15, 18
yvoora r<u Sew iravra TO. epya avTov. Rom.
14, 20. Phil, i, 6. 2 Pet. 3, 10. Rev. 15,3.
Heb. 1,10 fpya TU>V %fip>v o-ov elo~lv ol ov-
pavoi, quoted from Ps. 102, 26 where Sept.
for niBSB , as also Ps. 103, 22. 104, 32 ; for
fc?a Is. 45, 11. So Horn. II. 19. 22. c)
Of works implying power, and put for
power, might, e. g. of God, John 9. 3 "iva
(pave po>3 fj ra epya TOV 3fov ev avT<a. Of
Satan, 1 John 3, 8 Iva \vo~r] TO. epya TOV
Sia/3dXou, i. e. destroy his power. +
), f. j o-ca, (p3a>, epir,) to stir up,
to rouse, espec. to anger, to proioke, c. ace.
Col. 3, 21 TO. TfKva vp.i>v. (1 Mace. 15, 40.
Pol. 1. 19. 2. Plato Eryx. 392. b.) Also
genr. to action, to provoke, to stimulate,
2 Cor. 9, 2. So Arr. Epict. 2. 23. 13.
Dem. 1411. 9.
pei8(i3, f. euro), to let lean against, c.
ace. Horn. II. 22. 112; to prop, to stay,
^Esehyl. Prom. 350. Plato Tim. 43. e ; to
Jix firmly, Pind. Pyth. 10. 79. Pol. 3. 46.
1. On epfido) see Buttm. Lexil. I. p. 112 sq.
In N. T. intrans. or c. eavrov impl. to be
come fixed, to stick fast, as. a ship upon a
sandbank Acts 27, 41 ; see Buttm. } 130.
n. 2.
epevyopai, f. |ojuai, Mid. depon. to
spew out, to wmit, to disgorge, Horn. Od. 9.
374. II. 16. 162; trop. of a volcano, Pind.
Pyth. 1. 40; of a river discharging itself,
App. Bell. Mithr. 103 ; in aor. 2 fjpvyov of
a cry of man or animals, to belch out, to bel
low, Theocr. 13. 58. Horn. II. 20. 403.
Hence in Sept. and N. T. trop. to pour forth,
to speak out, to utter, c. ace. Matt. 13, 35
epvop.ai KfK.pvp.peva KT\. quoted from Ps.
78, 2 where Sept. for jian ; as also Ps.
19,2. 119,171. 145, 7. On this signif.
see Sturz. de Dial. Alex. p. 167. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 63 sq.
epevvaa), >, f. 770-0), to search into, to
seek out, to explore; c. ace. ras ypa(f)ds
John 5, 39. 7, 52 ; TOS Kapbias Rom. 8, 27.
Rev. 2, 23 ; ra /3d3r? TOV 3eoO 1 Cor. 2, 10 ;
c. iroios 1 Pet. 1, 11. Sept. for ttSsn Gen.
44, 12 ; ipn 2 Sam. 10, 3. Dem. 788. pen.
Plato Legg/821. b.
epeco, see in tlnov.
ptjfAia, as, fj, (eprjfjios,) a solitude, de
sert, wilderness, i. e. an uninhabited tract of
country, see in ep^os no. 2 ; Matt. 15, 33.
Mark 8, 4. 2 Cor. 11, 26. Heb. 11, 38.
Sept. for Main Ez. 35, 4. Jos. Ant. 3.
10. 3. Arr. Epict. 4. 11. 16. Xen. Hell. 5.
4. 41.
6/377/^09, ov, 6, 77, adj. solitary, desert.
1. Pr. of a place or region uninhabited
and usually uncultivated, though not neces
sarily sterile, see in no. 2. Matt. 14, 13 eh
eprjp.ov TOTTOV. v. 15. Mark 1, 35. 45. 6, 31.
32. 35. Luke 4, 42. 9, 10. 12. Sept. for
=0n Jer. 33, 10. 12. So Hdian. 2. 11. 9.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 1. In the sense of deserted,
desolate, laid waste, uninhabited, Matt. 23,
38 et Luke 13, 35 6 OLKOS vfj.ci)v epijp.os.
Acts 1, 20, comp. Ps. 69, 26 where Niph.
i" 15 ?^? j Sept. T]prjfj.o>fjievr]. Acts 8, 26 see in
rda. Sept. and S nn Neh. 2, 17 ; na nn
Lev. 26, 31. 33. So eprjp.os TTU\IS Pof. 9 .
8. 9. Xen. An. 1. 5. 4. Spoken of a fe
male, solitary, destitute of a husband, un
married, Gal. 4, 27 TToAXa ra TCKVU TIJS eprj-
P.OV KT\. quoted from Is. 54, 1 where Sept
for naai ttJ. Comp. Diod. Sic. 16. 37 ep-q-
p-oi o-v/ijua^wi/. Xen. Cyr. 7. 3. 12.
2. Subst. 77 epijp-os sc. ^&>pa, a solitude,
desert, wilderness, i. q. epr^u a, i. e. an un
inhabited tract of country, usually unculti
vated and often sterile, but not necessarily
so ; see Bibl. Res. in Palest. II. p. 391, 641.
I. p. 281 sq.
a) Genr. Matt. 3, 3 (paivfj J3oa>vros ev TJJ
epr]p.a>, and so Mark 1, 3. Luke 3, 4. John
1, 23, all quoted from Is. 40, 3 where Sept.
for ^a ln . Matt. 11, 7. 24, 26. Luke 5, 16
inro^aipuv tv TOLS epfjuois. 7, 24. 8, 29.
Rev. 12, 6. 14. 17, 3. (Hdot. 3. 102.) Of
a region uninhabited and untilled, but yield
ing pasturage, Luke 15, 4, comp. Matt. 18,
12 ra oprj. So Sept. and "la^a Joel 2, 22.
Ps. 65, 13. See Bibl. Res . ! in Palest. I.
p. 271, 281 sq.
b) Spec, the desert of Judea, lying on the
high ground west of the Dead Sea and the
valley of the Jordan, mostly uninhabited
and untilled, and in great part sterile ; see
Bibl. Res. in Palest. II. p. 202, 310 sq. Por-
293
tions of this desert were: a) That in
which John the Baptist grew up, prob. west
of the Dead Sea, Luke 1, 80. 3, 2. )8)
That where he baptized, i. e. the uninhabit
ed tract along the Jordan, Matt. 3, 1. Mark
1,4 comp. v. 5. y) That where Jesus
was tempted, perh. the high desert west of
Jericho, Matt. 4, 1. Mark 1, 12. 13. Luke
4, 1. 8) The tract between the Mount of
Olives and Jericho, prob. referred to in Acts
21, 38 ; see Jos. Ant. 20. 8. 6. e) The
tract adjacent to the city Ephraim, prob.
Taiyibeh, towards the Jordan, John 11, 54 ;
see in Ecppafp,.
c) Also the desert of Sinai, in which the
Israelites wandered forty years, including
Sinai itself and the desert towards Pales
tine ; Acts 7, 30 lv rff cp^/ia> TOV opovs Sii/at.
v. 36. 38. 42. 44. 13, 18. John 3, 14. 6, 31.
49. 1 Cor. 10, 5. Heb. 3, 8. 17. So Sept
and la ]*? Ps. 78, 15. 19. 136, 16. See
Bibl. Re s, in Palest, Vol. I.
eprj/JLOO), o>, f. wcrco, (epryp-or,) to make
solitary or desert, to desolate, to lay waste,
c. ace. Sept. for 3-nnn Is. 37, 18. Thuc.
5. 4. In N. T. only Pass, to be made deso
late, to be laid icaste, e. g. /SacrtXem Matt. 12,
25. Luke 11, 17 ; TTO\IS Rev. 18, 19 ; TT\OV-
ros, i. e. to be destroyed, to come, to nought,
Rev. 18, 16. (Ecclus. 21, 4.) So of a per
son, Rev. 17, 16 f]prifj.cfj.evr]v iroif)(TOV(riv
rfjv -rropvjjv, i. e. shall make her desolate ;
shall despoil her. Sept. for nnn Jer. 26, 9 ;
Niph. C3 Is. 54, 3. Plut. Pomp. 28 fin.
Xen. Ag. 1. 20 x^P a -
eprifjuacriS, etor, r;, (epTjpo w.) desolation,
a laying waste, Luke 21, 20. Matt. 24, 15 et
Mark 13, 14 TO 8eXvyp,a TTJS eprj/xtuo-ftoy, see
in /38<TXvypxi no. 2. Sept. for nann Jer. 7,
34; f"3tU Jer. 4, 7. Arr. Alex. M. 1. 9. 13.
epifo, f- >> (epis,) to strive, to wrangle,
Horn. II. 1. 277. Luc. D. Deor. 13. 1. In
N. T. spec, to cry out, to be vociferous, like
a wrangler, intrans. Matt. 12, 19 OVK e puret
ovSt Kpavyda-d, quoted from Is. 42, 2- where
Heb. ^ Nbn pyyp 8&, Sept. ov Kpafe-
rai, ovSe dvf](rei, i. e. he shall not cry, neither
lift up his voice.
epfeeut, as, 17, (epftfvu, pt3oy.) pr. a
being mercenary, venality in striving for
office, Lat. ambitus ; hence genr. party-
strife, faction, contention, Phil. 1, 16 [17]
ot nfv fptidas. 2, 3. James 3, 14. 16.
Rom. 2, 8. Plur. 2 Cor. 12, 20. Gal. 5, 20.
Aristot. Pol. 5. 2. 6. ib. 5. 3. 9. Hesych.
tptSeia 17 Sia Xaywf (j)i\ovdKia.
eptov, iov, TO, ((pos, eipoy,) dim. in form
only, wool, Rev. 1, 14. Heb. 9, 19, where
see Lev. 14, 4 sq. 49 sq. Jos. Ant. 4. 4. 6.
Sept. for is* Is. 1, 18. Hdian. 5. 5. 6.
Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 12, 13.
ept9 ; i8os, 17. ace. tptv Phil. 1, 15, see
Buttm. {44; Plur. eptSts 1 Cor. 1, 11, also
tptis 2 Cor. 12, 20, see Winer $ 9. p. 75.
Matth. 80. n. 8 ; strife, contention, wrang
ling, Rom. 1, 29. 13. 13 ^ tptSt KOI n\<a.
1 Cor. 1, 11. 3, 3. 2 Cor. 12, 20. Gal. 5,
20. Phil. 1,15. 1 Tim. 6, 4. Tit. 3, 9.
Ecclus. 40, 5. 9. Hdian. 3. 2. 13. Xen.
Cyr. 2. 3. 15.
epL(f)ioV) ov, TO, (dim. ep/>o?,) a young
kid, hidling, Matt. 25, 33 ; comp. v. 32.
Athen. 661. b.
epi(o9, ov, 6, f), a kid, young goat, MatL
25, 32. Luke 15, 29. Sept. for "^a Gen.
27, 9. 38, 17; T? Ex. 12, 5. Theocr. Id.
8. 50. Luc. Bacch. 1.
, a, 6, Hernias, pr. n. of a Chris
tian, Rom. 16, 14.
ep/j,r]veui, as, 17, (Ip/opvwH) interpreta
tion, explanation, 1 Cor. 14, 26 ; so epp-f?-
veia yXcotro-o)! as a charisma, 1 Cor. 12, 10.
Ecclus. 47. 17. Luc. Quom. Hist, conscr.
45. Plato Rep. 524. b.
epfjbrjvevTijs, O v, 6, (epp-^i/evw,) an inter
preter, 1 Cor. 14, 28 Lachm. for Swyyapcv-
T,]S Rec. Sept. Gen. 42, 43. Plato Polit.
290. c.
epfirjveva), f. t{icra>, CEp/zq?,) to inter
pret, to ex plain, Luc. Abdic. 18. Xen. Mem.
1. 2. 52. In N. T. spec, to interpret from
one language to another, to translate ; Pass.
John 1, 39. 43, K^cpay, o epp-^i/everat Ile-
Tpos. 9, 7. Heb. 7, 2. Sept. for Chald. n&nn
Ezra 4, 7. So Luc. Alex. 51. Xen. An.
5. 4. 4.
ov, 6, Hermes, pr. n. a) A
Christian at Rome, Rom. 16, 14. b) In
Greek mythology i. q. Mercury, the son of
Jupiter and Maia, the messenger of the
gods, the patron of eloquence, learning, and
traffic. Acts 14, 12.
Ep/J,oyevr)$, eos, ovs, 6, Hermogenes, pr.
n. of a man who deserted Paul, 2 Tim. 1,15.
epTTTOV) ov, TO, (ep7ro>, pr. neut. of tp-
TreToj.) a creeping animal, reptile, Acts 10,
12. 11, 6. Rom. 1, 23. James 3, 7. Sept.
for fc"! Gen. 1, 24; Y~l Gen. 1, 20.
Luc. Philops. 9. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 11.
epv^pos, d, 6v, red, Plato Tim. 80. c.
In N. T. only of a sea, 17 epuSpa SaXacrcra,
the Red Sea, Acts 7, 36. Heb. 11, 29. On
the passage of this sea by the Israelites, see
Bibl. Res. in Palest. I. p. 81 sq. Sept. for
294
? Ex. 10, 19. 13, 8. al 1 Mace. 4,
9. Diod. Sic. 3. 18. Strabo p. 765, 779.
epxp/jiai, f. f\evcrofj.ai, aor. 2 TJ\%OV,
perf. eXqXuSa, plupf. e\Tj\v%eiv. For the aor.
2 plur. )?X3are Matt. 25, 36 in some copies,
see Winer 13. 1. a. Sturz. de Dial. Alex,
p. 61. In the common Greek the forms of
eifu were more used for the Imperat. the
impf. and the future ; but in N. T. we find
Iniper. cp^ov, plur. epxeo-Se, Matt. 8, 9. John
I , 40. al. instead of i3i, Ire ; Impf. qpx&ftrjv
Mark 1, 45. al. Plato Legg. 3. p. 685. a,
instead of r/eiv or rja ; Put. eXevo-opai Matt.
9, 15. 1 Cor. 4, 19, instead of the more At
tic elp.i, as also in Hdot. 1. 142. ib. 5. 125.
See Button. $ 114. 5 108. V. 4, 5. Winer
15. Kiihner 167. 2. To come, to go, to
move or pass along, in any direction, as
marked by the adjuncts or often simply by
the context. The forms from e X3eii/, how
ever, more frequently signify to come, so
that e. g. T)\%fv is rarely used of one who
goes away from a place (Luke 2, 44), while
the forms from ep^co-Sai are used indiffer
ently of both directions ; see Buttm. Ausf.
Sprachl. II. p. 183. edit. 2.
1. to go, with adjuncts implying motion
from a place or person to another. a)
Present and Impf. with els c. ace. of place,
John 6, 17 TJpxovro irepav rrjs SoXacrcr^y els
YMnfpvaovp.. With ace. 686v, to go one s
way, Acts 9, 17; comp. Buttm. 131. 4.
(Xen. An. 2. 2. 10.) With vvv nvi John
21, 3. Present instead of a past tense,
Heb. 11, 8 ; see Buttm. $ 137. n. 7. b)
Improperly, Aor. 2 TJXSov, once c. ace. of
distance, 68ov rjp-fpas, Luke 2, 44. So Xen.
An. 3. 1. 5. See above.
2. to come, with adjuncts implying motion
to or towards any person or place ; spoken
of persons. a) Genr. and absol. Matt. 8,
9 Xe yco rourw, TropeuS^ri, KOI Tropeverai KOI
aXXw, epxov, Ka fpx e - Mark 4, 4. 6, 31.
II, 13. John 1, 40. Acts 5, 15. al. SEE piss.
(Xen. An. 1. 3. 10.) So the Pres. in an
historical sense, i. e. instead of the aorist,
Buttm. 137. n. 7. Kiihner 5 255. 1. Winer
541. 2. b. Matt. 25, 11 vcrrepov fie epxovrcu
Kal al XOITTCU 7rap3eVoi, comp. v. 10. Matt.
25, 19. Mark 2, 18. John 20, 18. 3 John 3.
Also the Pres. apparently in a future sense,
but only of what is certainly to take place,
Winer 5 4 1. 2. a. Matth. 504. 3. Luke 3,
16 epxerai fie 6 Icrxyporepos p.ou. John 4,
25. 14, 3. 30. 1 Cor. 4, 5. Rev. 1,7. So
espec. in the phrase 6 epxop-evos, the
coming one, he who shall come, the Mes
siah, Matt. 11, 3. Luke 7, 19. 20. John 6,
14. 11, 27; also in the periphrase of the
name Jehovah, 6 a>v KOI 6 TJV KCU 6 ep%6fj,evor
Rev. 1, 4. 8. 4, 8 ; see in elp.i 1. 4. b. But
in other examples, 6 tpxfyurot with adjuncts
has the present sense, Matt. 21,9. John 12,
13. By a species of pleonasm, the particip.
e X3ei>i> is prefixed to other verbs in which
the idea of coming is already presupposed,
and thus gives to the expression more ful
ness and vivacity ; see in dvi(m)p.i II. 1. a.
Matt. 2, 23 ical e X3o>j> KarcaKrjcrfv els iro\tv
Xey. Nafape r, as in Engl. he came and dwelt.
8, 2. Mark 5, 23. 12, 14. 16, 1. Luke 7, 3.
Eph. 2, 17. al. See Winer j 67. 2. n.
Matth. ^557. n. 1. p. 1102. So Horn. II.
16. 521. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 6. b) With an
adjunct marking object or purpose ; so c.
infin. Matt. 2, 2 ^XSop.ei Trpoovcw/jcrai avT<a.
Mark 2, 17. Luke 4, 34. al. With particip.
fut. Matt. 27. 49 el epxerai tiXlas O-OHTWV
avTov. Acts 8, 27. Buttm. $ 144. 3. (Plato
Euth. 2. c. Xen. An. 7.1. 28.) So with part,
pres. implying purpose and manner, Luke
13, 7 Tpia errj ep^opai frruiv Kapirov. (Plato
Phaed. 100. b.) With iva, John 10, 10. 12,
9. 46. 47. c) With dat. of pers. to whom
one comes; Matt. 21, 5 6 Pa<ri\evs crov
fpxfrai o-oi, quoted from Zech. 9, 9 where
Sept. for "V Ni^ T,3^ fisn . So Rev. 2,
5. 16 epxopai croi raxv. (Fabr. Pseudep.
V. T. I. p. 594 cos fie ^X3op.ev TTJ TrdXet av-
ra>i>. Hdian. 3. 1. 6 Arprfvol Se iyXSoi avrw
rot-oral (ruppa^oi.) With dat. of manner
or means, John 21, 8 ol fie XXot p.a3?;ral
T<5 TrXotapia) ijXSoi/. d) With adv. of
place, Matt. 8, 29 ^X3ej wfie KT\. Mark 5,
27. Luke 10, 1. John 4, 16. 8, 14. So
with adv. and inf. of purpose, John 4, 15
p-TjSe tpx^pai eVSafie avrXelv. Also ep^.
a>Se els TOVTO Acts 9, 21. e) With Pre
positions ; e. g. afro .c. gen. of place, Acts
18, 2 e X^Xr3dra OTTO rrjs iraXiay. Mark 1,
9. 7, 1. al. (Palaeph. 6. 6.) Also c. gen.
of pers. from a person, Mark 5, 35. Gal. 2,
12. With e I s c. ace. of place, to come into,
e. g. els rf]i> oiKiav, to enter, Matt. 2, 11.
Luke 14, 1 ; a country or city, to come to
or into, Mark 5, 1. 8, 10. John 11, 38. Acts
8,40. Gal. 2, 11. 1 Tim. 1, 15. al. So
with ace. of purpose, i. e. els final, John 1.
7 OVTOS rjX^lfv els fJLaprupiav. 4, 45 fls TT)J>
eoprfjv, i. e. to attend the feast. 11, 56.
With els repeated, both of place and final,
John 9, 39. 2 Cor. 2, 12. With e x c. gen.
of place whence, Luke 5, 17. John 3, 31.
7,41 ; eVc et els John 4, 54. With ev c. dat.
of manner, Luke 23, 42. With eVi c. gen.
of thing, implying rest upon, Matt. 24, 30
eVl r>v ve(pe\(ii>v. So with ace. of place
upon or to which one comes, Mark 6, 53
295
eirl TTJV yfjv Tew. Luke 19, 5. 24, 1. Acts
12, 10 ; ace. of object or purpose, Matt. 3,
7 enl TO ftdirricrfJLa avrov. Also eni C. ace. of
person, to come to or before any one, Acts
24, 8 ; to come upon any one, e. g. TO irvev-
pa, Acts 19, 6. Matt. 3, 16; (Test. XII
Pair. p. 545 ;) also, to come against, Luke
14, 31 ; so Xen. An. 3. 1. 24. With ecas
avroG, Luke 4, 42. With KOTO. c. ace. to
move to, toward, along by, Acts 16, 7. Luke
10, 33. With OTTIO-W c. gen. of pers. to
come after, to follow, trop. to become the
follower, disciple, of any one, Matt. 16,
24. Luke 9,23. 14, 27. With napd c.
gen. of person, to come from any one, i. e.
as sent, Luke 8, 49 ; c. ace. of place, at,
near, along, IT. TTJV SoXao-trai/ Matt. 15, 29.
With Trpos c. ace. of person to whom one
comes, and this is the more usual construc
tion, Matt. 7, 15. Mark 2, 13. Luke 7, 7.
15, 20. John 3, 2. 11,19. 14,6. 23. al. saep. .
Also npos c. ace. of thing, John 3, 20. 21.
3. Spec, to come forth before the public
or the world, to appear, to make one s ap
pearance ; Matt. 11, 14 OVTOS f<mv H\ias
6 p,e\\a>v epxeo-Zcu. v. 19. Mark 9, 11. 12.
Gal. 3, 19. 2 Pet. 3, 3. al. Pres. in fut.
sense, Matt. 17, 11. Luke 3, 16. 1 Cor. 15,
35 ; comp. above in no. 2. a. With part,
pres. of manner, comp. above in no. 2. b. Matt.
11,19. Luke 7, 33. John 1 , 3 1 . With a dat.
of manner, 1 Cor. 15, 35 TTOICO 8e cro>/iart
epxovrai,. Also with a prep, of manner;
e. g. 8 i a c. gen. 1 John 5, 6 6 f X3a>i/ fit
vbaTos Kal alfJMTOs, see in 8id I. 4. b. So
fv crap*! epxop-fvov, i. e. come, appeared,
in the flesh, spoken of Christ, 1 John 4, 2.
2 John 7. (Ep. Barnab. e. 5.) With other
prepositions ; e. g. diro c. gen. of pers.
John 3, 2 OTTO Seov. With eic c. gen. of
place, John 7, 41. 42. With /xtra c. ace.
of pers. to come after in time, to appear later,
Acts 13, 25. 19, 4. With OTTIO-W c. gen.
of pers. to come after in time, to appear
later, Matt. 3, 11. Mark 1,7. John 1, 27. 30.
4. Sometimes i. q. io come again, a se
cond time ; but this sense lies in the con
text, never in epxop&i itself; so absol. Rom.
9, 9 *car roc xaipbv TOVTOV eXeucro/iai, Kal
eorai Trj Sdppa vios. John 21, 22 ; also to
come back, to return, Luke 15, 30. 19, 13.
(Xen. Hi. 2. 9. An. 7. 7. 30.) So e X3a>./
pleonastic, see above in no. 2. a. Matt. 5, 24.
Luke 18, 8. With inf. of purpose, 2 Thess.
1, 10 ; also with particip. pres. of manner,
see above in no. 2. b. John 9, 7 ^X3e ^XeVwv,
he came back seeing. With els c. ace. of
place, Matt 2, 21 ; Trpos c. ace. of pers.
John 7, 45. 14, 18. 28.
5. Trop. of persons, e. g. with prep, elt
c. ace. to come to or into any state or cir
cumstances ; so els eavTov e X3o>i>, coming Ic
himself, i. e. recovering his right mind,
Luke 15, 17; els x f ~ l P v f XSouo-a, growing
worse, Mark 5, 26 ; els dnf\eyp.6v Acts 19,
27 ; els Kpio-iv, i. e. to be condemned. John
5, 24 ; els fTriyvaxnv 1 Tim. 2, 4 ; els cmra-
crias 2 Cor. 12, 1 ; els Ti]V Stpav ravrnv John
12, 27. So Cebet. Tab. 12 els T^V aX^u/j^
iraibiav ftet iv. Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 29. With
e* c. gen. to come out of, Rev. 7, 14 oi ep-
Xop.fvoi e< rffs 3Xtyea>y, i. e. who have es
caped from.
6. Trop. of things, e. g. a) Of time,
as e\euo-ovrai T]p.fpai Matt. 9, 15 ; ^X3ep v.
f\ri\v^ev f) &pa, John 16, 4. 32. Acts 2,20.
3, 20. al. (Xen. CEc. 17. 2.) So Pres. in
a future sense, of a time near and certain, to
be coming, to be near, comp. above in no. 2. a.
Luke 23, 29 I8oi> epxovrai r]p.fpai. John 4,
35. 9,4. Heb.8,8. So part. fpx<Jp.evos ,
coming, i. e. future, as ala>v Mark 10, 30.
Luke 18, 30 ; ra epxopeva uTrayyeXet John
16, 13 (Sept. for SO3 Is. 44, 7) ; eoprf] Acts
18, 21. So Jos. Ant. 6. 9. 1. ib. 6. 11. 9.
b) Of the kingdom of God, to come, i. e. to
be established, Matt. 6, 10. Mark 11, 10. al.
c) Of good or evil, e. g. a good result,
Rom. 3, 8 ; with els n to result, to fall out,
Phil. 1, 12 ; with eVt riva, to come upon,
e. g. 17 elprjVT) Matt. 10, 13. So of evil,
guilt, wrath, with ri rti/a, to come upon.
i. e. to happen to, to be laid upon, e. g.
Trdvra John 18, 4 ; opyr) Eph. 5, 6, and so
Rev. 11, 18. 18, 10; rj opyr) rj epxpfifftf, the
wrath to come, 1 Thess. 1, 10; of guilt,
alfj.a, Matt. 23, 35. So of offences, to come,
to arise, Matt. 18, 7. d) Genr. of a voice,
c. e< Mark 9, 7 ; of a star, Matt. 2, 9 ; of
floods, Matt. 7, 25. 27; of rain, Luke 12,
54. Heb. 6, 7 ; of wind, John 3, 8 ; of uten
sils, to be brovght, Mark 4, 21. (Xen. CEc.
3. 15.) So of a law, faith, doctrine, to
come, i. e. to be announced, made known,
Rom. 7, 9. Gal. 3, 23 ; epx- fls TO (pavepav,
to come abroad, to be manifested, Mark 4, 22 ;
orai/ Se eXSty TO r/Xeiov, when that which i.s
perfect is come, 1 Cor. 13, 10. -f
e /3<u, see in flnov.
epayrda), &>, f. TJO-W, (kindr. epo/zai,) to
ask, i. e.
1. Pr. to ask for information, to inquire
of, to interrogate ; with accus. of pers. Matt.
16, 13 ^pcora TOVS ^aSfjruy ai>rov \tycov.
John 1, 19. 16, 5; ace. impl. Luke 22, 68.
Sept. for bRto Gen. 24, 47. 32, 17. So
Luc. D. Deor.*7. 1. Xen. Cyr. 8. 5. 19.
296
With two ace. of pers. and of thing, Matt. 21,
24 tpu>rf](r(i> v/xay Xoyov W. Mark 4, 10.
Luke 20, 3. Sept. for bstU Jer. 38, 14. So
Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 48. With* ace. of pers. and
nepi c. gen. of thing, Luke 9, 45. Sept. and
bXtti Jer. 45, 11. So eVepcordw Hdot. 1.
32" init.
2. From the Heb. lo ask a favour or the
like, lo request, to beseech, to entreat, i. q.
aire co. So with ace. of pers. Matt. 15, 23
fjpojTcov OVTOV, \tyovrfs. Luke 14, 18. 19.
John 12, 21. Phil. 4, 3. So Heb. bjtai Is.
7, 11, Sept. aiTfco. (Jos. Ant. 5. l". 14.)
With ace. of thing, ra irpbs rfjv elprjvrjv,
Luke 14, 32. Sept. and bxtti Ps. 122, 6.
With ace. of person and prepositions, e. g.
Trtpi TWOS Luke 4, 38. John 16, 26; inrep
rivos 2 Thess. 2, 1. Comp. Heb. jj bxuJ
1 K. 2, 22, Sept. atVeo). With ace. of pers.
and other adjuncts ; as Iva, Mark 7, 26
TjpwTo. avTov iva KrX. Luke 7, 36. John 4,
47. 1 Thess. 4, 1 ; OTTWJ Luke 7, 3. Acts
23, 20 ; infin. aor. Luke 5, 3. John 4, 40.
Acts 3, 3; inf. pres. 1 Thess. 5, 12. +
ecr rJJJ?, TJTOS, f], (tmrvfu, eo-Srjv,) a gar
ment, vestment; collect, clothing, raiment,
Luke 23, 11. Acts 1, 10. 10,30. 12,21.
James 2, 2 bis. 3. 1 Esdr. 8, 73. Pol. 6.
5. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 22.
cos, 17, (eVSe o), ecrSTjr.) a gar
ment ; Plur. raiment, Luke 24, 4. Aquil.
tor ns?B Is. 23, 18.
), a strengthened form of obsol.
eSw, found only in pres. and impf. rja-^iov,
other tenses in use are : Aor. 2 e(payov
from obsol. (pdyu>, see Buttm. 114 cV3ia>.
Matth. J 234. $ 183 ; later Fut. (pdyo/xat,
(instead of Att. f. eSopu.) Winer J 15 (pa-
yflv. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 327, 347. Buttm.
Ausf. Sprachl. 95. n. 21 ; 2 pers. fut. (pd-
yea-ai Luke 17, 8, see Buttm. 5 103. III. 1.
To eat, to take food, spoken both of men
and animals.
1 . Genr. as of persons, a) Absol. eV3i-
tiv, Matt. 12, 1 TiXXetf (rrdxvas Koi ecrSieii/.
14, 21. 26, 21. 26. Mark 7, 3. Luke 6, 1.
Acts 27, 35. 1 Cor. 10, 28 ; (paydv, Matt.
15, 37. 26, 26. Mark 6, 42. 8, 8. Luke 9,
17 ; as infin. of purpose, Sido wu rivl (paydv,
Matt. 14, 16. 25,35.42. Mark 5, 43. al.
Buttm. 140. 3. Sept. for V>3 , eVSiW
1 Sam. 1, 7. 8; (payelv Gen. 3*, *13. 18, 8.
So eVSiW JE\. V. H. 2. 17. Xen. Mem. 2.
7. 7 ; (payeli> Luc. Parasit. 12. Xen. Mem.
2. .1. 18. With /zero c. gen. to eat with
any one at table, to take a meal with, Luke
7, 36 fjpdnTa Se ns ai/Tov, Iva (pdyr] p.er av
rov. Matt. 9, 1 1 fcrZieiv. So tvanriov rivot,
to eat before any one, in his sight, Luke 24,
43. Sept. (payelv for bDX , c. fierd 1 Sam.
I, 18 ; c. fvu>TTiov 2 Sam. 11, 13.
b) With an adjunct of the object, or thing
eaten. a) With gen. perhaps once, Luke
15^16 K.fpariu>v a>v rj& Ziov ol ^oipoi i. e. of
which they eat, Buttm. $132. 10. i; comp.
Matth. } 327. (Pint. Gryll. 9. Plato Legg.
845. c.) But the gen. is here more prob.
by attraction instead of the accus. as be
low. ]3) With e K c. gen. to eat of any
thing, to partake of it, by Hebraism instead
of the Attic simple gen. comp. Buttm. 1. c.
Matth. 327. So eV3. e* TOV aprov 1 Cor.
I 1, 28 ; (pay. Luke 22, 16. John 6, 26. 50.
Rev. 2, 7. (Sept. for -,B ^qx , eV3. 2 Sam.
12, 3. 2 K. 4, 40 ; (pay. Num. 6, 4. Ecclus.
11. 19.) Spec, to live from, 1 Cor. 9, 7. 13.
Heb. 13, 10 ; comp. Jos. B. J. 5. 13. 6
avrov rpe^eaSat. y) With an 6 c. gen.
to eat from i. e. of any thing, as in /3,
comp. Matth. 1. c. So eo-%Uu>, spoken
of dogs, Matt. 15, 27. Mark 7, 28 ; <paydv
Rev. 2, 17 Rec. Sept. (payelv for -jo b:x
Gen. 3, 1. 2. 5. Lev. 7, 8. 11. 8) with
accus. of the thing eaten ; e. g. genr. as
<paye~iv TO TracT^a Matt. 26, 17. Mark 14,
12. 14. al. Kap-n-ov Mark 11,14; also Mark
2, 26. Rev. 10, 10. So of birds or beasts
of prey, a-dpKas (payelv lo devour, Rev. 19,
18 ; trop. Rev. 17, 16. Sept. for b=X Gen.
3, 14. Ex. 12, 8. (;E1. V. H. 1.1 ~nav ort-
ovv (pay. Plut. de Solert. Anim. 26. Plato
Prot. 337. c.) 1 Cor. 1 1 , 20 KvpiaKov 8-
TTVOV (payflv, i. e. to celebrate. From the
Heb. apTov ta^sifiv \~. (paytlv, to eat
bread, i. e. to take food, to take a meal, e. g.
eo-3. Matt. 15, 2. Mark 7, 5; (pay. Matt. 15,
20. John 6, 23. al. Sept. for cnb bax ,
e o-3. IK. 21, 5; (pay. Gen. 37,24. 2K. 4, s!
Trop. of a banquet in the kingdom of God,
Luke 14, 15 ; see in dvaK\ii>a> no. 2. b. For
the phrases aprov (payelv rrapd TIVOS 2 Thess.
3, 8, also TOV eavToiv apTOv eVSt etv 2 Thess.
3, 12, see in upTos no. 2. a. Spec, to eat
in order to support life, lo use as food, to
live upon; Mark 1, 6 e crStW a/cpt Say KOI
/jL\i aypiov. John 6, 31 TO pdvva. Rom. 14,
2. 3. 6. 1 Cor. 10,.3. 25. 27. al. Trop. John
6, 53. With a negat. Luke 4, 2. 1 Cor. 8,
13. So Xen. Ag. 9. 3. Cyr. 8. 1. 44.
Also, to eat of, to partake of, for 6* v. ajro
TIVOS as above, 1 Cor. 8, 7. 10. 1], 26. 27
Rev. 2, 14. 20.
2. From the Heb. in the phrase eVSi f iv
v. (payelv na\ iriveiv, to eat and drink,
absol. or c. ace. a) Simply, i. q. to take a
297
meal, Luke 10, 17. 17, 8 bis. Sept. for
nncn b=X l K. 19, 6. 8. 2 K. 6, 23. So
Bel ard Drag. 6. b) Also i. q. to live, in
the usual manner, Matt. 11,18 fitjTf eo-2i o>j/
JUIJTC TriVcoi/, i. e. not living as other men ;
comp. Matt. 3, 4. Matt. 11, 19 ^\3ei/ 6 vios
TOV dv3p. ccr Siwv KOI TTIVUV, i. e. like other
men. Luke 7, 33. 34. 1 Cor. 9, 4. Hence
in antith. with vr]<rrtvtiv, it signifies not to
fast, Luke 5, 33 ; but with a neg~. ov <pa-
yelv ovSe nifiv, not to eat or drink, to abstain
from food, to fast, Acts 9, 9. 23,12.21.
So Sept. Ex. 34, 28. 1 K. 13, 8. 9. c)
Spec, to feast, to banquet, Luke 12, 19 dva-
iravov, <pdye, Trif, tv<ppaivov. 1 Cor. 10, 7.
15, 32. With the idea of luxury, revelling,
Matt. 24, 49. Luke 12, 45. 17, 27. 28.
1 Cor. 11,22, comp. v. 21. So Sept. for
nnei b=X i Sam. 30, 16. Job 1, 4. 18. al.
d) With fvamiov TIVOS, to cat and drink in
the presence of any one, i. e. to live in ac
quaintance and intercourse with him, Luke
13, 26. Trop. Luke 22, 30 Iva tv^inrt KUI
TTl l/T/Te 67TI TTJS TpaTT(t]S p-OV (V TTf fta(T. p.OV,
i. e. that ye may feast at my table, live in
familiar intercourse with me ; comp. in
dvuK\ii tt) no. 2.
3 Trop. to devour, to consume, c. ace.
so of fire. Heb. 10, 27 ; of rust, James 5, 3.
Sept. and iox of fire, Is. 10, 17. Of
fire, Horn. II. 23. 182; comp. Plato Rep.
589. a. -f-
Ecr\i, 6, indec. Esli, pr. n. of a man,
Luke 3, 25.
eCTOTTTpOV, ov, TO, (fiVoi^ojuat, for eto-
oTrrpoi ,) looking-glass, mirror ; James
1 , 23 toiKtv dv8p\ KaravoovvTi . . . tv eo-oVrpw.
1 Cor. 13, 12 ftXtij-o/jifv 6V fVoVrpou tv al-
viynaTi, i. e. we now see only an image
behind the metallic surface, dimly, obscure
ly, and not face to face as we shall see
hereafter. So Ecclus. 12, 11. Anacr. 11. 3.
Plut. de Fac. in orbe Lun. 23 bis. The
mirrors of the ancients were usually made
of polished metal, see Ex. 38, 8. Job 37, 18 ;
comp. Gesen. Comm. on Is. 3, 23. Diet, of
Antt. art. Speculum.
ea-jrepa, as, fj, (pr. fern, of eWcpor,)
evening, Lat. vespera, Luke 24, 29.. Acts 4,
3. 28, 23. Sept for yiy Gen. 1, 5. 8. al.
Hdian. 3. 12. 23. Xeii. Cyr. 1. 4. 17.
EcrpojfA, 6, indec. Esrom, Heb. "piSH
(walled in) Hezron, pr. n. of the grandson
of Judah, Matt. 1, 3 bis. Luke 3, 35. See
1 Chr. 2, 5.
e<T%aT09, dry, TOV, (prob. e^w, t<r\ov,}
the last, the furthest, uttermost, extreme;
spoken of place and time, viz.
1 . Of place, a) Pr. the furthest, remotest ;
also Neut. as subst. TO ea-^arov, (he extre
mity, etui; Acts 1, 8 et 13. 47 eo>j eV^uTou
TTJS yrjs. Sept. for &ss Jer. 16, 18; nsp
Deut. 28, 49. So JEl V. k. 3. 1 8 med. Dem*.
1488. 9. Xen. Vect. 1.6. b) Trop. of
rank or dignity, the last, lowest, least ; Luke
14, 9. 10 fls TOV eo~x- TOTTOV. So genr. Matt.
19, 30 bis, TroXXoi to-ovrai 7tpu>Toi ecr^aTOt,
KOI ecrxuTot TrpwTot. Mark 9, 35. 10, 31 bis.
Luke 13, 30 bis. John 8, 9. 1 Cor. 4, 9.
Comp. homines postremi, Cic. pro Rose. Am.
47. c) Of order or number, the last, ut
most, Matt. 5, 26 TOV fcrx- KoSpavrr/v. Luke
12, 59.
2. Of time, the last, the latest, only in the
later Greek. a) Genr. of persons, Matt.
20, 8. 12 of ecr^aTot, i. e. the labourers
latest hired, v. 14. 16 bis. 1 Cor. 15, 26. 45
6 eo-^aToj "ASd/z, i. q. 6 devrtpos in v. 45.
(Phryn. ed. Lob. p. 135 to-^aTOf p-dprupa
n-apexfiv.) Adverbially, Mark 12, 6. 22
ecrxdnj irdvruiv aTT&ave Kcii r/ yvvrj, comp.
Buttm. 123. 6. Also of things, the last,
and in reference to two, the later, latter, e. g.
TO coward TIVOS, the latter state or condition
of any one, Matt. 12, 45. Luke 11, 26..
2 Pet. 2, 20. Sept. and rvnrix Job 8, 7.
42, 12. So 17 ea-x- -rrXdvr) Matt 27, 64 ; ra
fo~x- fpy a Rev. 2, 19 ; eo^. irXqyai Rev. 15,
1. 21,9. Also, tv TTJ (&x- <rd\7Ti.yyi 1 Cor.
15, 52, i. e. the trumpet of the last day.
Neut. <rxaTov as adv. 1 Cor. 15, 8 eo-^.
Trdvrav. b) With a noun of time, as 17
ecrxdTr) f]p.epa, the last day, e. g. of a
festival, John 7, 37 ; or of the w T orld, the
day of judgment, John 6, 39. 40. 44. 54.
11,24. 12,48. Further, in the phrases v
ftrxaTais f]fj.tpais, in the last or latter
days, Acts 2, 17. 2 Tim. 3, 1. James 5, 3 ;
eV ecr^aTou TO>V T)fj.fpu>v, Heb. 1.1. 2 Pet.
3, 3 ; tv Katpw eV^aT<u, in the last time,
1 Pet. 1,5; tv ecr^aTO) ^poi/a), in the last
time, Jude 18; eV eV^uTwi/ TU>V xpdvcav
1 Pet. 1, 20 ; to-xdrrj.&pa tori, it is the last
hour, 1 John 2, 18 bis; all which refer to
the last times of 6 alu>v ovros, the times
since the coming of Christ, in which the
Jewish dispensation has come to an end, and
the power of this world is in part broken,
though it will be wholly destroyed only at
his second advent, i. q. Ta TtXrj TU>V alu>-
vcav 1 Cor. 10, 11 ; comp. in alvv no. 2. b,
and ao-iAfi a no. 3. These expressions
seem therefore strictly to cover the whole
interval between the first and final advent
of Christ ; but they commonly refer more
particularly to the period in which the sa-
cred*writers lived, adjacent to the first com-
298
erepo?
ing, in the last days of the old dispensation,
as Acts 2, 17 Hcb. 1,1. James 5, 3. 1 Pet. 1,
20. 2 Pet. 3, 3. 2 Tim. 3, 1 . Jude IS. 1 John
2, 18 bis ; elsewhere more to later times,
before the second coming, as 1 Pet. 1, 5.
See Bleek Br. an d. Hebr. II. p. 27. c)
In the phrase 6 irpu>ros Kal 6 ecr^aTos,
the first and the last, spoken of the Messiah
in glory, Rev. 1, [11.] 17. 2, 8.22, 13 ; prob.
in the sense of eternal, the beginning and
the end ; comp. Heb. "pin;* 13x5 -jlttJiO ^3X
Is. 44, 6 et 48, 12, comp. Is. 41, 4; see
Gesen. Comm. on Is. 41, 4. 48, 12.
eV^ar&)9, adv. (eerxaros,) at the utter
most, in extremity ; so eV^drcos e%fii>, Lat.
in extremis esse, to be at the last gasp, at
the point of death, Mark 5, 23. Artemidor.
3. 61. Diod. Sic. VI. p. 31 (II. p. 554 Wess.)
7TV%6p.{VOS TOV QrjpfKVO rjV ...fV A^Xo) VOfTflV
KOI reXecos eV^arcoj e^fiv. So ecr^aYcos 5m-
Kdfjiai Diod. Sic. 18. 48. Pol. 1. 24. 2. See
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 389. Kypke in Marc.
1. c.
ecra), adv. of place, (els, pr. eio-w,) into,
in, within, opp. eco.
1. Pr. implying motion into a place;
Matt. 26, 58 KOL etVeX3o>i/ ecrw. Mark 14,
54; with gen. 15, 16 4 o-w rfjs av\^s, into
the hall, Sept. for fis^B 2 Chr. 29, 16. 18.
Hdot. 5. 20. Soph. : (Ed. R. 461 ; euro)
Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 20; c. gen. Xen. Hi. 2. 10:
2. Of place where, within, John 20, 26.
Acts 5, 23. Sept. for rraa Gen. 39, 11.
So Dem. 421. 16, 18. Aristot. H. An. 8. 9.
Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 128. Hence 6, rj,
as adj. inner, interior, Buttm. 125.
6 ; trop. 6 ro> avSpaiiros the inner man,
the mind, soul, Rom. 7, 22. Eph. 3, 16;
see in m SptoTros no. 3. [2 Cor. 4, 16.] So
ol eo-co, those within the church, Christians,
1 Cor. 5, 12. So Dion Cass. 122. 15.
Xen. Ven. 10. 7 TO ro>. Luc. Navig. 38 TO
euro).
eaca&ev, adv. of place, (eo-co,) from
within.
1 . Pr. implying motion from within out
wards ; Mark 7, 21 eo-o>3fj> CK TTJS KapSias
<T\. v. 23. Luke 1 1 , 7. Arr. Epict. 4. 1 .
57 ; pr. Plut. Poplic. 20. Hdot. 8. 37.
2. Also of place where, within, like eVo) ;
so of persons Matt. 7, 15 eo-coSev 8e da-i Xv-
KOI KT\. 23, 25. 27. 28. 2 Cor. 7, 5. Rev.
4, 8. 5, 1. Sept. and P^n Gen. 6, 14. Ex.
25, 11 ; OP 1 ;? Ex. 39, 18. So Arr. Epict.
2. 8. 14 ; pr. Xen. An. 1. 4. 4. Hence 6,
17, TO fcraftev as adj. the inner, the inside,
trop. for the mind, heart, Luke 11, 39. 40.
2 Cor. 4, 16. Comp. Buttm. $ 125. 6.^
) ov , (t o-&),) compar. inner,
interior, inmost, Acts 16, 24. Hence Neut.
TO fo-<aTepov, the interior, that within, Heb.
6, 19; comp. Lev. 16, 15 where Sept. for
erapos, ov, 6, (kindr. fr^,) a compa
nion, comrade, friend, MM. 11,16. Sept.
for I? 1 } 2 Sam. 13, 3. 16, 17. So Hdian. 2.
1. 10. Xen. Cyr. 5. 1 1. Mem. 2. 6. 15.
Also in a direct address, voc. eraipe, friend,
as in Engl. my good friend, Matt. 20, 13.
22, 12. 26, 50. So Aristoph. Vesp. 1239.
Plato Gor. 473. a.
O v, 6, 17, adj. (ertpos,
yXeoo-o-a,) other-long ued, of another language ;
1 Cor. 14, 21 (v f.Ttpoy\G)<Tcrois (Xo-yoi?), in
allusion to Is. 28, 11. Aquil. for IS b Ps.
114, 1. Pol. 24. 9. 5.
Tepo$l$acrKa\(iC>, , f. ^O-<B, (erepos,
8i8dcrKa\os,} to teach otherwise, other doc
trine, error, 1 Tim. 1,3. 6, 3. Ignat. ad
Polyc, 5 3. Euseb. H. E. 3. 32. Not found
in classic writers.
erepo^vjeco, s>, f. ^o-o>, (eYtpo^vyoj,) to
be yoked helerogeneously, pr. with an ani
mal of another kind, to be yoked unequally ;
in N. T. only trop. of Christians living in
familiar intercourse with pagan idolaters.
2 Cor. 6, 14 ; comp. v. 15 sq. Comp. Sept.
tTp6vyos for C^xbs, i. e. animals of differ
ent kinds, Lev. 19, 19. Also <rTa3/x6s eVe-
po^vyos Phocyl. Sent. 13.
erepos. a , ov, correl. pron. the other,
other, one of two, Buttm. 5 78. 4. } 127. 10.
1 . Pr. and defin. 6 crepes, with the arti
cle, the other, sc. of two, where one has been
already mentioned, as Matt. 6, 24 TOV tva
/j.icn ](rci, Kal rov erepov ayanrjcrei. Luke 5,
7. 7, 41. 23, 40. al. Luke 4, 43 eV rais eVe-
pais 7roXeo-iv, in those other cities where
the gospel has not yet been preached. In dis
tinction from oneself, another person, i. q.
TOV ir\T]o-iov, Rom. 2, 1. 1 Cor. 4. 6. 14,
17. Gal. 6, 4. James 4, 12. (Hdian. 5. 7. 1.
Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 17.) Hence 17 eVe pa sc.
fjp-tpa, the other i. e. the next day, the day
after, Acts 20, 15. 27, 3. So Xen. Cyr. 4.
6. 1 771* avpiov lys Trpcoi, Ttj eTepa av av\i-
bto Trap rjfjilv.
2. Indef. and without the art. other, another,
some other, i. q. aXXoy, but with a stronger
expression of difference ; Buttm. f 127. 10.
a) Pr. Matt. 8, 21 tTtpos Se TWI> p.a^TjTuv.
Luke 8, 3. John 19, 37. Acts 1, 20. al.
Eph. 3, 5 eV trepan yevtais, i. e. former..
Sept. for IPX Gen. 4, 24. 8, 10. al. So
Hdian. 5. 7. 13. Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 5. Joined
299
with T\S iudel. ere/jo? rir, some o^er one,
any other, Acts 8, 34. 27, 1. Rom. 8, 39.
1 Tim. 1,10. Also distributive]} , either re
peated, as 1 Cor. 15, 40 trepa p.fv . . . trepa
fit; or with other pronouns, Matt. 16, 14
01 p.iv . . . uXXoi 8f . . . erepoi 8f KT\. Luke
11, 16. 14, 19. 20. 1 Cor. 12, 9. 10. Sept.
for tiix Gen. 31, 49; nirx Ex. 26, 3.
Matth. $ 288. n. 6.
b) Of another kind, another, different, i. q.
dXXoZor, e. g. tv tTfpa nop<f>fj Mark 16, 12;
vopos Rom. 7, 23; flayyt\iov Gal. 1,6;
686s James 2, 25. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 2.) So
of a priest out of a different line or family,
Heb. 7, 11. 15 ; prob. also of a king from
another race, Acts 7. 18; comp. Jos. Ant.
2. 9. 1. Spec. Jude 7 dirfXZovo-ai OOT O-W
a-apKos fTtpas after other flesh, i. e. of a dif
ferent sex, male ; comp. Gen. 19, 5. For
the phrase trepais yXcacrcrair v. tv ^fi\f(nv
tTfpois XaXt iv Acts 2, 4 et 1 Cor. 14, 21, see
in yXwcrcra no. 2. d. Comp. Is. 28, 11. -4-
ere/xw?, adv. (fWpof,) otherwise, Phil. 3,
15. Luc. Hermot. 44. Plato Phagdr. 235. a.
eri, adv. yet, still, implying the continu
ance or increase of something existing ;
comp. Hartung Lehre von dor Partik. I.
p. 123.
1. Of continuance in tiir.o : a) The
present in relation to the past, yd, still, hi
therto, Lat. adliuc ; Matt. 12, 46 en avrov
XaXovjTos. 27, 63 fKelvos 6 TrXavos tlirtv en
fav. Luke 9, 42. 24, 6. John 20, 1. Rom.
5, 6. al. (Hdian. 4. 9. 15. Plut. Mor. II. p.
39 ult. Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 9.) Spec, of a
former state of mind or condition still un
changed, Mark 8, 17. Luke 24, 41. Acts 9,
1. Rom. 3, 7. Gal. 1,10. al. So eri vvv,
yet now, even now, 1 Cor. 3, 2. (Hdian. 3.
4. 6 eri vvv. Xen. Cyr. 1.2. 16 vvv 8 en.)
In the sense even now, even then, already ;
Luke 1, 15 irvtv/J-aros ayiov TrX^crSijcreTat
rrt (< KoiXias p.T)rpbs avrov. Heb. 7, 10.
Comp. Plut. Consol. ad Apoll. 6. p. 242, 17
Tf aSf/Xoj avTT) ri>XT) Tr6ppa>^ev f) p.lv Kai eri
air" dpxn s r]Ko\ov^T]Ktv. b) The future in
relation to the present, yet, still, further,
longer, henceforth ; Mark 5, 35 ri en <TKV\-
\tis TOV 8i8da-Ka\ov. John 4, 35. 7, 33. 1 4,
19. Rom. 6, 2. 2 Cor. 1, 10. al. (Hdian. 2.
13. 16. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 20. Apol. Soc. 33
TOV en fiji>.) With a negative, no further,
no more, no longer, Lat. non amplius ; Luke
16, 2 ov -yap 8vvf](rr] en oiKovonelv. Matt.
5, 13 (Is ov8ev l<rx vfl tri. Heb. 8, 12. Rev.
3, 12. 7, 16. al. For ovKtri see in its or
der. So Hdian. 3. 11. 13. Xen. Cyr. 4. 2.
26 ov8eva ?rt.
2. Genr. as marking accession, increase,
yet, still more, further, besides; Matt. 18,
16 napaXafie fj.fra crov tri tva f) 8vo. Luke
18, 22 tn tv trot XetVft. John 16, 12. 1 Cor.
12,31. Heb. 11,32. 36. al. So In Se *cai,
and further also, moreover also, Luke 14,
26. Acts 2, 26 ; en re Kai id. Acts 21, 28.
So Hdian. 5. 2. 13. Xen. GEc. 6. 12 ; ?rt 8e
Kai Hdian. 2. 3. 9. Xen. Hell. 4. 2. 18.
Spec, it strengthens a comparative ; Phil. 1 ,
9 ert /iaXXov /cat /xaXXoi/, yet more and more.
Heb. 7, 15. So en /x5XXo/ Jos. Ant. 20.
4. 2. Xen. Hi. 2. 18. See Winer 5 36. 3.
n. 1. +
erot/iatja), f. acrco, (eroi/ior,) 1. to make
ready, to prepare. a) Of things, as a
meal, banquet, c. ace. Matt. 22, 4. Luke 17,
8 ; TO Trdo-xa Matt. 26, 17. 19. Mark 14, 12.
15. 16. Luke 22, 8. 9. 12. 13. Sept. for "pan
Gen. 43, 16. (Horn. II. 19. 197. Plut. de
Virt. et Vit. 4.) Also a place, domicile, to
prepare, to provide ; c. ace. et dat. e. g. ro-
irov John 14, 2. 3. Rev. 12, 6 ; TroXtv Heb.
11,16; tviav Philem. 22 ; ace. impl. Luke
9, 52. Sept. for "pan 1 Chr. 15, 3. So
genr. of things, to prepare, to provide, c. ace.
uputfj-ara Luke 23, 56. 24, 1 ; dyaStz Luke
12, 20 comp. v. 19. Sept. and V=tt 2 Chr.
26, 14. Spec, to prepare a way, rr/v 686t?,
by leveling and straightening, as was cus
tomary before oriental monarchs on their
journeys and marches ; see Jos. B. J. 3. 6.
2. Arr. Alex. M. 4. 30. 12. Diod. Sic. 2.
13 ; so Pass. pr. Rev. 16, 12 ; trop. of the
Messiah, Matt. 3, 3. Mark 1, 3. Luke 1,
76. 3, 4, all quoted from Is. 40, 3 where
Sept. for !"IJS. b) Of persons, c. ace.
e.g. e r. Kvplcp \a6v Luke 1, 17; comp.
Sept. 2 Chr. 27, 6. Ecclus. 2, 18. So of
soldiers, Acts 23, 23 ; a bride, kavn\v Rev.
19, 7. 21,2; a servant or minister, tavroi
Rev. 8, 6. 9, 15. Luke 12. 47. Pass, par-
ticip. T/Toifiao-p-fvos, prepared, i. e. ready,
filled, 2 Tim. 2, 21 ; of horses, 177-. ds Tro Xf-
fiov, Rev. 9,7. So genr. 1 Mace. 13, 22.
Pol. 1. 38. 3. Thuc. 6. 34.
2. Trop. of God, as having in his coun
sels made ready good or evil for men, i. e.
to prepare, to appoint, c. ace. 1 Cor. 2, 9 a
ijToi/iatrfj 6 3eos rois ayairSxriv CIVTOV. Luke
2, 31. Pass. Matt. 20, 23. 25, 34. 41. Mark
10, 40. Sept. for V3ri Ex. 23, 20. Is. 41,
21 ; rpsn Gen. 24, 14. 44. Tob. 6, 17.
eTO/z.a<rta, as, f), (erot/ioj.) preparation)
i. e. readiness, alacrity; Eph. 6, 15 vnoSr)-
(rd/j.fvoi TOVS TroSas tv erot^iatrt a TOV fvayye-
X/ov, having your feet shod with preparation
(alacrity) for the gospel ; comp. 2 Tim. 2,
eroi/io? 300
21. Sept. for "PStt p s . 10, 17. Jos. Ant.
10. 1. 2. Artemid. 2. 57.
y, rj, ov, once at ero/zot Matt. 25,
10. Thuc. 8. 26; ready, prepared, e. g.
a) Of things, as a banquet, Matt. 22, 4. 8.
Luke 14, 17; a chamber, Mark 14, 15; a
contribution, 2 Cor. 9, 5 ; so of time, John
7, 6 ; of things done, made ready, TO. croi/xa
2 Cor. 10, 16. (Thuc. 7. 60, 65.) Also c.
inf. ready to be done, o-u>rrjpiav iroi^v dno-
KaXu03JJvai, 1 Pet. 1,5. So Wisd. 16, 20.
Hdian. 2. 12. 1. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 10. b) Of
persons, Matt. 25, 10 at erot/xot etVfjXSoi/.
Also with Trpos TI, ready for any thing, Tit.
3, 1. 1 Pet. 3, 15; c. infin. ready to do or
act, Luke 22, 33. Acts 23. 15 ; inf. impl. v.
21. So eroipos yivopai, to become ready, be
prepared, Matt. 24, 44. Luke 12, 40. Sept.
for "pas fPn Ex. 19, 15. 34, 2. So c. irpos
Xen. Mem. 4. 5. 12 ; c. inf. Luc. Asin. 23.
Xen. Cyr. 4. 1. 1. Hence, ev tVoi /io) fx flv >
to have or hold in readiness, c. inf. 2 Cor.
10, 6. So Pol. 2. 34. 2.
y, adv. (erot/ioy,) ready, in readi-
ntss ; hence frtJftttt fX fLV > * hold oneself
ready, to be ready, c. inf. Acts 21,13. 2 Cor.
12, 14. 1 Pet. 4, 5. Sept. for Tins irpx
Dan. 3, 15. Jos. Ant. 12. 4. 2. JEl. V.~H.
4. 13. Diod. Sic. 16. 28.
eroy, eos, ovs, TO, a year, Luke 3, 1.
Acts 7, 30. Heb. 1, 12. al. Sept. for njllj
1 K. 15, 1. Jer. 1, 2. 3. So Hdian. 1. 16*
5. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 12. Dat. plur. as mark
ing a period in or during which, John 2, 20.
Acts 13, 20 ; Plato Tim. 23. d. Accus. plur.
of time how long, Matt. 9, 20. Luke 2, 36.
John 5, 5. al. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 9. In the
phrase eiVat v. yivopai erwv, to be of so many
years, of such and such an age ; Matt. 5, 42
rfv yap (TU>V So>8a, i. e. twelve years old.
Luke 2, 37. 42. Acts 4, 22. al. (Sept. Gen.
5, 32. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 40.) So John 8,
57 TrevTrjKovTa ?TTJ OUTTW < f x elf > thou hast not
yet forty years, i. e. art not forty years old.
With prepositions, e. g. air 6 c. gen. from,
since, Rom. 15, 23 ; Sta c. gen. as Si er>v
nXfiovuv, after many years, Acts 24, 17.
Gal. 2, 1 ; els c. ace. for, Luke 12, 19; ev
c. dat. in, Luke 3, 1 ; ex c. gen. from, since,
Acts 9, 33. 24, 10; eVt c. ace. upon or
for, Acts 19, 10; Kara c. ace. as HOT eras,
year by year, every year, Luke 2, 41 (Jos.
Ant. 7. 5. 1) ; perd c. ace. after, Gal. 1,
18. 3, 17: TTpo c. gen. before, so many
years ago, 2 Cor. 12, 2. -f
eu, adv. (pr. neut. of vj,) well, good,
in N. T. only with verbs or absol.
1. Pr. with a verb; Eph. 6, 3 Iva tv aot
yevrjrat, that it may be well with thee, that
thou mayest prosper ; quoted from Deut. 5,
16 where Sept. for 301-1 . (Arr. Epict. 2. 5.
30.) Mark 14, 7 ev iroirjcrai Tiva, to do one
good, to do good to any one. Sept. for 310!!
Gen. 32, 9. 12. (Jos. Ant. 14. 14. 3. Xen"
Mem. 2. 1. 19.) Acts 15, 29 tv irpdo-a-fiv^t )
do well, i. e. to do right, to act well ; so Jos
Ant. 4. 8. 38. Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 14.
2. Absol. in commendations, i. q. vyt,
well! well done! Matt. 25, 21 fv, SoCXe
a-ya2e. v. 23. Luke 19, 17. Xen. Yen. 6.
20; comp. tvye ib. 19.
NOTE. In composition, ev is well, good ;
hence often intensive.
Eva, as, f,, Ere, Heb. Mr] (life), pr.
name of the first woman, 2 Cor. 11, 3.
1 Tim. 2, 13.
evayyeXtfa, f. tcrw, (eudyyeXoy,) aor. 1
VTjyyf\icra, for the augm. see Buttm. j 86.
3 ; to bring good news, to announce glad
tidings ; Act. only twice, Rev. 10, 7. 14, 6 ;
elsewhere Mid. and Pass. Not found in
Mark, nor in John s gospel and epistles ;
only once in Matthew, and twice in the
Apocalypse.
I. ACT. with ace. of pers. comp. Buttni.
5 131. 5 ; to bring or announce glad tidings
unto; Rev. 10, 7 Grb. obr evrjyye\io-f TOVS
tavTov 8ov\ovs TOVS Trpo<prjras, where Rec.
has dat. rotr SovXoty KT\. 14, 6 et ayyeXiVat
TOVS KaSrjiJLfvovs tnl TTJS yfjs KT\. where
some editions read eVt TOVS Ka%r]p.tvovs KT\.
Sept. c. dat. for -i ; ^3 1 Sam. 31, 9. 2 Sam.
18, 19. 20. Dion Cass. 61. 13. (993. 30.)
Polyaen. 5. 7 (vr]yye\ie rols 2tipa*eoucrt oi?.
The Active form is not found in early
writers ; Lob. ad Phryn. p. 268.
II. MID. in earlier writers (Lob. 1. c.) and
in N. T. to bring good news, to announce or
publish glad tidings; in various construc
tions.
1. Genr. and c. ace. of thing, Acts 10, 36
fvayyf\iop.fvos elprjvrjv. Rom. 10, 15 bis
quoted from Is. 52, 7 where Sept. for -1^3 ?
as also 1 K. 1 , 42. With ace. of thing and
dat. of pers. which was the more usual con
struction, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 268. Winer
5 31. 1. n. Luke 1, 19 dneo-Takrjv evayytXi-
o-ao-Sat o-ot raCra. 2, 10. Eph. 2, 17. 1 Thess.
3, 6. Sept. for VJ33 1 Chr. 10, 9 ; ev TKTI
1 Sam. 1, 20. Ps. 40, 10. So Jos. Ant. 5.
1. 5. Luc. Icarom. 34. Lycurg. 150. 3 ; TH>\
irepi TIVOS Jos. Ant. 15. 7. 2. Plut. Quaest.
Rom. 9. With dat. of pers. Luke 4, 18 tv-
ayyeXi o-aorSat Trrco^oty, quoted from Is. 61, 1
where Sept. for -1^2 . So Aristopb Eq.
301
643. Dem. 332. 9. With two ace. of pers.
and tiling, in the later usage; Acts 13, 32
Kal ijfifls vp.as et>ayyeXio/ie3a TTJV fVayye-
X/av . . . ort KT\. comp. Buttm. 151. I. 6.
So Alciphr. Ep. 3. 12. Heliodor. 2. 16. p.
64. Euseb. Vit. Const. 3. 26.
2 ?peo. of the gospel of Christ and all
that pertains to it, to bring glad tidings of
salvation ; hence to show forth, to declare,
to preach, including always the idea of glad
Mings; e.g. a) With ace. -rip $aa-i\eiav
TOV 3eou V. TO TTfpl TTJS ftaaiXfiav r. 3. to shoiv
forth the glad tidings of the kingdom of God,
to preach the kingdom, Luke 3, 1 . Acts 8,12;
c. dat. of pers. Luke 4, 43. b) With ace.
irjo-ovv Xp. v. TOV Kvptov irjo-ovv, Acts 5, 42.
11, 20. 17, 18 ; c. dat. of pers. Acts 8, 35;
also fv ro is fZvto-i Gal. 1,16. So Eph. 3, 8
TOV TrXovToi TOU Xp. ev TQIS fSvecri. c)
Genr. C. ace. TO dayytXiov. ruv Xoyoi>, rrjv
TficrTiv, etc. Gal. 1, 23 rfjv TTIOTIV. Acts 8,
4 TOV \ayov. 15, 35; c. dat. of pers. 1 Cor.
15,1.2 dayytXiov vftiv. 2 Cor." 11,7; ace.
impl. Gal. 1, 8 bis. d) Simply, dayyeXt-
(Jeo-Sat, to preach the gospel ; absol. Luke 9,
6. 20, 1. Acts 14, 7. Rom. 15, 20. 1 Cor.
1, 17. 9, 16 his. 18 ; \\ith tls c. ace. mark
ing extent, 2 Cor. 10, 16. With dat. of
pers. Rom. 1, 15. Gal. 4, 13. With ace.
of pers. Luke 3, 18. Acts 16, 10. Gal. 1, 9.
1 Pet. 1, 12 ; ace. of place for pers. Acts 8,
25. 40. 14, 21 ; ace. and infin. Acts 14, 15.
Comp. Winer 5 32. 1. n.
III. PASS, with aor. 1 eCr/yyeXurST/v, perf.
part. drjyyf\io-fivos, with a nominative of
thing or person, e. g. a) With a nom. of
the thing announced, corresp. to the accus.
in the Active construction, Buttm. 134. 1,
5 ; to be announced as glad tidings, to be
preached; Luke 16, 16 17 /3ao-iXe/a TOV 3eou
fi>ayyeX( erai. Gal. 1, 11 TO dayytXiov.
1 Pet. 1, 25 TO pf)p.a xvpiov. Impers. c.
dat. of pers. 1 Pet. 4, 6 icoi vfKpols drjyye-
XiffZrj, comp. Buttm. J 129. 16. b) With
a nom. of person, corresp. to the dat. or ace.
of pers. in the Active construction, Buttm.
134. 5; to have good tidings brought to
one, to receive glad tidings, e. g. of God s
promise, Heb. 4, 2 KOI yap eo-p.tv drjyye-
\urfurot, KoSantp KUKtlvoi. v. 6. Sept. for
isnnn 2 Sam. 18, 31. Spec, of the gospel,
to have the gospel preached to one, to hear the
gospel preached, Matt. 11, 5 and Luke 7, 22
TrTw^oi dayyf\[ovrai.
evayye\iov. ov , Tc $, (ddyytXos, ) a re
ward for good news, given to the messen
ger, Horn. Od. 14. 152, 166. Plut. Agesi.
33 ; then good news, glad tidings, Sept. for
evayye\ioi>
2 Sam. 18, 20. 22. Luc. Asin. 26.
Plut. Pomp. 41. App. B. Civ. 4. 20. In
N. T. the glad tidings of Christ and his
salvation, the gospel. Not found in Luke, nor
in John s gospel and epistles, only twice in
Acts, once in Peter, once in Rev.
1 . Pr. the gospel, in the sense of glad
tidings ; so in the four evangelists, e. g.
a) In respect to the kingdom of the Messi
ah, as TO tvayyeXiov Trjs /3ao-iXe/as TOV 3fot),
Mark 1, 14. Matt. 4, 23. 9,35. 24,14:
and so impl. Mark 1, 15. 13, 10. 14, 9.
Matt. 26, 13. b) In respect to the com
ing and life of Christ himself; Mark 8, 35
et 10, 29 fVfKev fp.ov Kal TOV dayye\iov.
16, 15. Meton. the preaching of the gospel,
annunciation of the glad tidings respecting
Christ, sc. as begun by John the Baptist,
Mark 1, 1. Hence later gospel, i. q. gospel-
history, the record of Christ s life and teach
ing ; so in the titles of the first four books
of the N. T.
2. Later, after the day of Pentecost, tJu
gospel, i. e. the gospel scheme, the plan of
redemption through Christ, comprising all
its doctrines, precepts, promises, privileges ;
so in Paul s writings, and also Acts 15, 7
20, 24. 1 Pet. 4, 17. Rev. 14, 6. Thus
a) Genr. Rom. 2, 16 KOTO. TO ei;ayyeXtoV
p.ov, i. e. the gospel which I preach. 11, 28.
16, 25. 2 Tim. 2, 8. 1 Cor. 9, 14 Toly TO
evay. Kcn-ayye Xoucrii . v. 18. 15, 1. 2 Cor.
4, 3. 4. Gal. 1, 11 TO fvay, TO euayyeXio-3ei/
VIT {/J.OV. 2. 2. 5. 14. Eph. 1, 13. 3, 6. 6,
19. Phil. 1, 5. 7. 17. 27 bis. Col. 1, 5. 23.
2 Tim. 1, 10. Acts 15, 7. 20, 24. Rev.. 14,
6 fuayye Xtoi almviov, i. e. the eternal truths
and blessings of the gospel. SoToevayy.
TOV Xpio-Tov, the gospel of Christ, the
glad tidings of Christ and his salvation,
Rein. 15, 29. 2 Cor. 9, 13. Gal. 1, 7. Also
TO fvayy/Xtoi ToO Sfov, i. e. of which God
is the author through Christ, Rom. 15, 16.
2 Cor. 11,7. 1 Thess. 2, 2. 8. 9. 1 Tim.
1, 11. Hence by antith. eTepov dayyt-
\iov, another gospel, different, not the true
one, 2 Cor. 11, 4. Gal. 1, 6. b) Meton.
the gospel, for the gospel-work, labour in the
gospel, the preaching of the gospel ; Rom.
1, 1 afpwpiap.fi os fls fvayyi\ioi> 3eou. v. 9.
16. 1 Cor. 4, 15. 9, 14 eVc TOV day. &v. \.
23. 2 Cor. 2, 12. 8, 18. Eph. 6, 15 see in
Phil. 1, 12. 2, 22. 4, 3. 15.
1 Thess. 1,5. 2, 4. 2 Thess. 2, 14. 2 Tim.
1, 8. Philem. 13 eV ToTy 6W/JoZ? TOV day.
in bonds on account of labours in the gos
pel. Gal. 2, 7 TT(TT L<TT fvfjiai TO day. TTJS aKpo-
J3vo-rias, the gospel of the uncircumcision,
i e. the preaching of the gospel to the gen-
302
tiles. Rorj . 10, 16 ov rrdvres vrrr]Kov(rav r<u
ei ayyeXio), all hare not obeyed the preaching
of the gospel, i. e. the gospel as preached.
So too TO (vayycXiof rov Xpio-rov, sec above
in lett. a; Rom. 15, 19. 1 Cor. 9, 12. 18.
2 Cor. 10, 14. 1 Thess. 3, 2. 2 Thess. 1, 8.
1 Pet. 4, 17.
ov, 6, (evayyeXi o/iai,)
pr. a messenger of good tidings ; in N. T.
an evangelist, a preacher of the gospel, not
fixed in any place, but travelling as a mis
sionary to preach the gospel and establish
churches, Acts 21, 8. Eph. 4, 11. 2 Tim.
4, 5. See Neander Hist, of the Plant.
and Tr. of the Chr. Church I. p. 173.
[Germ. ed. 2, I. p. 194.] Theodoret ad Eph.
4, 1 1 eKflvoi TTfpiiovres fKrjpvrrov. Euseb.
H. E. 3. 37.
Teo), . f. fja-ca, (evdpeo-ros.) perf.
, for the augm. see Buttm. 86.
3 ; to please well, c. dat. Heb. 11,5 tvrjpe-
arnKevai r<a 3e, quoted from Sept. Gen. 5,
24. Absol! v. 6. So Ecclus. 44, 16. Diod.
Sic. 4. 4. Pass, to be pleased with any thing,
c. dat. of cause, Heb. 13, 16. So Diod. Sic.
3 55. ib. 20. 79.
evdpeCTTOS, ov, 6, rj, adj. (ev, dpeVKco,)
well-pleasing, acceptable, approved, c. dat.
Rom. 12, 1 fvdpevrov rw 3e. 14, 18.
2 Cor. 5, 9. Eph. 5, 10. Phil. 4, 18 ; absol.
Rom. 12, 2 ; ei> nvi of manner, Tit. 2, 9.
(Wisd. 4, 10.) With cVomdV TWOS instead
of a dat. Heb. 13,21 ; comp. in fvamiov no.
3. With Iv Kvpia Col. 3, 20, where Rec.
has ro> KV/H W, comp. in eV no. 1. e ; comp.
Wisd. 9, 10 Trapd aoi.
evapecrT(t)<>, adv. (evapeo-ror,) so as to
please, acceptably, Heb. 12, 28. Arr. Epict.
1. 12. 21.
Ev{3ov\o$i ov, 6, Eubulus, pr. n. of a
Christian, 2 Tim. 4, 21.
evyevr]^ / O j, ov?, 6, f/, adj. (ev, ytvos,)
well-born, noble, of high rank, Luke 19, 12.
1 Cor. 1, 26. Sept. for biia Job 1, 3. So
Hdian. 1. 8. 10. Xen. Hell. 4. 1. 7. Trop.
noble-minded, generous, Acts 17, 11. So
Jos. Ant. 12. 5. 4 ray A//v^as cvyevfls. Plato
Rep. 375. a.
evSla, as, 77, (ev Sioy, Aio r,) serene sky,
fair iceather, Matt. 16, 2 evSi a sc. eo-rai.
Ecclus. 3, 15. Pol. 1. 60. 8. Xen. Hell. 2.
4. 14.
>, f. ^o-a>, (ev, fioKe co,) aor. 1
, also jjvSd^o-a Luke 3, 22, see
Buttm. 86. 3 ; to think well of, to think
good; hence genr. to be well disposed, to
favour, c. dat. of pers. Diod. Sic. 17. 47 ;
to assent to, to approve, c. dat. of thing
1 Mace. 1, 43. Diod. Sic. 4. 23. Found
only in the later Greek, Sturz de Dial. Alex,
p. 168. In N. T.
1 . to be well pleased, to take pleasure in ,
with eV c. dat. of pers. Matt. 3, 17 6 vlos
fiov, tv co tvSoK^cra. 17, 5. Mark 1,11.
Luke 3, 22. 1 Cor. 10, 5. Heb. 10, 38 ; tv
c. dat. of thing, 2 Cor. 12, 10. 2 Thess. 2,
12. Sept. for a yBH 2 Sam. 22, 20. Is.
62, 4 ; 3 !-isn Ps. 44, 4. 1 Chr. 29, 3.
(1 Mace. 8, 1. Ecclus. 31, 19. Polyb. 2. 12.
3.) With els c. ace. of pers. implying di
rection of mind, Matt. 12, 18 els w evSoKijcra
f) tyvx*) p-ov. 2 Pet. 1, 17. With ac&. of
thing, by Hebr. Heb. 10, 6. 8 6XoKav/ia
K. TT. d. OVK evBoKijcrag. So Sept. for ""^^i
Ps. 51, 18 ; 72^ Ps. 51, 21.
2. Spec, to think good to do any thing,
c. inf. a) i. q. to be willing, ready, desir
ous, c. inf. 2 Cor. 5, 8 evSoKov/xef p.aX\ov
fK8rjfj.rj(rai (K rov crco/iaroy KrX. 1 Thess. 2,
8. So Ecclus. 25, 16. 1 Mace. 6, 23. Pol.
I. 8. 4. b) Implying purpose, will, deter
mination, i. q. to please or be pleased, c. inf.
1 Thess. 3, 1 evSoKijcra/iei KaTaXet03^i/at ev
ASiji/ats. Roin. 15, 2t> ; inf. hnpl. v. 27.
(1 Mace. 14, 46. 47.) So of the good plea
sure of God, c. inf. Luke 12, 32 eiiboK^a-tv
6 TraTr/p vfjiutv 8ovvai v^lv rf]V /3acriXet aj .
1 Cor. 1, 21. Gal. 1, 15. Col. 1, 19.
evo/aa, a?, 17, (evSoKt w,) a being well
pleased, pleasure, i. e.
1. Pr. delight in in any person or thing,
and hence good-will, favour. Luke 2, 14 eV
dv%pa>7rois ev&o/a a, sc. on the part of God.
Sept. and "px-i Ps. 5, 13. 19, 15. (Ecclus.
II, 17.) Of men, good-will, kind intent,
Phil. 1, 15 81 evftoKiav rbv Xp. Krjpvcrarov-
<TIV. Spec, pleasure in any thing, desire ;
2 Thess. 1,11 Kal n^rjpdxrT] Tracrav fv8oKi.av
dyaScocrvi jjs Kal epyov Tri crreco?. Rom. 10, 1.
Comp. evSoK/co 2 Cor. 5, 8 ; also Ecclus.
18, 31.
2. Spec, of God, good pleasure, will, pur
pose, always with the idea of benevolence ;
Eph. 1, 5 Kara TTJV evSoKi ai/ rov SeX^/iarof
avroC. v. 9. Phil. 2, 13. Matt. 11, 26 et
Luke 10, 21 ovrw? e yeWro evSoKi a (fjiTrpo-
o-3eV (rov, such was thy good pleasure ; see
in e /wrpoo-aei no. 2. a. So "p^, Sept.
, Ps. 40, 9. 103, 21.
ia, as, f], (fvepye-njs.) well-doing,
good conduct, 1 Tim. 6, 2 ; see in di/riXa/i-
(3di/a) no. 2. So Horn. Od. 22. 374. Theogn.
548. Spec, a good deed, benefit, done to
another, Acts 4, 9. So 2 Mace. 9. 26
Hdian. 3. 12. 21. Xen Mem. 2. 7. 9.
303
), , f. TJO-W, (euf/yyenjr.) to efo
/, to confer benefits, absol. Acts 10, 38.
Sept. for baa Ps. 13, 6. .El. V. H. 12. 59.
Xen. Cyr. 8* 2. 9, 10.
euepyerrjs, O u, 6, (tu, obsol. epyw,) a
well-doer, benefactor, 2 Mace. 4, 2. Xen.
Ag. 4. 4. In N. T. as a title of honour,
Euergeles, benefactor, corresponding to the
Lat. paler patriot ; Luke 22, 25 o! e ouo-ta-
ovT(s (VfpytTai KuXovvrai. Comp. Ptolemy
Euergetes, king of Egypt, Ecclus. Prol.
and also Jos. B. J. 3. 9. 8 arwrrjpa KOI evep-
ytrrjv dva.Ka\oviTfs. Diod. Sic. 11. 26 a?ro-
KaXflv (vepyerrjv teal (Tcor^pa. Xen. An. 7.
6. 38.
9, ou, 6, 17, adj. (eS, Tt Sjj/it,) well-
situated, convenient, Diod. Sic. 2. 57 irrjyas
els \ovrpa euSfVouf. In N. T. fit, meet,
proper, Luke 9, 62 OVK e u3. ds TTJV /3aer. r<av
ovp. 14, 35. Heb. 6, 7. So Sept. Ps. 32, 6.
Diod. Sio. 5. 37. Dioscor. 2. 65.
?, adv. (fuSuy,) straightway, im
mediately, forthwith, Matt. 8,3. 13,5. Mark
1, 31. Acts 12, 10 ; shortly, 3 John 14.
Matt. 24, 29. Sept. for ckr.Q Job 5, 3.
Hdian. 1. 1. 7. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 18. +
eifevSpopea), o>, f. TJO-W, (eu3u?, 8p6p.os,
Tpe ^co.) /o run straight, e. g. of a ship, to
sail a straight course, with etr c. ace. of
place, Acts 16, 11. 21, 1. Philo 2 Alleg.
p. 102. c. Id. de Agric. p. 213. a.
eifev/JLea), , f. T;O-O>, (eu3u/xoy,) to be of
good chf.er, to be.-of cheerful rnind, absol. Acts
27, 22. 25. James 5, 13. Symm. for nb-nia
Prov. 15, 15. Plut. de Tranq. Anim! 2, 9.
Enrip. Cycl. 530. Mid. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 19.
ey^V/ioy, ov, 6, 17, adj. (eiJ, 3u/idr,) well-
minded. i. e. well-disposed, kind, Horn. Od. 14.
(J3. In N. T. of good cheer, cheerful. Acts 27,
36. (2 Mace. 11,26. Hdian. 6. 6. 13. Xen.
Ag. 8. 2.) Hence Neut. of comparat. ei3u-
p-orepov adv. the more cheerfully, Acts 24,
lORec. So Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 27.
eifovpcas, adv. (fu3u/xor,) cheerfully,
Acts 24, 10 Lachm. see in tfovpos. Pol.
3. 34. 9. Plato Ax. 365. b.
), f. vvu>, (et>3uy,) 1. to make
straight; e. g. a way, to make straight and
level, c. ace. rr)j/ 68oV, John 1, 23; comp.
Matt. 3, 3. and see fully in froi/iufco no. 1.
a._Trop. Ecclus. 2, 6. 37, 15.
2. to lead or guide straight, e. g. a ship,
to steer ; hence 6 ttevvw, a steersman, pi
lot, James 3, 4. Luc. D. MorL 10. 10.
Eurip. Cycl. 15; horses, Plut. de Genio
Sor.r. 23. p. 104.
la, v, 1. straight, pr. as adj.
Matt. 3, 3 et Mark 1, 3 et Luke 3, 4, euSeiaj
TrotetTe ras rpiftovs avrov, i. e. make the
ways straight and level before the king,
quoted from Is. 40, 3 where Sept. for "iffi" ;
see fully in eYot/iao> no. 1. Luke 3, 5, from
Is. 40, 4 where Sept. for Tia il a . Acts 9, 1 1 .
So Luc. Zeux. 10. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 4.
Trop. of the heart and life, straight-forward,
right, true; Acts 8, 21 17 xap8ia. 13, 10
68ovs Kvpiov tv^eias. 2 Pet. 2, 1 5. So Sept.
and id; 1 Sam. 12, 23. Hos. 14, 10.
2. As adv. of time, evZvs, straightway,
immediately, forthwith, i. q. ev3e <?, Matt.
3,16. 13,20.21. Mark 1, 12. 28. John
13, 32. 19, 34. 21, 3. Acts 10, 16 Lachm.
Comp. Buttm. \ 115. n. 4. J 117. 1. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 144 sq. Jos. Ant. 1 1. 6. 9. Hdian.
1. 7. 12. Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 2.
eifowr/?, -rrrros, rj, ((teiis,) straightness,
Aristot. Meteor, comp. Ecclus. 51, 15 [21].
In N. T. trop. rightness, rectitude ; Heb.
1, 8 pdpSos (v%vTT)Tos, i. q. pdj38os ev3euz, a
right sceptre, quoted from Ps. 45, 7, where
Sept. for "n aia; Sept. also for "^ p s .
Ill, 8 ; "IBM K. 9, 4. See Bottm. l3S.
n. 12.
evKdipeo), w, f. jjo-w, (evKdipos,) impf.
fvKalpovv and rjvKaipovv, for the augm. see
Buttm. J 86. 3 ; a word of the later Greek,
Lob. ad Phryn. 125 ; to have good time, to
hare leisure, opportunity; c. inf. Mark 6, 31
ot>Se (payelv TjvKaipovv. Absol. 1 Cor. 16, 12.
(Pol. 20. 9. 4. Plut. Mor. II. p. 138.) With
et? final, to hare leisure for, i. e. to spend
one s time in any thing ; Acts 17, 21 A3?;-
vaioL els ov8ev ertpov evicatpovv, fj Xe yetj/ KT\.
So irpoa-tvKaipeiv nvi Arr. Epict. 3. 22. 72.
Plut. Parall. 41.
evKaipia, as, rj, (efoaipo?,) fit time, op
portunity, Matt. 26, 16. Luke 22, 6.
1 Mace. 11, 42. ^El. V. H. 12. 10. Plato
Phaedr. p. 272. a. See Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 126.
yf
ev/caipos, ou, 6, r), adj. (eu, Kaipos,} well-
timed, seasonable, opportune; Mark 6, 21
yfvo/jLttnjs ij/Ltepa? evKaipov, comp. v. 19.
Heb. 4, 16. 2 Mace. 14, 29. Hdian. 1. 4.
7 Kaipbs fvKaipos. Plut. de Lib. educ. 14.
p. 22.
evrcaipws, adv. (evicaipos,) in good tiiM,
seasonably, opportunely, Mark 14, 1 1. 2 Tim.
4, 2 see in dtcaipas. Ecclus. 18, 22. Pol.
1. 42. 6. Xen. Ag. 8. 3.
ey/co?ro9, ou, 6, fj, adj. (tv, KOITOS,) of
easy labour, i. e. easy, facile, 1 Mace. 3, 18.
Pol. 18. 1. 2. In N. T. only Neut. of com-
tv\u/3eia 304
parat. evKOTrwrepov, easier, lighter, Matt.
9, 5. 19, 24. Mark 2, 9. 10, 25. Luke 5,
23. 16, 17. 18, 25.
evXoyia
, as, TJ, (eiXa/3^,) caution,
circumspection, Dem. 1403. 1. Plato Rep.
539. a; timidity, fear, Wisd. 17, 8. Hdian.
5. 2. 5. In N. T. fear of God, reverence,
piety ; Heb. 12, 28 fit ^y Xarpev&>/iei> tvape-
CTTCOS T< 3e(j> /xera atSovr /cat evXapelas. 5,
7 KCU etVaKoua-Self OTTO rf;? fiXa/Se/as, was
heard because of his fear of God, his piety ;
see in OTTO no. 3. e. So all the Greek com
mentators ; others less well, pragn. was
heard and delivered FROM his fear, see in
UTTO no. 1. b. 3. Philo de Cherub, p. 113
ev\. Seou. Pint. Camill. 19, 21 irpbs TO Seioi/
ev\. Diod. Sic. 13. 12 ult. See Tittm. de
Synon. N. T. p. 146.
ey\a/3eo/tiat, O vp.ai, f. ijo-o/u, Pass, de-
pon. (ei>Xa/3ijs.) aor. 1 (v\afir)%r)v, Buttm.
^ 113. 4. $ 136. 1, 2; to act with caution,
to be circumspect, ~X.cn. Mem. 3. 6. 8. In
N. T. to fear, c. p.r], Acts 23, 10 ev\a^f\s
6 ^tX. ^17 Stao-Trao-Sfl 6 Hav\os. Sept. for
&n? 1 Sam. 18, 29. (1 Mace. 3, 30. Pol. 1.
16. 7. Diod. Sic. 4. 73.) Spec, towards
God, to fear, to reverence, absol. Heb. 11,7.
Sept. for en Zech. 2, 17 [13] ; non Nah.
1, 7. See Tittm. de Synon. N. T. p. 146.
euXa/3^9, eos, our, 6, f], adj. (ev, \ap.j3d-
va>, Xa/3eti>.) pr. taking well hold, i. e. care
fully, circumspectly, comp. evXajBus -^El.
H. An. 3. 13 ; hence, cautious, circumspect.
AIT. Epict. 2. 1. 17. Plato Polit. 311. a;
timid, fearful, Jos. Ant. 6. 9. 2. Pol. 3. 17.
5. In N. T. from the Sept. spoken in refe
rence to God, God-fearing, pious, devout,
Luke 2, 25. Acts 2, 5. 8, 2. [22, 12.] Sept.
for TW Mic. 7, 2. See Tittm. de Synon.
N. T. p. 146.
w, f. 170-0), (e, Xoyos,) impf.
, aor. 1 evXoyrjcra, for the diff. augm.
see Buttm. 86. 3 ; pr. to s/jea/c well of, to
commend, Isocr. 191. b, TOVS dya3our uvSpas
fv\oyflt>. Polyb. 1. 14. 4. Plato Minos 320.
o ; i. q. ev Xe yco, which is preferred by Thorn.
Mag. p. 389, comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 200.
In N. T. to bless, e. g.
1. Of men towards God, to bless, i. e. to
praise, to celebrate, with ascriptions of praise
nnd thanksgivings ; c. ace. Luke 1, 64 eiJXo-
ywv TOV 3eoV. 2, 28. 24, 53. James 3, 9.
Sept. and Ttf? 1 Chr. 29, 10. 20. Ps. 16, 7.
al. saep. 2 Mace. 3, 30. Jos. Ant. 7. 14. 11.
2. Of men towards men and things, to
bless, i. e. to invoke God s blessing upon,
with the idea of praise and thanksgiving.
a) With ace. of pers. i. q. to pray for orio a
welfare ; Matt. 5, 44 etXoyetre TOVS Karapu}-
pevovs ifJLas. Mark 10, 16 rftels [ Ino-ovs]
ras x^pas fir avra (TO. TraiSt a) yvXoyt i avrd.
Luke 2, 34. 6,28. 24, 50. 51. Rom. 12,
14 ; absol. Rom. 12, 14. 1 Cor. 4, 12.
1 Pet. 3, 9. So Melchisedec Abraham,
Heb. 7, 1. 6 ; Pass. v. 7 ; Isaac and Jacob
their descendants, 11, 20. 21. Sept. for
Tpa Gen. 14, 19. 27, 23. 27. 48, 9. 15. 20.
So Jos. B. J. 6. 5. 3 pen. /3) With ace.
of thing ; in N. T. only of food, a meal, a
cup, to bless, i. e. to ask God s blessing up
on, genr. e. g. fyrovs Luke 9, 16; ace.
impl. Matt. 14, 19 evXdy^o-f, KOL K\dtras KT\.
Mark 6, 4 1 . 8,7. So of the Lord s supper,
to bless, to consecrate with prayer and
thanksgiving ; Matt. 26, 26. Mark 14, 22.
Luke 24, 30. 1 Cor. 10, 16 TO irorfpiov 6
fi>\o-yovp.fv. So Sept. and T|^3 of a sacri
fice and feast, 1 Sam. 9, 13. For the Jew
ish formulas of benediction at the paschal
supper, see Lightfoot Hor. Heb. ad Matt.
26, 26.
3. Of God towards men, to bless, i. e. to
mark wiih favour, to prosper, to make happy,
C. ace. Acts 3, 26 OTrea-TftKev avrov [ Irja-ovv]
fvXoyovvra vp.cif. Eph. 1,36 3eor, 6 evXo-
yfjcras TJ^US ff 770077 fi!Xoym TrvfVfjtaTiKij.
Heb. 6, 14 euXoyow eOXoyijo-co o-e, quoted
from Gen. 22, 17 where Sept. for Heb.
M^-7^ "H^?! f which this is an imitation ;
Winer $ 46. 1 0. Gesen. Lehrg. p. 778. Pass.
to be blessed of God, Gal. 3, 8. 9. Sept.
genr. for Tfta Gen. 24, 1. 35. Ps. 45, 3. 67,
2. 7. Pass. Is. 61, 9. Hence Pass, particip.
perf. fv\oyr]fifvos, blessed, favoured, sc.
of God, happy ; so in joyful salutations and
the like. e. g. of the Messiah and his reign.
eiAoy. 6 fpx6[j.fi>os cV oVo/zan Kvpiov, Matt.
21, 9. 23, 39. Mark 11, 9. 10. Luke 13, 35.
19,38. John 12, 13. So Matt. 25, 34 of
tv\oyT]ptvoi TOV TraTpos. Luke 1, 28 fv\o-
yr]/j.<=irr] <rv <iv yvvai^iv, i. e. blessed above
all women, v. 42 bis, KOI evXoy. 6 Kaptrbs
TTJS K. 0-ov. So Sept. and ^^2 Deut. 28, 3.
Ruth 3, 10. 1 Sam. 26, 25. -f
euA,0<y??TO?, O v, 6, fj, adj. (fv\oyea>.)
blessed, in N. T. only of God, i. e. worthy
of all praise, adorable. Lat. renerandus,
Mark 14, 61. Luke 1, 68. Rom. 1, 25. 9, 5^
2 Cor. 1, 3. 11, 31. Eph. 1, 3. 2 Pet. 1, 3.
Sept. and TJ113 Gen. 9, 26. Ex. 18, 10. al.
So Tob. 8, 5. 15: In Sept. spoken also of
men, for r^ia Deut. 33, 24. Ruth 3, 10.
evXoyia, as, rj, (fv\oy(o>.) eulogy com
mendation, Lycurg. 153. 35. Thuc. 2. 42.
In N. T.
305
1. good speaking, good icords, i. e. in a
bad sense, fair speech, Rom. 16, 18. Genr.
Plato Rep. 400. d.
2. Spec, bkssing, e. g. a) From men
towards God, blessing, praise, in ascriptions,
implying also thanksgiving; Rev. 7, 12 77
( v\ayia KOI 17 86a . . . T 3f<H T]pS>v. 5, 12.
13. Jos. Ant. 11. 4. 2.
b) From men towards men and things,
blessing, benediction, invocation of good from
God ; upon persons, Heb. 12, 17. James 3,
10 evXoyi a jcai Kardpa. Sept. and ^3^3
Gen. 27, 12. 35 sq. So Ecclus. 3, 8. 9.
Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 44, 48. Upon things, 1 Cor.
10, 16 TO TTOTT]pt.ov (vXoyias o fii\oyov[j.fv,
the cup of blessing, i. e. of benediction, con
secration, in allusion to the ""97^ c>13
drunk at the paschal supper ; comp. Light-
foot Hor. Heb. ad Matt. 26, 27. Gr. Harm,
p. 214.
c) Meton. bkssing, i. e. favour conferred,
gift, benefit, bounty. a) From God to
men ; Rom. 15, 29 eV TrX^pcu^iart i5\oyi ar
TOV way. r. Xp. i. e. in the full, abundant,
blessings of the gospel. Gal. 3, 14 f/ fv\oyia
TOV Afipadfi., the blessing promised of God
to Abraham and his seed. Eph. 1, 3. 1 Pet.
3, 9. Sept. and Ma^a Gen. 49, 25. Is. 65,
8. (Act. Thorn. 526.) So Heb. 6, 7 17 -fy
fjLfraXap.^dvfi. evXoyias dirb TOV 3eov. Comp.
PI3~3 "^CS, Sept. verbs tvXoyias, Ez. 34,
26 . ) From men to men, a gift, bounty,
present ; 2 Cor. 9, 5 TTJV irpox. evXoytav
vp.S>v, i. e. your gift, contribution. Sept.
and n=n3 Gen. 33, 11. 1 Sam. 25, 27.
Hence i. q. bounty, liberality ; 2 Cor. 9, 5
is fiiKayiav, KCL\ p.f) uis 7r\fov(iav. V. 6 bis,
eir fiiXnylais fir fv\oyiais as adv. liberally,
bountifully ; comp. in n II. 3. i.
ev/Aera8oT09, ou, 6, TJ, adj. (tv, p.trao i-
S&yu.) ready to impart, i. e. liberal, bounti
ful, 1 Tim. 6, 18. M. Antonin. 1. 14 TO
tvp-frddorov Kcii fviroirjTiKov. ib. 6. 48. *
Evvi/cr/, TJ, Eunice, pr. n. of the mother
of Timothy, 2 Tim. 1, 5.
eufoeft), f. 770*0), (f vvoos, your,) to be well-
minded, well-disposed, c. dat. Matt. 5, 25
ur2t fvvoaiv TO> uiriSiKw o~ov Ta%v, i. 6. be
reconciled. Hdian. 8. 8. 11. Xen. Cyr. 8.
2. 1.
evvoia, as, 77, (fvVoeV) good will, a will
ing mind ; Eph. 6, 7 per fvvoias 8ov\evov
Tts. By euphemism for conjugal duty,
1 Cor. 7, 3 Rec. 1 Mace. 11, 33. 53. Diod.
Sic. 1. 54. Plato Legg. 642. b.
evvov%io)i f. tVco, (tvvovxos,) to eunuch,
to make a eunuch ; Pass, to b? made a eu-
20
nuch, pr. Matt. 19, 12. So Jos. Ant. 10. 2.
2. Luc. Cronosol. 12. Trop. evi/ou^i ^ti/
tavrov, to make oneself a eunuch, i. e. to live
like a eunuch in voluntary abstinence, Matt
19, 12.
ou, , fvvr}, x w P r - e-
keeper, keeper of the bed-chamber ; hence
a eunuch, one who has been emasculated,
such persons only being employed as the
keepers of oriental harems ; so Matt. 1 9, 1 2
tvvovxoi oiTives evv. vnb ru>v dv%p. Acts 8,
27. 34. 36. 38. 39. Sept. for O n ")0 Is. 56,
3. 4. Esth. 2, 14. 15. So Luc. Eun. 6, 9.
Hdot. 8. 105. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 60. Trop.
Matt. 19, 12 bis, of those impotent from
birth, and also of those who live like eu
nuchs in voluntary abstinence. So Clem.
Alex. Paed. 3. 4 evvov^os aXv^s, oi>% 6 ^
8vvdp.fvos, dXX 6 pr) @ov\6[j.fvos (pikr/delv.
Id. Strom. 3. 1.
NOTE. As eunuchs in oriental courts oft
en rose to stations of power and trust, some
have supposed that the word evvovxos was
sometimes applied to a high officer of court,
though not emasculated ; hence they render
it in Acts 1. c. a court-officer, minister. But
passages like Gen. 37, 36. 39, 1, determine
nothing ; for many eunuchs are not wholly
impotent, and sometimes live in matrimony ;
Ter. Eun. 4. 3. 24. Juv. Sat. 6. 366 sq.
See Gesen. Heb. Lex. art. O^O. Thesaur.
p. 973. Yet this opinion as to Potiphar is
of early date ; comp. Test. XII Patr. p. 716
i>xos Trapa r<a <ap
KOI TraXXaKas Koi Ttan,
Evo8ia, as, f], Eitodia, pr. name of a
female Christian, Phil. 4, 2.
euoooft), w, f. wo-6), (fvoftos ; tv, oSo s,)
to put or lead in a good way, to help one on
his way, pr. Sept. for rin: Gen. 24, 27. 48.
Theophr. de Caus. Plant. 5. 6. 7, 8. Trop.
(o make prosper, to give success to, Sept. for
rpbsn Gen. 24, 21. 40. Neh. 2, 20. In
N. T. only Pass. trop. to be prospered, to
prosper ; 1 Cor. 16,2 Sija-avpifav, o,ri tvo-
ScoTat. 3 John 2 bis. Rom. 1, 10 if I shall
be prospered, permitted, to come unto you.
Sept. for rrbsn i Chr. 22, 13. So Test.
XII Patr. p. 864. Hdot. 6. "73 ; comp.
Wetst. N. T. in Rom. 1. c.
ov. 6, 17, adj. (eu, irdpedpos,)
pr. sitting diligently by, .i. e. assiduous ;
hence Neut. TO fvirdpf8pov, assiduousness,
devotedness ; c. dat. only 1 Cor. 7, 35 irpbs
TO fvmipfO pov TO) Kvpia>. Rec. has tvirpocrt-
8pov q. v. Hesych. et Suid.
KoXws irapapevov (cat
306
VpL(7KCi)
?;?, eos, ovs, 6, f], adj. (ev,
p.ai,) east/?/ persuaded, yielding, James 3,
17. Plut. Solon 12 pen. Plato Epin. 989. b.
ev7repi<TTaTO<>, O u, 6, 17, adj. (tv, Trept-
larap-cu.) pr. standing well around, i. e.
easily besetting, once einrtp. d/xaprta, Heb.
12, 1. So Chrysost. rijj ewcdXco? Trepiicrra-
pei/Tji/ )7/*as. Comp. Eisner Obss. Sac. in loc.
Bleek Br. an d. Heb. in loc.
evTroua, as, 17, (evTroieca,) well-doing,
i. e. a doing good, beneficence, Heb. 13, 16.
Jos. Ant. 19. 9. 1. Arr. Alex. M. 7. 28. 8.
Luc. Abdic. 25. This word is questioned by
Pollux. 5. 140 ; comp. Lob. ad Phr. p. 353.
evTropeWj , f. TJCTCO, (eviropos ,) to hate a
good journey or voyage, Thuc. 6. 44 ; trop.
to prosper, to thrive, Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 4.
In N. T. Pass, to be prospered, to prosper,
absol. Acts 11, 29 /caSooy rjinropeirn TIS, as
any one was prospered, according to his abili
ty ; for the augm. see Buttm. 86. 3. Sept.
for ytyFl Lev. 25, 26, 49. So Luc. Bis ace-
27. Pol. 1. 66. 5.
evTropia, as, i], (euTTopew,) prosperity,
success, genr. Xen. An. 7. 6. 37, comp. 38.
In N. T. abundance, wealth, Acts 19, 25.
So Diod. Sic. 1. 45, 55. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 7.
eirrrpeTretG., as, f], (ei/TrpeTnjs, TrptVm,)
gracefulness, grace, beauty, James 1 , 11..
Sept. for "1^ Lam. 1, 7. Dem. 1404. 21.
Thuc. 6. 31.
ei/7rp6crSe/CT09, ov, 6, fj, adj. (ev, -rrpoo--
Se^o/iat,) iL-ell-received, acceptable, approved,
c. dat Rom. 15, 31. 1 Pet. 2, 5; absol.
Rom. 15, 16. 2 Cor. 8, 12. So Plut. Praec.
Reip. ger. 4 fin. Spec, accepted, favourable,
as Kaipos ev?rp. 2 Cor. 6, 2, i. e. a time of
favour, from Is. 49, 8 where Heb. "p S? PiS,
Sept. Kaipos 8eKTos.
ev7rp6(re8po$, ov, 6, rj, adj. (ev, irpoa-f-
fipor.) pr. i. q. evirdpeftpos, assiduous ; hence
Neut. ro fuirpoa-eo pov, assiduousness, devo-
tedness, c. dat. 1 Cor. 7, 35 Rec. See in
fV7rdpt8pos.
ev7rpocro)7reu>, c5, f. TJO-CO, to look we ll, to
make a fair show, absol. Gal. 6, 12. Not
found elsewhere. Derived from evTrpocrco-
TTOS of fak countenance, beautiful, Sept.
Gen. 12, 11. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 10; spe
cious, Hdot. 7. 168. Dem. 277. 4.
Evpa/cv\(t)V, twos, Vulg. Euroaquilo,
the E. N. E. wind, Acts 27, 14 Lachrn. for
Rec. EvpoK\v8u>v where see.
evpiaKCi), f. evpfja-a), (root evp,) perf. ev-
prjKa, aor. 2 tvoov , Pass. aor. 1 tvp&iqv.
Unusu.V. and later forms are : aor. 1
<ra Rev. 18, 14. Msop. Fab. 131, comp,
Winer } 15. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 721 ; Mid.
aor. 1. evpdp.r)v Heb. 9,12. Andocid. 9. 7.
Pausan. 7. 11. 1, comp. Buttm. $ 96. n. 1
marg. Winer $ 13. 1. a. Lob. ib. p. 139. It
takes no augment in N. T. and rarely else
where, Buttm. ^ 84. 5. Winer 12. 3. Lob.
ib. p. 140. To find, with or without seeking,
1 . Genr. and without seeking, to find, to
meet with, to light upon. a) Pr. and c.
ace. of pers. Matt. 18, 28 evpev eva TUV vvv-
Sov\uv. John 1, 42. 44. 46. 2, 14. Acts 9,
33. 28, 14. al. Pass. Heb. 11,5. With ace.
of thing, Matt. 13, 44. Luke 4, 17. 18, 8.
John 12, 14. Acts 21, 2. Rom. 7, 18. Sept.
for X^o of pers. 1 Sam. 10, 2. 3 ; of thing
Gen. 44, 8. So Hdian. 3. 2. 7. Plato Legg.
754. b ; of thing, Hdian. 3. 8. 12. Xen. An. 4.
4. 13. b) Trop. to find, i. e. to perceive, to
learn by experience, sc. that a person or
thing is or does so and so ; the accusative
usually having with it a participle or adjec
tive, e. g. a) With accus. and particip.
comp. Buttm. 144. 6. b. Matt. 12, 44.
Mark 7, 30 evpe TO 8aifj,ui>iov e ^eX^XiOo?
Luke 8, 35. 24, 2. John 11, 17. Acts 9, 2
2 John 4 ; in Pass, construction, Matt. 1
18 (vp&ij tv yaarpl e^ovcra. Luke 17, 18
So Hdian. 8. 5. 2. Plut. Lucull. 13. Xen
Cyr. 2. 2. 14. /3) With ace. and adj. or
a like adjunct; Acts 5, 10 01 i/eaj/tV/coi ev
pov avTr]v vfKpdv. 24, 5. 2 Cor. 9, 4. Rev
2, 2 ; in Pass, construction, Luke 9, 36 ev
pe 37 novas- Acts 5, 39. Rom. 7, 10. 1 Cor
4, 2. 2 Cor. 5, 3. 1 Pet. 1, 7. Rev. 5, 4. al.
So Hdian. 2. 1. 8 ovBtva ovrats tTrirrjo fiov
evpurKov. Xen. Hell. 7. 4. 2.
2. to find, by search or inquiry, to find
out, to discover. a) Pr. and absol. Matt.
7, 7 f^reZre KOI fvprjcrtTe. v. 8. (Arr. Epict.
4. 1. 51 r)Tfi KOL evprjo-fis.) With ace. ot
pers. expr. or impl. Mark 1, 37 Karf8i coai>
avrov, KOI evpovrfs avrov. John 7, 34. 35.
Acts 5, 22 ; ace. impl. Luke 2, 45. 2 Tim.
1, 17 ; Pass. Acts 8, 40. With ace. of thing,
Matt. 7, 14 oXtyoi flo-\v ol evplo-Kovres avrrjv
sc. rriv TTV\T]V. 12, 43. 13, 46. Mark 11,13.
Luke 15, 4. Joh n lO, 9. Acts 7, 11. al. So
of a judge, after examination, John 18, 38
tya> ov8ep.iav alrlav fvpia-Ko) eV awrw. 19, 4.
6. Acts 13, 28. 23, 9. al. Sept. and xsa
of pers. Josh. 2. 22. 1 Sam. 9, 13 ; of things,
1 Sam. 9, 4. 2 K. 12, 10. 18. So Luc. Asin.
45. Xen. Mem. 3. 11. 8; of things, Luc.
Tim. 24. Xen. Hell. 5. 3. 23. b) Trop.
in different senses; a) tvpio-Keiv 2e-
di , to find God, i. e. to find him propitious,
to find access to him, comp. in e /f^rew no. 3.
Acts 17, 27 rjTflv TOV 3edi/, (I apaye
307
<al tvpoifv. Pass. Rom. 10, 20, quoted
from Is. 65, 1 where Sept. and NSE3 5 as
also 1 Chr. 28, 9. /3) Spoken of compu
tation, measurement, to find, to make out,
Acts 19, 19 evpov upyvpwv p.vptd8as irttre.
27, 28 bi?, tvpov opyvias eiKocri KT\. So
Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 18. Hell. 3. 2. 10. y) to
Jind out by thinking, to invent, to contrive;
so before an indirect clause with TO, Luke
19, 48 OVK (vpiaKov TO, TI Troiria-oHTiv. Acts
4, 21 ; without TO, Luke 5, 19 p.r) eupoi/rey
Troias flcrfVfyKoxriv avrov. So Test. XII
Patr. p. 637 tvpov, rl ("ira>fj.fv. Palaeph.
16. 2, c. ace. et dat.
3. Mid. and also Act. to find for one
self, i. e. to get, to acquire, to obtain; so
once Mid. c. ace. Heb. 9, 12 alvviav \v-
rpciMTiv (vpdp.fvos. So Jos. Ant. 1. 19. 1
[2] 86gav apfrrjs (vpapfvos. Arr. Alex. M.
1.7. 16. Xen. An. 7. 1. 31. So in the Act.
in N. T. but less often in classic writers,
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 140 ; to find, i. e. to ac
quire, to obtain, to get, for oneself or an
other; c. ace. Matt. 10, 39 6 eupwi/ T^V
KT\. Luke 9, 12 KOI evpaxriv eVicrt-
ov. John 21, 6. Rom. 4, 1. Heb. 12, 17.
Rev. 9, 6. 18, 14; c. ace. et dat. Matt. 11,
29 tvpf](rfTe ava.Tra.va- w rals ^u^aiy v/xcoi>.
Acts 7, 46 fvptlv crKT)t>(ofj,a TW 3f<, comp.
Sept. and b XSTD Ps. 132,5. So Luc. Asin.
35. Xen. Mem. ^2. 1. 24; ace. et dat. Plato
Prot. 321. d. By Hebr. in the phrase ei-
pia-Kfiv xdpiv irapa TO> 3e<a, to find grace,
to obtain favour, with God, Luke 1, 30 ; Va>-
TTIOJ/ TOV 3eot) Acts 17, 46; absol. Heb. 4,
16. So tvptiv tXfos napa xvpiov, 2 Tim.
1, 18. Sept. and - ( n XSE Gen. 6, 28. 32,
5. 47, 25. +
EvpOK\voa>v, wj/or, 6, Euroclydon, a
tempestuous wind, Acts 27, 14 ; from Eupo?,
Evrus, the east-wind, and K\v8a>v a wave ;
see Wetst. in loc. Comp. Heb. C^p , Sept.
7rvfvp.a ftiaiov, Ps. 48, 8. Heb. Lex. art.
n^p . Other Mss. read EvpvK\v8<ov, Eu-
ryclydrm, from evpvs broad, and K\v8a>v.
But Cod. Alex, and Vulg. have Evpa<v-
\u>s>, Euroaquilo. ^ ci^.B v
f, ov, 6, fj, adj. (evpvs, x&pos ,
pr. well-spaced, i. e. broad, spa
cious, as 17 686s, Matt. 7, 13. Sept. for 3H"i3
Is. 30, 23. 1 Esdr. 9, 41. Jos. Ant. 1. 18.
2. Pint, de Exil. 10 mid.
eucre/3eta, as, 17, (eva-f^s,) piety, reve
rence, in N. T. only as directed towards
God ; denoting the spontaneous feeling of
the heart, and thus differing from eiXd/foa,
see Tittm. de Synon. N. T. p. 146 ; hence,
godliness, religiousness, Acts 3, 12. 1 Tim
2, 2. 4, 7. 8. 6, 3. 5. 6. 11. 2 Tim. 3, 5
Tit. 1, 1. 2 Pet. 1, 3. 6. 7. 3, 11. Sept. for
rrirn nin^ Prov. 1, 7. Is. 11, 2. So Jos.
Ant/S. 2/3. Diod. Sic. 19. 7. Plato Rep.
615. c. Metpn. godliness, religion, the gos
pel scheme, 1 Tim. 3, 16. Comp. Jos. c.
Apion. 1. 12 T) Kara TOVS vop.ovs 7rapa8f8o-
fj-fyrj (vvtfteui.
evcre/Bea), i, f. ^o-w, (fio-e^?,) to l>e
pious towards any one, c. accus. Matth.
^ 41 3. 11 ; e. g. towards God, to reverence,
to worship, Acts 17, 23 ; towards parents.
to respect, to honour, TOV 18iov OIKOV, 1 Tim.
5, 4. Jos. Ant. 10. 3. 2 TOV 3eoV. Isocr. 26.
b, Ta wept T. Seouj. Genr. Xen. Hell. 1.
7. 26.
e or, oi}?, 6, 17, adj. (ey, o-/3o-
/iat,) pious, reverent, Plato Phil. 39. c. In
N. T. only towards God, religious, devout,
Acts 10, "2. 7. 22, 12. 2 Pet. 2, 9. Sept.
for p-ns Is. 24, 16. 26,7. So Pint. Consol.
ad Apoll. 34 fin. 35. Xen. Mem. 4. 8. 11.
evcreftoy;, adv. piously, religiously, god
ly, 2 Tim. 3, 12. Tit. 2, 12. Jos. Ant. 8.
12, 3. Dem. 1460. 9. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 13.
6UCT77/A09, ov, 6, /, adj. (*v, tnj/ia,) of
good sign or omen, favourable, Plut. J. Caes.
43. Soph. Antig. 1021. In N. T. easy to
be seen or known ; trop. of speech, easy to
be understood, distinct, significant, 1 Cor.
14, 9. So Plut. Symp. 8. 3. 1. Pol. 10. 44.
3. Porphyr. de Abstin. 3. 4.
ei/o-TrXay^z/oy, O v, 6, 17, adj. (eS, a-rrXdy-
Xvov,) tender-hearted, full of pity, compas
sionate, Eph. 4, 32. 1 Pet. 3, 8. Prayer of
Manass. 6. Test. XII Patr. p. 537.
evcr^rjfjiovco^ adv. (eio-^^/itoj ,) becom
ingly, decorously, in a proper manner, Rom.
13, 13 (vo-xnp Ovas TrfptTrar^o-co/iez . 1 Cor.
14, 40. 1 Thess. 4, 12. Plut. Symp. 9.
14. 7. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3.8,9.
eva-x^fioa-vvTj, Vf , ,7, (fva-x^av,) be-
comingness, decorum, decorous and comelv
appearance, e. g. of dress, 1 Cor. 12, 23.
Diod. Sic. 5. 32. Xen. Cyr. 5. 1.5.
eua-^ijfiwv, ovos, 6, fj, adj. (, o^fta.)
1 . icell-fashioned, well-formed, comely ;
1 Cor. 12, 24 Ta dcrx^p-ova j]p.u>v sc. p.e\rj.
(Plut. Parall. 30. Xen. Eq. 1. 17.) Neut.
TO fvax^p-ov, decorum, propriety, 1 Cor. 7,
35. So Arr. Epict. 4. 1. 63. Luc. de Sal-
tat. 83.
2. Trop. in the later Greek, of good stand
ing, honourable, noble; Mark 15,43 fvo-^ij-
nav [3ov\fiiTr)s. Acts 15, 30. 17, 12. Jos.
UTOV(i)<>
308
to Vita s. } 9. Pint. Parall. 15. Comp. Phryn.
et Lob. p. 333.
eurovcos, adv. (tvTovos , TeiVw,) intensely,
i. e. powerfully, vehemently, Luke 23, 10.
Acts 18, 28. Sept. Josh. 6, 8. Diod. Sic.
11. 65. Xen. Hi. 9. 6.
ewrpa7Te\ia : as, TJ, (evrpdneXos, TpeVw,)
courtesy, urbanity, Jos. Ant. 12. 4. 3. Cic.
Ep. ad Div. 7. 32 ; humour, wit, Plut. M.
Anton. 43. Diod. Sic. 15. 6. In N. T. in
a bad sense, levity, jesting, frivolous and
indecent discourse. Eph. 5, 4. So Aristot.
Ethic. 1. 31. Diod. Sic. 20. 63 rr,v ev TO IS
TroYotf flrpanekiav. Comp. Plato Rep. 563. a.
EVTV%O$, ov, 6, Eutychus, pr. n. of a
youth, Acts 20, 9.
V<j)rnJ,ia, as, fj, (e&p^p-oy,) icords of
good import or omen, Jos. 10. 11. 7. Plut.
de cohib. Ira 16 fin. applause, acclamation,
Hdian. 1. 13. 13. In N. T. good report,
good fame, 2 Cor. 6, 8. So Diod. Sic. 1. 2.
.El. V. H. 3. 47.
V<pr)/J,of, ov, 6, f], adj. (ev, ^/J-TJ, <;/,)
pr. well-spoken ; hence, of good import,
auspicious, Soph. Elect. 630 ; fv<j)fip.ois ouu-
viols Dion. Hal. Ant. 1. 16 ; laudatory, e. g.
Xo yovy Pol. 31. 14. 4. In N. T. of good re
port, praiseworthy, Phil. 4, 8. So Anthol.
Gr. IV. p. 183 mVxpa" V etxpij/xois Soai>
e(i)) w, f. 7}crw, (fv<popos, (pepoo,)
lo bear or bring forth well, to yield abun
dantly, intrans. e. g. of the earth, Luke 12,
16. Jos. B. J. 2. 21. 2 ovoys fie rfjy ToXi-
\aias e Xcucpdpov, /laXiora Kal Tore fv(popn-
Kvias. So ev(f)opos fertile, Hdian. 1. 6. 3.
6V(j)pCtLV(i), f. avco, (ev(f)pa)v, <j)pi)J>,} to
make well-minded, i. e. to make glad, to cause
to rejoice ; Mid. and Pass. aor. 1 in Mid. sig-
nif. to be glad, to rejoice, Buttm. $ 136. 1, 2.
1. Genr. in Act. once, 2 Cor. 2. 2 Kal
T LS fffTiv 6 fv(ppaivu>v pe ; Sept. for nfi i)
Ps. 19, 9. So Luc. Somn. 1. Xen. Cyr. 8.
7. 12. Mid. absol. Luke 15, 32 fvfbpavZrj-
vai fie /cat x a P^ vai $ Acts 2 26< ^ om -
15,10. Rev. 11,10. 12,12. Gal. 4, 27, comp.
Is. 54, 1 . With ev nvi Acts 7, 41 ; eVt TIVI, to
rejoice over, Rev. 1 8, 20. Sept. for "^ Deut.
32,43 ; nato 1 Chr. 16, 10. 31 ; c. e /l Sam.
2, 1. So absol. JEA. V. H. 2. 21. Xen. (Ec.
9. 12; c. eV ib. Hi. 1. 16; c. ri TIVL ib.
Conv. 7. 5.
2. As connected with feasting, Mid. lo
rejoice, to be merry ; Luke 12, 19 (pdye,
B-ie, eixbpaivov. 15,23.24. 29. 16, 19. Sept.
for rrato Deut. 14, 26. 27, 7. Horn. Od.
2. 311/jEl. V.H. 10. 9. Xen. Conv. 1. 15.
ov, 6, Euphrates, Heb. trit?
Gen. 2, 14, a large and celebrated river ot
western Asia, rising in the mountains of
Armenia ; it flows through Syria and Me
sopotamia, and after uniting with the Tigris
below Babylon, falls into the Persian gulf.
Its course before entering Syria was firsx
fully explored in 1838. Rev. 9, 14. 16, 12.
See Ritter s Erdkunde, Th. X. $ 37-40.
XI. $5 53, 56.
V<j>pO(TVV7], T)S, i), (ei) $p&>j>,) gladness,
joy, Acts 2, 28. 14, 17. Sept. for finafc
Ps. 4, 8. Plut. Cato Maj. 14 fin. Xen
Cyr. 3. 3. 7.
ev^apia-rea), , f. ^o-<a, (evxdpta-Tos,)
aor. 1 eii^apior^o-a and Tyv^api crnjfra Rom.
1, 21 in later edit. Buttm. 86. 3 ; pr. i. q.
dovvat x**p lt> > to grutifyt to please, to do some
thing to please another, Dem. 257. 2. Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 18. In later Greek and in N.
T. i. q. tldevai xup tv i t S^ ve thanks, to
thank ; see Lob. 1. c.
1. Genr. and c. dat. of pers. Luke 17, 16
ei/xapicrTfav avrw ("l^crou). Rom. 16, 4 ols
OVK e ya) p.6vos ev^aptcrrco, aAAa KT\. Jos.
Ant. 14. 10. 7. Artemidor. 3. 14. Plut.
de Garrul. 7 pen. Pol. 18. 26. 4.
2. Elsewhere only in respect to God, to
give thanks to God, to thank God, e. g. a)
Genr. and c. dat. T<U 3e<5 or the like ; Acts
28, 15 ovs I8u>v 6 IlavXos eii^aptor^tray TO>
Sew eXa/3e 3ap(roy. 1 Cor. 14, 18. Col. 1,12.
Philem. 4. Rev. 11, 17. So with adjuncts
expressing manner or cause, e. g. 8 id c.
gen. Rom. 7, 25 eu^aptoroi TW Sew Sia
ir/o-oC Xp. 1, 8. Col. 3, 17; eVt c. dat.
Phil. 1, 3; Trept c. gen. 1 Cor. 1, 4. Col.
I, 3. 1 Thess. 1, 2. 2 Thess. 1,3. 2, 13 ;
vTre p c. gen. Rom. 1, 8. Eph. 5, 20, and
so with TW Sew impl. Eph. 1, 16. 1 Thess.
5, 18; OTI, Luke 18, 11. John 11, 41.
1 Cor. 1, 14. 1 Thess. 2, 13. Pass, of a
thing, to be thanked for, to have thanks ren
dered for it to God ; 2 Cor. 1,11 tva e /c
TroXXcov Trpoo coTrcoj TO els f]fJ.as ^apio~/xa Sta
TroXXaw et ^apicm/S^ v?rep fjpcov, that tne gift
upon us from (the prayers of; many per
sons may be thanked for by many on out
behalf. So genr. c. TW 3e<a Judith 8, 25.
Arr. Epict. 1. 4.. 32. Diod . Sic, 16. II.
b) Spec, of giving thanks before taking
food or drink, comp. Deut. 8, 10 ; so c. T<U
Sew, Rom. 14, 6 bis. Acts 27, 35 ; absol.
Matt. 15, 36. 26, 27. Mark 8, 6. 14, 23.
Luke 22, 17. 19. John 6, 11. 23. 1 Cor.
II, 24; c. i-Tre p TIVOS 1 Cor. 10, 30. c)
As an act of worship ; to render llianksgiv-
ing and praise to God ; absol. Rom. 1, 21
ev^aptcrrta
1 Cor. 14, 17 cru p.tv yap xaXms fi ^a
parall. with (vhoyrja-ys v. 16.
ev%apt(TTia, as. 17, (tiixapio-roy,) 1 . gra-
litude, thankfulness, Acts 24, 3. Philo de
Plant. Noe p. 231. d. Dem. 256. 19. Pol.
8. 14. 8.
2. In Paul s writings and the Apocalypse,
thanksgiving, thanks, i. e. the expression
of gratitude to God ; c. dat. T 3eo> or the
like, comp. in evxapioreo), and Matth. $ 390 ;
so 2 Cor. 9, 11. 12. Rev. 4, 9. 7, 12 ; ab-
sol. 1 Cor. 14, 16. 2 Cor. 4, 15. Eph. 5, 4.
Phil. 4, 6. Col. 2, 7. 4, 2. 1 Thess. 3, 9.
1 Tim. 2, 1. 4, 3. 4. Aquil. for rryin Am.
4, 5. Wisd. 16, 28 ; genr. Jos. T Ant. 4.
8. 25.
ev%apicrTO$, ov, 6, 17, adj. (eS, x^P ls
Xcpifo/iai,) grateful, i. e. graceful, pleasing,
externally, Sept. yvvrj (1%. for "|H niSJt
Prov. 11, 16. Luc. Asin. 28; trop. W^
Xen. (Ec. 5. 10 ; Xdyoi ib. Cyr. 2. 2. 1.
In N. T. grateful, thankful, full of gratitude
to God, Col. 3, 15. So Jos. Ant. 16. 6. 2.
Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 49.
V%r], fj S , fj, (ffyo/jat,) 1. prayer to
God, James 5, 15 ; comp. v. 16. Sept. for
nisn Prov. 15, 8. 29. Horn. Od. 10. 526.
Paleeph. 53. 1. Xen. Conv. 8. 15.
2. a vow, e. g. of the Nazarite, Acts 21,
23 ; see Num. c. 6. Sept. for -ns Num.
6, 2. 21. (Genr. Diod. Sic. 1. 83. Xen.
Mem. 2. 2. 10.) In the case of indigent
Nazarites, it was customary for others to be
at the expense of the sacrifice by which
their vow was terminated, who thus be
came partners in their vow ; see the pas
sages from the Rabbins cited by Wetstein on
v. 24 ; also Jos. Ant. 19. 6. 1. Lightf. Hor.
Heb. ad Luc. 1, 24. Acts 18, 18 /cetpd/ie-
vos "HIV Kf(pa\fiv tv Key^peaiy, fix* yap
tvxf\v, prob. a xolum chile, usual among
the Jews as well as the gentiles, by which
persons in distress or danger or any neces
sity, vowed in case of deliverance to cut off
their hair and offer sacrifices in honour of
God; see Artemidor. 1. 23. Luc. de Merc,
cond. 1. Id. Hermotim. 86. Diod. Sic. 1. 18;
comp. Wetstein in loc. Some, supposing
such a vow to be inconsistent with Paul s
views, refer ic.fipap.tvos to AKV\US, but a-
gainst the natural construction. Others
suppose the vow of a Nazarite to be meant ;
but this, although it might be entered upon
in a foreign land, could only be perfected
and terminated by cutting off the hair and
an offering in the temple at Jerusalem ; see
Num. 6, 18. Jos. B. J. 2. 15. 1. Mishna.
309
Nasir 3. 6. ib. 7. 2. Edvioth 4. 11. Reland
Antt. Sac. 2. 10. 5. Wetst. in loc. Winer
Realw. art. Nasiraer.
f. O/LMU, Mid. depon. impf.
et TjvxdfiTjv, Buttm. J 84. 5 ; to
pray to God, Xen. An. 4. 3. 13 ; to vow sc.
in prayer, Xen. An. 4. 8. 25 ; to boast, Pol.
5. 43. 1. In N. T. only to pray, e. g.
1. Pr. to God, c. dat. ro 3fo>, Acts 26,
29, see in av III. 1 ; with Trpos TUV 3eov
2 Cor. 13, 7 ; with vrrtp TWOS James 5, 16.
Sept. for bifDnn Num. 11, 2. 21, 8. So
c. dat. Dem." 225. 1. Xen. An. 4. 3. 13;
Trpos TOI/S %(ovs Xen. Mem. 1 . 3. 2.
2. Spec, with ace. and infin. to pray for,
i. q. to wish for, to desire earnestly, to long
for ; Acts 27, 29 rjvxovro rjp.tpav ytvecr^ai.
3 John 2. Rom. 9, 3 rjvxop-rjv yap avros eyo>
dvc&(p.a tlvai, I was wishing, for / could
wish, comp. (povXop-Tjv Acts 25, 22. With
ace. TOVTO, 2 Cor. 13, 9. Sept. for ^SH
Jer. 42, 22. ^Eschin. Dial. 3. 6. Lysias
708. ult. Xen. Conv. 4. 33.
evxpTjcrros, ov, 6, 17, adj. (ev, xpa/im,)
easy to be used, useful, profitable, 2 Tim. 2,
21. 4, 11. Philem. 11. Sept. Prov. 11, 16.
Diod. Sic. 5. 40. Xen. Mem. 3. 8. 5.
), &j, f. JJCTW, (fin
to be of good mind, courage, comfort, absol.
Phil. 2, 19. Anth. Gr. IV. p. 275. So ev-
tyvxia good spirits, courage, Dem. 1408. 15.
Plut. M. Crass. 25.
eytoia, as, f/, (evwSr/r, o&>, perf. o
good odour, sweet smell, fragrance, pr. Ec-
clus. 24, 15. Xen. Conv. 2. 3. In N. T.
trop. of persons or things well-pleasing to
God, 2 Cor. 2, 15. Eph. 5, 2. Phil. 4, 18.
Comp. Sept. and rll n^S rpn Lev. 1,9. 13.
17. Num. 28, 13; also Test. XII Patr.
p. 547.
evcavvfAOS, ov, 6, 17, adj. (eu, wop.a, ) pr.
of good name, honoured, Hes. Theog. 409 .
Pind. Ol. 2. 13; spec, of good omen, lucky,
Plato Polit. 302. d. Hence used by way
of euphemism instead of apiorepd?, the left,
which was a word of ill omen, since all
omens on the left were sinister or regarded
as unfortunate by the Greeks, and in part
by the Romans ; see Potter s Gr. Ant. I.
p. 323. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 301. In N.
T. the left, spoken chiefly of the left hand.
in opp. to the right, Matt. 20, 21. 23. 25,
33. 41. 27, 38. Mark 10, 37. 40. 15, 27 ;
of the left foot, Rev. 10, 2. Adv. Acts 21,
3 /urrnXtrroiTf? avrr]v evaiwpov, i. e. on the
left hand. Sept. for Vx72lU Josh. 23, 6
Neh. 8, 6. Pol. 5. 7. 11. Xen. Yen. 10. 12.
310
f. aXov/zat, Mid. depon.
(em, aAAo/iai,) to leap or spring upon, to
assault, with eVi c. ace. Acts 19, 16. Sept.
for r&S 1 Sam. 10, 6. 16, 13. Horn. II.
11. 421 T ; so to leap upon a horse, c. dat.
Plut. conjug. Prsec. 8 ; upon a threshold,
c. e m TI Plato Ion 535. b.
e^dira^, adv. (on, <wra,) once for all,
Rom. 6, 10. Heb. 7, 27. 9, 12. 10, 10. So
1 Cor. 15, 6 once, \. e. not several times.
Luc. Dem. Enc. 21. Dion Cass. 1091. 91.
77, ov, Ephesian, ofEphesus,
Rev. 2, 1 Rec.
jE^>eo"tO9j ov, 6, Ephesian, an Ephesian,
Acts 19, 28. 34. 35 bis. 21, 29.
".E(e(ro9, ou, T), Ephesus, a celebrated
city, the capital of Ionia, near the western
coast of Asia Minor, between Smyrna and
Miletus. It contained a temple of Diana,
so splendid as to be reckoned one of the
seven wonders of the world. When this
was burnt by the fool Herostratus in A. C.
356, in order to immortalize his name, it
was rebuilt at the common expense of all
Greece. See Pausan. 7. 2. 4. Plin. H. N.
5. 31. Strabo 14. 640. Here was also ga
thered one of the chief Christian churches
of the apostolic age; Acts 18, 19. 21. 24.
19, 1. 17. 26. 20, 16. 17. 1 Cor. 15, 32.
16, 8. Eph. 1,1.1 Tim. 1, 3. 2 Tim. 1, 18.
4, 12. Rev. 1,11. [2, 1.] The ruins of Eph
esus are near the modern Turkish village of
Aiasuluk ; see Pococke Descr. of the East,
II. 2. p. 45 sq. Schubert s Reise, I. p. 294
sq. Hamilton s Res. in Asia Minor, II. p.
22 sq.
e<evper^9, ov, 6, (e<eupio-Ka>,) a finder
out, an inventor, contriver ; Rom. 1 , 30
e cpevperas KaK&v. Anacr. Od. 41. 3 Ba^o"
TOV efavptrav xpei as. Comp. Tratnjr Koalas
fvperfjs 2 Mace. 7, 31 ; KCLKVV fi/perai Philo
in Flacc. p. 968.
etyrjpepia, as, f], (ffprjp-tpos,) not found
in the classics ; Sept. pr. the daily service of
the priests in the temple, for rM*V? 2 p hr -
13, lOcomp.v. 11. lEsdr. 1,16. Suid. rj rfs
rjnepas \fiTovpyia. Hence in N. T. meton.
a course, class, into which the priests were
divided for the daily temple-service, each
class continuing for a week at a time, Luke
1, 5. 8 ; see in A/3m. See also 1 Chr. c.
24. 2 Chr. 8, 14. Jos. Ant. 7. 14. 7. Sept.
for t^rra 1 Chr. 23, 6. 28, 13; "ifattSa
Neh. 12, 24 ; n^n 2 Chr. 25, 8. Neh.
12, 9. So Esdr. 1, 2.
etyrjpepos, ov. 6. 17, adj. (em, ^f p a >) P r>
for the day, <> e </> r^epav a>v, i. e. epheme
ral, short-lived, Time. 2, 53. Plato Ep. 356.
a. In N. T. daily, James 2, 15 rrjs f(pr)p.e-
pov rpocprjs. So Diod. Sic. 3. 32 ras f(pr)}i.e~
povs rpo(pds.
e<j)ioe, an anomalous form for Imperat.
emSe from eireidov, Acts 4, 29 Lachm.
efafcveofjiai, ovp.ai, aor. 2 (<piK6p.vv, (em,
iKveop,ai,) to come upon, or to any one, to
arrive at, to reach unto ; with &xpi c. gen.
2 Cor. 10, 13 ; ds c. ace. 2 Cor. 10, 14.
Pol. 3. 81. 2. Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 5.
e(icrT77/i, f. firi(TTT]<T(0, (e m, to-TTjpi,j
to place upon or over, Hdian. 5. 6. 15.
Xen. Hell. 3. 1 . 7 ; to set over, Xen. Lac.
2. 1. In N. T. only in the intransitive
forms, Act. aor. Ziirivrij*, perf. parti cip.
e<pf(TTu>s, and Mid. efpio-rapat, to place
oneself upon or near, to stand upon, by, near ;
see in umj/u and Buttm. 107. II. 1 and 3.
1. Pr. of persons, to stand l>y or near;
genr. Luke 2, 38 KM avrr) avrfj rfj &pq e m-
o-Tao-a KT\. Acts 22, 13. 20 ; c. dat. of pers.
Acts 23, 11 ; em TI Acts 10, 17. 11, 11 ;
fTrdva> TWOS, to stand by and over, Luke 4,
39. Sept. for "^S Zech. 1, 10. 11 ; c. Va-
va> 2 Sam. 1,9; for 32X3 Gen. 24, 43. Amos
9, 1. Dem. 346. 2. Xen. Conv. 2. 7 ; c. dat.
Luc. D. Deor. 17. 2 ; c. em Pol. 4. 40. 1.
2. Spec, with the idea of approach, to
come and stand by, to come to or upon any
person or place ; Luke 20, 1 eVeVrrjo-ar ol
dpxitpfis KT\. 10, 40. Acts 23, 27. (Dem. 66.
23. Hdian. 3. 12. 18.) With the idea of sud
den appearance, as a vision ; Acts 12, 7 ay-
yeXos Kvpiov eVeonj. So C. dat. Luke 2, 9.
24, 4. (Plut. Amat. Narr. 3 pen. Luc. Phi-
lops. 25, 31. Hdot. 5. 56.) In a hostile
sense, to come upon by surprise, to assail.
genr. Acts 6, 1 2 Kal iTnaravrts o-vi>r)p7ra<rov
CLVTOV KT\. So c. dat. Acts 4, 1. 17, 5.
Sept. for &ni53 Jer. 21, 2. So Jos. Ant. 11.
7. 1. ^Eschin. 15. 22.
3. Trop. e. g. of persons, to standfast by,
i. e. to be instant, pressing, earnest ; 2 Tim.
4, 2 tifl<mfSl fVKaipa>s ciKiupats sc. KrfpvcrfTatv
TOV \6yov. (So Dem. 70. 16.) Of things,
e. g. evil, to come upon, to fall upon, to be
fall; with f-rri c. ace. Luke 21, 34; c. dat.
I Thess. 5, 3. So of rain, Acts 28, 2 Sia
TOV vfTov TOV e ^earwra, because of the rain
that had come upon us. (Wisd. 19, 1 ; d-
<pos Pol. 18. 3. 7.) Also to impend, to be at
hand, 2 Tim. 4, 6 6 xaipbs e<peo-TTjKe. So
Jos. Ant. 2. 4. 3. Dem. 287. 5.
E<J3patjji, 6, indec. Ephraim, pr. n. of a
town or city near the desert, to which Je
sus retired, John 11, 54. Eusebins says it
was 8 Rom. miles north of Jerusalem,
311
while Jerome with more probability makes
the distance 20 Roman miles; Onomast.
arts. Ephraim, Ephron. Josephus mentions
Ephraim and Bethel as being small towns,
apparently near each other, B. J. 4. 9. 9. It
was the same with Ephraim or Ephron
(T.^.^j "P" 1 ??) 2 Chr. 13, 19 ; and perh.
identical with Ophrah ( n ^25) of Benja-
mhi, Josh. 18, 23. Prob. i. q. the modern
Taiyibeh, lying 7 Roman miles N. E. ot
Bethel on the border of the desert ; see
Biblioth. Sac. 1845, p. 398 sq. Gr. Harm.
p. 203 sq. Bibl. Res. in Palest. II. p. 121 sq.
From the city Ephraim our Lord seems
to have passed over the Jordan into Perea,
and returned to Jerusalem by Jericho ; see
Gr. Harm. p. 201.
(f)(f)a^id, Ephphatha, an Aramean Im
perative, i. q. Staj/oi xSjjri, be opened Mark
7, 34. It comes from the verb ririB to open,
and is either for Imper. Niphal rinsn, O r
Imper. Ithpael ttnEX.
e^69, adv. yesterday, i. q. x3 where
see ; so Lachm. for x^ s in Rec. John 4, 52.
Acts 7, 28. Heb. 13, 8. Sept. for ^anx
1 Sam. 4, 7. Hdian. 7. 3. 6. Xen. Cyr. V.
5. 53.
e^pa, ay, 17, (e x3pos,) enmity, hatred,
Luke 23, 12. Rom. 8,7. James 4, 4; Plur.
Gal. 5, 20. Meton. eause of enmity, Eph. 2,
15. 16. Sept. for HX3b Num. 35, 20. Prov.
26, 26. Hdian. 3. 6. 10. Xen. Mem. 3. 3.
17; Plur. ib. 1. 2. 10.
a, 6v, (ex 3os O 1 . Pass, hated,
hateful, an object of enmity; Rom. 11, 28
f x3poi 81 v^as, in antith. with d-yam/Toi.
Wisd. 15, 18 ; rots Seals x3por &\. V. H.
2. 23. Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 35.
2. Act. haling, hostile. a) Pr. as adj.
Matt 13, 28 e x3po? uv^pumos, i. e. an ene-
mv. Rom. 5, 10 x3pol ovres. Col. 1, 21.
Sept. Esth. 7, 6. Lysias Fragm. p. 37.
Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 15.
b) Subst. 6 e xSpor, an enemy, adversary,
Buttm. \ 123. 5. a) Genr. and with gen.
of pers. Matt. 5, 43. 44. 10, 36. 13, 25.
Luke 1, 71. 74. 6, 27. 35. 19, 27. 43.
Rom. 12, 20. Gal. 4, 16. 2 Thess. 3, 15.
Rev. 11,5. 12 ; c. gen. of thing, Acts 13,
10. Sept. for 3^X Gen. 49, 8. Lev. 26, 7.
al. saep. So Dem. 1121. 12. Thuc. 6. 18.
) Of the adversaries of the Messiah, c. gen.
Matt. 22, 44 wr av 3w TOVS f x3povs trov
VTTMTOOIOV *CT\. Mark 12, 36. Luke 20, 43.
Acts 2, 35. 1 Cor. 15, 25. Heb. 1, 13. 10,
13 ; also 1 Cor. 15, 26. Phil. 3, 18 rov arav-
pov. So ()( rov 3eoG James 4, 4. y)
Spec. 6 { xSpoy, the enemy, the adcersary,
Satan, Matt. 13, 39. Luke 10, 19 eVi Ttaa-av
TTJV dvvafjiiv TOV e xSpoC, comp. V. 18. So
Test. XII Patr. p. 657, 658.
, rjs, T), (ex l *>) a viper, Acts 28,
3. (Luc. Alex. 10. Plato Conv. 218. a.)
Trop. of wicked men, -yew^para tjftMtv,
progeny of vipers, Matt. 3, 7. 12, 34. 23, 33.
Luke 3, 7. So Soph. Ant. 5. 31. ^Eschyl.
Choeph. 247.
e^&), f. eo>, also f. (rxijcrco, impf. etx "
aor. 2 f(rxov, perf. eo-x^a, see Buttm. 114;
to have, to hold, i. e. to have and hold, imply
ing continued having or possession.
1. Primarily, to hate in one s hand, in
hold in the hand; Rev. 1, 16 ex* " " T .V
Seta ai/rov x et P darepas tVra. 6, 5. 10, 2.
17, 4. (Horn. II. 1. 14 eV x f P<rw ex 03 "- Luc.
D. Deor. 11. 2 777 Xaia p-eV ex 03 "- Plato
Theaet. 198. d ; comp. Hdot. 7. 16. 2.) Also
with in the hands impl. Matt. 26,7. Rev.
3, 1. 5, 8. 6, 2. 8, 3. 6. 9, 14. al. So Horn.
11. 2. 279.
2. Genr. and most frequently, to have, to
hold, to possess, of outward possessions or
property.
a) With ace. of things in one s posses
sion, power, charge, control. a) Simply,
e. g. property, Matt. 13, 12 o<ms ... 6 ex f{ -
19, 21. 22 rjv yap ex&ji Kr^p-ara TroAXa.
Mark 10, 22. 23. Luke 18, 24. 21,4; ^bev
fX flv > have nothing, to be poor, 2 Cor. 6,
10. (Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 9.) Hence in later
usage, fx fLV simply, with TO. xpwara or
the like impl. to have much, to be rich, and
ov v. fj.rj fx fiv i " have not, to be poor, Matt.
13, 12. 25, 29. 1 Cor. 11, 22. 2 Cor. 8, 11.
12. James 4, 2. So Palaeph. 49. 1. Dem.
1123. 25. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 44, comp. 45.
Of flocks, Trpofiarov ex ei " Matt. 12, 11;
(Luc.* D. Deor. 4. 2 ult.) of produce, es
tates, Luke 12, 19. 13, 6 ; K\rjpovop.iav trop.
Eph. 5, 5 ; p.fpos p-era TIVOS John 13, 8,
comp. Gen. 31, 14. Deut. 12, 12. So of
arms, utensils, Luke 22, 36 bis. Rev. 18, 19 ;
(Luc. D. Mort. 11, 1 ;) garments, Luke 3,
11. 9, 3; provisions, Matt. 14, 17. Marks,
I. 2. 5. 7. John 2, 3. 1 Tim. 6,8. (Hdian.
3. 9. 17. Xen. An. 2. 3. 27.) Of a home,
a place, Matt. 8, 20. Mark 5, 3. Luke 12, 17 ;
members or parts of the body, as wra Matt.
II, 15; o<p3oXp.ov? Mark 8, 18. (Palaeph.
32. 1.) Luke 24, 39. Rev. 9, 10 ; aKpopv-
(rriav fxovrts, uncircumcised, gentiles, Acts
11,3; power, faculty, dignity, John 4, 44.
6, 68. 17, 5. Heb. 2, 14. 7,24. Rev. 9, 11.
16, 9. 17, 18 ; so Pakeph. 29. 3. Plut. Cato
Min. 16 mid. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 11. Of anv
312
good, advantage, benefit, e. g. perSoi/ Matt.
5, 46 ; x"P J/ wpoy TOV \a6v, i. e. favour with,
Acts 2, 47. (Sept. for jua Ex. 33, 12.)
Acts 24, 16. Rom. 4,2. 5,2*9,10; TrurriK
faith, as a gift, 14, 22. 1 Cor. 13, 2. James
2, 1. 14. 18 ; (a>r)v aluviov John 3, 36. 6, 40.
47. 53. 54. al. Of a law, precept, John 19,
7. 1 Cor. 7, 25. 1 John 4, 21. (Plut. Cato
Min. 16 init.) Of age, years, John 8, 57.
9, 21 ; so Jos. Ant. 1. 13. 2. Xen. Cyr. 1.
6. 34. Of a ground of complaint, or the
like, with Kara TWOS or irpos nva, Matt. 5,
23. Acts 19, 38. 24, 19. 25, 19. 1 Cor. 6, 1.
Rev. 2, 4. 14. 20; or a ground of reply,
2 Cor. 5, 12. Of a definite beginning and
end, Heb. 7, 3 /xi^re dpxrjv fjp.fpu>v fJ-r)T fafjs
rtXoy ^(av. /3) With an adjunct quali
fying the accusative, e. g. an adj. or parti-
cip. in the accus. Acts 2, 44 fl^ov anavra
Koivd. Acts 20, 24 ov8e e^co TTJV ^fv\r]v p.ov
Tijiiav nor do I hold my life dear. Luke 1 9,
20; trop. Mark 8, 17. 2 Pet. 2, 14. Also
with a noun in apposit. 1 Pet. 2, 16 p.f/
&>$ fTTlKakvfJifJia fXOVTfS TTjS KaKiaS TT)V f XfV-
Sepiav. So Luc. D. Deor. 9. 1 TO<d8a yap rrjv
K((pa\rji> txfi- y) Spec, with the notion
of charge, trust; Rev. 1, 18 e^< ray
TOV Sararou. 12, 12 fin. 15, 1. 6
TrXnyas eVra KT\. So Dem. 1153. 4. 8)
Spec, to have at hand, to have ready, 1 Cor.
14, 26 eKttcrror -v//aX/xoi/ e^ei KrX.
b) With accus. of person, implying some
special relation or connection. a) Genr.
and simply, e. g. of a husband or wife, Matt.
14, 4 ov f^ecrri croi *x flv a ^ r ^] v sc - as a wife.
22, 28. Mark 12,23. al. John 4, 17 17 yvvr^
fiiTfv OVK ex 03 iiv&pa. V. 18. So Schol.
Ven. ad II. 6. 398 r) yap yvvrj e^ero, 6 fie
dvrjp fX fL - Horn. Od. 4. 569. Luc. D. Mort.
16. 1. Also d8f\<povs fxftv Luke 16, 28;
dpXifpea Heb. 4, 14 (VTTO.TOV Plut. Cat. Min.
21) ; SeoTrora? 1 Tim. 6, 2 ; oiKov6p.ov Luke
16, 1 ; TtKva Tit. 1, 6 ; vlovs Gal. 4, 22;
<pi\oi> Luke 11,5; x*IP as 1 Tim. 5, 16. etc.
etc. Matt. 9, 36. 27, 16. 65. Luke 4, 40.
John 5, 7. Rev. 2, 14. 15. al. So Dem. 440.
27. Xen. An. 3. 4. 13. j8) With an
adjunct qualifying the accus. e. g. a noun
in apposit. Matt. 3, 9 iraTtpa e^o/xei TOV
Afipadp,. John 8, 41. Acts 13, 5 flxov 8e
Kai laidwrjv vTTTjpeTrjv. Phil. 3, 17. Philem.
17. Heb. 12, 9. (Diod. Sic. 4. 61 mid.)
With an adj. or particip. in the accus. Luke
17, 7 8oii\ov fx a>v dpoTpiSjvra. 14, 18. 19
(?Xe p.f TraprjTTjfjifvov. 1 Cor. 7, 12. 13. Phil.
2, 20. 29. (Hdian. 1. 16. 9.) So with a
prep, and its case, Acts 25, 16 irp\v rj Kara
Trpoo-coTToi/ fx oi TOVS Karrjyopovs. Matt. 26,
11 TTTU>XVS ?x ere M 6 - 5 tavT&v. John 12, 8.
(Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 17.) So f\fiv TWO. inr
tavTov Matt. 8, 9. Luke 7, 8 ; e <^> eavrov
Rev. 9, 11.
c) Where the subject is a thing, to hare,
implying an object or quality in or in close
relation to the subject; c. ace. of thing,
Matt. 13, 5 OVK eixe yrjv 7roXX?ji/. . . Sia TO
pr] exfiv /3a3oy yrjs. v. 6. 27. Luke 11, 36.
20, 24. Acts 27, 39. So Acts 1, 12 Spos
<ra,3/3drov fx ov o86v, having a sabbath day s
journey, i. e. being thus far from the city.
1 Cor. 12, 23. 1 Tim. 4, 8. 2 Tim. 2, 17
vop.f)v (ei, shall have eating, i. e. shall eat
around, spread. Heb. 9, 8 fxovo-rjs o-Tacriv,
having yet a standing. James 1, 4. Rev. 4,
7. 8. Plut. Cato Min. 5. Diod. Sic. 5. 13.
<]) Trop. of what one is said to have in
or 07?, by, with himself, i. e. of any condi
tion, circumstances, state, external or inter
nal, in which one is. a) Genr. of any
obligation, duty, course, etc. Acts 21, 23
i>X>}c fxovres ((f) tavTuv. 18, 18. Rom. 12,
4 irpagiv. 2 Cor. 4, 1 SiaKovlav. Phil. 1 , 30
et Col. 2, 1 dyvva. (Plut. Cato Min. 24.)
Luke 12, 50 /SaTrrtcr/ia 8f e^a) /3a7rno-S^at,
see in /3a7m a> no. 2. b. . Of sin, guilt,
e. g. afjiapTiav exeiv John 9, 41. 15, 22;
tyKkvua Acts 23, 29 ; Kpifw. 1 Tim. 5, 12.
But KplpaTa e x"! , to have lawsuits, 1 Cor.
6, 7. (Lat. lites habeo, Hor. Sat. 1. 7. 5.)
v. 4. Acts 28, 29. Also reXos f x flv > * o
have an end, pr. to come to an end, be de
stroyed, as 6 Sarawir Mark 3, 26 ; trop. to
have an accomplishment, be fulfilled, as
prophecy, Luke 22, 37 ; so pr. Diod. Sic.
16. 91 ; trop. Horn. II. 18. 378. So of ef
fects or results depending on the subject as
a cause or antecedent; Heb. 10, 35 TJTIS
fX fl fuo&UFofoowp fjnyaXrjv, i. e. which has
or brings with it great reward. 1 John 4,
186 (poftos Kokacnv ex. /3) Of any con
dition or affection of body or mind, where
one is said to have such and such an affec
tion ; e. g. of the body, as ^acrriyas v. oV3e-
vfias f x (iv > 1 have disease, infirmity, Mark
3, 10. Acts 28, 9. Heb. 7, 28; wounds,
Rev. 13, 14 ; Sai/idwov V. irvevpa a/caSaproi/
?X fLV > t have a devil, an unclean spirit, to
be possessed, Matt. 11, 18. Mark 3, 22. 30.
9, 17. Luke 13, 11. Acts 16, 16. 19, 13.
Of the mind, as uyanriiv *x eiv J nn 5, 42.
13,35; awryKTji/LukeH, 18. 23,17. 1 Cor.
7, 37 ; (Jos. Ant. 16. 9. 3. Plut. Cato Min.
24 fin.) uvdnavo-iv Rev. 4, 8 ; tlpTjvqv John
16, 33. Acts 9, 31 ; (comp. Dem. 13. 12 ;)
f\iri8a Acts 24, 15 (Hdian. 2. 3. 24) ; n-
Sujuiaj/ Phil. 1, 23; SXtyii/ 1 Cor. 7, 28 ;
Su/ioi Rev. 12, 12 ; vovv X/JJOTOU 1 Cor. 2,
16; Trapprjaiav Eph. 3, 12 ; iri(mv, as an
313
affection of mind, Matt. 17, 20 ;
X/xoToC Rom. 8, 9 ; nv. ayiov 1 Cor. 6, 19 ;
irveifjM Jude 19 ; irovov Col. 4, 13 ;
1 Tim. 5, 20 ; ^apdv 3 John 4. So f
\apiv nvi, to have gratitude towards any
one, Lat. gratias habeo,to be thankful. Luke
17, 9. 1 Tim. 1, 12. (Dem. 12. 11. Xen.
" Cyr. 5. 1. 1.) Also xpe/av e^eti/, to
have need, to be in want, c. gen. Matt. 6, 8
&>v xpfiav fx fTf - Luke 5, 31. 1 Cor. 12,21.
Heb. 5, 12 ; genr. Mark 2, 25. Acts 2, 45.
4, 35 ; c. infin. Matt. 3, 14. 1 Thess. 1,8;
Iva, John 2, 25. 16, 30. 1 John 2, 27. So
Arr. Epict. 1. 29. 29. Pol. 9. 12. 1. By
an inversion of the subject and predicate
such an affection or emotion is in Greek
writers often said to hare, to possess a per
son ; in N. T. only Mark 16,8 e?^e 8 avras
Tp6p.os Kal K(TTa(Tis. So Horn. II. 18. 247
irdirras yap e^e Tpdpos. Hdot. 4. 115 (f)6j3os.
Xen. Hell. 7. 2. 9 /cXavo-iyeXwy.
3. to have, to keep, to hold fast, to retain
in or about oneself.
a) Pr. of what one has in, on, or about
himself, i. q. to bear, to carry. a) So in
oneself, as lv yacrrpl ?x eu/ to ^ e pregnant,
Matt. 1, 18 et Rev. 12, 2 ; see in yavrr^p.
Trop. 2 Cor. 1, 9. 4,7. Phil. 1,7. /3)
Also on oneself, of garments, arms, orna
ments, etc. i. q. to bear, to wear ; Matt. 3, 4
(t\e TO (v8vfia. John 12, 6 TO yXcocrcro/co/xoi
iX f - 18, 10 fj.dx<iipav. Rev. 9, 17 %d>pa<as.
With firi c. gen. 1 Cor. 11, 10. Rev. 9, 4.
14, 1. 14 ; firi c. ace. 19, 16. (Luc. D. Deor.
2. 2. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 26. ib. 7. 5. 29 ; c. ri
TWOS Luc. D. Deor. 26. 1 .) 1 Cor. 11,4
fX flv Kar K((pd\rjs, to hate upon the head,
pr. so as to hang down from it, like a veil
or toga ; comp. Plut. Quaest. Rom. 14 I8uv
Kara K((pa\fjs TO IpaTiov. Once of a tree
having leaves, Mark 11, 13. Trop. of per
sons wearing an appearance, etc. Col. 2, 23.
2 Tim. 3, 5. Rev. 3, 1 on. ovofta exr- So
Hdot. 7. 138. y) Also to have within one
self, to contain, where the subject is a thing,
Heb. 9, 4 bis. Rev. 21, 11. Trop. X (iv
piav (v tavra, Matt. 13, 21. Mark 4, 17.
b) Trop. and emphat. to hare firmly in
mind, to hold to, to hold fast, e.g. a)
Genr. as of things, John 14, 21 6 C^CDJ/ ray
(vro\ds p.ov KOL Trjpatv avTas. 1 Cor. 11, 16.
Phil. 3, 9. 1 Tim. 3, 9. 2 Tim. 1,13. Heb.
6, 19. Rev. 2, 24. 25. So too t X e iv 3e 6v,
TOV irarepa, TOV viov, to have God, Christ,
to hold them fast, i. e. to acknowledge with
love and devotedness, 1 John 2, 23 bis (i. q.
tv TV irciTpl fj.fvftv v. 24). 5, 12 bis. 2 John
9 bis. ]3) Spec, to hold for or as, to re
gard, to count, c. ace. of pers. with a noun
in apposit. Matt. 14, 5 ws Trpocprjrrjv atrov
[ iMtmp ] flx ov > they counted him as a pro
phet. 21, 26. 46; also Mark 11, 32, where
for the attraction, see Buttm. } 151. 1. 7. So
Isocr. p. 239. a, rivas ovv e^w TTfTratSei^e-
vovs icrX. Theogn. Sent. 487.
4. to have means or power, to be able ;
constr. with an infin. and strictly c. ace.
Tt, ov&tv, e. g. fx<i> Tt fiirdv v. Troiija-ai, as
in Lat. habeo dicere, Engl. to have something
to say or do, i. e. to be able to say or do
something, I can, implying only an objective
or external ability, and thus differing from
8vvafjLai q. v. Usually c. infin. aor. Luke
7, 40 e^co o-oi TI fiTTfiv. 12, 4 p; e ^oWcoi/
TTfp. TL Trot^crai. Acts 4, 14 ovo~ei> fi\W dvr-
fiirtlv. Acts 23, 17. 18. 25,26. 28,19;
c. infin. pres. 2 John 12. So ^El. V. H. 2.
23 flx ov " ftirflv. Hdian. 6. 1. 24. Palsph.
32. 10. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 42 ov8tv av fxoip-fv
Hf/jL^aa-^ai. Infin. pres. Xen. An. 2. 2. 11.
More direct is the meaning to be able, 1
can, when the accus. is suppressed, e. g.
with infin. aor. Matt. 18, 25 ^ tx ovTOS Se
avTov dnobovvai, lit. he not having to pay,
i. e. not being able to pay. Heb. 6, 13 ; c.
infin. pres. John 8, 6 Iva e^wo-i KaTrjyopflv
ai>Tov. 2 Pet. 1, 15. So c. inf. aor. Luc.
D. Deor. 26. 1 ex eis M fiireiv iroTfpos KT\.
Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 1 1 oi>x Q< d-no^ovvai. Inf.
pres. Sept. Prov. 3, 27. Luc. D. Deor. 17. 1
wr Kal fxco vyye\qv. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 7
d(p a>v Tifj.av ^o/j,ev ovs KT\. Also where
the infin. is suppressed ; Mark 14, 8 6 eo-^fv
avTtj (jroir)(rai) , tirotijm. Acts 3, 6 6 Se e^eo
(StSo wu), TOVTO croi 8io"(opi. So Dem. 425.
10 OuS O.Tl XpT] TTOlflV ffT. HoiTl. II. 17.
354 XX" ovTTGis fTi fix e -
5. Intrans. or with iavrov impl. Buttm.
J130. n. 2. Matth. ^496; always with an
adverb or adverbial phrase, to hare oneself
so and -so, to be circumstanced, to be, etc.
Buttm. 5 150. m. 39. E. g. tVot/ncoy ?^, to
be ready, Acts 21,13. 2 Cor. 12, 14 ; comp.
in fTolfuos. (^El. V. H. 4. 13.) So eV^a-
TU>S fX fl -> io be at extremity, Mark 5, 23 ; see
in fV^dro)?. Also KCIKWS fx fiv i " be sick,
Matt. 4, 24. Luke 7, 2 ; (Xen. CEc. 3. 11 ;)
oiy fx eiv bc well, i. e. to recover from
sickness, Mark 16, 18 (genr. Xen. Cyr. 7.
5. 47) ; Kofj.\lf6repov (x fiv ^- John 4, 52 ;
oi/rw? x ftl/ to ^ e so > Acts 7, 1. 12, 15. al.
s 15, 36; XXwy 1 Tim. 5, 25. (Xen.
An. 3. 1. 32 ovTcas. Ml. V. H. 2. 36 TTWJ.)
Acts 24, 25 TO vvv fx^v, as it now is, as the
matter now stands, i. e. adverbially, for the
present ; see Viger. p. 9. (Tob. 7, 11. Luc.
Anachar. 40 ult. ^El. H. An. 2. 11 init.
Plut. Amatcr. 1.) With c. dat. adver-
314
bially ; John 5, 5. 6, ev daSevda e^en/.
2 Cor. 10, 6. Also of place, t^av eV, to ie
m a place, John 11,17 e^ovra eV TO> pvr]-
Hflqt. So Jos. Ant. 7. 1. 1 ; comp. Arr.
Alex. M. 6. 17. 9.
6. Mid. exop.ai,to hold oneself to, to adhere
to, Horn, II. 7. 248 ; c. gen. of person, Sept.
for pa n Deut. 30, 20. Theogn. Sent. 32 ;
also of place, to be near or close to, adjacent,
c. gen. Diod. Sic. 2. 49 init. Xen. Hell. 7.
1. 20. In N. T. only Particip. pres. e ^d-
p.(vos, T], ov, near, next, e. g. a) Of
place, Mark 1, 38 (Is TCJ.S e ^o/zeVaf KCO^IOTTO-
Xety, i. e. next, adjacent. So Jos. Ant. 6.
1. 1. Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 10. b) Of time,
777 (xofjL(vr) yp.(pa, the next day, Acts 21,
26; with jy/if pa impl. Luke 13, 33. Acts
20, 15; TW 8( ex- <ra$3aT(j> Acts 13, 44.
So Sept. 1 Chr. 10, 8. 2 Mace. 12, 39. Jos.
Ant. 5. 9. 2. Pol. 3. 112. 1 ; comp. Thuc.
6. 3 TOV (xo/j-fvov (TOVS- c) Trop. Heb.
6, 9 rot e^d/newi a-corrjplas, things pertaining
to salvation, connected with and accompa
nying it. So Luc. Hermot. 69 ravr ATTI-
b~os ov p.LKpas (\6/j.(va Xe yetr. Plato Rep.
362. a. Trpaypa dX^Setay xop-fvov. Xen. An.
6. 3. 17. 4-
ea)9, conjunct, also as adv. and prep.
c. gen. till, until, unto, of time and place ;
Buttm. 5 146. 3, 4.
I. Conjunct, marking the continuance of
an action up to or during the time of an
other action ; and followed by the Indica
tive or Subjunctive (in Gr. writers also
the Optative) according as the latter action
is certain or uncertain ; Buttm. 139. m. 40.
Kiihner $ 337. Matth. $ 522. 1. Winer
$ 42. 3.
1. until, i. e. so long as until, marking
continuance up to the time of another ac
tion, a) Followed by the Indicative, e. g.
of a past action or event, Matt. 2, 9 eW
(o-TT). 24, 39. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 7 (cos
Trdvra Kpta.) Of a future action or
event regarded as certain ; here earlier wri
ters prefer the Subjunctive, while later ones
use the Indie, future ; see Herm. ad Vig.
p. 925. So with ep^o/xai in a future sense,
see in ep^o/icu no. 2. a; Luke 19, 13 ecor
(pxop-ai. John 21, 22. 23. 1 Tim. 4, 13
comp. 3, 14. So Plut. Lycurg. 29 5eti>
tKtlvovs (p.p.fv(iv . . . ecos (TrdvfKTiv ex
AeX^on/ avros, where for the fut. signif. see
Buttm. 108. V. 5. b) With the Sub
junctive aorist, with or without av, where
the latter action is not certain, but probable,
depending on circumstances ; here in Latin
we find the fut. exactum, and in Engl. either
the first or second future ; Matth. 1. c. p.
1010. Winer j 42. 3. b. Thus: a) With
av, e. g. preceded by a present, James 5, 7
p.aKpo%vp.<ov . . . (cos av \ap7) itrov. (Xen. An.
5. 1. 11.) Prec. by an Imperat. Matt. 2,
13 /cat io~3e ntfi, (cos civ eiVco (rot. 10, 11.
Mark 6, 10. Luke 17, 8. 1 Cor. 4, 5. Heb.
1, 13. al. (Xen.. Cyr. 3. 3. 46.) Prec. by
a future, as OVK e pt (ret... (cos av tK^aXrj tls
vinos rr]v Kpio-iv, Matt. 12, 20 ; and so after
a Subj. aorist in a fut. sense with the em-
phat. negative ov pr), as Matt. 5, 18. 26 ou
pr] ee\%r]s eKtl^fv, ea>s av dno8<as TOV eo-^a-
TOV Koo pdvTTjv. 10.23. 16,28/23, 39. 24,
34. Luke 13, 35. 21, 32. al. See Winer
5 60. 3. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 722 sq. /3)
Without av, see Winer J 42. 3. b. Matth.
5 522, note. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 14. So
preceded by a present, Luke 15, 4 KCU 77-0-
pevfrai . . . ceo? fvprj avro. 2 Thess. 2, 7.
Heb. 10, 13. (Plato Eryx. 392. c.) Prec.
by an Imperat. Mark 14, 32 Ka3/<rarf &8e,
ea>s Trpoo-e^w/Liat. (Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 39.)
Prec. by an aor. Indie. Rev. 20, 5 Rec. see
W T iner { 42. 3. b. fin. Prec. by an aor.
Indie, implying an imperative sense Mark
6, 45 ; also by an aorist Subj. in a fut. sense,
Rev. 6, 11. "
2. so long as, while, marking continuance
during another action, till its end ; followed
by the Indicative in the statement of a fact ;
see Winer 42. 3. a, marg. Kiihner 5 337.
John 9, 4 (p.f Set e pycifecrSai . . . eios- ypepa
e crrtV. 12, 35 TrepiTmretre, ecus TO (pas fX fTf -
v. 36. Ecclus. 30, 20. Dem. 15. 5 ecos
e oTt Katpos, uirtXa/3e<T3e KT\. Plato Phffid.
38 ult. p. 39. c, ecos ?Tt (peas e ori. Xen. An.
2. 6. 2.
II. Adverb, till, until; to, unto; Lat.
usque ; of time and place, but found only
before another adverb or a preposition.
1. Of time, followed by another adverb
of time, with or without TOV (TT??), which is
omitted especially by late writers ; Winer
5 58. 6, fin. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 45 sq. So
ewj api-t, until now, Matt. 11, 12. John
2, 10. 5, 17. 16, 24. 1 Cor. 4, 13. 8, 7.
15, 6. 1 John 2, 9; ewr rov vvv, until
now, Matt. 24, 21. Mark 13, 19; (Sept for
npj2-1S Gen. 46, 34. Luc. Hale. 4;) o> s
fmaKis, until (up to) seven {fines, Matt
18, 21. 22 bis; ecus Trore, until iclienl
how long ? Matt. 17, 17 bis. Mark 9, 19 bis.
Luke 9, 41. John 10, 24. Rev. 6, 10. (Sept.
for r"J$ Ps. 13, 2 ; "^-l? 2 Sam. 2,
26; comp. (cos ore Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 25.)
So (cos rr)s <rt]p.(pov, unto this day, Matt.
27, 8 ; but ecoy a-rj^epov 2 Cor. 3, 15.
2. Of place, to, unto ; followed : a) By
another adverb of place, e.g. (a>s uva>, up
315
to the brhn, John 2, 7 (comp. Sept. 2 Chr.
26, 8) ; ws fo-o>, /o within. Mark 14, 54 ;
e&>y aro), to the bottom, Matt. 27, 51;
fats o>8f , to tfn s ptoce, Luke 23, 5. b)
By a prep, and its case; so ewy fls Bj3a-
v( ai>, as far as unto Bethany, quite thither,
Luke 24, 50 ; SO Acts 26, 1 1 ecoy KCU fls ray
e&> 7roXy, asfar as even un/o foreign cities.
(1 Mace, 2, 58. ^El. V. H. 12. 22. Diod.
Sic. 1. 27. Pol. 2. 52. 7 ewy fls 9eTToXi ai>.)
So ecoy eco rf/s TroXfcoy, till out of the city,
quite out of the city, Acts 21,5. Also e co s
fir I ri]i> 3aXacro-ai>, quite to the sea, Acts 17,
14 Lachm. so Pol. 1. 29. 2.
III. Preposition c. gen. until, unto, of
time and place, espec. in later writers ;
Winer \ 58. 6.
1. Of time, e. g. a) With a gen. of a
noun of time ; Matt. 26, 29 W rfjs fj^epas
(Ktiv^s. 27, 45. Mark 15, 33. Luke 1, 80.
23, 44. Acts 28, 23. Rom. 11, 8. 1 Cor.
1,8. 16, 8. al. (Sept. 2 Sam. 6, 23. Ezra
9, 4.) With gen. of a person or event
marking time; e. g. of pers. Matt. 1, 17
ecoy AaviS. ..fats TOV Xp. 11, 13. Luke 16,
16. Acts 13, 20 ; of event, Matt. 1, 17. 2,
15 teas TTJS reXfirn/y TOV HpcoSov. 23, 35.
28,20. Luke 11, 51. Act? 8. 40. James
5, 7. So Pol. 5. 10. 3. jKscnin. 3. 18.
Diod. Sic. 1. 4 eW TTJS AXfai>dpuv rXev-
TJjy. b) With a gen. of a pron. ov, OTOU,
and then ecoy c. gen. became in late writers
a conjunction and is put before the Indie,
and Subj. as above in no. I. 1. Thus a)
ecoy ov sc. xpovov, pr. until what lime,
until when, hence simply i. q. until ; so be-
fore the Indie. Matt. 1, 25 ecoy ov ere** TOV
mw KT\. 13,33. Acts 21, 26. (Palaeph. 4.
2.) Before the Subjunct. aor. without 5i>,
see above in I. 1. b. /3. Winer 5 42. 3. b.
Matt. 14, 22 ecoy ov a.Tro\v<Trj TOVS o^Xovs,
comp. Mark 6, 45. So Matt. 26, 36 comp.
Mark 14, 32; also Matt. 17, 9. 18, 30.
Luke 12, 50. 59. 24,49. John 13, 38. Acts
23, 12. 14. 21. al. So Sept. Ecc. 12, 2.
Act. Thorn. 516; c. Opt. Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 3.
) ecoy OTOV sc. xpovov, until when, until;
before the Indie, as above, John 9, 18 ecoy
OTOV f(p(avr]a-ai> KT\. Matt. 5, 25. (1 Mace.
14, 10.) Before the Subjunct. without av,
see above ; Luke 13, 8 ecoy OTOV crKa\|/-a> Trept
av-ri}v. 15, 8 comp. v. 4. 22, 16. 18.
2. Of place, to, unto, as far as to. a)
Pr. and with gen. of place; Matt. 11, 23
teas TOV ovpavov, unto (up to) lieaven. 24,
31. 26, 58 ecoy TTJS avXfjs TOV apx- Luke 2,
15 ecus Bi;3Xe>. 4, 29. Acts 1, 8. 11, 22.
17, 15. Also c. gen. of pers. marking place,
Luke 4, 42 jca! rfk^ov ecos avTov. So genr.
1 Mace. 14, 10 fa>s uKpov TTJS yijy- -^El.
V. H. 3. 18 mid. Diod. Sic. 1. 27 eW a>*ea-
vov. b) Trop. c. gen. marking a term or
limit of extent ; Matt. 26, 38 ecus Samrov.
(Sept. Jon. 4, 9. Jos. de Mace. 14 ult.)
Mark 6, 23 ecus iffUOWS TT)? /SacrtXetay ji.ou.
Luke 22, 51 eare ea>y TOVTOV, suffer ye thus
far. With gen. of pers. in a like sense,
Matt. 20, 8 ecoy TCOV TrputTtov. 22, 26. John
8. 9. Acts 8, 10 TTavrfs OTTO [UKpov ecas fJ.f-
yciXoi;. Rom. 3, 12 OVK tcrTiv eats evos, not
so much as one. So Dion. Hal. Ant. 6. 37
-f-
z.
ZaftovXcav, 6, Zabulon, Heb. *^2t
(dwelling) Zfbulun, pr. n. of the tenth son
of Jacob, born of Leah, Gen. 30, 20. In
N. T. meton. the tribe of Zabulon, Matt. 4,
13. 15. Rev. 7, 8.
Zaic%alo$, ov, 6, Zaccheus, Heb. prob.
n ?I (pure) Zacchai, pr. n. of a chief pub
lican, or sub-farmer of the taxes, Luke 19,
2. 5. 8. See in reXww/y.
Zapd, 6, indec. Zara, Heb. rnt (dawn,
rising) Zerah, pr. n. of a son of Judah by
Tamar, Matt. 1, 3; comp. Gen. 38, 30.
Za%apia<;, /ov, 6, Zacharias, Heb.
fl^?! (whom Jehovah remembers) Zecha-
riah, pr. n. of two men in N. T.
1 . The father of John the Baptist, a priest
of the class of Abia; see A/3ta. Luke 1, 5
12. 13. 18. 21. 40. 59. 67. 3, 2.
2. A person killed in the temple, Matt.
23, 35 eo>y TOV aifiaTos Za^aptou vlov Bapa-
Xiov. The allusion is probably to Zecha-
riah the son of Jehoida, who was stoned by
order of Joash, 2 Chr. 24, 20-22. In Luke
11, 51 we read only : ecoy TOU aifj.. Za^apiov,
and so it prob. was originally in Matthew ;
but a transcriber having in mind Zechariah
the prophet, who was the son of Barachiah
(Zech. 1, 1), added this name in the text;
see a like case in art. A^paa^t. Or it may
be that Jehoida was also called Barachias ;
comp. the apostle Jude-, called likewise Leb-
316
beus and Thaddeus ; Matthew called also
Levi; Nathan ael called also Bartholomew.
Others refer the passage to the prophet
Zechariah son of Barachiah, Zech. 1, 1 ;
but history gives no account of his death.
Others again make it refer to Zacharias the
the son of Baruch, who was slain by the
Zelotae in the temple just before the de
struction of Jerusalem, Jos. B. J. 4. 5. 4 ;
but this happened some thirty years later.
ao>, w, (fjs, 7, infin. ffiv, Buttm. 5 105.
n. 5. Kiilmer 5 137. 3; fut. )jcra> Rom.
6, 2. Heb. 12, 9. Aristoph. Plut. 263 ; also
later fut. ^a-ofiai Matt. 4, 4. al. Dem.
794. 19; aor. 1 efj/o-a Rev. 2, 8. Ml. V.
H. 3. 23. Hdian. 3. 12. 26. The Attics
rarely used this verb except in the pres. and
imperf. supplying the other tenses from
8i6a>, Buttm. 5 114. Kiihner $ 192. 10.
To live, to have life, e. g.
1. Genr. to live, spoken of physical life
and existence, as opp. to death or non-exis
tence, a) Pr. of human life ; Acts 17,
28 ev avrco yap (op.fv. 22, 22. Rom. 7, 1.
2. 3. 1 Cor. 15, 45. Heb. 9, 17 ; m S>v
Matt. 27, 63 ; 5>vres KOI venpoi Acts 10,
42. Rom. 14, 9. 1 Pet. 4, 5. Hence TO tfv,
subst. Zi/e,Phil. 1, 21. 22. 2 Cor. 1, 8. Sept.
for TO Gen. 2, 7. 9 ; *TO Gen. 42, 2.
(Hdian. 4. 6. 9. Xen. Cyr. 7. 3. 3 ; TO ifiv
Jos. Ant. 2. 3. 1. Pol. 40. 3. 5.) Of per
sons raised from the dead; Matt. 9, 18 17
3vy. p.ov apri eT(\evrr)crev dXXa eX3o)i> . . .
K al focrai. Mark 16, 11. Luke 24, 23.
Acts 1, 3. 9, 41. Rev. 20, 4. 5. al. (Sept.
and HTO 2 K. 13, 21.) Spoken also of those
restored from sickness, to live, i. e. not to
die, to recover, to be wdl ; John 4, 50 6 vios
a-ov rj. v. 51. 53, comp. 52. So Sept. and
PiTO 2 K. 8, 8. 9. b) Hence, to exist,
absolutely and without end, now and here
after, to live forever ; so of human beings a
immortal, Matt. 22, 32 owe ecrnv 6 3e6s ve<-
pS>v, dXXa &VTUV. Mark 12, 27. Luke 20,
38. (Jos. de Mace. 16 ult.) Heb. 7, 8. Of
Jesus, John 6, 57. 14, 19. Rom. 6, 10.
2 Cor. 13, 4. Heb. 7, 25. Rev. 1, 18. 2, 8.
Of God, John 6, 57 6 S>v Trarrip, i. q. 6
exa>v u>r]v ev eavrw 5, 26 ; also by Hebr. in
an oath, Rom. 14, 11 a> eyw, Xe yei Kvpios
as Hive; so Sept. and ^S TO Num. 14
21. 28; comp. Judg. 8, 19. 1 Sam. 17, 56
Part. )v,ever living, eternal, 6 Seos o
fwi>, Matt. 16, 16. Rom. 9, 26. 1 Tim. 6
. 17. Heb. 3, 12. 12, 22. Rev. 4, 9. 10. 10
6 ; and as opp. to idols, which are dead
non-existing, Acts 14, 15. 2 Cor. 6, 16
1 Thess. 1, 9. Sept. and TO Deut. 5, 26.
2 K. 1 9, 1 6. So Bel and Drag. 5. c) Trop.
of things, only in particip. (av, ovo-a,
*<3v, living, lively, active, also enduring,
opp. to what is dead, torpid, inactive, and
also transient; e. g. Rom. 12, 1 Sno-ta . a
living spiritual sacrifice, opp. to the material
sacrifice of slaughtered victims. Heb. 4, 12
v yap 6 \6yos r. 3eoC, the word of God,
his promises and threatenings, are living,
sure, never in vain ; also 1 Pet. 1, 23 6 Xoyos
. 3. the living, efficient, enduring word of
God. By Hebr. Part. <Sv, life-giving, like
Pi. i" 1 * 1 " 1 j e. g. John 6, 51 6 apros 6 u>v, liv
ing, i. e. life-giving bread, which imparts
eternal life, comp. the foil, clause. Acts 7.
38 Xoyia fvra. Heb. 10, 20 6Soy c3a-a.
1 Pet. 1, 3 ATI-IS 3o-a. 2, 4 Xi Soj &v, of
Christ as having and giving life in himself
(comp. John 5, 26. 6, 57). v. 5 Xt Soi fwi/rer,
of Christians as having life in and from
Christ ; comp. in lett. d. So Sept. trans.
tf<r6v p,e KT\. for ?i*n p s . 119, 25. 37. 40.
50. al. Ez. 13, 22. d) Spec, v 8 top fwv,
living water, i. e. the water of running
streams and fountains, opp. to that of stag
nant cisterns, pools, marshes ; but also life-
giving in a spiritual sense, John 4, 10. 11.
7, 38. Rev. 7, 17. So pr. Sept. and ain
Oi*n Gen. 26, 19. Zch. 14, 8.
2. As to the means of living, to live on
or by any thing, with eni nvi and e* TWOS.
Matt. 4, 4 OVK en apra> judVo) fto-erai 6 ui>3p.
1 Cor. 9, 14 fK TOV evayyeXiov ffiv. So c.
e K Dem. 1309. 26 ; c. did Xen. Mem. 3.
3. 11.
3. Of the manner of living, to live in any
way, to pass one s life in any manner ; Luke
15, 13 <ov dcruiTGis. Acts 26, 5 e^rjcra <bapi-
o-alof. Gal. 2, 14 e%viKa>s rjv. 2 Tirh. 3,
12 evo-e8s tfv. Tit. 2, 12 f. <ra>(pp6vas KT\.
Luke 2, 36 ^crao-a err) pera dv8pos. So
Wisd. 14, 28. Luc. Char. 17. Xen. Ag. 11.
8. Hence rj v TIVI, ev TIVI, Kara rivt, to live
to, in, according to any one, i. e. to be devo
ted to, to live conformably to the will, pur
pose, precepts, example, of any person or
thing; e. g. TJI> TW 3ew, Luke 20, 38.
Rom. 6, 10. 11. Gal. 2, 19; TW Kvpi<a,
Christ, Rom. 14, 8. 2 Cor. 5, 15 ; T W irvev-
fiari Gal. 5, 25 ; eWw Rom. 14, 7. 2 Cor.
5,15; TTJ Sucaioo-vvT) 1 Pet. 2, 24. (Alciphr.
1. 37. Dern. 80. 26 3>tXiW<i> favres Kal ov
rff eavriav rraTpi Si.) So ev ap-aprla, under
the power and in the practice of sin, Rom.
6, 2 ; ev Tn oTft, full of faith, under the
power of faith, Gal. 2, 20 ; ev Ko<rp,a>, in con
formity to the world, Col. 2, 20 ; iv avrois
3, 7. (./El. V. H. 3. 13 C ev ow. Comp.
vivo in litteris, Cic. ad Div. 9. 26.) Also
317
77X00)
/cara o-dpica iji>, to live after, according to,
tkejlesh, Rom. 8, 12. 13. So Jos. Ant. 4. 8.
44 prj Kara TOVS vopovs.
4. Spec, to live in favour with God, to
live and prosper, to be happy, blessed; genr.
Rom. 10, 5 et Gal. 3, 12 6 Troirjcras avra fj-
o-fTai fi> avrois, comp. Lev. 18, 5 where
Sept. for ""H . 1 Thess. 3, 8 on vvv fw/iei/,
for now we live, feel ourselves happy. Rom.
7, 9 e yw 8e ea>v XP S v6fj.ov, I was alive,
self-satisfied, happy ; opp. e yo> 5 tarf^atnv
v. 10. Sept. and ^n Dent. 8, 1. Ps. 22,
27. So Dem. 434. 6. Comp. vivo Catull. 5.
1. Hence, to have eternal life, to be admit
ted to the immortality and bliss of the Re
deemer s kingdom ; Luke 10, 28 TOVTO Troi et,
KM 7)077. John 5, 25. 6, 51. 58. 11,25.
14, 19. Rom. 1, 17. 8, 13. Gal. 3, 11.
1 Thess. 5, 10. Heb. 12, 9. 1 Pet. 4, 6.
1 John 4, 9 Iva f))(ro/j.ei> 81 avrov sc. TOV
viov. -j-
Ze/3eSat09, ou, 6, Zebedee, Heb. ^t
i. q. !~!*^2! (Jehovah s gift) Zabdi, pr. n. of
the husband of Salome and father of the
apostles James and John, Matt. 4, 21 bis.
10, 2. 20, 20. 26, 37. 27, 56. Mark 1, 19.
20. 3,17. 10,35. Luke 5, 10. John 21, 2.
7), 6v, (fe co,) boiling, hot, Dios-
cor. feo-Tw v8a>p. In N. T. trop. hot, fer
vid, fervent, Rev. 3, 15 bis. 16.
^eOyo?, fos, ovs, TO, (fetfyj/u/ii,) a yoke
of animals, i. e. two or more animals yoked
or working together, Luke 14, 19 feuy/j /3o-
<ai> riyopacra. rrevre. Sept. for IBS 1 K. 19,
19. Is. 5, 10. So Ml V. H. 9/25. Xen.
Mem. 2. 4. 5. Hence genr. a pair, couple,
e. g. of doves, Luke 2, 24. Sept. for t^nttS
Lev. 5, 11. So Pol. 31. 3. 5. Xen. (Ec.
7. 18.
as, 77, ({fVKTrjpios, tvyw-
fu,) pr. fem. adj. yoking, binding, connect
ing, ^Eschyl. Pers. 736 yefpvpav yaiv Svolv
{(VKTTjpiav. In N. T. subst. a band, fasten
ing, Acts 27, 40. Comp. TO feuKTrjpioi/ a
yoke, ^Eschyl. Ag. 529.
Zev$, gen. A i 6 s, 6, Jupiter, the supreme
god of the heathen mythology ; Acts 14,
12. 13 Atoj TOV OVTOS irpb TTJS TrdXfwr, i. e.
whose temple was outside of the city.
e<u. f. feVw, to boil, to be hot, of water,
Horn. II. 21. 365. Plut. Demetr. 24. In
N. T. trop. to be fervid, fervent, T irvtvpaTi
Acts 18,25. Rom. 12, 11. So Plut. an seni
sit ger. Resp. 13. Plato Tim. 70 b. ib. 85.
e. The forms of fe w are not usually con
tracted, Buttm. 5 105. n. 2. Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 220 sq.
ty]\6V(i) } f. evow, (fJJXor,) to be zealous,
i. q. 77X000, e. g. for good, Rev. 3, 19 Lachm.
Comp. Simpl. in Epict. 26. p. 131 ed. Sal-
mas, ovoels ru>v TO dycftbv r)TOvvrcav (^Soi/et
i) ^r/Xfvfi TroTf.
?}\09, ov, 6, (few, for feeXos,) zeal, fer
vour, enthusiasm, vehement passion.
1. Genr. and for good, zeal, ardour, fer
vent mind, for any cause or person; c. gen.
John 2, 17 6 fj\os TOV O IKOV o-ov. Rom.
10, 2 (fjXov 3eou e^ovo-iz/. With virep TWOS
2 Cor. 7, 7. Col. 4, 13 ; absol. 2 Cor. 7, 11.
9, 2. Phil. 3, 6 KOTO }Xoi>, as to zeal sc. for
Judaism, comp. v. 5. Sept. for f!N5p Ps.
69, 10. 119, 138. 1 Mace. 2,58. Luc. adv.
Indoct. 17. Plut. Lycurg. 4 mid.
2. By Hebr. jealousy, as of a husband ;
c. gen. 2 Cor. 11, 2 ^Xw -yap v/xuy 3eoO
frpXw, for I am jealous over you with godly
jealousy, i. e. such as God has. The rela
tion of Israel to God is every where shad
owed forth by the prophets under the em
blem of the conjugal union ; Is. 54, 5. 62,
5. Jer. 3, 1 sq. Ez. 16, 8 sq. 23, 1 sq. Hos.
c. 2. Paul here applies the same to the
relation of the Corinthians to Christ, to
whom he had espoused them. Sept. pr. foi
fi!$3j3 Prov. 6, 34. 27, 4.
3. In a bad sense: a) heart-burning,
emulation, envy, Acts 13, 45. Rom. 13, 13.
1 Cor. 3, 3. James 3, 14. 16; Plur. 2 Cor.
12, 20. Gal. 5, 20. Sept. for nX2p Eccl. 9,
6. So 1 Mace. 8. 16. Hdian. 3.*2. 16. Plato
Phil. 47. e ; plur. Plato Legg. 679. c. b)
By Hebr. indignation, anger, wrath, Acts
5, 17. Heb. 10,27 KOI nvpos fi)Xoy, and fiery
indignation; comp. Zeph. 1,18. 3, 8, where
Sept. eV Trupt fr)Xou for MX3p ^N3. So
genr. Sept. and nx3p Ez. 5, 13. 35, 11.
77X00), w, f. cixrw, (fJjXor,) to be zealous
towards, i. e. for or against any person or
thing.
1. Genr. for a person or thing, e. g. for
good, absol. Rev. 3, 19 Rec. With an ace.
of thing, i. q. to desire ardently, to be eager
for; 1 Cor. 12,31 f^Xoire 8e TO. ^apicru.aTa
TO. KoeiTTova. 14, 1. 39. Pass, to be zeal
ously affected, to show oneself zealous, tv
KoXw Gal. 4, 18. Sept. for ^na Prov. 3,
31. So Ecclus. 51, 18. Diod. Sic. 1. 95
mid. Dem. 500. 2 f. aperr]v. For persons,
i. q. to have ardent affection for, to love ;
e. g. externally, to zealously ajfect, to make
a show of zeal for, c. ace. Gal. 4, 17 bis.
Sept. pr. for N?H? 2 Sam. 21, 2. Prov. 24, 1.
So Soph. Electr. 1027.
2. By Hebr. to be jealous over any one,
as a husband, c. ace. trop. 2 Cor. 1 1 , 2 ; see
318
fully in fiXos no. 2. Sept. pr. for x*p Num.
5, 14.
3. In a bad sense, against a person, to be
jealous of. to envy, c. ace. Acts 7, 9 fj?Xo>-
travrfs TOV laxrrjip. Absol. to be envious,
moved with envy, Acts 17, 5. 1 Cor. 13, 4.
James 4, 2 (povevfTf *ai ^Xovre, ye fo7/ anJ
Aat-e (deadly) envy. Hes. Op. 1. 23. Horn.
H. in Cer. 168,223; comp. Plut. conjug.
Prase. 41.
77X60x779, ov, 6, (^Xdw,) 1. a zealot,
1. e. one zealous for any thing, eagerly desi
rous of, c. gen. 1 Cor. 14, 12 ^Xwrai eVre
MfvpaTuv. Tit. 2, 14. 1 Pet. 3, 13 Lachm.
So Hdian. 6. 8. 5. Pol. 10. 25. 2. Plato
Prot. 343. a. Spec, a zealot in behalf of the
Jewish law and institutions, Acts 21, 20
fTjXcorai TOV VQJJ.OV. (2 Mace. 4, 2.) Acts 22,
3. Gal. 1, 14. Comp. Num. 25, 13. 1 Mace.
2, 43. Jos. c. Ap. 1. 22. p. 456 Haverc.
2. With the art. 6 ZJ/XWTTJ?, Zeloles, the
Zealot, in the Jewish sense above, as the
surname of Simon one of the apostles,
Acts 1,13. Luke 6, 15 ; elsewhere called 6
Kawi/iYjjy, the Cananit.e, from Heb. NSJ3 ,
Aram. "jXJp , zealous, of which j^Xwrijf is
the translation, Matt. 10, 4. Mark 3, 18.
See in 2t/io>i> no. 2. Prob. there were al
ready extant, in the time of Christ, the
germs of the sect or party afterwards called
ZrjXwTai, Zealots ; the members of which
professed great attachment to the Jewish
institutions, and undertook to punish with
out trial those guilty of violating them ; un
der which pretext they committed the great
est excesses and crimes for several years
before the destruction of Jerusalem. See
Jos. B. J. 4. 3. 9. ib. 4. 5. 1-4. ib. 4. 6. 3.
ib. 7. 8. 1.
a?, 17, (kindr. fia/ndco, Sa/xwj/u, Lat.
damnum,) loss, damage, Acts 27, 10. 21.
Phil. 3, 7 Tavra TJyrjp.ai . . . rjp.lav, these
things I counted loss. v. 8. Jos. Ant. 4. 8.
29. Luc. Lexiph. 24. Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 6.
j oj, f. oxrco, (7/ua,) to cause loss,
to do damage, to any one, .-El. V. H. 3. 23.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 30; pr. with two accus.
Buttm. 5 131. 5. Kiihner 280. 2. In
N. T. only Pass, or Mid. to suffer loss, to
eceive damage, 1 Cor. 3, 15 ; V prj^fvi
2 Cor. 7, 9. Phil. 3, 8 TO. Trdvra e^twSijv,
I have suffered the loss of all things, where
for the ace. retained in the Pass, constr. see
Buttm. 134. 6. (Plato Legg. 916. d. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 1. 16.) Pass. aor. 1 e^/uwStyv in
Mid. signif. to bring loss upon oneself, to
lose, e. g. TTJV fyvx^v Matt. 16, 26. Mark 8,
36 ; tavTov Luke 9, 25. See Buttm. 135.
4. { 136. 1, 2.
Z?)va<?, a, 6, Zenas, 6 vopiicos, prob. a
Christian teacher, Tit. 3, 13.
77x60). w, f. 770-0), 1. to seek, to search
after, pr. in order to find out or discover,
e. g. what is lost, c. ace. Matt. 18, 12 f^rel
TO TrXavajfjLfvov. Luke 19, 10. John 1, 39.
4, 27 ; ace. impl. Luke 15, 8. With ace. of
pers. Matt. 2, 13 ^e XXei yap H. fjjretj/ TO
iraiSiov. Mark 3, 32. Luke 2, 45. John 7, 1 1.
2 Tim. 1,17. al. Sept. for tflga Gen. 37,
15. 16. 1 Sam. 10, 2. 14. So Hdian. 2. 6.
2. Xen. An. 2. 3. 2. Vect. 4. 4. Also
{rjTfiv nuts, to seek how, to seek opportu
nity, Mark 11, 18. 14, 1. 11.
2. Genr. to seek for oneself, i. e. in ordei
to find, get, acquire ; absol. Matt. 7, 7 7-
TfiTf Km fiipfjcrfTf. v. 8. (Arr. Epict. 4. 1.
51.) With ace. Matt. 12, 43 frrovv dvd-
Travaiv. 26, 59 ^fvSo/ji.apTvpiav. Mark 14,
55. Luke 13, 6. 7 maprrov tv airy. 22, (i.
1 Cor. 7, 27. Rev. 9, 6 TOV Sawzroi/. (Luc.
Hermot. 49. Hdian. 4. 12. 8. Xen. Mem. 4.
2. 5.) Also with the idea of earnestness
and anxiety, to seek, to strive after ; c. ace.
Matt. 6, 33 {rjTflre Se npuiTov TTJV jStunXfiov
TOV 3eoi) KTX. Luke 12, 29 ^ (^TOT* ri (pd-
yj/Te KTX. John 5, 30. 44. 7, 18. 8, 50. 1 Cor.
10, 24. 33. 2 Cor. 12, 14. Phil. 2, 21. Col.
3, 1. Pont, for ttj^a Ps. 4, 3. 34, 15. So
Luc. Plialar. pr. 5. Plut. Mor. II. p. 40.
Spec, to w7c to buy, e. g. papyaptTas Matt.
13, 45. So Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 26.
3. Spec, to seek to find out, to inquire, to
ask; c. jrepi TIVOS, John 16, 19 irep\ TOVTOV
j^Teire /XT dXX^Xwi . So C. ace. to ask for,
Acts 9, 1 1 ^Tfjcrov (v oiKia KT\. ^El". V. H.
2. 13 pen. Xen. Cyr. 8. 5. 13.
4. Spec, to seek, i. q. to look for, to re
quire ; c. ace. of pers. John 4, 23 ; ace. of
thing, 1 Cor. 1, 22 ol "EXXrji/er <ro<piav 7-
Tovo ti . 2 Cor. 13, 3 ; ace. et Trapd TIVOS,
Mark 8, 11 ^rjTovvrfs Trap CIVTOV cnj/ietoi/.
Luke 11, 16. Pass. Heb. 8, 7; c. napd
TIVOS Luke 12, 48; c. ei> TLVL, 1 Cor. 4, 2
^ijTetTOt eV TOIJ OLKov6fj.ois iva KT\. Sept. for
tti]33 Neh. 5, 12. 18. Aristot. de Gen. et
corrupt. 2. 5; c. Trapd TIVOS Dem. 374. 16.
5. With an infin. to seek to do or effect
any thing. a) Genr. i. q. to endeavour, to
strive; c. inf. aor. Matt. 21,46 faTovvres
OVTOV xpaTTJo-ai. Luke 5, 18. 11,54. 17,33.
John 10, 39. 19, 12. Acts 13,8. 16,10.
Rom. 10, 3 ; c. inf. pres. Luke 6, 19: Gal.
1,10. Also c. iva, instead of an inf. pres.
1 Cor. 14, 12 ^TetTe Iva Trepio-crevrjTe. Sept.
c. inf. for (15)33 Dent. 13, 10. 1 Sam. 19, 10
319
So Plut. Thes. 35 mid. Xen. An. 5. 4. 33.
b) Also i. q. to desire, to wish ; c. inf. Matt.
12, 46. 47 ijjTovvTfs airw XaArJaai (comp.
Luke 8, 19). Luke 9, 9 . John 7, 4. Acts
27, 30. So Palscph. 53. 5. Xen. Ven. 13. 5.
6. By Hebr. a) fqreij/ rbv SeoV,
to seek God, i. e. to turn to him, as a humble
and sincere worshipper ; comp. eVfr/re a) no. 3.
Acts 17, 27. Rom. 10. 20, quoted from Is.
65, 1 where Sept. for cpa ; and so Ex. 33,
7. Ps. 24, 6. b) fjjreii/ rfjv -^-VXTJV TWOS,
to seek the life of any one, to plot against
him, to seek to kill him, Matt. 2, 20. Rom.
11, 3, quoted from 1 K. 19, 10 where Sept.
for B i s E3"nx ttJpa ; also Ex. 4, 19. Jer.
44, 30. T + "
aros, TO, rjTfO), an nqury,
question, i. e. topic of inquiry or dispute;
Acts 15, 2 irtp\ TOV ^nj/xaToy TOVTOV. 18,
15. 23, 29. 25, 19. 26, 3. Sept. Ez. 36,
37. Soph. (Ed. R. 278. Plato Rep. 368. c.
tyrr/cris, ecas, jy, (f^Te w,) the act of seek
ing, search, Thuc. 1. 20 . rrjs a\rj^tias.
In N. T. inquiry, discussion, dispute; John
3, 25 lytvfTo ^Trjo-is. Acts 15, 2 Grb. 1 Tim.
1,4. 6, 4. (Hdot. 2. 54. Luc. Demon. 28.
Plato Polit. 266. d.) Meton. i. q. ^nj/xa,
question, i. e. topic of inquiry or dispute,
Acts 25, 20. 2 Tim. 2, 23. Tit. 3, 9. Comp.
Plato Apol. 29. c.
"C^aviov, ov, TO, zizanium, Suid. f/ eV
TW crtVo) aipa, Lat. lolium, ( infelix lolium
\ irg. Geor. 1. 153,) Engl. darnel, i. e. lo
lium temulentum, bearded darnel, a weed or
grass growing among wheat and other kinds
of grain, and at first having a close resem
blance to them; Plur. Matt. 13, 25. 26. 27.
29. 30. 36. 38. 40. The Rabbins call it T?it
bastard, bastard w r heat ; the Arabs zawAn ;
see Buxtorf Lex. Rabb. 680. Wetst. in
Matt. 13, 25. Rosenm. Alterthumsk. IV. i.
p. 120. Engl. vers. tares.
Zopo{3d/3e\ 6, indec. Zorobabel, Heb.
baa^T Zerubbabel, pr. n. a) The leader
of the first body of Jewish exiles from Baby
lon to Jerusalem, Matt. 1, 12. 13. Comp.
Ezra 2, 2. 3, 2. 8. 1 Chr. 3, 19. b) An
ancestor of Jesus, Luke 3, 27. See Gr.
Harm. p. 186.
b009, ov, 6, (kindr. yvo<pos, i^ cpoj,)
(1 trkness, blackness, thick gloom; Heb. 12,
18 Lachm. o0w, for O-KOTW in Rec. Else
where of the darkness of Tartarus or Ge-
heiuia, see in a8rjs , e. g. 2 Pet. 2, 4 empaly
o0ot> raprapclxra? nap(8a>Kev KT\. thrust
ing them down to Tartarus in chains of
tw\ i. e. where darkness lies like
chains upon them. Jude 6. Intens.
TOV O-KOTOVS, blackness of darkness, thickest
darkness, 2 Pet. 2, 17. Jude 13 ; see Gesen.
Lehrg. p. 671. d. Horn. II. 15. 191. Pol.
18. 3. 7. Luc. Contempl. 1. D. Mort. 15. 2.
i,) a yoke, serving
to couple any two things together, e. g.
cattle, Ml. V. H. 5. 14. Sept. for Vi?
1 Sam. 6, 7. Hence in N. T.
1. Trop. a yoke. a) As an emblem ol
servitude, 1 Tim. 6, 1 virb vyov SovXoi.
Sept. and bl S Lev. 26, 13. So Dem. 322. 12
vybs 8ov\oa-vvT]s. Plato Ep. 354. d. b)
Denoting severe precepts, moral bondage,
e. g. of the Mosaic law, Acts 15, 10. Gal.
5, 1. Hence by antith. of the gentle pre
cepts of Christ, Matt. 11, 29. 30. Sept. for
ii Jer. 5, 5.
2. the beam of a balance, which unites
the two scales ; hence by synecd. a balance,
scales, Rev. 6. 5 e%a>v vybv lv Ttj x- Sept.
for oi3Txa Lev. 19, 36. Hos. 12, 7. &\.
V. H.To. 6. Plato Tim. 63. b.
rjs, T], (prob. few,) leaven, sour
dough. Matt. 13, 33 et Luke 13, 21 6/zoi a
f<TT\v fj (3ao~. TO>V ovp. vp.r), KT\. Matt. 16,
12. Sept. for ixto Ex. 12, 15. 13, 7.
(Jos. Ant. 3. 10. 6. Plut. Quaest. Rom. 109.)
And as leaven causes to ferment and turn
sour, hence proverbially, 1 Cor. 5, 6 et Gal.
5. 9 fJUKpa vp.rj okov TO <^vpap.a fv/*ol, a
little leaven leavens the whole mass, i. q. a
few bad men corrupt a multitude. Trop.
for impurity, corruptness, perverseness of
life, doctrine, heart, Matt. 16, 6. 11. Mark
8, 15 bis. Luke 12, 1. 1 Cor. 5, 7. 8 bis.
y//.6&>, oj, f. clxrca, (fv/i?;,) to leaven, to
make ferment, Pass. Matt. 13, 33 et Luke
13, 21. Proverbially, 1 Cor. 5, 6 et Gal. 5,
9. see in frw. Sept. for f^n Ex. 12, 34. 39.
Hos. 7, 4. Plut. Symp. 3. 10. 3. p. 256.
cftwypeci), w, f. Tjerco, ({coor, dypeuco,) to
take aliie, to take prisoner in war, Horn. II.
6. 46. Xen. An. 4. 7. 22. In N. T. trop.
to take, to capture, i. q. to win over, c. ace.
Luke 5, 10 drtpanrovs eo-rj ftuypobi/, comp.
v. 11. Pass. part. perf. 2 Tim. 2, 26 e fw-
ypijfjievoi VTT avTov, taken captive by him,
Satan, i. q. ensnared, seduced.
&)?;. Tjy. 17, (a,) life, the being alive.
1 . Pr. of physical life and existence, as
opp. to death and non-existence. a) Genr.
of human life etc. Luke 16, 25. Acts 17, 25
StSov? Trao-i fw^. 1 Cor. 3, 22. 15, 19.
Heb. 7, 3. James 4, 11. Rev. 11,11. 16,3
Grb. Truo-a tyvxT) C"^) * 3- V^X 1 ? fwo a in
Rec. every liiinn: soul. Sept. for o^n Gen.
320
2,7. 25,7. (Luc. Tox. 38. Plato Phsed. 16.
p. 71. d.) Of life or existence after rising
from the dead, a living again; only of
Christ Rom. 5, 10. 2 Cor. 4, 10. 11. 12 ;
trop. of the Jewish people, Rom. 11, 15.
b) Spec, existence, life, absolutely and with
out end; Heb. 7, 16 Kara 8wafj.iv fays d-
KaroXvrov. So gvXov fays, tree of life, which
preserves from death, Rev. 2, 7. 22, 2. 14 ;
comp. Sept. Gen. 2, 9. 3, 22. Also apros
fays, bread of life, John 6, 35 ; {/Scop fays,
water of life, Rev. 21, 6. 22, 1. 17. But
eVi fays Tryyas vSuTwv Rev. 7, 17 Grb. is
equivalent to cVi faa-as Tryyas vftaTav in
Rec. to living fountains of water, i. e. peren
nial ; see in a no. 1 . d. Comp. below
in no. 3. b. Melon, of the Logos, life, ab
solutely, for the source of all life, John 1, 4.
I John 1, 1. 2.
2. Also life, way of life, manner of living,
conduct, in a moral respect ; Rom. 6, 4 eV
KmvorrjTi fays 7rfpnraTyo-a>fj.fv. Eph. 4, 18
TTJS fays TOV 3eot), i. e. which God requires,
ag-oe%life. 2 Pet. 1, 3.
3. Spec, life, i. e. welfare, happiness.
a) Genr. Luke 12, 15. John 6, 51 inrep rys
TOV Koo-fj.ov fays. Acts 2, 28 68ovs fays,
the ways of life and happiness, from Ps. 16,
II where Sept. for c^Ti. 1 Pet. 3, 10 6
yap SeAcoi/ fayv dyanqv, from Ps. 34, 13 for
Q "? r ] b) In the gospel sense, eternal life,
salvation, i. e. the bliss and glory in the
kingdom of God, which awaits the true dis
ciples of Christ after the resurrection, and
of which Christians have the hope and fore
taste here on earth ; so fay alwvios Matt.
19, 16. 17. John 3, 15. 16. 5,24.al. y fat,
y /xeXXovtra 1 Tim. 4, 8 ; 17 oircoy fay 6,
19; absol. y fay, Matt. 7, 14. 18, 8. 9.
John 5, 40. 6, 33. 53. Acts 5, 20 TO. pypara
Tys fays TavTys, the words, doctrine, of eter
nal life. Rom. 5, 17 eV fafj Pao-i\evo-ovo-i.
v. 18. 7, 10. 8,2.6.10. Phil. 2, 16. 2 Tim.
1, 1. 1 John 3, 14. 5, 12. 13. 16. al For
8ip\os v. pifiXiov o>ys, see in /3//3Xoy.
So 6 o~Tf(f>avos Tys fays, the crown of life,
the reward of eternal life, James 1,12. Rev.
2, 10 ; x<*P l * TTJS fays* the gift of eternal
life, 1 Pet. 3, 7 ; ao-py fays fls fayv 2 Cor.
2, 16. Meton. for the author and giver
of eternal life, John 5, 26. 11, 25. 14, 6.
Col. 3, 4. 1 John 1,2. 5, 20. Also for the
cause, source, means of eternal life, John 5,
39. 12, 5J. 17, 3. +
y s , y, (favw/j.1,) a zone, belt, gir
dle, Matt. 3,4. 10, H. Mark 1, 6. 6,8. Acts
21, 11 bis. Rev. 1, 13. 15, 6. Sept. for-ax
2 K. 1, 8 ; man 1 K. 2, 5. So Hdian. 1.
11. 13. Xen. An. 1. 4. 9. The girdle waa
worn by both sexes among the Jews, be
cause of their long flowing dress. It was
sometimes of linen or other fine material,
Jer. 13, 1. Prov. 31,24. Ez. 16, 10; or also
of leather, 2 K. 1, 8. Matt. 3, 4. In it was
worn the sword, 1 Sam. 25, 13. 2 K. 20, 8 ,
as also the writer s inkstand, as at the pre
sent day, Ez. 9, 2. Niebuhr s Arabien p. 64.
Shaw s Travels p. 227. The folds of the
girdle served also as a pocket or purse for
money, Matt. 10, 9. Mark 6, 8 ; in this sense
the Rabbins call it xn^Q and m:"X , see
Buxtorf Lex. Rab. 1753. So Pliit. Symp.
4. 2. 3, favyv ^aX/covy exovo-av. Liv. 33.
29 argentum in zonis habentes. Hor. Ep
2. 2. 40.
fybvvVfJit v. fcozWo), f. faa-m, to gird,
to put on a girdle, c. ace. John 21, 18 bis.
[Acts 12, 8.] Sept. for itX Job 38, 3 ; -ian
Ex. 29, 9. Horn. Od. 18/76. Theocr. 16.
81. Pausan. 9. 17. 3.
(i)0<yov(i), &, f. yo-a>, (faoyovos , fa6*,
obsol. yeVco,) to bring forth alive, to engen
der living animals, Diod. Sic. 1. 7, 10, 88.
In N. T. to preserve alive, c. ace. Luke
17, 33 ; Pass. Acts 7, 19. [1 Tim. 6, 13.]
Sept. and rnn Pi. Hiph. Ex. 1,17. Judg. 8,
19. 1 K. 20, 31. So Theoph. ad Antol. I.
p. 74, 17 Trvoy T. SeoC faoyovd TO TTCLV.
tjeooz , ov, TO, (faos, fa<,) a living thing,
an animal, beast, Heb. 13, 11. 2 Pet. 2, 12.
Jude 10. Symbolically, Rev. 4, 6. 7 quater.
8. 9. 5, 6. 8. 11. 14. 6, 1. 3. 5. 6. 7. 7, 11.
14, 3. 15, 7. 19, 4. Comp. Dan. 7, 3 sq.
Ez. 1,5 sq. Sept. for n*n Ez. 1. c Ps. 68,
11. Hdian. 1. 15. 7. Xeii. Mem. 4. 3. 10.
tJ&JOTTOieto, ci, f. T]<TU>, (faoTTOLOS , faos,
7roiw,) to make alive, to give life to, to
quicken.
1. Pr. c. ace. 1 Tim. 6, 13 TOV %eov TOV
faonoLovvros TCI TTcivTa. Sept. for Fi*)! Pi.
Hiph. 2 K. 5, 7. Neh. 9, 6. So Act. Thorn.
10 6 3e<jr TOV Kocrp-ov faonoilav. Of the
dead, to make alive again, to quicken, c. ace.
John 5, 21 bis. Rom. 4, 17. 8, 11. 1 Cor.
15, 22 ; Pass. 1 Pet. 3, 18. So Test. XII
Patr. p. 679 TOVS veicpovs faovoiyo-ai. Of
seeds, Pass, to be quickened, to sprout, 1 Cor.
15, 36.
2. Spec, to give eternal life, to make alive
forever, sc. in the bliss and privileges of
Christ s kingdom, of which the hope and
foretaste are enjoyed here, comp. in ^77 no.
3. b; absol. John 6, 63. 1 Cor. 15, 45.
2 Cor. 3, 6. Gal. 3, 21. Comp. Sept. and
fi*n Ecc. 7, 12.
321
^f, a particle disjunctive, interrogative,
comparative ; see Matth. { 619. Buttm. 149.
m. 7. Kiihner 5 323. 1, 2. 5 344. 5. Winer
$ 07. 3.
I. DISJUNCTIVE, or, Lat. out. a) Genr.
Matt. 5, 17 TOV v6p.ov fj TOVS TrpcxprjTas, V.
36. Mark 4, 30. Luke 9, 25. John 6, 19.
Acts 3, 12. Heb. 2, 6. al. saepiss. Hdian.
3. 15. y. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 18. Hell. 3.
3. 9.
b) Repeated, rj . . . fj, either . . . or, Lat. out
. . . aut, marking strong distinction or anti
thesis ; 3Iatt. 6, 24 *j yap TOV tva p.ia-Tjcrfi
...77 (vos dv%e(Tat. Luke 16, 13. 1 Cor.
14, 6. 2 Cor. 1, 13. Luc. D. Deor. 18.
1 pen. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 16.
II. INTERROGATIVE, where however the
primary signif. or is strictly retained, or whe
ther ? or if perhaps ? an forte 1 comp. Buttm.
I.e. Winer 5 61. 1. b.
a) Pr. indirect, in the latter clause of a
double interrogation after -n-oTtpov, whether
... or, e. g. John 7, 17 yi/axTfrai irorepov eVc
T. 3ecG torn/, T) eya> KT\. Winer 1. C. Matth.
619. 2. So Luc. D. Deor. 20. 3. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 3. 2, 15. Also genr. without TTOTC-
pov expressed, Matt. 9, 5. 22, 17. Luke 7,
19. 20. Acts 8, 34. Rom. 2, 4. So Xen.
Conv. 4. 52.
b) Genr. and in a direct question, where
the interrogation implies a negation of some
thing preceding. Matt. 7, 9 77 ris eorti/ e
vfj.o)v avZpviros ; 20, 15. Rom. 3,29. 1 Cor.
1, 13. 9, G. 8. 10. 2 Cor. 1, 17. al.
III. COMPARATIVE, than, e. g. a) Af
ter comparatives and words implying com
parison ; Matt. 10, 15 avaa-oTtpov . . .*] rfj
7ToA (Kflvrj. Mark 10, 25. Luke 16, 17.
John 4. 1. Rom. 13, 11; /xaXAov fj, more
than, rather than, Matt. 18, 13. John 3, 19.
Acts 4, 19; irplv fj, sooner than, before,
Matt. 1, 18. Mark 14, 30. Luke 2, 26. Acts
2, 20 ; comp. Buttm. $ 149. m. 7. So af
ter 3 A<u, 1 Cor. 14, 19 SeXco nfvre Aoyouj
810 TOV voos fJiov AoAi5<rat . . . 77 pvpiovs Xoy.
KT \. Luc. D. Deor. 18. 1. Xen. CEc. 10.
6. Conv. 2. 3 ; after 3eXo> Arr. Epict. 3. 1.
Comp. Buttm. 1. c. Kiihner 323. 2. Matth.
^691. 3.
b) After oXXor, trepos, and the like ;
Acts 17, 21 A^T/VOIOI tls ovSeV fTfpov tv-
Kaipovv, TJ \tytiv rrX. Comp. Matth. 1. c.
So Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 17. CEc. 3. 3. With
oXXor or the like implied, John 13, 10 6
XfXovMVos ov xpdav [a\\ijv] e^et 77 TOVS
21
KT\. Acts 24, 21 rt d&Kr^a [aXXov]
77 TTf/n /iias KT\.
c) After the positive degree, or other
like word, where it may be rendered rather
than, more than, i. q. pa\\ov fj, so that thn
positive with fj is equivalent to the com
parative. The grammarians supply ^loXXoj .
but the construction is found also in classic
writers, perhaps from negligence, and in
N. T. would seem to come rather through
the Sept. from the Heb. mode of comparison
with -,a ; see Winer 36. 1. Matth. 457.
n. 1. Herm. ad Vig. p. 882. Matt. 18, 8
KaXoi/ croi fcrrtv etcreXSeii els TTJV a>r)V ^<u-
\6v 77 *iAXoi>, T) 8vo xflpas e^ovra ft\rfir)vai.
(Is TO Ttvp TO altoviov. v. 9. Mark 9, 43. 45.
47. Luke 15, 7. 17, 2. Sept. and -,73 Gen.
38, 26. Ps. 118, 8. Jon. 4, 3. al. Ecclus.
22, 15. Menand. KaXw TO p.rj fji>, 77 ijv
aSXt ws. Phocyl. 77. S6ph. Ajax 966. Diod.
Sic. 11. 11. Thuc. 6. 21. Hdot. 9. 26.
Comp. Plaut. Rud. 4. 4. 70, tacita mulier
est bona semper, quam loquens.
IV. Joined with other particles, viz.
a) dXX fj, unless, except, see in dXXd
no. 3. b.
b) 77 (ecu, or also, or even; Luke 18, 11
OTI OVK flp.1 Sxrtrtp ol \onrol . . . fj KCU wr
ovroy rX. 1 Cor. 16, 6. 2 Cor. 1, 13. In
terrogatively, Luke 11,11.12. 12,41. Rom.
4, 9. 14, 10. non al.
c) fJTTtp, than perhaps, than indeed, once
after pa\\ov, John 12, 43. So 2 Mace. 14,
42. Luc. D. Mort. 6. 3.
d) fJTot, i. q. 77, or, but stronger; in
N. T. only fJToi . . . fj, wliether indeed ... or,
once Rom. 6, 16. See Herm. ad Vig.
p. 785, 410. So Menand. XIII, in Poet.
Gnom. p. 155. ed. Tauchn. Xen. Mem. 3.
12. 2. ib. 4. 6. 13. -f
?7, a particle of confirming or strength
ening, truly, assuredly, certainly ; in N. T.
only once in the connection 77 pr)i>, the
usual intensive form of oaths, most certain
ly, most surely ; Heb. 6, 14 r} p.rjv eii\oyuv
(v\oyr]<Ta> (re, quoted from Gen. 22, 17
where Sept. for 12, as also Gen. 42, 16.
[Lachm. ei p.f)i>.] Sept. for ex Num. 14.
23 ; B>{ -<3 Judg. 15, 7. See Buttm. 149.
m. 29. Kiihner } 316. 2. Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 2
<jp.6<ravTfs % P.TJV truxTfiv avTr]v. Xen. An. 2.
3. 26. Cyr. 6. 1. 3. In the classics f} is
used also as an interrogative, Buttm. {149
m. 7 fin. Kiihner { 344. 5.
322
), f. cv<ra>, (vye/icov,) to go be
fore, to go first, c. dat. Horn. Od. 3. 386. ib.
8. 4 ; to lead, to be a leader, chief, c. gen. JE\.
V. H. 12. 17. Xen. Ag. 1. 3. In N. T. to be
governor, e. g. of a Roman province ; either
as a legatus Cccsaris, c. gen. rijs Supt a?,
Luke 2, 2 ; or as a procurator. Luke 3, 1
rrjs lovdaias. See fully in T/ye/icoi no. 2.
rjyefAOVui) as, 17, (fjyefjuav,) leadership, do
minion, reign ; Luke 3, 1 77 lyye/xoWa Ti/3e-
piov Kaicrapos. Jos. Ant. 18. 2.2. Ildian.
2. 9. 12. Xen. Hell. 7. 1. 33.
6vos, 6, (^yfop-at.) a leader,
guide, Horn. Od. 10. 505. Hdot. 8. 31 177.
r^f 68ov. Xen. An. 4. 2. 1 ; a leader, com
mander of an army, i. q. orpar^yo s, Hdian.
2. 7. 10. Xen. Mem. 3. 2. 4. Sept. for ito
Jer. 42, 1. 8. In N. T.
1. a leader, chief, head ; Matt. 2, 6 eV TOIT
f]yffio<n.v louSa, quoted from Mic. 5, 1
where Heb. STiIrT? Sbxa, Sept. evx^iaaiv
"lovSa. But E^bx in Mic. 1. c. is pr. the
families into which each tribe was divided,
the heads of which were called E^sibx
Zech. 12, 5. 6; and Matthew by meton.
puts j jy(fj.6vfs chiefs of families, for the fa
milies themselves, as also for the cities in
which they dwelt. So Sept. ^yep-coi/ for
=p-X Gen. 36, 15. 16 sq. Jos. Ant. 11. 4.
4 oi T<UV Trarpiu>v Tjyfpovfs T>V icrparjXi-
rlav. Of Lacedzemon as the leading state in
Greece. Xen. An. 6. 1. 27. Conv. 8. 39 ;
genr. Ag. 1. 3 uxrre ov btVTtpstf 7rpa>Tfvov-
(riv, dXX T]yfjj.6i>a>v rjyffiovfvovcriv.
2. a governor, president, prefect, of a Ro
man province, whether proconsul, legate, or
procurator. Augustus made a new parti
tion of the provinces of the Roman empire,
into provincial senaloriic and provincial im-
peratoriac vel Cccsarum, eirapxiai TOV SIJ/MOU
v. Kaicrapos, the former being left under the
nominal care of the senate, while the latter
were under the direct control of the empe
ror. Of the latter kind was Syria, inclu
ding Phenicia and Judea. To the former
the senate sent officers for one year, called
proconsuls, avSirrraToi, though sometimes
nnly of praetorian rank ; they had only a
civil power, and no military command nor
authority over the taxes, both these latter
being under the care of persons appointed
by the emperor. Those sent to command
in the provincial Casarvm were called le-
gati Cccsaris pro consule,proprcctores, legali
consulares, etc. They were usually, but
not always, chosen from among the senators,
during the pleasure of the emperor, and had
much greater powers than other proconsuls.
Such were Cyrenius (Lat. Quirinus) Luke
2, 2, and Vitellius, Jos. Ant. 18. 4. 2. For
a list of all the presidents of Syria in that
age, see Bibl. Repos. 1832, p. 381. In all
these provinces, of both kinds, there was,
besides the president, an officer called pro
curator C< saris, who had charge of the
revenue, and had also a judicial power in
matters pertaining to the revenue ; they
were chosen usually from the equites, but
occasionally were freedmen. Sometimes a
procurator discharged the office of a govern
or or president, especially in a small pro
vince, or in a portion of a large province
where the president could not reside ; as
did Pilate, who was procurator of Judea
which was annexed to the province of Sy
ria, Suet. Vesp. 4. Tacit. Ann. 12. 23.
Hence he had the power of punishing ca
pitally, which the procurators did not usu
ally possess, ib. 15. 4. ib. 4. 15. So also
Felix, Festus, and the other procurators of
Judea, for a list of whom see Bibl. Repos.
1832, p. 382. See Strabo 17. p. 840.
Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 165 sq. Diet, of
Antt. art. Provincia. Hence
a) Genr. of a proconsul, legate, president,
Matt. 10, 18. Mark 13, 9. Luke 21, 12.
1 Pet. 2, 14. Hdian. 2. 9. 12. Plato Rep.
520. b.
b) Of the procurator of Judea, e. g. Pi
late, Matt. 27, 2. 11 bis. 14. 15. 21. 23. 27.
28, 14. Luke 20, 20 ; Felix, Acts 23, 24.
26. 33. 34. 24, 1. 10 ; Festus, Acts 26, 30.
Jos. Ant. 18. 3. 1 mAai-o? o T^S lovSaias
f]yep.a>v. The usual Greek word for procu
rator is eViYpoTror, e. g. of Pilate, Jos. B. J.
2. 9. 2 ; genr. Hdian. 7. 4. 5, 11. ib. 4. 6. 8
fjyffjiovas re KOL eVirporrouj.
rjyeopat, ov/xat, f. 770-0/101, Mid. depon.
(ay&),) to lead, i. e. to go before, to go first,
to lead the way, Horn. Od. 10. 263. Xen.
Cyr. 4. 5. 13 ; to be leader, chief, in war,
i. q. a-Tpanjyfa, Hdian. 7. 8. 8. Xen. Mem
3. 2. 4 ; of a navy, Xen. An. 1. 4. 2.
Hence in N. T.
I. to be a leader, chief, only in Part.
f/yovp.fvos, 6, a leader, chief, i. q. rjyfp.a)v.
So Acts 14, 12 6 Tjyovfjifvos rov Xo yov, the
chief-speaker. (Comp. Jamblic. de Myster.
init. Seof o TCOJ/ XcJycoi ryye/xwi/ 6 Ep/ij^y.
Luc. Pseudolog. 24.) Genr. of those who
have influence and authority, Luke 22, 26.
Acts 1 5, 22 ; of officers and teachers in the
churches, Heb. 13, 7. 17. 24; of a chief
magistrate, as Joseph in Egypt, Acts 7, 10 ;
of the Messiah, a ruler, prince, Matt. ^, 6,
quoted from Mic. 5, 1 where Heb.
Sept. ilpxav. Sept. rjyovfj.ft>os for
323
2 Chr. 7, 18. 9, 26; "$* Ez. 43, 7. 9;
ito 2 Sam. 3, 38. Ecclus. 32 [35], 1.
Diod. Sic . 1 . 4 /ca3 ov fryovfUVOt Td ios lov-
Xtof Kaicrap. Pol. 1. 15. 4 ; comp. Xen.
Lac. 14. 5.
2. Trop. pres. 17 you/* at, also perf. 77777-
fjuu, with pres. signif. Acts 26, 2. Phil. 3,
7. Buttm. 5 113. 7 ; like Lat. ducere, to lead
out before the mind, i. e. to regard as being
so and so, to esteem, to count, to reckon ;
e. g. of things, c. ace. 2 Pet. 3, 9 o>r rives
PpaSvTiJTa T/yovvrai. With ace. and infin.
Phil. 3, 8 bis, fjyovpai ndvra frpiav tlvai . . .
KOI fjyovfjLai VKvjBaXa fivai. (Luc. D. Mort.
13. 5. Hdian. 3. 12. 7. Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 7.)
With ace. c. fivai impl. 2 Cor. 9, 5 avay-
KOIOV ovv T)yr]<Tdfj.r)v TrapaKaXecrai KrX. Phil.
2, 25. 2 Pet. 1, 13. James 1, 2 iracrav
XOftav f)yT)<Ta<T%f, orav KT\. (Diod. Sic.
13. 55. Xen. Hell. 5. 1. 20.) With two
ace. c. fivai imp\. ijyelcr3at TI TI, to think to
be such and such, to esteem as any thing,
Phil. 2, 6. 3, 7 Tavra i)yr)p.ai rj/j.iav. Heb.
10, 29. 11, 26. 2 Pet. 2, 13. 3, 15. Sept.
for SSin Job 41, 19. So Jos. Ant. 7. 2. 1.
Plato Tim. 18. e. Of persons, to hold or ei-
teem one as such and such ; so c. ace. with
an adj. Acts 26, 2 rjyrjuai epavTov [umdpiov.
Phil. 2,3. 1 Tim. 1, 12. 6, 1. Heb. 11, 11 ;
V) ff e xSpoV 2 Thess. 3, 15. Sept. for 2<lJn
Job 19, 11. 33, 10. (Hdian. 3. 11. 9. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 1. 20.) With accus. and adv. 1 Thess.
5, 13 rjyeurSai avrovs virfpfKirfpicrcrov tv
dydwr), i. e. to regard them as very highly
deserving of love.
7706(0?, adv. (f]8vs,} sweetly, pleasantly,
i. e. with relish, of eating and drinking, Xen.
Mem. 1. 3. 5. In N. T. trop. with plea
sure, gladly, Mark 6, 20. 12, 37. 2 Cor. 11,
19. So 2 Mace. 6, 30. Hdian. 7. 5. 4. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 4. 10.
^S?/, adv. now, even now, already, mark
ing an action as already or soon to be com
pleted ; Matt. 3, 10 fj8r) 8f KCH f] d^ivrj /ca
rat KT\. 5, 28 rj8r] tfioi^evcrfv avri]v. 24, 32.
Mark 15, 42. 44. Luke 7, 6. John 3, 18. 4,
35. al. sa?p. With another particle, 1 John
4, 3 vvv rjorj now even already. Phil. 4, 10
987 Trore, note at length. So Tob. 3, 6.
Hdian. 1. 9. 10. Xen. Cyr. 4. 1. 4 ; fjdr] vvv
Plato Phil. 30. e ; r/Sr; Trore Dion. Hal. Ant.
7. 51. Also of the immediate future, now,
presently, soon ; see Viger. p. 413 sq. Rom.
1,10 (Irrats ij8rj Trore euoSco3r;cro/zat KT\. if
perhaps I may shortly or at length be pros
pered to come to you. So Jos. Ant. 3. 14. 1
rt)V fJLfV 77877, fX ere > T *l v &* tfft*! ^ V/ f o~3e. Luc.
D. Deor. 4. 2 bis. Xen. An. 2. 2. 1. -f
, adv. pr. ace. plur. neut. of ijSt-
o-TOf superl. of f]o~vs, Buttm. 5 115. 5, lit.
most sweetly, i. e. with high relish, of eating
and drinking, Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 5. In N. T.
trop. most gladly, 2 Cor. 12, 9. 15. S -
Luc. Scyth. 8. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 10. Com^
in rj 8 ta>s.
r r\ / ^ f
IJOOVI], T]S, T], (r)8os, TJSopai, avSdvca,)
pleasure, gratification, enjoyment, in N. T.
only of the pleasures of sense ; Luke 8, 14
viro f)8ovcov TOV /3t oi>. Tit. 3, 3. James 4, 3.
2 Pet. 2, 13. So Jos. Ant. 3. 12. 1. Hdian.
1. 13. 15. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 4. Meton. de
sire, appetite, lust, James 4, 1. So Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 23.
, O v, TO, (tySiWuoy sweet-
scented ; fjdvs, 007*17,) mint, mentha viridis
Linn. i. q. piv^rj, garden or spear mint,
Matt. 23, 23. Luke 11, 42. The Rabbins
call it xns^a ; it was strewed by the Jews
on the floors of their houses and synagogues.
Buxt. Lex. Rab. 1228. Dioscor. 3. 41
T]8vo(rp.oi>, ol 8e /JLIV^TJV, yvtopipov jBordviov.
ros, fos, ovs, TO, (kindr. ?3oy, eS
accustomed seat, haunt, dwelling, of animals
and men, Horn. H. 6. 511. Hes. Op. 166.
Hdot. 1. 15. In N. T. wont, custom, usage ;
Plur. TO. rj%r), manners, morals, character,
1 Cor. 15, 33, quoted from Menander in
Sentent. Comicor. Gr. p. 248 ed. Steph. or
Poet. Gnom. p. 187. Tauchn. So in Sing.
Ecclus. 20, 26. Luc. Phalar. pr. 7 xPW -
ftos. Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 3. Plur. Hdian. -2.
6. 1. Plato Rep. 402. d, aXa fin.
rJKO), f. TJ^OJ, later aor. 1 ^a Rev. 2, 25.
3, 9, see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 743 sq. Buttm.
Ausf. Sprachl. 5 114 ; to come, i. e. to have
come, to be here, in the sense of a preterite,
Buttm. 1. c. in iKVfop.ai. Gram, j 1 37. n. 8.
Kiihner 255. n. 2. Matth. 504. I. 2. So
genr. of persons, with OTTO c. gen. of place
whence, Matt. 8, 11 et Luke 13, 29 OTTO
dvaroXcav KOI 8vaiJ.u>v fjov<ri,. Mark 8, 3 ;
with fK c. gen. John 4, 47, and in the sense
to come forth, to arise, Rom. 11, 26; with
TTpos c. ace. of pers. Acts 28, 23 TJKOV Trpos
avrov els TT]V tviav. (Sept. for X13 Ex.
20, 24. .El. V. H. 3. 19 pen.) Trop. John
6, 37. With firi nva, to come upon one, in
a hostile sense, Rev. 3, 3 bis. (Sept. for
N ia 2 Sam. 17, 12. Dem. 319. 7.) Absol.
Matt. 24, 50 rjgfi 6 Kvpios TOV 8ov\ov eW-
vov. Luke 12, 46. 15, 27. John 8, 42 en
fov 3eou frjX %ov Kal TJKO), i. q. e ^eXSwf TJKG&.
Heb. 10, 7. 9 (Sept. for xia Ps. 40, 8). v.
37. 1 John 5, 20. Rev. 2, 25. 3, 9. 15, 4.
Sept. for xia 1 K. 8, 42. Zech. 8, 20. 22.
HXi
324
So Hdian. 1. 7. 2. Xen. An. 2. 1. 3. Trop.
ot things, e. g. of time, John 2, 4 >pa rJKei.
Luke 13, 35. 2 Pet. 3, 10. (Sept. and Kin
Ps. 102, 14. Dem. 11.26.) Also of the end
or consummation of any thing, Matt. 24, 14 ;
evils, calamities, Rev. 18, 8. So with eVt
Tiva, to come upon any one, e. g. evil times,
Luke 19, 43 ; of guilt and its punishment,
In be laid upon, Matt. 23, 36. So Dem.
(i24. 19.
*H\l or HXei, 6, indec. Heli, Heb. ^?
Eli, pr. n. of the father of Joseph the hus
band of Mary, Luke 3, 23.
7) A L ^ l/ indec. eli, my God ! i. e. Heb. "^>$
ifi in Greek letters, Matt. 27, 46, from Ps. 22, 2.
HX/ay, ov, 6, JSZws, Heb. fj^x and
^T^ (my God is Jehovah) Elijah, the
celebrated prophet of the O. T. whom the
Jews expected to reappear before the com
ing of the Messiah ; Matt. 17, 12. Mark 9,
13. Luke 1, 17. 4, 25. 26. al. See 1 K.
c. 17-19. 21. 2 K. c. 1. 2. Mai. 3, 23.
[4,5.] ,-f
i^Xt/aa, as, f), (^At,) 1. age, full age,
manhood, the prime of life ; John 9, 21 av-
TOS fj\iKiav e^fi. v. 23. Heb. 11, 11. So
2 Mace. 7, 27. Pol. 6. 6. 2. Diod. Sic. 2. 5
init. Plato Lys. 209. a, ^XtKtW f\ lv Spec.
age, life ; Matt. 6, 27 et Luke 12, 25 Trpoa-
Sctwu eVt TT/V fj\iKiav TTTJ^VV * va - (-^El- V.
H. 2. 23 o-^e TTJS fjXiKias. Xen. Apol. 6, i. q.
tfios. ) Others stature, but against the con
text ; comp. Matt. 6, 25. 26. Luke 12, 26.
2. stature, growth, as marking age, Luke
2, 52. 19, 3 777 jjXtKia p.iKp6s. Trop. Eph.
4, 13. Sept. for fW ip Ez. 13, 18. Plut.
Philop. 11. Dem. 1204. 26. Hd ot. 3. 16.
?}X/O9, 77, ov, correl. pron. (r)Ai,) how
great, quantus, Col. 2, 1. James 3, 5. Jos.
Ant. 8. 7. 7 fin. Diod. Sic. 1. 55. Pol. 1. 71.
7. See Buttm. 79. 5.
r/Xto?, ov, 6, (eA?7,) 2/ie stm, Matt. 13,
43. Mark 1, 32. al. Sept. for Jti Gen.
15, 12. 17. (Dem. 197. 7. Xen. Mem. 3. 8.
9.) Meton. light, daylight, Acts 13, 11 ;
comp. Ps. 58, 9. So Mark 16, 2 ai/aretAai/-
ros TOV f/Xtov, daylight having risen, the
day having dawned, parall. with \iav Trpcai,
comp. Luke 24, 1. John 20, 1 ; see Biblioth.
Sac. 1845. p. 167. Gr. Harm. p. 230. +
97X0?, ov, 6, a nail ; John 20, 25 bis, TOV
rttnov TUV fjXav. Sept. 1 Chr. 22, 3. Ml.
V. H. 9. 3 init. Xen. Ven. 9. 12.
77//-619, pers. pron. 1 Plur. see in e yw.
r}/j,epa, as, fj, I. a day, i. e. the time
from one sunrise or sunset to another, i. q.
a.) Genr. Matt. 6, 34 dpKtTov rfj ^/ie p?
r) KaKia aiJTTjs. Mark 6, 21. John 11, 9
Spat TTJS fjfjifpas. Acts 2, 15." 21, 26.
Rom. 14, 5. 6. al. Luke 9, 28 wo-et rjp.fpai
OKTW, a parenthetic clause ; and so Matt.
15, 32. Mark 8, 2; see Winer 64. 1.
(Comp. 6<rr)p.(pai, Arr. A. M. 3. 26. 3 ; also
Luc. D. Meretr. 10.1 ov yap ecopara, TTO\VS
tjdr/ xpovos, OVTOV Trap fip.1v.) Luke 24, 21
rpirtjv TavTijv fj/jLtpav <iyei, see in ayas no. 3.
As marking what is brief and transient ,
2 Pet. 2, 13 TTJV fv fjp-epa Tpv(prjv, i. Q. for a
day, ephemeral. (So efi rj^tpav Hdot. 1.
32.) Rev. 2, 10 SXtyty ijntpvv 8fKa, afflic
tion of or for ten days, i. e. for a short sea
son. With a genit. Luke 1, 23 at fj/j.epai
TTJS \eiTovpytas aiirov, the eight days of his
official duty. James 5, 5 obr tv ijp-epa o-<pa-
yrjs, as for a day of slaughter. So c. gen.
of a festival or the like, as r t rmtpa TWV <ra/3-
/3ara)i/ v. TOV traftpdrov, the sabbath-day,
Luke 4, 16. John 19, 31. (Sept. for d">
na^n J er . 17, 24. 27.) Acts 12, 3 jj/i. rS>v
dvp.wv, the day or days of unleavened bread.
the passover. 20, 6. Luke 22, 7 ; see in av-
p.os no. 2. Acts 2, 1 jj^/pa TTJS TTfvrfKocrTijs,
the day of Pentecost. 20, 16. Often in spe
cifications of time, viz. a) In the Geni
tive, of time when indefinite, the time within
which any thing happens, e. g. TTJS yp-(-
pas, in a day, every day, Luke 17,4; comp.
Buttm. 132. 14. Kiihner 273. 4. b. So
Xen. An. 1. 7. 18. ) In the Dative, of
time when definite ; Matt. 16, 21 TTJ Tpirti
TjlJ.fpa fyep^rjvai. Mark 9, 31. Luke 9, 22.
13, 14. John 2, 1. Acts 7, 8. al. Buttm
133. 4. e. (Xen. An. 4. 7. 21.) By Hebr.
2 Cor. 4, 16 fjfjLfpa at J^/pa, day by day,
every day, daily ; so Heb. Di n J El " 1 , Sept.
Ka3 fKao-TJjv fjfj,pav, Esth. 3, 4; dV 1 EV\
Sept. rjp.epav Ka3* f]p.fpav, Ps. 68, 20 ; see
Gesen. Lehrg. p. 669. y) In the Accu
sative, of time how long, implying duration ;
Matt. 20, 6 ciX??! TT]V rjfiepav dpyoi. 28, 20
rrda-as ray rj/jifpas i. e. always. Mark 1,13.
John 1, 40. Acts 9, 9. Gal. 1, 18. Rev. 11,
9. So Matt. 20, 2 o-vp.<pwi/7j<ra? . . . e /c 8rjva-
piov TTJV rj/jifpav, for a denarius the day, i. e.
for a day s work. Acts 5, 42 Traardv re ^e-
pav, every day, i. e. the whole time. 2 Pet.
2, 8 fj/jLepav f ripe pas, see in c no. 2. See
Buttm. 131. 9. Matth. 425. 2. So Xen.
An. 6. 4. 1. 8) In these and similar spe
cifications of time, yuepa is very often con
strued with a preposition, viz. in the gen.
afteraTrd, ap^pt, 8 id, ecos, rrpd ; in the
dat. after ev ; in the ace. after els, (iri.
Kara, /xera, irpos ; for which construc
tions see these prepositions
i/pepa
325
b) Emphat. a certain day, set day. Acts
17, 31 Stort fcrrrjcrfv iflUpcat ev 77 /ze XXft Kpi-
v.v KT\. Heb. 4, 7. 1 Cor. 4, 3 see in dv-
ZpvTrivos lett. b. So Dem. 1072. 27. Spec.
17 fjpepa TOV Kvpiov, the day of the Lord,
when the Saviour will come to judge the
world and fully establish his kingdom, 1 Cor.
l.Bcomp. v. 7. 5,5. 2 Cor. 1,14. 1 Thess.
5, 2. 4, comp. 4, 13sq. 2 Pet. 3, 10. al.
Luke 1 7, 24 6 vibs TOV dv%p. ev fafpa avrov,
comp. v. 30 rj fafpa o vios TOV oVSp. aTro-
raXurrrfrot. Absol. l Cor. 3, 13. Heb. 10,
25. So fKfivTj 77 77/xepa, that day, the
great day of judgment, Matt. 7, 22. Mark
13, 32. 2 Thess. 1, 10. With a gen. of
what is then to take place, e. g. faepa Kpi-
o-fws Matt. 10, 15. 11, 22. 24. 36. al. comp.
Rom. 2, 16 (V 77/iepa ore Kpivfl 6 3eoy KT\.
and Jude 6 els Kpio-iv /iryoXr}y qpipms. Also
77/1. opyrjs Rom. 2, 5. Rev. 6, 17 ; TJ/J,. dno-
Xvrpcoo-ecay Eph. 4, 30. Further, 77 eo-^drj;
77p.e pa, John 6, 39. 40. So in the constr.
7 ijp-epa TOV SeoO, the day of God, by
whose authority Christ sits as judge, 2 Pet.
3, 12. Once 77 faepa Kvpiov, of Jehovah,
Acts 2, 20, quoted from Joel 3, 4 [2, 31],
where Sept. for ""ty"^ E^, the day of God s
retribution, in general; comp. Joel 1,15.
Is. 2, 12. 13, 6. Ez. 13, 5. 30,3. Zeph. 1,
7. 14. Also 77 yp,. 77 (JL(yd\Tj TOV 2foC Rev.
16, 14.
2. day, day-light, from sunrise to sunset,
the day, e. g. in antith. with vv%, as in Gen.
cf time when, rjp.pas KOI WKTOS or WKTOS
KOI f]fj.epas, by day and by night, Luke 18, 7.
Acts 9, 24. Mark 5, 5. 1 Thess. 2, 9 ;
comp. above in no. 1. a. a. (Xen. Cyr. 2. 3.
23.) Or in Accus. of time how long, Matt.
4, 2 vrjarrfvo-ns fafpas recrtr. rat VVKTO.S rfcrtr.
and so VVKTO KOI qftepear, night and day, i. e.
continually, incessantly, Mark 4, 27. Luke
2, 37. Acts 20, 31. 26, 7; comp. above in
no. La. y. (Xen. An. 6. 1. 14.) Genr.
Rev. 8, 12 17 ij/t. /xr) (paivr] . . . rat 77 i>v 6/iet-
<ay. Simply, e. g. ray ^ftipas, the days, i. e.
during the day time, every day, Luke 21,
37. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 12.) So ^cpas pe-
(rrjs, at. mid-day, Acts 26, 1 3 ; faepas yevo-
p.fvrjs, day being come, when it was day,
Luke 4, 42. Acts 12, 18. 16, 35. al. (Xen.
An. 7. 2. 34.) Also 17 fatpa K\ivti, the day
declines, Luke 4, 42. (Comp. Arr. Alex. M.
3. 4. 4.) John 9, 4 ewy ij/xepa eort, so long
as it is day. 11,9 TrfpiTrareii ev TTJ fipepq.
Trop. for tlie light of true and higher
knowledge, moral light, Rom. 13, 12.
1 Thess. 5, 5. 8. 2 Pet. 1, 19.
3. time, in general, nearly i. q. xpovos.
a) Sing, of a point or period of time ;
Matt. 13, 1 ev &e Trj fjiMepa (KfivT
6 I. John 14, 20. Eph. 6, 13 eV 777 r//i. rij
irovrjpa. (Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 17.) With gen.
of pers. Luke 19, 42 tv Trj rjpfpa crov Tainy.
in this tliy lime, whilst thou yet livest
John 8, 56 Iva "iby TTJV f)p.tpav fjj.r)v, my time.
the time of my manifestation. With gen.
of thing or event, e. g. W i )p.epas dvaSei-
fu>s Luke 1, 80 ; 77^. o-wTTjpias 2 Cor. 6, 2 ;
fjfji. TOV TTfipao-fiov Heb. 3, 8 ; rjfj.. fTuo-Konrjs
1 Pet. 2, 12, see in eVtoxoTny no. 1. 2 Pet.
3, 18 ds Tjpepav alvvos i. e. for time eternal,
for ever.
b) From the Heb. Plur. fjp.(pai, days,
1. e. time. a) Genr. Matt. 9, 15 eXeuo-oi/-
rat Se fafpai. Mark 2, 20. 13, 20. Luke
17, 22. So c. adj. Acts 15, 7 d<p y rjfj.(p>v dp-
Xaia>v. Acts 2, 17 et James 5, 3 / TOIS fo-\d-
TCIIS Tj/j-fpais, see in eo-^arof no. 2. b. Acts
3, 24 /wmzyy. TCLS fjfj.epas raurar. 11, 27. al.
Matt. 3, 1 ev TOIS fa. eKtivais- Mark 13,24.
Rev. 9, 6 ; also Heb. 10, 32. 12, 10. With
gen. of pers. Matt. 11, 12. Luke 4, 25 eV
TOLS f)p.. HXiou. Acts 7, 45 eo>y TUIV r}/u.
Aaftid. With gen. of an event, e. g. Luke
2, 6 at rjfj,. TOV TeKfiv avTr^v. Acts 5, 37 ev
TOIS fa. TTJS diroypa(f)ris. Heb. 5, 7. Matt.
24, 38. So Heb. tra; and Sept. Ex. 2, 11.
Judg. 18, 1. 2 Sam/21, 1. al. /3) Spec.
the time of one s life, i. e. one s days, years,
age, life, e. g. fully, Luke 1, 75 if do-as
ray faipas TTJS C <u ^ s 5 comp. Gen. 47, 8.
9. Absol. Luke 1, 7 irpo^e^rjKOTes ev rats
r)fj.pais avrwf, advanced in years, in age,
and so v. 18. 2, 36 ; genr. Heb. 7, 3. Sept.
and Heb. n^a; Gen. 6, 3. Job 32, 7 ; xa
D-naja Gen. 24 T , 1. Josh. 13, 1. +
>}/u,erep09, a , ov, (;/ieiy,) possess, pron.
of first pers. plur. our, our own, Acts 2, 1 1.
24, 6. 26, 5. Rom. 15, 4. 1 Cor. 15, 31.
2 Tim. 4, 15. Tit. 3, 14. 1 John 1, 3. 2, 2.
Hdian. 7. 8. 18. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 4. Comp.
Bnttm. J 72. 4.
79, eoy, ovs, 6, 77, adj. (y/xt-,
half-dead, Luke 10, 30. Jos. de
Mace. 4. Diod. Sic. 12. 62. More freq. is
the form rjfj.i^vrjs id. Hdian. 4. 9. 15. Thuc.
2. 52.
rj/iKTuy, eta, v, Att. genit. fy, Plur.
neut. ea; half, dimidius, a, um, Xen. Hell.
5. 3. 21. In N. T. only Neut. TO rjnio-v.
as Subst. a half, gen. falcrovs Mark 6, 23 ;
Plur. TO. faio-rj Luke 19, 8 ; both being
forms of the later Greek, Buttm. 5 51. n. 5.
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 246 sq. Also Mark 6,
23 eoiy TJ/JLLO-OVS Tr\s /SacriXet ay. Luke 19, 8.
Rev. 11,9 f]fj.fpas rpety rat 17/4101*. V. 1 1 .
12, 14. Sept. for ""Sn Ex. 24, 6. Zech
326
14, 2. So Jos. Ant. 7. 6. 1 ra jj/iurr; T&>I>
evfivv. Dem. 691. 16. Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 10.
ov, TO, (fjp-i.-, pa,) a half-
hour, half an hour ; only Rev. 8, 1.
fjvuca, correl. adv. when, whatever,
Buttm. 116. 4; before the Indie. 2 Cor.
3, 15 ; before the Subj. with Sv v. 16. So
c. Indie. Sept. Gen. 31, 10. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4.
27 ; c. Subj. Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 2. Plato Phasdr.
247. b.
see in rj IV. c.
ov, 6, 17, adj. mild, gentle, kind,
1 Thess. 2, 7. 2 Tim. 2, 24. Hdian. 2. 6. 3.
Hdot. 3. 89. Thuc. 8. 93.
"Hp, o, indec. Er, Heb. "i? (awake), pr.
n. of a man, Luke 3, 28.
r)pfAO<>, ov, 6, T], adj. placid, quiet, tran
quil, 1 Tim. 2, 2 fjpffjiov KOI TJO-VXIOV fiiov.
Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 63 ^pe/xeVrfpoi ylyvovrai
sc. oi aj>3pco7rot. The positive is not used
by Gr. writers, who write ypepaios , see
Passow in rjpepa. Comp. Tittm. de Synon.
N. T. p. 65.
Hpa>8r)$, ov, 6, Herod, pr. n. of four
persons in N. T. of the Herodean family,
Idumeans by descent, who were success
ively invested by the Romans with authority
over the Jewish nation in whole or in part.
Their history is related chiefly by Josephus,
as cited below ; comp. also Noldius de vita
et gestis Herodum appended to Joseph. Opp.
Tom. II. ed. Haverc. Reland Palaest. p.
174 sq. Jost Gesch. der Israelilen, 1. 160 sq.
1. Herod, surnamed the Great, Matt. 2,
1. 3. 7. 12. 13. 15. 16. 19. 22. Luke 1, 5.
Acts 2 3 , 3 5. He was the son of Antipater an
Idumean in high favour with Julius Caesar,
and at the age of fifteen was made procura
tor of Galilee, Jos. Ant. 14. 9. 2-5 ; in which
he was confirmed by Antony with the title
of tctrarch, about B. C. 40 ; ib. 14. 13. 1 sq.
Being driven out by the opposite faction,
he fled to Rome, where by the influence of
Antony he was declared king of Judea ; ib.
14. 13. 10. ib. 14. 14. 4. He now collect
ed an army, recovered Jerusalem, and ex
tirpated the Maccabean family, B. C. 37 ;
ib. 14. 16. 1 sq. ib. 15. 1. 2. After the bat
tle of Actium he joined the party of Octa-
vius, who confirmed him in his possessions,
and gave him others; ib. 15. 6. 7. ib. 15.
10. 1, 3. He now rebuilt and decorated
the temple at Jerusalem (ib. 15. 11. 1),
built and enlarged many cities, especially
Cesarea, and erected theatres and gymnasia
in both these places. He was notorious for
his jealousy and cruelty, having put to death
his own wife Mariamne and her two song
Alexander and Aristobulus. He died at the
age of 70 years, A. U. C. 750, four years
before the beginning of the common era,
after a reign of about 36 years as king ; ib.
17. 8. 1. See also genr. for Herod s life,
Jos. B. J. 1. c. 13-33. It was near the
close of Herod s life that Jesus was born,
and the massacre of infants took place in
Bethlehem, Matt. 2, 16 ; comp. Macrob.
Saturn. 2. 4. At his death, half his king
dom, viz. Idumea, Judea, and Samaria, was
given by Augustus to his son Archelaus
with the title of ethnarch (see in Ap^f Xaor) ;
the remaining half being divided between
two of his other sons, Herod Antipas and
Philip, with the title of tetrarchs, Jos. Ant.
17. 8. 1. ib. 17. 11. 4; the former having
Galilee and Perea, and the latter Batanea,
Trachonitis, and Auranitis (Hauran) ; Luke
3, 1. Jos. Ant. 17. 11. 4.
2. Herod Antipas, Avriiras, often called
Herod the Tetrarch, Matt. 14, 1. 3. 6 bis.
Mark 6, 14. 16. 17. 18. 20. 21. 22. 8, 15.
Luke 3, 1. 19 bis. 8, 3. 9, 7. 9. 13, 31.
23, 7 bis. 8. 11. 12. 15. Acts 4, 27. 13,1.
He was the son of Herod the Great by Mal-
thace, and own brother to Archelaus, Jos.
Ant. 17. 1. 3. After his father s death,
Augustus gave him Galilee and Perea with
the title of Tetrarch, Luke 3, 1. Jos. Ant 17.
11. 4, comp. above ; whence also he is call
ed by the very general title /3ao-tXevj Matt.
14, 9. Mark 6, 14; comp. in fiaa-ikevs no.
2. He first married a daughter of Aretas,
whom he dismissed on becoming enamoured
of Herodias ; see in Aperas. Jos. Ant. 18. 5.
1, 4. This latter, his own niece and the
wife of his brother Philip Herod, he induced
to leave her husband and live with him ;
and it was for his bold remonstrance on
this occasion that John the Baptist was put
to death, through the arts of Herodias ; see
Mark 6, 17 sq. Luke 3, 19. 20. Matt. 14, 3
sq. Herod went to Rome at the instigation
of Herodias, to ask for the title and rank ot
king; but was there accused before Cali
gula at the instance of Herod Agrippa her
own brother, and banished witJi her to Lug-
dunum (Lyons) in Gaul, about A. D. 39 ;
his territories being given to Herod Agrip
pa; Jos. Ant. 18. c. 7. He afterwards
made an unsuccessful attempt to regain his
former station ; and was sent as an exile to
Spain, where he died ; Jos. B. J. 2. 9. 6.
In Mark 8, 15 HpwSijr is put collectively for
peoSiavoi q. v.
3. Herod Agrippa, the elder, called by
Josephus only Aypi-mras, Acts 12, 1. 6. 11
327
IJTTGJV
19. 20. 21 . He was grandson of Herod the
Great and Mariamne, and son of Aristobu-
lus ; Jos. Ant. 17. 1. 2. On the accession
of Caligula he received with the title of
King the provinces which had belonged to
his uncle Philip and to Lysanias ; see above
in no. 1, and in AfiiXrjvT). To these were
added those of Herod Antipas, see in no.
2"; and Claudius afterwards gave him in
A. D. 41 all those parts of Judea and Sama
ria which had belonged to Herod the Great ;
Jos. Ant. 19. 5. 1. ib. 19. 6. 1. He died
suddenly and miserably at Cesarea, A. D.
44; Acts 12, 21. Jos. Ant. 19. 8. 2.
4. Herod Agrippa, the younger, so named
by modern writers as belonging to the He-
rodean family ; but called in N. T. and by
Josephus only Agrippa, Aypiwiras, Acts
25, 13. 22. 23. 24. 26. 26, 1. 2. 7. 19. 27.
28. 32. He was the son of the elder Herod
Agrippa, and at his father s death was 17
years old ; four years later (A. D. 48) he
received from Claudius the kingdom of
Chalcis under Lebanon, (prob. mod. An-
jar, ) which had belonged to his uncle
Herod; Jos. Ant. 19. 9. 1, 2. ib. 20. 5. 2.
In A. D. 52 he was transferred with the
title of king to the provinces which his
father at first possessed, viz. Batanea, Tra-
chonitis, Auranitis, and Abilene ; to which
other cities were afterwards added ; Ant.
20. 7. 1. ib. 20. 8. 4. It. was before him
that Paul was brought by Festus ; Acts c.
25. 26.
>v, ol, Herodians, Matt.
22, 16. Mark 3, 6. 12, 13. Prob. partisans
of Herod Antipas, and therefore supporters
of the Roman dominion in Palestine ; which
the Pharisees were not. It was consequent
ly a political rather than a religious party ;
though it would seem to have embraced
many Sadducees; comp. Mark 8, 15 with
Matt. 16, 6. Comp. also Jos. Ant. 14. 15.
10 rovs TO. HpwSou (fipovovvras.
Jfpwotay, dSos, 17, Herodias, grand
daughter of Herod the Great and sister of
Herod Agrippa the elder. She was first
married to her uncle Philip (Herod), but left
him to live with Herod Antipas ; see in
Hp&j&Tjr no. 2. Jos. Ant. 18. 5. 1, 4.
Matt. 14, 3. 6. Mark 6, 17. 19. 22. Luke
3, 19.
Hpto&LUtv, 6>i/or, 6, Herodion, a Chris
tian whom Paul calls his kinsman, a-vyytvrjs,
Rom. 16, 11.
Hcratas, O v, 6, Esaias, Heb. Iri "JS2J 1 ?
(help of Jehovah) Isaiah, the celebrated
Hebrew prophet, Matt. 3, 3. 4, 14. Mark 7,
6. al. Meton. for the book of Isaiah, Acu
8, 28. 30. +
Hcrav, 6, indec. Esau, Heb. "&? (hairy),
pr. n. of the elder son of Isaac and brother
of Jacob, the ancestor of the Edomites, Rom.
9. 13. Heb. 11, 20. 12, 16. See Gen. 25,
25 sq. 27, 6 sq.
ij(7V%da), f. ao-ca, (fja-uxos, ) to be quiet,
still, at rest, intrans. spoken of life, 1 Thess. 4,
11. So of a land or people in peace, Sept. for
Vp.ti Judg. 3, 11. 30. Hdian. 3. 9. 17. Thuc.
1. 12. Spec, to rest, from labour or action,
Luke 23, 56 (Hdian. 7. 5. 5) ; or from
further cavil, discussion, i. q. to hold one s
peace, to be silent, Luke 14,4. Acts 11, 18.
21, 14. Sept. for ti^nn Neh. 5, 8. So
Jos. Ant. 1. 21. 1. Luc. Jup. Tr. 18. Hdian.
8. 3. 7.
as, 77, (qa-vxos,) quiet, stillness,
rest, e. g. quiet life, 2 Thess. 3, 12. So
1 Mace. 9, 58. Dem. 145. 20. Plato Rep.
575. b. Spec, stillness, silence, Acts 22, 2.
1 Tim. 2, 11. 12. So Sept. Job. 34,29.
Hdian. 3. 12. 13. Plut. Symp. 7. 6. 3 init.
rjffV^LOS, ov, 6, f/, adj. (rjcrvxos.) quiet,
still, at rest, undisturbed from without,
1 Tim. 2, 2. 1 Pet. 3, 4. Sept. Is. 66, 2.
Dem. 150. 11. Plato Charm. 160. b.
r)TOi, see in rj IV. d.
J]TTaofJ,at, copal, f. TJT-njS^o-o/iai, Pass.
depon. (TJTTCHV, rja-o-av, ) to be less, weaker, in
ferior, genr. 2 Cor. 12, 13 rt . . . 6 jjrrr/Srjrf
imp ras X. e/c/cX. So JE\. V. H. 2. 30.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 4, 5. Hence, to be overcome,
to be vanquished by any one, c. dat. 2 Pet.
2, 19 <u yap ns rJTrrjrai KrX. Absol. 2 Pet.
2, 20. So Jos. Ant. 1. 19. 4 epom -firrrftfis.
In war, Hdian. 5. 4. 10. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 24.
An Act. rjTTafa, to subdue, is found in a
few late writers, Sept. Is. 54, 17. Pol. 1. 75.
3. ib. 3. 18. 5; see Passows. voc. Buttm.
Ausf. Sprachl. j 114. s. voc.
rjTTT)/Ji(l, error, TO, (ijTrdo/iai,) a being
inferior, a worse state, as compared with any
other or former state or duty ; Rom. 11,12
fjmjpa avTu>v, their worse estate, i. e. their
being brought into a worse condition.
Hence, failure, fault, 1 Cor. 6, 7. Sept.
Is. 31, 8 defeat
rjTTQ)V or i~i<T(T(i)v, ovos, 6, 17, used as an
irreg. comparative to KOKOS, i. e. ivorse, weak
er, inferior ; see Buttm. $ 68. 2. In N. T.
only Neut. TO TJTTOV, e. g. 1 Cor. 11, 17 tls
TO rjTTov,for the worse. So Luc. Somn. 18
ei TIS Trpos TO. IJTTW aTroK\ivti. Plato Gorg.
483. d. Adv. 2 Cor. 12. 15 TJTTO
328
the less am lined. So Lys. 206. 1. Thuc.
1. 8.
soun d> t ring,
intrans. 1 Cor. 13, 1 ^oX/coy f]X^ v - So
Sept. Ex. 19, 16. Hes. Theog. 42. Plato
Prot. 329. a. Of the sea, to roar, Luke 21,
25 Rec. Sept. for nsn J er . 50, 42. 51,50.
So Horn. II. 1. 157.
on, 6, (i. q. 77^77,) a
Acts 2, 2 ^oj Qxnrfp (pfpop.evr)s irvor)s KT\.
Heb. 12, 19. Sept. for 5)55 Ps. 150, 3.
So Hdian. 4. 8. 19. Plut. de rect. rat.
And. 2. Trop./ame, rumour, Luke 4, 37 ;
comp. Mark 1, 28 0*017.
t t .
?7%0?, eos, ovs, ro, i. q. o 77x0?) sound,
noise. Luke 21, 25 eV airopiq fj^ovs SoXdo--
0-77?, Vulg. p? < confusions sonitus maris.
So Griesb. for Rec. j^ovo-r;? SoXdo-o^s.
J. Malal. 5. p. 121. ib. 18. p. 436. e d.
Bonnens.
0.
ov, 6, Thaddeus, a surname
of the apostle Jude, also called Lebbeus,
the brother of James the Less, Matt. 10, 3.
Mark 3, 18 ; comp. Luke 6, 16. See in
lovfias no. 4.
, Att. akarra^ rjs, f), (3X S
salt,) the sea, a sea, genr. and as implying
the vicinity of land, Matt. 13, 47 o-ayrjvr)
fiXifiti&T) ds rfjv SaXacrcrav. 18,6 ro Tre Xa-
yos rr)s 3aX. the depth of the sea. Mark 9, 42.
Luke 21, 25. Rom. 9, 27. 2 Cor. 11, 26.
Rev. 18, 17 see in epydb/iat no. 2. b. Sept.
for t^ Gen. 22, 17. Is. 5, 30. So ^El. V. H.
9. 16. Xen. An. 5. 1. 2. For the ocean, Rev.
20, 13. 21, 1 ; f) yfj KOI 77 SaXao-cra, the land
and the sea, for the whole earth, Rev. 7, 1.
2. 3. 12, 12. (Jos. Ant. 1. 19. 1.) Also 6
ovpavos, 77 yrj, KOI r] 3dXacro-a, the heaven, the
earth, and the sea, for the universe, Acts 4,
24. 14, 15. Rev. 5, 13. Sept. and tn Ex.
20, 11. Hag. 2, 7. So Jos. Ant. 4. 3. 2 init.
Poet, of the shining celestial pavement
on which the throne of God is said to be
founded, 3dXacro-a vaXivrj, a glassy (trans
parent) sea, Rev. 4, 6. 15, 2 ; comp. Ex. 24,
10, also Ez. 1,22. 26. Spec, of particular
seas and lakes, viz.
a) The Mediterranean sea, Acts 10, 6.
32. 17, 14. al. Sept. and tfl Gen. 13, 14.
Jon. 1, 4.
b) The Red sea, f] tpv^pa 3dXao-o-n, fully
Acts 7, 36; absol. 1 Cor. 10, 1. 2. Sept.
and ei Ex. 13, 18. 14, 2. al. See in e>-
3po j.
c) The sea of Galilee or Tiberias, TJ 3dX.
T^S roXiXat a? 77 rr> Tt/3fpi aSoj, fully Matt.
4, 18. Mark 1, 16. John 21, 1. al. Absol.
Matt. 4, 15. John 6, 16. 17. 18. 19. al. Sept.
and fci Num. 34, 11. See the description
of. this lake under Ttvvrjo-apeT. Aristot.
Meteor. 1.13, VTTO TOV KavKavov \ip.vr), vv
Ka\ova-iv ol fKtl SdXarrai/. -f
J, f. i^w, (kindr. SdXXo),) to warm,
to make warm, by fire, Horn. Od. 21. 179,
246 ; by warmth imparted, Sept. 1 K. 1, 2.
4. Jos. Ant. 7. 14. 3 ; of a fowl brooding,
Sept. Deut. 22, 6. Plut. de Solert. anim. 4.
In N. T. trop. to cherish, to foster, c. ace.
1 Thess. 2, 7 a>s av rpoipbs SdXn-T/ ra fav-
rr> TeKva. Eph. 5, 29. So Jos. B. J. 4. 3.
14. Theocr. 14. 38.
77, indec. Thamar, Heb.
(palm-tree) Tamar, the widow of Er, and
daughter-in-law of Judah, Matt. 1, 3. See
Gen. c. 38.
, w, f. 770-03, (3d/i/3or,) to be
astonished, to be amazed, intrans. Acts 9, 6
rpffiatv re Kal 3a/i/3coj/. So Sept. 1 Sam.
14,15. Horn. II. 8. 77. Plut. Paul. ^Em. 34.
Later also c. ace. to astonish any one,
i Sept. 2 Sam. 22, 5 ; and hence Pass. 3a/i-
Peopai, to be astonished, to be amazed,
Mark 1, 27. 10, 24. 32. So Wisd. 17, 3.
1 Mace. 6, 8. Plut. J. Caes. 45. Id. Brut. 20.
j/ipO9, tor, ovs, TO, (Sdo^iat.) astonish
ment, amazement, from admiration, Luke 4,
36. 5, 9. Acts 3, 10. Horn. II. 4. 79. Luc.
Amor. 14. Thuc. 6. 31.
ov, 6, fj, adj. (Sdmroj,)
deadly, e. g. poisonous, Mark 16, 18. Jos.
Ant. 4. 8. 34. Theophr. H. PL 9. 5. 2.
Plato Rep. 406. b. Comp. Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 651.
^avaTTjtpopos, ov, 6, f/, adj. (Sdvaros
(ep&>,) death-bringing, deadly, James 3, 8
p.fo-TT] lov Savarrjfpopov. Sept. for rf,ab
Num. 18, 22. Luc. Hermot. 62. Hdian. 3*
12. 7. Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 32. Comp. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 651.
^ai/aT09, ov, 6, (SI^O-KGO, Saveii/,) death
the extinction of life, naturally or by vio
lence.
1. Genr. and of natural death, John 11, 4
329
"Sapped)
avTi) rj dcr3Wia ot /c eort irpus Savarov. V.
13. Rom. 8, 38. Phil. 1,20. Heb. 7,23.al.
So yfvf cr3ai V. Iftflv rov Sai/urov, see in yeuco
no. 2 and e?S<u I. 3. Also Matt. 26, 38 et
Mark 14, 34 TrepiXvTroy eW Savarou sorrow
ful even unto death, comp. Engl. to grieve
oneself to death. Rev. 13, 3 ds ^dvarov.
ib. 17 irXrjyf] Savdrou, the deadly wound. John
12, 33 TToiw 2ai>dr&> ^jueXXef diro^vfio-Kfiv, by
what death he should die. 18,32. 21,19. Sept.
for nj72 Judg. 13, 7. al. seep. (So Epict.
Ench. 5. Xen. Ag. 10. 3 ; Savdrw Sa.vflv
Horn. Od. 11. 412.) Plur. 3di/aToi, deaths,
i. e. exposures to death, 2 Cor. 11, 23. So
Plut. Romul. 24, Xoijuos "Savdrovs p.ev alfyvi-
ftiovs dv^panrois tivtv vucrutv fTrKptpatv. Pol.
6. 54. 4. Meton. for plague, pestilence, Rev.
6,8. 18,8. Sept. and nia Ex. 10, 17. Jer. 18,
21 ; Sept. for -or; 1 k 8, 37. Jer. 21, 7. al.
2. Of a violent death, e. g. as a punish
ment, evokes Saiwrou Matt. 26, 66. Mark
14, 64; agios 3ai>. Luke 23, 15. Acts 23,
29. al. KaraKpivtiv riva Sai/drop Matt. 20,
18. Mark 10, 33; Sdvaror aravpov Phil. 2,
8 ; and so genr. Matt. 10, 21. Mark 13, 12.
Luke 23, 22. 24, 20. Acts 22,4. 2 Cor. 1,
9. 10. Rev. 2, 10. al. Of the death of Je
sus, 1 Cor. 11, 26. Phil. 2, 8. Heb. 2, 9.
5, 7; as piacular, Rom. 5, 10. Col. 1, 22.
Heb. 2, 14. 9, 15. By Hebr. Matt. 15, 4 et
Mark 7, 10 3ai/dr<a reXevrdrco, quoted from
Ex. 21, 17 where Sept. for na^P fria
(comp. v, 16). Rev. 2, 23 TCI TCKVU av-rijs
dKOKTtvat ti> 3ai/dr, and so Sept. for Jrra
par Ex. 22, 18. Hdian. 2. 2. 14. Xen.
An. 2. 6. 29 bis.
3. Spec. Heb. nja and Sept. Zdvaros
often have the sense of destruction, perdi
tion, misery, implying both physical death
and exclusion from the presence and favour
of God, in consequence of sin and disobedi
ence, opp. to o^n , Sept. fojij, life and happi
ness; so Deut. 30, 19. Prov. 11, 19. 12,28.
Is. 25, 8 ; comp. Ps. 16, 1 1 et Acts 2, 28. In
N. T. this notion is applied with more defi-
niteness to the gospel scheme ; and as faf)
is used to denote the bliss and glory of the
kingdom of God, including the idea of a
joyful resurrection (see fco^ no. 3. b), so "
3di>aroj is put for the opposite, viz. rejection
from the kingdom of God, including the
idea of physical death as aggravated by
eternal condemnation ; the idea of physical
death being sometimes more prominent, and
sometimes that of subsequent perdition. John
8, 51 ^dvarov ov /JLT) Zftoprjcrrj fis rov alwva.
Rom. 6, 16 SoC Xoi a^aprLas el s Zdvarov. v.
21 TO yap re\os (Keivw, Sdwiror. v. 23. 7,
5. 10. 8, 2. 6. 2 Cor. 2, 16. 3, 7. 2 Tim. 1
10 Karapyf]cravTos p.ev rov ^dvarov, (pwrf)-
(ravTos Se u>T)v 8ta TOV fvayyfXiov. Heb.
2, 15. James 5, 20. 1 John 3, 14. 5, 16. 17.
al. Called also 6 Sevrepos Zdvaros, the
second death, Rev. 2, 11. 20, 6. 14. 21, 8;
comp. in dno%i>f]o~K<i> no. 2. In this sense 6
Sdi/aroy is sometimes used in a species of
half-personification, the idea of physical
death being prominent, Rom. 5, 12. 14. 17.
21. 1 Cor. 15, 26. 54. 55. 56 ; comp. Is. 25,
8. Hos. 13, 14.
4. Poet. 6 ZdvaTos, death, personified
as the king of Hades, Rev. 6, 8. 20, 13. 14.
21, 4 ; also 1, 18. Acts 2, 24. So Sept
and rvra Ps - 49 > 15 5 com P- Job 18 > I 3 -
Meton. for qdi]s itself, Matt. 4, 16 et Luke
1 , 79 eV . . . oTcta Sai/drou, death-shade, the
shades of Hades, i. e. intens. thickest dark
ness, quoted from Is. 9, 1 where Sept. for
Pjabs ; comp. Prov. 7, 27. +
^avaroa), w, f. &>o-o>, (Sdvaroy,) to put
to death, to slay, e. g. with one s own hands,
Hdot. 1. 113. In N. T. to cause to be put
to death, to deliver over to death, c. ace.
Matt. 10, 21 %ava.TG><rovcnv avrovs. 26, 59.
27, 1. Mark 13, 12. 14, 55. Luke 21, 16.
Pass. 2 Cor. 6, 9. 1 Pet. 3, 18 ; also hyper-
bol. Rom. 8, 36, quoted from Ps. 44, 23
where Sept. for :nrt. Sept. for mart i K.
11,40. Jer. 38, 15. So Plut. Themist. 22,23.
Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 15, 51. Trop. to mortify,
to subdue evil desires, appetites, c. ace. Rom.
8, 13. Pass, to become dead to any thing, to
be freed from its power, c. dat. Rom. 7, 4.
S-aTTTW, f. -^a), Pass. aor. 2 ^rd(prjv, to
perform funeral riles, pr. including burning
and burial, Horn. Od. 12. 12. II. 21. 323.
In N. T. genr. to bury, to inter, c. ace. Matt.
8, 21. 22. 14, 12. Luke 9, 59. 60. Acts 5,
6. 9. 10. Pass. Luke 16, 22. Acts 2, 29.
1 Cor. 15, 4. Sept. for 13J3 Gen. 23, 4 sq.
So Hdian. 4. 3. 19. Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 23.
Qdpa, 6, indec. Thara, Heb. rnri Te-
rah, pr. n. of the father of Abraham, Luke
3, 34. See Gen. 11, 24 sq. Josh. 24, 2.
Srappe o), i, f. jjo-w, (3dppor later Att.
for 3upo-oj,) to be of good cheer, of good cour-
age, to be bold, full of hope and confidence ;
2 Cor. 5, 6 Sappovires ovv rtuvrore. V. 8.
Heb. 13, 6. (Sept. Prov. 1, 21. Ceb. Tab.
30. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 32.) With tv TIVI, to
have hope and confidence in any one, 2 Cor.
7. 16. Sept. Sapp ft eV air;; for 3 rras
Prov. 31,11. (Pol. 5. 29. 4 M TIM.) With
etr nva, to be bold towards any one, 2 Cor.
10, 1. 2.
330
>, f. ijo-<a, (3dpo-oy,) to be of
good cheer, courage, comfort, i. q. Sappe w
q. v. Hdian. 8. 7. 21. Time. 2. 88. In N. T.
only imperat. 3dpo-ei, Sap ere Ire, ie o/"
g ooa cheer, courage, comfort, spoken by way
of encouragement, Matt. 9, 2. 22. 14, 27.
Mark 6, 50. 10, 49. Luke 8, 48. John 16,
33. Acts 23, 11. Sept. for K^tV^S Gen.
35, 17. Joel 2, 21. 22. So Horn. II. 4. 184.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 18.
^dp(7O<f, fos, ovs, TO, cheer, i. e. a cheer
ful mind, courage, good courage ; in N. T.
only Xap/Sdi etj 3ap<rof, to take courage,
1. e. to be encouraged, to be full of hope
and confidence, i. q. Sappew, Acts 28, 15.
So Xap/3. 3. Jos. Ant. 5. 5. 4 ; also Sdpcroy
Xap/3dm Tivd Thuc. 2. 92 ; genr. Diod. Sic.
14. 59. Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 5.
^au/ia, O.TOS, TO, (prob. 3dopai T ) a won
der, Xen. An. 6. 3. 23. In N. T. wonder,
admiration, Rev. 17,6 e Savpao-a 3aipa peya,
Buttm. ^ 131. 4. [2 Cor. 11,14.] So Sept.
Job 17, 8. Hdian. 1.1.8. Xen. Ag. 2. 27.
^raVfld^d), f. do-op.au (Savpa,) aor. 1
e 3aupao-a. For the fat. Mid. Rev. 17, 8,
see Buttm. j 113. 5 and n. 7. To wonder.
1. Intrans. to wonder, to be astonished,
to be amazed, absol. Matt. 8, 10 6 irj. e Sav-
pao-e xat erne. v. 27. 9, 8. 33. 15, 31. 21,
20. 22, 22. 27, 14. Mark 5, 20. 6, 51. 15,
5. Luke 1, 63. 8, 25. 11, 14. 24, 41. John
5,20. 7,15. Acts 2, 7. 4,13. 13, 41. Rev.
17,7.8. Sept. for WBCrt Is. 41,23. So
2 Mace. 1, 22. Luc, Nigrin. 38. Xen. Cyr.
7. 1. 6. With adjuncts, e. g. ace. of the
kindred noun, Rev. 17, 6; see in 3ai)pa.
With Std TI Mark 6, 6. John 7, 21 ; ev TIVI
Luke 1, 21 ; eVt TIVI Mark 12, 17. Luke
2, 33. 4, 22. 9, 43. 20, 26. Acts 3, 12 ;
Trepi TWOS Luke 2, 18. With 6Yt, to won
der that, because, Luke 11, 38. John 3, 7.
4, 27. Gal. 1, 6. (Xen. Yen. 1. 3.) With
ei, to wonder if, utielher, Mark 15, 44.
1 John 3, 13. So Hdian. 7. 1. 14. Xen.
An. 3. 2. 35.
2. Trans, to wonder at, i. e. a) to be
astonished at ; c. ace. of pron. or part. John
5, 28 p.)) Savp,. TOUTO. Luke 24, 12 ; comp.
Buttm. J 131. 8. So Luc. D. Deor. 23. 1
prjo~v 3avp. b) to admire, to marvel at,
c. ace. Luke 7, 9 6 I?;. f%avp.acrfv OVTOV.
Acts 7, 31. Pass. 2 Thess. 1,10. So Diod.
Sic. 4. 31 TT?I> apeTriv. Luc. D. Deor. 16. 2.
Xen. Lac. 1.2. c) From the Heb. Jude 1 6
3avpdbiTey TrpoVoMra, admirers of persons,
i. e. having respect to persons, partial; so
Sept. for C^Q KTB5 Is. 9, 15. Job 13, 10.
22, 8 ; TW Lev. 19, 15. d) Pragn.Rev.
13, 3 Savpd^eiv OTTIO-W rot) Srjpiov, to wonder
after the beast, i. e. to admire and folJow him,
to become his worshipper ; comp. v. 4.
^au/zacrto?, ov, 6, 17, adj. (3avpdf,)
wonderful, marvellous, Luc. D. Mort. 20. 5.
Xen. An. 2. 3. 15. In N. T. Neut. TO 3av-
pdo-tov, a wonder, miracle, Matt. 21, 15.
Sept. for a6e p s . 77, 12. 15;
Josh. 3, 5. So Ecclus. 48, 4.
rj, 6v, (3avp,do>,) wonder
ful, marvellous ; 1 Pet. 2, 9 tls TO Savpa-
trrov OVTOV <pa>v. Rev. 15, 1. 3, a-n/iflov V.
epya Sav/*. John 9, 30. 2 Cor. 11, 14 *at
ov Saupao-roV, and no wonder. Matt. 21,42
et Mark 12, 11 avTrj [for TOVTO] ICTTI 3at>-
pao-r?) fv o<p3. ?}p. quoted from Ps. 118, 23
where Sept. for nxbsa N^fi , comp. Gesen.
Lehrg. p. 661. Heb . Gr. 105. 3. b. Sept.
for li ns* Ps. 8, 1 ; jjni s Ex. 15, 11. 34, 10.
Luc. Somn. 9, 10. Hdian. 2. 4. 11. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 6. 7. Mem. 1. 1. 17.
jea, ay, r), (fern, of 3eos,) a goddess,
e. g. Diana, Acts 19,^27; also v. 35 and
37 in Rec. Luc. pro Imag. 23. Xen. Ven.
1. 6.
, f. daopai, Mid. depon. (3/a.
Sdopat.) Pass. perf. reSe apat as Mid. John
1, 32. Buttm. I 136. 3 ; aor. 1 e SeaSijv in
Pass, sense, Buttm. j 113. n. 6.
1. to see, to look at, to behold, pr. with
intentness, desire, pleasure ; see Tittm. de
Syn. N. T. p. Ill, 120. So c. ace. Matt.
1 1, 7 et Luke 7, 24 TI e ^XSere Sedaao-Sat ;
Matt. 22, 11. Luke 23, 55. John 1, 14. 4,
35. 11, 45. 1 John 1, 1. 4, 14. Pass. aor. 1,
Trpoy TO SfaSjiJi/ai avTols, in order to be seen
of (by) them, Matt. 6, 1. 23, 5. So 2 Mace.
2, 4. Hdian. 3. 4. 11. Xen. An. 3. 5. 13.
Spec. i. q. to go to see, to visit, Rom. 15, 24.
Sept. and MJO 2 Chr. 22, 6. So Jos. Ant.
16. 1. 2. Luc" Nigrin. 2.
2. Simply, to see, to perceive with the
eyes, i. q. I8e1v, c. ace. John 8, 10 p^SeVa
3eao-dpei>oy. Acts 21, 27. 22, 9. 1 John 4,
12. Pass. e SedSr; VTT aiiTrjs Mark 16, 11.
(Jos. Ant. 1. 11. 2. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 31.
CEc. 8. 11.) With an ace. and particip.
Mark 16, 14. Luke 5, 27 eSfdo-aTo TfXuvrjv
...KaSrinevov KT\. John 1, 32. 38. Acts 1,
11. (Hdian. 2. 1. 13. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 17.)
With OTI John 6, 5. Acts 8, 18.
f. iVo>, (3 aTpoi>,) to be an actor
in the theatre, Suid. sub v. ^SoXo yo?. Trans.
to bring upon the theatre, to make a specta
cle of; in N. T. trop. Pass. Heb. 10, 33
Kal 3Xtyfo-t 3eaTptb pei oi. Criminals were
sometimes exposed and punished in the
331
theatre; see Philo Leg. ad Cai. p. 1043.
Plut. de sera Num. vind. 9. Theophylact.
h. 1. 3eaTpiop.ei/oi, rovriimv uxrufp tirl
SfaTpov TrapaSfiypaTijJo/^ei ot. So eVSeaTpi-
fw Pol. 3. 91. 10. ib. 5. 12. 2.
^iarpov, O v, TO , (3f(io/xat,) pr. place
for seeing, a theatre, where dramatic and
other public spectacles were exhibited, ^El.
V. H. 3. 8. Xen. Hell. 4. 4. 3. In N. T.
a) a theatre, as a place of public assembly,
Acts 19, 29. 31. Here the people were
accustomed to convene on various occa
sions, to hear harangues, to hold public
consultations, and the like ; see Xen. Hell.
6. 5. 7. Diod. Sic. 16. 84. Pol. 29. 10. 2.
Jos. Ant. 17. 6. 3. B. J. 7. 3. 3. Cic. pro
Flacc. 7; comp. Kypke II. p. 100. Wetst.
II. p. 585. b) Meton. a spectacle, public
show, trop. 1 Cor. 4, 9; comp. Heb. 10,
33. So ^schyl. Dial. Socr. 3. 20 SeWpa
: ov, TO, (perh. neut. of Seloy,) sul
phur, brimstone ; Rev. 19, 20 TTJV Kaiofj.evr]v
tv TCJ 3ei<B. So Trvp KOI Seloi , fire and
brimstone, i. e. sulphurous flames, Luke
17, 29. Rev. 14, 10. 20, 10. 21,8; Trvp ml
Kcmvbs KOI Setoi , sulphurous flames and
smoke, Rev. 9, 17. 18. Sept. and rvnsa
Gen. 19, 24. Ez. 38, 22. Eduni. 8. 4. 26\
Plato Tim. Locr. 99. e.
^609, a, ov, (3eo s,) godlike, divine, per
taining to God, 2 Pet. 1, 3. 4. Sept. Trvevpa
3. for DT&X Ex. 31, 3. 35, 29. So Hdian.
1. 11. 10. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 32. Neut. TO
Seioi/, the divine nature, dicinily, Godhead,
Acts 17, 29. So Diod. Sic. 16. 60. Xen.
Mem. 1. 4. 18.
^eiorr/S, TJTOS, 17, (Seo s,) Godhead, deity,
i. e. the divine nature and perfections, Rom.
1, 20. Wisd. 18, 9. Luc. Calumn. 17.
Plut. de Pyth. Orac. 8, 9.
^eia)$rj<>, fos, our, 6, 77, adj. (Seloi ,) of
sulphur, made of sulphur, Rev. 9, 17. Phi-
lostr. Imag. I. 27. p. 802. A form only of
the later Greek, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 228.
*&e\,i]fACt, CITOS, TO, (3eAu,) will ; a word
not Attic, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 7. For the
signif. of the form, see Buttm. \ 119. 7. a.
Kiihner 5 233. 1. b.
1 . Pr. will, the thing willed, what one
wills to do or to have done; Matt. 7, 21
aXX 6 TTOifav TO 3e X77p.a TOV ircnpos. 12, 50.
21, 31. Mark 3, 35. John 5, 30 bis. 6, 38
bis. Acts 13, 22. Rom. 12, 2. Eph. 6, 6.
Heb. 13, 21. al. Eph. 2, 3 TO. SeX^aTa TTJS
vapxos. Sept. and fB.n 1 K. 5, 8. 9 ; "p S-i
Ps. 103, 21. 143, 10. Hence will, i. q.
purpose, counsel, decree; Matt. 18, 14 ov-
Tcoy OVK eoriv StX^/za fp.irp. TOV irarpos.
John 6, 39. 40. Acts 22, 14. Heb. 10,7. 9
10. 36. Collect. TO 3e X77p,a TOV 3eov, the
counsels, the eternal purposes of God, Matt.
6, 10. Luke 11,2.
2. Abstr. will, the act of willing, wish,
good pleasure; Matt. 26, 42 yenj3ijT<o TO
3eX7p.a o-ov. Acts 21, 14. 1 Cor. 16, 12
OVK rjv SeX^ia. Eph. 5, 17. 1 Pet. 2, 15. 3,
17. 4,2.3.19. Uohn5,14. So Se Xjj/za o-ap-
KOS, the will of the flesh, carnal desire, John
1,13. Sept. for fan Ps. 1,2 ; yisn Dan.
8,4. 11, 3. Ecclus. 8, 15.
3. Meton. wn7Z, the faculty of willing,
free-will. 1 Cor. 7, 37 e|ovcriai> e^ei Trepi
TOU i Si ov SeX^aToy. 2 Pet. 1, 21. So of
God, Eph. 1, 5. 11. +
^eX.rja-if, eos, f], (3eXw,) will, good-
pleasure of God, Heb. 2, 4. Sept. Ez. 18,
23. 2 Mace. 12, 16. A word not Attic.
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 7.
^eXto, f. SeXjjo-w, inf. 3 Xeii>, part. 3*-
\u>v ; also impf. ^fSeXoi/, aor. 1 ^3e X?;cra ;
the latter two from e Se Xw, of which 3eXu
is merely a synonymous shortened form.
The earlier e 3e Xo> is alone found in Homer
and the epic poets, as also in Pindar ; but
never in the tragedians, except impf. Tjfoe-
Xoi . In Attic prose e Se Xw is the prevail
ing form ; and the only impf. and aor. are
r/3eXoi> and ^Se XTjo-e. In N. T. these two
forms only are from tSe Xw ; all the rest
from Se Xw. See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 7, 332.
Passow in e 3e Xw fin. To will, to wish, to
desire, pr. implying active choice and pur
pose, and thus differing from /3ovXop.ai ; see
in /3ovXojuai init.
1 . Pr. to will, to be willing, to be pleased
to do any thing, to purpose, to choose, e. g.
a) Of God and Christ ; c. inf. aor. Rom. 9,
22 et oe Se Xcoi/ 6 3e6f eVStt ao-3ai KTX. Col.
1, 27. 1 Tim. 2, 4. (Horn. II. 13. 743.
Hdot. 2. 13. Xen. Mag. Eq. 9. 9.) Absol.
c. inf. impl. John 5, 21. Acts 18, 21 TOU
3eou 3e Xoj/roy. 1 Cor. 4, 19. James 4, 15.
So Horn. II. 20. 243. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 19 ult.
b) Of men, c. infin. e. g. aor. Matt. 5, 40.
Mark 6, 19 KOI rj%f\fv UVTOV airoKTt ivai.
John 1, 44. Acts 7, 28. al. Inf. pros. Matt.
19, 21 ei 3 Xeu TeXftos (ivai. Luke 1, 62.
John 6, 67. Acts 10, 10. 14, 13. 24, 6. al.
Absol. c. inf. impl. Matt. 8, 2 tav SeX^?.
Mark 3, 13. 1 Cor. 7, 36. Rev. 11, 6. al.
(Palscph. 24. 4. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 10.) So
in antith. of to ivill and to do, Rom. 7, 18.
2 Cor. 8, 10. 11. Phil. 2, 13 ; comp. Winer
\ 65. 6. Also c. negat. ov Se Xw, not to
332
rcill, not to haie in mind; hence Lo will not,
to determine not to do this or that, to refuse ;
so c. inf. aor. Matt. 2, 18 OVK jjfofXe irapa-
AcX7?3r>ai. Mark 6, 26. Luke 15, 28. al.
Inf. pres. John 7, 1. 2 Thess. 3, 10. Absol.
R. inf. impl. Matt. 18, 30. 21, 29. Rom. 7,
15 sq. (So Palseph. 2. 6. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4.
iO.) Further, with a negative, the idea of
3e Xo> sometimes approaches that of ovva/j.a.1,
to be able, I can; e. g. Luke 18, 13 OVK
fjSfXfv ouSe rovs o(^>3. tTtapai, he would not,
could not, dared not. See Passow in e 3e Xco.
Greg. Cor. p. 135. Schzef. So Horn. II. 13.
106. Plato Pheedr. 230. d. Xen. Cyr. 8. 1.
16. c) Trop. of the wind, John 3, 8 Sirov
Se Xet, nvel, the wind bloweth where it listeth.
So Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 19 o,rt rj^eKev, of an
eagle. ., "
2. Genr. to will, i. q. to wish, to desire, to
choose; c. infin. e. g. aor. Luke 8, 20 I8elv
o-e Se Xoires. 23, 8. Mark 7, 24. Inf. pres.
John 16, 19. Gal. 4, 20. 1 Cor. 7, 7. 11, 3.
14, 5. (Hdian. 1. 2. 3.) Absol. c. inf. impl.
Matt. 15, 28 yei/TjSijrco crot a>s Se Xeij. Mark
9, 13. John 15, 7. 1 Cor. 4, 21. (Paleeph.
28. 3.) Sometimes apparently c. ace. where
however an infin. is strictly implied, e. g.
Luke 5, 39 ovdels TTIMV TraXaiov fv^ecas 3e-
X vtov sc. iriveiv. 2 Cor. 11, 12 ru>v SeXov-
TU>V d<popp.r]v sc. evpelv. Also c. neg. ou
3eXo>, to will not, to be unwilling, to choose
not, c. infin. aor. Luke 19, 14 ov 3tXo/jei/
TOVTOV j3aa-i\fvcrat e< TjfjLas. 1 Cor. 10, 20.
(Palaeph. 39. 3.) Inf. pres. Rom. 1, 13.
1 Cor. 10, 1. 2 Cor. 1, 8. (Luc. D. Mort. 2.
1 ult.) Absol. c. inf. impl. John 21, 18.
Followed by particles, e. g. et, Luke 12, 49
ri 3eXo>, d 77877 dvrjfp^T) ; with i va C. Sub-
junct. Matt. 7, 12 ocra uv %e\T]Te iva iroiwcriv
{ifj.lv ol i/3p. Mark 6, 25. John 17, 24. So
in interrogations, c. fut. Indie, or more pro
perly aor. Subjunct. pr. with Iva implied ;
e. g. Matt. 20, 32 r( Se Xere [iva] Troiqcrco
ifuv ; as in Engl. what will ye [that] I should
do unto you? 26, 17. Mark 14, 12. 15, 9.
12. Luke 9, 54. al. Winer 42. 4. b, and
note. (Anacr. 12. 1. Soph. (Ed. R. 651 ;
c. fut. Luc. Navig. 4 et 26.) Once with 77
i. q. to choose rather, to prefer, 1 Cor. 14, 19 ;
see in ij III. a. Sometimes imperf. ^ SeXoi/
(in Att. writers also pres. 3e X<a,) when fol
lowed by an infin. is to be rendered as an
adverb before a finite verb, willingly, gladly ;
as John 6, 21 fj^eXov ovv Xafte iv avrbv els
TO Tr\o1ov, they gladly received him into the
vessel. 2 Pet. 3, 5 Xai Sdi/ei yap UVTOVS TOVTO
3Xoiras, on KrX.for this escapes them with
their own will, of this they are willingly ig
norant, that, etc. See Buttm. $ 150. m. 36.
Winer $58. 4. So Plato Thezet. 143. d.
Xen. Hi. 7. 9. Cyr. 5. 1. 20.
3. Spec. 3eXo> c. infin. sometimes (like
/ie XXo)) serves merely as a sign of the fu
ture, like Engl. will or shall, and gives to
the infin. a future sense ; but only of ina
nimate things, e. g. Acts 2, 12 et 17, 20 ri
av 3e Xot TOVTO fivat. ; what then will this be ?
or as in comm. Engl. what is this going to
be ? Hdot. 1. 109. ib. 2. 11, 14. Plato Rep.
370* b. See Passow in e 3e Xa>. Viger. p.
263 sq.
4. By Hebr. like Heb. ^Bfl , to delight in,
lu have pleasure in, to desire, to lore, i. q.
(pi\f(a. So c. ace. Matt. 27, 43 ei 3e X aw-
TOV, quoted from PS. 22, 9 where Sept. for
113 7?0 > an d so Sept. and ^Sn c . ace. Ez.
18, 23. Also Matt. 9, 13 eXeoz/ 3<fXo>, Kal
ov 3u<n ai>, quoted from Hos. 6, 6 where
Sept. for ysn c . ace. Heb. 10, 5. 8 quoted
from Ps. 40, 7 where Sept. for "} B^ c. ace.
With an inf. and parall. with <pi\f(o, Luke
20, 46 TCOV SeXoiTo)! TrepnraTfiv tv crroXais
Kal (piXovvTcav dcrTrao-fjiovs. With both con
structions, inf. and ace. Mark 12, 38 T>V
< 5e\6t>TQ)V tv (TToXais Trfpiirarelv KCU d<nra~
0-p.ovs. Sept. and ySH c. inf. 1 K. 9, 1.
Esth. 6, 6. 11. Once c. / Tifi, to delight
in any thing, Col. 2, 18 3eXwi> lv Taneivo-
<ppoo-vvr) KT\. delighting in (affecting) hu
mility. Sept. and 3 fan p s . 112, 1. 147,
10. +
S-e/ie\i09, ov, 6, fj, adj. (Se /ia, n Sjj/it,)
belonging to the foundation, e. g. X/3ot Aris-
toph. Av. 1137. In N. T. as Subst. a foun
dation, e. g.
1. Masc. 6 3e/xe Xtoy sc. Xi 3or, pr. a
foundation-stone, foundation; Heb. 11, 10
TTJV TOVS 3f/i. e^ovcrav Tro\iv. Rev. 21, 14.
19 bis. Sept. for W 1 K. 5, 17 ; ^ Job
22, 16. So Plut. Poplic. 15. Pol. 1. 40. 9.
Thuc. 1. 93 ot 3e/ieXtoi Travroi&v \tia>v.
Trop. of elementary doctrine and instruc
tion, the foundation, 1 Cor. 3, 10 Seyue Xiov
T&(iKa. Eph. 2, 20. Rom. 15, 20. Heb. 6,
1 ; of a fundamental doctrine or principle,
e. g. Christ 1 Cor. 3, 11. 12. Also 1 Tim
6, 19 SfpeXiov KaXoV, a good foundation,
on which hope and salvation may rest.
Meton. 2 Tim. 2, 19 6 Sejue Xtor TOV 3eov,
that which God hath founded, God s build
ing, the true believers or church of God ;
com p. 1 Cor. 3, 9. 16.
2. Neut. TO Se ^eXtoj/, a foundation, ir.
Luke s writings, Acts 16, 26 TCI
Luke 6, 48. 49. 14, 29. Sept. for
Prov. 8, 29. Is. 58, 12; ib"] Mic. 1, 6.
Diod. Sic. 5. 66. Xen. Hell. 5. 2. 5. Mceris,
3ep.Xta Kal Se/ie Xioi ouSeTepaK, arriKcos
3e/i/Xioi Kai 3ep,e Xioy, KOLVWS-
^efieXlOQ), f. axro), (3e/ie Xtor,) to Zay Z/ie
foundation of any thing, to found, c. ace.
Heb. 1,10 Tfjvyfjv e 3ep.eXiWar, quoted from
Ps. 102, 26 where Sept. for ^ . Pass.
Matt. 7, 25 et Luke 6, 48 reSep-eXiwro yap
eVt TIJI/ TttTpav, where for the omission of
the augm. in plupf. see Buttm. { 83. n. 7.
So Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 11. Trop. to ground, to
establish, to confirm, c. ace. 1 Pet. 5, 10.
Pass. Epli. 3, 17. Col. 1, 23 rfj ir urrti
Te3e fj.f\ia>nevov. So Diod. Sic. 11. 68.
ib. 15. 1.
?, ov, 6, ^, adj. (3eo s. StSu-
,) taught of God, 1 Thess. 4, 9 ; comp.
ol TOV 3eoC John 6, 45. Theophil. ad
Autol. II. p. 87.
^eoXoiyo?, ov, 6, (Seo j, Xe yco,) a theo-
logue, one who treats of God and divine
things ; as Epimenides, Diod. Sic. 5. 80 ;
Pherecydes, Plut. Sylla 36 In N. T.
spoken of John, the divine, the theologian,
in the inscription of the Apocalypse ; perh.
as maintaining the divine nature and attri
butes of the Logos, comp. Rev. 1,2. 17. 18.
22, 13.
^eo/za^CO), w, f. 170-0), (3eo/iax*,) to
fight or contend against God, Acts 23, 9
Rec. 2 Mace. 7, 19. Plut. de Superst. 7.
Xen. (Ec. 16. 3.
09, ov, 6, f), adj. (2edr,
fighting against God, contending with God,
Acts 5, 39. Symm. for c^sn Prov. 9,
18. 21, 16.
^, ov, 6, 17, adj. (3eds, TiWo),)
God-inspired, inbreathed of God, 2 Tim. 3,
16 iraaa ypafpr] SfOTTJ/euo-ros. Pint, de Pla-
cit. Philosoph. 5. 2, TOVS oveipovs TOVS Seo-
irvvo~rovs- Phocylid. 121 rfjs fie SeoTryev-
OTOU o-offr iTjs Xdyos (<TT\V liptcrros. Comp.
Jos. C. Ap. 1 . 7 [at ypa(pat] ra>v 7rpo(pr]T<Sv
Kara TI]V tirimnua TTJV O.TTO TOV SeoC p.a.Sdi -
Ttov. Cic. pro Arch. 8, poetam . . . quasi
divino quodam spiritu inflari.
@09) ov, 6, God, the deity ; for the deri
vation see note below. On the voc. 3ee
Matt. 27, 46. Sept. Judg. 21, 3. Wisd. 9,
1 , instead of the Attic voc. 3edr, see Buttm.
$ 35. n. 2. Winer 5 8. 2. c.
1. Genr. God, the supreme Lord and
Father of all, Jehovah ; so 6 3e 6s, Matt.
1, 23. 3, 9. 5, 8. 6, 30. John 4, 24. 9, 24.
Rom. 11,2. 16, 26. James 2, 19. al. saepiss.
Without the art. 3e 6s Matt. 6, 24. 19, 26.
Luke 2, 14. 52. 3, 2. John 1, 6. 18. 3, 2,
Acts 5, 29. Rom. 1, 7. 18. 1 Cor. 4, 1. al.
sa?p. Comp. Winer 518. 1. v. 3eoV. Sept.
everywhere for n^ffbx Gen. 1, 1. 2 sq.
SEE piss. Also Kvpios 6 3fdr, Matt. 4, 7.
10. 22, 37. Mark 12, 29. 30. Luke 1, 16.
3->. 1 Pet. 3, 15. Rev. 4, 8. 11,17. So
Acts 2, 39 Kvpios 6 Sedj V[JL>V. 7, 37. Sept.
for CvAx rnrrj Gen. 2,^15. 16. 18 sq. 3,
14 ; oftener c. gen. for "B irt bx rvii-n I s .
43,3. Jer. 3, 13. Ez. 44, 3. al. See Ge-
sen. Heb. Lex. ! " |> ] a. In construction .
a) Before a genitive, e. g. of person, 6 3eo s
TWOS , the God of any one, i. e. his protector,
benefactor, the object of his worship. Matt.
22, 32 6 3e6? A/3pao> KT\. Mark 12, 26.
Luke 1, 68. Acts 5, 30. 7, 32. 46. al. So
the voc. Matt. 27, 46 See /iou, See pov, and
Mark 15. 34 6 Seds /xou, 6 3eds /iou, quoted
from Ps. 22, 2 where Heb. ^ "bx, Sept
6 3e6s 6 3eds /xov. With gen. of thing, i. e
God as the author and giver, the source of
any thing, e. g. 3eoy TTJS vnop.ovr)s nal rrjs
Trapa/cXijaecay Rorn. 15, 5 ; 3. TIJS f\ni8os V.
13 ; 3. T-JJy ei pi^s 16, 20. Phil. 4, 9. Heb.
13, 20; 3. aKarao-rao-iW 1 Cor. 14, 33;
3. TraoT/y xapiroy 1 Pet. 5, 10. b) Genit.
rov 3 e o v after other nouns, e. g. as active
or subjective, denoting what comes forth, is
sent, given, appointed from God, Matt. 3, 16
Trvfvfia TOV 3. Luke 11, 49 17 crocpia TOU 3.
3, 38 (vlos) rov 3eou. 9, 20 6 Xpioroy TOV 3.
Acts 23, 4 TOV dpxiepea TOV 3. Matt. 6, 33
17 jSaatXei a TOU 3. 2 Tim. 3, 17 6 ai/3p. TOV
3eoi the man of God, taught, furnished of
God. 1 Thess. 4, 16 o-dX7riy 3eoC the trump
of God, which sounds by command of God,
i. q. TJ eV^drj; o-dX7ny 1 Cor. 15, 52 ; see
Winer $ 37. 3. Also in a passive or objective
sense, Winer $ 30. 1. Luke 11, 42 17 dydirr]
TOV 3eoO love TO God, see more in aydin]
no. 1 . Luke 6,12 -n-poo-ev^r) TOV SeoO prayer
to God. Mark 11, 22 TT KTTIS TOV 3. faith in
God. So O?KOJ TOV 3. i. e. consecrated to
God, Luke 6, 4. 1 Cor. 3, 9. Rev. 15, 2 *i-
Sapai T. SeoC harps for the praise of God,
comp. 1 Chr. 16, 42. Winer 5 37. 3. Fur
ther, TO. TOV 3eot! the things of God, e. g.
his counsels, purposes 1 Cor. 2, 1 1 ; or things
pkasing to him, Matt. 16, 23. Mark 8, 33 ;
or things belonging, pertaining, to him,
Matt. 22, 21. Mark 12, 17. Luke 20, 25.
(Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 20.) In this last sense alsc
we find TO. rrpos TOV 3eoV things pertaining
to God, his service and worship, Rom. 15.
17. Heb. 2, 17. 5, 1. c) Dat. rw Sew,
e. g. by Hebr. after adjectives, as dorelos
TW 3eo> Acts 7, 20, also Sucara TW Sew
2 Cor. 10, 4, intens. exceedingly, see in
ao-retos and SVVOTOS no. 1. a. Winer 5 37. 3.
Elsewhere after verbs, to or for God, e. g.
334
Rom. 6, 10 et Gal. 2, 19 ji/ T Sew i. e. to
his honour and praise, in accordance with
Ills will. 2 Cor. 5, 13. 9, 11. al.
2. Of the Logos, Christ, who is declared
to be 6 3edy, e. g. John 1,1 KOI Seoy TJV
6 Xdyor. Rom. 9, 5. Phil. 2, 6. 1 Tim. 3, 1 6.
Heb. 1,8. 1 John 5, 20 ; also in the excla
mation of Thomas, John 20, 28. So Christ
is called 6 Seds in Test. XII Patr. p. 542,
6 Sfoy <Tu>fj.a Aa/3&>i> f&axTfV CIVTOVS dvaaTT]-
(Tfi yap Kvpios [TOV crcoTTJpa] 2fw KOL i/3paj-
TTOV. p. 644, 645, m^ecrSe Sew tv o~xr]fj.a.Tt
dv^pumov. p. 672 6<p%f]o-fTai 3ed?, Karoixtov
tv ai/SpcoTrois 1 eVt TT/J yi^r. p. 696 3eoy fty y-
Spa vTroKpivop-tvos. Also Justin Mart. Dial.
C. Tryph. p. 276. C, TOV ical irpo 7rou;o-eo>y
Koo-p-ov ovra 3eo f. p. 281. d, Seoy Kakelrai
KOI %fos earl KOI earai. Called likewise by
Justin M. 6 3eds, ib. p. 276. c. p. 300. d. p.
340. c. Comp. Origen c. Cels. 5. 39. ib.
6. 60. See Semisch, Justin der Mart. II.
p. 284 sq. [Engl. II. p. 187 sq.]
3. From the Heb. spoken of kings or
chief magistrates, as the representatives of
God in the Jewish theocracy. John 10, 34.
35 eyo> etVa, Seat tore ; et (Kfivovs fine 3e-
ovs KT\. quoted from and in allusion to Ps.
82, 1. 6, where Sept. and Heb. QirVbs ;
comp. v. 7. See also Ex. 22, 7. 8.
4. In the Greek sense, 6 3fdr, a god, the
deity; ol 3fot, the gods, i. e. tbe heathen
gods. Acts 7, 43 6 Seos- fyioii/ Pep.<pdv. 12,
22. 14, 11 of Sect. 19, 26. 28, 6. 1 Cor. 8,
4. 5. Gal. 4, 8. Satan too is called 6 3eo s
TOV alwi>os TOVTOV, the god of this world, its
leader, ruler, instigator, 2 Cor. 4, 4. Indeed
the Jews regarded all the heathen gods
as evil spirits, see in 8aip.6viov no. 2. (Diod.
Sic. 1. 9. Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 18, 19. ib. 4. 7.
6.) Once fern. 17 3edy, a goddess, Diana,
Acts 19, 37 Grb. So Luc. D. Deor. 17. 2.
Xen. An. 3, 2. 12 T!J Aprefj.i8i . . . rfj Sew.
ib. 5. 3. 6, 7, 9. Meton. an idol, image, Acts
7.40. Sept for V>OQ bs Is. 44, 17; C^sss
2 Sam. 5, 21.
NOTE. The earliest derivation of 3eds
is from ri 377/xt, e. g. Hdot. 2. 52 Seovs 8e
Trpocra>i>6p.a(rdi> crfptat dno TOV TOLOVTOV, on
Ki xr/Jiu> Sei/rej rd irdirra 7Tpr]yp.aTa /cat Trd-
<ras vop.ds fl^ov. So Clem. Alex. Strom. I,
Sf6s 8e Trapd rrfv ~{<TIV f ipTjrai KCU rdiv,
TIJV 8iaKO(rp.T](Tiv. Plato derives it from 3/o>
to run, regarding the deity as having been
first recognized in the sun and moon and
earth and stars and heavens, art yovv alrd
opuivres irdvra del lovra 8pop.q> KOI Seov-
ra, ano ravTTjs TIJS <pvcr(a>s TTJS TOV 3fii/,
Seovr avTovs (novop-dcrai, Plato Crat. 16. p.
397. d. This idea is paraphrased by Theo-
phil. ad Autol. I. p. 71, i. q. rp^ft
fvepytlv, Tpefpeiv, irpovoeiv KOI Kvfifpvqv, KOI
faoTToiflv TO irdvra. But more prob. 3eo s
is of the same family with Zfvs, Ato r, ^Eol.
Aeuy, Lat. dena, Sanscr. dera. +
, as, TJ, Zeoo-efiijs, ) reverence
towards God, godliness, 1 Tim. 2, 10. Sept.
for tmbjj! n ^^"? Gen 20 11- Baruch 5,
3. Plato lipin. 985. d. Xen. An. 2. 6. 26.
f OS , ovs, 6, TJ, adj. (3edy, o-e-
.) reverencing God. godly, a worshipper
of God. John 9, 31. Sept. for trrViJX K^i
Ex. 18, 21. Job 1, 1. 8. Plut. Romul. 22 .
Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 25.
^reoa-TVj^ f OS , ovs, 6, ^ adj. (3 eo y,
o-Tuyew,) hated of the gods, Eurip. Troad.
1221 [1213]. Cycl. 396, 602. So in N. T.
hated of God, implying the highest degree
of reckless wickedness. Rom. 1 , 30. Others
Act. hating God; but without example in
Gr. writers. Suidas, Seoorvyeis
rot, of VTTO 3eoi) fuo-ovp,ei>oi Kal of 3e6z/
TTJTOS, 17, (Seo s-,) deity, Godhead,
the divine nature and perfections, i. q. 3eio-
TTJS, Col. 2, 9. Luc. Icarom. 9. Plut. de
def. Orac. 10 fin.
0e6(f)i\of, ov, 6, Theophilus, pr. n. of a
person 4 of distinction, Kpdno-ror, prob. living
out of Palestine, to whom Luke inscribed
his Go?pel and the book of Acts, Luke 1, 3.
Acts 1,1. Elsewhere unknown.
o, a waiting
on, service, attendance, ministry, genr. Diod.
Sic. 1. 21. Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 29. In N. T.
1 . attendance and care of the sick ; hence
relief, healing, Luke 9, 11 xp f iav f xovras
Zepandas toro. Rev. 22, 2. Jos. Ant. 19.
1. 16. Pol. 15. 25. 6. Xen. Hi. 8. 4.
2. Meton. and collect, service, i. e. at
tendants, domestics, retinue, Matt. 24, 45.
Luke 12, 42. Sept. for D^ns Gen. 45, 16.
Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 4 o-uv SepaTrei a
Hdian. 7. 1. 10. Xen. Mem. 3. 11.4.
, f. evo-a>, (SepaTrcof.) to wait
upon, to minister unto, to serve, i. e. to ren
der service and attendance, at first without
the idea of subjection ; see Passow sub v.
1. Pr. e. g. God, to serve, to worship,
Pass. Acts 17, 25 ov8e (6 3eos) vnu ^etpcoK
ai>2!pco7rG>z> SepaTreveTat. Hes.Op.134. Hdot.
2. 37 ; genr. Diod. Sic. 2. 20. Xen. Cyr. 1.
3. 7.
2. to take care of the sick, to lend, genr.
Xen. An. 7. 2. 6. Hi. 8. 4. In N. T. spec.
to relieve, to heal, to cure ; absol. Matt. 1 2,
335
JO et Luke 6, 7 lv T<B <ra/3/3uT(a 3epa7reui>.
With ace. of pers. Matt. 4, 24 TrapaXvTt-
KOVS Kal fSfpaTTfvo fv avrovs- Mark 1 , 34.
Luke 10, 9. Acts 4, 14. al. With ace. and
ajro, Luke 7, 21 & f pair f vat iro\\ovs dno
i/o o-ooj/. 8, 2. So Tob. 12, 3. Palaeph. 2. 4 ;
of a physician, Thuc. 2. 47. Xen. Cyr. 3. 2.
1-2. With ace. of disease, Matt. 4, 23 3epa-
nfvcav iravav vocrov. Pass. Rev. 13, 3
evZii. So Arr. Epict. 2. 21. 23. Plut.
de Superst. 7. +
^pdiro)V, OVTOS, o, (kindr. Sepw,) pr. a
waiting-man; hence an attendant, minis
ter, at first implying free and honourable
service, and therefore different from SouXov,
see Passow s. v. Once of Moses, Heb. 3, 5.
Sept. for i-s of Moses Ex. 14, 31. Num.
12, 7. 8 ; of Job, c. 1, 8. Hdian. 3. 10. 7.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 16.
S-epio>, f. iW, (3e poy,) to summer, to
pass the summer, Xen. An. 3. 5. 15. In
N. T.
1. to harvest, to reap; absol. Matt. 6, 26
ou OTTfipovo-iv, ov8e 3fpt fov(rii/. Luke 12, 24.
James 5, 4 ot Sepurairf y the reapers. Sept.
for nsj3 Ruth 2, 3 sq. So Plut. Mor. II. p.
27. X en. CEc. 18. 1. Trop. to cut down, to
destroy; absol. Rev. 14, 15 bis. Pass. v. 16
Kal f] yr/ eZfpivbr), i. e. the \vickedness of
the earth is destroyed, punished ; comp.
Joel 4 [3], 13. So ^Eschyl. Suppl. 634
[638].
2. Trop. to reap the fruits of one s la
bours, to receive in recompense, c. ace.
1 Cor. 9, 1 1 TII a-apKLKa. Gal. 6, 8 bis. 9.
Sept. and nsps Prov. 22, 8. (Test. XII
Patr. p. 576.) Also of a Christian teacher
gathering in converts into the kingdom of
God, John 4, 36 bis. 38 e yo> dntarfiXa vp.as
Ztpifiv o oi/x vp-fls KfKOiridKaTe, comp.
Matt. 9, 37 et Luke 10, 2. Hence in pro
verbial expressions : a) Gal. 6, 7 o lav
OTTfipr] (tKSpoOToy, TOVTO Kal 3epi <m, i. e. lie
will be rewarded according to his works ;
and in a similar sense 2 Cor. 9, 6 bis. Comp.
Sept. and 1X Jer. 12, 13. See in o-n-eipw
no. 2 fin. j3) Matt. 25, 24 Sfptfav OTTOV
ot< etnreipas, i. e. turning the labours of
others to one s own profit, v. 26. Luke 19,
-2\. -2-2. In a like sense John 4, 37 XXor
((TT\V 6 cnrfipwv, KOI uXXos 6 Sfpi jjW. Comp.
Job 31, 8. Mic. 6, 15.
oO, 6, (3epi o>,) a harvesting,
harvest ; John 4, 35 bis, 6 3epio>i6r ep^fTat,
. . . XfVKai eiVi Trpoy Sfpto-p.oz . Matt. 13.30
bis. 39. Mark 4, 29. Sept. for -nxfj Gen.
8, 22. Jer. 50, 16. So Pol. 5. 95. 5." Xen.
(Ee. 18. 3. Meton. the harvest to be ga-
thered, produce of the harvest, pr. Sept. for
l^p Jer. 5, 17 ; in N. T. trop. for the con
verts to be gathered into Christ s kingdom,
Matt. 9, 37. 38 bis. Luke 10, 2 ter. Also
of those whose iniquity is fully ripe for
punishment, Rev. 14, 15; comp. in 3epi f<a
no. 1.
^epiarrjf, O t>, 6, (3epi fo>,) a harcest-
mnn, reaper, Matt. 13, 30. 39. Bel and
Drag. 40. Plut. C. Grace. 13. Xen. Hi
6. 10.
^eppaiVO), f. ava, (3epp,o y, 3e po>.) to
warm, to heat, c. ace. Horn. II. 14. 7. Xen.
Mem. 4. 3. 8. In N. T. only Mid. 3ep-
p.aivofj.ai, to warm oneself, e. g. by a fire,
Mark 14, 54 Kal rjv 3eppai> o/xei o? Trpo? TO
(pas. v. 67. John 18, 18 bis. 25 ; with cloth
ing, to become warm, James 2, 16. Sept. for
tnn Is. 44, 15. 16. So Hdian. 8. 4. 27.
Xen. CEc. 19. 11.
)s, 17, (3fpp,o f, 3ep<u.) icarmth,
Acts 28, 3. Sept. for ch Job 6, 17. Luc.
D. Mar. 11. 2. Thuc. 2. 49.
, eos, our, TO, (3e po>,) summer, i. c.
the warm season, in Palestine extending
from May to October without rain ; see
Bibl. Res. in Palest. II. p. 98 sq. Matt. 24,
32. Mark 13, 28. Luke 21, 30. Sept. and
pj3 Prov. 6, 8. 30, 25. So Diod. Sic. 5.
30. Xen, Mem. 1. 6. 2. Elsewhere also
summer-fruits, harvest, Sept. for ni^J5 Prov
26, 1. Dem. 1253. 15. JSschyl. Pers. 822.
ecrcraXoz/t/ceu9, cos, 6, a Thessaloni-
an, Acts 20, 4. 27, 2. 1 Thess. 1,1.2 Thess.
1,1.
Qecra-aXoviKrj, TJS, 17, Thessalonica,
now Saloniki, a city of Macedonia at the
head of the Sinus Thermaicus. It was an
ciently called Therma, but was named
Thessalonica by Cassander, after his wife,
the daughter of Philip. Under the Romans
it was the capital of one of the four divi
sions of Macedonia, and the usual station
of a Roman praetor and quaestor. The Jews
had here a synagogue ; and it was to the
church gathered here that Paul wrote his
earliest epistles. The modern population
is about 70 ; 000, including many Jews. Acts
17. 1. 11. 13. Phil. 4, 16. 2 Tim. 4, 10.
Comp. Diod. Sic. 19. 52. Strabo VII. p. 509.
Plin. II. N. 4. 17. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. III.
p. 395 sq. Leake s Trav. in Northern Greece.
III. p. 235-257.
@euSa?, a, o, Theudas. an impostor who
excited tumult among the Jews, Acts 5, 36.
He is probably to be placed during the in
terregnum immediately after the death of
336
Herod the Great, when Judea was disturbed
by frequent seditions ; see Jos. Ant. 17.
10. 2-10. Judas too, who came after him
(Acts 5, 37). appeared under Cyrenius and
Coponius, A. D. 6-9; see Jos. Ant. 18. 1.
1, 6. ib. 20. 5. 2. B. J. 2. 8. 1. Some hold
Tlieudas to have been, under another name,
either the Judas or the Simon of Jos. Ant.
17. 10. 5, 6. See Sonntag, Theudas, in
Theol. Stud, und Krit. 1837. p. 622 sq.
[Engl. in Biblioth. Sac. 1848, p. 409 sq.]
Usher Ann. p. 571. Josephus mentions
another Theudas, an impostor, under Clau
dius, while Cuspius Fadus was procurator
of Judea, about A. D. 45 ; Ant. 20. 5. 1.
), w, f. JJCTW, (Sewpos,) pr. to be a
spectator of, to look on or at, to behold ; not
much different from 3eoop.at, see Tittm. de
Syn. N. T. p. 120.
1. Pr. including the notion of attention,
surprise, wonder. a) Genr. c. ace. of
thing, Luke 23, 48 %ea>povvTfS TO. yev6p.eva.
John 2, 23. 17, 24. Acts 8, 13; ace. of
pers. Rev. 11,11. 12 ; with TT&S, TTOV, Mark
12, 41. 15, 47; absol. Matt. 27, 55. Mark
15, 40. Luke 14, 29. 23, 35. Acts 19, 26.
Sept. for rim p s . 27, 4 ; for Chald. fijn
Dan. 5, 5. 7, 21. So Theophr. Char. 6 or
13, Plato Pha3dr. 247. c. Xen. Cyr. 4. 3. 3 ;
of public spectacles Luc. Tim. 50. Arr.
Epict. 1. 25. 27. b) to look at, to view
with attention, c. ace. Matt. 28, 1 3. TOV
ra(poi/. (Cob. Tab. 1.) Trop. to consider,
indirect. Heb. 7, 4 Sfwpeire 8, TnjXiW ov-
TOS. So Dem. 19. 23. c) to behold, i. q.
to discern, to acknowledge, c. ace. of pers.
John 6, 40 iras 6 3ecapcoi/ TOV viov. 12, 45 bis.
14, 17. So Wisd. 13, 5. Diod. Sic. 19. 52
TOVS \6yovs.
2. Simply to see, to perceive with the eyes,
to behold, nearly i. q. i Seti>. a) Genr. and
c. ace. of pers. Mark 3, 11. Luke 24, 37.
John 9, 8. 14, 19 bis. 16, 10. 16. 17. 19.
Acts 3, 16. 9,7. 25, 24; with ace. and
particip. Luke 10, 18 &e<apovv TOV Saramv
irco-ovra. 24, 39. Mark 5, 15. John 6, 19.
62. 20, 12. 14. With ace. of thing Luke
21,6. John [6, 2.] 7, 3. Acts 20, 38 ; ace. and
part. John 10, 12 3. TOV \VKOV epxapfvov.
20, 6. Acts 7, 56. 10, 11. Sept. for nso
Ps. 22, 8. 31, 12. So 1 Mace. 13, 29*
Diod. Sic. 13. 57. b) to perceive, to mark,
to note, with on Mark 16, 4. John 4, 19.
12. 19. Acts 27, 10; TTOO-OS Acts 21, 20.
With ace. of thing Mark 5, 38 KCU Sewpei
3dpv/3oi>. Acts 4, 13; ace. and part. Acts
17. 16. 28. 6. \Vith ace. of pers. and part.
1 John 3, 17 ; ace. and adj. Acts 17. 22.
So 2 Mace. 9, 23. Diod. Sic. 13. 28. c)
From the Heb. to see, i. q. to experience, e. g.
TOV 3dVaroi> John 8, 51 ; see in etSw I. 3.
as , {], (3epea>,) a beholding,
viewing, Diod. Sic. 1. 94. Thuc. 6. 16.
In N. T. a sight, spectacle, Luke 23, 48.
So 3 Mace. 5, 24. Arr. Epict. 1. 2. 12.
Plato Pha3d. 58. b.
TJS, 77, (n 3r7p,i,) pr. place to put
or set any thing, a repository, receptacle,
e. g. for a sword, a sheath, John 18, 11.
Jos. Ant. 7. 11. 7 ; a cell, chamber, Xen.
CEc. 8. 17 ; oftener a sepulchre, Plato Legg.
947. c. Xen. Cyr. 7. 3. 5.
rTT^A^zys). f. ucrco, (377X77.) 1. to suckle,
to give suck, absol. Matt. 24, 19 oval TUIS
%T]\aovo-ais. Mark 13, 17. Luke 21, 23.
23, 29. Sept. for p^rt Gen. 21, 7. Ex.
2, 1.JEL V. H. 13. 1 init. Mid. id. Plato
Rep. 460. d.
2. to suck at the breast, for which more
usually Mid. Sr/Xa^at, Lob. &d Phryn.
p. 468. With ace. Luke 11, 27 p.a<rroi ovs,
e SjjXao-ay. Part. ZvXdfav, a suckling, Matt.
21,16, quoted from Ps. 8, 3 where Sept. for
P.?1 n . Sept. pao-Tovs e ST/Xao-a for pS^| Job
3, 12. Cant. 8, 1. Theocr. 3. 15
e STiXaff. Pint. Romul. 6.
ijXeta, 3?}Xv, adj. female ; in
N. T.
1. Fern, as Subst. 77 3r;Xeta, a female,
a woman, Rom. 1, 26. 27. So Sept. for
^53 Lev. 27, 4 sq. Hdian. 1. 14. 16.
Xen. Lac. 1. 4.
2. Neut. TO 377X1;, only in the phrase
apcrev Kal SfJXv, male and female, Matt. 1 9, 4.
Mark 10, 6. Gal. 3, 28. Sept for mga
Gen. 1, 27. 6, 19. Luc. de Salt. 12. Hdot!
2. 85 TO 3i)Xu yevos.
&rjpa, as, T), (3>jp,) hunting, the chase,
Horn. II. 5. 49. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 5; prey,
game, Od. 9. 158. Xen. Ven. 6. 13. In
N. T. melon, i. q. destruction, cause of de
struction, Rom. 11, 9 yfVT)%rjTa> 77 Tpafj.fa
avT&v els irayida Kal els Srjpav KT\. quoted by
reminiscence from Ps. 69, 23 where there is
no corresponding word in the Heb. text
Sept. for nan net Ps. 35, 8.
co, f. evo-w, (Sijpa.) to hunt, to take
in hunting, Xen. An. 1. 2. 7. ib. 5. 3. 9.
In N. T. trop. to hunt after, to catch at one s
words, to lay hold of, c. ace. Luke 11, 54
forovvres ^rjptvcrai TI fK TOV o-rofiaTos aii
TOV. Comp. Sept. for 215* to lie in wait
Ps. 59, 4. Pol. 23/8. 11 TTJV evvoiav. Xen,
Cyr. 8. 2. 2 T^V (piXiav.
337
), u>, f. ijor
i.) to fight with wild beasts, like condemn
ed persons in the public spectacles ; see
Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 344. Diet, of Antt.
art. Bestiarii. So pr. Artemid. 2. 59. Diod.
Sic. 3. 43 pen. In N. T. trop. of conflict
with strong and bitter adversaries ; 1 Cor.
15, 32 (I KOTO, av^pamov e^piop-d^a-a ev
*E0(7a>, if after the manner of men (as a
man, a mortal, without hope of the resur
rection), I have fought with beasts at Ephe-
ms, referring perhaps not to any single ex
ample, but to his continued conflict with
Jewish and other opposers ; comp. 1 Cor.
16, 9. 2. Cor. 1, 8. Comp. Ignat. Ep. in
Rom. C. 5 ano Svpi aj p-fXP^ Pw/^ /s %r)pio-
/la^ai. Others refer it to the uproar occa
sioned by Demetrius, Acts 19, 29 sq. though
it does not appear that Paul was there in
any danger of his life ; so Theophyl. in loc.
3^pio/xa^elj/ KaXei TTJV Trpos lovSaiovs KOI
, ov, TO, (317/3,) dimin. in form,
but not in usage, a beast, wild beast, Mark
1, 13. Acts 10, 12. 11, 6. 28, 4. 5. Heb.
12, 20. James 3, 7. Rev. 6, 8. Sept. for
nana Deut. 28, 6 ; ^ Gen. 1, 24. Deut.
7, 22. So Hdian. 1. 13. 17. Xen. Cyr. 1.
.4. 5, 7. Trop. of brutal, savage men, Tit.
1, 12. (Jos. Ant. 17. 5. 5 ult. Xen. Mem.
3. 11. 11.) Also symbolically in the Apo
calypse, e. g. Rev. 11, 7. 13, 1 sq. 14, 9.
11. al. ssep. +
^rrjaavpL^cOj f. iVco, (Sr/o-avpo y,) to trea
sure up, to lay up in store, c. ace. et dat.
Matt. 6, 19. 20 Sj/o-avpi ^re vp.lv "Srjcravpovs.
Luke 12, 21. 2 Cor. 12, 14; absol. 1 Cor.
16, 2. James 5, 3 e^rjcravpia-aTe ev eV^drais 1
T)p.(pai.s, ye have laid up treasure in these
last days, comp. v. 5. Pass, to be kept in
store, reserved, c. dat. 2 Pet. 3, 7. Sept.
for isx 2 K. 20, 17. Am. 3, 10 ; -OS
Zech.~9* 3. So Hdot. 2. 121. 1. Ml. V. H*
6. 12. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 24. Trop. of evil,
punishment, Rom. 2, 5 3. o-eavrw opyrjv.
Sept. for -jsx Prov. 1, 18.
^r/aavpo^) ov, 6, (kindr. TI SIJ/II,) 1 . treas
ure, any thing laid up in store, wealth, e. g.
temporal, Matt. 6, 19. 21. 13, 44. Luke
12, 34. Heb. 11, 26. Sept. for irix 1 K.
14, 26 ; Tinea Gen. 43, 23. So Hdian. 3.
9. 20. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 33. Trop. of spirit
ual treasures, pertaining to the mind or to
eternal life, Matt. 6, 20. 19, 21. Mark 10,
21. Luke 12, 33. 18, 22. 2 Cor. 4, 7. Col.
2. 3 eV w fieri Trdvrts ol %r)<ravpol TIJS o~o(j)ias
Kal yvuo-fcos KT\. So Ecclus. 20, 30. Xen.
Mem. 1. 6. 14.
22
2. a treasury, a place where treasures
stores, are laid up, a store-house, store-room ;
Matt. 13, 52 otKoSecTTroTTj? oo"ris e /c/3uXXei
CK TOV STJO-. avTOv Kaivd KT\. Trop. of the
storehouse of the mind, where the thoughts,
feelings, counsels are laid up, Matt. 12, 35
bis. Luke 6, 45 bis. Sept. pr. for -isist
Neh. 13, 12. 1 K. 7, 51. So pr. Diod. Sic.
17. 71. Xen. An. 5. 4. 27. Hence a chest,
box, casket, in which precious things are
kept, Matt. 2, 1 1 dvoi^avrts TOVS "Sr/a-avpovs
avTav. So Jos. Ant. 9. 8. 2 v\ivov Styomi-
pov, comp. 2 K. 12, 10.
^ijjdvo), f. 3i o/*oi, aor. 2 e3tyoi>, a
lengthened present form instead of St yw,
which latter does not occur, Buttm. 112.
11. ^ 114; Ausf. Sprachl. { 112.14. 114.
To touch, Lat. tango, c. gen. Heb. 12,20
Kav Srjpiov 3/yj; TOV Spovs, comp. Ex. 19, 12
where Sept. for 553 ; absol. Col. 2, 21. (So
Diod. Sic. 3. 57. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 5.) Spec.
to touch a person, to do him harm or vio
lence, to harm, c. gen. Heb. 11, 28 Iva fj.rj 6
oAoSpeiW Sty?; avTaii>. So Heb. 3>J5 Gen.
26, 11. Josh. 9, 19. Sept. anTop.ai. So
Act. Thorn. 1 2 Z>v at /3Xa/3at aural ov 3ry-
ydvova-i.
^Xi/Sft), f. *//&>, to press, to press upon,
e. g. the lips- by a kiss, Theocr. 20. 4. In
N. T.
1. to press upon a. person in a crowd, to
crowd, to throng, c. ace. Mark 3, 9 tva p,rj
3Xi/3wo- avTov. So Ecclus. 16, 28. Arte
mid. 2. 37. Plut. Pyrrh. 33. Spec, to press
together, to compress ; hence Pass. part.
reSXi/z/ne i/oj, pressed together, made narrow ;
Matt. 7, 14 Tf^\ifip,evr] T) 6o6s narrow is the
way. Comp. Wisd. 15, 7 Kfpap.fvs a7ra\r)v
yyv 3Xt /3wi/. Plato Tim. 60. c.
2. Trop. to oppress with evils, to afflict,
to distress, c. ace. 2 Thess. 1, 6 Tols 3X-
ftovaiv vp.ds. Pass. 2 Cor. 1,6. 4, 8. 7, 5
1 Thess. 3, 4. 2 Thess. 1, 7. 1 Tim. 5, 10.
Heb. 11, 37. Sept. for p^sn Deut. 28,
53. .55 ; -n* Hiph. 1 K. 8, 37. Diod. Sic.
12. 66. Plut. Nicias 21.
ea>s, ?/, (3Xi/3a),) pressure, com
pression, straitness, Artemid. 1. 79. Hesych.
3Xn//is oreVaxm. In N. T. trop. pressure
from evils, straits, ajfliction, distress, 2 Cor.
2, 4 e/c vroXX^y SXt^eco? KOI o-wo^J)? KapSt ay
typa^ra. Phil. 1, 16. Of a woman in tra
vail, John 16, 21. Sept. for "IS Deut. 4, 30 ;
rrna Neh. 9, 37. (1 Mace. 5, 16. 2 Mace.
1 , 7.) Melon, evils by which one is pressed.
affliction, distress, calamity, Matt. 13, 21
y(vop.evr]s 8e SXi^fcoy. Acts 7, 10. 11. Rom.
5, 3. 2 Cor. 1, 4. Heb. 10, 33. al. In ap-
338
posit. Mark 13, 19 tcrovrai rjp.epai fKtlvai
3Xn//-ty. With a synon. word, as SXtyis
Kal <TT{voxo>p ia Rom. 2, 9 ; 3X. KOI avaynr]
2 Cor. 6, 4. 1 Thess. 3, 7. Sept. for is
Ps. 119,143; n-ns 1 Sam. 10, 19. Is. 8, 22.
So Ecclus. 51, 3. 1 Mace. 12, 13. +
^vtfa-KO), f. Savovjuat, aor. 2 eSai/ov, perf.
rt 3 1/77*0, Buttm. ^114; to die, in N. T. only
perf. TfSvrjKa, inf. reSi/arat, to Tiare died,
i. e. to ie dead, in a present sense, Buttm.
5113.7. Ktihner255. n. 5 ; so Matt. 2,
20. Mark 15, 44 77877 re Si^Kf. Luke 7, 12.
8,49. John 11, 21. 39. 41. 44. 12,1. 19,
33. Acts 14, 19. 25, 19. Trop. 1 Tim. 5,
6 o>cra T&irqKt, though living is dead, i. e.
as good as dead. Sept. for nia 2 Sam. 12,
18. 1 K. 21, 15. Hdian. 8. 8. 19. Xen.
An. 2. 1. 3.
S, 77, 6i>, (a^o-Kw,) mortal, e. g.
o-w/ia Rom. 6, 12. 8, 11 ; o-dp| 2 Cor. 4,
11. Neut. TO %vT)Tov,lhe mortal nature,
mortality, 1 Cor. 15, 53. 54. 2 Cor. 5, 4.
Sept. Is. 51, 12. Luc. D. Deor. 20. 7. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 7. 19. bis.
$opv/3d%d), f. do-tt, (3dpu/3os.) to confuse
by noise, to disturb, to trouble, Pass. Luke
10, 41 Lachm. where Rec. rup/Sdfo). Not
found elsewhere.
>, w, f. Tjo-w, (3o pv/3os,) to
a r?o?se, uproar, clamour, spoken of a crowd
or multitude, genr. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 8 ; as
applauding or dissenting, Diod. Sic. 1. 72.
Dem. 60. 27. In N. T.
1. Mid. spoken of loud lamentation, wail
ing, to make a noise together, among them
selves, to wail together, Matt. 9, 23 I8(av av-
XrjTas Kai o^Xoi Sopvfiovfjifvov. Mark 5, 39.
Acts 20 ; 10. See 1 K. 13, 30. 2 Chr. 35,
25. Jer. 34, 5. 2 Sam. 1,12. Potter s Gr.
Ant. II. p. 206. Lane s Mod. Egyptians, II.
p. 286.
2. Trans, to set in an uproar, to excite
tumult in, e. g. a city, TTJV iroXiv Acts 17, 5.
Dion. Hal. Ant. 9. 68 /cat l^opv^no-av
iKavcas TTJV TrdXti . Pass. Soph. Aj. 164.
^6pf/3o9, ov, 6, (kindr. Spoor,) noise,
uproar, clamour, as of a crowd or multi
tude.
1. Genr. Matt. 27, 24 p.3\\ov 3dpu/3os
rtWat. Acts 21, 34. 24, 18. Sept. for
PiSipiPi Jer. 49, 2. So Luc. D. Deor. 12.
1. Xen. An. 1. 8. 16 ; of applause or disap
proval Diod. Sic. 17. 15. Dem. 242. 26.
Spec, of loud lamentation, wailing, Mark 5,
38 ; see in Sopu/S/w no. 1 .
2. Of a popular commotion, tumult, Matt.
26, 5 tra fir) Sdpv/So? yfvrjrai eV ro> Xaw.
to weep
Mark 14, 2. Acts 20, 1, cornp. ordo-u in
19, 40. Hdian. 5. 8. 15 TOVS alriovs ord-
o-0s Kai 3opv/3ov.
^pavto, f. o-ca, Pass. perf. T&pavo-fiat,
to break in pieces, to crush, e. g. TOVS Xt Sous
Pol. 16. 1. 5. Hdot. 1. 174. In N. T. trop.
to break, to crush, sc. the strength of any
one ; hence Pass. perf. part. T&pavo-pfvos
crushed, bruised, oppressed ; Luke 4, 18
OTroo-reiXat r&pavo-fj.fvovs ev d(pe cret, quoted
generally from Is. 61, 1. 2, but with this
clause inserted from Is. 58, 6 where Sept.
for 7^ . So trop. of hope Hdian. 3. 2. 4.
zrpefA^a, ros, TO, (rpe cpo),) pr. nursling,
thing bred ; hence cattle, flocks, herds, John
4, 12. Jos. Ant. 7. 7. 3. Hdian. 3. 9. 17.
Xen. (Ec. 20. 23.
i^prfvea), S>, f. 770-0),
aloud, to wail, to mourn, e. g.
1. Intrans. and absol. John 16, 20 K\av-
crere KOI Sp^o-ere v/xei?. Sept. for ^ix
Ez. 7, 12 ; t^n Joel 1, 5. Zeph. 1, 12^
So Ml V. H. 3. 18. Hdian. 4. 13. 14.
Spec, of hired mourners wailing for the
dead, see in 3opv/3e w no. 1. Matt. 11, 17.
Luke 7, 32. Sept. for nns Mic. 2, 4 ; 1.51 p
Jer. 9, 16. So Horn. II. 24. 722.
2. Trans, in later usage, to bewail, c. ace.
Luke 23, 27 /cat f^prjvovv avrov. Sept. for
^^ Jer. 51, 8; l^p Ez. 32, 16. Luc.
Haley. 1. Hdian. 3. 4. 13.
^pf)VO$, ov, 6, (3pe , Spe o/wu,) loud
vjeeping, wailing, Matt. 2, 18, quoted from
Jer. 31, 15 where Sept. for ifra ; also for
fi^p Am. 8, 10. Diod. Sic. i. 72. Xen.
Ag. 10. 3.
jp^<7/ceia, ay, -fj, (3prjo-/ceveo, SpiyVKOs,)
a worshipping, worship, service, e. g. a)
With the idea of strictness or superstition,
Acts 26, 5. Col. 2, 18 Zprja-Kfia T<OV dyye-
Xa>i>, for which see fully in eZfXoZprjo-Kfia.
So Wisd. 14, 27. Luc. Sacrif. 10. Hdian. 5.
3. 12, 17.. b) Genr. of God, i. q. religious
ness, religion, piety, James 1, 26. 27. So
Jos. Ant. 1. 13. 1.
^pfjCTKOS, ov, 6, fj, adj. (Speco, Spe opit,
or rpeo),) fearing God, pious, religious,
James 1, 26. Hesych. Sprjo-Kos- evn-f Srjs
V. tvXajBrjs, 8fio-i8aip.(i)i>.
*&pia/J,/3ev(t), f. o-co, (3pi a/i/3o?,) to tri
umph, to hold a triumph, Pint. ^Emil. Paul.
5. Hdian. 1. 6. 16. In N. T.
1. to lead in triumph, to triumph over, c.
accus. Col. 2, 15. Plut. Comp. Thes. c.
Romul. 4, /3ao-tXetv e 3pta/a/3evo-e /cat fjyefjio-
vas. Id. Arat. 54 fin.
2. Causat. to cause to triumph, like Heb.
339
Hiph. c. ace. 2 Cor. 2, 14 ; comp.
no. 2. Comp. Plut. Camili. 30 6 8e Kap.tX-
\os eSpta/x/3eucre . . . TOJ/ cratTrjpa Trarpt So?
o?, 17, a Tuztr; Plur.
dat. 3ptt, tfie hair, e. g. a) Of the
head ; so Sing. Matt. 5, 36. Luke 21, 18 et
Acts 27, 34 ; comp. 1 Sam. 14, 45 et l K.
1, 52. Plur. Matt. 10, 30. Luke 7, 38. 44.
12, 7. John 11, 2. 12, 3. 1 Pet. 3, 3. Rev.
1, 14. 9. 8. Sept. for "ttto Num. 6, 5. 18.
Ezra 9, 3. So Hdian. 4. 8. 13. Plato Polit.
270. e. b) Of the hair of animals, Matt.
3, 4. Mark 1, 6. Rev. 9, 8. Sept. for ei
Ex. 25, 4. 35, 6. 24. So Luc. Alex. 12.
Xen. Yen. 4. 6. ib. 5. 10.
, co, f. jjo-w, (Spooy, 3peo>,) to make
a noise, clamour, tumult, ^Eschyl. Prom.
609. Jos. Ant. 19. 1. 16. In N. T. and
late usage, trans, to disturb, to trouble, to
frighten ; Pass. Matt. 24, 6 /*>) 3poelo-3e.
Mark 13, 7. 2 Thess. 2, 2. Sept. for fran
Cant. 5, 4. So Test. XII Patr. p. 651.
Syj6/i/3o?, ou, 6, a large drop ; Luke 22,
44 I8pu>s cocrel 3po/i/3ot aip.aros, his Siceat
was as it were great drops of blood. Hdot.
1. 179. ^Eschyl. Choeph. 531. Plato Grit.
120. a.
^povo?, ov, 6, (obsol. 3pdo>, comp. 3pa-
vos, Spjjwy,) a seatf, pr. a high seat with a
footstool, Horn. Od. 1." 145. ib. 16. 408.
Xen. Conv. 9. 2, 3. Later and in N. T. a
throne, as the emblem of regal authority.
1. Pr. as ascribed to kings, Luke 1, 52.
Acts 2, 30. Sept. for NS3 1 K. 10, 18.
Job 36, 7. (Hdian. 1. 8. 8. Xen. An. 2. 1.4.)
Also to God, as the sovereign of the uni
verse, Matt. 5, 34. 23, 22. Acts 7, 49 (comp.
Is. 66, 1). Heb. 4, 16. 12, 2. al. Sept. and
N&3 Ps. 47, 9. 103, 19. al. To Jesus as
the Messiah, Matt. 19, 28. 25, 31. Rev. 3,
21 . 20, 1 1 . al. To the apostles in the king
dom of God, see in /SacrtXevw no. 2, Matt.
19, 28. Luke 22, 30. Rev. 20, 4 ; also sym
bolically to the elders around God s throne,
Rev. 4, 4. 11, 16. Further, to Satan Rev.
2,13. 13,2. (Act. Thorn. 5 32.) Symbol
ically to the beast, Rev. 16, 10.
2. Meton. i. q. a) supreme power, do
minion ; Luke 1 , 32 KOI Scocrei avraJ TOV
"Spovov Aa^i S. Heb. 1, 8 quoted from Ps.
45, 7 where Sept. for K53 , as also 2 Sam.
3, 10. 7, 13. 16. So Wisd. 7, 8. b) a
potentate, higher power ; Col. 1, 16 eire
SpoVoi KT\. where 3poVoi is spoken gene
rally of earthly or of celestial potentates
i. e. archangels. So Test. XII Patr. p. 548,
where the seven heavens and classes of an
gels are described, in the seventh are said
to be SpoVot, t^ovcriai, ev <a (oupai w) del
V/JLVOl TO) 3e TTpOCnp/pOirai. -}-
vdreipa, uv, rd, Thyatira, a city of
Asia Minor, anciently called Pelopia and
Euhippia (Plin. 5. 31), now Ak-hissar, situ
ated on the confines of Lydia and Mysia,
near the river Lycus, between Sardis and
Pergamus ; Acts 16, 14. Rev. 1, 11. 2,18.
24. It was a Macedonian colony (Strabo
1 3. p. 625) ; and was famous for the art of
dyeing purple ; see the inscription found
there, in Spon Miscell. erud. antiq. p. 113,
and in Kuinoel on Acts 1. c. See Rosenm.
Bibl. Geogr. I. ii. p. 179, 221 sq. O. v. Rich-
ter Wallf. p. 509.
^vyarrjp, repos, rpos, 17, see Buttm. 47.
1. a daughter, Matt. 9, 18. 10, 35. 37.
14, 6. 15, 22. 28. Mark 5, 35. 6, 22. 7, 26.
29. 30. Luke 2, 36. 8, 42. 49. 12, 53 bis.
Acts 2, 17. 7, 21. 21, 9. Heb. 11, 24. Sept.
for na Gen. 5, 4. 7. al. sa3piss. (Xen. Cyr.
3. 3. 3.) Trop. as expressing a relation of
kindness and tenderness ; 2 Cor. 6, 18 els
vioiis Kal Svyarfpas sc. 3eoC, comp. Jer. 31,
1. 9. Also the vocat. in a direct address,
Matt. 9, 22 Sapo-ei Zvyarep. Mark 5, 34.
Luke 8, 48. So Sept. and na Ruth 2, 8.
3, 10. 11.
2. From the Heb. a daughter, i. q. a fe
male descendant. Luke 13, 16 3vy. A/3paa/z.
1,5 eK TO>V 3try. Aapcov. So Sept. and Fi3
Gen. 36, 2. Ex. 2, 1. al.
3. Fcom the Heb. put before names of
places, e. g. Luke 23, 28 Suyarepey lepov-
o-aXij/i daughters of Jerusalem, i. e. born
and living there, female inhabitants. So
Sept. and "^ rriaa Cant. 2, 7. 3, 5 ; fviaa
ji S Is. 3, 16. 17. 4, 4. Hence Sing. 3v-
yarrjp "S,ia>v daughter of Sion, pr. collect.
for the inhabitants of Sion, and in poet, per
sonification put for Sion itself i. e. Jerusa
lem, Matt. 21, 5 et John 12, 15, quoted
from Zech. 9, 9. See Gesen. Comm. on
Is. 1, 8. Heb. Lex. na no. 5. Sept. and
Heb. liS na Zech. l. c. Is. 1, 8. 10, 32.
ou, TO, (dimin.
a little daughter, female child, Mark 5, 23.
7, 25. Athen. 13. p. 581. c.
^yeXXa, rjs, fj, (3vo>,) a tempest, whirl
wind, Heb. 12, 18. Sept. for b^S Deut.
4, 11. Horn. Od. 5. 317. Luc. Contempl. 7.
Plut. Camili. 33.
^vivof, T), ov, (3uia,) ihyine, Rev. 18, 12
gv\ov 3viVoi , thyine wood, citron wood- ; see
Wetstein ad loc. The 3vi*a or 3va was an
evergreen African tree with aromatic wood,
340
from which statues and costly vessels and
ceilings were made, Lat. citrus ; prob. the
Thuja articulata. of Linn. See Celsii Hie-
rob. II. p. 22 sq. Rosenm. Alterthk. IV. i.
p. 251.
OTOS, TO,
burnt in religious worship, Rev. 5, 8. 8, 3.
4. 18, 13. Sept. for rntsjs Ex. 30,7. 8. al.
So Diod. Sic. 1. 62. Plato Rep. 373. a.
Meton. Luke 1, 10 &pa TOV 3u/i. and v. 11
%v<na<TTT)piov TOV 3v/i. the hour and altar of
incense, i. e. for burning incense. Sept.
TOV 3v/t. for Fl IPp Ex. 30,
1. 27.
^VfJ,iarr)plov, iov, TO, (3v/uao>,) the al
tar of incense, Heb. 9, 4 ; comp. Ex. 37,
25 sq. This altar, which was in the outer
sanctuary, is here reckoned to the inner
sanctuary, as standing directly before and
pertaining to the ark, Ex. 40, 5. So Jos.
Ant. 3. 6. 8. Others, a censer, which
however is nowhere mentioned ; Sept. for
rntipa 2 Chr. 26, 19. Ez. 8, 11. So Jos.
Ant. 3. 8. 3. Diod. Sic. 13. 3. Thuc. 6. 46.
S-f/uaa), , f. aa-w, (30/xa, 3uo>,) to
burn incense, absol. Luke 1, 9 eXa^f TOV
Su/xiao-at. Sept. for T^n Ex. 30, 7. 8. al.
Diod. Sic. 1. 84. Plut. de Fac. in Lun.
24 fin.
, f. 170-0),
.) to fight wraihfully, desperately, Diod.
Sic. 17/33. Pol. 9. 40. 4. In N. T. to be
indignant at, to be enraged against, c. dat.
Acts 12, 20. So npos Tiva Plut. Themist.
16 init.
ov, 6, (3vo>, see Plato Cratyl.
419. e,) pr. mind, soul, e. g. as the principle
of life Horn. II. 4. 470, 524. ib. 16. 743 ; as
the seat of the will, desire, II. 6. 439, 444.
Hdot. 1. 1 ; or of the emotions, passions,
H. 1. 196. Od. 4. 366. ib. 14. 361. Theocr.
2.61. Hence genr. and in N. T. passion,
i. e. violent commotion of mind, indignation,
anger, wrath ; differing from opyrj in that it
denotes the mind roused to anger, while op-
yf) is anger itself, the emotion, including
the desire of revenge ; see Tittm. de Syn.
N. T. p. 131 sq. Luke 4, 28 fTr\r)<T%r]o-av
TrdiTfs Zvnov. Acts 19, 28. Eph. 4, 31 3u-
ubs KOI opyr). Col. 3, 8. Heb. 11, 27. Rev.
12, 12. Sept. for S)$ Gen. 49, 6. 7; nan
1 K. 11, 20. (Hdian. 3. 11. 17. J\. V. H.
1. 14. Xen. Eq. 9. 2.) Plur. 3up.oi, bursts of
wrath, 2 Cor. 12, 20. Gal. 5, 20. So Jos.
B. J. 4. 5. 2. init. Plut. Coriolan. 1. Plato
Prot. 323. e. Spoken of God, and inclu
ding the idea of punishment, punitive judg
ments, Rev. 15, 1. Rom. 2, 8 Zvpos KOI op-
yr/, indignation and wrath, the direst judg
ments ; comp. Sept. and Heb. t]N Jer. 36,
7. Ez. 5, 13 ; ^n Gen. 27, 44. Further,
by the Heb. prophets Jehovah is represented
as giving to the nations in his wrath an in
toxicating cup, so that they reel and stagger
to destruction ; hence also in N. T. olvos TOV
Zvpov TOV Seov, the wine of the wrath of God,
Rev. 14, 10, 16, 19, also 14, 8. 18, 3 ; and
with olvos impl. Rev. 15, 7. 16, 1. See
Sept. and Heb. Jer. 25, 15. 49, 12. 51, 7.
Is. 51, 17. Job 21, 20. Ez. 23, 31. 32. 33.
al. Heb. Lex. art. 0^3 . By a similar figure,
fj \rjvbs TOV 3v/ioC TOV 3eof>, the wine-press
of the wrath of God, Rev. 14, 19 et 19, 15
in allusion to Is. 63, 3 ; where see Gesen.
Comm.
jf/iOO), 5, f. oxrw, (3v/ids,) to provoke
to anger, Pass, to be angry, to be wroth,
Matt. 2, 16. Sept. for !Tin Judg. 14, 19.
Pol. 5. 16. 4. Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 11.
^vpa, as,fj,a door, Germ. Thiir ; comp.
Sanscr. dvara, Lat. fores. Plur. at Siipat,
doors, perh. double or folding doors.
1 . a door, forming and closing the entrance
into a house or other building, or into an
apartment or enclosure. a) Pr. and genr.
Matt. 6, 6 K\euras TTJV %vpav <rov. 25, 10.
Luke 11, 7. 13, 24. 25 bis. Acts 12, 13
TT)i> Svpav TOV TTV\U>VOS, i. e. a small door,
wicket, in a larger. Plur. John 20, 19. 26.
Acts 5, 19. 16,26.27. 21,30. Symbolical
ly, Rev. 3, 20 bis. 4, 1. Sept. for M^.
Gen. 19, 6. 9. 10 ; nnB Ez. 8, 8. 40, 12.
(Diod. Sic. 18. 71. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 22. Ag.
8. 7.) With prepositions: Bia TIJS Zvpas
John 10, 1. 2; eVi TTJ Svpa Acts 5, 9;
also eVi 3i>pat?, at the doors, trop. near at
hand, Matt. 24, 33. Mark 13, 29; irpb T^S
%vpas Acts 12, 6 ; also npb TU>V Svpwi/ Acts
5, 23 ; trop. James 5, 9 ; Trpbs TTJV "Svpav
Mark 1, 33. 11, 4. Acts 3, 2; also TO.
Ttpos TT)i> ^vpav, i. q. TO 7rp6%vpov, the vesti
bule, porch, Mark 2, 2 (comp. TO TrpdSupa
Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 22) ; also Trpbs 777 Supa
John 18, 16. b) Trop. a door, i. q. access,
opportunity, e. g. avolyeiv TTJV %vpav to set
open a door, to give free access, opportunity,
Acts 14, 27. Col. 4, 3 ; Pass. 1 Cor. 16, 9.
2 Cor. 2, 12. Rev. 3, 8 3upa dveayfj-evr], an
open door, i. e. free and abundant access to
privileges and blessings. See in dvolya
no. 1. b. Meton. one who is the medium of
access or approach, John 10, 7. 9 fya> /u
77 Supa TO>V Trpo/Sarwi/, comp. Ignat. ad Phi-
lad. 9 (Xpto-Tos) T) 3upa TOV TraTpos, 81 fjs
- "A/3paa/i nal ol irpo(pr)Tai.
341
2. Meton. a door, door-way, the entrance
or passage into any place, e. g. into a cave
or sepulchre, i. q. the mouth, Matt. 27, 60.
.28, 2 . Mark 15, 46. 16,, 3. Jos. Ant. 10.
11. 6. Horn. Oct. 9. 243. ib. 13. 109,370.
^upeo9, ov, 6, (3vpa,) pr. a door, i. e.
a stone for closing the entrance of a cave,
Horn. Od 9. 240, 313, 340. In later
Greek and in N. T. a shield, large and of
an oblong shape like a door, trop. Eph. 6,
16 TOV Svptbv TTJS Tri orecor. Sept. for I-JM
2 Sam. 1, 21 ; *$* 1 Sam. 17, 42. Pol. 6.
23, 2. Diod. Sic. 5. 30. Plut. Romul. 17.
See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 366.
S-upt9, /Soy, fj, (dimin. %vpa,) a litlle
door, aperture, Pol. 12. 25. 3. Plato Rep.
359. d. In N. T. a window, Acts 20, 9 K.CL-
%f]ntvos eVi TT}? Svpi Soj, Engl. IN a window.
2 Cor. 11, 33. Sept. for "j^n Josh. 2, 15.
Judg. 5, 28. So Plut Cato Min. 2. Luc.
Asin. 45.
^vpcopos, ov, 6, 17, (3upa, oupoy,) a door
keeper, porter, male or female, Mark 13, 34
63up. John 18, 16. 17 17 Sup. Of a shep
herd keeping watch at the door of a fold,
John 10, 3. Sept. 2 Sam. 4, 6. Luc. Na-
vig. 22. Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 20.
Shyer ia, ay, r], (3uw,) sacrifice, i.e. 1 . The
vict and rite of sacrificing, sacrifice, mac-
tation, Matt. 9, 13 et 12, 7 eXeoi/ Se Xeo KOI
ov Svcriav, quoted from Hos. 6, 6 where
Sept. for tt?t . Heb. 9, 26 Sia i-fjs 3vo-tW
avrov. 11, 4. So Heb. 10, 5. 8, quoted from
Ps. 40, 7 where Sept. for ft3T. (Hdian.
5. 6. 21. Luc. Sacrif. 1. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3.
34.) Of an expiatory sacrifice for sin, Eph.
5, 2. Heb. 5, 1 3uo-i a virtp apapricov. 7, 27.
8,3. 9,9.23. 10,1.11.12.26. So Heb.
nxnn comp. Lev. c. 4. c. 9 ; see in d//ap-
Tt a no. 2.
2. Meton. the thing sacrificed, a sacrifice,
victim, the flesh of victims, part of which
was burned on the altar, and part given to
the priests, see Lev. c. 2. c. 3. Mark 9, 49
irao~a Sucrt a aXl dXtcr3jj(reTat, comp. Lev. 2,
13 where Sept. for nnsn. Mark 12, 33.
Luke 13, 1. Acts 7, 41. 42. 1 Cor. 10, 18
ot (ff^iovTfs ray Svcrias who eat of the vic
tims, as was done by the priests and per
sons offering the sacrifice, see Lev. 8, 31.
Deut. 12, 6. 7. 18. 27. 1 Sam. 2, 13 sq.
(Sept. and nst Deut. 12, 27. Ex. 34, 15.)
Of birds as a sin-offering, Luke 2, 24 ;
comp. Lev. 12, 6. So genr. Hdian. 8. 6. 14.
Luc. Sacrif. 12. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 3. Trop.
1 Pet. "2, 5 nvfVft.aTi.Kai 3uo-i ai, comp. Ps. 51,
19. Rom. 12, 1 TrapaoTijo-ai ra (ra>p.aTa 3u-
o\av u><rav, see in aa> no. 1. c.
3. Trop. of service, obedience, praise, of
fered to God, offering, oblation, Phil. 2, 17
3vcria rrjs Triarewy. 4, 18. So Sucri a uive-
(Teas, an offering of praise, Heb. 13, 15. 16.
Sept. for rnin rot p s . 107, 22. 116, 17 :
comp. 50, 23.
^va-iaa-rripiov, ov, TO, (3uo-tdoo,) an
altar, genr. Matt. 5, 23. 24. 23, 18. 19. 20.
Rom. 11, 3. Heb. 7, 13. James 2, 21.
Sept. for n?.ta Gen. 8. 20. 12, 7. al. saep.
So Philo de Vit. Mos. III. p. 151. 13, TOV S
tv vTratSpa /3co/i6i> ei co3e KaXflv Sucriaarij-
piov. Spec, of the alter for burnt offerings
in the temple, before the outer sanctuary,
Matt. 23, 35. Luke 11, 51 ; so 1 Cor. 9, 13
bis, et 10, 18 Koivatvol TOV 3vo-. and Heb. 13
10 (paytlv fK TOV Stitr. i. e. of the victims
laid upon the altar. Symbolically in heaven,
Rev. 6, 9. 11, 1. 14, 18. 16, 7 TJKOVO-II TOV
3uo-. \eyovros i. e. a voice from the altar.
(Sept. and r^f? Ex. 30, 28. 35, 16. Jos.
Ant. 8. 4. 1.) Of the altar of incense in
the temple, overlaid with gold, comp. Ex.
37, 25 sq. 1 Mace. 1, 21 ; so pr. Luke 1,
11; symbolically in heaven, Rev. 8, 3 bis.
5. 9, 13. Sept. and n3T33 Ex. 30, 27.
35, 15.
^vco, f. vcro), Pass. perf. WSu/icu, aor. 1
eVuSijv, Buttm. 5 18. n. 2. 95. n. 4.
1. to sacrifice, to kill and offer in sacri
fice, to slay victims; absol. Acts 14, 13
^3e\e Sveii/. With dat. v. 18; ace. and dat.
1 Cor. 10, 20 bi# Sept. for rot Gen. 46,
1. Ex. 3, 18. al. saep. So Hdian. 2. 13. 4.
Luc. D. Deor. 4. 1. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 3. ib.
2. 2. 13. Spec. TO 7rao-^a Sveiv, to kill
the passover, the paschal lamb, as a species
of sacrifice, Mark 14, 12. Luke 22, 7. 1 Cor.
5, 7. Sept. and Heb. TOBfi rat Deut. 16,
2. 4. 5. 6 ; also Sept. for HDSn -JfidS Ex.
12,21.
2. Simply to kill, to slaughter, e. g. ani
mals for a feast, inasmuch as sacrifices
were connected with feasting ; see in Suo-t a
no. 2, and comp. Gen. 31, 54. 1 Sam. 9, 12.
So Matt. 22, 4. Luke 15, 23 TOV fioa-xov
TOV o-tTfVTov 3uo-are. v. 27. 30. Acts 10, 13.
11, 7; genr. John 10, 10. Sept. and ret
1 Sam. 28, 24. 1 K.- 19, 21. Deut. 12, 15^
0&)/ia9, a, o, Thomas, (Heb. C:xn twin,)
one of the twelve apostles, also called Ai Su-
p.os q. v. Matt. 10, 3. Mark 3, 18. Luke 6,
15. John 11, 16. 14, 5. 20, 24. 26. 27. 28.
29. 21,2. Acts 1, 13.
^a)pa^ aKos, 6, a lireast-plate, cuirass,
Lat. lorica, i. e. armour covering the body
from the neck to the thighs, consisting qf
Iaei/30?
two parts, one covering the front and the
other the back. Potter Gr. Ant. II. p. 29.
Diet, of Antt. art. Lorica. So pr. Rev. 9,
9 bis. 17. Sept. for -p-ntf 1 Sam. 17, 5.
Neh. 4, 16. So m. V. H.V. 24. Xen. Mem.
342
3. 10. 9.-^-Trop. Eph. 6, 14 TOV 3cop. n -i
8iKaio<rvvT)s. 1 Thess. 5, 8 Seop. Trio-revs
Comp. Sept. Is. 59, 17. Wisd. 5, 18. ID
late writers 3cfy)a is also the breast, chest
thorax, see Passow.
Ideipos, ov, 6, Jairus, Hebrew ^^
(whom God enlightens) Jair, a ruler of a
synagogue, Mark 5, 22. Luke 8, 41.
Ia/cco/3, 6, indec. Jacob, Heb. 3 pS 1 ]
(heel-catcher, supplanter, Gen. 25, 26. 27,
36), pr. n. of two persons in N. T.
1. The patriarch of the Jewish nation,
Matt. 1, 2. Luke 13, 28. Acts 7, 8. 12. 14.
al. Trop. for the posterity of Jacob, the
Jewish people, Rom. 11, 26. Josephus
writes the name id/cco/Sos, Ant. 1. 18. 1 sq.
2. The father of Joseph the husband of
Mary, Matt. 1, 15. 16. -f
Id.KC0/3os, ov, 6, pr. i. q. la/cw/3 q. v.
James, pr. n. of three persons in N. T. in
cluding two of the apostles.
1. James the son of Zebedee, the elder
and own brother of John, Matt. 4, 21. 10, 2.
Mark 3, 17. Acts 1,13. al. He was put
to death by the elder Herod Agrippa about
A. D. 44, Acts 12, 2.
2. James the Less, 6 fjuxoos, Mark 15, 40,
the brother of Jude, lovdas 6 d8f\<pbs TOV
laKuftov Jude 1. Acts 1, 13. Luke 6, 16;
and like him the son of Mary sister to our
Lord s mother and wife of Clopas or Al-
pheus, Matt. 27, 56. Luke 24, 10, comp.
John 19, 25; hence called the son of Al-
pheus Matt. 10, 3. Mark 3, 18. Luke 6, 15.
Acts 1,13; and also once the brother i. e.
kinsman of our Lord, 6 d8(\<p6s TOV icvpiov
Gal. 1, 19. So also Acts 12, 17. 15, 13.
21, 18. Gal. 2, 9. 12. James 1,1; prob. also
1 Cor. 15, 7. According to Josephus, Ant.
20. 9. 1, James 6 dSeX06s l^croC TOV Xeyo-
Hfvov Xpio-Tov, (prob. the apostle.) was put
to death by the younger Ananus, who was
high priest after the death of Festus and
before the arrival of his successor Albinus,
about A. D. 64.
3. James, a son of Mary and uterine bro
ther of Jesus, Matt. 13, 55. Mark 6, 3 ;
comp. John 2, 12. Others refer these pas
sages to no. 2 ; taking d8eX<oi in the wider
sense of kinsmen ; but the mention of
dSeX^ai, sisters, restricts the signification.
Jesus also is spoken of as the first-lorn of
Mary, never as her only son, Matt. 1, 25.
Luke 2, 7 ; and his brethren are said not to
have believed in him long after his kinsmen
James and Jude were among the apostles ;
John 7, 5. Mark 3, 21. -f
"
ta/ia, arcy, TO, (mo/jai.) healing, cure;
as xap/oymi lapaTav 1 Cor. 12, 9. 28. 30.
Sept. for ,-ixiiS n Jer. 46, 11 ,- XQ"ia Jer. 33,
6. Pol. 7. 14. 2. Plato Tim. 66. c.
, ov, 6, Jambres, see lavvrjs.
lavvd, 6, indec. Janna, pr. n. of a man,
Luke 3, 24.
lai>V7]$, ov, 6, Jannes, and Iapj3pf)s
Jambres, pr. names of two of the Egyptian
magicians who withstood Moses, 2 Tim. 3,
8 ; comp. Ex. 7, 1 1 sq. Not found in O. T.
but derived by Paul from a popular tradition,
preserved in the Targums, Talmud, and
Rabbins. See Buxtorf Lex. Rab. Talm. 945.
Fabric. Cod. Pseud. V. T. I. p. 816. Wetst.
N. T. in loc.
iaofiat,, S>fiat,, f. da-opal, Mid. depon. to
heal, to cure, in the present, impf. la/jinv,
and aor. 1 Zao-d/xjji ; while Pass. perf. i a-
fjLat, aor. 1 Id3r]v, and fut. 1 tcfiqcro/uit, have
the passive sense, Buttm. 5 113. n. 6. So
C. ace. Luke 5, 17 els TO ld<r%ai UVTOVS.
6, 19. 9, 2. 11. 42. 14, 4. 22, 51. John 4,
47. Acts 10, 38. 28, 8. Pass. Matt. 8, 8
6 Trais p,ov. V. 13. 15, 28.
Luke 7, 7. 8, 47. 17, 15. John 5, 13. Acts
3, 11. 9, 34. Pass, with dno TWOS, to be
healed from or of any thing, Mark 5, 29.
Luke 6, 17. Sept. for XS 1 ! Gen. 20, 17.
2 K. 20, 8. So Pol. 5. 11. Y. Xen. Yen. 1.
6. Mem. 3. 1. 4. Trop. of moral diseases.
to heal, to save, sc. from the consequences
of one s sins, Matt. 13, 15 /xjjTrore . . . eVi-
peS^cout KOI tdcrcojiiat avTovs. John 12,40
et Acts 28, 27 quoted from Is. 6, 10 where
Sept. for xS i . So Luke 4, 18 (comp. Is.
61, 1). Heb/12, 13. James 5, 16 evx ea " 3e
vnep dXXjjXcoi , oTrcas j aStyre. 1 Pet. 2, 24 ov
TO) ^iwXwTTi OVTOV ld%nTf, comp. Is. 53, 5.
Sept. for NS 1 } Is. 53, 5. 61, 1 ; and parall.
with o-a>fiv Jer. 17, 14.
343
, 6, indec. Jared, Heb. T^ 1 ?. (de
scent), pr. n. of a man Luke 3, 37.
ta<n$, toDf, 17, (tuo/iat,) healing, cure,
Luke 13, 3-2. Acts 4, 22. 30. Sept. for
niXS- Prov. 3, 8 ; Ktna Prov. 4, 22.
Plut! Gryll. 9. Plato Phaser. 248. d.
lacrTTis, t8os, 17, jasper, (Heb. fiB JJ? ,) a
precious stone of various colours, as purple,
cerulean, but mostly green; Rev. 4, 3. 21,
11. 18. 19. See Rosenm. Bibl. Alterthk.
IV. i. p. 43. Sept. for nBar Ez. 28, 13.
Plato Phaedo 110. d.
Idacov, ovos, 6, Jason, a kinsman of
Paul, Rom. 16, 21 ; and his host at Berea,
Acts 17, 5. 6. 7. 9.
larpo?, ov, 6, (ido/u,) a physician,
Mark 5, 26 TroXXa 7ra3oO<ra VTTO TroXXeov to
rpid Matt. 9, 12. Mark 2, 17. Luke 4, 23.
5, 31. 8, 43. Col. 4, 14. Sept. for KB I 2 Chr.
16, 12. Hdian. 3. 15. 4. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 51.
I Se, once I8e Gal. 5, 2 Rec. ?Sf being
the later form instead of I8e Imperat. aor. 2
of e* T oi> to see; comp. in ei8o> I. init. In
N. T. as a particle of exclamation, see, lo, be
hold, e. g. a) As calling attention to some
thing present, Matt. 25, 20. 22. 25. Mark
11,21. Addressed to several or many, Mark
3, 34. John 1, 29. 48. 7, 26. 11,36. 19,4.
5. 14. b) In the sense of behold, observe,
Consider! Mark 15,4. John 5, 14. Gal. 5, 2.
c) With an ace. retaining its verbal power,
John 20, 27 i8e ras x e ~ l P<*s M ou - R m - 1J >
22. +
tSea, as, f], (etSo),) aspect, appearance,
Matt. 28, 3. Sept. for nsoa Dan. 1, 13.
15. Diod. Sic. 1. 12. Thuc.~6. 4.
iS(09, t a, ov, own, one s own, i. e.
1. one s own, as pertaining to a private
person and not to the public, private, parti
cular, individual ; opp. to 8r t fjnos Horn. Od.
3. 82; to S^o crtos Xen. Vect. 4. 21 ; to
Kou/oY Jos. B. J. 4. 4. 1. Xen. Hi. 11. 1.
Hence in N. T. adverbially; a) Dat.
18 iq, individually, severally, (opp. S^ocria
Xen. Hi. 11.9; KOIVTJ Mem. 2. 6. 38,) 1 Cor.
12, 11 8iaipovv I8ia eKacrra) Ka3ws /3ovXe-
rat. See Buttm. 1 1 5. 4. So Luc. Tox. 49.
Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 34. b) *ar I8iav, pri-
rately, by oneself, apart from others ; so of
an individual, alone, Matt. 14, 13. 23 dvffirj
fls TO opos tar I8iav. 17, 1. Mark 6, 31.
al. Of several as apart from all others,
Matt. 17, 19. Mark 4,34. 9,2.28. Acts 23,
19. Gal. 2, 2. al. So Jos. B. J. 4. 5. 5. Pol.
4. 84. 8 ; opp. noiiy 2 Mace. 4, 5.
2. one s own, as belonging to oneself and
not to another, own, proper, peculiar ; opp.
to dXXorptor Epict. Ench. 1. 3. Plut. de
Defect. Orac. 34 init. Thus
a) Implying ownership, that of which
one is himself the owner, possessor, pro
ducer, my own, thy own, his own, etc. a)
Of things Matt. 22, 5 els TOV "iSioy dypov.
25, 15 eKacrra) Kara rrjv ISiav 8vvafjiiv. Mark
15, 20 (Vfftvcrav avrbv ra i/idrta ra ?&ta.
Luke 6, 41. 44. John 5, 43 lv uvop-ari ra>
i S/a). 7, 18. 10, 3. 4. Acts 20, 28. 28, 30*.
Rom. 10, 3 TTJV I8iav 8iKaiocrvvT)v. 14, 5.
1 Tim. 3, 4. 5. 2 Pet. 1, 20 I8ias eViXiWwr
(see in eViXucris). 3, 17. al. So els T^V
I8iav irokiv, one s own city, where one re
sides Matt. 9, 1 ; or the seat of one s family
Luke 2, 3 ; t v TJJ I8ia Trarpidt John 4, 44.
Pleonast. with a genit. of person added.
John 10, 12 ov OVK eurt ra TTpojSara i8ia.
2 Pet. 3, 3. 16. (Sept. Job 2, 11. Hdian. 4.
11. 8. Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 1 ; with gen. added,
Dem. 1244. 24. Plato Menex. p. 247. b.
Gorg. p. 502. e. See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 441.)
Hence ra iSia, one s own things, genr.
possessions, property, Luke 18, 28 in Mss.
(Xen. Hi. 10. 5.) Spec, one s own house,
home, John 19, 27 f\afiei> 6 fJLa^rrjs OLTJJI/
fls TO. TSia. 16, 32. Acts 21, 6. (Sept. for
I rna Esth. 5, 10. Pol. 2. 57. 5.) Also, own
nation, people, John 1, 11 r;X3ei/ fls ra i Sta.
Further, Trpdo-o-fiv ra iSta to do one s own
business, duties, 1 Thess. 4, 11 (comp.
Phryn. et Lob. p. 441) ; XaXeZv ex TCOV ISiav
to speak out of one s own thoughts, heart,
character, John. 8, 44. /3) Of persons,
marking with emphasis their peculiar rela
tion; e. g. iSto? do~f\<pus John 1, 42 ; i Stos
dvr]p own husband 1 Cor. 7, 2 ; Sfo-iroTijs
1 Tim. 6, 1 ; 8ov\os Matt. 25, 14; Kvpios
Rom. 14, 4; ira-r^p John 5, 18 ; vio y Rom.
8, 32 ; (TV[jL<pv\eTai own countrymen 1 Thess.
2, 14 ; 18. 7rpo<J)rat their own prophets,
of their own country, 1 Thess. 2, 15 ; and
with a genit. added, 18ios avrcav npo(pi jrr]s
Tit. 1. 12; comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 441.
Winer $ 22. 7. (Palaeph. 31. 5. Hdian. 2.
6. 19.) Hence of tStot, one s own house
hold, family, 1 Tim. 5, 8 ; own friends, com
panions, John 13, 1. Acts 4, 23. 24, 23;
own people, countrymen, John 1, 11. Neut.
collect. TO ?5tof, its own, of persons. John
15, 19. So genr. 2 Mace. 12, 22. Jos. B.
J. 4. 4. 6. Sometimes TSto? is thus put in
stead of a possessive pronoun, without em
phasis, e. g. Matt. 22, 5 (parall. auroC).
25, 14. John 1, 42. 1 Pet. 3, 1. 5. See
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 441. Winer 5 22. 7.
b) own, in the sense of peculiar, particu
lar, as distinguishing one person or thing
from others, e. g. I8ia SidXeKror Acts 1, 19,
344
2, 6. 8 ; 18. 8fi(ri8ai:fjLovia 25, 19; 18. \d-
pia-fia 1 Cor. 7, 7. Hdot. 4. 18. Diod. Sic.
11. 26. Plato Gorg. 481. c.
c) As denoting that which in its nature
or by appointment pertains in any way to a
person or thing, own, proper, appropriate ;
e. g. Acts 13, 36 Aa/3i5 p.ev yap I8ia yeveq
{nrr]p(Tf](ras, his own generation, in which
he lived. 1 Cor. 3, 8 TOV idiov pia%6v . . . KO-
TTOV. 15, 23. Jude 6. Acts 1, 25 els TOV
18iov TOTTOV to his own place, i. e. appropriate
and appointed for him. (Tgnat. ad Magn. \ 5,
els rov {8iov TOTTOv /if XXet
So Kaipbs t Sioy, Kaipol 18101, own time, i. e.
due, proper time, as determined of God, Gal.
6.9. 1 Tim. 2, 6. 6, 15. Tit. 1, 3. -f-
40&)T?79, ou, 6, (i Sior,) a private citizen,
opp. to one in a public station, JE[. V. H.
4. 5. Xen. Ag. 11. 6; a private soldier,
Xen. An. 1. 3. 11. In N. T. one untaught,
unlearned, ignorant; Acts 4, 13 i/3p. a-
ypa/xjLiarot Kal i8ia>rai. 1 Cor. 14, 16. 23.
24; c. dat. 2 Cor. 11, 6 l8i6i>Tijs r Xo yw,
rude in speech. So Ml. V. H. 4. 15. Xen.
Mem. 3. 7. 7 ; c. gen. Plato Prot. 345. a.
Xen. Mag. Eq. 8. 1. See Wetst. N. T. II.
p. 161, 206.
icov, a demonstr. particle, lo! behold!
(pr. for I8ov imperat. of aor. Mid. el86pr]i>,)
serving to call attention to some fact, action,
or event ; usually put at the beginning of
a clause or only with nal before it, but some
times in the middle of a clause before words
which are to be particularly noted, e. g.
Matt. 23, 34. Luke 13, 16. Acts 2, 7.
1. Usually before a nominative and finite
verb, Matt. 1, 20 I8ov ayyeXos KVpiov KO.T
oKip ffpdvr] avTa. 2, 1. 13. Mark 3, 32.
Luke 2, 10. John 4, 35. Acts 9, 11. al. saep.
So in quotations from the O. T. Matt. 1, 23.
21, 5. Mark 1,2. Rom. 9, 33 ; comp. respect
ively Is. 7, 14. Zech. 9, 9. Mai. 3, 1. Is. 28,
16, in all which Sept. and ftSft Luc. D.
Deor. 20. 10. Plato Rep. 440. a.
2. From the Heb. with a nominative sim
ply, where however the verb of existence
is implied ; Matt. 3, 17 I8ov (pwvr) CK T&V
ovpavvv. Luke 5, 12. John 19, 26. 27. Acts
8, 27. 36 I8ov v8a>p. 2 Cor. 6, 2. Rev. 6, 2.
So Sept. and nsn Josh. 9, 25, and so MS!"?
Num. 23, 17. Gen. 47, 1. al. where Sept. in
serts elvai. Before e yw or an equivalent
word, expressing resignation, obedience,
Luke 1, 38 I8ov, 17 8ov\j] wpiov. Heb. 2, 13
quoted from Is. 8, 18 where Sept. for Fijfrt
" ? 3 ?. So in answers, Acts 9, 10 I8ov ryw.
Sept. for issn Gen. 22, 11. 1 Sam. 3, 8.
s. 6, 8. +
as, T], Idumea, only Mark
3, 8. Heb. trtX Edom, and iiJJia ^rt
Mount Seir, the name Idumea being the
softened Greek pronunciation for tahx , Jos.
Ant. 2. 1. 1. This country lay to the S. E.
of Palestine along the great valley el-Ara-
bah, which extends from the Dead Sea to
the gulf of Akabah, and chiefly on its eastern
side which is rough and mountainous. Here
dwelt the descendants of Esau, who were
always hostile to the Jews ; they were con
quered by David, 2 Sam. 8, 14 ; but were
first completely subdued by John Hyrcanus
about 125 B. C. Jos. Ant. 13. 9. 1. During
the Jewish exile they had taken posses
sion of the southern parts of Palestine as
far as Hebron, so that the later name Idu
mea sometimes includes this region ; comp.
1 Mace. 5, 65 with Ez. 36, 5. Jos. Ant. 12.
8. 6. B. J. 13. 9. 1. c. Ap. 9 [10]. For a
description of Idumea, see Reland Palaest. p.
66 sq. Bibl. Res. in Palest. II. p. 506-580 ;
espec. p. 555 sq. Ritter s Erdkunde, Th.
XII. p. 111-140. Th.XIV.p. 11031141.
iSp(b$, &TOS, 6, (ZSos,) sweat, Luke 22,
44. Sept. for rot Gen. 3, 19. Luc. D.
Deor. 15. 1. Xen*"Mem. 1. 4. 6.
Iea/3eX, ^, indec. Jezebel, Heb. Vap
(non-cohabited, intacta, comp. mod. Agnes,~)
pr. n. of the impious and idolatrous queen
of Ahab ; put in N. T. as the emblem of
false and idolatrous teachers, Rev. 2, 20.
Comp. 1 K. 16, 31. 18, 4. 19, 2. 21, 5 sq.
2 K. 9, 30 sq. Some compare the mod.
Isabella, Germ. Isabel ; which however
prob. comes from Elisabeth, corrupted in
Germ, into llsebee, Use ; see Adelung s Lex.
Jepa7ro7U9, tea?, 17, Hierapolis, a city
of Phrygia celebrated for its warm baths,
now called Pambuk Kaleh; Col. 4, 13. It
was situated above the junction of the rivers
Lycus and Meander, not far from Colosse
and Laodicea, towards the north. See Strabo
13. p. 629. Plin. H. N. 2. 95. ib. 5. 29.
Hamilton s Res. in Asia Minor, I. p. 514,
517 sq. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. I. ii. p. 207, 229.
lpaTl(lj as, T], (tepareuw,) priesthood,
priesfs office, Luke 1, 9. Heb. 7, 5. Sept.
for nsns Ex. 29, 9. Num. 3, 10. Aristot
Polit. 7. 8.
aros, TO, (ffpareuca.) priest-
hood,*meton. and collect, for priests, i. e.
Christians, who are said dveveyKai. Trvet^a-
TIKO.S Sva-ias 1 Pet. 2, 5 ; and also are called
@ao-i\fiov lfpaTfvp.a v. 9, in allusion to Ex.
19, 6 where Sept. for Wffa nsbaa ;
comp. Is. 61, 6. Rev. 1, 6. 5, 10. 20, 6.
345
lepov
f. evo-w, (iepev?,) to le a
priest, to act as priest, Luke 1, 8. Sept. for
1^3 Ex. 28, 1. 3. 4. Jos. Ant. 3. 8. 1.
Hdian. 5. 6. 6.
Jepe/ua?, iov, 6, Jeremias, Jeremiah,
Heb. S"I;BV or IfTJ 5 ?-^ (whom Jehovah
setteth up), a celebrated prophet of the O.
T. Matt. 2, 17. 16, 14. In Matt. 27, 9 a
quotation is referred to Jeremiah, Sia lepe-
piov TOV 7?po(pT)Tov, which is not found in his
writings, but in Zech. 11, 12. 13. Some
Mss. here read Za^api ou, others simply Sta
ToC TTpo<pr)Tov. This last is prob. the cor
rect reading ; to which some early copyists
added Zaxapiov, while others inserted lepe-
P.IOV, in allusion to Jer. 18, 2 sq.
lepevs, e w? , 6, (ifpds,) a priest, one who
performs the sacred rites, TO. iepd. So of
heathen priests, 6 Se lepevs TOV Ato s Acts
14, 13. Sept. I. TOV BdoX for "ftS 2 K.
11, 18. 2 Chr. 23, 17. So Hdian. 1. 9. 5.
Xen. Conv. 8. 40. Of the Jewish priests,
the descendants of Aaron, genr. Matt. 8, 4
(TtavTov 8f1ov TW if pel. 12, 4. 5. Mark 1,
44. 2, 26. Luke 1, 5. 5, 14. 6, 4. 10, 31.
17, 14. John 1, 19. Acts 6, 7. Heb. 9, 6.
Acts 4, 1 ot lepels, the priests then on duty.
They were divided into 24 classes for the
service of the temple, 1 Chr. c. 24 ; and the
heads of these classes were sometimes call
ed dp^iepelf , see in dp^iepfvs no. 2. Sept.
every where for VlJS, as Lev. 1, 5 sq.
Spec, of the high priest, 6 iepevs, or
ieptvs fityas (Heb. 10, 21), Acts 5, 24.
Heb. 7, 21. 23. 8, 4 bis. 10, 11. Sept. and
TP Ex. 35, 18 ; 38, 21 6 f. 6 p.eyas for
ina -jn s Lev. 21, 10. Num. 35, 25. 28. So
of Melchisedec as a high priest of God, Heb.
7, 1. 3. Of Jesus as a spiritual high priest,
Heb. 5, 6 comp. v. 5. 7, 11. 15. 17. 21. 10, 21.
Trop. Christians also are called iepety ro>
Sew, priests unto God, as yielding him spi
ritual sacrifices, Rev. 1, 6. 5, 10. 20,6.
Comp. 1 Pet. 2, 5, and see in tepartv/na.
lepi^d), fj, indec. Jericho, Heb. "in 1 ^
pr. n. of a city in the tribe of Benjamin,
about 20 miles east of Jerusalem and 5 from
the Jordan, situated at the foot of the moun
tains which border the valley of the Jordan
and Dead Sea on the west It was destroyed
by Joshua, Josh. 6, 26 ; but was afterwards
rebuilt 1 K. 16, 34, and became the seat
of a school of the prophets 2 K. 2, 5. 15.
The land around Jericho was exceedingly
fertile, abounding in palm-trees and roses,
(D^EPi "H3 , TroXtf <poii>iK<ov, city of palm-
trees, Deut. 34, 3 ; <uj <pvra p68ov tv Itpt-
X<a Ecclus. 24, 14,) and yielding large quan
tities of the opobalsnm, or balsam of Gilead,
so highly prized in the East ; Jos. Ant. 4. 6.
1, lepi^o) TroXtr ev8aifj.ci)v O.VTT), (poiviKas T(
(peptiv dyaSiy, Kal /SdXcrap.oi vtvopevr]. Its
site is still occupied by a miserable village
called Riha ; and only a single palm-tree
now remains to the ancient City of Palms.
See Bibl. Res. in Palest. II. p. 272-302.
Reland Palaest. p. 829. Matt. 20, 29. Mark
10,46 bis. Luke 10, 30. ,18, 35. 19, 1.
Heb. 11, 30.
S, ov, 6, f], adj. (lepos, 3v,)
offered in sacrifice, sacrificed, spoken of the
flesh of victims, 1 Cor. 10, 28 Lachm. for
the common ei8coXo3uroi . Aristot. OEc. 2.
20. Plut. Symp. 8. 8. 3. See Lob. ad
Phryn.p. 159.
iepov, ov, TO, (neut. of fepo y,) a temple,
i. e. a consecrated place, including the proper
temple or fane, vaos, and all its courts and
appurtenances ; comp. Diod. Sic. 1. 15.
Tittm. de Syn. N. T. p. 178 sq. Thus of a
heathen temple, once Acts 19, 27 Apre /uSoy
Itpov. So 1 Mace. 10, 84. Luc. Ver. Hist.
1. 32. Xen. Ag. 11. 1. Elsewhere only of
the temple in Jerusalem, Heb. "tt T? f 1 " 1 ?
Sept. olxos Kvpiov 1 K. 6, 1. 37. 7, 12. Is.
66, 1 ; CHrt^n tV<S Sept. OIKOS TOV SeoO
Ezra 3, 8. In N. T. always in reference
to the temple as rebuilt by Herod the Great,
and minutely described by Josephus, Ant.
15. 11. 3 sq. B. J. 5. 5. 1-6 ; see also genr.
Bibl. Res. in Palest. I. p. 416-452. The
temple stood up on a rocky eminence on the
eastern part of the city, the hill Moriah, over
against Zion towards the northeast, and se
parated from Zion by the valley of the Ty-
ropoeon. On three sides of this hill walls of
huge stones were" built up from the bottom,
and filled in with cells or earth, quite to a
level with the summit of the hill ; so as to
form an area on which to erect the temple.
These external walls, or at least their sub
structions, remain to this day; and are in
some places towards the south still sixty feet
in height. The enclosure thus formed was a
quadrangle, measuring according to Jose
phus, a stadium on each side, or four stadia
in circumference. The interior of this en
closure was surrounded by porticos or lofty
covered colonnades, along the walls ; and
the open part was laid or paved with varie
gated stones. This large outer court was
a great place of resort for Jews and stran
gers ; and here animals and things necessary
for the sacrifices and worship of the temple
were exposed for sale; Matt. 21, 12. Luke
19, 45. This is sometimes called bv Chris-
tepov
346
dan writers the Court of the Gentiles ;
Lightf. Opp. I. p. 415, 590. Not far from
the middle of this court an ornamented wall
or balustrade of stone, three cubits high,
formed the boundary of the second and
smaller interior enclosure ; beyond which
limit neither foreigners nor the unclean
might pass. Within it an inner wall, forty
cubits high from its foundation, surrounded
the second or inner court (TO Sevrtpov ie-
pov Jos. B. J. 5. 5. 2) ; but was encom
passed on the outside by fourteen steps,
leading up to a level area around it ten cu
bits wide ; from which again five other steps
led up through the gates to the interior.
This is called by Josephus 1. c. ayiov, since
none but the clean were permitted to enter
it. The principal gate of this second court
was on the east; and there were several
others on all the sides except the west. A
portion of it was set off as the court of the
women ; to which there was access by
three gates. Still within this second court
and yet more elevated was the third or most
sacred enclosure, which none but the priests
might enter (comp. Luke 1, 9. 10) ; con
sisting of the vaos or fane itself, and the
small court before it, where stood the altar
of burnt offerings; Jos. Ant. 15. 11. 5 ult.
comp. Matt. 23, 35. To this there was an
ascent from the second court by twelve
steps ; Jos. B. J. 5. 5. 4. The vaos or fane
was divided into two parts, viz. the outer
sanctuary (TO ayiov) with the candelabra,
the altar of incense, and the table of shew-
bread ; and the inner sanctuary, the holy of
holies (ayia ayla>v), separated from the
former by a vail, and containing the ark.
Into the outer sanctuary the priests entered
daily to burn incense, Luke 1 , 9. Heb. 9,
6 ; while into the holy of holies only the high
priest entered once a year, Heb. 9, 7. On
the north of the whole precincts of the tem
ple, and connected with them, was the for
tress Antonia (jrapt^o^ Acts 21, 34), a
quadrangle equal in extent to the enclosure
of the temple itself; see Bibl. Res. in Pa
lest. I. p. 431-436. Biblioth. Sac. 1846. p.
616 sq. Hence in N. T. TO lepov is put:
1. Genr. for the whole temple and its
precincts ; Matt. 24, 1 bis, TUS ci/coSo/iay
TOV lepov. Mark 13, 1. 3. Luke 21, 5. 22,
52. Prob. Matt. 4, 5 et Luke 4, 9 TO Tire-
pvyiov TOV If pov, the pinnacle of the temple,
referring to the elevation of the middle por
tion of the triple portico or colonnade along
the southern wall, which at its eastern end
impended over the valley of the Kidron ; so
that " if from its roof one attempted to look
down into the gulf below, his eyes became
dark and dizzy before they could penetrate
the immense depth;" Jos. Ant. 15. 11. 5.
The actual height above the bottom of the
valley was prob. not less than 310 feet ; see
Bibl. Res. in Palest. I. p. 429. Josephus also
describes the eastern colonnade, the work
of Solomon, as rising 400 cubits above the
same valley ; which doubtless is merely an
exaggerated estimate ; Ant. 20. 9. 7.
2. Synecd. a) For the courts gene
rally, Matt. 12, 5 ot lepels ev TW tepw TO cra/3-
PO.TOV /3e/3?Xov<n. Mark 11, 11. Luke 2, 27.
37. 18, 10. Acts 2, 46. 3, 1 sq. 21, 26 sq.
al. b) For the outer court, where things
were bought and sold, Matt. 21, 12 TOVS TTU>-
\ovvras KOI dyopd^ovTas tv TO> lep<a. V. 14.
15. Mark 11, 15. 16. al. Here too Jesus
disputed and taught, Matt. 21, 23. 26, 55.
Mark 1 1, 27 ev TW iepc3 TrepnraTovvros avTov.
Luke 2, 46. John 5, l4. 7, 14. 28. al. So
the apostles Acts 5, 20. 21. 25. 42. +
lepoTrpeirrj^ e or, ovs, 6, jj, adj. (iepos,
jrpeVa),) pr. becoming to a sacred place or
person; hence becoming to religion, holy,
reverent. Tit. 2, 3 lv /caTao-T^aTt ifpofrpe-
TTtls, i. e. in their conduct adorning the
Christian profession ; comp. 1 Tim. 2, 2.
Jos . Ant. 11. 8. 5. init. Plut. de Lib. educ.
14 fin. Xen. Conv. 8. 40.
<e/oo?, d, 6v, sacred, consecrated to God,
Hdian. 5. 5. 5. Xen. An. 4. 7. 21. In N. T.
1. sacred, given from God; 2 Tim. 3,
15 TO if pa ypdjujnaTa, the sacred writings,
holy Scriptures, i. e. the O. Test. comp. v.
16. 2 Mace. 8, 23. Jos. Ant. 2. 16. 5 lv
Tals lepals /3i /3Xoiy. Plato Tim. 27. b, ff
T<OV ifpuiv ypa/jL/JLaTcov (p^pr).
2. Neut. TO if pa, sacred things, sacred
riles; 1 Cor. 9, 13 ot ra it pa fpya6p.fvoi,
those performing the sacred riles, minis
tering in holy things. Luc. Pseudol. 12.
Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 1.
Iepcxro\V[Aa, Hierosolyma, Jerusalem,
see in l
u, 6. a Jerusalemile,
one from Jerusalem, Mark 1, 5. John 7, 25.
Jos. de Vita sua 65.
>, f. rjo-a>, (tepdcruXos,) tc
rob temples, to commit sacrilege, trop. to rob
God of what belongs to him, as sacrifice,
honour, worship, obedience, Rom. 2, 22 ;
comp. v. 23, and Mai. 1, 8. 12. 13. 14. 3, 8.
9. Jos. Ant. 18. 3. 5. Others refer it lite
rally to the robbing of heathen temples, i. e.
the stealing of their ai/a3e^aTa, which was
forbidden by the Mosaic law, Deut. 7, 25
347
jos. Ant. 4. 8. 10 ; comp. Acts 19, 37.
So pr. Pol. 31. 4. 10. Plato Rep. 575. b.
tepO<7lA,09, ov. 6, 17, adj. (iepov, (ruXda),)
robbing temples, sacrilegious ; as Subst. a
temple-robber, Acts 19, 37. 2 Mace. 4, 42.
Pol. 13. 8. 2. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 62.
o>, f. 170-0), (iepovpyos , lepov,
obsol. e/)yw,) i. q. TO if/act fpydgca, to per
form sacred rites, espec. sacrifice, to offici
ate as priest, Jos. Ant. 6. 6. 2. Hdian. 5.
5. 13. Plut. Numa 14. In N. T. trop. in
the Christian sense; Rom. 15, 16 lepovp-
yovvra TO tvayyfXiov ministering as a priest
[in respect to] the gospel. Buttm. } 131. 7.
So Jos. de [4] Mace. 7. 8 TOVS itpovpyovvras
TOV v6[iov iSio) aifian.
lepovcraXrjfji, ^, indec. Jerusalem,
Chald. dblfisn 1 ] , Heb. fibtlJTP (for dbUisn 1 ]
dwelling of peace, Heb. Lex. s. v.) in the
earlier books ; so once in Matt. 23, 37 and
Mark 11,1, often in the writings of Luke
and Paul, and usually in Sept. Also le-
poa-6\vfjia, a>v, TO, Heb. dual d^flJIli in
the later books ; so in all the Gospels, in
Acts, and thrice in Galatians ; also in Jose-
phus. Further lepoo-oXv/ia, 17, indec.
only Matt. 2, 3. 3, 5, meton. for the inhab
itants. This celebrated city, the capital of
Palestine, was the seat of the true religion
under the Jewish theocracy, and also the
chief scene of our Saviours ministry and
the central point from which his gospel w y as
promulgated. Hence it is often called the
Holy City (Is. 48, 2. Neh. 11,1. Matt. 27,
53), and among the Arabs of the present
day its current name is el-Kuds, the Holy.
It is situated near the middle of Palestine,
upon the mountains, about thirty-five miles
distant from the Mediterranean, and some
twenty-five from the Jordan and Dead Sea.
The mean geographical position is Lat. 31
47 N. and Long. 35 13 E. from Green
wich. Its elevation is 2610.5 feet above
the Mediterranean, and 3927.2 feet above
the Dead Sea, as determined by the level of
Lieuts. Lynch and Dale ; see their Sect. Map.
It lay on the confines of Judah and Benja
min, mostly within the limits of the latter,
but was reckoned to the former. Its most
ancient name was Salem, Heb. dbtti , Gen.
14, 18. Ps. 76, 3 ; then Jebus, OSD/, as be
longing to the Jebusites, Judg. 19, 10. 11.
David first reduced it, 2 Sam. 5, 6. 9, and
made it the capital of his kingdom ; whence
the hill Zion is also called the city of David,
TVn n^S , 1 K. 3, 1. 8, 1. It was destroyed
by the Chaldeans, 2 K. e. 24, 25, but rebuilt
Vy the Jews on their return from exile ; and
at a later period Herod the Great expended
large sums in its embellishment. Jerusa
lem, as it existed in the age of Christ, is de
scribed by Josephus, B. J. 5. 4. 1 sq. The
city was built chiefly on three hills : Zion on
the south, which was the highest, and con
tained the citadel, the palace, and the upper
city, called by Josephus 17 atxa ir6\is (B. J.
5. 4. 1) ; Moriah, on which stood the tem
ple, a lower hill on the northeast quarter of
Zion, and separated from it by the ravino o "
of the Tyropoeon ; Acra, lying north of "/A
on, separated from it also by the Tyropoaon,
and covered by 17 Karw TroXis, the most con
siderable portion of the whole city. After
the destruction of Jerusalem by the Romans
about A. D. 70, they endeavoured to root out
its very name and nature as a sacred place,
from the hearts and memory of the Jewish
nation. The emperor Adrian, about A. D.
136, after having utterly subjugated the
Jews in the revolt of Barcochba, driven
them from their land, and forbjflden even
their approach to their ancient capital, re
built the city and erected a temple of Jupiter
on the site of the Jewish temple. The city
was now called after the emperor, JElia
Capitolina ; and it was only in the begin
ning of the fourth century, after Constan-
tine had embraced Christianity, that the
name Jerusalem was again restored. See
Jos. B. J. lib. 5, 6. Reland Falsest, p. 832 sq.
Miinter Der Jiid. Krieg unter Traj. u. Hadr.
Altona 1821 ; Engl. in Biblioth. Sac. 1843,
p. 393 sq. For a full account of the ancient
topography of Jerusalem, of its subsequent
history, and of the modern city, see Bibl. Res.
in Palest. I. p. 371 sq. II. p. 1 sq. Bibh oth.
Sac. 1846, p. 413 sq. 605 sq. In N. T.
1. Pr. the city itself, as fj lepovo-. Mark
11, 1. Luke 2, 25. 38. Rom. 15, 19. 25. al.
Also ra le/3. Matt. 2, 1. 4, 25. Mark 3, 8.
Gal. I, 17. 18. 2, 1. al.
2. Meton. for the inhabitants of Jerusa
lem, in fern. Matt. 2, 3 naa-a lepocroXv/za.
Also 17 ifpovo-aXrjfj. Matt. 23, 37. Luke 13,
34. So once lepoo-oXv/na without art. or
adj. Matt. 3, 5.
3. Trop. Jerusalem for the Jewish stale,
church, dispensation, e. g. a) Of the for
mer or Mosaic dispensation, Gal. 4, 25 17
vvv lfpova-ahriii:. b) Of the latter or Chris
tian dispensation, the Redeemer s kingdom,
of which the spiritual Jerusalem is the seat ;
Gal. 4, 26 17 liva ifpovcraXrjp.. Heb. 12, 22
lepovcr. enovpdvios. Rev. 3, 12 77 Kaivrj ifp.
21,2.10. +
lepcocrvvi], rjs, 17, (ffpds,) priesthood,
priest s office, Heb. 7, 11. 12. 14. 2*4.
348
IKOVLOV
1 Mace. 2, 54. Hdian. 5. 7. 2. Plato Legg.
759. d.
t, 6, indec. Jesse, Heb. ^ (firm,
strong,) pr. n. of the father of David, Matt.
1, 5. 6. Luke 3, 32. Acts 13, 22. Rom.
15, 12.
Ie^)^-ae, 6, indec. Jephthah, Heb. fiftS 1 ?
(he sets free), a leader or judge (oB&i) f
Israel, whose rash vow fell upon his daugh
ter, Heb. 11, 32. See Judg. c. 11. 12.
Ie%oviab ou, 6, Jeclionias, Heb. ^.^]
and siFHW 1 ! Jechoniah, fully "pail iTi (whom
Jehovah appoints) Jehoiachin, a king of Ju-
dah about B. C. 600, son of Jehoiakim and
grandson of Josiah, Matt. 1, 11. 12. See
1 Chr. 3, 15, 16. 2 K. 24, 8 sq. 2 Chr. 36,
8 sq. 2 K. 25, 27. In Matt. 1. c. he is said
to be the son of Josiah ; the name of Jehoia
kim, icoaKfi/j., being omitted in the gene
alogy ; see Gr. Harm. p. 184.
JT^CTOV?, ou, 6, dat. ou, ace. ovv, Jesus,
Heb. y ^ vJeshua, Joshua, (see note below,)
pr. n. of three persons in N. T.
1. Jesws, the Messiah, the Saviour of
men, Matt. 1, 1. 16. saepiss. See in la/cw-
POS no. 3. -f
2. Joshua, the successor of Moses and
leader of Israel, twice Acts 7, 45. Heb. 4, 8.
3. Jesus, surnamed Justus, a fellow-la
bourer with Paul, once, Col. 4, 11.
NOTE. The original name of Joshua was
SttJl ii (he saves) Hoshea Num. 13, 8. 16.
This was changed by Moses into SSil STi
(Jehovah his help or salvation), Engl. Vers.
Jehoshua Num. 13, 16. 1 Chr. 7,27; else
where Joshua. After the exile he is call
ed ysittji Jeshua Neh. 8, 17 ; whence the
Greek IT)<TOVS. This last form 5iaji differs
little from the abstr. nysitth help, deliverance,
salvation, and seems to have been so un
derstood; since in Matt. 1, 22 the name
lya-ovs is said to be given to the Messiah
for this reason : avrbs yap <ro>cr TOV \abv
avrov OTTO T>V ap-apncov avriov. In like
manner in Ecclus. 46, 1 it is said of Joshua :
os eyevero Kara TO ovopa avrov peyas
eVt cruiTrjpia fK\fKTa>v avrov.
/tfaz/09, 17. 6v, (iK<o, iKava),) pr. coming
to, reaching to. Hence
1. sufficing, sufficient, e. g. a) Of per
sons, sufficient, adequate, able ; so c. irpos
TI, 2 Cor. 2,16 irpbs ravra ris IKUVOS , (Pol.
23. 17. 4.) With an inf. aor. 2 Cor. 3, 5 ov x
OTI IKOVO L eo-fiev . . . Xoyt crcKrSat ri. 2 Tim.
2, 2. (Jos. Ant. 1.1.1. Xen. (Ec. 5. 8.)
Spec, competent, worthy, c. inf. aor. Matt.
3, 1 1 ov OVK fl[u iKavbs TO. VTT. jSaordercu.
Mark 1, 7. Luke 3, 16; inf. pres. 1 Cor.
15, 9 ou et/it iKavbs KoXeio-3ai aTroaroXor.
(Hdot. 8. 36 ; absol. Isocr. 260. a.) With
iva, Matt. 8, 8. Luke 7, 6. b) Of things,
sufficient, enough, 2 Cor. 2, 6 IKOVOV T<
ToiovTcp f] fTTiTifiia avrr], where for the adj.
neut. see Buttm. 5 129. 8. Luke 22, 38
IKOVOV eo-Ti, it is enough, i. e. enough of this,
ye understand me not. Sept. for ** Is. 40.
16. Ex. 36, 5. So Luc. D. Deor. 10. 1
Epict. Ench. 24. 4. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 38.
c) Neut. TO iKavov, sufficiency, satisfac
tion, e. g. TO iKavov Troieiv TIVI, to make satis
faction to any one, to satisfy, Mark 15, 15.
(Pol. 32.7. 13. App. Punic. 5 74.) Also
TO iKavov Xa/3eii/, to take satisfaction or secu-
rity, Lat. satis accipere, Acts 17, 9.
2. abundant, great, much, in Plur. many,
e. g. a) Of number or magnitude ; Matt.
28, 12 dpyvpia luavd. So o^Xor IKOI/OS
a great multitude Mark 10, 46. Luke 7, 12.
Acts 11, 24. 26. 19, 26; Xaoy tWo s Acts
5, 37 ; also Luke 7, 11. 8, 32. 23, 9. Acts
12, 12. 14, 21. 19, 19. 20, 8. 37. 22, 6.
I Cor. 11, 30. Sept. for an Ez. 1, 24. So
TT\rftos IKUVOV Jos. Ant. 5. 7. 4. Pol. 1. 53.
8 ; Plur. 1 Mace. 13, 49. Xen. An. 4. 8. 25.
b) Of time, iKaval f)p.epai, many days, Acts
9, 23. 43. 18, 18. 27, 7 ; iKavos xP ovos t a
long time, gen. Acts 27, 9 ; dat. Acts 8,
II ; ace. 14, 3 ; Plur. ace. xpoVou? iKavovs
Luke 20, 9. So e* xpovuv iKav&v of long
time Luke 8, 27 ; e IKOVOV id. Luke 23, 8 ;
ecp iKavov a long while- Acts 20, 11. So
Palaeph. 28. 2. Hdian. 1. 14. 9 ; IK. X p6vos
Plato Soph. 234. d. Legg. 736. c.
iKavorrj<f : TJTOS, fj, (iKavos,) sufficiency,
competency, ability, 2 Cor. 3, 5. Lysias
Frag. 27. 35. Plato Lys. 215. a.
u>, f. coaco, (IKUVOS,) to make
sufficient, competent, worthy ; c. ace. 2 Cor.
3, 6. Col. 1, 12. Pass, to be sufficient, sa
tisfied, Sept. for ">*! Mai. 3, 10. Dion. Hal.
Ant. 2. 7. 4.
iK6TT)pia, as, f], (iKfTrjpios, iKfTTjs,^ pr.
the suppliant-branch, i. e. the olive-branch
which suppliants bore in the hand, e Xm a or
pcz/3&o being impl. Hdot. 5. 51. Diod. Sic.
17. 22, 102. In N. T. supplication, Heb.
5, 7 8fTjcrfis KOI iKfrrjpias. So 2 Mace. 9,
18. Luc. Tox. 48. Pol. 3. 112. 8.
d8os, fj, moisture, e. g. of the
earth, Luke 8, 6. Sept. for ^^ Jer. 17, 8.
Jos. Ant. 3. 1. 3. Hdot. 4. 185. Plut
Symp. 8. 10. 3 pen.
IKOVCOV^ ou, TO, Iconium, a large and
populous city of Asia Minor, now Konwh
349
or Koniyeh. It lay near the confines of
Phrygia, Lycaonia, and Pisidia, and is reck
oned to Phrygia, Xen. An. 1. 2. 19; to
Lycaonia, Strabo 12. p. 568. Plin. H. N. 5.
25 ; to Pisidia, Amm. Marc. 14. 2. 6 ; pro
bably on account of the shifting boundaries
of these provinces. See Rosenni. Bibl.
Geogr. I. ii. p. 201, 227. Hamilton s Res.
in Asia M. II. p. 205 sq. Acts 13, 51. 14,
1. 19. 21. 16,2. 2 Tim. 3, 11.
i\apo$, a, 6i>, (tXaoy,) Lat. hilaris, i. e.
cheerful, joyous, e. g. iX. SOTTJS 2 Cor. 9, 7.
Sept. for I 1 ?? Sl a Prov. 22, 8. Luc. D.
Deor. 18. 2. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 12.
i\apOTr)$, TJTOS, f), (iXapo y,) cheerfulness,
alacrity ; Rom. 12, 8 iv i\aporrjTi, i. q. tXa-
paiy, cheerfully. Sept. for "("iST Prov. 18,
22. Diod. Sic. 16. 11 init. Plut. Agesi. 2.
iXdcrrco/JLCU, f. ao-o/zat, (i\aos,) a Mid.
verb without an Active except .in a late
age, see Passow ; to reconcile oneself to any
one by expiation, to appease, to propitiate,
TOV %t6v Jos. Ant. 6. 6. 4 ; TOVS %fovs Xen.
CEc. 5. 20. In N. T. C. ace. ray a/iapri ar,
to propitiate AS TO sins, to make propitiation
for sins, Heb. 2, 17. (Sept. c. dat. for
1B3 Ps. 65, 4. 79, 9.) Pass. aor. l,Impe-
rat. i\do~%T]Ti in the pass, sense, be propi
tious, be merciful, c. dat. Luke 18, 13 ;
comp. Buttm. $113. n. 6. Sept. for nbo
Ps. 25, 11. Dan. 9, 19. So Phavorin. JXd-
(T^JTJTI rXea>y fJ-oi yevoio.
iXacrfJiOS, ov, 6. ((Xdo-Ko/iat.) propitiation,
expiation, for concr. a propitiator, 1 John 2,
2. 4, 10. Sept. pr. for Sin^O Ps. 130, 4 ;
d nBS Num. 5, 8; rxan Ez. 44, 27.
2 Mace. 3, 33. Plut. Solon 12 pen.
l\aa"TY]pio$, a, ov, (tXdo-Ko/iat,) propi
tiatory, expiatory, e. g. IX. p.v^p.a Jos. Ant.
16. 7. 1. In N. T. only Neut. TO IX a 0-7-17-
p i o v as Subst.
1. an expiatory sacrifice, propitiation;
Rom. 3, 25 ov Trpoe Srro 6 3eoy iXaorqpioj/
KT\. Comp. Heb. 9, 15. 26. 1 Cor. 5, 7.
Eph. 5, 2. Dion Chrysost. Orat. 11. 1.
p. 355 ed. Reisk. tXacrrrjpiov Amatol rfj
ASTjj/a Trj iXtdSi. Hesych. iXao-TTjpiov Ka-
Sdpcrioi , ^vcriaa-TTjpiov.
2. From the Sept. the mercy-seat, Heb.
9, 5 ; pr. the lid or cover of the ark, over
which appeared 17 Sda TOU xvplov Ex. 25,
17-22 ; and on which the high priest once
a year sprinkled the blood of an expiatory
victim, Lev. 16, 13-16. Heb. niB3, Sept.
i/, Ex. Lev. 11. cc. see Heb. Lex.
), 6, 17, adj. (Att. for tXaoy.) ap
peased, propitious, of the gods, Xen. Cyr.
IflUTiOV
2. 1. 1 ; of men, kindly, cheerful, JEL V. H.
2. 10. In N. T. of God, propitious, merci
ful, c. dat. Heb. 8, 12 tXecor to-opai rais
ddiiciais i. e. I will pardon them. Sept.
tXfo>? elfti for nbo Jer. 31, 34. 36. So c.
dat. of pers. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 3. From the
Heb. iXewy a 01 sc. eoroj 6 3eo s, God be
merciful to thee, God forgive thee, i. q. p.f]
yfvoiTo, be it far from thee ! as an excla
mation of aversion, Matt. 16, 22. Sept. for
b nbibn 2 Sam. 20, 20. 23, 17. 1 Chr.
11,19. So 1 Mace. 2, 21.
I\\,vpiKov, ov, TO, Illyricum, now 11-
lyria, a country of Europe on the eastern
shore of the Adriatic gulf, north of Epirus
and west of Macedonia. It was a province
of the Roman empire ; and Dalmatia formed
a part of it. Rom. 15, 19.
t/ia9; avros, 6, a thong, strap, of leather,
genr. Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 32. In N. T. spec.
1. a shoe-latchet, the thong by which a
shoe or sandal was fastened to the foot,
Mark 1, 7. Luke 3, 16. John 1, 27. Sept.
for tpfo Is. 50, 27. Plut. Symp. 4. 2. 3.
Xen. An . 4. 5. 14.
2. Plur. the thongs, i. q. a whip, a scourge,
made of leather thongs, and often having
two or more lashes ; Acts 22, 25 a>s 8e
irpofreivav avrbv rols tyxacri, as they extend
ed him for (before) the scourge; see below.
Diet, of Antt. art. Flagrum, Flagellurn ;
comp. horribile flagellum Hor. Sat. 1. 3.
119. So Artemid. 2. 53 altl 8e dycftbv gv-
\ois T) X f P TratfcrSat, Trovrjpbv 8e i/idcri.
Plut. Cato Maj. 21. Dem. 402. ult. The
person to be scourged was sometimes sus
pended with weights at his feet ; or other
wise was bound with thongs to a post or the
like ; see Adam s Rom. Antt. p. 38, 272.
Jos. de Mace. 9. 1 1 Siapprjgavrfs TOV ^irwva,
0~if8r)<rav ray %fipas avTov Kal TOVS j3pa%iovas
ip-aaiv tKGTf pco3ei/ <uy Se Tvirrovres Tols (J.6.-
O-TI^IV eKOTriacrav KT\. Hence some prefer
to render in Acts 1. c. as they extended him
with thongs. But in this way the force of
irpo in TrpofTeivav is lost ; while also TOIS
with the art. is definite.
, f. urco, (1/j.aTiov, ) to clothe;
Pass. perf. part. IfmTia-^evos, clothed, Mark
5,15. Luke 8, 35. Suid. f/iartij/ntVor 1/id-
ria evdfSvp.fVO :.
IflttTLOV, ov, TO, (lfJ.a, fl/ia. fvw/j.1,) a
garment, e. g.
1. Genr. any garment, Matt. 9, 16 eVt
i/j.aTi<*> TraXmw. 11, 8. Mark 2, 21. Luke 5,
36. 7, 25. Heb. 1, 11. al. Plur. TO. >a-
T/a, the garments, clothing, raiment, includ
ing the outer and inner garment, mantle
350
ami tunic ; Matt. 17, 2 TO 8e ludna auroO
f yevero Xevxa. 24, 18. 27, 31. 35. Mark
15, 24. James 5, 2. Rev. 4, 4. al. So in
the phrase to rend the clothes, Matt. 26, 65.
Acts 14, 14. 16, 22. 22, 23; see in 8iap-
prj-yvv/ju. Sept. Sing, for iaa Ps. 102, 27.
Is. 50, 9. Plur. Gen. 27, 27. " 2 Sam. 1, 2.
3, 31. Luc. Dial. Meretr. 8. 1. ^Eschin.
26. 14. Xen. An. 7. 5. 5.
2. Spec, the outer garment, mantle, pal
lium, different from the tunic or xir&v and
worn over it ; comp. Acts 9, 39. JEL V. H.
4. 22. Diod. Sic. 4. 38 init. It was a large
piece of woollen cloth, nearly square, which
was wrapped around the body or fastened
about the shoulders, and served also to wrap
oneself in at night ; hence it might not be
taken by a creditor, Ex. 22, 26. 27 ; see
Jahn s Archseol. J 122. Diet, of Antt. art.
Pallium. Miiller Arch. d. Kunst 337.
So Matt. 9, 20. 21. 14, 36. John 19, 2.
Acts 12, 8. al. Plur. ra Iparia, outer
garments, which were often laid aside, Acts
7, 58. 22, 20. John 13, 4. 12. Matt. 21, 7.
8. al. Sept. for rtato and fiabiC Ex. 22,
26. 27. Is. 3, 6. 7. Luc. D. Mort. 10. 11.
Palaeph. 52. 6. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 5. +
C, 6, (t/Lwm fw,) clothing,
raiment, i.e. genr. clothes, garments, Luke
7, 25 01 ev ijuaricryio) eV8da> inrdp^ovrfs.
9, 29 comp. Mark 9, 3. Acts 20, 33. 1 Tim.
2, 9. So Matt. 27, 35 et John 19,24 quoted
from Ps. 22, 19 where Sept. for ttJwJj;
Sept. also for fii iM 1 K. 22, 30. 2 K. 7, 8.
Pol. 6. 15. 4. Plut. Alex. M. 39 pen.
IfJtetpto and IjJieipofiaL depon. (J^fpos,)
a defective verb, see Passow in voc. Buttm.
Ausf. Sprachl. 1 14 ; to long for, to have a
strong affection for ; c. gen. 1 Thess. 2, 8
Rec. Ipfipofjifvoi VIJL)V. Others 6p.fip6p.fvoi
q. v. Sept. for nan Job 3, 21. So c. gen.
Horn. Od. 1. 41. Act. Pol. 1. 66. 8. Dem.
422. 6. Plato Crat. 418. c.
iva, that, a particle final and demonstra
tive ; construed usually with the Subjunc
tive, seldom with the Optative, often with
the Indicative ; pr. TeXiKoJj or final, as
marking the end or purpose for or on ac
count of which any thing is done, TO THE
END THAT, IN OKDHK. THAT it might or may
be so and so ; but also eK/3art/cwy, ecbatic,
as marking simply the event, result, upshot
of an action, that in which the action ter
minates, so THAT it was, is, will be so and
so. Of late some writers have denied this
ecbatic use of iva, e. g. Fritzsche Comm.
iti Matt. p. 836. Beyer in Winer s Neue
krit. Journ. IV. 418. Lehmann ad Luclan,
T. I. p. 71. Meyer and De Wette on Matt.
1, 22. On the other hand it has been main
tained by Steudel in Bengel s Neue Archiv
IV. p. 504 sq. Ewald Apoc. p. 233 ; and
especially by J. A. H. Tittmann De usu
Particularum in N. T. subjoined to his
work De Synon. in N. T. Lib. II. Lips.
1832. p. 32 sq. English in Bibl. Repos. for
Jan. 1835. See genr. Matth. 620. Kiih-
ner 330 ; Ausf. Gr. $ 772-774. Herm. ad
Vig. p. 847 sq. p. 556 sq. Winer Gr. ed. 5.
5 42. b. p. 332. 5 57. p. 537. That the ec
batic use has sometimes been pressed too
far, there can be no doubt ; still, to deny it
altogether is to go to an opposite extreme.
The two significations are sometimes near
ly related ; and the distinction may then be
said to consist mainly in a different mode
of conception.
I. Pr. TeXtKws, as marking the final end
or purpose, to the end that, in order that ;
and with a negat. t va prj,in order that not,
lest.
1 . With the SUBJUNCTIVE : a) Preceded
by the present, or. an aorist of any mood ex
cept the Indicative, or by the perfect in a
present sense, John 6, 38. Here the Sub-
junct. marks what it is supposed will really
take place ; comp. Winer 42. b. p. 333.
Matth. 518. Herm. ad Vig. p. 791, 848.
So Matt. 9, 6 Iva 5 e t tS^re . . . Tore Xeyet, to
the end that ye may know, comp. Mark 2, 10
et Luke 5, 24. Matt. 18, 16. 19, 16. Luke
8, 10. 12, u6. John.l, 7 OVTOS ^X3ei> cis
paprvpiav, "iva p.aprvprjcrr] ntpi KT\. 5, 34
ravra \fya>, Iva \jp,fls crwS^re. 6, 38 Kara-
fK TOV ovpavov, ovx Iva TTOIW TO 3e-
TO (uov. 11, 4. 17, 21 "iva 6 Kocrpos
va-rj. Acts 1C, 30. Rom. 1, 11. 1 Cor.
9,12. 2Cor.4,7. 10. 11. Gal. 6, 13. James
4, 3. al. saep. Neg. iva pr] Luke 8, 12.
John 7, 23. Rom. 11, 25. al. Horn. Od. 2.
111. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 9.
b) Preceded by the Imperative, the Sub-
junct. signifying as in lett. a. E. g. after
an Imper. pres. Luke 21, 36 aypvirveire . . .
Iva Kara^Lca^rJTe KT\. John 7, 3. 1 Cor. 7,
5 bis. Eph. 4, 28. 6, 3. 1 Tim. 5, 7. al. So
iva pr) Matt. 7, 1. John 5, 14. 1 Cor. 11,
34. al. After an Imper. aor. Matt. 14, 15
a7roXvcroi> roiis o^Xovs, Iva aTreXSocrf s dyo-
pdaao-iv KT\. Mark 15, 32. Luke 16, 9.
1 Cor. 3, 18. Eph. 6, 13. al. So "iva pr}
Matt. 17, 27. John 4, 15. Heb. 12, 13. al.
Further, after an exhortation, e. g. ayw/ift
Mark 1, 38; also Luke 20, 14. Rom. 3, 8.
After an Imperat. implied Matt. 26, 5. John
1, 22. 1 Pet. 4, 11. Sept. for -ftm}> Josh.
iva
35]
4, 6. Horn. Od. 1. 302. ib. 5. 91. Pint. Mor.
II. p. 26.
c) Preceded by the future, the Subjunct.
signifying as in lett. a. Luke 16, 4 eyvav rl
TTOITJCTW, iva dt^cavrai p.e KT\. 1 Cor. 16, 6.
2 Cor. 12, 9. Eph. 6, 21. 2 Thess. 2, 12. al.
Interrog. Matt. 19, 16. John 6, 5. Also
Iva prj Luke 18, 5. Horn. Od. 2. 307;
comp. Iva fiTf Luc. de Dom. 21.
d) Preceded by a past tense ; here the
Subjunct. strictly stands instead of the Opt.
and marks an action which in itself or its
consequences is still continued, or which
the speaker regards as certain ; comp. Wi
ner J 42. b. p. 333, 334. Matth. 518. 1.
Herm. ad Vig. p. 848. a) Genr. Mark
3, 14 iroir)o-e ScoSeKa, Iva 3)(ri per avrov
Kal iva KT\. Luke 1,4 eSot . . . trot ypd^ai,
iva fniyvcas KT\. Matt. 12, 10. John 1, 31.
3, 16. 17. 8, 6. Acts 27, 42. Rom. 1, 13.
1 Cor. 1, 27. 28. 2 Cor. 2, 4. Gal. 1, 16. 2,
4. 5. Heb. 2, 14. 17. al. saep. Neg. 1 va p.r]
1 Cor. 12, 25. Eph. 2, 9. Heb. 11,28. El-
liptically, John 1, 8 dXX [^X3ei>] "iva KT\.
9. 3 aXX [rovro eyeveTo] Iva (pave potty KT\.
So Horn. II. 1. 203. Od. 3. 77. Hdian. 8. 5.
11. |3) In simple narrative, where Thu-
cydides and later writers employ also the
Subjunct. Winer 1. c. Matth. 5 518. p. 996.
Matt. 27, 26 irja-ovv Tra/j/Soo/cez/, "iva crrav-
pu>%fj. Mark 6, 41 Kal e St Sov rois /iaStyraly,
iva TrapaSaxriv avrois. 9, 18. 22. 10, 13.
Luke 19, 4 dWjSr; tin. o~VKouopeav, Iva i8rj
OVTOV. v. 15. John 1, 19. al. saep. Neg.
iva fir, John 18,28. 19,31. So^El.V.H.
12. 3, 30. Hdot. 1. 29.
2. With the OPTATIVE, preceded by the
present, where purpose or intent is ex
pressed ; see Passow iva no. 2. Here are
often referred Eph. 1, 17 and 3, 16 ; where
however Iva does not mark purpose, but
belongs under III. 1. b, below; where see.
Winer 1 42. p. 336.
3. With the INDICATIVE, but in N. T.
only the Indie, future and present, and not
with a past tense as often in classic writers ;
see Matth. 5 519. Herm. ad Vig. p. 848.
Passow in Iva no. 3.
a) With an Indie, future, in the same
sense as the Subjunctive in no. 1. a, above,
and preceded only by the present. 1 Cor.
13,3 eav irapa&at TO 0-up.a pov iva KauSijcro/iai
or xav Srjo-wp.ai , where Kav^rjo-cop.ai, as also
1 Pet. 3,1 Iva... Kcp8r)%ri<ruvTai, is a corrupt
form of the later Greek, as if of a future Sub
junctive, Winer $ 13. I.e. Lob. ad Phryn. p.
72J . Also \v\thfut. and Sub/, together, Rev.
22, 14 Iva o~Tai rj t^ovcria avTcav . . . KOI do~-
eA2<BcriJ tls rfjv iroXiv. Eph. 6, 3 iva ev voi
yfvr]Tai, Kal 6077 p-uKpoxpovios, where how
ever some take evy independently of Iva,
i. e. and tliou shall live long, etc. Winer
5 42. p. 335. Act. Thorn. }} 7, 37, 39, 45 ;
comp. Thilo ad p. 61. Epiphan. II. p. 332.
b. Classic writers here oftener use onus,
Winer $ 42. p. 335.
b) With the Indie, present, in the same
sense, preceded by the present ; twice, Gal.
4, 17 {rjXovcriv vp.as . . . iva avTovs r]\ovr(.
1 Cor. 4, 6 Iva uf, (pvo-iovvZe. This is a
corruption of the later age, not found in
classic Greek, Winer 1. c. Herm. ad Vig. p.
849. Geopon. 10. 48. 3 "iva p.fj fls TOVTO
do~xoh.ovvTai. Himer. 15. 3.
II. Spec. eK/SariKwy, ecbatic, as marking
simply the event, result, upshot of an action,
so that, so as that, in N. T. only with the
SUBJUNCTIVE implying something which ac
tually takes place ; in classic writers oftener
with the Indie, of a past tense ; Tittmann
1. c. p. 37. See note below.
a) Preceded by the present ; Luke 22, 30
Kal 8iarfaffj.ai vp.lv . . . pacriKtiav, iva e crSi^re
Kal TvivrjTe eirl rrjs Tpaire^s uov KrX. here
the feasting is not the end or purpose of the
kingdom to be given, but a result or conse
quence. John 6, 7 apToi OVK dpKovcriv av-
TOIS, "iva CKacrros avru>v /3pa^u TI \d3rj.
Mark 4, 12 et Luke 8, 10, comp. Matt. 13.
13 where it is OTI. Rom. 3, 19 6 vop.os rols
ev TO> v6p.a> XaXet, iva irdv crro/ia (ppayf/. 15,
6. Rev. 14, 13 Kal, Xe yet TO irvevfia, "iva dva-
Travo-cavTai KT\. comp. Winer $ 57. p. 542.
Negat. i va fir,, Gal. 5, 17 ravra 8t dXXij-
Xoir dvriKdrai, Iva p,jj cl av SeX^re, ravra
TTOirjre. Acts 2, 25 on eV 8(icov p.ov fcrriv,
"iva p.rj craXev3a, quoted from Sept. Ps. 16, 8
where there is no particle in the Heb.
Sept. iva orav for 153 Josh. 4, 6 ; for pob
Jer. 44, 8. Horn. Od. 13. 157. Jos. B. J*. V.
3. 10 (p. 276 ult. ed. Haverc.) irpos TOO-OV-
TOV fJKOpev <rvfj.(popu>v, "iva rjp.as f\cf]cra>cri
Kal iro\(uioi. Marc. Antonin. 11. 3 TO 8e
fToip.ov TOVTO, Iva diro l8iKrjs /cpt trecos fpX ?"
rat, p.T, Kara \lfi\rjv Trapara^iv KT\. Sext.
Empir. Pyrrh. HI. 50 fnip-iywrai TO
navrl fitpei TOV v8aTos, Kal TrapfK
avT<a oXw, Iva OVTMS r, Kpdcris ytvrjTai. Just.
Mart. p. 508. See Tittm. 1. c. p. 39.
b) Preceded by the Imperative ; Acts 8,
19 Sore Kup.ol rr)V f^ovcriav Tavrrjv, iva...
\ap.pdvrj KT\. James 1,4. 1 Pet. 4, 13.
Aristoph. Nub. 58 8(vp ?X3 "iva K\drjs.
Comp. Tittm. 1. c. p. 37.
c) Preceded by the future ; John 5, 20
p.iova TOVTO>V 8fifi avTw fpya. "iva vp.fls
Savud^riTf. Luke 11, 50 e avTatv dnoKTe-
vovari Kal e /cStco^ovcrit , iva e<riTrfiij TO ai^a
iva
352
irdvrcov -luiv Trpocp. John 16, 24. Phil. 1, 26.
al. Marc. Antonin. 7. 25 irdvra oo-a opas
/ifra/3aXei r) ra oXa SioiKoucra (pvcris . . . Iva
aii vfapos 77 6 Koa-p-os. Just. Mart, p. 504
011% OVTCHS forai crov TO BVVUTOV, iva p.ov KI-
VTjo-ys Ttjv Trpoaipecriv. Tittmann 1. c.
d) Preceded by a past tense ; comp. above
in I. 1. d. John 9, 2 ris rjp,apTfv . . .Iva
Tv(p\bs jfvvrfifi; Rom. 5, 20. 11, 11 p.rj
(TTTaicraV) "iva Trecraxri; V. 31. So Aristoph.
Vesp. 311, 312. Marc. Antonin. 2. 11 77
ro>v okajv (f)v<ris ovre TrapelBev ovre rjaapTfv
. . . iva ra aya3a KOI TO. KUKCI ITT KTTJS rois re
dyaSiots Kal rois KaKoly jrf(pvpu(va>s crvuflai-
vy. Agath. Ep. 74 (Anthol. Gr. IV. p. 31)
ov ris d\oirjTT]pas I8flv TfT\r]Kfv o86vras vp.e-
rtpovs, iva (rois ev peydpois Tre\do~r]. Here
belongs the frequent phrase iva TrXrjpco-
3J? 17 ypa(pf], TO prj^ev, or the like, used as a
formula of quotation, and implying that
something took place, not in order that a pro
phecy might be fulfilled, but so that it was
fulfilled ; not in order TO MAKE the event
correspond to the prophecy, but so that the
event WOULD AND DID correspond to the
prophecy; comp. Tittm. 1. c. p. 43, 44.
Matt. 1, 22 TOVTO 8e o\ov yeyovtv, iva TrX?;-
owSJ; ro prfiev. 2, 15. 4, 14. 21, 4. 26, 56.
27, 35. John 12, 38. 15, 25. 17, 12. 19,
36. With a past tense implied, Mark 14,
49. John 13, 18. 18, 9. 32. 19, 24. See
in 7r\rjp6a>.
NOTE. Passages like the above would
seem to place the ecbatic use of iva in the
N. T. beyond reasonable doubt. Those
who urge in all cases the telic use, are con
strained to admit that the supposed purpose
is often not that of the subject of the clause,
but the eternal purpose of God ; e. g. Rom.
11,11 fir} eTTTaicraV) Iva Tretraxri. But this is
to introduce a new element of interpreta
tion, and destroy the force of language. In
Iva Tr\rjp(o^fj, in like manner, it is said
that Iva is telic ; since the fulfilment must
take place (Acts 1, 16) in accordance with
the divine plan ; the later event having been
as it were fixed and predestined by the ear
lier prophecy or declaration ; see De Wette
on Matt. 1, 22. But even could this view
be admitted (unnecessarily) in the case of
direct prophecy ; yet it has no bearing upon
the more frequent instances of historical or
typical parallel in which the phrase occurs ;
e. g. Matt. 2, 15. John 18, 32. 19, 36.
Comp. contra, Winer $ 57. p. 537.
III. In the later Greek iva came to be
used after various classes of words, not as
marking either purpose or event, but sini-
nly as a demonstrative particle, like Engl.
that, i. e. merely pointing out that to which
the preceding words refer, or introducing
some thing already implied in the preceding
words. In this way Iva with the Subjunct.
was often employed (and twice with the
Opt.) where earlier writers used the Infini
tive or other particles, e. g.
1. Instead of the construction with the
Infinitive, originally perhaps because the
Infin. also often implies purpose ; comp.
Buttm. ^ 140. 3. Matth. 5 531. 1. Thus
a) After words and phrases implying
command and the like, as in Engl. I com
mand that you do it, for, I command you
to do it ; comp. Matth. 1. c. Winer 45. 2.
a. 45. 9. a ; comp. 5 44. 4. Tittm. 1. c. p.
46 sq. E. g. eVre XXo/wu, Mark 13, 34 TO>
Svpcupo) eVeret Xaro, iva ypyyopf). John 11,
57 8f8a>Keio-av evTo\r]v, "iva KT\. 13, 34.
Acts 17, 15 Xa/3oVrey (VToXrjv, Iva KT\. So
.tva after dyyapeva) Matt. 27, 32 ; aTrayyeXXw
Matt. 28, 10 ; ciTroo-reXXw Acts 16, 36 ; ypd-
<pu Mark 12, 19 ; 8ia<rreXXo/*ai Mark 13, 34 ;
fmov Matt. 4, 3. Mark 3, 9. Rev. 6, 1 1
(c. inf. Mark 5, 43. 10, 49. Luke 12, 13) ;
ft-opicifa Matt. 26, 63 ; eVm/idoo Matt. 12,
16. Mark 3, 12; Xe yca Acts 19, 4. John
13, 29. 1 John 5, 16; Trapayye XXw Mark
6, 8 (c. inf. Mark 8, 6) ; (rvvrtifuai
John 9, 22. So also e8o3?; avTols "iva
Rev. 9, 5; OVK fjfpiev iva Mark 11, 16.
With some word of exhortation implied
Eph. 5, 33. Test. XII Patr. p. 543, 671
evTf\\ouai iva. p. 529 Trpoo-Tao-a-fi Iva. An
thol. Gr. I. p. 3 eirre Iva. Arr. Epict. 4. .11.
29 iwreXSe KOI X L PV SiaXeyov, tv ev /3op/3op<
P.TJ KvXirjTai.
b) After verbs of entreating, persuading,
and the like ; where there is a slighter
trace of purpose ; see Winer 45. 9. b.
Matth. 1. c. Tittm. 1. c. E. g. Stofjuu, Luke
9, 40 Km f8fr)%riv TU>V na SrjTwv crov iva fitBd-
Xao-iv avro. 22, 32. (So c. inf. 2 Cor. 8, 4.
10, 2.) After 8iap.apTvpop.ai 1 Tim. 5, 21 ;
epwraca Mark 7, 26. Luke 7, 36. John 17,
15 bis. al. jrapaKaXect Matt. 14, 36. Mark 5,
10. Luke 8, 31. 32. al. Trpoo-fvxop.ai Matt.
24, 20 ; also Rom. 15, 31. 32. (So evxouai
c. inf. 2 Cor. 13, 7.) So 8eop.ai c: "iva 1 Esdr.
4,46. Jos. Ant. 12. 3. 1, 2. Dion. Hal. II.
p. 666 ; c. infin. 3 Mace. 1, 16. Jos. Ant.
9. 14. 3. Dion. Hal. Ant. 8. 46 ; c. OTTWS
Thuc. 5. 36. Hdot. 9. 117 ; jrapaKaXw iva
Clmriton. 3. 1. Also after n-ei 3 to Matt. 27,
20, where Greek writers usually put a>s or
the infin. see Matth. 531. n. 1. 5 533. 3.
Twice iva after words of entreaty is fol
lowed by the OFT. as the modus optandi ;
Eph. 1, 17 et 3, 16 "iva 6 3e6s 8<arj vp.1v. Bui
353
In 3, 16 Lachmann reads . See Winer
542. 6. 1 ult. p. 336.
c) After verbs of desire, and the like ;
eomp. as above, and Winer $ 45. 9. c. E. g.
SeXco, Matt. 7, 12 irdvra oo~a av Se X^re Iva
iroioHTiv vp.1v KT\. Mark 6, 25. Luke 6,
31. 18, 41. John 17, 24. al. So 2e Xr;/xa
fo-ri Iva, Matt. 18, 14. John 6, 39. 40.
1 Cor. 16, 12; ^rtlrat iva 1 Cor. 4, 2.
With Se Xtu or the like impl. Gal. 2, 10.
So Se Xco iva Test. XII Patr. p. 704. Arr.
Epict. 1. 18. 14. Also /SouXfrm iva, Dion.
Hal. de Comp. Verb. p. 296 sq. and eVi3u-
p.flv Iva, Teles ap. Stob. 95. p. 524. Comp.
Schaefer Melet. p. 121.
d) After n-oiew in the sense to cause,
where in earlier Greek the infin. is used,
Matth. 5 531. 1. Herm. ad Vig. p. 759 ; or
also OTTCOJ Hdot. 1. 209. ib. 5. 109. In this
use of Iva there lies perhaps a trace of its
ecbatic power. John 1 1 , 37 OVK e8waru ov-
TOS Troirjaai, "iva Kal OVTOS p-fj inro^dvrj ; Col.
4, 16. So in an attraction, Rev. 3, 9. 13,
12. 15. 16 ; comp. Buttm. $ 151. I. 6. In
Rev. 3, 9 the future also is joined with the
Subj. after iva.
e) After words implying fitness, suffi
ciency, need, and the like ; where also there
is perhaps a trace of ecbatic power ; e. g.
dios, John 1 , 27 eyo> OVK agio s flp.i Iva \v-
vu> KT\. After itcavos Matt. 8, 8. Luke 7,
6 ; dpKfTos Matt. 10, 25 ; %peiav ex flv " iva
John 2, 25. 16, 30. TJohn 2, 27. Rev. 21,
23. For the construction of all these with
an infin. see Matth. $ 533. 3, also in dior,
iKavos, ex w no - 2- d. /3. Abo after impers.
trvp.<pep(i, Matt. 5, 29 <rvp.(p. yap crot, iva
dTroXrjTai ev KT\. V. 30. 18, 6. John 11,50.
16, 7 ; c. infin. see in o-up.(pepco. After
Xuo-n-fXfZ Luke 17, 2 ; c. infin. Tob. 3, 6.
Comp. Matth. 532. d.
f) After a word or phrase followed by a
defining or explanatory clause, this latter is
sometimes introduced by Iva, where the
classic construction would be with the infin.
see Matth. 532. d. comp. $ 280. E. g.
John 4, 34 tp.bv (3p<ap.d e<m, Iva TTOICO TO
%e\r)p.a TOV Trep.\lsavTos p-f. John 18, 39 eerri
8e crwrfifia i>p.1v, Iva eva vp.lv aTroXvcra}.
1 Cor. 4, 3 e /ioi fls eXa^tcrrdi tcrriv, iva
v(f) vp.>v dvaKp&S). Espec. after OVTOS,
avTrj, TOVTO, used emphatically or &IKTIKU>S
in reference to a following clause ; comp.
Winer 5 45 pen. p. 394. Luke 1, 43 Trfotv
p.oi TOVTO, iva eX3?7 ?; p->]TT)p r. AC. Trpoy p.f ;
more usual in John e. g. 6, 29 TOVTO e ori TO
(pyov TOii 3eoO, Iva Tno-Tfvo-rjrf. v. 39 TOVTO
de ecrTi TO %(\rip.a . . . Iva nuv KT\. 17, 3.
1 John 3, 11. 23. 4, 21. 2 John 6. (Test.
23
XII Patr. p. 606.) So eV TOVTCB "iva, 1 John
4, 17. John 15, 8 ev TOUTW e do^aa-Sj; 6 jra-
Tijp, Iva icapirbv (peprjTf, i. q. classic tv TW
va. Kapirbv cpfpeiv. Also John 15, 1J p.f[-
ova TavTrjs uydnrjv ov8f\s X l > ^ va Tis **!!
KT\. 3 John 4. So with OVTO? or ev TOVTW
implied, 1 Cor. 9, 18 TIS ovv p.oi eo-riv 6
p.io-%6s ; [OVTOS V. fv TOUTW] Iva KT\.
Comp. Wisd. 13,9 et yap TOCTOVTOV io~xvo-av
flSfvat, iva KT\. Arr. Epict. 2. 1 . 1 d aX^Ser
e o~Tt ToSe, Iva rj KT\.
2. Instead of OTTWJ, after verbs of taking
care, endeavouring, and the like, Matth.
^ 531. n. 1, 2. ^ 623. 2; comp. 519. E.g.
j3\eTTiv, 1 Cor. 16, 10 /3XeVeTf, Iva d(po^o)s
ytvTjTai. Col. 4, 17. 2 John 8 ; ^Xo w 1 Cor.
14, 1 ; r)T(a> 1 Cor. 14, 12 ; p.epip,vda> 1 Cor.
7, 34 ; (pvXdo-o-ecr^e Iva p.rj 2 Pet. 3, 17.
So with a verb of this kind implied, 2 Cor.
8, 7. Comp. o-Trov8r]v e^co with OTTCOS and
iva Dion. Hal. de Comp. Verb. p. 398 ; &-
TC IV O7r<ar Luc. de Merc. Cond. 41.
3. Instead of 6Yt, e. g. after ypdcpa, Mark
9, 12 Kal TJ-UJS yeypa-rrTai . . . "iva TroXXu 7ra3?;
KT\. So c. OTI Rom. 4, 23. 1 Cor. 9, 10.
Xen. An. 2. 3. 1. Comp. Winer $57. p.
542. Prob. to be so taken after dyaXXtaw,
John 8, 56 ^yaXXtaeraTO, "iva iSrj TTJV fjp.pav
TTjv f p,r]v. Comp. the frequent construction
Xaipo) OTI in N. T. Luke 10, 20. John 11,
15. al. also Sept. Ex. 4, 31.
4. Of time, but only in John, after oSpa
instead of the more usual 6Ve or <-V rj. John
12, 23 f\Tj\v%tv T] &pa, iva 8oao-%fj 6 vibs
TOV di/SpwTrov. 13, 1. 16, 2. 32. So in
Engl. the hour is come THAT the son of man
should be glorified, for when or in which.
With ST John 4, 21. 23. 5, 25 ; eV rj 5, 28,
Or we may take iva here as ecbatic, so
thai he shall be glorified ; comp. Tittm. 1. c.
p. 49 sq. Winer $ 45. p. 394. Others regard
Iva here as an adverb of place, used trop. of
time, like Engl. wherein; comp. Aristoph.
Nub. 1235. Horn. Od. 6. 27. Tittm. 1. c.
Passow iva B. -f-
ivari, or iva TI, as an interrog. parti
cle, elliptically for Iva T I yevrjTai, in order
that what may take place ? i. q. to what
end? why? wherefore? Buttm. 149. m. 2.
Winer 25. 1 ult. Herm. ad Vig. p. 847.
Matt. 9, 4 ivaTi vp.f is fv%vp.( itrSe irovrjpd ;
27, 46. Luke 13, 7. Acts 4, 25. 7, 26
1 Cor. 10, 29. Sept. for nsab p s . 2, 1
nc-br Num. 22, 32. Aristoph. Eccles.
718. Arr. Epict. 1. 24. Plato Apol. Soc. 14.
p. 26. c.
loTnrrj, r)s, T), Joppa, so in N. T. and
Josephus, in classic writers IWTTTDJ, Heb.
IopSdv?]$
354
^ or IS? Japlio, now Jafa, Yafa, a cele
brated and very ancient city and port of Pa
lestine on the Mediterranean, about W. N. W.
of Jerusalem. Acts 9, 36. 38. 42. 43. 10,
5. 8. 23. 32. 11, 6. 13. Sept. Josh. 19,46.
Jos. B. J. 1. 20. 3. Strabo 16. 2. 28. p. 759.
See Reland Falsest, p. 864. Rosenm. Bibl.
Geogr. II. ii. p. 339.
lopSdvys, ov, 6, Jordan, Heb. TH^
(the flowing), now esh-SherVah, the water
ing-place, the celebrated river of Palestine.
Its remotest perennial source is a large
fountain near H&sbeiya in the valley west
of Mount Harmon ; but it is usually descri
bed as rising from two far more copious
fountains in the vicinity of Banias, the an
cient Paneas or Caesarea-Philippi, at the
southeastern base of the same mountain.
The streams very soon enter the vast rnarsh
on the north of the lake Huleh, the ancient
Merom of Scripture (Josh. 11, 5. 7), and
Samochonitis of Josephus (Ant. 5. 5. 1) ;
the lower end of which lake is some twelve
miles from Banias. Thence the river runs
through a narrow and rocky ravine, with a
very rapid descent, about eight miles to the
lake of Tiberias ; see art. Tfvvr)<rapeT. From
the southern end of this lake in Lat. 32
42 2l" N. the Jordan flows through its
own proper valley to the Dead Sea ; which
it enters in Lat. 31 45 46" N. The di
rect distance between the two lakes is there
fore 56 T 7 2 geogr. miles ; along which the
river winds extremely, with many strong
rapids ; so that the length of its actual
channel is estimated at more than 150 miles.
Its breadth is usually from 80 to 100 feet ;
the depth is various, but in many places
great. It receives from the east the ancient
Hieromax ; and the much smaller stream
of the torrent Jabbok. The first descent of
the Jordan in a boat was partially made by
Lieut. Molyneux of the British navy in
1847 ; the next and more successful one
was accomplished in 1 848 by Lieuts. Lynch
and Dale of the U. S. navy, in metal boats,
for the express purpose of making a sur
vey of the river and the Dead Sea. The
valley of the Jordan bears in Arabic the
name el-Ghor ; and the same general de
pression continues on towards the south
beyond the Dead Sea, under the name of
el- Arabah, quite to the eastern gulf of the
Red Sea. It is every where skirted by
mountains ; which in some parts are high
and abrupt, while in others they sink down
to hills. The Ghor between the two lakes
is in general five or six miles in breadth.
Through this broad plain the Jordan flows
in a still deeper valley ; which is usually
from 80 to 100 rods wide, and from 40 to
60 feet lower than the rest of the Ghor. In
many places there is yet another slight de
scent from this lower valley to the actual
banks of the stream, by a strip of alluvia or
marshy ground covered with canes or other
vegetation. The course of the river is
skirted by a narrow border of trees and
bushes on each side ; never extending be
yond the outer banks of the lower valley ;
and sometimes confined to the marshy tracts.
The river rarely, if ever, overflows its banks
beyond the border of vegetation ; and in no
possible case do its inundations rise beyond
the lower valley. The general surface of
the Ghor, above this lower valley, is there
fore a desert ; except where watered by the
many fountains which burst forth at the
foot of the mountains on each side. These
occasion in many parts luxuriant vegetation
and fertility ; as for instance around Jeri
cho. Recent investigations, begun in 1837
and continued by different persons almost
yearly since, have brought to light the re
markable fact, that the whole great valley
of the Jordan with its two lakes lies in a
deep depression below the level of the Me
diterranean. In respect to the Dead Sea,
the measurement of the English engineers
in 1841, by vertical angles, showed a de
pression of 1312.2 feet ; and the engineer s
level run by Lieuts. Lynch and Dale in
1848, from the Dead Sea to the Mediterra
nean at Joppa, gave the same at 1316.7 feet.
Various observations with the barometer
afford results differing from these by less
than 100 feet. For the lake of Tiberias,
the like measurement of the English engi
neers brought out a depression of only
328. 1 feet. Here however later barometrical
measurements display a greater discrepancy.
That of Mr. Wildenburch gives the depres
sion at 793.3 Paris feet ; that of Lieuts.
Lynch and Dale, as reckoned back from the
Dead Sea, at 735.4 feet. The difference of
level between the two lakes, as found by
each of these three observations, is 984.1
feet; 558.3 feet; 581.3 feet. This gives
for the fall of the Jordan in each mile of
the direct distance, the respective proximate
amounts of 17 feet, 10 feet, and IQi feet.
These results and the analogy of other ra
pid streams would seem to make it doubtful,
whether the true level of the lake of Tibe
rias is yet ascertained. See genr. Bibl. Res.
in Palest. II. p. 257 sq. III. p. 309 sq. 347 sq.
Biblioth. Sacra, 1848, p. 397 sq. 764 scj.
Lynch and Dale s Sect. Map. Matt. 3, 5.
o?
355
6. 13. 4, 15. 25. 19, 1. Mark 1, 5. 9. 3,8.
10, 1. Luke 3, 3. 4, 1. John 1, 28. 3, 26.
10, 40.
to?, ov, 6, (trjfjn, or urai,) pr. something
sent out, emitted ; hence a missile weapon,
arrow, Horn. II. 15. 451. Sept. Lam. 3, 13.
In N. T.
1. rust, as emitted on metals, James 5, 3.
Sept. for nxbn Ez. 24, 6. Theogn. 451.
Pol. 6. 10. 3 . Plato Tim. 59. c.
2. poison, venom, as emitted espec. by ser
pents, James 3, 8. Rom. 3, 1 3 16s da-Triftwv,
quoted from Ps. 140, 4 where Sept. for
n-onJEl H. A. 5. 31. Luc. Fugit. 19.
Iov8a, fj, indec. Juda, perh. a softened
form for Heb. fia^, no j, Jutah, Jultdh, a
city assigned to the priests, and therefore
the residence of Zacharias ; Luke 1, 39 els
rro\iv louSa. Comp. Josh. 15, 55. 21, 16.
Reland Palaest. p. 870. Now Yulta, see
Bibl. Res. in Palest. II. p. 190, 195, 628.
Usually taken as genit. of lovdas.
JouSata, ay, 17, ( lov&alor,) Judea, Heb.
fTl iTi Judah, pr. n. strictly of the territory
of the tribe of Judah, the boundaries of
which are given in Josh. c. 15 ; but usually
employed in a broader sense. After the
secession of the ten tribes, it was applied to
the dominions of the kingdom of Judah, in
distinction from that of Israel ; and of course
included the whole southern part of Pales
tine, comprising the territories of Judah
and Benjamin, and apparently also that of
Simeon. After the captivity, as most of the
exiles who returned were of the kingdom of
Judah, the name Judea (Judah) was given
generally to the whole of Palestine west of
the Jordan, Hag. 1, 1. 14. 2, 2. Under the
Romans, in the time of Christ, Palestine
was divided into Galilee, Samaria, and Ju
dea, (John 4, 4. 5.) which last included the
whole southern part west of the Jordan, and
constituted a portion of the kingdom of
Herod the Great. It afterwards belonged
to Archelaus (q. v.) and was then made a
Roman province dependent on Syria and
governed by procurators ; see in Tjyfpav.
For a time also it belonged to Herod Agrip-
pa the elder ; comp. in HpiSjjs no. 3. See
Jos. B. J. 3. 3. 5. Reland Palaest. p. 31,
174, 178. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. II. ii. p.
149. Matt. 2, 1. 5. 22. 3, 1. 4, 25. 19, 1.
Luke 1, 65. al. Meton. the people of Judea,
Matt. 3, 5. +
, f. iVco, flovSmoy.) to Juda-
ize, to lite like the Jews, to follow their man
ners. customs, rites, Gal. 2, 14; parall. to
iv. Sept. for ^Hrj Esth. 8,
17. Ignat. ad Magnes. 10. Plut. Cic. 7.
For such verbs see Buttm. } 119. 3. d.
Jouoai/eoy, 17, 6v, Jewish, current among
the Jews, e. g. /iv3oi Tit. 1, 14. 2 Mace. 8
11. Jos. Ant. 20. 11. 1, 4.
IoySat/cw9, adv. Jewishly,in the Jewish
manner, Gal. 2, 14. Jos. B. J. 6. 1. 3.
ai a, ov, ( lovSa, Iov8ay,) pr.
adj. Jewish ; e. g. TOITOS louSmoy, 3 Mace.
3, 29. In N. T.
1. Fern. a) Pr. adj. fj lov8aia x>P a
v. yr), the land of Judah, Judea, i. q. simpl.
17 lovSai a, Mark 1 , 5. John 3, 22. So Jos.
Ant. 11. 1. 1. b) Subst. a Jewess, in
appos. with 17 yvvr], Acts 16, 1. 24, 24. non
al. So Sept. 1 Chr. 4, 19.
2. Masc. o lovftalos, Subst. a Jew, pr.
one of the country or kingdom of Judah,
Sept. 2 K. 16, 6 ; but in later usage applied
to all the inhabitants of Judea or Palestine
and their descendants, Esth. 3, 6. 10. Dan.
3, 8. 2 Mace. 9, 17. So in N. T. John 4, 9.
Acts 18, 2. 24. al. (Sept. Esth. 2, 5. Plut.
Cic. 7.) Usually Plur. ol lou&cuot, the
Jews, Matt. 2, 2. 28,15. John 19, 21. Acts
10,22. 20, 19. al. seep. louSawt Kal"E\\r}-
vts Acts 14, 1. 18, 4. 19, 10. 1 Cor. 1, 23.
24 ; see in^EXX?;!/ no. 2. lovSalot KOI irpotr-
T)\VTOI Acts 2, 5. Spec, and by synecd. o I
"lovSouoi is put in John for the chief men,
elders, leaders, of the Jews, John 1, 19. 5,
15. 16 sq. 7,1.11.13. 9,22. 18,12.14.
Acts 23, 20, comp. v. 14 sq. Sing, in app.
with another noun, e. g. dvrjp lovSaios Acts
10, 28. 22, 3 ; Plur. 2, 14 ; ^tv8oirpo(p^-
TTJS Acts 13, 6 ; dpxitpfvs Acts 19, 14. -j-
JouSai oy/,09, ov, 6, Judaism, the Jew
ish religion and institutes, e. g. as opposed
to heathenism, 2 Mace. 2, 21. 14, 38. In
N. T. as opp. to Christianity, Gal. 1, 13. 14.
TouSa?, a , 6, Judas, Heb. rnirn (re
nowned) Judah, Sept. Iov8a, Engl. Vers.
Judah, Judas, Jude, pr. n. of nine persons
in N. T.
1. Judah, the fourth son of Jacob and
head of the tribe of Judah, Matt. 1, 2. 3.
Luke 3, 33. Meton. the tribe or posterity of
Judah, Matt. 2, 6 bis. Heb. 7, 14. Rev. 5,
5. 7, 5. Also oiKos lovSa, the house (king
dom) of Judah, opp. to that of Israel, Heb. 8,
8. For Luke 1, 39 see art. lovSa.
2, 3. Judas or Judah, two of the ances
tors of Jesus, elsewhere unknown, Luke 3,
26. 30.
4. Jude, an apostle, called also Lebbeus and
Thaddeus (Matt. 10, 3), brother of James
the Less and cousin of our Lord, see in la-
356
tafias no. 2. He also wrote the Epistle of
Jude. Luke 6, 16. John 14, 22. Acts 1, 13.
Jude 1.
5. Judas, a son of Mary and brother of
Jesus, Matt. 13, 55. Mark 6, 3. Others re
fer these passages to no. 4 ; but see in Id-
Kco/3os no. 3.
6. Judas, surnamed Iscariot i. e. man of
Kerioth, an apostle, and the traitor who be
trayed our Lord. He seems previously to
have been dishonest, though he had the con
fidence of the other apostles ; comp. John
12. 6. On the manner of his death, see in
art. \do-Ka>. Matt. 10, 4. 26, 14. 25. 47. 27,
3. Mark 3, 19. 14, 10. 43. Luke 6, 16. 22,
3. 47. 48. John 6, 71. 12, 4. 13, 2. 26. 29.
18, 2. 3. 5. Acts 1, 16. 25.
7. Judas, surnamed Barsabas, a Chris
tian teacher sent from Jerusalem to Anti-
och with Paul and Barnabas, Acts 15, 22.
27. 32.
8. Judas, a Jew living in Damascus,
with whom Paul lodged at his conversion,
Acts 9, 11.
9. Judas, surnamed the Galilean, 6 rXt-
\a1os, Acts 5, 37. So called also by Jose-
phus, Ant. 18. 1. 6. ib. 20. 5. 2. B. J. 2. 8. 1,
but likewise 6 ravXowr^y Ant. 18. 1. 1. In
company with one Zadok or Sadducus, he
attempted to raise a sedition among the
Jews, but was destroyed by Cyrenius (Qui-
rinus) then proconsul of Syria and Judea.
See Josephus 11. cc.
JouXfca, ay, 17, Julia, pr. n. of a female
Christian, Rom. 16, 15.
JofXto?, ov, 6, Julius, pr. n. of the cen
turion who conducted Paul to Rome, Acts
27, 1. 3.
a9, a, 6, Junias, pr. n. of a Jew
ish Christian, a kinsman and fellow-prisoner
of Paul, Rorn. 16,7.
IoucrT09, ov, 6, Justus, 1. Pr. n. of a
Christian at Corinth, with whom Paul
lodged, Acts 18, 7.
2. As surname : a) Of Joseph called
also Barsabas, nominated as an apostle,
Acts 1, 23. b) Of Jesus a friend and fel-
ow-labourer of Paul, Col. 4, 11.
(TTTTeu?, eus, 6, (iTrjroy,) a horseman ;
Plur. uTitfis, horsemen, cavalry, Acts 23, 23.
32. Sept. for He Gen. 50, 9. Ex. 14, 9.
Hdian. 4. 13. 13. Xen. Mem. 3. 4. 1.
T], 6v, (ITTTTOJ,) equestrian, opp.
to Tre&Kos Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 18; skilled in
riding, a horseman, Xen. Mag. Eq. 1. 6,
12. In N. T. Neut. TO ITTTTIKOV, collect.
the horsemen, cavalry, as in Engl. the horse,
Rev. 9, 16. So Pol. 2. 66. 7. Xen. Ag. 1.
15, 23.
tWo9, ov, o, a horse, James 3, 3. Rev. 6,
2.4.5.8. 9,7. 9. 17 bis. 19. 14,20. 18,13.
19, 11. 14. J8. 19. 21. Sept. for bto Gen.
47, 17. al. Hdian. 3. 7. 8. Xen. Cyr. 5.
2. 1.
ipi?i i8os, 77, Clpts a goddess,) ace.
ipifta and Ipiv, comp. Buttm. 44 ; a rain-
low, iris, Rev. 4, 3. 10, 1. JEL V. H. 4.
17. Luc. de Dom. 11. Plut. de Pyth. orac.
30.
Tcraa/c, 6, indec. Isaac, Heb. pHX 1 ?
(sporting), pr. n. of the son of Abraham by
Sarah, Matt. 1,2 . 8, 11. 22, 32. al. Comp".
Gen. c. 21 sq. -f
tcrttyyeXo?, O v, 6, 17, adj. (IVoy, ayyeXos,)
like to angels, angel-like, Luke 20, 36.
Clem. Alex. Strom. 7. 12. Comp. the Ho
meric tVo Seoy II. 2. 565.
or aaa-^p, 6, indec. Is-
sachar,Ileb. "Ob^?, Keri ^ty (there is
reward), pr. n. of the ninth son of Jacob by
Leah, Gen. 30, 18. In N. T. meton. the
tribe of Issachar, Rev. 7, 7.
tcr77/zt, an old root to which the forma
ia-fjifv, tort , "cracrt, were formerly referred ;
see in ol8a under art. et Sw II. Comp. Pas-
sow s. v.
O v, 6, Iscariot, surname
of Judas the traitor, Heb. rri ! np 5"^,
man of Kerioth, a town in the territory of
Judah, Josh. 15, 25. Matt. 10, 4. 26, 14.
Mark 3, 19. 14, 10. Luke 6, 16. 22, 3.
John 6, 71. 12, 4. 13, 2. 26. 14, 22.
t<T09, 10-77, Ivov, equal, like, alike, spoken
of measure, quantity, condition, and the like.
Matt. 20, 12 icrovs TJJLUV avrovs firoirjcras.
Luke 6, 34 "iva aTroXajScocri ra icra. Acts 11,
17. Rev. 21, 16. Sept. for inj* Ez. 40,
5. 6. So Diod. Sic. 1. 20. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2.
1 . Also of nature and condition ; John 5,
18 Io~ov eavTov TTOIU>I> ro> 3fo>. Phil. 2, 6
ov% apnaynov . ..TO eivai lo~a 3eo3, where
plur. ura may be either for neut. sing, see
Matth. 5 443. 1. Buttm. J 129. 7. Greg.
Cor. ed. Schaefer p. 130, 1055; or adverb
ially, Matth. J 446. 7. Buttm. 5 115. 4 ult.
Winer 27. 3 ult. See in apiraypos. Comp.
era Seols Horn. Od. 11. 303. Diod. Sic. 1.
89. Spec, alike, consistent, e. g.
Mark 14, 56. 59.
, TJTOS, f], (to-oy,) equality, like
ness, i. e. like state or proportion, 2 Cor.
8, 13 e IO-OTT)TOS. v. 14. So Luc. Zeux. 5.
Plato Legg. 684. d. Spec, equity, what is
tcrori/409
357
HTTTjfAl
equitable, Col. 4, 1 . So Plut. de Fortuna 1
oiidf &iKaioo-vvr], otS IVOTTJS.
LCTOTifAO?, ov, 6, 17, adj. (la-os, rt/nj,)
Zi&e honoured, held in equal honour, Luc.
D. Mort. 24. 3. Xen. Hi. 8. 10. In N. T.
aZiTre precious, having like honour and pri
vilege, c. dat. 2 Pet. 1 , 1 TOIS iVort/ioi/ ij/ui>
Xogovcrty fri<my. Buttm. j 133. 2. f. Cornp.
Jos. Ant. 12. 3. 1 IvoTifjiovs U7re 8fte Ma/cf-
$6criv KT\.
tcro^tn^o9, ov, 6, 17, adj. (ia-os, ^i^,)
/"Zt A;e spirit, like-minded, Phil. 2, 20. Sept.
Ps. 54, 14. ^Eschyl. Ag. 1470.
Icrpa.7/X, 6, indec. Israel, Heb. ^ " ^
(warrior of God), a name given to Jacob
after wrestling with the angel, Gen. 32,
24 sq. In N. T. spoken only in reference
to his posterity, e. g. 6 OIKOS I. Matt. 10, 6.
Acts 7, 42 ; 6 \aus I. Acts 4, 10. 13, 17 ;
wo! I. Acts 7, 23. 37. 9, 15. al. Also
genr. Israel for the Israelites, the children
if Israel, spoken in O. T. of the kingdom
of Israel in opp. to that of Judah ; but in
N. T. applied to all the descendants of Is
rael then remaining, and synonymous after
the exile with of louSatot, see in lovSalo?
no. 2. Matt. 2, 6. 20. 21. 8, 10. 15, 31.
Rom. 10, 1. 19. +
I(Tpari\iTri<$, O v, 6, an Israelite, in N.
T. i. q. 6 lovSaior, see in lo-paijX. John 1,
48. Acts 2, 22. 3, 12. 5, 35. 13, 16. 21,
28. Rom. 9, 4. 11, 1. 2 Cor. 11, 22.
Genr. Jos. Ant. 2. 9. 1.
l, f. OTIJO-W, aor. 1 fonjcra, aor. 2
jv, perf. (O"rr)Ka, plupf. itrn}Ktiv Luke 8,
20 and eiorjjKfii/ Matt. 12,46, Buttm. 107.
n. I, 7 ; perf. infin. t<m>]Ktvai, contr. eVru-
vai , perf. part. eor^Kobf , contr. eoTcor, oxra,
a>s, Buttm. \ 107. II. 3 ; Pass. aor. 1 eWa-
2;j>, fut. 1 oraSrjo-o/iat. See in general,
Buttm. \ 107. A less usual form is pres.
i(rrao> Rom. 3, 31 Rec. Buttm. $ 106. n. 5.
5 107. n. I, 2. Hdot. 4. 103; in later edi
tions also iardvco Rom. 1. c. a late form,
Arr. Epict. 3. 26. 17. Buttm. 112. 10;
comp. in aTroKaSumj/u. Pluperf. 3 pers.
plur. f(TTf)Kf(rav Att. for (<TTr]K(icrav Rev.
7, 11 ; see in Mattaire Dial. p. 65, ed. Reitz.
The significations of this verb are divid-
O
ed between the trans, to cause to stand, to
place, and intrans. to stand; see Buttm.
107. m. 21.
I. TRANS, in the Act. present, imperfect,
fut. and aor. 1, to cause to stand, to set, to
place.
1. Pr. c. ace. and with an adjunct im
plying place where ; e. g. etj avrovs before
them. Acts 22, 30 IJav\ov eonjcrai ds av-
TOVS. So K 8fta>v Matt. 25, 33 ; tv
/ieVa, comp. in / no. 4, Matt. 18, 2. Mark 9,
36. John 8, 3. Acts 4, 7 ; also eV T trvveftpio)
Acts 5, 27 (Dem. 1370. 25*) ; evtairiov TWOS
Acts 6, 6. Jude 24 (comp. Lev. 27, 1 1) ; eiri
C. ace. Matt. 4, 5 tarrjcrw ai/rov eVt TO Trrepv-
yiov. Luke 4, 9 ; (tVi TLVI Palasph. 9 ;)
Trapii c. dat. Luke 9. 47. Genr. to cause
to Stand forth, Acts 1, 23 /cat ea-rr]crav 8vo.
6, 13. Trop. to cause to stand upright, opp.
to falling, Rom. 14, 4. Sept. for T^asn
Gen. 47, 7. 1 K. 6, 14 ; n^n Ex. 407*2!
16. Josh. 4, 9. Hdian. 1. 14. 18. Xen.
Cyr. 2. 2. 6.
2. to make stand fast, to establish, to con-
firm, c. ace. Rom. 3, 31 VO/JLOV. 10, 3. Heb.
10, 9. Acts 7, 60 fir/ <rrr]crrjs avrols rrjv ap.ap-
Tiav Tai/TT]v, establish not this sin to them,
lay it not to their charge. Sept. for O^pC!
Ex. 6, 4. 1 K. 6, 12. So of time, to fix, to
appoint, f/fiepav Acts 17, 31.
3. to place in a balance, i. q. to weigh,
c. ace. et dat. Matt. 26, 15 eonjo-az/ avrta
rpiaKovra apyvpia, they weighed out to him.
Sept. for bpW Ezra 8, 25. 26. 33. Is. 46, 6.
Diod. Sic. l. 83. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 9.
Fully icrracri <rra2tyic3 npbs dpyvpiov ras
Tpf^as Hdot. 2. 65. Trans, non al.
II. IXTRANS. in the Act. perfect, pluperf.
and aor. 2 ; in the Mid. and also in Pass,
aor. 1 and fut. 1 as Mid. (comp. Buttm.
^113. n. 2,3.) to stand; and so perf. fa-rrj-
KO. as present, whence plupf. e onjKttv as
impf. Buttm. 5 107. II. 2.
1. Pr. and absol. e. g. as opp. to falling,
1 Cor. 10, 12 6 8oK<av tcrravaif /3Xf7reVw ^17
TTt o-jy. So in prayer or sacrifice Matt. 6, 5.
Heb. 10, 11. With an adjunct implying
place where, e. g. an adv. Matt. 12, 46 eco.
Mark 11,5 . 13, 14. Luke 9, 27. 17,
12. 18, 13. al. With tls c. ace. see in etr
no. 4 ; tls TO pecrov John 20, 19; IK. fte^i&v
Luke 1,11 (Sept. 1 Chr. 6, 39) ; eV c. dat.
of place, Matt. 20, 3 ev TT) dyopa. John 11,
56. Acts 5, 20. 7, 33 ; impl. Matt. 20, 6
comp. v. 3. John 7, 37 comp. v. 28 ; (Xen.
Cyr. 6. 2. 17 ;) eV avTols among i. e. before
them Acts 24, 21 ; evumov TWOS Acts
10,30. Rev. 7, 9 ; eVi c. gen. of place
Luke 6, 17 eon; tVl TOTTOV TreSti/ou. Rev.
10, 5 ; (Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 66 ;) and so eVt in
the sense before, Acts 25, 10 eVi rov /3^a-
TOS. 24, 20 eVi rov <rvv(o piov. Mark 13, 9 ;
7ri c. ace. of place Matt. 13, 2. Rev. 7. 1 :
(Sept. 2 Chr. 23, 19;) also ri TOVS Tro Say
to stand upon the feet, Acts 26, 16; impl.
Acts 3, 8. (Sept. 2 Chr. 3, 12.) nera TWOS
John 18, 5; Trap a c. ace. Luke 5,1. 7,38.
(2 Chr. 9, 18.) ireoav TJS 3oA. John 6
wrropetu
358
22 ; Trpo T>V 3vpo>i> Acts 5, 23 ; irpbs rrj
3vpa John 18, 16 ; (Sept. Judg. 9, 35 ;) c.
ace. Trpoy TO /iwj/xfioi/ 20, 11 ; vvv avroly
Acts 4, 14. Also KvtfXw TWOS round about
any one Rev. 7, 1 1 ; /iecroy vfj.S>v fo-rrjKtv
John 1, 26. Without an adjunct of place
expressed, but in the sense to stand by, near,
to stand there, according to the context, i. q.
to be present; Matt. 26, 73 Trpoo-eXSoWey
oi eoreoTfy flirov r<5 IleTpw. Luke 19, 8.
23, 35. John 1, 35. 3, 29. 18, 18. Acts 2,
14. al. Joined with an adj. or pajticip.
Acts 9, 7 (i<TTT)Kfi<rav fvvfoi. Eph. 6, 14.
(Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 8.) Spec, of persons
standing before a judge ; either as accusers
Luke 23, 10 ; or as accused, Acts 26, 6
fa~njKa KpivofjLtvos. Matt. 27, 11 (pirpov Sfv
TOV fjyt/jiovos , comp. also above in constr.
with eVi. So before Christ as Judge, where
it is i. q. to stand erect, firm, in the conscious
ness of acquittal and final approval, Luke 21,
36 ; comp. v. 28. Spoken of fishing-boats,
to stand, to be stationed, in Engl. to lie, Luke
5,2.
2. Trop. to standfast, i. e. to continue, to
endure, to persist, e. g. of things, f] /3a<r(Xe/a
Matt. 12, 25. Luke 11, 18 ; 3ep,e Xioy 2 Tim.
2, 19. Of persons, Acts 26, 22 a X pt lys
fjfjipas TavTTjs (ffTtjKd. 1 Cor. 7, 37 f(mjKa
e Spaioy. Col. 4, 12. John 8, 44 Iv TTJ aX?/-
**fia ovx ZcTTrjKfv. Rom. 5, 2. 1 Pet. 5, 12
ds fjv ((TTrjKdTf, comp. in ei y no. 4. 2 Cor.
1, 24. So Sept. and ia 2 K. 23, 3. Is.
66, 22 ; eip Is. 46, 10. Josh. 2, 11. So
Xen. Hell. 5. 2. 23. Spec, to stand fast
against an enemy, opp. to (pfvyco, Eph. 6,
13 ; c. Trpdy ri v. 11. Sept. for inS Ex. 9,
12. Nah. 2, 8. (Pol. 1. 19. 15. Xen. An. 1.
10. 1.) So against evils, i. q. to endure, to
sustain, Rev. 6, 17. In the sense to be es
tablished, confirmed, Matt. 18, 16 et 2 Cor.
13, 1 tva firl crTOfjLdTos bvo /zaprvpwv 77 rpia>i>
o-TaSfi -jvav pfjua, in allusion to Deut. 19, 15
where Sept. for dip
3. In the Aorists ea-Trjv and ea-TdSrjv,
to stand still, to stop, e. g. of persons, Matt.
20, 32 Kal oray 6 Iqo-ouy. Mark 10, 49.
Luke 7, 14. 18, 40 craSely 8e 6 Iqo-ovy.
Of things, Matt. 2, 9. Acts 8, 38 ; to cease,
Luke 8, 44. Sept. for To* Hat). 3, 11.
Jon. 1, 15. Hdian. 1. 13. To. Xen. Cyr.
7. 1. 3. -f
larTOpew, >, f. rja-co, (tcrrcop, eiSeWu,) to
learn or know by inquiry and personal ex
amination, Pol. 9. 14. 3. ib. 10. 7. 1 ; to
know, to have seen personally, Jos. Ant. 8.
2. 5. Palaeph. prooem. 7. In N. T. to see,
o go to see, to visit a person in order lo
make his acquaintance; Gal. 1, 18 I
(Tdi ILfTpov. So Jos. B. J. 6. 1. 8. Arr.
Epict. 2. 14. 28. Hesych. ioropei- opq.
See Wetst. in loc. More freq. to narrate,
to tell what one has seen, Pol. 1. 37. 3.
Hdian. 3. 7. 15.
d, 6v, (tVxvw,) strong, mighty,
powerful, e. g.
1. Of persons, spoken of the powers both
of body and mfcid, physical and moral. Matt.
3, 11 la-xvporepos pov (<rrlv. Mark 1, 7.
Luke 3, 16. Heb. 11, 34 tV^vpol eV TroXt-
p.(f>, and so Matt. 12, 29 bis tio-e XSeti/ etj
Trjv oiKiav TOV l(rxvpov. Mark 3, 27 bis.
Luke 11, 21. 22. 1 Cor. 10, 22 ; also 1 Cor.
1, 25. 1 John 2, 14 strong, i. e. firm in
faith. Of angels Rev. 5, 2. 10, 1. 18, 21 ;
of God Rev. 18, 8. Sept. for m aa Judg. 5,
13. Josh. 10, 2; of God Deut. 10, 17; bx
of God Neh. 1,5. 9, 32. So ^El. V. H. 2".
24. Xen. Mem. 1. 7. 4. ib. 1. 6. 7. Trop.
strong in influence and authority, mighty,
honourable, 1 Cor. 4, 10. Rev. 6, 15 Grb. 19,
18. 1 Cor. 1, 27 TO. lo-xvpd for concr. ot
lirxypoL Sept. oi Icrx- T^S yrjs for D n ^x
2 K. 24, 15 ; also for iia 1 Chr. 7, 7. 40~
So Xen. Ath. 1. 14.
2. Of things, strong, vehement, great, as
ttvtpos Matt. 14, 30; \ip,6s Luke 15, 14;
Kpavyrj Heb. 5, 7; (pavf) Rev. 18, 2 Grb.
Ppovrai Rev. 19,6. Sept. Gen. 41, 31. Ex.
19, 19. Dan. 6, 20. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 39
Xipa>v. Hell. 4. 2. 11 pevp-a.) Trop. _/jrwi,
sure, as l&x- 7rapdK\rja-is Heb. 6, 18 (Pol.
31. 20. 8) ; powerful, grave, severe, e. g.
eVtoToXal la-x- 2 Cor. 10, 10 ; so Xen. Cyr.
3. 3. 48. Of a city, strong, fortified, Rev.
18, 10 Ba/3. rj TroXis fj la-x- Sept. for pin
Ez. 26, 17. So Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 7, 8.
icr^u?, voy, f), (?$, to-^co,) strength, might,
power, spoken of the powers both of body
and mind, physical and moral ; e. g. once
physical, Rev. 18, 2 Rec. fKpat-tv / l<rxvi
i. e. mightily, vehemently; comp. Sept. Is.
58, 1. Sept. for *>>in Dan. 3, 4. 4, 11. So
Hdian. 6. 8. 2 l<rx- <ro>p,aroy. Xen. Ven. 13.
14. Of mental and moral power, might,
ability, faculty. Mark 12, 30 e oXr;y TTJS
to-^voy o-ov with all thy might, v. 33. Luke
10, 27. 1 Pet. 4, 11. (Sept. for ns Gen.
31, 6 ; " fcE 2 K. 23, 25.) Also genr. pow
er, potency, pie-eminence; e. g. along with
Swa/uy, 2 Pet. 2, 1 1 ayyeXoi iV^vi *cat Swa-
/iet fifl^ovts. Eph. 1, 19 et 6, 10 Kpai-oy TTJS
lo~xvos i. q. Kparoy Ivyvpov, mighty power.
2 Thess. 1, 9. Spec, in ascriptions to God,
Rev. 5, 12. 7, 12. Sept. for n 3 Jer. 10, 12.
32, 17; rnisa Is. 11,2.
359
f. vo-a, (iVxur,) to be strong,
i. e. to have strength, ability, power, both
physical and moral, e. g.
1. Pr. physical, to be strong, robust;
Matt. 9, 12 et Mark 2, 17 oi lo-xvovrts the
strong, i. e. the well, not the weak and sick.
Sept. for pm Josh. 14, 11. Ecclus. 30, 14
vytrjs KM io-xvw. Xen. Mem. 3. 12. 4.
2. Genr. to be able, I can, c. infin. Matt.
6, 28 oxrre prj tVxvftv nva TvapeK^tlv. 26,
40. Mark 5, 4. 14, 37. Luke 6, 48. 8, 43.
14, 6. 29. 30. 16, 3. 20, 26. John 21, 6.
Acts 6, 10. 15, 10. 25,7. 27, 16 ; inf. impl.
Mark 9, 18. Luke 13, 24. Phil. 4, 13 jrdv-
ra lo-xvay, / can do or endure all things.
Better perhaps navra as ace. of manner etc.
Buttm. 131. 7. Sept 2 Chr. 2, 6. Diod.
Sic. 1. 83 ult.
3. Spec, to have efficacy, to avail, to have
force and value; Gal. 5, 6 et 6, 15 ot/re
irfpiToprj n iV^vet. Heb. 9, 17. James 5,
16 ; (Is ov8fv lo~x vfl it has no value, is good
for nothing, Matt. 5, 13. (,E1. V. H. 2. 38.
Plato Polit. 294. a.) Spec, to prevail, e. g.
Kara nvos, against or over any one, Acts
19, 16 ; absol. Rev. 12, 8. So Sept. with
irpos for bin Dan. 7, 21. Ps. 13, 5. So
1 Mace. 10, 49; comp. Ivxyfiv virep Luc.
Navig. 42. Trop. to prevail, to spread
abroad, to gain strength and efficacy ; Acts
19, 20 6 \6yos TOV K. rjv^ave Kal Lcrxytv.
f<7&>9 adv. (tcror,) pr. equally, alike, Dem.
35. 26. Plato Legg. 805. a ; equitably, fairly,
Dem. 59. 19. In N. T. as it would seem,
it may be, perhaps, Luke 20, 13. Sept. for
i^ix Gen. 32,21 ; -jn Dan. 4, 24 [27]. So
2E1. V. H. 11. 8. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 13.
IraXta, ay, f), Italy, Acts 18, 2. 27, 1.
6. Heb. 13, 24.
JraXt/co?, f), 6v, Italian, e. g. crneipa
q. v. Acts 10, 1. Arr. Tactic, p. 73. 5.
See Wetst. N. T. in loc.
Irovpala, as, f/, Iturea, Heb. ~W\ Je-
tur (1 Chr. 5, 19), a region which made
part of Cojle-Syria in its wider acceptation,
Plin. H. N. 5. 19. Luke 3, 1
Tpapxovvros TTJS iTovpaias KOI
X&pas, Philip being tetrarch of Iturea and
Trachonitis. But Josephus describes Phi
lip s tetrarchy as composed of Trachonitis,
Batanea, and Auranitis, without any men
tion of Iturea, Ant. 15. 10. 1 ; comp. 17. 11.
4. B. J. 2. 6. 3. Hence Reland and others
supposed Iturea to be the same with Aura
nitis ; Rel. Palaestina p. 106 sq. Cellarii No-
tit. Orb. II. p. 529. More prob. it was nearly
the same with the modern Jeidur, a province
lying south of the territory of Damascus,
and bounded east by Trachonitis and Hau-
ran ; south by Bashan ; and west by Gau-
lonitis and Mount Hermon ; see Burck-
hardt Trav. in Syr. p. 286. Bibl. Res. in
Palest. III. App. p. 149. The Itureans
were celebrated as skilful archers and dar
ing robbers, Cic. Phil. 2. 44. ib. 13. 8.
Virg. Georg. 2. 448. Strabo 16. 2. 18. p.
755 ra fjifv ovv opfiva f%ovcri -navra irov-
paloL re Kal "Apafifs, Kaxovpyoi Truvrts. See
also Miinter de Reb. Ituraeor. Hufniae 1824.
, ov, TO, (dim. of Ix.Zvs, ) a
small fish, Matt. 15, 3"4. Mark 8, 7. Plut.
de Solert. anim. 27 mid.
, vos, 6, a fish, Matt. 15, 36. 17,
27. Luke 5, 6. John 21, 6. 9. al. Sept. for
y\ Gen. 9, 2. Luc. D. Mar. 11. 2. Xen.
Hell. 4. 1. 16. +
l^yof) (os, ovs, TO, (IKO), iKveofJuu,) a
footstep, Xen. An. 7. 3. 42. In. N. T. only
trop. in the phrase to walk or follow in one s
footsteps, i. e. to imitate his example ; Rom.
4, 12 oroixovcrt rois i^veo-i TOV A/Spad/i.
2 Cor. 12, 18. 1 Pet. 2, 21. So Ecclus. 21,
6. Pol. 4. 42. 7.
, 6, indec. Jotham, Heb.
(Jehovah is upright), pr. n. of a king of
Judah, the son and successor of Uzziah, r.
759-743 B. C. Matt. 1, 9 bis. See 2 K. 15,
7. 32 sq. 2 Chr. c. 27.
6, indec. Joachim, Heb.
(Jehovah hath set up) Jehoiakim,
pr. n. of a king of Judah, r. 611-600 B. C.
added in some Mss. after Josiah, Matt. 1,
11 bis. See 2 K. 23, 34. 36. 24, 1.
TJS, f), Joanna, fern, of la>dv-
vrjs, pr. n. of the wife of Chusa, steward of
Herod Antipas, Luke 8, 3. 24, 10.
Iwavvas, a, 6, Joannas, i. q. Iwai/i^y,
one of the ancestors of Jesus, Luke 3, 27.
, ov, 6, John, Heb. W<* Joha-
nan (for prrirP > whom Jehovah hath gra
ciously given, comp. GeoScopo?), pr. n. of
four persons in N. T.
1. John the Baptist Matt. 3, 1, the son of
Zacharias and forerunner of Christ, be
headed by order of Herod Antipas, Luke 1 ,
13. 60. 63. Matt. 3, 4. 13. 14. 14, 2. 3. 4.
8. 10. al. sa?p. Comp. Jos. Ant. 18. 5. 2.
2. John the apostle, the son of Zebedee
and brother of the elder James, especially
beloved of our Lord, Matt. 4, 21. 10, 2. 17,
1. Mark 1, 19. 29. Luke 5, 10. al. saep.
3. John, one of the kindred of the high
priest and a member of the Sanhedrim ;
once Acts 4, 6.
360
4. John surnamed Mark, the companion
of Paul and Barnabas, and writer of the
second Gospel; only Acts 12, 12. 25. 13,
5. 13. 15, 37. -f
o, indec. Job, Heb. -t**? (the per
secuted.) the patriarch of the O. T. whose
afflictions and patience are celebrated in the
book of Job. James 5, 11.
J&>?;\, 6, indec. Joel, Heb. ^-"i" 1 (Jeho
vah is his God), one of the minor Hebrew
prophets, Acts 2, 16. Comp. Joel 1,1.
Icovdv, 6, indec. Jonan, i. q. lavas, one
of the ancestors of Jesus, Luke 3, 30.
Jwm?, a , 6, Jonas, Heb. Wl " 1 (dove)
Jonah, pr. n. of two persons in N. T.
1. The noted prophet of the O. T. Matt.
12, 39. 40. 41 bis. 16, 4. Luke 11, 29. 30.
32 bis. See Jon. 1 , 1 sq.
2. The father of the apostle Peter, John
1, 43. 21, 15. 16. 17. Comp. in Eapuovas.
Iwpdfju, 6, indec. Joram, Heb. E^" 1 "" 1 ^
(whom Jehovah exalted) Jehoram, pr. n. of
a king of Judah, the son and successor of
Jehoshaphat, r. 891884 B. C. Matt. 1, 8
bis. See 2 K. 8, 16 sq.
Iaypei/J,. 6, indec. Jorim, perh. i. q.
loopap, one of the ancestors of Jesus, Luke
3,29.
ar, 6, indec. Josaphat, Heb.
I] (whom Jehovah judgeth, sustain-
eth) Jehoshaphat, a pious king of Judah,
ihe son and successor of Asa, r. 914 889
B.C. Matt. 1, 8 bis. See 1 K. 15, 24. 22,
41 sq.
Iwcnj, 6, indec. Jose, i. q. laxrijs, one
of the ancestors of Jesus, Luke 3, 29.
I(y<T?79, 6, indec. Joses, pr. n. of three
persons in N. T.
1 . A brother of James the Less, a kins
man of Jesus, Matt. 27, 56. Mark 15, 40.
47.
2. A son of Mary and brother of Jesus,
Matt. 1 3, 55. Mark 6, 3. Others refer these
passages to no. 1 ; but see in laKa>/3os no. 3.
3. Of Barnabas, the companion of Paul,
Acts 4, 36.
Ia)arij(f), o, indec. Joseph, Heb. C]G1 ^
(he will add), pr. n. of seven persons in
N. T.
1. The patriarch, the eleventh son of
Jacob and head of the half-tribes of Manas-
seh and Ephraim, John 4, 5. Acts 7, 9. 13
bis. 14. 18. Heb. 11, 21. 22. Rev. 7, 8 0u-
Xij lcoo-170, put for the half-tribe of Ephraim,
com;), v. 6. See Gen. 30, 22 sq.
2, 3, 4. Three of the ancestors of Jesus,
Luke 3, 24. 26. 30.
5. The husband of Mary the mother of
Jesus, Matt. 1, 16. 18. 19. 20. 24. 2, 13.
19. Luke 1, 27. 2, 4. 16. 33. 43. 3, 23. 4,
22. John 1, 46. 6, 42.
6. Joseph of Arimathea, a member of the
Sanhedrim, /SovAevrijr, a disciple of Jesus,
who assisted at his burial, Matt. 27, 57. 59.
Mark 15, 43. 45. Luke 23, 50. John 19, 38.
7. Joseph, called also Barsabas and Jus
tus, nominated as an apostle in the place ol
Judas, Acts 1, 23.
lojcrtay, ov , 6, Josias, Heb. WJttJiO
(whom Jehovah heals) Josiah, pr. n. of a
pious king of Judah, the son and successor
of Amon, r. 642611 B. C. Matt. 1, 10. 11.
See 2 K. 22, 1 sq. 2 Chr. c. 34, 35.
iwra, TO, indec. iota, Heb. yodh (?)
the smallest letter of the Heb. alphabet ,
trop. for the minutest part, Matt. 5, 18. For
the Rabbinic usage see Wetstein N. T. ad
Matt. 1. c.
K.
/cay d) crasis for KCU e yco, dat. Kapoi,
ace. Kap.f, and I, and to me, and me; the
<ai every where retaining its own distinct
power, just as if written separately ; see in
<<u. Matt. 2, 8. Luke 2, 48. John 1, 34.
2 Cor. 11, 22. al. Dat. Luke 1, 3. Acts 8,
19. 1 Cor. 15, 8. non. al. Ace. John 7, 28.
1 Cor. 16, 4. non al. It is often written
with iota subscript, Kayu>, but improperly ;
see Buttm. 29. n. 2. b, and n. 7. +
tfaSo?, ov, o, Lat. cadus, a pail, jar, cask;
Luke 16, 6 Lachm. tKciTuv Kaftovi cXcutw, for
Rec. fiarovs. Anacr. Fr. 16. 3. Plato Rep
616. d.
dj adv. for KO% a, Buttm. $ 115. n.
5 ; lit. according to what things, i. e. ac
cording as, or simply as, Matt. 27, 10 *a3
ovverage noi 6 K. Sept. for 11BSS Gen. 7.
9 ; for 3 Gen. 19, 8. Pol. 3. 107. 10. Xen.
CEc. 15. 3.
(a>s, 17, (KaSaipew,) a putt-
iny down, demolition, e. g. of a fortress,
2 Cor. 10, 4. So Pol. 23. 7. 6. Xen. He-
361
2. 2. 15. Trop. in respect to religious
knowledge and experience, demolition, de
struction, opp. to oiKo8op.t], 2 Cor. 10. 8. 13,
10. Com p. 1 Mace. 3, 43. Hdian. 2. 4. 9.
KajiClipea), &>, f. TJCTCO, (Kara, aipe co.) aor.
2 KaSeiXoi/.
1 . to lake down, sc. from a higher place,
e. g. from the cross, c. ace. Mark 15, 36 el
tpXtrai HXia? Ka%t\eiv avrov. V. 46. Luke
23, 53. Acts 13, 29. Sept. for Plin Josh.
8, 29. 10, 27. Philo in Flacc. p. 977. a.
Poll. 86.6.
2. With the idea of force, violence, to
pull down, to demolish, c. ace. as buildings
Luke 12, 18. (1 Mace. 5, 65. Xen. Cyr.
6. 1. 20.) So a people, to overthrow, to con
quer, lo destroy, c. ace. Acts 13, 19 KaSeXwi
&iT) eVra. (Sept. for 01H J er . 24, 6. 42,
10. Hdian. 6. 2. 3.) Also princes, potentates,
to cast down from their thrones, to dethrone,
Luke 1, 52. So JE\. V. H. 2. 25. Hdot. 2.
152. Trop. to subvert, to destroy, as rrji
/ieyaAeto -njra Acts 19, 27 ; Xoyia-povs 2 Cor.
10, 4. Sept. *ca3. TTJV v@piv for FH2 Zech.
9, 6. So Jos. Ant. 6. 9. 2 TTJV d
Diod. Sic. 4. 8.
f. ap>, (*a3apo?,) to cleanse
from filth, c. ace. e. g. a pers. Luc. Necyom.
7 ; grain by winnowing, Sept. 2 Sam. 4, 6.
Xen. (Ec. 18. 6. In N. T.
1 . to cleanse a tree or vine from useless
branches, to prune, c. ace. John 15, 2.
Philo de Agric. p. 189. a. Id. de Somn. p.
1116. e. Comp. Lcesner Obs. p. 155.
2. Trop. to cleanse from sin. to purify, by
expiation, Heb. 10, 2. Sept. for" 1 ?} 1 ? "} Jer.
13, 27. Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 14. Xen. An. 5.
7. 35.
Ka^ctTrep adv. (a3a strengthened by
rrep,) according as, i. q. as, even as, Rom. 4,
6 KoSdirfp Kai Aa/3i8 Xy. 2 Cor. 1, 14. 3,
13. 18. 1 Thess. 2, 11. 3, 6. 12. 4, 5. Heb.
4, 2. 5, 4. In a protasis, followed by OVTUS
or OVTU, so, Rom. 12, 4. 1 Cor. 12, 12.
2 Cor. 8, 11. Sept. for itiK? Gen. 12, 4.
Ex. 7, 6. 10. Luc. de Mort. peregr. 25.
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 29.
), f. d^(a, ((cara, aTrrco,) to adapt,
to fit down upon any thing; and so to bind
or fasten upon, c. ace. Pol. 8. 8. 3. Xen.
Ven. 6. 9. In N. T. intrans. or with eau-
roV impl. i. q. Mid. KaSdnrofiat, to fix oneself
upon, to fasten on, c. gen. Acts 28, 3 e^iSm
. . . Ko^rj^lff TTJS x fl P os avTov, Buttm. 132.
5. e. Comp. also in iiya> no. 2. This is a
later Active to the earlier and more usual
Mid. depon. KaSaTrrofieu, Passow sub v.
f. t o-o), (Ka2apoy,) a later
verb instead of the earlier /caSai pw.
1 . to make clean, to cleanse ; c. ace. Matt.
23, 25 Ka%apifTe TO e^ooSey rov TfOTrjpLov.
v. 26. Luke 11, 39. (Sept. Ps. 12, 7.)
Spec, of lepers afflicted with a filthy dis
ease and accounted as unclean, to cleanse,
to heal, c. ace. Matt. 8, 2. 10, 8. Mark 1,
40. Luke 5, 12. Pass. Matt. 8, 3 bis, *a3a-
picrStyTt /cat eifte ajy eKaSupt crS?; avrov 17
\tirpa, his leprosy was cleansed, i. e. was
healed (comp. Luke 5, 13 et Mark 1,42),
Matt. 11, 5. Mark 1, 41. 42. Luke 4, 27. 5,
13. 7, 22. 17, 14. 17. So Sept. and ing
Lev. 14, 7. 8, 11. 15, 27.
2. Trop. to cleanse, in a moral sense, i. e.
a) From sin or pollution, by expiation, to
purify, Pass. Heb. 9, 22. 23 ; c. ace. et ano
TWOS, 1 John 1, 7 TO af/xa Irjcrov . . . *a3a-
pi(i fjpas duo Trdcrrjs ap-aprias, i. e. from the
guilt of sin and its consequences, v. 9.
(Sept. for in inu Ps. 51, 4 ; 153 Ex. 29,
37.) With ace. and dat. Tit. 2, 14 iva KU-
ZapitTT) eauraj Xaov, that he might purify,
sanctify, for himself. b) Genr. and with
out expiation, to cleanse, to purify, lo free from
moral uncleanness ; c. ace. et dno TWOS,
2 Cor. 7, 1 KC&apicr(t)p.ev eavToiis dno Travros
fMo\vo-p.ov arapKos. With ace. simply, Acts
15, 9. Eph. 5, 26. Heb. 9, 14. James 4, 8.
So c. UTTO Ecclus. 38, 10 ; simpl. Jos. Ant.
11. 5. 4 ult. de Mace, j 1.
3. In the Levitical sense, to cleanse, to
make lawful* c. ace. a) Genr. Mark 7,
1 9 TCOV TO e ^wSej/ el<nroptv6n(vov ... f is rov
afpfSptova eKTTOpfVfrat, Ka%apiov Travra ra
Pp<afj.ara, cleansing all meats, by separating
what is unclean, and thus making what re
mains clean and lawful ; here the part.
Kcftapi^ov refers to the preceding clause by
way of apposition ; comp. Winer 48. 1. b.
Buttm. I 131. n. 13. b) Spec, to declare
clean, C. ace. Acts 10, 15 a 6 3for eVaSapio-e,
crv P.TJ Koivov. 11,9. So Sept. and ~,FJU
Lev. 13, 6. 23. 28. 34.
Kd&apl<TfJ,6s, ov, 6, (KaSapi fw,) 1. a
cleansing, purification; e. g. of the Jewish
washings before meals, John 2, 6 ; comp.
Matt. 15, 2. Trop. of the ceremonial puri
fication of lepers, Mark 1, 44. Luke 5, 14 ;
see Lev. c. 14. Also of a woman after
child-birth, Luke 2, 22; see Lev. c. 12.
Sept. for inb Lev. 14, 32 ; nina Lev. 15,
13. So of baptism as a rite of purification,
John 3, 25 e yeWro ovv TJTT](TIS . . . TTC/H iea-
Sapioyiov. Clem. Alex. Strom. 6. 6.
2. Trop. in a moral sense, purification
from sin, expiation, Heb. 1, ?. 2 Pet. 1, 9.
362
Sept. Ex. 30, 10. Job 7, 20; an expiatory
offering Luc. Asin. 22.
os, d, 6i>, clean, pure, i. e. un-
soiled, unalloyed ; see Tittm. de Syn. N. T.
p. 26. It is a primitive word having no
affinity with ai pco, Passow s. v. Comp.
Sanscr. cudh to be purified ; also Lat. casl-
us, Engl. chaste, Germ, keusch.
1. clean, pure, physically, Matt. 23, 26.
27, 59 evrv\ieiv avrb o~iv86i>i xaSapq. Heb.
10, 22 uSari xaSapw. Rev. 15, 6. 19, 8. 14.
21, 18 bis. 21. 22/1. Trop. Luke 11, 41,
see in tWi/u. Sept. for Tina Ez. 36, 25.
Ex. 25, 31. 36. So Jos. Ant. 3. 8. 5 ovpa-
vos. Ml V. H. 13. 1 mid. vdara. Xen.
CEc. 10. 7, 12. Trop. in a Levitical or
symbolical sense, John 13, 10 eWl Kcftapbs
oXor. So of meats, clean, lawful, not for
bidden, Rom. 14, 20. Tit. 1,15 bis, -jravra
2. In a moral sense, clean, pure, i. e.
a) guiltless, innocent, Acts 18, 6 KaSapbs
ey<a. With diro TIVOS, Acts 20, 26 *a3. eya>
OTTO rot) at/xaroy. Sept. for h p2 Gen. 44,
13; c. dn6 for ) n^5 Gen. 24, 8. So
.1. V. H. 8. 5. Dem. 122. 17. b) sin
cere, upright, void of evil. Matt. 5, 8 ot KO-
Sapo, rfi Kapbla. John 13, 10 vp.fis KaSapoi
tore. v. 11. l*Tim. 1, 5. 3, 9. 2 Tim. 1,3.
2,22. Tit. 1, 15 rots KoSapols. James 1,27.
1 Pet. 1, 22. So John 15, 3, the figure
being taken from the vine, cleansed, pruned;
see in KaScu pco. Sept. for "13 Ps. 24, 4 ;
Til-ID Ps. 51, 11 ; eft Gen. 20, 5. 6. So
Xen Cyr. 8. 7. 20, 23.
KcfeapOTTT?, TJTOS, 17, (*a3apos,) clean
ness, pureness, in the Levitical sense, Heb.
9, 13. So phys. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 22 ; mor.
Arr. Epict. 4. 11. 5. Plato Legg. 778. c.
KcfoeSpa, as, f;, (KcftefrfjMi,) a seat;
Matt. 21, 12 et Mark 11, 15 ras K. rvv TTO-
\ovvra>v. Trop. Matt. 23, 2 KaSi&iv eVt
TTJS KaSic pas MwuWoor to sit in Moses seat,
i. e. to occupy his place as an expounder of
the law. Sept. for nffiia 1 Sam. 20, 17. 24;
ratf 1 K. 8, 13. Pol. 1. 21. 2. Hdian. 2.
3/17.
/ca^e^O/ittt, (<cara, eb/uii,) impf. eVca-
Ze6p.r)v, for the augm. see Buttm. $ 86. n. 2 ;
pr. to seat oneself, i. e. to sit down, to sit,
Matt. 26, 55. Luke 2, 46. John 4, 6. 20,
12. Acts 6, 15. [20, 9.] John 11, 20 eV r
O"KW eKa3e fro i e. continued sitting, Buttm.
^137. 4. Sept. for ^ Ez. 26, 16.
Hdian. 4. 2. 5. Xen. Conv. 1. 8.
i. e. a3 ely, see in els no. 1 . b. y.
adv. (Kara, efjs,) in succes
sion, in order, i. e. successively, consecutive
ly ; Luke 1, 3 Kcftfgrjs <roi ypd^ai, i. e. to
write a connected narrative. Acts 11, 4.
18, 23. (So Ml V. H. 8. 7. Plut. Symp.
1. 1. 5 fin.) With the art. 6 KaSt^s,
successive, i. e. subsequent, following, oi
pers. Acts 3, 24 xal T>V KaSe^iJy sc. irpo(pn-
ro>v. Of time Luke 8, 1. Classic writers
prefer ((pffjs, see Passow. Plut. 1. c. pen.
KcfeevSa), (KUTU, euSw,) impf. (KaSevbov,
for the augm. see Buttm. 86. n. 2 ; pr.
to lie down to sleep, Horn. II. 1. 611. Od. 4.
304. Sept. for 2DBJ 1 Sam. 3, 2. 3. 5 sq.
In N. T. genr. to sleep, to go to sleep,
and impf. to be asleep, intrans. a) Pr.
Matt. 8, 24. 13, 25. 25, 5. 26, 40. 43. 45.
Mark 4, 27. 38. 13, 36. 14, 37 bis. 40. 41.
Luke 22, 46. 1 Thess. 5, 7 bis. Sept. for
jtih Cant. 5, 3; astfl Gen. 28, 13. So
Hdian. 7. 1. 22. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 42. b)
Spec, to be in a deep sleep, in a state of un
consciousness like one dead ; Matt. 9, 24
ov yap aiTf^ave . . . dXXa KcfteiiSfi. Mark 5,
39. Luke 8, 52. Hence once of those really
dead (like Koi/iaw), 1 Thess. 5, 10 etre ypq-
yopa)p.cv erre Ka3et>8ayiei>. So Sept. for "jtJi
Dan. 12, 2. c) Trop. i. q. to be slothful,
secure, not vigilant, Eph. 5, 14 eyetpe 6
Ka3(i>8av. 1 Thess. 5, 6. So Xen. An. 1.
3. 11.
C, 6, (KaS^yeo/iai,) a lead
er, guide ; in N. T. in the sense of teacher,
master, i. q. pa$3/, Matt. 23, 8. 10 bis.
Diog. Laert. 1. 13, 27. Plut. Alex. M. 5.
KajriKG), (/cara, fJKcn,) to come or reach
down to, as mountains to the sea, Hdian. 8.
1. 12. Xen. Hell. 5. 4. 17. In N. T. im-
pers. KaSrjKd, it is becoming, it is Jit,
right, absol. Acts 22, 22 ov Ka^tJKfv (Rec.
Ka^iJKov) avrbv rjv. Part. neut. TO KaSi}-
K o v, what is meet, right ; Rom. 1 , 28 TO. p.fj
Ka%r)Kovra, things not meet, i. e. abominable.
So Ecclus. 10, 23. Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 4. Part.
2 Mace. 6, 4. Luc. Gall. 10. Xen. Cyr. 1.
2. 5.
Kdarrj/Jiai, (Kara, 7?/xat,) 2 pers. Kcfey
Acts 23, 3 and imperat. KU%OV Heb. 1, 13,
later forms instead of Kc&rja-ai and KaStyo-o,
Buttm. I 108. II. 3. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 359.
1. to sit down, to sit still, to sit, intrans.
and more common than TJfiai, Buttm. 1. c.
a) Pr. to sit down, Matt. 15, 29. 27, 36.
John 6, 3. al. Sept. for 3^ Gen. 21, 16.
So Horn. II. 1. 569. b) Genr. to sit, ab
sol. i. e. to sit there, to sit by, Matt. 13, 2.
Luke 5, 17. 1 Cor. 14, 30. " With an ad
junct of place, e. g. W Mark 2. 6 ;. ov Acts
363
2, 2 ; wSe James 2, 3 ; also with a prep.
e. g. direvavri TWOS Matt. 27, 61 (Sept. Gen.
21, 16) ; fir c. ace. of place Mark 13, 3,
comp. in els no. 4 ; e /c dtgiuv Matt. 22, 44.
Acts 2, 34, comp. in * no. 1 . b ; <f v c. dat.
of place Matt. 11, 16. Mark 4, 1. Luke 10,
13 (Sept. 2 K. 6, 32. Xen. Hell. 4. 4. 3) ;
iv Bfia v, tv TOIS depots Col. 3, 1. Mark
16, 5 ; firdva TIVOS Matt. 28, 2. Rev. 6,8 ;
firi c. gen. Matt. 24, 3. Acts 8, 28. Rev.
4, 2. 9, 17 (Sept. 1 Sam. 1, 9. Diod. Sic.
1. 52) ; ri c. dat. of place Acts 3, 10 (Sept.
Is. 36, 12. Xen. An. 4. 2. 6) ; c. ace. Matt.
9, 9. Mark 2, 14. John 12, 15. Rev. 6, 2
(Sept. Jer. 25, 30) ; fjard c. gen. of pers.
Matt. 26, 58; irapd c. ace. of place Matt.
13, 1. Mark 10, 46; jrepi c. ace. of pers.
around whom, in whose circle, one sits,
Mark 3, 32. 34 (Xen. An. 4. 2. 5 dpQi
Trvp) ; Trpbs TO (>>s Luke 22, 56 ; vrro TO
vrroTToStoi/ James 2, 3 ; so Sept. Judg. 4, 5.
1 K. 13, 14. c) Of a dignitary who sits
in public, e. g. a judge Matt. 27, 19. Acts
23, 3 ; a queen, jSao-tXio-o-a, Rev. 18, 7. So
Sept. Ex. 18,14. Dem. 507. 26. Plato Apol.
35. c.
2. Spec, to abide, to dwell, to be ; with ev
c. dat. of place, Matt. 4, 16 bis, rots KaS^/ie-
vois (V X^P9 * a O" K 9 Sawirov. quoted from
Is. 9, 1 where Sept. KaroiK<r a> for stli^ .
Luke 1, 79. Acts 14, 8. (So Sept. for nttJ J
Neh. 11, 6. 25. Ecclus. 50. 26; so sedeo
Cic. ad Div. 16. 7.) With ri c. gen. of
place Rev. 14, 6 *a3. eVt TTJS yiyy, where
Rec. KdToiKovvras , also with or/ c. ace.
Luke 21, 35 ca3. eVt irpoa-amov TTJS yrjs.
So Alciphr. I. Ep. 25 eVt TIVI. +
Kcfernj,eplVO<S) j], 6v, (/card, f)fj.epa,) dai
ly ; Acts 6, 1 iv TTJ SiaKoviq TTJ Ka3. in the
daily ministration of alms. Judith 12, 15.
Polyaen. 4. 2. 10. Plut. Pyrrh. 14. A word
of the later Greek, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 53.
Kcfei^O), (*ard, tfco,) f. KaSicrw Matt. 25,
31, instead of fut. Ka3iqcra> or Att. Ka3io>,
seeButtm. 114ifa>. Matth. 181. n. 3. Pas-
sow sub v. Aor. 1 e/cdSio-a, for the augm.
see in Buttm. 86. n. 2. Trans, to cause to
sit down, to seat ; also intrans. to sit down,
to sit.
1. Trans, to cause to sit down, to seat, to
set; with ev of place, Eph. 1, 20 K<U eVedSt-
trtv [avroi/1 tv fte^ia avroi). Sept. for aittSl n
1 K. 2, 8. 2 Chr. 23, 20. So Luc. Nigr. 18.
Xen. Hell. 5. 4. 6. Spec, to cause to sit, to
set, as judges, 1 Cor. 6, 4 TOVTOVS /caStfere
sc. KpiTas v. SiKaordr. So fully Luc. Tox.
62 ov yap cKa3icra/ici/ Tiva StKaor^i TOV Xo-
yov. Plato Legg. 873. e.
2. Intrans. or with eavrov impl. and also
Mid. to seat oneself, i. e. to sit down, to sit ;
see in oyw no. 2, and Buttm. } 130. n. 2.
a) Pr. and genr. Matt. 5, 1 dvffZr) els TO
opos KCU KoSicravros OVTOV KT\. 13, 48.
Mark 9, 35. Luke 4, 20. 5, 3. 14, 28. 31.
16, 6. John 8, 2. Acts 13, 14. 16, 13. 1 Cor.
10, 7. Sept. for 2^ Gen. 37, 24. Neh. 1,
4. So Xen. Cyr. 8. L 2. With an adjunct
of place, e. g. auroO here Matt. 26, 36 ; &8f
Mark 14, 32. So with prepositions, els
TOV vabv TOV 3. 2 Thess. 2, 4, comp. in els
no. 4 (Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 1); IK 8eicav
Matt. 20, 21. 23. Mark 10, 37. 40. 16, 19;
tv c. dat. ev TW 3po f&> Rev. 3, 21 bis; ev
g f m Heb. 1, 3. 8, 1. lO, 12. 12, 2 (Sept.
Jer. 39, 3) ; eVt c. gen. eVl SpdVou Matt.
19, 28 bis. 25, 31. Luke 22, 30. Acts 2, 30
(Sept. 1 K. 2, 12. 8, 20. Xen. Eq. 7. 5) ;
ri TOU jSij/xaros, of a judge, etc. John 19, 13.
Acts 12, 21. 25, 6. 17; (Diod. Sic. 1. 92.
Plato Legg. 659. b ;) eVt TTJS Mttvmtt <a-
Se Spay Matt. 23, 2, see in (caSe Spa ; also rt
c. dat. eVi avra sc. TU> TrcoXw Mark 11, 7;
eVt c. ace. ecp ov Mark 11, 2. Luke 19, 30.
John 12, 14. Rev. 20, 4 ; trop. Acts 2, 3.
(Sept. Gen. 48, 2. Thuc. 1. 136.) Kare-
vavTi TIVOS Mark 12, 41 ; perd nvorRev.
3, 21 bis ; <rvv TIVI Acts 8, 31.
b) Spec, to abide, to continue, e. g. eV r^
TrdXei Luke 24, 49; absol. Acts 18, 11.
Sept. for isia Jer. 49, 32 ; n iJJ Ex. 16, 29.
Judg. 9, 41. 1 Mace. 2, 7. 29 ; comp. se
deo Cic. de Div. 16. 7.
ij f. KaSijo-oo, (/card, ;/,) aor. 1
, Buttm. ^ 108. 1 ; pr. to send or throw
down, i. e. in N. T. to Ze down, c. ace. et eir,
Luke 5,19 Ka^irJKav UVTOV . . .els TO p.ecroi>.
Acts 9, 25 *ca3. 8ia TOV Teixovs. (Palzeph.
13. 3.) Pass, or Mid. part. Ka^u^evos foil.
by ri TTJy yrjs Acts 10, 11 ; TOV ovpavov
1 1, 5. Sept. 1 Sam. 2, 16. Jos. Ant. 2. 3.
4, c. els. Plato Phaed. 61. c.
Kcfeia-TTjLLt,, also xaSio- TOW Acts 17,
15. Plut. Cato Min. 70 fin. (comp. in to-Tijp.1
init.) fut. KaTaoTTjo-ca, aor. 1 KaTfaTr)(Ta.
To set down, i. q. genr. to set, to place, in N. T.
found only in the trans, forms ; also Pass.
or Mid. to be set, to be, etc. See in la-njp-i,
and comp. Buttm. 5 106. n. 5.
1 . to set down, to place, to cause to stand,
pr. Horn. II. 9. 202. Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 10.
Mid. or Pass, to set or place oneself, to be
placed, to stand, Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 2. Hence
in N. T. Act. Ka3i on;p,t, to cause to be, to
render, to make ; c. ace. impl. et adj. 2 Pet. 1,
8 TaiJTa . . . OIIK dpyovs [v/xaf] . . . KaSi crrr/onv
rrX. Pass, to be or become, to be rendered,
364
/cat
made; James 3, 6 OVTOS f] yKaxrvi] /ca3t-
crrarai Iv rois p.(\fcriv. 4, 4. (Time. 4. 92
/caSiorarat.) Rom. 5, 19 bis, a/xaprcoXot /ca-
recrraSjjaai ot TroXXoi KrX. Act. Jos. Ant.
6. 5. 6 TOV Stop avrois fi>nfvr} /caraar^crai.
Xen. An. 6. 3. 18.
2. to se/, to constitute, to appoint, sc. per
sons ; so c. ace. et tiri c. gen. to set one
over any thing, Matt. 24, 45 ov Karearncrev
o Kvpios avrov errt rrjs Sepewretas avrov. 25,
21. 23. Luke 12, 42. Acts 6, 3 ; eVi c. dat.
Matt. 24, 47. Luke 12, 44 ; eVi c. ace.
Heb. 2, 7. So eVt c. gen. Sept. for jfo
Gen. 41, 41. 43; eVt c. ace. Sept. Jer. 1,
10. Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 9. With two ace. of
pers. and station, to constitute, to make;
Luke 12, 14 TIS p-e KarecTTTjcre 8iKaaTf]v f)
pepia-Trjv f(j) vp.as ; Acts 7, 10. 27. 35.
Heb. 7, 28. So with ace. of pers. omitted
Tit. 1, 5. (Xen. An. 3. 4. 30.) Pass. c.
ace. of manner Heb. 5, 1, see Buttm. 131.
8 ; c. f ls TI 8, 3. Sept. for trtfo Ex. 2, 14.
Gen. 47, 6. al. So genr. Palaeph. 23. 4.
Diod. Sic. 19. 15. Xen. Ag. 3. 5.
3. to set one down on a journey, i. e. to
accompany, to conduct, out of respect or for
security, c. ace. Acts 17, 15 ot Ka^io-Trnvres
iov TiavKov. Sept. for JOSH 2 Chr. 28, 15.
Hdian. 2/8. 10. Xen. An. 4. 8. 8.
KoSxo adv. (for Ka3 o,) lit. according
to what, i. e. according as, as, i. q. a3a.
Rom. 8,26 *a3o Set 2 Cor. 8, 12 bis, *a36
eav fXTI Tt * KT ^- tn proportion as. 1 Pet. 4,
13. Sept. for lois fix Lev. 9, 5. Plut.
comp. Agesi. cum Pomp. 4. Comp. Phryn.
et Lob. p. 425.
Kcfoo\tKO$, ,7, ov, (Kara, oXoj.) catholic,
i. e. general, universal, found in many edi
tions in the titles to the epistles of James,
Peter. John, and Jude, i. e. the catholic epis
tles ; so called as being addressed not to
any particular church, but to Christians at
large.- -Arr. Epict. 2. 20. 2. Pol. 8. 4. 11.
Kcfookov adv. (Ka3 6 Xov,) pr. through
out the whole, i. e. wholly, entirely ; and *a-
SdXou fj.r/, not at all, Acts 4. 18. Sept. c.
neg. for ipftab Ez. 13, 3. 22. 17, 14. Diod.
Sic. 4. 5. Xen. Eq. 8. 1.
/ca^07rXift), f. urco, (Kara intens. oTrXi-
w,) to arm fully, to equip ; Pass, to be fully
armed, equipped, Luke 11,21. Sept. Jer.
46, 9. JEshin. 75. 33. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 11.
tecfeopdai, , (KUTU, opaco.) to look down
upon, from a higher place, to behold, Sept.
for ttSO Num. 24, 2. Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 10.
In N. T. genr. and trop. to perceive, to see
clearly, Pass Rom. 1 20. So 3 Mace. 3,
11. Luc. Pseudom. 25; pr. Hdian. 4. 15.
14. Xen. An. 1. 8. 26.
adv. (a3 o TI,) lit. according
to what, i. e. how, in what manner, Thuc.
4. 118. InN. T.
1 . according as, as, Acts 2, 45 et 4, 35
KdSort uv TIS xP f ^ v f ?X f - Sept. for ""lUJXID
Ex. 1,1 2. 17; 3 Lev. 27, 12. Diod. Sic. 4. 5.
2. for that, because that, inasmuch as,
Luke 1, 7 KaSori r/ EX. ?)v (rreipa. 19, 9.
Acts 2, 24. [17, 31.] Sept. for Chald. i*j
Dan. 2, 8. Pol. 18. 21. 6. Thuc. 6. 8.
, adv. (/cara, wy,) a later form in
stead of /ca3a, Phryn. et Lob. p. 425 sq.
Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 74 ; according as,
as ; comp. the simple coy.
1 . Pr. implying manner : a) Genr.
Matt. 21, 6 Ka3o>s Trpocrfra^ev avrols 6 I.
Mark 11, 6. Luke 11, 1. John 1, 23. Acts
10, 47. 1 Cor. 4, 17. Gal. 2, 7. al. ssepiss.
Praegn. Mark 15, 8 ^ p|aro an-eto-Sai. KaScos
del fTToifi avrols, began .to demand [that he
should do] as he had ever done to them. John
6, 58. With elfj.1, i. q. such as, 1 Thess. 2,
13 dXXa, Ka3a>? e cm aX^Soos 1 . 1 John 3, 2 ;
comp. in et/it II. 7. In a protasis, with ov-
rcos in the apodosis, John 3, 14. 2 Cor. 1,
5. 1 Thess. 2, 4; also 6/ioiW Luke 6, 31.
Sept. for "i? Ex. 10, 29, comp. 1 Chr. 24,
31. 26, 12. So Palaeph. 52. 7. Plut. de
Pyth. Orac. 21. Comp. Greg. Cor. p. 319.
ed. Schaef. b) After verbs of speaking,
etc. how, Acts 15, 14 2vp.(wv e^rjyrja-aTo,
KaSwy TrpSirov KT\. 3 John 3. c) In the
sense of proportion, comparison, Mark 4, 33
KaSoj? r)o~vvavTO aKovfiv. John 5. 30. Acts
11, 29. 1 Pet. 4, 10. So Sept. Num. 26,
54. Pol. 7. 9. 15.
2. In a causal sense, as, i. e. exen as,
inasmuch as, since ; John 17, 2 Ka3a>s ?Sco-
K.O.S au7-cS KT\. Rom. 1, 28. 1 Cor. 1,6. 5, 7.
Eph. 1/4. Phil. 1, 7.
3. Of time, as. when, Acts 7, 17 Ka3a>s fie
o XP" VOS - ^ Mace. 1, 31. -f-
fcai,, conjunct, and, also, one of the most
frequent words in the Greek language ; and
as used in N. T. taking a strong colouring
from the Hebrew ; see Winer 57. 2, 3.
Matth. 620. Buttm. 149. m. 8. Kiihner
321.
1. Simply copulative, and. a) Connect
ing single words and clauses ; e. g. Nouns,
Matt. 2, 1 1 xpvcrbv Kal \iftavov KOI crfJLiipvav.
13, 55. 23, 6. 7. Luke 6, 38 ; and so when
the latter noun is in place of a genitive, by
Hendiadys, Acts 23, 6 irepl (\iridos KOI
. Rom. 2, 20. (Sept. Gen. 1, 14.
/cat,
365
3, 16.) Pronouns, Matt. 8, 29 rt e /*ot /cat
<roi, sec in e yo> no. 3. Adjectives, Rom. 7, 12
T) tvro\i] dyia /cat SiKdia KU\ dyaSr;. Veris,
Mark 4, 27 /caSevSj; /cat e yeipTjrai . . . /3Xa-
<rrdvT] /cat P.TJKVVTJTCH. Acts 1,21. 7, 17. 9,
28 ; and so where one verb is taken adverb
ially, Luke (>. 48 fa-Ka^e KOI ej3d%vvf, see
fully in /SaSui/a. John 8, 59. Rom. 10, 20.
Col. 2, 5. al. A<?rerl>s. Hcb. 1, 1 7n>Xv//epa>j
/cat TroXvrpoVoK. Also clauses, Matt. 7, 25
/cat KaTffirj rj /3pox7/, KOL r;X3oi> ot Trorafioi,
/cat firvfixrav ol itvepoi, /crX. Matt. 1, 17.
John 1,1. Rom. 14, 7. al. Hence /cat is
mostly n simple continuative, marking the
progress of a consecutive discourse ; e. g.
Matt. 1, 23 tv yacrrpl eet, KOI reerat vlov,
/cat /caXfVovo-t KT\. 2, 11. Mark 4, 32. Luke
2, 34. il, 44. 1 Cor. 12, 5. 6. al. (Hdian.
3. 12. 5. Xen. An. 4. 1. I5sq.) In like
manner as connecting negative clauses,
where the negative particle may be omitted
in the latter, which is then rendered nega
tive by the continuative power of /cat, e. g.
James 3, 14 /XT) /caTOKau^ucrSe /cat ijsfvSfcr Sf
KT\. 2 Cor. 12, 20. Gal. 3, 28 OVK eVt apo-ei/
/cat 3r}Xu. Matt. 13, 15. Mark 4, 12. John
12, 40. Acts 28, 27 ; comp. Sept. Is. 6, 9 sq.
See Winer 59. 7 pen. Passow no. 13. [VII.]
(Jos. Ant. 2. 15. 5 init.) But in two ex
amples alter ovre, the /cat does not thus
carry forward the negative ; as John 4, 1 1
ovre iivr\rjp.a ex etf Ka (ppeap ecrri /3a2Ju.
3 John 10. So Luc. D. Mar. 14. 1 oure rr)i>
nai8a rj8iKT](Tfv, KOI avro rjdri re Si/rj/ce. Arr.
Alex. M. 4. 7. 6. See Winer 1. c. The
use of /cat in this continuative sense takes a
strong colouring from the Heb. use of } ,
espec. } conversive both of fut. and prat,
which is also continuative, see Heb. Lex.
arts. 1 and -1 . Heb. Gr. 48 b. Ewald Heb.
Gr. p. 547. Thus : a) The simple /cat
is put very frequently in N. T. particularly
in the narrative style, where classic writers
either put nothing, or use some other parti
cle, as Se, uXXd, rare , and the like ; so es-
pec. in Matt. Mark, Luke, and Rev. e. g.
Matt. 14, 9sq. 27, 28 sq. Mark 1, 31 sq.
3, 13 sq. Luke 2, 25 sq. 4, 14sq.*Rev. 11,
7 sq. al. sacp. So } and Sept. /cat 1 Sam.
15, 3 sq. Is. 11, 12 sq. Ez. 5, 1 sq. comp.
1 Mace. 1, 1 sq. For /cat eyeixTo, see be
low in lett. b. /3) From the simplicity of
the Heb. /cat with a demonstr. pron. is some
times written where* Greek usage employs
the relative ; e. g. Luke 6, 6 /cat rjv eVet V-
3pa>7roy. /cat fj ^eip avrov 17 8e ia TJV r)pd.
11, 44. 16, 19. 1 Cor. 7, 13. So Sept.
and * Is. 13, 14 ; so } , Sept. 6s, Job 29, 12.
See Heb. Lex. art. J no. 1. ee. The case
where /cat with a demonstr. pron. follows a
relative clause, instead of another relative, is
a frequent Greek construction ; see Matth.
^ 472. 3. Kiihner } 334. 1. Buttm. 5 151. II.
4. Winer $22. p. 173. So Luke 17, 31.
Acts 3, 13 ov vp.fls p-ev TrapeSw/carf, /cat fjp-
i/ijcracrSe avrov /crX. 1 Cor. 8, 6. 2 Pet. 2, 3
Rev. 2, 18. 17, 2. So Dem. 123. 7. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 1. 38.
b) Continuative in respect to time, i. e
connecting clauses and sentences in tht
order of time. Thus a) At the begin
ning of a sentence, where any thing is nar
rated as done immediately or soon after that
which the preceding context narrates ; here
/cat is equivalent to the more usual rare,
then, after that, Matt. 3, 16. 4, 3. 21 /cat
7rpo/3af fKfftfv. 10, 1. 14, 12. 14. Mark 1,
29. 4, 21. 24. 26. al. comp. Tore Matt. 15,
12. (Xen. Hi. 1. 8. Cyr. 1. 3. 11.) Here
belongs the phraso /cat fyevero and (then)
it came to pass, corresponding to the Heb.
**"!!, see Heb. Lex. art. fpn no. 1. Heb.
Gram. 126 b. 2. Usually with a nota
tion of time ; e. g. with ore Matt. 7, 28.
10, 1. 19, 1 ; w? Luke 2, 15; iv c. dat.
Mark 1,9. 4, 4. Luke 1, 59. 9, 18. 14, 1
al. /xera Luke 2, 46 ; with gen. absol. Matt
9, 10 ; with ace. and inf. Mark 2, 23. Else
where e yei/ero 8e id. Luke 3, 21. 5, 1. 6, 1.
/3) In an apodosis, e. g. where any thing is
said to follow at once, immediately upon
that which is contained in the protasis, i. q.
and immediately ; Mark 1 , 27 rols Trvevp..
d/ca3. eVtraercrei /cat VTrciKOiiovcriv aurco. Luke
8, 25. Matt. 8, 15. Mark 2, 14. Luke 4, 36.
Matt. 26, 53. Also where the time is less
definite, i. q. and then, and afterwards, with
out any notation of time, Mark 12, 1 /cat
(fdoro CIVTOV yecopyoty. Luke 1, 56 ffj.eive
8e . . . P.TJVCIS rpfls, /cat vTffcrrpf^fv /crX. John
4,40. Acts 5,7. (Theocr. Id. 7. 10-12;
comp. Passow in /cat no. 5.) So with a
notation of time, Matt. 28, 9 as 8e tiropev-
OVTO . . . /cat I8ov 6 Irja-ovs KT\. (Xen. An.
1.10. 15 ore.) After *at e yeWro or e y-
vero 8e with a note of time, see above in a.
Matt. 9, 10 /cat I8ov. Mark 2, 15. Luke
5, 1. 2, 15. 21. 9. 28. 51. .Spec, in the
construction ijyyiKtv TJ wpa /cat /crX. Matt.
26, 45 ; also rjv 8e &pa Tplrrj /cat /crX. Mark
15, 25. Luke 23, 44 ; where some need
lessly take /cat as in the place of a relative.
So Thuc. 1. 50 rjStj 8e rji> ctye . . . (cat o r
KopiVStot /crX. Xen. An. 6. 4. 26 jJ8r} p.ti
djacpt ijXt ou 8vcrp.as TJV, xal ol *E\\r)i>(s KT\
See Matth. f>20 p. 1257
real
366
d
c) Continuative in respect to sense, i. e.
before the apodosis are! connecting it as a
consequent with the protasis as its antece
dent, e. g. a) Where the apodosis affirms
what will take place provided that is done
which is contained in the protasis, i. q. and
so, and thus, and then, usually followed by
a fut. or pres. in a future sense. So with
Irnperat. in the protasis ; Matt. 4, 1 9 SeCre
OTri cro) uov, Kal TfoirjcrciO vfids aXfeij aV3p&>-
iTcav. 5, 15. 7, 7. 9, 18 eVt Ses- rrjv X f ^P a
arou eV O.VTTJV, KOI fijtrtTat. 11, 29. Mark 6,
22. 11, 29. Luke 6, 35. John 2, 19. 4, 35.
7,33. Acts 9, 6. 2 Cor. 13, 11. James 1,
5. al. saep. (Sept. and } 1 Sam. 15, 16.
Epict. Ench. c. 21, 23. Xen. Mem. 2. 3.
16 P.TI oKvti. ..Kai KrX.) Also genr. Matt.
27, 64 Kai eorai rj f(T\arr] Tr\dvr) -^dpaiv rrjs
jrpa>Tris. Luke 12, 19. Heb. 3, 19 KCU /3Xe-
nofifv. 12, 9. (Sept. and ] Gen. 24, 40.)
After ft or tdv in the protasis, then ; James
4, 15 fuv 6 Kvpios SeXijcrT; KOI r)(rci)p.ev, Kal
noir]o-a>fjifv KT\. if God will and we live,
THEN we shall do this or that. Rev. 3, 20
tav . . . nai. Sept. lav . . . Kai for 1 DX
Lev. 26, 3. 4 ; . . . <ai Judith 5, 20. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 7. 22. Once followed by an Im-
perat. John 7, 52 epevvrjtrov Kai iSe, where
the second Imperat. is equiv. to a fut. and
so ihou shall see ; Winer 44. 2. Gesen.
Heb. Gr. } 127. 2. So Baruch 2. 21 ;
comp. Luc. D. Deor. 2. 2 /3au/e Kai 6S|m.
Lat. divide et impera. 0) Where the apo
dosis affirms what is or will be done in con
sequence of, because of that which is con
tained in the protasis, i. q. and so, and there
fore, i. q. so that, therefore, wherefore.
E. g. foil, by a fut. Acts 7, 43 *ai fj.froi.KiS)
ifids Ki-X. quoted from Amos 5, 27 where
Sept. and "l . Rom. 11, 35. Foil, by a pres.
Matt. 11, 18. 19 Kai Xe yovo-iv. John 7, 22.
Foil, by a praet. Rom. 4, 3. Gal. 2, 16. 3,
6. James 2, 23. Sept. and "] 1 Sam. 15,23.
So Xen. (Ec. 7. 22.
d) As an explicative copula, i. q. namely,
to wit, even, between words and clauses,
see Viger. et Herm. p. 525, 835. a) Be
tween nouns which are strictly in apposi
tion, e. g. Matt. 21, 5 eVi ovov Kai TrcoXov
vlw inrovyiov. So in 6 Seos Kai Trarijp
when alone, 1 Cor. 15, 24. James 1, 27.
3, 9 ; but in the phrase 6. 3. K. Trarrjp rov
Kvpiov I. X. it is merely copulative, 2 Cor.
1, 3. 11, 31. Eph. 1, 3. al. Also Matt.
13, 41 Kavra TO. o-KoVSoXa KOI TOVS KrX.
Rom. 1, 5. Comp. 1 1 Sam. 28, 3. 17, 40.
So Luc. Tox. 26. Xen. An. 4. 5. 9 yvvai-
KO.S Kal Kopas. jB~) Before a clause added
by way of explanation, (KOI enexegetical,)
e. g. Matt. 1, 25 enoirja-fv uts 7rpoo~(Tatv
avrcp . . . Kal 7rape Xa/3e TTJV yvz/aiKa. Luke 5,
35 fXfvcrovrui fie typcpcu KOI orav dnap^f/ KT\.
John 2, 16 KOI x^P lv avT ^ x^P lTOS - ^ Cor.
3, 5. So Xen. An. 2. 5. 38 e^ei n]v 8iKT)v
Kal r&vr]Kv. Comp. Winer \ 57. 2. note c.
e) It has an intensive or cumulative force,
viz. a) Where two or more words are
connected by Kai, and *at is then also in
serted emphatically before the first word.
Kai . . . Kai, Lat. et . . ; et, Engl. both . . . and.
Matt. 10, 28 (po^r)^T]Tf TQV Svva.fj.fvov Kal
^rvxyv Kal traifjia oVoXeVat. Mark 9, 22.
Acts 26, 29. Rom. 14. 9 bis. Phil. 4, 12.
16. So Hdian. 3. 6. 15. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 15.
ib. 2. 3. 1. /3) Before comparatives, and
even ; Matt. 11,9 vai, Kal Trepicrcrorepoi irpo-
(f>T]Tov. Luke 7, 26. John 10, 10. Comp.
Passow xat no. 6. Matth. { 620. p. 1258. d.
So Horn. II. 10. 556. Xen. An. 6. 6. 35.
y) Before interrogations, where in strict
ness it is simply copulative, and, but serves
to add strength and vivacity to the question.
and, and then, then ; comp. Viger. p. 524.
Matth. ^ 620. p. 1258. c. So before a pron.
or adv. Mark 10, 26 \eyovrfs Kal ris 8vva-
rai o-to^rivai ; who then (in that case) can
be saved? Luke 3, 14. 10, 29. 2 Cor. 2, 2 ;
Kal TroSfv Mark 12, 37; KOI TTCO? Luke 20,
44. John 14, 9; genr. Acts 23, 3. 1 Cor.
5, 2. So Luc. D. Deor. 1. 2 Kal ri trXtov
fgco ; Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 10, 11 ; /cat TTW? Hi.
7. 11. S) Before an Imperat. Kai is often
intensive in the classic writers ; see Viger.
et Matth. 1. c. Some apply this also to
several passages in N. T. as Matt. 23, 32.
Mark 11, 29. Luke 12, 29. 1 Cor. 11, 6.
But in all these Kai is simply copulative,
and may be referred to some of the signifi
cations above given ; see Winer 5 57. 2.
note a. t) Where a part is subjoined to
a whole by way of emphasis, Kai may be
rendered and especially, imprimis. Mark 1,
5. 16, 7 e?7raT6 TOIS /iaSr/ralr avrov Kal r3
Ilerpa). Matt. 8, 33. Comp. Passow KOI
no. 6*ult. [II. 3.] So JSschyl. Pers. 749
3eot icai Hoo-fi$S>v. Vice versa, where a
whole is. subjoined to a part, as in a sum
ming up of particulars, i. q. and in a word,
yea. Matt. 26, 59 oi dpxifpfis Kal ol npfcrftv-
repot Kai TO crvve8piov 0X01* the chief priests
and the elders, and [yea] the whole Sanhe
drim. Mark 15, 1. See Winer 5 57. 2.
note d. So Dem. 36 ult Comp. Plato Phsed.
13. p. 69. b, KOI dv8pfia Kal craxppoo-vvrj Kal
SiKaiocrvvr) Kal v\\r)fi8r)V aX^Sijr dpfTTj.
f ) Apparently adversative, but only where
the antithesis of the thought is clear in itself,
without the aid of an adversative oarticle
tcai
367
E. g a) and yet, and nevertheless ; Matt.
6, 26 or( OV (TTTfipOVO lV . . . KO.I 6 TTdTrjp Up.COI
Tpffpet aura. 10, 29. 12, 5 ot if pels TO craft-
/Sarop f$(f$rj\ov<Ti, Kai aVat rtoi fieri. John 1,
10. 6, 70. 7, 19. 9, 30. 17, 25 warep StW,
cat 6 Koa-fj-os <re oi>/c eyvco, righteous Father,
and yet the world hath not known thee, has
not acknowledged thee as such ; Winer
} 57. 4. p. 522. Gal. 4, 14. 1 John 2, 4.
Rev. 3, 1. Sept and } 2 Sam. 3, 8. Mai. 2,
14. (Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 45. Mem. 1. 2. 32.)
So Heb. 3, 9 f8oKip.ao~dv fit, Kal tTSov TO.
epya (JMV, they proved me, and yet (al
though) they saw my works, quoted from
Ps. 95, 9 where Sept. KOI for ca ; comp.
Heb. Lex. ca no. 4. /3) Where it con
nects a negative antithetic clause with a
preceding positive one, where we often
though not necessarily use but ; e. g. Matt.
12, 39 a-rfp.f iov imfqtti KOI orj/xeioi ov 80-
Sqcrerat avrfj. 13, 14. 17. 17, 16. 26, 60
Kal oi>x evpov. Mark 9, 18. 14,55.56. John
10, 25. al. sjep. In all these passages the
rendering but is admissible but not neces
sary ; in others it would destroy the true
sense, e. g. tXeov 3eX&> Kal ov 3uo-tai> i. e.
I will have mercy and not merely sacrifice
Matt. 9, 13 et 12, 7, quoted from Hos. 6, 6
where Heb. i and Sept. ad sensum, eXeor
3Xco [p-aXXoi/] 77 Si/o-iW. See Passow in
Kai no. 13. [VII.] Winer $ 57. 2. note b.
y) Rarely in a strong antithesis without a
negative, /cat may be given by but, though
not necessarily, e. g. Acts 10, 28 /cat e /xo!
6 Sear e8ete. Mark 12, 12 ffrrovv avrov
Kparfia-ai, Kal e cpo/S^Sqcrai rbv o^Xoi/, where
we may also render and yet, and neverthe
less, as in a. 1 Cor. 12, 5, comp. v. 6.
Winer 1. c.
2. Copulative and emphatic, also, too;
implying increase, addition, something more ;
e. g. always so in the connection 8e Kai or
KOI 8e, and also, i. e. and in addition, and
likeicise, see in 8e no. 2. d. Buttm. } 149.
m. 10. Kiihner 321. n. 5. Comp. Passow
KCU. no. 3. [II.]
a) Genr. Matt. 5, 39 crrptyov aurcp Kal
TTJV aXXr/i/. 6, 12. Mark 2, 16. 28. Luke 1,
35. 6, 16 or neat. John 8, 19 e>e jjiSeire,
Kal rov Trare pa p.ov iySetre av. Rom. 1, 15.
1 Cor. 14. 12. al. saep. So Hdian. 1. 1.4.
Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 2 to KOI rrjv oToX^z/ eVcfivs
e5co/ce. Mem. 2. 3. 1. For TroXXa Kal uXXa
v. Urtpa, see aXXoj no. 1 . a.
b) In comparisons, e. g. ovra> KOI, so aZw,
after w?, uxrn-fp, HaStus, 1 Cor. 11,12 uxmtp
yap fj yvvrf .. . ovra> Kal 6 dvtjp. 15, 22.
With OUT-CO impl. Matt. 6, 10 tas ev ovpavta,
Kal f-rrl TTJS yrjs. Luke 6, 31. John 13, 15.
Acts 7, 51. Gal. 1,9. So Xen. Mem. 1. 6.
3 ; ouTw impl. Hdot. 7. 128 u>s fie 7re3i)/i^-
o-f, icat (noiee Tavra. Plut. Mor. II. p. 9.
Thuc. 8. 1 ult. Also jcaSw? Kai, as also,
even as also, 1 Cor. 13, 12. 14, 34; coy
xai, as also, 1 Cor. 7, 7. Acts 11, 17. So
Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 1.
c) In interrogations, e. g. ri nai ; why
also? why too? 1 Cor. 15, 30; WZTI Kai,
why moreover? Luke 13, 7. Jos. Ant. 18.
6. 6 ri KOI e^ot Xeytti/. Eurip. Phoan. 1373
Trcoy /cat. Comp. Herm. ad Vig. p. 834.
d) Before a participle *at implies an em
phatic antithesis with what precedes, and
may be rendered even, although ; Matt. 26,
60. Luke 18, 7 Kal paKpo^vp.cav eV auTots,
though he bear long with them. 1 Cor. 16, 9.
Comp. Passow /cat no. 4. [II. 2.] Herm. ad
Vig. p. 835. ^El. V. H. 1.21 nal pr, npoa-
Kvvrjo-avri. Theogn. 1114 aiiv (rol, Kal Ka-
KOS coy, yiyvofiai eVSXos dvfjp. Xen. Cyr. 4.
1. 17 fpeuyouori Kal TroXXai ouVat.
e) Intensive, even, even also, yea. Matt
10, 30 vfj.S>v 8f Kal al rpi%s, i. e. the very
hairs, etc. Mark 1, 27 /cat roty irvevp.a(Ti. 4,
25 et Luke 8, 18 /cat 6 e^ei a/>3jjo-erai. Rom.
8, 23 /cat fjp.f is avroi. 1 Cor. 2, 10 /cat ra
/3a3?;. 11,6 Kal K ipao-3co let her be even also
shorn. 2 Cor. 8, 3 on Kara Supa/itv, /cat v/rep
fiuj/ap-ti/. yea above their ability. Mark 9, 13
ort /cat HXtay eXi^XuSe that Elias is even al
ready come. Sept. Esth. 7, 8. Luc. D.
Deor. 5. 4. Xen. CEc. 18. 9 ema-rdp-fvos
/cat TraXat. Mem. 4. 2. 12. Comp. Winer
5 57. 2. note e. Passow /cat no. 6. [II. 3.]
3. With other particles, chiefly /cat Se
and also, but also ; likewise 8 e /cat, but also,
Matt. 3, 10. John 15, 24 ; see in 8e no. 2. d.
Buttm. ^149. m. 10;- re /cat, see in re,
Buttm. { 1 49. m. 8. Others are : d X X a /cat
but also, see in aXXa no. 3. c ; yap Kai see
in yap no. 1 ; eav Se /cat, see in edv II. 1 ;
ft Kai, d yap Kai, ft ye Kai, tl 8e Kai,
see in d III. 2. c. d, and ye no. 2. c. ft ;
fj Kai, see in rj IV. b ; /cat yap see in yap
no. 1 ; /cat ye, see in ye no. 2. e ; Kal 8f
see above; /cat et, >cai yap et, Kal yap e?-
Trep, see in et III. 1. a. /3. +
Kaid(f)a<?i a, 6, Caiaphas, Aram. ^^3
(depression, Buxt. Lex. Ch. 1076.) pr. n. of
a high priest, lua-rjrros 6 Kal Ka idfpas Jos.
Ant. 18. 2. 2. He was appointed by Vale
rius Gratus the predecessor of Pilate, A. D.
26, and deposed by Vitellius in A. I). 35 ; Jos.
Ant. 18. 4. 3. See fully in "Anitas. Matt.
26, 3. 57. Luke 3, 2. John 11, 49. 18, 13.
14. 24. 28. Acts 4, 6.
tcatye, see in y7 no. 2. e.
Kaiv
368
Kaiv, 6, indec. Cain, Heb. "P12 (pos
session), pr. n. of the first-born of Adam
and the first homicide, Heb. 11, 4. 1 John
3, 12. Jude 11. See Gen. c. 4.
Kalvdv, 6, indec. Cainan, Heb. "ip^
(possession) Kenan, pr. n. a) A son of
Enos, Luke 3, 37 ; comp. Gen. 5, 9 sq.
b) A son of Arphaxad according to the
Sept. Gen. 10, 24. 11,12; but not found in
the Hebrew. Luke follows the Sept. c. 3,
36, where several Mss. omit Ka ivdv.
Kaivo<$, rj, 6v, neiv, not old. 1 . Pr. newly
made, not impaired by time or use, as do-Koi
Matt. 9, 17. Mark 2, 22. Luke 5, 38 ; (Sept.
and Sl ifi Josh. 9, 13 :) /zi/^elov Matt. 27,
60. John 19, 41 ; i^dnoi/ Luke 5, 36. (Sept.
1 K. 11, 29 sq.) So Matt. 13, 52 KCLIVO. KOI
irdXaid, pr. garments new and old. Mark 2,
21. Luke 5, 36 bis. 2 Mace. 2, 29. Xen.
Hell. 3. 4. 28.
2. Also new, newly introduced, not before
known or current, novel, strange ; e. g. fii-
60^17 Mark 1, 27. Acts 17, 19 ; eWoX?) John
13, 34. 1 John 2, 7. 8. 2 John 5. (Hdian.
3. 13. 15. Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 10.) Comparat.
ActS 17, 21 \iyflV Tl KCll CLKOVflV KdlVOTfpOV
to tell or hear something newer ; comp. Wi
ner $ 36. 3. So Dem. 43. 7. ib. 160. 2 ;
COmp. Hdot. 1. 27 et TI e lr) vearepov vrept rr)v
EXXdSa. In the sense of other, foreign ;
Mark 16, 17 yXuxrcrais XaXr;<rovo-t Kaivals,
with new (other) tongues, new to them. So
Xen. Mem. 1.1.3.
3. Spec, new as opp. to old or former (TO
TroXcuoV, TO 7rpo>Toi/),and hence better ; e. g.
naivr] SiaSijKTj, a new and better covenant,
see in StaS^r? no. 2. c ; Matt. 26, 28. Mark
14, 24. Luke 22, 20. 1 Cor. 11, 25. 2 Cor.
3, 6. Heb. 8, 8. 13. 9, 15. (Sept. for ti in
Jer. 31, 31.) So olvov Trivtiv KULVOV, to drink
wine new, in reference to the future renova
tion of all things at Christ s coming, in opp.
to present imperfection, Matt. 26, 29. Mark
14, 25; comp. Luke 22, 16. 30. Rom. 8,
21. So too mSr) Kaivf) a new song, a no
bler, loftier strain in the Redeemer s king
dom, unheard before, Rev. 5, 9. 14,3. Sept.
and ti"jn p s . 33, 3. 40, 4. Is. 42, 10. Also
ovopa Kdivov, a new name, unknown under
the old dispensation, Rev. 2, 17. 3, 12.
Sept. for ti^n Is. 62, 2. Further, in the
sense of renewed, made new, and therefore
superior, more splendid ; e. g. Kaivol ovpa-
vo\ Kdl Kdivr; yrj 2 Pet. 3, 13 bis. Rev. 21,1;
Sept. Is. 65, 17. 66, 22 ;) 77 KOIVTJ ifpov-
o-aXTj/x Rev. 3, 12. 21, 2. So Rev. 21, 5
Kdiva TTdVTd TTOIW. Trop. of Christians as
renewed and changed from evil to good by the
Spirit of God ; 2 Cor. 5, 17 bis, Kaivf) KT KTIS.
Gal. 6, 15 K. nfSpwTi-or. Eph. 2, 15. 4, 24.
Sept. KapSi a Kdivrj for ^H ^?. Ez. 18, 31.
36, 26.
KaivoT 1 ?) 1 ), TJTOS, f], (<div6s,) newness, e. g.
in a moral sense, Rom. 6, 4 eV KOII/OTT/TI
farjs comp. in 017 no. 2. Rom. 7, 6. Pr.
Luc. Zeux. 1, 2. Thuc. 3. 38.
KaLirep conjunct, i. e. KOI strengthened
by Tre p, and indeed, used in antithesis before
a participle, though, indeed, although ; see
in Kdi no. 2. d. Matth. { 566. 3. So Phil. 3,
4. Heb. 5, 8. 7, 5. 12, 17. 2 Pet. 1, 12.
Once before a finite verb, Rev. 17, 8 Rec.
o-Tiv, where later editt. read *ai Trap-
i. With part. Xen. Ag. 1. 11. Conv.
2. 12.
Kaipo?, oO, 6, pr. right proportion, just,
measure, Theogn. 401. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 6,
7. In N. T. only of time, season, i. e.
I. a Jit measure of time, Jit time, proper
season. a) Genr. i. q. opportunity, occa
sion, Acts 24, 25 Kdipbv fie p.eToXa/3&>j/. Rom.
12, 11 Grb. Kaipco SovXevoiTfs, see in 8ov-
Xfvu no. 2. Gal. 6, 10. Eph. 5, 16 et Col.
4, 5 see in e ayopdo>. Heb. 11, 15. 1 Mace.
15, 34. Pol. 1. 36. 4. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 8.
b) an appointed time, set time, certain sea
son, i. e. a fixed and definite time or season :
SO C. gen. Matt. 13, 30 lv Kaip<a TOV 3epi-
ap.ov in the time of harvest, i. e. the usual
season. 21, 34. 41. Mark 11, 13 Kaipbs <rv-
KVI>. Luke 1, 20. 8, 13. Acts 3, 20 Kcupol
avatyv!-eu>s times of refreshing appointed of
God. Luke 19, 44. 2 Tim. 4, 6. Heb. 9, 10.
11, 11. (Sept. for n? Ecc. 3, 1 sq. Xen.
Apol. Socr. 7.) With gen. of pers. or a
pron. as 6 naipos pov v. 6 e/nor, my time, as
appointed of God, e. g. in which I arn to suf
fer, Matt. 26, 18 ; or fulfil any duty, John 7,
6. 8 ; also v. 6 v^t-repos naipos. Luke 21,
24 Kdipol e Si/coj/. 2 Thess. 2, 6. Rev. 11,
18. So idios Kdipos one s own due time,
Gal. 6, 9. 1 Tim. 2, 6. 6, 15. Tit. 1, 3.
With the art. or pron. demonstr. as 6 vvv,
OVTOS, (Kfivos, this present lime, that time,
definitely marked out and expressed, Matt.
11,25. 12, 1. 14, 1. Mark 10, 30. Luke
13, 1. 18, 30. Acts 12, 1. Rom. 3, 26. 8,
18. 11, 5. 2 Cor. 8, 14. Eph. 2, 12. Also
Kdipos e rr^dTOS 1 Pet. 1 , 5 ; K. iHTTtpoi 1
Tim. 4, 1 ; K. fvecrrnums Heb. 9, 9. Genr
Acts 17, 26 TrpoTfTdyfj.evovs Kdipovs. 2 Cor.
6, 2 bis, Kcit/Kp 8fKTw . . Kaipbs fiirpocrb fKTos,
quoted from Is. -\Q, 8 where Sept. Kaipbs
SCKTOS for "pin n? . Gal. 4, 10. 2 Tim. 4, 3
t<TTdi yap Kdipos, sc. appointed of God
Rev. 12, 12. Dat. TW /catpw, at the propel
Kalcrap
369
season, Mark 12,2. With Prepositions, e. g.
uxpl Kaipov, for or during a certain season,
Luke 4, 13. Acts 13, 11. (So ^xpi Diod.
Sic. 1. 3.) ev Kcttpcp in due time Matt. 24, 45.
Luke 12, 42. 20, 10. 1 Pet. 5, 6 ; eV /cai-
ou Acts 7, 20. (Xen. Hell. 7. 2. 8.) Kara
*eeupdi> at the set time John 5, 4. Rom. 5, 6 ;
:ara TOV K. TOVTOV Acts 19, 23. Rom. 9, 9.
(Palaeph. 41. 6. Xen. Hell. 1. 1. 32.) irpb
naipov before the proper time 1 Cor. 4, 5 ;
/rpoj Kaipov for a season Luke 8, 13.
1 Cor. 7, 5 ; Trpoy K. wpar, i. e. for a short
time, 1 Thess. 2. 17. Spec, of the set time
for the coming of the Messiah in his king
dom or for judgment, Matt. 8, 29. 1G, 3.
Mark 1, 15. 13,33. Luke 12, 56. 21,8.
Acts 1, 7. Rom. 13, 11. 1 Cor. 7, 29. Eph.
1, 10. 1 Thess. 5, 1. 1 Pet. 1, 11. 4, 17.
Rev. 1, 3. 22, 10. Plur. /ecu pot, times,
seasons, circumstances, appointed of God,
2 Tim. 3, 1.
2. time, season, generally, i. q. xpoVor.
a) Pr. Luke 21, 36 / Trairt KatpoJ 8e6p.fvoL.
Eph. 6, 18. b) Spec, a season of the year,
as xatpoi Kapjrcxpopoi fruitful seasons Acts
14, 17. c) In the prophetic style put for
a year ; Rev. 12, 14 ter, /catpos xai xaipol KOI
fjuicrv Kaipov, i. e. three years and a half
(comp. v. 6) ; in allusion to Dan. 7, 25
where Sept. for Chald. "^ , and where /cat-
pot stands as here for the dual, two years;
comp. Winer $ 27. 2 fin. So xP v s in later
writers for a year, see Passow in xp"os no.
4. [Ill] Winer 1. c.
Kalcrap, apos, 6,Cccsar, pr. the surname
of the Julian family at Rome, but applied,
after Julius Crcsar, to his successors of the
same family as the usual title of imperial
dignity ; hence Germ. Kaiser. At a later
period, it became the title of the heir appa
rent; see Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 170. In
N. T. the title Cccsar is applied to Augustus
Luke 2, 1 ; to Tiberius Luke 3, 1. 20, 22.
24. 25 ; to Claudius Acts 11, 28 ; to Nero
Acts 25, 8 sq. Phil. 4, 22. Caligula who
succeeded Tiberius is not mentioned. -f-
Kaicrdpeia, as, f), Ccesarea, pr. n. of
two cities in Palestine.
1. Cccsarea Philippi, a city of Upper
Galileo, near the sources of the Jordan at
die foot of Mount Hermon, called also Pa-
neas; Matt. 16, 13. Mark 8, 27. It was
rebuilt and enlarged by Philip the tetrarch,
and named in honour of himself and Tibe
rius, Jos. Ant. 18. 2. 1. It bore afterwards
for a time the name of Neronias, in honour
of Nero, Jos. Ant. 20. 9. 4. At present the
village Banias occupies the site of its ruins.
24
The more ancient Leshem or Laish, after
wards Dan, (Josh. 19, 47. Judg. 18, 27-29,)
lay further west, at the other fountain of
the Jordan, the modern Tell el-K&dy. See
Biblioth. Sacra, 1846, p. 187 sq. 211 sq.
Burckhardt s Travels in Syria, p. 38 sq.
Reland Palaest. p. 918 sq.
2. Cccsarea of Palestine, on the coast of
the Mediterranean, southward from Mount
Carmel. Its ancient name was Srparcocos
Trvpyos Jos. Ant. 15. 9. 6. Strabo 16. 2. 27.
p. 758; Stratonis turns Plin. H. N. 5. 14.
Herod the Great rebuilt it with great splen
dour and strength ; created an artificial har
bour ; and named it Cccsarea, in honour of
Augustus, Jos. 1. c. and 16. 5. 1. Josephus
calls it one of the largest cities in Pales
tine, and says the inhabitants were mostly
Greeks ; B. J. 3. 9. 1 . It was the seat of
the Roman procurator, and after the de
struction of Jerusalem became the capital
of Palestine. See Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. II.
ii. p. 326 sq. Reland Palasst. 670 sq. Acts
8,40. 9,30. 10,1.24. 11,11. 12,19. 18,
22. 21, 8. 16. 23, 23. 33. 25, 1. 4. 6. 13.
KdlTOi or (cat rot, and yet, nevertheless,
although ; Heb. 4, 3 ft fto-eXf vcrovrai fls TTJV
v /xov Acatrot T&V fpycov OTTO Ka-
Ta/3oXf;y icdcrp-ov yfvrfievra>v, they shall not
enter into my rest, the works nevertheless
having been finished from the foundation of
the world, i. e. the reason why they did not
enter into God s rest was not that this rest
did not then exist ; for it had existed from
the foundation of the world, v. 4. Gen. 2, 2.
As they did not enter in, God ever renews
his invitation, v. 6. 7. Luc. D. Deor. 12. 2.
Xen. Ag. 8. 8. Comp. Kiihner \ 322. 7.
Herm. ad Vig. p. 837.
see in ye no. 2. f.
Kditi), f. icavcra, Pass. aor. 1 fKavSrjv,
comp. Buttm. {114; for the anom. fut.
Subj. KavSijo-co/icH 1 Cor. 13, 3 in some edi
tions, a corrupt form of the later Greek, see
Winer $ 13. I.e. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 721.
1. to burn, i. e. causat. to make burn, to
kindle, to light, e. g. a fire, lamp, light ; Pass.
part. Kaiop-evos burning, flaming. So c.
ace. Matt. 5, 15 oi/Se Kaiovut \vxyov. Pass.
Heb. 12, 18 opei KfKavfj.(va> trupl, the mount
which burned with fire, comp. Deut. 9, 15.
Pass. part. pres. Luke 12, 35. Rev. 4,5. 8,
8. 10. 19, 20. 21, 8. Sept. Lev. 24, 3. 4;
Pass, for i?3 Deut. 4, 11. 5, 23. So
Plut. Lucull. 15. Xen. An. 4. 1. 11. Pass.
part. Plut. C. Mar. 22. Trop. Pass. Xv^oj
/caiop.ei or *at (paivcw, a burning and shin
ing light, spoken of John the Baptist as a
370
distinguished teacher, John 5, 35 ; comp.
Ecclus. 48, 1. Also to burn, i. q. to be
greatly moved, of the heart, Luke 24, 32 ;
comp. Sept. and i?S Ps. 39, 4. Test. XII
Patr. p. 671 fKaio^jjv Tols cnr\dyxvois.
2. to burn, to burn up, to consume with
fire; Pass. John 15, 6 KOI Kaierai sc. TCI
KX^ara. Matt. 13, 40 Grb. 1 Cor. 13, 3.
Sept. for cj-ito Lev. 4, 12 ; iox Is. 5, 24.
Luc. Tim. 9/Xen. Cyr. 4. 2~ 33.
Ka/cet, crasis for xat e/cei, and there, each
word retaining its own signification ; see
Kai and *. Buttm. 29. n. 7. ib. n. 2. b.
Matt. 5, 23. 10, 11. 28, 10. Mark 1, 35. 38.
John 11, 54. Acts 14, 7. 17,13. 22,10. 25,
20. 27, 6. Sept. for dl^l Ruth 1, 17. Xen.
Hell. 1. 2. 9.
crasis for KOI eKe &ev, and
thence, and .from thence ; comp. in Ka/m
above. Mark 10, 1. Acts 7, 4. 13, 21. 14,
26. [16, 12.] 20, 15. 21, 1. 27,4. 12. 28,
15. Sept for dlEai 2 K. 2, 25. Luc. D.
Deor. 7. 4. Xen. Hell. 1. 6. 8.
KaKlVO$) T], o, crasis for KCU ftdvos, rj,
0, where each word retains its own separate
pwer ; see KOI and tKflvos. Buttm. 29. n.
7. ib. n. 2. b. Matt. 15, 18. 20, 4. 23, 23.
Luke 20, 11. 22,12. John 7, 29. 14,12.
al. Luc. D. Deor. 2. 2. Xen. Cyr. 5. 5.
29. +
KCUCtO^e T], (KOKO S,) badness, bad quali
ty, e. g. of water Jos. Ant. 3. 1. 1, 2 ; of a
soldier, cowardice, Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 27. In
N. T. badness, evil, in a moral sense.
1. Subj. evil of heart, life, character,
wickedness, depravity; Acts 8, 22 pfravor]-
<rov ovv arro ri]s KUKias crov ravTrfs. James
1, 21. 1 Pet. 2, 16. 1 Cor. 14, 20 rfi KUKLO.
vrjTrid^fTf, opp. rats (ppecri, comp. Matt. 18,
3. Sept. for nsn Ex. 32, 11. 13; - ( 15< Is.
29, 20. Luc. q uom. Hist. 6. Plato Crat.
386. d. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 28.
2. Act. evil, i. e. malice, malignity, the
desire of evil to others ; espec. where joined
with Trovripia, Rom. 1, 29. 1 Cor. 5, 8 eV
u/xj7 KaKias KOI TTOvrjpias. Eph. 4, 31. Col.
3, 8. Tit. 3, 3. 1 Pet. 2, 1. Sept. for sn
Prov. 1, 16; fijn Nah. 3, 19. Diod. Sic
1. 1 ult. Soph.CEd. R. 512.
3. Pass, evil suffered, i. e. trouble, care;
Matt. 6, 34 apKfrov rfj TjfJ.epa 17 KOKia avrf/s.
So Sept. and ntn Eccl. 7, 14. 1 Mace.
10, 46. Thuc. 3.58.
KaKOrf&eid) as. 17, (KaKorjZrjs , KCLKOS,
^3oj,) mischief, malice, malignity, the desire
of evil to others, Rom. 1, 29. 3 Mace. 3,
22. Arr. Epict. 4. 8. 1. Plut. de Curios. 1.
In the sense of bad morals, wickedness, Xen.
Yen. 13. 16.
, >, f. qo-co, (jcaKoAoyoy ; xa-
KOS, Xe yw,) to speak evil of, to revile, c. ace.
Mark 9, 39. Acts 19, 9. So 2 Mace. 4, 1.
Plut. de Herodot. malign. 3. Isocr. p. 136.
c. Spec. opp. ri/xao), i. q. to dishonour, to
contemn, c. ace. Matt. 15, 4 et Mark 7, 10
6 /caKoXoyooi/ Trarepa fj p.r]Tepa, quoted from
Ex. 21, 17 where Sept. for b|p to curse;
as also Prov. 22, 20. Ez. 22, 7. The ear
lier form was KOKWS Xe yco, see Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 200.
KaKOTTaSreia, as, 17, (KaKOTraSeoo,) a suf
fering of evil ; hence genr. suffering, afflic
tion, James 5, 10. Sept. for nx^Pi Mai. 1,
13. Dem. 1412. 25. Thuc. 7. 77/
KaKOTTa^feo), w, f. TJCTW, (/ca/co7ra3^s ;
Kates, TraSos, 7rao-x&>)) to suffer evil, to be
afflicted, intrans. 2 Tim. 2, 9. James 5, 13.
So Jos. Ant. 1. 10. 3. Lys. 226. 6. Xen.
Mem. 1 . 4. 1 1. Spec, of soldiers and others,
to endure hardships, trop. 2 Tim. 2, 3 KUKO-
Tra%r)croi> wf KaAos crTpaTidiTrjs. 4, 5. So
Jos. Ant. 10. 11. 1. Hdian. 8. 7. 14. Diod.
Sic. 19. 16.
/Cd/COTTOtecOj w, f. rjcru, (KaKOTTOtds,) Id
do evil, e. g.
1. To others, i. q. to injure, to harm, ab-
sol. Mark 3, 4. Luke 6, 9 ; comp. Matt. 12,
12. Sept. for 3";n Gen. 31, 7. 1 Sam. 25,
4. So c. ace. Diod. Sic. 15. 45; absol.
Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 14.
2. Genr. and absol. i. q. to do wrong, to
commit sin, 1 Pet. 3, 17. 3 John 11. Sept.
for rnsn 2 Sam. 24, 17. M. Antonin. 1. 3.
Xen. (Ec. 3. 11.
/ca/COTTOt09, ov, 6, f], (KO.KOS, Troiew,) an
evil-doer, 1 Pet. 2, 12. 14. 3, 16. 4, 15 ; a
malefactor, John 18, 30. Sept. Prov. 24,
18. Pol. 15. 25. 1 ; adj. Plut. de Anim. pro-
creat. 6 bis.
Kctfeos, rj, 6v, bad, worthless, of bad qua
lity, e. g. a breastplate, Xen. Mem. 3. 10.
14 ; soil CEc. 16. 7 ; of a soldier, coward,
craven, Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 27. In N. T. bad.
ill, evil.
1. In a moral sense, evil, wicked, bad, in
heart, conduct, character. Matt. 21, 41 *a-
KOVS KaKas oTroXeVet, see in KUKWS no. 1. c.
24, 48. Phil. 3, 2. Rev. 2. 2 KUKOVS, i. e.
impostors. Of thoughts, words, deeds ;
Mark 7, 21 StaXoytcr/ioi 01 HUKO I. Rom. 13,
3 KctKtov sc. epyoov. 1 Cor. 15, 33 opXt ai
Kaxm. Col. 3, 5. Sept. for 3>7 Prov. 15, 3 ;
T!X Prov. 6, 18. So Luc. Parasit. 1. Xen.
Mem. 1.2. 20 bis. Neut. TO KOKOV, Plur
fcatcovpyos
371
KO,\CO
ra KaKa, evil, evil tilings, i. e. wickedness,
icrong, crime, Matt. 27, 23 rl yap KUKOV enoi-
qo-fv. Mark 15, 14. Luke 23, 22. John 18,23.
Acts 23, 9. Rom. 1, 30. 2, 9. 3, 8. 7, 19.
21. 9, 11. 13, 4 bis. 16, 19. 1 Cor. 10, 6.
2 Cor. 5, 10. 13, 7. 1 Tim. 6, 10. Heb. 5,
14. James 1, 13. 1 Pet. 3, 12. 3 John 11.
Sept. for 3n i K. 3, 9. Prov. 3, 7. al. So
Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 4.
2. Act. causing evil, i. e. hurtful, nox
ious ; Rom. 14, 20 dXXa KUKOV raJ ai/3pa>7rw
KT\. Rev. 16, 2 f\Kos KCUCOV. Tit. 1, 12 a-
KCI Zrjpla evil beasts, ravenous. Sept. for srn
Am. 6, 3. Prov. 16, 5. So Xen. Mem. 4*
1. 4. Neut. TO KOKOV, evil, i. e. cause or
source of evil, James 3, 8 ; evil done to any
one, harm, injury, Acts 16, 28. 28, 5. Rom.
12, 17 bis. 21 bis. 13, 10. 1 Cor. 13, 5.
I Thess. 5, 15 bis. 1 Pet. 3, 9. 11. In
words, evil-speaking, 1 Pet. 3, 10. Sept.
for 3n Mic. 7, 3. Also Plur. TO. KUKO,
evils, i. e. troubles, afflictions, Luke 16, 25
Adapos 6p.oi<us TCI KUKI I sc. ujre Xa/Se. Acts
9, 13 oa-a KOKO. fTToirjo-f. 2 Tim. 4. 14. Sept.
for Sn Gen. 44, 34. 48, 16 ; rnx Is. 46,7.
Jer. 14, 8. So Epict. Ench. 27. Xen. Cyr.
8. 4. 14.
Kcucovpyo?, ov, 6, 17, (KOKOS, obsol. epyco,)
an evil-icorker, malefactor, genr. 2 Tim. 2,
9. Sept. for %& bsb Prov. 21, 15. So
Hdian. 1. 10. 2. Xen. An. 1. 9. 13. Spec.
Plur. robbers, Xijorm, Luke 23, 32. 33. 39 ;
comp. Matt. 27, 38. So JE1. V. H. 3. 44.
Diod. Sic. 20. 81.
KClKOV%ea>. &>, f. rja-ca, (KCIKOS, ?X W >) to
hold or treat ill, to maltreat ; in N. T. only
Pass. part. KaKov^ovp-fvos, maltreated, afflict
ed, Heb. 11, 37. 13, 3. Sept. for ^35 1 K.
2, 26. 11, 39. Diod. Sic. 3. 23 ult. Plut.
Consol. ad Apoll. 26.
KaKOd), <, f. cio-w, (Kouco y.) to affect with
evil, i. e.
1. Physically, to do evil to any one, to
maltreat, to afflict ; c. ace. of pers. Acts 7,
6. 19 eKa/ccocre rovs Trartpas fj/jicav. 12, 1.
18, 10. 1 Pet. 3, 12. Sept. for Jnn Ex. 5,
22 ; MS Gen. 15, 13. Hdian. 6. 6. 10.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 23.
2. In N. T. and Josephus in a moral
cense, to make evil-affected, to exasperate,
c. ace. e. g. TUS tfrvxas Acts 14, 2. Jos.
Ant. 16. 1. 2. ib. 16. 7. 3 Hpwfys eWoCro
{mortals, ib. 16. 8. 6. See Krebs Obs. e
Jos. p. 224.
KatcoJSi adv. (*a*or,) badly, ill, evil, etc.
I. Physically, in phrases : a) KCIKCOS
t\tii>, to he sick, see in ?xo> no. 5 ; Matt.
4, 24. 8, 16. 9, 12. 14, 35. Mark 1, 32. 34.
2, 17. 6, 55. Luke 5, 31. 7, 2. So JEl
H. An. 11. 34. Xen. OEc. 3. 11. b) Ka -
Koir Trdcrxfiv, to suffer badly, i. e. griev
ously, Matt. 17, 15. So Horn. Od. 16. 275.
Pol. 3. 90. 13. c) KaKOvs Ka/coJs 1 dno-
\fo-at, malos male perdere, i. e. to destroy
miserably, utterly, Matt. 21, 41. For the
paronomasia see Winer 62. i. So Jos.
Ant. 12. 5. 4 ult. KUKOI KCKUI? aTrcoAoiro.
Ceb. Tab. 32 dnoXkvTai, KOKOS KOKUS. Luc.
Icar. 33. d) Genr. in the sense of griev
ously, Matt. 15, 22 KaK&s 8aip.ovi(Tai. So
Hesych. /ca/wy 8ftvus.
2. Morally, e. g. a) KUKUS fpe"iv,to
speak evil of any one, to revile, c. ace. Buttm.
5 131 . 5. Acts 23, 5 ap^ovra TOV XaoG <rov OVK
(pels KaKo)s, quoted from Ex. 22, 28 where
Sept. for "n; also Is. 8, 21. So Luc.
Pise. 6. Xen. Ath. 2. 18. Cpmp. in tmov
no. 1. . b) Genr. KOK^S \d\fj,v, to
speak evil i. e. amiss, absol. John 18", 23.
James 4, 3 KCLKWS atreio-3e, ye ask amiss.
Comp. Luc. Merc. cond. 5 KUKUS
(r3at.
a)?, f], (KaKow,) evil condition,
affliction ; Acts 7, 34 ddov TTJV K. TOV \aov
P.OV, quoted from Ex. 3, 7 where Sept. for
^> 5 also v. 17. Hdian. 6. 6. 11. Thuc.
7. 82.
Ka\d/J.r/, TJS, TJ, a stalk, e. g. of grain,
Xen. An. 5. 4. 27. In N. T. collect, stalks,
stubble, straw, after the ears are removed,
1 Cor. 3, 12. Sept. for Vf> Ex. 15, 7. Joel
2, 5. So Theocr. 5. 7. Xen. Yen. 5. 18.
, ov, 6, a reed, cane, calamus,
i. e. a plant with a jointed hollow stalk
growing in wet grounds.
1. Pr. the plant itself, a reed, Matt. 11,
7. Luke 7, 24. Matt. 12, 20 KaXapov o-vvre-
Tpip-pfvov, quoted from Is. 42, 3 where
Sept. for ""i?!? Luc. Hermotim. 68. Xen.
An. 1. 5. 1.
2. Of the stalk as cut for use, a reed, i. e.
a) As a mock sceptre, Matt. 27, 29. 30.
Mark 15, 36. b) a stalk or stem of hys
sop, Matt. 27, 48. Mark 15, 19 ; comp.
John 19, 29. c) A measuring reed, meas
ure, Rev. 11,1. 21, 15. 16. Sept. and ^
Ez. 40, 3. 5. 6. d) A reed for writing,
calamus, 3 John 13. Sept. for 135 p s . 45, 2.
Lat. calamus, see Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 508.
So Themist. II. 31. c. Liban. Ep. 849. Plato
Phcedr. 276. c.
aj, f. eVw, aor. 1 eVoXeo-a, perf.
; Pass. aor. 1 eVcA^iji/ ; see Buttm.
114. 110. 11. 2.
372
1. to call, i. e. to call to any one, in order
that he may come or go, or the like.
a) Pr. with the voice, as a shepherd his
flock, c. ace. John 10, 3 TO. TSia irpofiara
KaXfl KCIT ovopa. So too Luke 19, 13 KCL-
XeVay 8e 8eKa 8ov\ovs eavTov i. e. calling
them together. Matt. 20, 8. Matt. 4, 21 et
Mark 1, 20 e ccdXeo-ei/ avrovs, SC. to follow
him and become his disciples. 1 Mace. 1, 6.
Hdian. 3. 11. 20. Xen. Conv. 2. 12.
b) Genr. to call in any way, e. g. a) to
call for, to cause to come, to send for ; c. ace.
Matt. 2, 7 Xd3pa noXcotif TOVS Mdyovs.
With en c. gen. of place, Matt. 2, 15 e
AlyvTTTov. Pass. c. e/c impl. Heb. 11, 8.
Comp. S<np Hos. 11, 1, Sept. peraKaXew.
So Xen. An. 1. 3. 4. Mem. 2. 10. 5. /3)
With the idea of authority, to call forth, to
summon, e. g. before a judge, c. ace. Acts
4, 18. Pass. 24, 2. (Hdian. 7. 3. 5. Dem.
406. 27. Xen. Apol. Socr. 1 els rrjv S/K^J/.)
Trop. of God, Rom. 4, 17 KO\OVVTOS TO. fir/
OVTCL las ovra, calling forth and disposing of
things that are not, even as though they
were, i. e. calling them into existence.
Sept. and x*fe Is. 41, 4. 48, 13. So Philo
de Great. Princip. p. 728. b, ra p.rj Zvra
fudXfcnv els TO elvai. See more in Lcesner
Obss. e Phil, in loc.
c) Spec, to call, i. q. to invite, c. ace.
as els TOVS ydfjLovs Matt. 22, 3. 9 ; tls TOV
ydp.ov Pass. John 2, 2 ; ace. simpl. Luke 7,
39. 1 Cor. 10,27; Pass, absol. Matt. 22,8.
Luke 14, 8 bis. 17. So Dem. 402. 15. Luc.
Jup. Trag. 15; Vi Sdrrvov Xen. Mem. 2.
3. 11. Trop. to call, to invite, to any course
of life or conduct, to privileges, or the like ;
e. g. of Jesus, K. ds p.fTavoiav to call to re
pentance, i. q. to exhort, Matt. 9, 13; and
so Mark 2, 17. Of God, Rev. 19, 9 els TO
$(iiTvov TOV yd.fj.ov TOV dpviov Ke/cXr?/ieVoi,
see in ydpos no. 1. 1 Tim. 6, 12 ds TTJV
farjv alvmov. 2 Thess. 2, 14. 1 Pet. 2, 9.
5, 10i Pass. 1 Cor. 1, 9. So Ka\e~iv els
TI}V ftaaiXfiav TOV 3eov, to the duties,
privileges, and final bliss of the Christian
life here and hereafter, 1 Thess. 2, 12 ; and
so impl. Rom. 9, 24. 1 Cor. 7, 15. 17 sq.
Gal. 5, 8. 13. 2 Tim. 1, 9. Heb. 9, 15.
1 Pet. 2, 21. al.
d) Spec, to call to any station, i. q. to ap
point, to choose, c. ace. impl. Gal. 1,15. Pass.
Heb. 5, 4 dpxifptvs . . . Kokovp-evos VTTO TOV
Seov. Comp. Sept. and jnj? Is. 49, 1.
51,2.
2. to call by name, i. q. to name, to give
name to any person or thing.
a) Pr. and genr. a) Of a proper name
or surname, foil, by TO oVo/z and the name
in apposit. Matt. 1, 21 KoXeVety TO oVo/io
avTov irjcrovv, thou shalt call his name Jesus.
v. 23. 25. Luke 1, 13. 2, 21. Rev. 19, 13.
Pass, with TI (wend) Luke 1, 62. Comp,
Matth. J 420. b. p. 769. Sept. and &n)3
Gen. 27, 36. 29, 34. (Comp. Plato Cratyf.
init. 383. a.) With ace. of pers. and the
name in apposit. Matt. 10, 25 Rec. d TOV
BeeXe/3oi>X eVaXecrai , others
ai/. Pass. Luke 1, 60 dXXa K\TJ^-
o-Tai ladvvrjs. Acts 1, 23. Rev. 12,9. So
of places, Matt. 27, 8. Luke 2, 4 qrty /caXel-
TM Bj;3Xef>. Acts 3, 11. 28, 1. Rev. 1, 9.
Sept. for &p|3 Gen. 31, 47. 2 K. 18, 4.
(Jos. B. J. l.\. 1. Hdian. 4. 12. 2. Xen.
Mem. 2. 1. 26.) With eVt r<5 ovo/mri added,
1. e. after the name of any one, Luke 1 , 59 ;
see in eVi II. 3. c. /3. Pass, with dat. TW
oVo /iari, by name, Luke 1, 61. 19, 2 ; with
tv TIVI, Rom. 9, 7 et Heb. 11, 18 eV icradx.
K\rj%r)(T(Ta.i (rot tnrfp^a, i. e. in and through
Isaac, in his line, shall thy seed bear name,
quoted from Gen. 21, 12 where Sept. for
? K ^i? 5 comp. in eV no. 3. d. a. $) Of
an epithet or appellation, e. g. of persons,
Matt. 2, 23 Nao>paTos K \rj^o-Tai. 22, 43
Trwy ovv AajSiS Kvpiov avTov KaXfl ; 23, 7. 8
P.T) K\T]ZfJTf papiBL v. 10. Luke 6, 15. 15,
19. 21. Acts 14, 12. Rom. 9, 26. James 2,
23. 1 John 3, 1. Of a band, cohort, Acts
10, 1. So Palseph. 12. 2, 3. Xen. CEc. 7.
2, 3. Cyr. 1. 2. 13. Hence
b) Pass, to be called, i. q. to be ; since
men and things are called that which they
are, or at least seem to be ; Matt. 5, 9. 19
bis, eXa^to-Toy K\n%T)(rfTai ev Ty /3a<r. TCOV
ovp. KT\. Luke 1, 32. 35. 36. 76. 2, 23.
15, 19. 1 Cor. 15, 9. Heb. 3, 13. Matt. 21,
13 et Mark 11, 17 OIKO? Tipoo-ev^y K\TJ%T)-
o-fTai, quoted from Is. 56, 7 where Sept. for
!!0p3 ; also Is. 35, 8. 47, 1. 5. 48, 8. See
Heb. Lex. K^ Niph. no. 2. y. Passow in
/caAf a) no. 2 ult. Horn. II. 4. 61. Od. 7.
313. Find. Pyth. 3. 119. Soph. Elect.
366. +
Ka\\ie\aiOf, O v, 6, 17, adj. (*oXXi- i. q.
KaXo y, eXaiov.) pr. rich in oil, and hence
f) xaXXteXatos (e Xai a), a good olive-tree,
the garden olive, opp. to dypieXaios, Rom.
11, 24. Aristot. de Plant. 1. 6.
Ka\\iU>V : ovos, 6, fj, adj. (compar. of *a-
Xo y,) better ; inN.T. Neut. KaXXtovonceas
compar. of KaX&s, Buttm. 5 115. 4, 5. So
Acts 25, 10 ws Kal (rv KoXXioi/ finyiva>o-Kis,
as thou also better knowest, 5. e. better than
thou seemest to know. Comp. in /SeXTiW.
, ov, 6, fj, adj. (na\6s
teaching that which is good,
Ka\ol X
373
and as Subst. a teacher of good, Tit. 2, 3.
Comp. Buttm. 123. 5. Not found in the
classics.
Ka\ol \tfj,eve<f, (KO\I>S, Xi^r/i/,) Plur. pr.
n. Fair Havens, a port on the southern coast
of the island of Crete, Acts 27, 8. Comp.
Engl. Fairhaven.
/caXoTTOteco, , f. 770-01, to do well, to live
virtuously, 2 Thess. 3, 13. Sept. in Cod.
Alex, for S^an Lev. 5, 4. A later form
for the earlier TO /coXoV (jcaAwj) TTOU CO, Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 199, 200.
fca\6$, rj, 6i>, fair, goodly, beautiful, pr.
as to external form and appearance. Sept.
for nfi^ Gen. 12, 14. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 12.
In N. T.
1 . good, goodly, excellent, e. g. a) As
to quality and character. a) Genr. yrj
Matt. 13, 8. 23. Mark 4, 8. 20. Luke 8,
15; 8(v8pov Matt. 12, 33. Luke 6, 43;
(nrtpfM Matt. 13, 24. 27. 37. 38 ; pirpov
Luke 6, 38. Negat. ov KO\OV not good, bad,
worthless, 1 Cor. 5, 6. Sept. for aia Gen.
1,4. Ez. 17, 8. So Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 6.
8) Also good, choice, excellent, e. g. naprcos
Matt. 3, 10. 7, 17. 18. 19. 12, 33. Luke
3, 9. 6, 43 ; olvos John 2, 10 bis (Hdian.
5. 5. 16) ; /wzpyaptrat Matt. 13, 45 ; Xi Sot
Luke 21, 5; also Matt. 13, 48. 1 Tim. 3,
1. 13. 19. Sept. for nia Gen. 27, 9. 30,
20. Zech. 1, 13. So Hdian. 1. 16. 7. Xen.
Mem. 3. 1. 9. y) Spec, fair, worthy, hon
ourable, 1 Tim. 1, 18. 3, 7. James 2, 7 ro
KoX6i> wop!. So Xen. Cyr. 7. 3. 11.
b) good, as to effect and influence, useful,
profitable; e. g. oXas Mark 9, 50. Luke 14,
34; also 1 Tim. 1, 8. 4, 4. Sept. for nia
Gen. 2, 9. So Ecclus. 14, 3. Xen. Mem.
3. 8. 4 sq. Hence K aX 6 v e crn, it is good,
profitable, juiat, c. ace. et infin. Matt. 17, 4
et Mark 9, 5 et Luke 9, 33 KO\W tort f]fj.as
cbSe flvai. So with dat. of pers. and inf. as
subj. Matt. 18, 8. 9. Mark 9, 43. 45. 47.
1 Cor. 7, 1. 26 bis. 9, 15. With dat. and
ft, Matt. 26, 24 et Mark 14,21. 9,42 K a\6v
f(mv avra pa\\ov ft KT\. it were better for
him if, etc. 1 Cor. 7, 8 c. t uv.
2. In a moral sense, good, right, worthy.
noble, spoken of the heart and life, and of
what pertains to them. a) Of thoughts,
feelings, emotions ; Heb. 13, 18 *toXij <rvvti-
Srjcris a good conscience. Luke 8,15 tv nap-
bia KoXi; Kal dya^fj. b) Of precepts re
quiring what is good and right ; Rom. 7, 16
6 vofios K. Heb. 6, 5 K. 3eoC pfjpa. 1 Tim.
4, 6 r; K. SiSao-KtiXia. 2 Tim. 1, 14 TTJV K.
irapa%T)KT]v. c) Of life and actions, good,
right, noble ; so xaXf] dva<rrpo<pf) James 3,
13. 1 Pet. 2, 12 ; K. dyw 1 Tim. 6, 12.
2 Tim. 4, 7 ; K. 6>oXoyta 1 Tim. 6, 12. 13 ;
K. %ep.f\iov 1 Tim. 6, 19, comp. v. 18 ; also
1 Tim. 2, 3 et 5, 4 TOVTO yap KO\OV evwiriov
TOV 3eoO, comp. in evviriov no. 3. Spec.
epyov Ka\6v, tpya xaXa, a good deed,
good works, comp. in tpyov no. 2. c. ft ; so
genr. i. q. well-doing, virtue, Matt. 5, 16.
1 Tim. 5, 25. Tit. 2, 7. 14. Heb. 10, 24.
1 Pet. 2, 12; c. epya impl. Rom. 12, 17.
2 Cor. 8, 21. Tit. 3, 8 ra /coXa. (Xen.
Mem. 2. 1. 32. Conv. 8. 10, 32 ; tpya impl.
Mem. 2. 1. 27.) Also i. q. useful work,
benefit, Matt. 26, 10. Mark 14, 6. John 10,
32. 33. 1 Tim. 5, 10. 6, 18. Tit. 3, 8. 14.
d) Neut. TO KaXop, abstr. the good, the
right, what is good and right; Rom. 7, 18.
1 Thess. 5, 21. Heb. 5, 14. Hence ro
K.a\ov Troiflv, to do good, i. e. to do well,
to act virtuously, Rom. 7, 21. 2 Cor. 13, 7.
Gal. 6, 9. James 4, 17. (Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 2.)
Also Ka\6v ecrrt, it is good, it is righl,
c. inf. Matt. 15, 26. Mark 7, 27. Rom. 14,
21. Gal. 4, 18. Heb. 13, 9. e) Of per
sons in respect to the performance of duty ;
e. g. 6 Troip.T)v 6 KoXd? John 10, 11 bis. 14 ;
K. SIUKOVOS 1 Tim. 4, 6 ; K. orpariam/y
2 Tim. 2, 3 ; K. ot\oi/d>oi 1 Pet 4, 10. So
Ml. V. H. 3. 10. Luc. Alex. 30. Xen.
Mem. 2. 6. 16.
Ka\vfJ,fJ,a, O.TOS, TO, (KaXvTrrw,) a cover
ing, veil, 2 Cor. 3, 13 : trop. v. 14. 15. 16-;
see in awHcaXuTmo. Comp. Ex. 34, 33 sq.
where Sept. for rnOT3 . Horn. II. 24. 93.
^Eschyl. Again. 1118.
Ka\V7TT(i), f. -v^co, (kindr. Kt\v<pr], Kpvnrat,
(cXeVroo,) to cover over, to cover up, to hide ;
c. ace. Matt. 8, 24. Luke 8, 16 KoXwrrei av-
Tovcrufvfi. 23,30. Sept. fornos Gen. 7, 19.
(Lycurg. 197. 9. Xen. Eq. 12 . 5. Cyr. 5.
1. 4.) Trop. Matt. 10, 26 ouSei/ KfKaXvp-
fitvov. 2 Cor. 4, 3 bis. James 5, 20 et 1 Pet.
4, 8 Kci\v\lsfi TrX^Sor d/iapncoi/, shall cover
a multitude of sins, i. e. cause them to be
overlooked, not punished. Comp. Sept. and
,-103 Ps. 32, 1.
adv. (*coXdr,) pr. beautifully ; in
N. T. morally, well, rightly. E. g.
1 . As to manner and external character,
wdl, i. e. rightly, suitably, properly. John
18, 23 ft 8e AcoXaJf sc. e XaXrjcra. Acts 10,
33. 1 Cor. 7, 37. 38. 14, 17. Phil. 4, 14. Heb.
13,18. James 2, 8. 1 9. 2 Pet. 1 , 1 9. 3 J >lm 6.
Negat. OLI KoAo>r not well Gal. 4, 17. Sept.
for ron 1 K. 8, 18. (^El. V. H. 14. 25.
Xen. Mem. 3. 8. 6.) In regard to office 01
duty, well, faithfully, 1 Tim. 3,4. 12. 13.
5, 17. So 1 Mace. 8, 23. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5.
374
Kava
45. Emphat. very well, excellently, Mark 7,
37. Gal. 5, 7 e rpe xere K a\S>s. Ironically,
Mark 7, 9 KuXws d3ereire r^f (vrdXrjv T.
3eov. 2 Cor. 11,4. (M. V. H. 1.16.) In
the sense of well, honourably, James 2, 3
cri> KaSov a)8e (caXcoj.
2. As to effect, influence, tendency, icell,
rightly, aptly, as of declarations or prophe
cies, Matt. 15, 7 KaXws Trpoet^revo-e Trept
vfjL&v. Mark 7, 6. 12, 28 Sri KaXwr drreKptir).
v. 32. Luke 20, 39. John 4, 17. 8, 48. 13,
13. Acts 28,25. Rom. 11, 20. Xen. Mem.
2. 7. 11.
3. In phrases, e. g. a) KaXcos flirtlv,
to speak well of, to praise, c. ace. Luke 6,
26; conip. in einov no. 1. f. Buttm. 131.
2. b) KaXcoy f xfiv> to be well, to reco
ver from sickness, Mark 16, 18 ; see in ?^w
no. 5. Comp. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 47. c) *a-
Xoif TToiflv with accus. or dat. to do well
to any one, to benefit, Matt. 5, 44. Luke 6, 27 ;
absol. Matt. 12, 12. Comp. Buttm. 131. 2.
see in KUJUI.
9, ov, 6, 17, a cameZ, Matt. 3, 4.
Mark 1, 6. Sept. for baa Gen. 12, 16. 24,
10 sq. So Diod. Sic. 3/43. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1.
30. Spec, in proverbs, e. g. a) Matt. 19,
24 et Mark 10, 25 et Luke 18, 25 fvKonu-
repov t(TTi Kap.T]\ov 8ui rpv!Tr]p.aTos pa(pi8os
SteXSelv, applied to that which is extremely
difficult or impossible ; so the Rabbins of
an elephant, see Buxtorf Lex. 1722. Lightf.
et Scho3ttg. Hor. Heb. in Matt. 1. c. The
same expression occurs in the Koran, Sur.
7. 38 ; but doubtless imitated from the N. T.
b) Matt. 23, 24 ot 8ii}\iovrfs rov Kmvunra,
TTJV 8 Kap.rj Xov KaraiTLvovTfs, spoken of those
who are formal and diligent in the observ
ance of lesser duties, but negligent in the
discharge of higher ones ; comp. Buxtorf
I.e. 1516.
/caUiX.09, ov, o, a rope, cable ; so in some
Mss. instead of KapjXos Matt. 19, 24. Luke
18, 25. Suid. Ka/j.iXoy fie ira^y (TXOIVIOV.
Schol. in Aristoph. Vesp. 1030. The word
is not found elsewhere ; and was perh. in
vented to evade the supposed difficulty of
the reading xa^Xoy ; see Passow s. v. But
see Gesenius in Hob. Lex. art. ban .
tcd/jiivos, ov, T], a furnace, for smelting
metals, burning pottery, baking, or the like ;
genr. Matt. 13, 42. 50 fls TTJV Kapivov rov TTU-
pos i. e. a burning furnace. Rev. 1,15. 9, 2.
Sept. for jttjSS Gen. 19, 28 ; n^3 Jer. 11,3,
"WS Dan. si 6 sq. Diod. Sic. 5. 27. Xen.
Vect. 4. 49.
KdfAfJilXi), f. vo-w, (for Kara/iva>.) to shut
down, to close the eyes so as not to see ; c.
ace. Matt. 13, 15 et Acts 28, 27 rovs o<$3.
avr&v ftdtdpfivcrav, quoted from Is. 6, 10
where Sept. for ssai Hiph. Trop. Philo
de Somn. p. 589. e. This is a later form,
not used by Attic, writers, Phryn. et Lob.
p. 339 sq. Sturz. de Dial. Alex. p. 173 sq.
f. KCI/J.S), aor. 2 eKapov, perf.
a, Buttm. 5 110. 11. 2.
1. to be weary, faint, as from labour, in-
trans. Rev. 2, 3 Kf/corria/cay KOI ov /ce tyiJjAtay.
Heb. 12, 3. Sept. Job 10, 1. Hdian. 8. 4.
16. Xen. An. 3. 4. 47.
2. to be sick, James 5, 15 f) ev^Tj TTJS
Trt crrecas craxj-fi Kiip-vovra. Diod. Sic. 1. 25.
Dem. 1364. 13. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 51.
Ka/A0l } see in Kayu>.
fcdfjiTTTCO, f. -^co, to bend, c. ace. *TVV
Horn. II. 4. 486 ; vXov Plato Prot. 325. d.
In N. T. spoken of the knees, to bend, to
bow, i. e.
1. Trans. Kap-Trrfiv TO yovv, to bend the
knee, in homage, worship, c. dat. Rom. 11,
4; so Sept. for b 3^3 1 K. 19, 18. With
irpos c. acc. Eph. 3, 14. So genr. Horn.
II. 7. 118 ; comp. Xen. Eq. 1. 6.
2. Intrans. TTOJ/ yow Ka/^et, every knee
shall bow, shall bend itself, in homage, wor
ship ; c. dat. Rom. 14, 1 1 quoted from Is.
45, 23 where Sept. for SBb 3n3 . With
fvrivi Phil. 2, 10.
Kav : crasis for al fdv, and if, also if;
sometimes written KO.V but improperly,
Buttm. \ 29. n. 2. b, and n. 7.
1. and if, with Subj. aor. or perf. and in
the apodosis the fut. or ov p.rj with Subj.
James 5, 1 5. Mark 16,18 nav 3ai/ao-i/zdV ri
TtlaxTiv KT\. Luke 13, 9 KCLV fiev 7701^077 Kap-
TTOV, sc. KaXa>y. Xen. An. 3. 1 . 36.
2. also if, even if. although, with Sub-
junct. a) Genr. with Subj. aor. and the
apodosis with fut. Matt. 21, 21 KO.V TW opei
TOVTW KrX. John 1 1, 25 K&V ano Savr], f]<r(Tai.
Heb. 12, 20. Also with Subj. pres. and
the apodosis with pres. or fut. or Subj. aor.
Matt. 10, 23 Grb. 26, 35. John 8, 14. 10,
38. Comp. Luc. D. Deor. 20. 12. b) if
even, if but, at least, where Kai is intens. by
way of diminution, Passow in *fai no. 8. [II.
3. b.] Herm. ad Vig. p. 836. So with Subj.
aor. and in the apodosis the fut. Mark 5, 28
KO.V ro>v ipaTicov avrov a^co/iat, O"co3?jcropat.
Ellipt. without apodosis, Mark 6, 56. Acts
5, 15. 2 Cor. 11, 16. So genr. Hdian. 4. 4.
15. Luc. D. Deor. 5. 2.
Kavd, ,7, indec. Cana, Heb. f JR, a vil
lage of Galilee eight or ten miles north Oi
Nazareth: John 2, 1. 11. 4, 46. 21, 2. Not
Ka.
375
KapSia
mentioned in O. T. but always called Ka-
va TIJS TaXiXataj to distinguish it from a
Cana in Asher not far from Tyre, Josh. 19,
28. It is now in ruins ; and is still called
Kana el-Jelll, Cana of Galilee. See Bibl.
Res. in Palest. III. p. 204 sq. comp. p. 384.
Jos. B. J. 1. 17. 5.
Kavavaios, O v, 6, (Kai/a,) a Canaile,
one born at Cana; so Lachm. Matt. 10, 4.
Mark 3, 18, for Kavavinjs q. v. Act.
Thorn. $ 1.
KavaviTijs, ou, 6, the Cananite, an
epithet derived from Heb. NSJ? Aram. "fi^p.
zeal, and signifying i. q. ^Xwr^r q. v.
Hence SI /KBI/ 6 KavaviTTjs, the name of one
of the apostles, Matt. 10, 4. Mark 3, 18 ; see
fully in arts. f^Xwr^s no. 2, and 2tficoi> no. 2.
KavSatCT), TJS, T], Candace, a name com
mon to the queens of Ethiopia (Meroe) in
the age of Christ, Acts 8, 27. This coun
try was then governed by females ; Strabo
17. p. 786, 820 sq. Dion Cass. 54. 5. p. 335.
Plin. H. N. 6. 35. See in AiSi o^.
KQ.V03V, 6vos, 6, (K.O.VTI, KuWa,) a reed, rod,
staff, employed to keep any thing stiff,
erect, asunder, Horn. II. 8. 193. ib. 13. 407 ;
a measuring rod, rule, line, J2schin. 82. 25,
26, 27. Plato Phil. 56. b. In N. T. trop. a
canon, i. e. a standard, rule, e. g. of life and
doctrine, Gal. 6, 16 ocrot ro> Kavovi TOVTCO
(rroixr]o-ovo-iv. Phil. 3, 16Rec. (So Eurip.
Hec. 602 Kavav TOV KoXoC. Dem. 324. 27.
Xen. Ag. 10. 2.) Meton. limit, district,
sphere, of action or duty assigned (mea
sured off) to any one, 2 Cor. 10, 13 Kara TO
fj.tr pov TOV Kavovos K.T\. v. 15. 16. Comp.
Jos. c. Ap. 2. 17 init.
KcnrepvaovfJi,, fj, indec. Capernaum,
written also Kafpapvaoi/n, Heb. prob. *i3
WHS (village of Nahum), a town or city of
Galilee in the confines of Zebulon and
Naphtali, on the western shore of the lake
of Tiberias ; comp. Matt. 4, 13 fls KUTT. TTJV
(V opiois ZafiovXa/v KOI Ne-
It was for a time the residence
of Jesus (Matt. 1. c.) and was much fre
quented by him ; hence called 77 I8ia TrdXt?,
Matt. 9, 1 comp. Mark 2, 1 sq. Capernaum
is not mentioned in the O. T. and only once
by Josephus, de Vit. sua 72. It probably
was situated on the shore, at the north end
of the plain of Gennesareth (see art. Ttwrj-
a-apfr), at the place now called KhAn Min-
yeh, near the large fountain Ain et-Tin ;
which then would be the fountain Caphar-
naum mentioned by Josephus, B. J. 3. 10.
8. Comp. espec. John 6, 24. 25, with Matt.
13, 34 and M;irk 6, 53. See Bibl. Res. in
Palest. III. p. 288 sq. Reland Falsest p
682. Matt. 4, 13. 8, 5. 11, 23. 17,24.
Mark 1, 21. 2, 1. 9, 33. Luke 4, 23.
31. 7, 1. 10, 15. John 2, 12. 4, 46. 6, 17.
24. 59.
a), f. fvcra, from 6 KamjXos a
retailer, huckster, Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 42 ; an
inn-keeper, publican, JE\. V. H. 10. 9 ; see
more in e/wropor. The KOTTT/XOI were noto
rious for adulterating their commodities,
Sept. Is. 1, 22. Luc. Hermot. 59 Sxnrfp oi
Kdirrj\oi, Kfpacra.^.fvoi KOI SoXcocraires /cat
KaKOfifTpovvrts. Hence KaTTT/Xevco pr. to
be a retailer, vintner, Hdot. 1.15. Plato Rep.
525. d. Hesych. KanvXfve i /xfraTrwXe I, o-
voTTco\(l KOL TO. irpos ras rpo(pas KU\ iroafts.
In N. T. trop. to adulterate, to corrupt, c.
ace. 2 Cor. 2, 17 Ka7nj\fvovT(s TOV Xoyo
TOV Stov. So Philostr. Vit. Apollon. 1. 13.
ib. 5. 36. Pallad. 72 (in Anthol. Gr. III. p.
130) TI>XT) KaTrr)\fvov(ra Trdiva TOV ftiov.
KdTrvos, ov, 6, smoke, Acts 2, 19. Rev.
8, 4. 9, 2 ter. 3. 17. 18. 14, 11. 15, 8. 18.
9. 18. 19, 3. Sept. for ^ Ex. 19, 18.
Josh. 8, 20.JEL V. H. 12. 37. Xen. Cyr.
6. 3. 5.
KaTTTraSo/cia, as, fj. Cappadocia, an
eastern province of Asia Minor, bounded N.
by Pontus and Galatia, W. by Lycaonia, S.
by Cilicia, and E. by Syria and Armenia
Minor ; Acts 2, 9. 1 Pet. 1,1. The coun
try was celebrated for its wheat and its pas
tures ; for the excellence of its horses ; and
for the dulness and vice of the inhabitants ;
comp. the verb KaTTTraSoKi j^ii/, and the viru
lent Greek epigram preserved by Constan-
tine Porphyr. Them. 1. 2, in Lat. thus :
Vipera Cappadocem nocitura momordet ; at ilia
Gustato periit sanguine Cappadocis.
In the time of the N. T. Cappadocia waa
a Roman province. Strabo 12. p. 539. Dion
Cass. 57. 17. Tac. Ann. 2. 42;
KapSia, as, f], (kindr. x/ap, Krjp,) tJie
heart, Lat. cor, as the seat of life, Horn. II.
10. 94. ib. 13. 282. In N. T.
1. the heart, the human heart, only trop.
for the mind, the inner man, Lat. animus.
a) As the seat of the desires, feelings,
affections, emotions, passions. a) Genr.
Matt. 5, 8 ot KaSapol TJJ Kap8ia. v. 28. 6, 21.
Mark 4, 15. Luke 1, 17. John 14, 1. Acts
11, 23. Rom. 2, 5. 1 Cor. 4, 5 TUS &ov\as
TO>V Kap8i5>v. 2 Tim. 2, 22. Heb. 3, 8. 12.
10, 22. al. saep. Sept. for 3^ Ps. 51, 12.
Prov. 31, 11. So Plut. Artax. 6. Xen.
Conv. 4. 28. /3) In phrases: ? K v. diro
KapSias, from the heart, i. e. willingly,
freely, sincerely, Matt. 18, 35. Rom. 6. 17 ;
376
t o\rjs TTJS K. and eV oX?/ TTJ KapS/a,/rom or
tciVA the whole heart, Matt. 22, 37. Mark 12,
30. Sept. for 2^23 Deut. 6, 5. Ps. 1 1 9, 34.
(Luc. Jup.Trag. 19. Philopatr. 18. Theocr.
Id. 29. 4. M. Antonin. 2.3.) So ij /capSt a /cat
17 i/^ M a one fretfrt and one soul, i. e. en
tire unanimity, Acts 4, 32 ; eVSvjueicrSai v.
5iaXoyieo-2<n eV r/ (capSt a avrov, to consider
in one s mind, with oneself, Matt. 9, 4. Luke .
3, 15 ; (rvp.(3a\\fiv ev rfj K. to ponder in mind
Luke 2, 19 ; avaftaiveiv tv TTJ K. V. rt TTJV
K. to come up in or into one s heart, mind,
Luke 24, 38. Acts 7, 23. (Sept. Is. 65, 17.
Jer. 3, 16.) Also /3dXXen> ds TTJV K. to put
into one s heart, to suggest, John 13, 2 ; fit-
86vai fTrl Kapdias to place upon the hearts,
i. e. to put into them, Heb. 10, 16 comp. 8,
10. Rev. 17, 17. (Sept. Neh. 7, 5.) Fur
ther, e xfiv eV Kap8ia, to have in one s heart,
i. e. to love, to cherish, Phil. 1,7; flvai h rfj
.<. TWOS, to be in ones heart, to be the object of
his love, 2 Cor. 7, 3 ; dvrjp Kara T^V Kap8iav n-
vos a man after one s own heart, i. e. like-mind
ed and therefore approved and beloved, Acts
13, 22 ; 6 KpvTTTos rJjy Kap8ias aVSpcoTros i. q.
6 fo-<o uj/3paj7rof 1 Pet. 3, 4. y) Synecd.
put for the person himself, in cases where
various affections, passions, emotions, are
ascribed to the heart or mind; comp. Ge-
sen. Lehrg. p. 752, 753. John 16, 22 x a P*l~
(rerai i>nu>v f] Kap&ia. Acts 2, 26 evcppdi Sr;
T! K p.ov. 14, 17. Col. 2, 2. 2 Thess. 2, 17.
James 1, 26. 5, 5. So in emeiv V. Xe-yetveV
rfi Kap8ia to say in one s heart, i. e. in one
self, to think, see in cwcy no. 1. . Matt. 24,
48. Rom. 10, 6. Rev. 18,7. See Heb. Lex.
i no. 2.
b) As the seat of the intellect according
to the Heb. views, the heart, mind, under
standing ; Matt. 13, 15 bis, KCU rfj /ccrp/a
(rvviSxn. Mark 6, 52. Luke 24, 25. John
12, 40. Rom. 1, 21. 2 Pet. 1, 19. Eph. 1.
18 Grb. but Rec. Siavoia. Sept. and 2^ Is.
6, 10. Job 12, 3 ; comp. Heb. Lex. 32b no.
1. e. (Horn. II. 21. 441.) Also SeVSnt v.
Star^peti/ eV r!j AtapSta, to lay up or keep in
mind, Luke 1, 66. 2, 51. Spec, for con
science, Rom. 2, 15. 1 John 3, 20 bis. 21.
2. Trop. the heart, for the middle, midst,
the central part of any thing, e. g. AC. TT/S
yfjs Matt. 12, 40. Sept. and & Ez. 27, 4.
Jonah 2, 4. -f
KapStoyvwcmis, O v, 6, ((capSm, yivta-
(TACCO,) hear -knoiver, searcher of hearts, Acts
1, 24. 15, 8. Found only in N. T.
KapTros, ov, 6, 1. fruit, produce, of
trees, plants, and of the earth ; Matt. 3, 10
ftfvSpOV fJ.T) TTOIOVV KClpTTOV KO\OV. 1 3, 8. Luke
12. 17 OVK ( xa> ITOV crui/a^w TOVS KapTrovs
fiov. 13, 6. 7. 9. John 12, 24. 2 Tim. 2, 6.
al. Allegor. John 15, 2 ter. 5. 8. Spec.
aTroStSoVat KapTrovs to pay over the fruits,
i. e. a share of them as rent, Matt. 21, 41.
Luke 20, 10. Sept. for ^Q Ps. 1, 3. Jer.
12, 2. So Diod. Sic. 2. 36, 49 init. Xen.
Vect. 4. 6, 9. By Hebr. of children, off
spring, as Kapnos rrjs KotXt as fruit of the
womb Luke 1, 42 ; K. rfjs oo-foos fruit of
the loins Acts 2, 30. So Sept. and n ^B
Gen. 30, 2. Mic. 6, 7. al.
2. Trop. fruit, i. e. a) For deeds,
works, conduct ; Matt. 3, 8 Troi^trare Kaptrbv
aiov rtjs p-fravoias. 7, 16. 20. 21, 43. Luke
3, 8. al. Sept. for riJOSPl Prov. 10, 16.
b) For effect, result; Rom . 15, 28. Gal. 5,
22 6 Kapirbs TOV irvfiifjiaTos. Eph. 5, 9. Heb.
.12, 11. James 3, 17. Sept. and n ")B J er .
17, 10. Mic. 7, 13. c) For profit, advan
tage, good result ; John 4, 36 KOL o-vmyet
Kapjrbv fls fo)7ji/ alwviov. Rom. 1,13. 6, 21.
22. James 3, 18. al. Sept. and ^B Ps. 58,
12. So Hdian. 8. 3. 15. Xen. Cyr. 7. 2.
11. d) Also Kapnbs rccv ^etXea)i/,/?-U27 of
the lips, i. e. praise, Heb. 13, 15, in allusion
to Sept. Hos. 14, 3 Kapirbs xXe coj/ for "^O
where the Heb. now reads c^Q calves, bul
locks. Comp. Sept. and Heb. Prov. 12, 14.
Is. 57, 19. -f
Kapiros, ov, 6, Carpus, pr. n. of a mar.
2 Tim. 4, 13.
fcapTTOcfropea), , f. jjo-w, (KapTro
to bear fruit, intrans.
1. Pr. Mark 4, 28 auroudr^ yap r/ yrj Kap-
jrofpopd. Sept. for rnQ Hab. 3, 16. Diod.
Sic. 2. 49. Xen. Vect. 1. 3.
2. Trop. of life and conduct ; Col. 1, 10
KapTTfxpopoviTfs fv Tvavr\ f pycp ayaSw. Matt.
13, 23. Mark 4, 20. Luke 8, 15. With
dat. e. g. TW 3ew Rom. 7, 4. rw Savdrw v. 5,
to bear fruit unto God or unto death, i. e.
acceptable to God or worthy of death. Also
of the gospel as effectively preached, Mid
Col. 1, 6.
/capTTO^OpO?, ov, 6, 77, adj. (napnos, <pe-
pto,) fruit-bearing, fruitful. Acts 14, 17 KM-
po\ KapTr. Sept. Ps. 107, 34 yrj. Diod. Sic
1. 74 x^P a - -^ en - Cyr. 6. 2. 22 (poiviK.es.
KCtpTepeci)) >, f. jjaw, (/caprfpo?, Kapros,
xparos.) to be strong, steadfast, to endure.
intrans. Heb. 1 1 , 27 TOV a6parov wr 6pu>v
fKapTfprjo-e. Ecclus. 2, 2. Diod. Sic. 3.
5 ult. Xen. Hell. 3. 1. 17.
Kapfas, (os, ovs, TO, (Kdpcpa,) pr. some
thing dry, i. e. any small dry particle, as of
chaff, wood, or the like, a twig, mote ; put
377
Kara
as the emblem of lesser faults, opp. SOKOS,
Matt. 7, 3. 4. 5. Luke 6, 41. 42 bis. For
the Heb. proverb see Buxtorf Lex. Rab.
2080. Sept. Gen. 8, 11. Luc. Astrol. 29.
Plut. de Solert. anim. 10.
/capxr/Swv, uvos , 17, (pr. Carthage,) in
N. T. a carbuncle; Rev. 21, 19 in Mss.
for xa\Ki]8tov chalcedony. Comp. Theophr.
Fragm. 2. 18, et ibi Schneider.
/cara, a prep, governing the genitive and
accusative, with the primary signif. down,
1. e. down from, down upon, down in, etc.
Buttm. J147. n. 1. Kiihner $292. Matth.
\ 581. Winer 51. k. p. 457. $ 53. d. p. 476.
Passow s. v.
I. With the GENITIVE. 1. Of Place, i.e.
a) Of motion down from a higher to a lower
place, 6. g. Kara rov Kpijfj.vov ds %d\ao-(rav
down from (along) a precipice into the sea,
Matt. 8, 32. Mark 5, 13. Luke 8, 33. So
Kara Kf^oX^y fx fiv t have depending from
the liead, 1 Cor. 11,4; see in e^w no. 3. a.
$. Jos. B. J. 1. 7. -5 KOTO. ru>v Kprj[j.vcav
fppiTrrovv tavrovs. ib. 2. 3. 3. Xen. An. 4.
2. 17.
b) Of motion down upon a lower place,
upon, Mark 14, 3 Kare^ffv avrov Kara rrjs
Kf(pa\fjs. So Jos. B. J. 2. 3. 2 Kara Kftpa-
Xrjr avr<av T)(f)iecrav TO. f3t\rj, i. e. from the
porticos. JEl V. H. 8. 14. Xen. Cyr. 5. 1.
5. Trop. 17 Kara /3a3ov? Trrw^e/a, lit. pov
erty down to the very depths, i. e. deepest
poverty, 2 Cor. 8, 2. So pr. Strabo 9. p.
419 (ivrpov KotXoi Kara fictions. Winer
5 55. 2. f.
c) Genr. of motion or direction upon, to-
wards, through, any place or object, a) Pr.
upon, against, Acts 27, 14 e,3aXe Kar avrijs
avep-os rvfpaviKos. So lidian. 6. 7. 18.
Dem. 403. 3. Comp. Matth. 1. c. /3) Also
through, throughout, where Kara c. ace. is
more usual. Luke 4, 14 <pfiprj e ^XSe Ko3
0X77? rrjs TTfpix^p^v. 23, 5 8i8do-Ka>v KaS
0X77? rf/s lovbaias. Acts 9, 31. 4:2. 10, 37.
For adv. Ka3 oXov, see art. KaSo Xou. So
Horn. Od. 6. 102. JEl V. H. 1. 14. Pol. 1.
17. 10. y) After verbs of swearing, i. e.
to swear upon or by any thing, at the same
time stretching out the hand over, upon, to
wards the object. Matt. 26, 63 e^opAci fa) a-e
Kara rov 3eoO. Heb. 6, 13 bis, u>fj.ocrf Ka3*
(avrov. v. 16. Sept. for 3 S^H 2 Chr.
36, 13. Is. 45, 23. So Dem. 553. 17. ib.
1268. 24. Thuc. 5. 47.
2. Trop. of the object towards or upon
which any thing tends, aims, is directed,
upon, in respect of;l Cor. 15, 15. Jude 15
iroirjcrai Kpi&tv Kara iravratv. So Plut. de
Puer. educ. 4 init. o Kara ruiv re^viav Kal
rwv Tno-rr]/j:(0v \tyeiv fl<a%ap.(v. Xen. Cyr.
1. 2. 16. Apol. Socr. 13. Comp. Matth. I.e.
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 272. Spec, against, af
ter words of speaking, accusing, warrinf,
and the like; Matt. 5, 11 nav TTOV. prjfw
*a3 vp.S>v. v. 23 e^ei rl Kara (rov. 10, 35.
12, 14 a-vpftovXiov eXafiov Kar avrov. v. 30
6 fj.f) o)i> fj.fr" f/j.ov, tear (fiov firri. 26, 59.
Mark 11, 25. 14, 55 sq. Luke 23, 14 &r
Ka-rrjyopelre KOT avrov. John 18, 29. Acts
4,26. 16,22. 21,28. 2 Cor. 13, 8. Gal.
5, 17. al. sacp. So Palasph. 6. 3. Luc. D.
Deor. 12. 1. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 1. Comp.
Passow no. 5. [II. 3.]
II. With the ACCUSATIVE, where the pri
mary and general idea is down upon, out
over, throughout. See the grammarians as
above cited, and Winer 53. d. p. 476.
1 . Of Place, i. e. a) Of motion or ex
tension, out over, through, throughout a
place ; Luke 8, 39 *a3 SXrjv rf]v TTO\IV mn-
PVQ-ITUIV. 15, 14 e yeWro Xi/xo? Kara rfjv ^<i-
pav fK(ivr]v. Acts 5, 1 5. 8, 1 . 11,1 ovrts
Kara rrjv lovdaiav who were throughout Ju-
dea. 15,23. 24,12. So TropeWcrSai Kara
rfjv 686v to travel through i. e. along the
way Acts 8, 36 ; and genr. Kara rfjv 58ov
along or BY the way, while travelling upon
it, Luke 10, 4. Acts 25, 3. 26, 13. So
Diod. Sic. 1. 72 ol Kara TI\V Aiyvnrov. Xen.
Mem. 3. 5. 1 1 dpio-r(voi>Ts KO! Kara yrjv
Kal K. 3aX. Thuc. 5. 3 Ka3 686v. From
this idea of motion throughout every part of
a whole, arises the distributive sense of
Kara, in no. 3 below.
b) Of motion or position upon, at, near
to, adjacent to ; Luke 10, 32 yevoptvos Kara
rov ronov. v. 33 ^X2e Kar avrov. Acts 2,
10 rrjs AijSvTjs rijs Kara Kvpfjvrjv. 16, 7. 27,
2 rovs Kara TTJV Acri af ronovs, i. e. places
on and near the coast of Asia Minor, v. 7.
Diod. Sic. 1. 22. Xen. An. 5. 2. 16, 23.
c) Of motion or direction upon, i. e. to
wards any place ; Acts 8, 26 iropevov Kara
IJ.(o-r}p.ftplav. 27, 12 \ifitva j3\(7rovra Kara
Ai/3a. Phil. 3, 14 Kara CTKOTTOV 8iuiKa>. So
Thuc. 7. 6 onfp Ka3 avrovs rjv, i. e. over
aainst. Xen. An. 7. 2. 1. Spec. KOTO-
oo-uTTOv dvTio-rfjvai, to withstand one to
(over against) his face, Gal. 2, 11. So Xen.
Hi. 1. 14 Kar 6<p 5a\p.ovs.
d) Of place where, i. e. of being al, in,
within a place, where sometimes eV might
be employed though not strictly synony
mous ; just as in Engl. at a house and
in a house may be used interchangeably ;
comp. Winer 1. c. p. 476 marg. a) With
ace. of place ; Rom. 16,5 rr/v Kar OIKOV
avra>v (KK\Tjcriav tJie church AT or IN their
Kara
378
Kara
house, i. e. accustomed to meet there. 1 Cor.
16, 19. Pliilem. 2. Acts 13, 1 rjcrav Kara
TTJV fKK\r)criav 7rpo<j)rai KT\. So Luc. D.
Deor. 20. 13 Kar acrrv ijv. Diod. Sic. 2.
28 rois Kara n}v rru\iv. Palseph. 5. 3 Kpv-
^ai Kara yr>. /3) With Ace. of pers. im
plying place, in, with, among; Acts 21, 21
Toir Kara ra e^Svrj lovSaiovs the Jews dis
persed among (throughout) the Gentiles.
26, 3 TOW Kara "lovScuous e 3a>i>. 17, 28 rives
raiv Ka3 vp.as TTOITJTCOV, certain of your own
poets. 18, 15. Eph. 1,15 TTJV Ka3 vpas iri-
CTTIV. (Diod. Sic. 4. 8 eK TOU Ka3 avrovs
Qiov. Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 11.) Spec. Ka3
eavrov in or with oneself, pr. in one s own
house, chez soi ; and hence genr. by or for
oneself, alone ; Acts 28, 1 6 fieveiv Ka3 eav
rov. Rom. 14, 22. James 2, 17. Comp.
Matth. 1. c. p. 1155. So Xen. An. 6. 2. 11.
Cyr. 7. 4. 15. y) With ace. of thing im
plying place, e. g. Kara 7rp6<ra>Tr6v rivos in
the presence of, before any one, Luke 2, 31.
Acts 3, 13 ; and so Acts 25, 16. 2 Cor. 10,
1. Also Kar o<jf>3oA^ovs sc. vp.u>v Gal. 3, 1.
Trop. of a state or condition in which any
thing is or is done, thus implying manner ;
e. g. Kar ovap in or by a dream, Matt. 1, 20.
2, 12. 13. (Jos. Ant. 1. 19. 1 Kara rovs
VTTVOVS.) 1 Cor. 2, 1 77X301 ov Ka3 i)Tffpoxr)v
\oyov I came not in excellency of speech.
Adverbially, Mark 1, 27 /car (t-ova-iav, see
in tovcria no. 3 ; so Kara Kpdros strongly,
vehemently, Acts 19, 20 (Thuc. 1. 64) ;
Kar I8iav in private, see in Ktoy no. 1 . b ;
/cara fiovas, see art. Kara/ioVaj. So Ka3
vTrepfto\r]v, exceedingly, Rom. 7, 13. (3al. 1,
13. 2 Cor. 4, 17, see in virfpfto\T] ; or ex
cellently, par excellence, 1 Cor. 12, 31. Also
ol Kar ioxfa those in distinction, i. q. the
distinguished, Acts 25, 23 ; comp. Buttm.
125. 6.
2. Of Time, i. e. of a period or point of
time throughout, during, in or at which, any
thing takes place ; e. g. Kara ro aird, at the
same time, together, Acts 14, 1 ; see in au-
TOS no. 3. a. y. Rom. 5, 6 Kara naipov in
due time. Acts 12, 1 Kar eKflvov rov Kaipov
during (about) that time. 19, 23. Rom. 9, 9.
Acts 13, 27. 16, 25 Kara ro fj.eaoviiKrt.ov
about midnight. 27. 27. Heb. 1, 10 av Kar
apXas in the beginning, of old. 3, 8 Kara rrjv
rjuepav rov 7teipao-p.ov during the time of
temptation. 9, 9. Sept. for 3 Gen. 18, 10 ;
comp. Heb. Lex. 3 B. 3. So 2 Mace. 12,
15. Diod. Sic. 4. 9. Thuc. 3. 99. Also
distributively, see in no. 3. b.
3. In a distributive sense, derived strictly
from the idea of pervading all the parts of a
whole ; e. g. a) Of place ; Matt. 24, 7
Kara TOTTOVS throughout all places, in various
parts. Luke 8, 1 8iu>8eve Kara TroAiv KOI KO>-
fjij]v, throughout city and village, i. e. every
one, generally, v.4. 9,6. 13,22. Acts 2, 46
K\>vres re Kar OLKOV aprov i. e. from house
to house. 8,3. 14,23. 15,21.36. 22, 19. al.
So Palseph. 39. 2. Diod. Sic. 2. 28 Kara KO>-
fj.as. Hdot. 1. 196 Kara Kw/iay eKaaras. Xen.
Hell. 6. 3. 19. b) Of time; e. g. Ka3
f]/jifpav daily, every day, Matt. 26, 55. Mark
14, 49; also ro Ka3 ^epav Luke 11, 3.
1 9, 47 ; Kar eros, Kar eviavrov, yearly, every
year, Luke 2, 41. Heb. 9, 25. 10, 1. 3;
Kara foprrjv at each passover Matt. 27, 15.
Luke 23, 17; Kara aaipov at certain times,
from time to time, John 5, 4 ; Kara p.iav
o-a/3/3ar<ui every first day of the week 1 Cor.
16, 2. Also Acts 17, 17 Kara 7rao-ai> fjfie-
pav. 18, 4. Heb. 3, 13 Ka3 eKacrrrjv rjfji.
Rev. 22, 2 K. fj.r/va eva eKacrrov. So Sept.
1 Sam. 7, 16. Luc. D. Deor. 24. 2. Xen.
An. 3. 2. 12. c) Genr. of any parts, num
ber, or the like ; e. g. Kara /xe/joy, part for
part, particularly, Heb. 9, 5. (2 Mace. 2,
30. Pol. 1. 4. 3,6.) Of number, Ka3 eva
one by one 1 Cor. 14, 31, see in els no. 1.
b. y ; as likewise for ot Ka3 eva, Ka3 ev, els
Ka3 els, see ibid. Also Kara fiiio by twos,
two and two, 1 Cor. 14, 27. Comp. Matth.
1. c. Winer 1. c. So JEl. V. H. 2. 1. Xen.
An. 4. 7. 8.
4. Trop. of fitness, accordance, conformi
ty, expressing the relation of one thing to
wards another. Thus
a) Of a rule, measure, standard of com
parison, according to, conformably to, after,
secundum, see Matth. I.e. p. 1153. Winer
1. c. p. 477. a) Genr. Matt. 9, 29 Kara
rrjv trump vp.>v yevr] 5r)ra> Vfuv. 23, 3 Kara
ra epya avrwv pr/ Troielre. Mark 7, 5. Luke
2, 22 Kara rov vopov M. v! 39. 23, 56. John
8, 15 Kara rrjv crapm Kpivere, i. e. from ex
ternal circumstances. 19, 7. Acts 22, 12. 23,
31. 26, 5. Rom. 2, 2 earl Kara a\r]^eiav,
1. q. earl aXrj^rjs. V. 6. 7. 8, 4. 5 Kara crdp-
Ka, Kara nvevpa, i. e. according to the will
of the flesh or of the Spirit. 10, 2. 14, 15.
Gal. 1, 4. Eph. 4, 22. Col. 2, 8. al. saep.
Sept. for 3 Ps. 7, 9. al. (Palsph. 32. 11.
Lue. Bis ace. 4. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 15, 16. ib.
5. 5. 6.) With the idea of proportion ; Matt.
2, 16. 25, 15 eKucrro) Kara rrjv loiav 8vvafj.iv.
Rom. 12, 6. 1 Cor. 3, 8. 2 Cor. 10, 13. So
Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 1. /3) With ace. of
person, i. e. according to the will of any one,
Rom. 8, 27 Kara 3edV. 2 Cor. 7, 9. 10. 11.
1 Pet. 4, 6. Rom. 15, 5. 1 Cor. 12, 8; by
command of any one 2 Cor. 11, 17 ; accord
ing to the narrative or writing ofnny on 9,
379
only in the inscriptions of the Gospels.
(2 Mace. 2, 13. Plato Phzedr. 1. p. 227. b,
<ara HivBapov as Pindar says. Cratyl. 18.
p. 401. d.) Gal. 1,11 OVK ea-ri Kara oV3pa>-
TTOV, is not according to man, not such as
man would have made. 7) Adverbially,
Luke 10, 31 Kara trvyicvpiav by chance, ac
cidentally. (Hdot. 8. 87 /caret TVXVV.) John
10, 3 /car ovopa. Acts 18, 14 Kara \6yov,
reasonably. (Luc. Icarom. 18.) 1 Cor. 14,
40. Eph. 6, 6. 1 Pet. 3, 7 Kara yvoxriv, dis
creetly. So /cara ri, Jiow ? Luke 1,18.
b) Of an occasion, by virtue of, because
of, for, by, through, where the idea of ac
cordance, adaptedness, lies at the bottom ;
comp. Winer 1. c. p. 478. Matth. 1. c. Matt.
19, 3 aTro\vcrai TJJV yvvaiKa avrov Kara TTO.-
<rav alriav for any cause. Acts 3, 17 KOTO.
ayvotav, because of ignorance, ignorantly.
Rom. 2, 5. 2 Cor. 8, 8. Gal. 2, 2. Eph. 1,
5. 7. 9. 3, 3. Phil. 2, 3. 4, 11. 2 Thess. 2,
9. 1 Tim. 1, 1. Philem. 14 /car dvdyier)v.
Heb. 7, 5. al. sasp. 2 Mace. 6, 11. Luc. D.
Deor. 13. 1. Diod. Sic. 20. 40 Kar dvdyKTjv.
Xen. An. 7. 3. 39.
c) Of any general relation, reference,
allusion, in respect to, as in; Winer and
Matth. 1. c. a) Genr. Rom. 1, 3
a-nepp-aros Aa/318 Kara o-dpxa. 9. 5. 11, 28.
Phil. 3, 5. 6 Kara v6fi.ov . . . KUTU (fjKov . . .
Kara iK.aioa"vvr]v. Tit. 1, 4. Heb. 9, 9 Kara
o-vvetSjjo-ij/. 1 Pet. 4, 14. So Jos. B. J. 4. 4.
3 Kar fpavrov. Palaeph. 32. 5 Kara ytvos
AtSiWey. Hdot. 1. 49. Plato Prot. 317. a.
3) Spec. Kara c. ace. with a preced. article
forms a periphrase for the kindred adjective ;
e. g. Rom. 11,21 ot Kara (pv<rii>, natural
branches. Col. 3, 22 rols Kara vdpita. KV-
piots. Also ra Kara rov IlavXoi Paufs
affairs, his cause, Acts 25, 14 ; ra Kar ip*
my affairs Eph. 6, 21 . Col. 4. 7. So 2 Mace.
3, 16. Diod. Sic. 1. 10 fj Kara (pvinv /3a>Xor.
JE\. V. H. 2. 42. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 16 ra
Ka3 was. y) Also in phrases; e. g.
Kara -rrdvra in all respects, in all things,
Acts 3, 22. Heb. 2, 17 (Thuc. 4. 81) ; Kara
rrdvra rponov in every respect, every way,
Rom. 3, 2 ; with negat. 2 Thess. 2, 3.
Buttm. 147. n. 1. (2 Mace. 11, 31. Pol. 1.
88.11.) Ko3 oo-oi by how much. i. e. in-
asinuch, quafenus, Heb. 3, 3. 7, 20 ; Kara
roo-ovroi/ by so much 7, 22. Spec.ro Kar
( fit, lit. what relates to me, so far as in
me lies, Rom. 1, 15. So Dem. 1210. 20 ro
KOT tfjit. Xen. Hell. 1. 6. 5 ra Kar e /ie.
Comp. Matth. 283. Buttm. 125. n. 8.
5. Of likeness, similitude, manner, like,
after, in the manner of; 2 Cor. 1. 17 et 10,
2 Kara <rdpica. i. e. like a frail and feeble
man. Heb. 5, 6. 10 Kara nji/ rd^
(T(8fK, i. e. after the order or rank of Mel-
chisedec, comp. 7, 15, and see in art. ratj.
Acts 13, 22 see in napbia no. 1. a. /3. Sept.
for 3 Deut. 4, 32. Lam. 1, 12. (Luc. Muse.
Enc. 1. Hdot. 2. 92 /ityaSor Kara /x^Xov.)
With ace. of pers. Gal. 4, 28 Kara lo-aax
like Isaac, as Isaac. Rom. 3, 5 et Gal. 3, 15
Kara tif^puTrov \fya> I speak as a man ; also
with the idea of a common man, not a be
liever, 1 Cor. 3, 3. For 1 Cor. 15, 32 see
in S^ptojua^ew. So Luc. Pise. 12. Arr.
Exp. Alex. 3. 27. 10. Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 30.
Adverbially, Ka3 ov rpoirov lit. after
what manner, i. q. as, even as, Acts 15, 11 ;
Kara ravrd, thus, so, Luke 17, 30. 6, 23.
26 ; Ka3 ofjLoioTTjra, like, like as, Heb. 4, 15.
6. Of the end, aim, purpose, towards
which any thing is directed, for, in behalf
of, by way of; 2 Cor. 11, 21 Kara art/u ai/
[e /xi)v] Xe-yo), I say it by way of disparage
ment, to my own reproach. 1 Tim. 6, 3 17
Kar fiHrfftfiav SiSa^iy, the doctrine which is
for godliness, tends to promote it. 2 Tim.
1,1. Tit. 1,1. See Kiihner Ausf. Gr. 607.
3. a. Jos. Ant. 3. 11.4 Kara rr^v Tipfjv roil
Seov rovro Trotcoi/. Palaeph. 43. 4. Thuc. 6.
31 Kara Se ap f/Kfiv. Hdot. 2. 152.
NOTE. In composition Kara implies :
a) Motion downwards, as Kara/3aiVco, KaSai-
peco, KaraTriVra). b) Direction against, in
a hostile sense, as KarayivtotrKco, Karrjyopeo),
KaraXaXew. c) Distribution, as KaraK\^-
poSor/o). d) It serves to strengthen the
notion of the simple word, and is then often
simply intensive, as KaSoTrX/fco, KaraXa/z-
jBdva. e) Sometimes it gives to an in-
trans. verb a transitive sense, as Karapyew
Comp. Buttm. 5 147. n. 6. +
Kara(3aiva>, f. /3,?o-opu, (/SatVw,) aor,2
Karfpr]v, imper. Kard/3f/3t and Kard/3a Mark
15, 30. Buttm. J 107. n. I. 14. 5 114 ftztW
1 . to go or come down, to descend, from a
higher to a lower place ; e. g. of persons,
with UTTO c. gen. of place whence; Matt.
8, 1 KaTaftdiTi 8e avrw OTTO rov opovs. 17. 9.
Mark 9, 9. Matt. 14, 29 OTTO rou TrXot ov.
Mark 15, 30 Kardfia djrb rov trravpov. Sept.
for -JB l-n Ex. 34, 29. Judg. 4, 14. (Xen.
Cyr. 5. 5. 6.) With els c. ace. of place
whither, Mark 13, 15 py Kara^drco tls TTJV
oiKiav. Acts 8, 38. Eph. 4, 9. Sept. for
ni Job 7, 9. Jonah 2, 7. (Hdian. 8. 2. 1.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 5.) With eVi c. ace. as
Vi TTjv 3dXao-aai/ down upon the sea-shore,
sc. from the mountain John 6, 16. (Xen.
Ag. 1. 18.) Also irpos TWO. Acts 10, 21.
14, 11. Sept. for -ni Ex. 19, 14. Absol.
380
Matt. 24, 17. Luke 6, 17. John 5,7. (Xen.
Cyr. 1. 4. 8.) Of those who go from a
higher to a lower region of country, e. g.
OTTO Iepovo-a\w Mark 3, 22. Luke 10, 30 ;
with els, John 2. 12 els VLanepvaovp.. Acts
7, 15 els AiyimTov. 14,25. 16, 8. al. Ab-
sol. Luke 2, 51. John 4, 47. Acts 8, 15.
24, 1. Sept. for TV; Gen. 12, 10. 42, 3.
So Hdot. 5. 106 fin. Xen. Hell. 3. 4. 11.
Spoken of those who descend, come down,
from heaven ; e. g. God as affording aid to
the oppressed, Acts 7, 34 quoted from Ex.
3, 8 where Sept. for "ni . Of the Messiah,
c, CK John 6, 38. 42; c. 0770 l Thess. 4,
16. Of the Holy Spirit, c. John 1, 32 ;
eni nva Luke 3, 22. John 1, 33. Of an
gels, e ovpavov Matt. 28, 2 ; ev c. dat. of
place whither John 5, 4, see in ev no. 4 ;
eni TWO. John 1, 52 see in dvafialva) no. 1 fin.
Sept. for ^ Gen. 28, 12. Of Satan as
cast down from heaven, Rev. 12, 12 ; comp.
v. 9. 10.
2. Of things, e. g. a way leading down
from a higher to a lower tract of country,
Acts 8, 26 68ov T^V Kara/3. OTTO lepovo-. els
rdai>. So Ti* Sept. Kardyco Prov. 7, 27.
Of things descending from heaven, i. e. let
down or sent down from God ; e. g. a ves
sel Acts 10, 11. 11, 5; spiritual gifts, c.
OTTO James 1, 17; the new Jerusalem 17
Kara/3. eVc TOV ovp. ano T. SeoC Rev. 3, 12
in an anacoluthon. So of phenomena from
the heavens, the clouds, to fall, e. g. fj
pox>? Matt. 7, 25. 27 (Jos. Ant. 2. 16. 3) ;
XaTXa^ Luke t 8, 23 ; nvp. OTTO TOV ovp. Luke
9, 54; irvp C K rov ovp. Rev. 13, 13. So
Sept. and T^ 2 K. 1, 10. 12. Genr. i. q.
to fall, to drop, e. g. sweat, weret 3pd/x/3oi
alfj-aros Kara/3. eVi rf)v yrjv Luke 22, 44.
So Ecclus. 32 or 35, 1 5 8d<pva eVt criaydra
KaVa/3aiVet. +
KaraflaXXa), f. j3aXa>, (/3dXX,) 1. to
cast down, e. g. from heaven, Pass. Rev. 12,
10 Kare^rftr] o Karqyap. So Pol. 1. 24. 12.
Xen. Hell. 5. 2. 41. Spec, to prostrate,
2 Cor. 4, 9. Sept. for ^Brt Ps. 73, 18.
So Luc. D. Deor. 14. 2. Plato Hipp. min.
374. a.
2. Mid. to lay down, e. g. a foundation,
c. ace. Heb. 6, 1. Jos. Ant. 15. 11. 3.
Pol. 10. 27. 9. Plato Legg. 803. a.
Karaftapeaj, S>, f. jjo-, (/3ape,) to
weigh down, as a burden ; in N. T. trop. to
burden in a pecuniary sense, c. ace. 2 Cor.
12, 16; comp. Sept. and 123 2 Sam. 13,
25. Genr. Diod. Sic. 19. 24~ "Pol. 18. 4. 4.
Karaflapvva), i. q. Kara/3ape o>, to weigh
down, to oppress ; Pass, of the eyes, Mark
14, 40 ot o</>3. Ka.Ta^apvv6p.fvoi in some editt.
for /3e/3ap?7p.eVoi in Rec. Pr. Sept. Joel 2.
8. 2 Sam. 14, 26.
KaTdftacriS, ea>r, f), (KarajSaiW,) ago
ing down, e. g. towards the coast Xen. An.
7. 8. 26. In N. T. a descent, i. e. place of
descending, a declivity, Luke 19, 37 Kard/3.
TOV opovs TUIV e\aio>v. Sept. for TiTO Josh.
10, 11. Mic. 1, 4. So Pol. 11. 15*8. Xen.
An. 3. 4. 37.
/carafe i/3a&>, f. d<ra>, (/3i/3df<.) to cause
to go down, to bring down, e. g. os aSou,
Pass. Matt. 11, 23. Luke 10, 15. Sept. for
TniilEz. 31, 16. 18. Hdot. 8. 119. Plut.
Themist. 4. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 18.
/cara/3oX?7, fjs, y, (Kara/3dXX,) a cast
ing down, i. e.
1. a laying down, founding, foundation;
in N. T. only in the phrase : Kara/3oX)j TOV
Koo-fjLov, the foundation of the world, i. e. the
creation, beginning of the world, Matt. 13,
35. 25, 34. Luke 11, 50. John 17, 24.
Eph. 1, 4. Heb. 4, 3 (see in Ka/rot). 9, 26.
I Pet. 1, 20. Rev. 13, 8. 17, 8. Plut. Aq.
et Ignis comp. 2 cfyia rfj irpwTr) Kara/3oX;
TO>V dvZpayrrav. Diod. Sic. 12. 32. "Pol. 13.
6. 2.
2. Of seed, a casting in, trop. Heb. 11,
I 1 8vvap.iv eXa/3ei> tls KarajSoX^v o-rrep/xaroy,
lit. strength for the casting in (implanting)
of seed, i. e. strength for conception, pro
creation. Hippocr. Aphorism. 4, ra KVOV-
roO a-irepfMTos. Arr. Epict. 1. 13.^3 vibs
f< ratv avruiv crTrepp.arooi Kat rrjs avrijs ava>-
Sfi/ /cara/3oX^s. So Kara/SdXXcii/ a-Trepjttara,
e. g. M. Antonin. 4. 36 crn-e p/xara els y>jv rj
fj.T)Tpav Kara^aXXo/xeva. Galen, de Potent. I ;
comp. Wetst. N. T. in loc.
KaTa(3paj3eva), f. fvo-a>, OpajSevw,) to
give the prize against any one, to deprive of
the palm, Zonar. in Can. 35. Cone. Laod.
Kara/3pa|3et)<a e ori ro /iJj TOV viKrjo-avra dt-iovv
TOV /3pa/3et ov, aXX erepw StSdfat avTO d8i-
Kovpfvov TOV viKT](ravTos. In N. T. trop. to
deprive of a due reward, to defraud, c. ace.
Col. 2, 18. So Dem. 544 ult.
Karayje\ev<f, ea>s, 6, (Karayyt XXw,) an
announcer, proclaimer ; Acts 17, 18 ^evav
fioKfl Kar. flvai.
f. yeX&j, (Kara intens.)
Pass. aor. 2 Ka-rrjyyeX^v Acts 17, 13, see
Buttm. ^ 101. n. 4 ; pr. to bring word down
to any one, i. q. to bring it home to him ;
hence, to announce, to publish, to show forth,
c. ace. Acts 3, 24 ray fjp.tpas rat/ray. 1 Cor.
11, 26 Sdvarov TOV Kvpiov. Pass. Acts 13,
38 vfuv *t(j)(o-is ap.apTi>v Karayye XXerot.
381
Rom. 1,8. So Jos. Ant. 3. 8. 6. Pol. 4.
53. 12. Xen. An. 2. 5. 38. Spec, to an
nounce, to set forth, to preach, inculcate ;
C. ace. Acts 4, 2 unrayytXeiv TTJV dvdtrracriv
rr]v tic veicpw. 13, 5. 15, 36. 16, 17. 21.
17, 3. 23. 26, 23. 1 Cor. 2, 1. 9, 14. Phil.
1, 16 [17] Xpiarrov ttarayy. Col. 1, 28.
Pass. Acts 17, 13. Phil. 1, 18.
/carayeXaet), , f. daw, (yeXd<a,) to
laugh at in scorn, to deride, c. gen. Matt. 9,
24 Kal KarcytXcov UVTOV. Mark 5, 40. Luke
8, 53 ; comp. Buttm. $ 132. 10. e. Sept. for
i Job 21, 3 ; pHD Job 30, 1. 3. V. H.
<*. 37. Xen. An. 2. 6. 23.
KaTayiVUKTKW, f. yj/coao/xai, (yU WOTCCO,)
lo know or note against any one, to his dis
advantage, Sept. for ifsn Prov. 28, 11.
Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 10. In N. T. to judge or
think ill of, to condemn, to blame, c. gen.
1 John 3, 20 tav Karayivuo-Kr) rjfj.S>v f) Kap-
8ia. V. 21. Pass. Gal. 2,11 on Karfyycoa^ie-
vos ?jv because Tie had been blamed, sc. by
others, prob. by Christians of Antioch ; not
because he was to be blamed ; a sense
which the participle does not admit. So
Ecclus. 14, 2. Dem. 1402. 24. Hdian. 5. 2.
12. Plato Dem. 382. e.
*
Kardywfii, f. Kard, (aywp.i,~) aor. 1
KciTfat-a, Pass. aor. 2 Karedyijv, both with syll.
augm. prob. to distinguish them from the
forms of Ka.Ta.ya>, see Winer 12. 2. Buttm.
5 84. n. 5. Anom. fut. Att. Karedo> Matt.
12, 20, prob. for the like reason. Passow
in aywp.1. Buttm. 114ayw/u. Matth. 5 222.
p. 429. To break down, to break off or in
two, C. ace. Matt. 12, 20 /cdXa/ioi/ o-vvr. ov
K aredei. John 19, 32. 33. Pass. John 19,
31 tva Kareayuxriv O.VTWV TO. crKe X?;. Sept.
for 5-13 Jer. 48, 25. So Pol. 1. 37. 2.
Xen. An. 4. 2. 20.
Kardjco, f. do>, (ayo>,) 1 . to lead down,
e. g. persons, to bring or conduct down,
from a higher to a lower place or region ;
with ace. and ds, Acts 9, 30 tcarfiyayov av-
TOV els Kaiadpeiai/. 23, 20. 28 ; ace. C. TT/JO S
nva 23, 15 ; ace. simpl. 22, 30. Rom. 10, 6.
Sept. for Tni n c. els 1 K. 1, 33; c. npos
Gen. 44, 21. Hdian. 8. 1. 3 etV. Luc. D.
Deor. 7. 4. Xen. Ag. 1. 18.
2. Spec, as a nautical term, to bring down
a ship to land, c. ace. Luke 5, 1 1 Kcrrayd-
yovrfs TO. TrXoia eirl TTJV yrjv. So Sext. Em-
pir. adv. Phys. 2. 68 vr/e? ds trtpovs Kard-
yovrai Xipevas- Xen. An. 6. 6. 3. Hence
Pass. aor. 1 KaTTjx^ r ) v > to come to land,
to land, to touch, Acts 21, 3. 27, 3. 28. 12.
So Jos. Ant. 14. 14. 3 ei? Bp(>rrf]<riov KOT-
dverai he (Herod) landed at, Brundusium.
f. t o-o/xat, Mid. depon.
(dycoi/i ^ojuat,) to contend against, to prevail
against, to subdue, c. ace. fiao-iXeias Heb. 1 1 ,
33._J OS . Ant. 7. 2. 2. JEl. V. H. 4. 8.
Pol. 2. 45. 4.
/caraoetw, f. 8f]<r<a, (So,) to bind down,
.0 bind fast, e. g. ev Secr/xw caraSf)crat Horn.
Od. 15. 443. Luc. Asin. l6. In N. T. to
bind together, to bind up, e. g. wounds, c.
ace. rpav/jLara Luke 10, 34. Sept. for ^::n
Ez. 34, 4. 16. So Ecclus. 27, 21.
KardSr}\o^, ov, 6, f], adj. (<ard intens.
SijXor.) very clear, quite evident, Heb. 7, 15.
Plut. Romul. 29. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 14.
KaTaSucdfo, f. do-to, (StKafco,) to give
judgment against, to condemn, c. ace. of
pers. Matt. 12, 7. 37 ; absol. Luke 6, 37 bis.
James 5, 6. Sept. for Sitfnsn Ps. 37, 33.
Jos. Ant. 7. 11. 3. Diod. Sic. 14. 4. In
Gr. writers oftener c. gen. Xen. Hell. 7.
4. 33.
KaraotKij, 77?, ^, (Si *?/,) judgment a-
gainst, condemnation, Acts 25, 15 Lach. foi
Rec. diKr,. Luc. D. Mort. 17. 2. Plut.
Themist. 21.
KaraSiMKO}, f. &, ( K ard intens.) to
pursue closely, an enemy Xen. An. 4. 2. 5.
Sept. for tl-n Judg. 7, 25. In N. T. to
follow closely, in order to find, c. ace. Mark
1, 36. So Sept. and 5]T; Ps. 23, 6.
/caraSouXon), , f. <ao-co, (SouXdw,) to
bring down under bondage, to enslave, c. ace.
2 Cor. 11, 20. Gal. 2, 4 Iva r^nas KaraSov-
Xa>crov<7H>, where others KaTaSoiAaxrwirai
Mid. depon. Sept. for TaSfi Ex. 1, 14.
6, 5. 1 Mace. 8, 10. Luc. Pseudosoph. 12.
Thuc. 3. 70.
KaTaSwaareva), f. eva-ca, (dwacrrevu,
8vvdo-TT)s.) to exercise power against any
one, i. e. to overpower, to oppress ; c. gen.
James 2, 6 oii% oi TrXovtrioi KaraSwacrrfv-
ovaiv vfj.o)V, Pass. part. Acts 10, 38. Sept.
c. gen. for C23 2 Sam. 8, 1 1 ; c. ace. for
ruin Jer. 22, 3. So c. gen. Diod. Sic. 13.
73 ; c. ace. Xen. Conv. 5. 8.
KardSfefJ,a, aros, TO, in N. T. prob.
corrupted for KaTavd^f^a i. q. di/dSf/ia but
stronger, a curse, Rev. 22, 3 in later editt.
for KUTavd^f/j-a in Rec. Comp. for the sense,
Zech. 14. 11.
KaTcfeefj.aT%a), f. iV, (WaSf/ia,) to
curse, absol. Matt. 26, 74 in later editt. in
stead of Karava3f/naTi a) in Rec. from which
it is corrupted. Chrysost. in Ps. 77. Iren
c. Haer. 1. 13. 4. ib. 1. 16. 3. See Wetst
N. T. in loc.
382
) : f. W a>,
down shame, upon, L e.
1. to dishonour, to disgrace, c. ace. xara-
to-x- T-TIV Kf(f>a\T)v 1 Cor. 11,4.5,1 e. offends
against decorum. Ecclus. 22, 5. Hdian. 5.
1. 17. Xen. An. 3. 1. 30.
2. to shame, to put to shame, i. q. ala-xvvta
but stronger; c. ace. a) Pr. Luke 13,
17. 1 Cor. 1, 27 bis, Iva rovs croipovs Karai-
o-xvvr,- 11, 22. 2 Cor. 7, 14. 9, 4. 1 Pet. 3,
16. Sept. for ttJinn 2 Sam. 19, 5. So Arr.
Epict. 2. 8. 21. Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 28.
b) From the Heb. by meton. of cause for
effect, to bring to nought one s hope, to dis
appoint, Pass. Rom. 5, 5 17 8e e\Tr\s ov Karat -
i. 9, 33 et 10, 11 et 1 Pet. 2, 6 iras 6
e?r avrtn ov KaTaicrxvv SrjcreTai,
quoted from Is. 28, 16 where Sept. for
B^nn. Sept. for to>2n p s . 22, 6. 44, 8.
al. So Ecclus. 2. 10.
KaraKaiw, f. /cavo-w, (KOUB,) Pass. aor.
2 Karendrjv, fut. 1 KoraKav Sficrop.a.i, Rev. 18,
8, and also in the later usage Pass. fut. 2
KaraKafj(rofj.M 1 Cor. 3, 15. 2 Pet. 3, 10 ;
comp. Winer 15. p. 98. Buttm. Ausf.
Sprachl. 114 KOUO. To burn down, to
consume utterly, Engl. to burn up, c. ace.
Matt. 3, 12 TO (ixvpov KaraKavcrfi irvpl
uTjSeVrw. 13,30. 40. Luke 3, 17. Acts 19,
19. 1 Cor. 3, 15. Heb. 13, 11. 2 Pet. 3, 10.
Rev. 8, 7 ter. 17, 16. 18, 8. Sept. for Eft to
Ex. 32, 19. Lev. 6, 30. Luc. D. Mar. 11.
I. Diod. Sic. 1. 59. Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 1.
KaTaKd\,V7TTC0, f. -^a, (xaXwrrw,) to
cover with a veil which hangs down, and
hence to veil ; in N. T. only Pass, or Mid.
to be veiled, to wear a veil, absol. 1 Cor.
II, 6 bis; also c. ace. TTJV KecpaXrjvv. 7;
comp. Buttm. 134. 6, or { 135. 5. Sept.
forces Gen. 38, 15. Is. 6, 2. Jos. Ant.
7. 10. 5. Hdot. 1. 119. Act. Xen. Cyr. 6.
4. 11.
KaraKav^dofjiai, &>/iai, f. ijcro/iai, Mid.
depon. ((cau^ao/idi,) 2 p. pres. >caraKav^a-
o-at Rom. 11, 18; see Buttm. 103. III.
Winer 13. 2. b. To boast oneself against,
to glory over, c. gen. Rom. 11, 18 bis, /wj
KciTciKavxto TU>V K\d8cav KT\. So C. Kara
James 3, 14. Hence James 2, 13 KaraKau-
Xarai e\fos [6 e\eS>v] Kpiafms, i. e. the mer
ciful man glorieth (rejoiceth) against judg
ment, fears not condemnation. So Sept. Jer.
50, 10. 38.
Kard/cetfiai, f, eivapai, (K/*ai,) to lie
down, to lie, intrans. Comp. Kflp,ai, Buttm.
ij 109. II.
1. Of the sick, foil, by a particip. Mark
1 30 KarfKfiro TrvpeWoucra, she Jay sick of a
fever. Acts 28, 8 ; with ri c. dat. Mark 2, 4,
Luke 5, 25. Acts 9, 33 ; with eV John 0, 3 :
absol. v. 6. Luc. Icarom. 31 KaraKfirai, vo-
<Ttov. Dem. 1265. 23 qpuca dff%tv(ot> eya KU-
TfKfip.T)l>.
2. to recline at table, see in dvaKtinai no.
2. Mark 14, 3. Luke 5, 29; c. / olicia
Mark 2, 15. 1 Cor. 8, 10. Plut. J. Cees.
63 mid. Xen. Conv. 1. 14 ; c. eV Luc. Tox.
44. Xen. An. 6. 1. 4.
Kara/cXdco, S>, f. do-a>, (icXato,) to break
down, to break off or in pieces, e. g. rovs
aprovs Mark 6, 41. Luke 9, 16. Jos Ant.
2. 14. 4. Dem. 1251. 23. Plut. Pomp.
48 init.
KaraK\eiw, f. eiVw, (/cXe/co,) to shut to a
door, to close, Xen. Cyr. 6. 4. 10. In N.
T. of a person, pr. to shut down in a subter
ranean prison ; hence, as in Engl. to shut
up, to confine, e. g. -rivd ev (pv\aKy Luke 3,
20. Acts 26, 10 where Rec. c. dat. 0vXa-
KOIS. Sept. c. ev for N^3 Jer. 32, 3. Wisd.
17, 2 c. dat. Hdian. 3. 7. 5 c. ev. Xen. An.
5. 2. 18 c. fls.
KaTaK\r]po8orea), , f. jjo-co, (K\Tjpo8o-
Teco, K\ijpo86TTis,) to give by lot to each, to
distribute by lot, c. ace. Acts 13, 19 Rec.
where others Karaii^i]povofieu>. Sept. for
bimn Deut. 21, 16 et Josh. 19, 51 in ed.
Aid. et Compl. 1 Mace. 3, 36.
KaTKK\7)povo/j,ea), . f. ^a,, (X^pow-
/Lie co,) to let each get by lot, to distribute by
lot, c. acf,. Acts 13, 19 in later editt. for *a-
TaK\T]poouTea> in Rec. So Sept. for p?l"l
Josh. 18,2 ; i^rri Num. 33, 54. Josh. H,
1. Used by Greek writers only in the
sense to inherit down from an ancestor, c.
gen. In later writers c. ace. Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 129.
KaratcXiva), f. j/i, (/cXcVw,) pr. to make
incline, to make lie down, genr. 1 Mace. ] ,
3. Xen. Cyr. 6. 4. 11. In N. T. only of
the posture at meals, to make recline, c. ace.
Mid. to recline at a meal ; see in dvaKeifiai
no. 2. Luke 9, 14 Kara/cXiWre avrovs K\i<ri-
as. Pass. aor. 1 as Mid. Luke [7, 36.] 14,
8. 24, 30. So Act. ^El. V. H. 8. 7. Xen
Cyr. 2. 3. 21. Mid. Xen. Conv. 1.8.
KaraK\v^(t), f. vo-w. (X^w,) to dash
down upon, to overflow, to overwhelm ; Pass.
2 Pet. 3, 6 6 TOTS KOCT/HOS v8ari Kara*Xu-
o-3ety aTrcoXero. Sept. for ^^0) Job 14, 19.
Jer. 47, 2. Diod. Sic. 1.19. Plato Tim.
22. d.
flood, deluge, e. g. Noah s flood, Matt. 24,
38. 39. Luke 17, 27. 2 Pet. 2, 5. Sept. for
383
tcaTa\aj.i{3dva)
-q Gen. 6, 17. 7, 6 sq. Jos. Anf. 1. 3.
6. Diod. Sic. 1.10. Plato Tim. 23. b.
eto, >, f. 770-0), (KOTO, in-
tens. d<coXou3 a),) to follow closely, c. dat.
Acts 16, 17 ; absol. Luke 23, 55. Pol. 6.
42. 2 ; trop. Jos. Ant. 6. 7. 4. Plut. adv.
Colot. 3 fin.
KaraKOTrrco, f. ^o>, (KO TTTO),) to cui or
fie7 down, to cut in pieces, Pol. 5. 25. 3.
Xen. Hell. 1. 5. 3. In N. T. genr. and in-
tens. to beat, to cut, to wound, c. ace. Mark
5, 5 KaraKOTTTQiv tavrov Xi Soir. So Diod. Sic.
2. 44. Xen. Mag. Eq. 4. 5.
Karate pi] JJLV i &>. f. t o-w, (Kprj/m fw, Kpr)-
fjivos.} to throw down a precipice, to cast down
headlong, c. ace. Luke 4. 29 W 6<j>pvos TOV
opovs . . . wore KaTaKpr)p.vicrai avrov. Sept.
for TpV^n 2 Chr. 25, 12. Diod. Sic. 4.
31. Pol. 3. 116. 12. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 7.
KaraKpifJia, aros, TO, (araKpivo),) judg
ment against, condemnation, Rom. 5, 16.
18. 8, 1. Hesych. Karaicpi^a-
), f. /w, (/rpiVw,) to give judg
ment against, to condemn, in Greek writers
with a gen. of pers. and ace. of punishment,
Matth. J 378. p. 694 pen. In N. T. with
ace. of pers. and dat. of punishment ; Matt.
20, 18 Karaxpivovo-iv avrbv Safdrw, they shall
condemn him to death. Mark 10, 33. 2 Pet.
2, 6 ; ace. of pers. and infin. Mark 14, 64
KOTfKpivov avrov elvai tvox<ov 3ai>arov. (Hist.
of Sus. 41. Xen. Hi. 7. 10.) With ace. of
pers. the crime or punishment being im
plied ; John 8, 10 ovofis erf KartKpivev ; V.
11. Rom. 2, 1 ; absol. Rom. 8, 34; Pass.
Matt. 27, 3. James 5, 9 Rec. Of the last
judgment Mark 16, 16. 1 Cor. 11,32. Trop.
Rom. 8, 3 KaTtKpttx Ti]v apapriav tv rrj crap-
KL i. e. hath condemned, passed sentence
upon, all carnal lusts and passions, in antith.
to v. 1 ; comp. 6, 1 sq. So Hist, of Sus.
48. Hdian. 7. 6. 7. Plut. C. Gracch. 18.
Spec, to condemn by contrast, i. e. to show
by one s conduct that others are guilty of
misconduct and deserve condemnation ; c.
ace. Matt. 12, 41. 42. Luke 11, 31. 32.
Heb. 11, 7. Pass. Rom. 14, 23.
/taTa/Cpl<Tt9, ea>r, TI, (KaraKptVco,) con
demnation, 2 Cor. 3, 9 ; also censure, blame,
7,3.
KaraKVptevo), f. f va-co, (Kvpieuw.) to lord
it against or over any one, i. e.
1. Genr. to exercise authority over, c. gen.
Matt. 20, 25 ot dp^ovrej TU>V f%v<ai> KCITCIKV-
pitvovcnv CLVTVV. Mark 10, 42. 1 Pet. 5, 3.
Scot, for ^53 Jer. 3, 14; iwa p s . 19, 14.
Ecclus. 17, 4. Not found in Gr. writer*
in this sense.
2. Spec, to get the mastery of, to over-
power, to subdue, c. gen. Acts 19, 16. Sept.
for 033 Gen. 1, 28. Num. 32, 29. Diod.
Sic. 14. 64.
/caraXaXew, a>, f. TJO-W, (XaXe w,) to speak
against, to speak evil of, to slander, c. gen.
James 4, 11 ter, ^.17 /caroXaXelre aXX^Xwi
*rX. 1 Pet. 2, 12 eV <w KaraXaXoCtrti vfj.a>i>.
3, 16. Sept. for ttfa Ps. 44, 17 ; ">M Ps.
78, 19. Luc. Asin. 12. Diod. Sic. 11. 44;
c. ace. Pol. 3. 90. 6.
/caraXaXict, as, fj- ((caraXaX/o).) a speak
ing against, evil speaking, slander, 2 Cor.
12, 20. 1 Pet 2, 1. Wisd. 1, 11. Test.
XII Patr. p. 678. A word of the later
Greek, Thorn. Mag. p. 565.
KdTa\ci\O$i ov, 6, fj, adj. (KarnXoXe a> ; )
speaking against ; as Subst. a slanderer,
backbiter, Rom. 1, 30.
KClTa\afJ,(3dva), f. Xi^o/im, (Kara in-
tens.) aor. 2 icaTeXafiov, to take, to receive,
with the idea of eagerness or the like. E. g.
1. Pr. to lay hold of, to seize, with the
idea of eagerness, suddenness, e. g. a crim
inal, John 8. 3. 4 avn) 17 -yvvf] AcareiX^Sr;
eTravroepcopw fj.oixevop.tvr). (^El. H. An. 11 ,
15 quoted in aurocpwpoj. Luc. Conv. 32.)
Of an evil spirit which seizes, takes posses
sion of a demoniac, Mark 9, 18. So J31.
V. H. 3. 9. Trop. of darkness, evil, to
come suddenly upon, John 12, 35 iva p.f]
a-Koria vp.us KaroXa/fy. 1 Thess. 5,4 ^ ij/ie pa.
Sept. for P2? Gen. 19, 19 ; i K. 18,
44. So Arr. Exp. Alex. 1. 5. 17. Pol. 9.
18. 3. Plato Rep. 387. e.
2. In allusion to the public games, to lay
hold of, to obtain the prize, with the idea of
eager and strenuous exertion, to attain to ;
c. ace. Rom. 9, 30. 1 Cor. 9, 24 OUTCO rpt-
XfTf, iva *caraXa/3r;Te sc. TO /3pa/3eloi>. Phil.
3, 12 bis, SICOKW 8e, (1 Kai KaTaXa/3a> e(p <u
Kcii K<iT(\T]<p :3r)v VTTO TOU Xpiorov, if also 1
may lay hold of that for which too I hare
been laid hold of by Christ, i. e. TO yvwvai
nvrov KT\. in v. 10. So v. 1 3. Comp. Hdot.
6. 39. Thuc. 3. 30.
3. Trop. to seize with the mind, to com
prehend, c. ace. John 1,5 17 8e a-Koria ov
Kart\a{if v avro. (Clem. Alex. Strom. 1. 16
KttraXap.,3areii; TO /ze yeSoj rrjs dXrjSeiaj.)
Mid. to comprehend for oneself, to perceive,
to find, C. 6Vt, Acts 4, 13 KaraXa^op-fvoi on
i/3pu7roi aypap-p-aToi tltri. 10,34; C. aCC.
et inf. 25, 25 ; TI indir. Eph. 3, 18. So c.
OTI Arr. Epict. 1. 5. 6; c. ace. Plato Ax.
370 a
384
f. o>, (Xeyw,) to lay down,
Mid. to He. down for sleep, Horn. Od. 14.
520. ib. 19. 44 ; to lay down or out, apart
from others, to pick out, to select, Plut. C.
Gracch. 6 init. Plato Legg. 762. e : spec.
of soldiers, to choose, to enlist, to enrol, Pol.
2. 24. 14. Xen. Cyr. 3. 4. 11. Hence in
N. T. genr. to reckon to a number, to enrol,
Pass. 1 Tim. 5, 9.
aros, TO, (KaraXeiVa),) a
remnant, remainder ; Rom. 9, 27 /caraXei/i/xa
o-wSTjaercu, a remnant only shall be saved,
1. e. a small part, few ; quoted from Is. 10,
22 where Sept. for ixd Ecclus. 44, 17.
1 Mace. 3, 35.
/caraXe/TTft), f. ^o>, (XeiVw,) aor. 1 Kare-
Xen/m Acts 6, 2. a later form, Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 713 sq. Buttm. Ausf. Sprachl. 114 Xet-
TTCO. Pr. to leave down to one s heirs, to
leave behind so as to descend to them, Horn.
Od. 1. 243. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 10. Hence
genr. and in N. T.
1. to leave behind, at one s departure, e. g.
a) At death, c. ace. Mark 12, 19 feat Kare-
Xwre yvvdiKa. Luke 20, 31. So Sept. Deut.
28, 54. Palseph. 32. 7. Plato Legg. 773. e.
b) Genr. in any place, c. ace. Mark 14, 52
Kara\nru>v TrjV crivSova. John 8, 9. With
ev C. dat. of place, Luke 15, 4 ov KaroXetVei
TCI fi>v. ev Trj eprjp-m. 1 Thess. 3, 1 eV ASq-
vats. Tit. 1, 5; with avroG there Acts 18,
19 ; with els aSov Acts 2, 31 see in els no.
4. So with ace. and predicate of condition,
Acts 24, 27 KOTeXwre TOV HaiiXov o edfp.evov.
25, 14. Sept. for 3tS Gen. 39, 12. 13.
Josh. 8, 17. So Jos. Ant. 2. 4. 5 ; eV Hdian.
3. 14. 17. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 17 ; with pred.
Hdian. 8. 8. 16.
2. to leave, to quit wholly, to forsake, i. q.
XeiVw but stronger. a) Of place, c. ace.
Matt. 4, 13 KaroXiTTcbi TTJV Na^a/3/3. Heb.
11, 27. With ace. and predicate, Acts 21,
3. Sept. for 273 1 Sam. 31,7. So Hdian.
8. 2. 10. Xen. An. 4. 2. 7. b) Of persons
and things, to leave, to forsake, so as to have
nothing more to do with them, c. ace. Matt.
19, 5 K. TOV iraTepa KOI TTJV pr/Tcpa. Mark
10, 7. Eph. 5, 31. Matt. 16, 4. 21, 17 ; with
predic. /zoW Luke 10, 40. Of things, Luke
5, 28 KaroXiTTcbi aVoira. Acts 6, 2. 2 Pet.
2. 15. Sept. for 3W Gen. 2, 24. Deut. 31,
17. Hdian. 3. 3. 12. Xen. An. 3. 1. 2.
3. to leave remaining, to have left, to re
serve, c. ace. Rom. 11, 4 Kare\nrov e /imma
fTrTaKKTX&t-ovs (ivSpas, quoted from 1 K. 19,
18 where Sept. for "^en . Pass. Heb. 4,
1. Plut. M. Ant. 65. Xen. Ag. 5. 1. Mem.
1. 1. 8.
, f. do-co, (Xi3do>,) to stjne
down, to stone to death, c. ace. Luke 20, 6.
Comp. Sept. Ex. 17, 4. Num. 14, 10.
? , ^, (WoXXdo-o-<o,) ex
change, espec. of money Dem. 1216. 18.
In N. T. a change from enmity to friend
ship, reconciliation, spec, restoration to the
divine favour ; Rom. 5,11 6Y ov vvv T>?/
Kar. e Xd/3o/xei>. 2 Cor. 5, 18. 19. Rom. 11
1 5 KaraXXayrj Kocr/iov, i. e. the means or oc
casion of reconciling the world to God. Sn
genr. 2 Mace. 5, 20. Dem. 10. 15.
Theb. 767.
v. -TTO>, f. , (dXXd<y
a-ca,) to change against any thing, to e
change for, e. g. money Hdian. 2. 13. 12-
genr. Plato Pha;d. 69. a. In N. T. to change
a person towards another, from enmity to
friendship, to reconcile to any one, (thus
differing from SiaXXdo-o-o) which implies
mutual change, Tittm. de Syn. N. T. p.
101 sq.) c. ace. et dat. 2 Cor. 5, 18. 19
KOO-/JLOV /caraXXdo-o-&>i> eavrw. Pass. aor. 2
KaTrj\Xdyr)v, to be or become reconciled h
any one, c. dat. Rom. 5, 10 bis, Kar^XXcryT?-
pev T<S Sew KT\. 1 Cor. 7, 11. 2 Cor. 5,20,
2 Mace! 1, 5. JEl V. H. 2. 21. Xen. An.
1. 6. 2.
AraTttXot7T09, OD, 6, fj, adj. (Xotn-o r,) left
over, remaining, Plato Tim. 39. e. In N. T.
of KaTaXoiTrot the rest, the residue, Acts
15, 17 quoted from Am. 9, 12 where Sept.
for n-nKtj ; also for ^ijt: Ezra 3, 8. So
Neut. Pol. 2. 11. 6.
Kara\v/jia, arcs, TO, (*caraXv<u,) a place
of half, lodging-place, inn, khan, caravanse
rai, see in KaraXvw no. 2. Bibl. Res. in Pa
lest. III. p. 431. Luke 2, 7 OVK rjv avrols TO
KOS ev TU> KaraXv/xari. By synecd. Mark 14,
14 et Luke 22, 1 1 TTOV e o-ri TO KOTaXvpa ;
i. e. a room where we may sup, a lodging.
Sept. for Tiba Ex. 4, 24 ; rDir? i Sam. 9,
22. Ecclus. 14, 25. Pol. 2. 36. 1. Diod.
Sic. 14. 93.
Kara\.vu>, f. vo-o>, (Xvw.) to loosen down,
apart, i. e.
1 . to dissolve, to break down, to disunite
the parts of any thing ; hence spoken of
buildings or the like, to throw down, to de
stroy, c. ace. Matt. 26, 61 KOTakva-ai TOV
vaov, and so 27, 40. Mark 14, 58. 15, 29.
Acts 6, 14 ; also Matt. 24, 2. Mark 13, 2.
Luke 21, 6. 2 Cor. 5, 1 ; trop. Gal. 2, 18.
Sept. for Chald. "inb Ezra 5, 12. So Hdian.
8. 4. 4. Plut. Poplic. 10. Trop. to destroy,
to put an end to, to render vain. e. g. TOV vo~
fiov Matt. 5, 17 bis ; epyov Acts 5, 38. 39.
385
tcaravvcrcrci)
xlom. 14, 20. So 2 Mace. 2, 22. Diod. Sic.
L* 80. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 14.
2. to let Icose, to unbind, e. g. TOVS ITTTTOVS
irom a chariot Horn. Od. 4. 28. Hence of
travellers and caravans, to halt for rest or
for the night, to put up for the night, wiien
the beasts of burden are unloaded, .Sept. for
"pba Gen. 42, 27. 43,21. Xen. An. 1. 8. 1.
In N. T. genr. to lodge, to take lodging,
intrans. Luke 9, 12; with napd TIVI, 19, 7
fiVijASe KaraAvaat KT\. Sept. for "pb Gen.
24, 23. 25. So Luc. Asin. 17 ; Trapd TIVI Dem.
252. 24. Plato Prot. 311. a.
, f. /mS^o-o^m, (Kara
intens.) to learn thoroughly Xen. CEc. 1 1 .
6. In N. T. to note accurately, to observe, to
consider, c. ace. Matt. 6, 28 K. TO. Kpivu TOV
dypov. Sept. for ft&n Gen. 34, 1. Arr. Alex.
M. 5. 11. 2. Dem. 660. ( 22. Xen. Mem.
1. 4. 2.
Kara/naprvpea), <, f. jjo-oj, (/naprvpeco.)
to witness against, to testify against, c. gen.
Buttm. J132. 10. g. Matth. { 378. Matt. 26,
62. 27, 13. Mark 14, 60. 15, 4. Sept. for
TW i K. 21, 10. is ; a n:s job 15,
6. Ls. 132. 23. Dem. 836. 25.
), f. i/, (Kara, intens.) to re
main fixedly, to abide, to dwell, intrans. Acts
13. Sept. for atth Num. 20, 1. Plut.
Numa 21. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 45.
KarafAOvas, adv. (KOTU, /lo vor,) alone,
by oneself, Mark 4, 10. Luke 9, 18. Sept.
for Tja Jer. 15, 17; "nab Mic. 7, 14.
Pol. 4. 15, 10. Thuc. 1. 37. Comp. Buttm.
J115. n. 5.
tcaTavc&efACl) O.TOS, TO, (Kara intens.)
a curse against any one, a curse, i. q. dvd-
Se/ia but stronger, Rev. 22, 3 Rec. Comp.
Zech. 14, 11, and see in Kard3ep.a.
KaTavcfeefAarlfa, f. iVco, (KOTO intens.)
to utter curses against, to curse, i. q. dvatte-
uarifa but stronger, Matt. 26, 74 Rec. See
in AcaTa2e/x(m a>.
KaTavakicncw, f. Aa>o-a>, (KQTU intens.)
to consume utterly, i. q. dpaAiVica> but strong
er, e. g. of a fire, absol. Heb. 1 2, 29 nvp KO-
ravaXia-Kov. Sept. for bsx Lev. 6, 10. Pol.
32. 7. 15. Plato Phaed. 72. d. Xen. Mem.
1. 2. 22.
KaTavapKaw, u>, f. TJO-&>, (vaptcdv, ) to be
come torpid against any one, to his detri
ment, i. q. to be slothful, heavy, burdensome
to any one, e. g. in a pecuniary sense, c.
gen. 2 Cor. 11, 8. 12, 13. 14 ov Kararapjoj-
<ra> vfj,a)i>. Hesych. Karevapjo/cra tfidpvva.
b. ov KaTevdoKTjara ov Karfftdprjo-a. Ac-
25
cording to Jerome the use of this word is a
Cilicism of Paul ; Algas. Qu. 10. See Wet-
stein N. T. ad 1 Cor. 11, 8.
Karavevo), f. euo-w, (pevw,) to nod or
ic ink towards any one, to make signs to any
one, with the head, eyes, or hands, to beckon,
c. dat. Luke 5, 7. Luc. Asin. 48. Pol. 39.
1. 3.
tcaravoeco, a>, f. ijo-w, (Kara intens. vow.)
1. to see or discern distinctly, to perceive
clearly, c. ace. Matt. 7, 3 do<ov ov naravofis ;
Luke 6, 41. Acts 27, 39. Trop. Luke 20,
23 K. TTJV iravovpylav, Sept. for ^^SH Ps-
91, 8. Plut. Pyrrh. 34. Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 2 :
trop. Xen. An. 7. 7. 45.
2. Trop. to mind accurately, to observe, to
consider, c. ace. Luke 12, 24 K. TOVS nopanas.
\. 27 ra Kpiva. Acts 7, 31. 32. 11,6. Heb. 3,
1. James 1, 23. 24. Sept. for ri!O Is. 5,
12. Num. 32, 8. 9. So Luc. Demon. 20.
Xen. Hi. 1. 22. Spec, to have respect to,
to regard, c. ace. Rom. 4, 19 ov Karfvorja-f
TO eavrov a-copa KT\. Heb. 10, 24. Sept.
for pan is. 57, i.
Karavraco, &>, f. jjo-co, (dvrdv, dvri,) lit.
to come down over against, i. e. to come
downto or upon, to arrive, at a place ; Acts
20, 15 Karr]VTi](Ta^i(v dvriKpv Xi ou we came
over against Chios. Elsewhere in N. T.
with tls c. ace. Acts 16, 1 /canjmjo-e tig
A/P/V. 18, 19. 24. 21, 7. 25, 13. 27, 12.
28, 13. (2 Mace. 4, 44. Palaeph. 15. 2.
Diod. Sic. 3. 34.) Of things, to come or be
brought to any one, c. els 1 Cor. 14, 36 ; to
come upon, to happen to, i. e. in the time of
any one, c. ds 1 Cor. 10, 11. So Pol. 6. 4.
12. Trop. to attain to the possession of
any thing, to obtain, c. els Acts 26, 7 els fjv
(eVayyeXiW) . . . f\7rid KaTavrrjcrai. Eph.
4, 13. Phil. 3, 11. So c. Trpo r 2 Mace. 6,
14; els Pol 4. 34. 2.
Kardwfys, e^y, fj, (Karaj/vo-o-w,) pr. a
piercing through, trop. -vehement pain, grief,
Hesych. icaTavvgis- 17 XI/TTTJ. But Sept. has
the verb Karai/vo-o-eo for Heb. B^ to be si
lent, dumb, Lev. 10,3. Ps. 4, 5; for ebsw
id. Dan. 10, 15 ; and for C;H3 to lie in deep
sleep, stupor, Dan. 10, 9. So also Sept
KaTavvgis for Heb. na -j ^Pl deep sleep,
stupor, Ps. 60. 3. Is. 29, 10. Hence in X.
T. from the Sept. slumber, stupor, Rom. 1 ] ,
8 e8a>KfV avTois 6 3ft>s 7rvfvp.a KaTavv{-i>s,
quoted from Is. 29, 10 where Sept. for
iia -pn as above. Some derive it in this
sense from KaTaw(rrdu>.
KctTavvcrcra) v. -TT<U, f. &>, (KUTU in
tens.) to prick through, to pierce; Pass.
386
trop. to be greatly pained, to be deeply moved;
Acts 2, 37 Karevvyrja-av Trj Kap8iq. Sept. for
3&oa p s . 109, 16. Ecclus. 14, 1. Hesych.
a), >, f. eoo-w, (nard intens.) to
count worthy of any thing ; in N. T. only
Pass, to be counted worthy, c. gen. TTJS ftao-t-
Xf<as TOV Sfoi) 2 Thess. 1,5; c. infin. Luke
20, 35. 21, 36. Acts 5, 41. So c. gen.
Jos. Ant. 15. 3. 8. Diod. Sic. 2. 60; c. inf.
Dem. 1383. 11.
, , f. TJO-W, (Trare w,) to tread
down, to trample down, c. ace. Matt. 5, 13.
7, 6 /DjTTore KaraTrarijo-axrti/ aiirovs vnb rols
TToo-ti/ avrS>v. Luke 8, 5. 12, 1. Sept. for
0^ 2 Chr. 25, 18. Ez. 34, 18. So Pol. 1.
34. 5. Xen. Ag. 1. 15. Metaph. as a mark
of scorn and contempt, Heb. 10, 29 TOV vibv
roOSeoC. So 1 Mace. 3,51. Horn. II. 4. 157.
KaraTravcns, fw s, jj. (Karairavco^) a rest
ing down, rest, Sept. for iriaa 1 Chr. 6, 16
[31]. 2 Mace. 15, 1. In N/T. from the
Heb. a rest, resting-place, dwelling, pr. after
wandering and disquiet ; comp. in Karairavui
no. 1. b. So Acts 7, 49 TIS TOTTOS TTJS KU-
Tair. fjLov, and what the place of my rest,
abode ? i. e. of Go*d in allusion to temples,
quoted from Is. 66, 1 where Sept. for
nrnas , a s also Ps. 132, 14 ; comp. Ecclus.
24, 6 sq. Also of the promised land as the
rest or abode of the Israelites after their
wanderings, Heb. 3, 11. 18 et 4,3. 5 et flcr-
(\fvo-ovrai (Is TTJV KaraTravcriv fiov, my rest,
i. e. which I have promised ; quoted from
Ps. 95, 11 where Sept. for nniaa , as also
Deut. 12, 9; see in /carrot. Trop. the rest,
quiet abode, of those who shall dwell with
God in heaven, in allusion both to the rest
of Israel and to the sabbath, Heb. 4, 1. 3.
10. 11. Comp. Wisd. 4, 7. Act. Thorn.
36.
tcctTctTravQ), f. O-QJ, (TravtB,) to rest or
quiet down, i. e.
1. Trans. a) Pr. to cause to cease, to
make rest or desist, to restrain, c. ace. Acts
14, 18 /LidXts KOTfTravcrav TOVS o^Xovy. So
Sept. Job 26, 12 where Heb. 55-1 ; for rfex
Ps. 85, 4. So Pol. 1. 9. 8. Dem. 808. 14*
Plato Polit. 294. e. b) Spec, to cause to rest,
to give rest to, i. e. to bring into the rest and
happiness of those who dwell with God,
Heb. 4, 8 ; comp. v. 1. 9. The^llusion is
to Joshua s giving rest, i. e. quiet posses
sion and dwelling, to the Israelites in the
promised land after their wanderings. Sept.
for rpan Josh. 1, 13. 15. 22, 4. So genr.
Horn. II. 16. 618. Xen. Yen. 7. 2.
2. Intrans. to rest from, to cease Jrom,
with avid c. gen. Heb. 4, 4 Karfnavcrfv 6
3eoy drrb IT. T. epyatv avrov. V. 10. Sept. for
JO natti Gen. 2, 2. 3 ; 8li Gen. 49, 32.
Test. XII Patr. p. 541 xaTairaixrei. TJ yfj
drrb Tapcr^y. Eurip. Hec. 908 p.o\nav 8"
arro . . . KaTOTravcras. The more common
Gr. usage is KaraTravecrSai TWOS, Matth,
355. 4.
aroy, TO,
i/v/u.) a covering, veil, which hangs down,
Act. Thorn, j 11 TO KaraTreracr/ia TOI) j/v/i-
(j)S)vos. In Sept. a veil, curtain, of the
tabernacle and temple, of which there were
two, viz. one at the entrance of the outer
sanctuary, Heb. TjOa Sept. Kara7reVao>ta
Ex. 26, 36. 40, 5. Jos. B. J. 5. 5. 4 ; and
the other before the holy of holies separat
ing it from the outer sanctuary, Heb. nS^ia
Sept. KaraTTfTaa-pa Ex. 26, 31. 27, 21. 40,
3. Jos. B. J. 5. 5. 5. Comp. Wetst. N. T.
ad Matt. 27, 51. In N. T. the veil, curtain,
of the inner sanctuary, which was rent at.
Christ s death, TO KaTantraa-fjia TOV vaov
Matt. 27, 51. Mark 15, 38. Luke 23, 45 ;
comp. Heb. 9, 8. 10, 19. 20. Also TO 8(v
Tfpov KaTaTreTaa-p.a id. Heb. 9, 3. Trop.
Heb. 6, 19 TO farwTfpov TOV AcaTaTTfTao-yiaTOi
thai within the veil, i. e. the inner sanctuary,
the holy of holies, in the heavenly temple ;
comp. v. 20 and 10, 19. So Heb. 10, 26
where it is a symbol of the body and death
of Jesus.
f. irlopuu, (TTI VO),) to drink
down, to swallow down as in drinking ; Engl.
often to swallow up.
1. Of persons, c. ace. Matt. 23, 24 T^V
de K.d^.r]\ov Karairivovrfs. 1 Pet. 5, 8. Sept.
for j&a Jon. 2, 1. So m V. H. 1. 3.
Luc. D! Marin. 14, 3. Plato Euthyphr. 6. a.
2. Of things, e. g. the earth, to swallow
up, to absorb, c. ace. Rev. 12, 16. (Diod.
Sic. 1. 32.) The sea. to overwhelm, to drown,
Pass. Heb. 11, 29. (Pol. 2. 41. 7.) Trop.
2 Cor. 5, 4.
3. Trop. to overwhelm, to destroy, c. ace.
1 Cor. 15, 54. Pass. 2 Cor. 2, 7 XVTTJ; KOTO-
? 6 Toto^Toy. jEschin. 13. 39 K. TTJV
TraTpcoav overtop.
KaraTTiTTTO), f. Treo-oC/xat, (TTI TTTO),) to
fall down, e. g. prostrate, eiy TJ)I> yrjv Acts
26, 14; vfKpov 28, 6. Sept. for bfij Ps.
145, 14. Luc. Nigrin. 36. Xen. Cyr/4. 5.
54. Mem. 3. 3. 5.
/caraTrXeo), f. evo-co, (n-Xew,) to sail
down from the high sea to land (comp. in
Kardyto no. 2) ; hence to sail to any place, to
387
tome by ship to, c. els Luke 8, 26. Pol. 1.
53. 2. Xen. Hell. 1. 4. 11.
<s, f. qo-co, (TTOWO),) to work
down, to wear down by labour, Plut. Alex.
M. -1. In N. T. Pass. trop. to be weary,
oppressed, afflicted, Acts 7, 24. 2 Pet. 2, 7.
So 2 Mace. 8, 2. ./El. V. H. 3. 27. Diod.
Sic. 13. 51.
, f. icrw, (irovrifa, irov-
ror,) to cas or stn& down in the sea ; Mid.
or Pass, to sink, to be sunk, to be drowned;
Matt. 14, 30. 18, 6 KaranovrKr^fj eV ro> ne-
\dyti TTJS 2aAd<roT;r, where only a sure
mode of death is pointed out, prob. without
allusion to the punishment of drowning
(KaTOTroiTioyioj) practised by the Egyptians,
Greeks, and Romans, but not by the Jews ;
see Casaubon ad Sueton. Octav. c. 67.
Wetst. N. T. I. p. 441. Adam s Rom. Ant.
p. 274. Diod. Sic. 16. 35 TOVS 8 aXXovr
a>s tpocrv\ovs Karfrfavriuf. Plut. Timol.
13 fin. Pol. 2. 60. 8. Dem. 677. 6.
Karapa, as, 17, (*ard intens. dpd,) pr.
imprecation against, i. e.
1. Pr. and genr. imprecation, cursing.
James 3, 10 e*. r. a. oTo^aroy eepxerai
fiiXoyia KOI nardpa. Sept. for tlbbp Gen.
27, 12. 13. Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 5. Plut* Timol.
5. Plato Alcib. 143. b.
2. From the Heb. a curse, i. e. a devot
ing or dooming to utter destruction, see in
avdStp.a ; and hence curse,* condemnation,
doom; Gal. 3, 10 VTTO Kardpav (l<ri are sub
ject to the curse, i. q. fViKardparoi. v. 13 bis,
K TTJS KdTapas TOV vopov, yevopevos virep
T)p.>v Kardpa, i. e. from the curse, doom,
which the law threatens, being himself
made a curse for us, i. e. meton. accursed,
i. q. (TTLKaTapaTos. 2 Pet. 2, 14 Kardpas
Tfuva, i. e. on whom the curse abides. So
Sept. for Mix Dan. 9, 11 ; nbbp Jndg. 9,
57. Deut. 28, 15. 45 ; n-nxa Prov. 3, 33.
Mai. 2, 2. Also of the earth, Heb. 6, 8
fij . . . Kardpas tyyvs near to the curse, almost
accursed, doomed to sterility. So Gen. 3,
17 na-ixn n-vnx, Sept. f Varaparoy,
comp. 5, 29. 8, 21.
Karapaofj,ai, i^at, f. do-o/xai, Mid. de-
pon. (dpdo/xai, dpd,) to wish or pray against
any one, to wish evil to, to curse. a) Pr.
and c. ace. e. g. opp. to fvXoydv, Matt. 5, 44
TOVS Acarapco/ieVour v/iaj. Luke 6, 28. Rom.
12, 14. James 3, 9. So Sept. for -nx Gen.
12, 3. Num. 24, 9. So c. ace. impU Xen.
An. 5. 6. 4 comp. Luc. Asin. 27 ; oftener
c. dat. Luc. D. Mort. 27. 7. Xen. An. 7. 7.
48. b) From the Heb. to curse, to devote
ro destruction; so a fig-tree Mark 11, 21,
comp. in *ardpa no. 2 ult. Pass. part. a-
Ti]pa[j.fvos accursed, i. q. fViKardparos,
Matt. 25, 41 ; comp. Buttm. } 113. n. 6.
Sept. for nbbp Deut. 21, 23; *>kpn Job
24, 18. So Wisd. 12, 1 1. Ecclus. 3, 16.
Karapyea), , f. TJO-CO, (dpy w,) to let
be idle, unemployed, e. g. the hands Eurip.
Phcen. (758) 765. In N. T. to make idle,
useless ; to bring to nought.
1. Pr. e. g. land, to spoil, c. ace. Luke
13,7 iwm Kal TTJV yf/v Karapyfl. Comp. dpyos
of land, Aristot. CEc. 2. Diod. Sic. 19. 42.
Trop. to make without effect, 1o make vain,
void, fruitless, e. g. TTJV niaTiv TOV Seou
Rom. 3, 3 ; vopov v. 31. Eph. 2, 15; eVay
yeX/ai/ Rom. 4, 14. Gal. 3, 17. Spec, to
bring to nought, to debase, c. ace. 1 Cor. 1,
28 ; and so Pass. 1 Cor. 2, 6.
2. Genr. to make to cease, to do away, to
put an end to; 1 Cor. 13, 11 Karf]pyr)Ka TO.
TOV vrjiriov 1 put away childish things. (Sept.
for Chald. bwa to make desist, Ezra 4, 21.
23.) Hence to abolish, to destroy, Rom. 6,
6 TO o-wfjLa TTJS apapTias. 1 Cor. 6, 13. 15,
24 orai/ Karapyr^a-rj nauav dp%r]v KT\. v. 26.
2 Thess. 2, 8. 2 Tim. 1, 10. Heb. 2, 14.
So Test. XII Patr. p. 731 Karapy^cm Be-
Xi ap (cat TOVS inrfpfTovvras aura. Just. Mart,
de Resurr. p. 242. Pass. KaTapy e op.at,
OV/JLOI, to cease, to be done away, 1 Cor.
13, 8 bis, f?T6 TrpocprjTflai, KaTapyrj^rjcrovrai.
KT\. v. 10. 2 Cor. 3, 7. 11. 13. 14. Gal. 5,
1 1 . So KOTapyto/jiai drro TWOS, to cease
from, to cease being under or connected with
any person or thing ; e. g. diro TOV i/o /xov
to be freed from a law Rom. 7, 2. 6, i. q.
e XevSepa foriv diro TOV vop.ov in v. 3 ; also
Gal. 5, 4 KaTTipyrjZrjTe drro TOV Xpiorov ye
have ceased (withdrawn, apostatized) from
Christ. Theophyl. well, ovSf^iaj/ Koivvviav
a TOV XptoroO.
pi^ffj,eo), s>, f. rjo-o, (dpi3^* a>.) to
number under or among ; Pass. Acts 1,17
KaT77pi3p7/ieVoy TJV eV f] fj.lv. Sept. for ttJrnrirl
2 Chr. 31, 19. Diod. Sic. 4. 85. Plato "Pol
lit. 266. a.
KarapTiyCi), f. io-ca, (dpri <J&>, iipTios, ) to
make quite ready, to put fully in order, to
make complete.
1. Pr. of what is broken, injured, to refit,
to repair, to mend, and this is the more
common classic usage ; c. ace. e. g. TU
o-iKTva Matt. 4, 21. Mark 1, 19. Sept. for
Chald. bbDOJ Ezra 4, 12. 13. 16. So Arr.
Epict. 3.~20 . 10. Diod. Sic. 12. 3. Hdot. 5.
106. Trop. of a person in error, to restore,
to set right, c. ace. Gal. 6, 1. So Plut. Mar-
cell. 10.
2. Spec, lo furnish fully, to make perfect,
i. e. such as one should be. deficient in no
part; so of persons, c. ace. 1 Pet. 5, 10 6
#e Seoy . . . Karapri tm vpas. Pass, or Mid.
2 Cor. 13, 11 Karapri fecrSe le ye perfect.
Luke 6, 40 Kar^prioT/eVoy 8e Tras ecrrat cos 6
StSdax. avTov, every one completed (perfect
ed) shall be as his master, not more. Also
with ev TIVL in any thing, Heb. 13, 21 Karap-
ri crai 11/j.as tv TT. epyw dyaSw. Pass. 1 Cor.
1, 10. Of things, e. g. ra vcrrep^/zara, to
fill out, to supply, 1 Thess. 3, 10. Comp.
Pol. 5. 2. 11 MaKeSwes rats rpccruuc Karrjp-
TKTfJLfVOl.
3. Genr. to prepare, to set in order, to
frame; in N. T. only in Pass, and Mid.
Rom. 9, 22 a-Kfiirj opyfjs Karr)pTi(riJ.eva fls
djrcoAetai/. Matt. 21, 16 K. mvov, from Ps. 8,
3 where Sept. for "1& 1 ? . Heb. 10, 5 crcop.a
e KciTrjpTio-a) fwi, a body hast thou prepared
for me, as a sacrifice to thee, quoted from
Ps. 40, 7 Sept. where the Heb. is different.
Heb. 11, 3 KarrjpTicr Sai roiis alaivas popart
3eov, iv ere framed, were created and set in
order; comp. Sept. Ps. 74, 16 a-v Karrjp-
rtcro) rj\iot> Kal (reXrjvrjv for Heb. "pD? 1 ! P S -
89, 38. Diod. Sic. 11. 75. Pol. 1. 21. 4.
KardpTlcris, ecu?, f], (Karapn fco,) perfec
tion, i. e. the being made or becoming per
fect, 2 Cor. 13,9; comp. in Karaprtfa no.
2. Plut. Alex. M. 7.
KarapTMT/JiOSj O v, 6, (ncaTaprifo),) a per
fecting, i. e. the act of making perfect, Eph.
4,12.
/caracreuu, f. ei o-co, (o-tieo,) to shake
doicn, e. g. buildings JFA. V. H. 3. 16.
Thuc. 2. 76. In N. T. to shake the hand
at any one, to wave the hand, to beckon, as
a sign for silence, c. ace. Acts 19, 33 ara-
a-fia-as rfjv x e P a waving the hand; c. dat.
Acts 13, 16 Karaa-do-as rfj xpi waving
with the hand. Also c. dat. of pers. 21, 40
K . rrj x- ^ a $- 12 > 17 - So T y v X- Pml
Leg. ad Cai. 1018. b ; 777 x- Jos - Ant - 8 - H-
2. Pol. 1. 78. 3 ; c. dat. of pers. Xen. Cyr.
5. 4. 4.
Karacr/caTTTa), f. ^o>, (o-xaTrrw,) pr. to
dig down, to undermine ; and hence to over
throw, to destroy, to rase, e. g. cities, build
ings, Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 46. Hdian. 8. 4. 24.
Xen. Hell. 2. 2. 23. So in N. T. as quoted
from Sept. e. g. Rom. 11, 3 ra "SvcnaaT^piu
<rov KUTfa-Ka-^av, they have digged down
thine altars, destroyed them, quoted from
1 K. 19, 10 where Sept. for tJ-,n. Part.
Pass. Acts 15, 16 ra Kareo-Ka/x^e ra, the
ruins, from Am. 9, 11 where Sept. for
, f. ao-a,, ( K ara intens.) to
prepare fully, to put in readiness, c. ace. e. g.
a way before an oriental monarch, rf]v 686v
Matt. 11, 10. Mark 1, 2. Luke 7, 27, quoted
from Mai. 3, 1 where Heb. n3Q , Sept. eVi-
/3AeVo/iai ; see in eVot/idfco no. 1 . a. Luke 1 ,
17 Xaoi KaTfCTKevatr/ieVoj/ a people fully pre
pared, for the coming of the Messiah. (Genr.
Diod. Sic. 1. 1. Dem. 14. 26. Xen. Mem. 3.
11. 4.) Spoken of buildings, i. q. to build,
to construct, e. g. olnov Heb. 3, 3. 4 ; vict]vr]v
9, 2. 6; Kij3a>Tov the ark of Noah 11, 7.
1 Pet. 3, 20. So Jos. Ant. 8. 8. 4. Hdian.
5. 6. 14. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 27. Of God, to
create, e. g. ra iravra Heb. 3, 4. Sept. for
S02 Is. 40, 28. 43, 7. So Wisd. 9, 2.
Karaa"Kr/voci), &, f. axrcu, (a-K^ow,) to
fix down a tent, to pitch, tent, to encamp,
Diod. Sic. 14. 62. Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 2. In
N. T. genr. to sojourn, lo dwell, and spoken
of birds, to haunt ; so eV rois /cXaSoty Matt.
13, 32. Luke 13, 19; VTTO TTJV a-nlav Mark
4, 32. Sept. for -jaoj Ps. 104, 12. So Jos.
Ant. 3. 8. 5. Diod. S ic. 19. 94 ult. TT\T)V TOV
KaTCKTKrjvovv (v otKiais. Pol. 35. 2. 4. Trop.
to rest, to remain ; Acts 2, 26 17 crdpt- p.ov
KaTao-KrjvaMTfi fir eArn Si, quoted from Ps,
16, 9 where Sept. for "jatio .
ear, 17,
the, pitching of a tent, building, Sept. for
rn 33 1 Chr. 28, 2 ; a tent pitched, quarters,
Diod. Sic. 17. 95. In N. T. a lodging,
dwelling, abode, and spoken of birds, a
haunt, Matt. 8, 20. Luke 9, 58. In Sept.
only of the dwelling of God, for nail)
2 Chr. 6, 21. Symm. for -jsaia Ps. 46*5.
So Tob. 1, 4. 2 Mace. 14, 35. Comp. Pol.
11. 26. 5. Plut. Demetr. 26.
Karaa-Kid^a), f. acrco, (ovaafw,) to sha
dow down upon, i. e. to overshadow, to cover,
c. ace. Heb. 9, 5. Plut. Artax. 18 fin. Plato
Tim. 74. d.
KaraCTKOTTea), d>, f. ijo-co, (o7C07re a>,) to
view accurately, to contemplate, Xen. Mem.
2. 1. 22 ; to inspect, Pol. 10. 20. 2 ; to recon
noitre, Plut. ^Em. Paul. 16. In N. T. with
sinister intent, to spy out, to explore, c. ace
Gal. 2. 4 KaTaa-KOTrfjo-ai TTJV e XevSepiai/ vfj.wv
So Sept. for ^ 2 Sam. 10, 3. 1 Chr. 19, 3
KdTCUTKOTTOS) ov, 6, (KaracrKOTre w,) Q
scout, spy, Heb. 11, 31. Sept. for bjj TO
Gen. 42, 9. 11. Pol. 14. 3. 7. Xen. Cyr.
3. 3. 25.
Karaao^l^oiJLaCj f. laropai, Mid. depon.
(o-o(pi w,) pr. to be wise against any one,
i. e. to deal subtilely with, insidiously, deceit
fully, c. ace. Acts 7, 19 Karao-oipio-dp.ei or TO
389
ytvos Tjfj.(av, in allusion to Ex. 1, 10 where
Sept. for csnnn . Judith 5, 11. Luc. D.
Deor. 1. 2. ~Diod . Sic. 15. 74.
f. f X, (ore XXco,) to put
or let down, to lower, e. g. ras ptifiSovs the
fasces Dion. Hal. 8. 44. In N. T. trop. to
put down, to quell, to appease, c. ace. rov
ox^ov Acts 19, 35. 36. So 2 Mace. 4, 31.
Jos. Ant. 14. 9. 1. Plut. Moral. II. p. 95.
aros, TO, KaSicmj/u, po
sition, i. e. condition, character, deportment ;
Tit. 2, 3 eV Karacrrij/iari ItpcnrpfTrfls.
3 Mace. 5,45. Jos. B. J. 1. 1. 4. Plut.
Marcell. 23 pen.
Kara(rrd\rj, ^ s , f/, (/carao-reXXca,) a let
ting down, i. e. the letting fall of a garment,
the adjustment of it, on and around one s
person, *. Trepi/SoXr/s Plut. Pericl. 5. In
N. T. melon, dress, raiment, apparel, 1 Tim.
2, 9 tv KaTao-ToXfl Kocr/iia). Sept. for flBSB
Is. 61, 3. So Jos. B. J. 2. 8. 4.
Karacrrpeffxi}, f. \^<o, (o-Tpe<p&>,) to turn
down, to turn under, e. g. with a plough
Xen. (Ec. 17. 10. In N. T. to overturn, to
overthrow, to upset, c. ace. Matt. 21, 12 ras
rpa-TTt^ay TU>V KoXXu/SiorcSi . Mark 11, 15.
Sept. for ^?n Job. 28, 9. Hag. 2, 22. So
Anthol. Gr. III. p. 38. Also K. ray TroXeZ?
to destroy Plut. Pericl. 23. Hdian. 8. 4. 22.
KdTCKTTpT/VLCUi)) <B, f. dcrw, (oTp^vido),)
to revel against; to run rial against any one,
C. gen. 1 Tim. 5, 1 1 orav yap KaracrTprjvid-
(Tcao-i TOV XpioroC, against Christ, (. e. they
lead a life of voluptuous luxury in neglect
of Christ, to the detriment of his cause.
Basil. Ep. ad Amphil: III. p. 28. c. Nicet.
Annal. XIX. 4. 368. d. Comp. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 381 ; see more in arpnvidv.
s, f), (*aTao-Tpe<po>,) ca
tastrophe, i. e. overthrow, destruction, of ci
ties ; 2 Pet. 2, 6 as TroXety . . . naracrrpofpfj
na.TtKpi.vf. Sept. for risen Gen. 19, 29;
T! Job 15, 21. So Plut. Instit. Lacon.
42. Thuc. 1. 15. Trop. subversion, opp.
ro ^prj<rijj.ov, 2 Tim. 2, 14.
KaTacrrpOiVW/jLL, f. orpoxrw, (orpoii/-
w/xi,) to spread down, to strew down, e. g.
persons, Pass. 1 Cor. 10, 5 KnTfcrTpui^rjcrav
ev tpr]fj.(o, they were strewed as corpses in
the desert, were destroyed. Sept. for Brrj
Num. 14, 16. Judith 14, 4. JE\. H. An. 7 .
2. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 64 ot m po-ai . . . TroX-
Karacrvpo), f. put, (o-vpco,) to drag down,
to force along, e. g. as a torrent TOVS Xi3ouf,
uXa, Ti7f a^op Test. XII Patr. p. 643.
Plut. Symp. 1 . 9. 3 ; TO SIKTVOV Alciphr.
Ep. 1. 1. In N. T. of a person, to drag or
haul along, c. ace. riva rrpbs Kpirtjv Luke
12, 53. So Philo Leg. ad Cai. p. 1010 8ui
jj-fa-ns Kareo-vpov dyopas. Comp. delrahere
injudicium, Cic. pro Milon. 14.
Karaa-^d^w v. -drro), f. dgm, (o-^u-
o>, o-0aTT<,) to slaughter down, i. e. genr.
to butcher, to kill, c. ace. TOVS e ^Spovs Luke
19,27. Sept. for ann Zech. 11,5. ^El.
V. H. 13. 2. Xen. An. 4. 1. 23.
> 5 f. i cra>, (KOTU intens.)
to seaZ up, c: ace. e. g. TO fiiftXlov a book or
roll, Rev. 5, 1. Sept for Enn Job 9, 7.
Wisd. 2, 5. Luc. Alex. 49. Plut. de Defect.
Orac. 45.
/CQ>TCi<T^6O"t9) e<us, 17, (KareVo),) <z holding
fast, possession ; in N. T. meton. a posses
sion, thing possessed, e. g. a dwelling, land.
Acts 7, 5 Sovj/at ft? Karacrxecri!> avrfjv SC.
TI)J/ yTji/. v. 45 tv rfj KaTacr^eo-ft, see in tv
no. 4. Sept for ^JHX Gen. 17, 8. Ps. 2, 8.
Judith 9, 13. Jos. Ant. 9. 1. 2.
put or lay down, to deposit, e. g. in a tomb,
C. ace. Mark 15, 46 Kare^nKtv avrov fv^vrj-
(j.fia>. jEl. V. H. 13. 2. Plut. Lysand. 29 ;
genr. Xen. Eq. 6. 7.
2. Mid. to deposit for oneself, to lay up for
use, genr. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 34. An. 7. 6. 34.
In N. T. trop. KaTtmSecrSat x-P lv v - X a P l ~
ras, c. dat. to lay up favour with any one,
to icin /it s favour, to curry favour with ;
Acts 24, 27 3t Xb>i/ T? ^dptTar /caTaSe trSai
Totr louS. 6 $^Xif 25, 9. So 1 Mace. 10,
23. Dem. 416. 5. Xen. Cvr. 8. 3. 26.
rs,Tj, Karare^ixa. concson,
1. e. a cutting off, mutilation; so Phil. 3, 2,
contemptuously for the Jewish circumcision,
in contrast with the true spiritual circumci
sion in v. 3. Cornp. in aTroKoVro).
Kararo^evd), f. evo-w, (Yoeu&>,) to shoot
down with an arrow or dart ; Pass. c. dat
/3oX/St Heb. 12, 20, in allusion to Ex. 19, 13
where Sept. for fi^. L UC- j). Deor. 19.
2. Hdot. 3. 36.
, aor. 2
to run down from a higher to a lower place ;
Acts 21, 32 KOT(8pafjLfv eV avrovy he ran
down upon them, from the fortress Antonia.
Sept. for "pi i K. 19, 20. Hdot. 7. 192.
Xen. An. 7. 1. 20. In a hostile sense Sent
Lev. 26, 37. Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 5.
Kara(f)dy(i), see in KaTfo-3uo.
f. Karoio-a, e ") Pass.
aor. 1 K(iTTjv(x?}T]v, to bear or carry down from
tcaradpevya)
390
a higher to a lower place, Palaeph. 10. 2.
Dem. 1158. 15; to bring down with vio
lence, as a blow, Luc. Tim. 53; to throw
down Jos. Ant. 2. 9. 7. Hdian. 4. 15. 9.
Hence in N. T.
1. Pass. KdTd(pepea-^at, to be borne or
thrown down; Acts 20, 9 Karevf^iis OTTO
TOV vnvov f neo-t, being borne down from
the sleep, i. e. he sunk down from sleep, lost
his balance and fell. (JEl V. H. 3. 4. Hdian.
1. 11. 3.) Trop. to be borne down, oppressed,
e. g. with sleep, vnvu> Acts 20, 9. So
Symm. for t^? Ps. 76, 7; ds vnvov Jos.
Ant. 2. 5. 5. Diod. Sic. 3. 57.
2. Spec. KdTdfpe pa> -^^(pov (KCLTO. intens.)
to bring down or deposit a vole, to vole,
1. q. (ptp(o -^Tjcpov but stronger, implying
alacrity, zeal. Acts 26, 10 KarrjvtyKa tyfyav
1 gave my vote, assented ; comp. 22, 20.
So (pepa) ^(pov Dem. 271. ult. Plut. Co-
riol. 15 TTJS rjfjifpds ev -ft TTJV ^Tjfpov eftfi <pf-
pflV (VffTaOTJS.
Karafavya), f. /iat, ((evy,) to flee
down to any place, to flee for refuge, e. g.
ds TUS TroXeis Acts 14, 6 ; trop. c. inf.
Heb. 6, 18. Sept. for OW Num. 35, 26.
Deut. 4, 42. Hdian. 7. 11. 12. Xen. Hell.
4. 8. 28.
KarcKJ&eipa), f. epS>, (KOTO, intens.) to
spoil utterly, to corrupt, c. ace. Luc. Tim.
36 ; KdTd<p%. TTJV xdipav to lay waste, Diod.
Sic. 1. 56. Pol. 2. 64. 3. Hence in N. T.
1. Trop. to corrupt, to deprave; Pass.
2 Tim. 3, 8 KaTf<p%app,fvoi TOV vovv, Buttm.
131. 7. Comp. Sept. Kara<^3. TTJV 686v for
mnain Gen. 6, 12.
2. to destroy, Pass, to perish, 2 Pet. 2, 12.
Sept. for baa Ex. 18, 18; t^ntfri Gen. 6,
17. 2 Mace. 5, 14. ^Eschyl. Pers. 345.
Diod. Sic. 1. 16. rf
/eara^iXea), a>, f. 770-0), (Kara intens.)
to kiss tenderly, deosculor, stronger than (pi-
Ao, c. ace. Matt. 26, 49 comp. v. 48.
Mark 14, 45. Luke 7, 38. 45. 15,20. Acts
20, 37. Sept. for p^3 Gen. 31, 28. 55.
Ruth 1, 9. 14. Luc. Asin. 51. Xen. Mem.
2. 6. 33.
Kara<f>poved), >, f. TJO-IO, (<ppovea>,) pr.
to think down upon, i. q. to look down upon
any one, to think lightly of, to despise,
c. gen. Buttm. { 132. 10. e. Matt. 18, 10 p.f)
KdTdfppovTjcrrjTe tvos TO>V piKpcov TOVTCW.
Rom. 2, 4. 1 Cor. 11, 22. 1 Tim. 4, 12.
Heb. 12, 2. 2 Pet. 2, 10. SoWisd. 14, 30.
Diod. Sic. 1. 67. Xen. Mem. 3. 4. 12.
Spec, to neglect, not to care for, Matt,J>, 24
et Luke 16, 13 opp. to dj>3<rxfo-3cu. 1 Tim.
6,2. So Hdian. 5. 4. 3. Xen. Mem. 3. 12. 3.
KaTl(f)pOVT)Tr)S, ov, 6, (Kara(ppovfo,) a
despiser, contemner, Acts 13, 41, quoted
from Sept. Hab. 1, 5 where Heb. tniaa.
Sept. for "Ill s Hab. 2, 5. Jos. Ant. 6. 14.
4. Plut. Brut. 12 init.
, f. evo-w, (x >) to pour down
upon, and gen% to pour upon, e. g. Vi TTJV
Ke(p. Matt. 26, 7 ; Kara TTJS Ke(p. Mark 14,
3. Sept. Job. 41, 15. Hdian. 8. 4. 26-
Plato Rep. 398. a.
Karajfiovios, [ O v, 6, f), adj. (x%>v,)
under-ground, subterranean, put for abrjs
and its inhabitants, Phil. 2, 10. Anthol.
Gr. IV. p. 257. Dion. Hal. Ant. 2. 10. Horn.
II. 9. 457.
/caTaxpdofJLai, aj/j.ai, f. yc-opai, Mid.
depon. (Kara intens.) to use overmuch, to
over-use, and so to misuse, to abuse, c. dat.
1 Cor. 7, 31 01 xpco/nei/oi TO) Kooyiw wr p-f)
K.a.Ta\pa>iJL(voi. 9, 18. ^El. V. H. 3. 13.
Hdian. 8. 4. 22. Plato Menex. 247. a.
Kara-^rv^u), f. &>, (^^0),) to cool down,
to cool, to refresh by cooling, c. ace. ri)V
yXwo-o-av Luke 16, 24. Sept. Ez. 26, 19.
Diod. Sic. 3. 8 pen. Theophr. C. PI. 4. 12. 9.
/ca.re/8(Xo9, ov, 6, f], adj. (KOTO, intens.
eiStoXov,) full of idols, given to idolatry ;
Acts 17, 16 KdTflb aiKov ov<rav TTJV iro\iv.
Comp. the forms TOTTOS Kard8fv$pos Diod.
Sic. 16. 31 ; TO TTOJ Ktirafpirros Pol. 18. 3. 1.
Karevavrt, adv. (fvavri,) pr. down over
against ; hence genr. i. q. over against, op
posite to, c. gen. a) Genr. Mark 11, 2
KU>IJ.T)V TTJV KdTfVaVTl {l/iO>J>. 12, 41. 13, 3.
[Matt. 21,2. 27,24.] Also with art. 6,
r} KdTevavri, adj. opposite, Luke 19, 30 els
TTJV Karevavri KU>{J.T]V. Buttm. 125. 6.
Sept. for 113 Ex. 19, 2; ^ 1 Chr. 5,
11; ^B"^ 5 ? Zech. 14,4. So Ecclus. 22,
18. b) Spec, before, in the sight of,
Rom. 4, 17 KdTevavri ov eVioTevo-e 3eov,
by attract, for KdTevdvri Seov w tViVreucre.
comp. in art. 6s II. A. 3. b. 8. Buttm. 5 143.
14. Winer $ 24. 2. n. Sept. for n .?a~^
Ex. 32, 10 ; ^Eb 2 Chr. 2, 6. Ex. 32, 5.
KarevatTTiov, adv. (eVwTrtov,) pr. down
in the presence of, in the very presence of;
hence genr. before, in the sight of, c. gen.
2 Cor. 2, 17 KdTevairiov TOV SfoC. 12, 19.
Eph. 1, 4. Col. 1, 22. Jude 24 HUT. TTJS
86^Tjs dvTov, before, in the presence of. Sept.
for h :B-nx Lev. 4, 17; *\3Sa Josh. 21, 46;
*yb Josh. 1, 5.
Kare^OV(Tld^O), f. dcra, (eov<nao>,) to
exercise authority against or over any one,
c. gen. Matt. 20, 25. Mark 10, 42.
391
f. do-opu, Mid. depon.
(Kara intens. (pydfopai, ) Pass. aor. 1 /car-
fipyd<T3T)v with Pass, signif. 2 Cor. 12, 12,
comp. Buttm. j 113. n. 6.
1. to work out, to bring about, e. g. a)
Of persons, i. q. to work, to effect, to accom
plish, to do; so of Christ, c. ace. Rom. 15,
18. (Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 11.) So actions,
conduct, c. ace. Rom. 1, 27 TTJV dvxw
trvmjv KUTtpya^opfvoi. 2, 9 /c. TO KUKOV. 7,
15. 17. 18. 20. 1 Cor. 5, 3. 1 Pet. 4, 3.
(Xen. Hiero 1. 32.) Also miracles, o^/xeTa,
Pass. 2 Cor. 12, 12 ; so Hdot. 9. 108. Spec.
to form, to make ; so of God, c. ace. et dat.
a Cor. 5, 5. Sept. for isa Ex. 15, 17.
b) Of things, to cause, to produce, to work,
to be the cause or author of, c. ace. Rom. 4,
15 6 vayLOs 6pyr]V Karepydfrrai. 5, 3. 7, 8.
13. 2 Cor. 4, 17. 7, 10 bis. 11. 9, 11. Phil.
2, 12. James 1, 3. 20. So Plato Legg.
791. a.
2. to work out to the end, to bring to an
end, Hdian. 3. 12. 12. Plut. M. Crass. 10.
Hence in N. T. to make an end of, to van
quish, c. ace. uTravra Eph. 6, 13. So Jos.
Ant. 2. 4. 2. Hdian. 1. 9. 3. Xen. Cyr. 4.
6. 4 TOV \fovra.
tcarepXpfJMU, aor. 2 KOT^OV, (epx-
pcrt,) to go or come down, to descend, e. g.
of persons going from a higher to a lower
region of country, to the sea-coast, or the
like ; with ds c. ace. of place Luke 4, 31.
Acts 8, 5. 13, 4. [21, 3] ; d c. gen. of
place Luke 9, 37. Acts 15,1. 18,5. 21,10;
with ds and OTTO Acts 11, 27. 12, 19; with
npos c. ace. of pers. Acts 9, 32. (So c. ds
ffl. V. H. 4. 25. Hdian. 1.16. 3.) Of per
sons coming from the high sea down to
land, c. r Acts 18, 22. 27, 5. So Hdian.
4. s. 1. Trop. of divine gifts, James 3,
15 <r<xf>i a aWSev KaTtpxop-fvrj, 8ee "* avu >%tv
no. 1.
/caTe<T^WB, aor. 2 KOT<payov, (ea-Suo,) to
eat down, to devour, Engl. usually to eat up.
1. Pr. as animals, c. ace. so Kartyayov,
Matt. 13,4 ^X3f ra irfTdva (cat Kartyayev
avro. Mark 4, 4. Luke 8, 5. Rev. 12, 4.
Sept. for ^35t Gen. 37, 19. Ex. 10, 15.
(Palaeph. 4. I /carecrS.) Of persons, e. g.
8if3\apioiov KdTcxpaydv, to devour a book,
as emblematic of an eager and full know
ledge of its contents, Rev. 10. 9. 10 ; comp.
Ez. 3, 1. 3, where Sept. for b=X. So
Xen. Lac. 15. 4 /corac^. Diod. Sic. 1. 90
KaTf(r3. Trop. Karafyayflv TOV filov, to de
vour one s substance, to squander, Luke 15,
30. So Horn. Od. 15. 12. ^Eschin. 13. 38
KaTa<t>aytlt> TTJV trarputav otxnav.
2. Trop. e. g. of things, as fire, to consume,
Rev. 11, 5 /careo-3. 20, 9 /car <. Sept. for
b3S , Kareo-3. Is. 29, 6. Joel 2, 5 ; /care(.
Lev. 10, 2. Of zeal, John 2, 17 6 fijAos TOV
OIKOV arov /care ^aye p.e, quoted from Ps. 69,
10 where Sept. for bax . So Test. XII
Patr. p. 538 6 fiJXo? avTov Kcn-eo-St ei. Jos.
Ant 7. 8. 1. Of persons, e. g. Gal. 5, 15
dXXTjXous KdTfvZieiv, i. q. to consume or de
stroy one another. (Comp. Sept. for bsj<
Is. 9, 12. Xen. An. 4. 8. 14.) In the sense
to pillage, to plunder, by extortion, oppres
sion, as /carecrS. TWO. 2 Cor. 11, 20 ; ray ot-
Kids T>V xvpw" Matt. 23, 13. Mark 12, 40.
Luke 20, 47. Comp. Horn. Od. 2. 237.
Karev^fvva), f. woj, (fi>3wo>,) to guide
straight towards or upon any thing ; hence
genr. to guide, to direct, e. g. one s way or
journey to a place, c. ace. 1 Thess. 3, 11
6 Kvpios KdTfvSvvai (optat.) TTJV odov Tjfj.au>
TTpos vp-as. So Plut. Alex. M. 33 init.
Plato Tim. 44. b. Trop. TOVS n68as ds TTJV
686v TJJS dprjvrjs Luke 1, 79 ; TUS Kapdias
eir TI 2 Thess. 3, 5. Sept. K. TTJV ooov for
1; Hiph. Ps. 5, 9 ; K. TTJV Kapolav for yaH
2 Chr. 12, 14. 19, 3. So Plut. ad Princ. in-
erud. 2. Plato Legg. 847. a.
/careuXoyeft), >, f. ^o-a>, ( Ka rd intens.)
to bless much, c. ace. Mark 10, 16 in Mss.
Plut. de Adul. et Amic. 25.
/care<i crT77/u, f. o-r^o-w, ( C/>I OTJJ/U,) in
N. T. only in aor. 2 KaTfTreVnjv, intrans. to
stand forth against ; hence in a hostile sense
1. q. to rush upon, to assault, c. dat. TQ>
vXw Acts 18, 12. Comp. e^ tmj/u no. 2.
f. /ca3e|, (KOTO intens.) aor. 2
, to have and hold fast, to hold
firmly.
1. Genr. in various senses. a) to hold
fast or back, to retain, to detain a person,
c. ace. Luke 4, 42 KOI KaT(l\ov UVTOV TOV p.fj
TTOpfvetrtai. Philem. 13. Sept. for inx Pi.
Gen. 24, 56. (Jos. Ant. 7. 4. 1. Xen. Mem.
2. 6. 9, 11.) In the sense to hinder, to re
press, 2 Thess. 2, 6. 7 ; some also Rom. 1,
18, see in lett. b. So Plut. Pericl. 18.
Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 4 bis. b) to have in pos
session, to possess, c. ace. 1 Cor. 7, 30 /cat
01 dyopdfrvTfs (s p-i) /carf^ower. 2 Cor. G,
10. Rom. 1, 18 TWI> rrjv aXj3ftai> tv dBiKia
Karf^oi/rcoi , holding the truth in unright
eousness, i. e. having a knowledge of the
truth but living in idolatry and unrighteous
ness, as is explained in the next verses.
Sept. for Chald. Aph. V3HX Dan. 7, 18. 22.
So ^El. V. H. 7. 1. Pol. 1. 2. 3. Xen. Mem.
3. 5. 26. c) Trop. to hold fast in one s
mind and heart, to keep in mind, c. ace. e. g
Kartjjopea)
392
rbv\6yov Luke 8, 15 ; ras TrapaSoVfi? 1 Cor.
11, 2; TO KaXoV 1 Thess. 5,21; also Heb.
3, 6. 14. 10, 23; in memory 1 Cor. 15, 2.
So Dion. Hal. Ant. 4. 29. Theophr. Char.
26, or 8 ed. Tauchn. d) Pass, to be held
fast, i. e. trop. to be bound by a law, /
Kareixo /teSa Rom. 7, 6 ; comp. Sept. for
ION Gen. 39, 20. Of disease, John 5, 4
o> SijTTore KardxcTo vocrrjfjLaTi by whatever
disease he was held bound. Sept. and tnx
Jer. 13, 21. So Hdian. 1. 12. 1. ib. 1. 4. 19*.
Xen. Conv. 1. 10. e) As a nautical term,
KOTf^fiv [rrjv vavv] fls rbv alyiaXov, to
hold a ship firm towards the land, i. e. to
steer towards the land, Acts 27, 40. So
Hdot. 7. 188 KareV^f . . . es rbv aryiaXoV.
Plut. Thes. 21. Thuc. 8. 23; fully Horn.
Od. 11. 455.
2. Spec, to lay fast hold of, to get posses
sion of, to seize, c. ace. Matt. 21, 38 KOTU-
o-xw/zei/ TJJV Kkrjpovofjiiav. So to take eagerly,
TOV etrxaTov TQTTOV Luke 14, 9. Sept. for
lr]8 2 Sam. 4, 10. 20, 9. Hdot. 5. 72.
Diod. Sic. 12. 82. Xen. Hell. 2. 1. 2.
Karr/yopea), o>, f. 170-0), (Kara, dyoptva),)
to speak against, espec. before judges, to ac
cuse.
1 . Pr. in a judicial sense, with gen. of per
son; Matt. 12, 10 Iva KaTrjyoprjcrcoariv av-
TOV. Mark 3, 2. Luke 11, 54. 23,2. 10.
John 8, 6. Acts 24, 2. 25, 5. Rev. 12, 10 ;
gen. impl. Acts 24, 19. (1 Mace. 7, 6. Luc.
Necyom. 11. Xen. An. 5. 8. 1.) With
gen. of pers. and ace. of thing, Matth. 5 370.
n. iJ. Mark 15, 3 Karijyopovv avrov TroXXa.
|v. 4.] Acts 28, 19. (1 Mace. 7, 25. Xen.
Hell. 1.7. 14.) Or with gen. of tiling "by at
tract. Acts 24, 8. 25, 1 1 . With -rrepl c. gen.
of thing Acts 24, 13. (Xen. Hell. 1. 7. 2.)
With Kara c. gen. of pers. and gen. of thing
by attract. Luke 23, 14. Pass, where the
subject is a person, Acts 25, 166 Karrjyo-
povp.fvos KT\. and with vno TIVOS Matt. 27,
12. (Hdot. 7. 205.) Where the subject is
a thing, c. ivapd TWOS, Acts 22, 30 TO ri
KaTrjyopfiTai. irapa rwv Iov8. So Thuc.
1. 95.
2. Genr. to accuse, to complain of, c. gen.
of pers. John 5, 45 bis, pr) SoKtrre OTI e yw
Karr]yopr]<Ta> vfJL&v KT\. Rom. 2, 15. Hdian.
6. 9. 1. Xen. Hi. 1. 14.
KaT^yopia, as, 17, (Kanjyopeo),) an ac
cusation, e. g. judicial. Luke 6, 7 Iva evpaxrt
KaTT/yoplav avrov. John 18, 29. 1 Tim. 5,
19. So Jos. Ant. 2. 4. 3. Ml V. H. 11.
10. Plato Apol. 19. a. Also i. q. complaint;
Tit. 1,6 fv Karriyopia oVcoTi as-. So Xen.
Hell. 2. 1. 31.
ou , 6, (Ka-nryopev,) an ac
cuser, John 8, 10. Acts 23, 30. 35. 24, 8.
25, 16. 18; of Satan Rev. 12, 10 Rec.
comp. in gtd/3oXof. 2 Mace. 4, 5. Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 9.
opos, 6, (KanjyopfatC) an ac
cuser, i. e. Satan, Rev. 12, 10 in later edi-
ditions for Karrjyopos q. v. Not found in
Gr. writers, but expressed by the Rabb.
rijPBg.an accuser, Buxtorf Lex. 2009.
Karrjfpeia, as, 17, (Karrjiprjs, (pdos,) dejec
tion, sadness, James 4, 9. Plut. de vit. Pu-
dore 1. Thuc. 7. 75.
Karr/^ea), i, f. 770-0), (foew,) to sound
out towards any one, in his ears, Luc. Jup.
Trag-. 39. Hence trop. and in N. T.
1. to teach, to instruct, orally, by the
sound of the living voice ; spoken of the
oral instruction, preaching, of the apostles
and early Christian teachers ; with ace. of
pers. 1 Cor. 14, 19 Iva KO\ a\\ovs Karrjxtjo-o).
So c. ace. impl. Gal. 6, 6. (Act. Thorn. $ 16.)
Pass. c. ace. of thing, Buttm. 134. 6. Acts
18, 25 KaTT)xr)iJ.evos TTJV 6$bv TOV Kvpiov.
Gal. 6, 6. Also with nepi c. gen. Luke 1,
4 ; fK c. gen. Rom. 2, 18. Jos. de Vit. 65
ult. Luc. Asin. 48.
2. Genr. to inform, to apprize of; Pass.
to be informed of, to hear by report ; with
TTfpi c. gen. Acts 21,21 ; T! nepi TIVOS v. 24.
So ttanjXTptls irfpl TU>V a-v^eQ^Karuiv
Plut. de Fluv. 17. 1. ib. 21. 4.
KCUT ISiav, see in I8ios no. ] . b.
KdTioa), f. a>(r<B, (to o), ioy,) to cause to
rust, to corrode with rust ; Pass, to rust out,
to be corroded, hyperbol. James 5, 3 6 %pv-
Kai 6 (ipyvpos KOTuoTat. Comp.
Ep. of Jer. 24. Lam. 4, 1. Arr. Epict. 4.
16. 14 oW oVXa/Ha fniKfi[j.fva KaTiaTai.
KaTtcr^ya), f. va-<o, (iV^uw.) to be strong
against any one, e. g. a) In a hostile
sense, to prevail against or over, to overcome,
to vanquish, c. gen. Matt. 16, 18 ov Kari-
<rxov<riv avTrjs. So Wisd. 7, 30 Alex. ^El.
V. H. 12. 9. Diod. Sic. 1. 24. b) Genr
to prevail, to get the upper hand, absol
Luke 23, 23. So Jos. Ant. 16. 3. 1. Pol
6. 51. 6.
KarOlK(i)j o>, f. 770-0), (oiWo),) to hoilSf
down in a place, to dwell.
1. Pr. with an accus. of place, to dwell
fixedly in, to inhabit ; Acts 1,19 TOIJ KUTOI-
Kovcnv Ifpov<ra\r]fji. 2, 9. 14. 4, 16. 9, 32.
35 TOVS KaToiKovvras A.vS8av. 19, 10. 17.
Rev. [12, 12.] 17, 2. Sept. for 3^ Gen.
13, 7. 34, 29. So Luc. D. Deor. 18. 1.
Diod. Sic. 5. 16. Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 38. Trop.
393
of God as manifesting his constant presence
in the temple, Matt. 23, 21.
2. Intrans. to dwell fixedly, to inhabit, to
reside ; so with t I s c. ace. see in tls no. 4 ;
Matt. 2, 23 t\%u>v KaTcaKrja-fv ds TTO\LV Xey.
NafapeV. 4, 13, Acts 7 , 4. With tv c. dat.
Luke 13.4 KaToiKovvras tv ifpoua. Acts 1,
20. 2,5. 7,2.4. 9,22. 11,29. 13,27.
Heb. 11,9. Rev. 13, 12.^ With tiri c. gen.
eVi T^J yrjs Rev. 3, 10.* 6, 10. 8> 13. 11,
10 bis. 13,8. 14 bis. [14,6.] 17,8; c. ace.
tn\ nav TO Trpoffwrov TTJS yrjs Acts 17, 26.
With TJ-oC, 6Vov, Rev. 2, 13 bis. With e /c
Matt. 12, 45. Luke 11, 26 ; impl. Acts 22,
12. Sept. for 313? c . tv Gen. 13, 12. 19,
29; c. tni Lev. 20, 22. 25, 18. 19; eVcet
Gen. 11,2. So c. tv Diod. Sic. 4. 58. Xen.
An. 5. 3. 7 ; O.VTOV Palaeph. 31. 11. Trop.
of God, see above in no. 1 ; c. tv Acts 7, 48.
17, 24. (Sept. and 3izh p s . 2, 4. 9, 12.
Test. XII Patr. p. 652.) Of Christ as be
ing ever present by his Spirit in the hearts
of Christians, tv TOLS KapStais V/JL&V Eph. 3,
1 7 ; and so TO TrXqpw/iu TTJS 3etoT7jros which
was in Jesus, c. tv Col. 2, 9. 1, 19. Of
the spirit or disposition of mind, James 4, 5.
Also 17 8iKaioa-vvj] 2 Pet. 3,13; comp. Sept.
Jer. 32, 16.
KdTOlKrja lS) fwj, rj, (/caTotKf o>,) a dwell
ing, habitation, abode, Mark 5, 3. Sept. for
3TOV3 Gen. 10, 30. Plut. Lysand. 28 med.
Plato Tim. 71. b.
KdTOlKr/Tijplov, ov, TO, (KOTOI/WOD,) a
dwelling-place, dwelling, e. g. TOV Seov, as
being ever present by his Spirit in the
hearts of Christians, Eph. 2, 22 ; K. daip.6-
vw Rev. 18, 2. Sept for "psa Nah. 2, 1 1 ;
rrain Ex. 12, 20 ; na 2 Chr. 6, 30.
KdTOlKia, as, T], (icaToiKfa).) a dwelling,
habitation, abode, Acts 17, 26. Sept. for
sa-io Ex. 35, 3. Lev. 3, 17. Pol. 5. 78. 5.
Plut. M. Anton. 16 bis.
KdTOTTTpl^O), f. io~a>, ((caTOTTTpoi , COmp.
eo-orrrpoi/,) to show as in a mirror, Plut. de
placit. Philosoph. 3. 5 ult. Mid. to look in
a mirror, to behold as in a mirror, Diog.
Laert. de Plat. 3. 39 TOIJ p-eSvovcri o-wfj3o^-
\tvf KaToirTpieo- 5ai. Artemid. 2. 7. In
N. T. Mid. to behold as in a mirror, c. ace.
2 Cor. 3, 18 TTjV 86aV KVpLOV KaTOTTTptfo -
p.f voi, i. e. beholding the glory of the Lord
as reflected and radiant in the gospel, in
antith. to v. 15. So Philo 2 Alleg. p. 79. e,
un8e KciTOTrTpicraifJ.rv tv XX(i) TLVL TTJV (rr/v
I8tav T] tv o-oi TW Sew. Lojsner Obs. p. 304.
KClTOpjCtifAd) OTOS, TO, (fcaTopSoco.) any
thing rightly done, a right action. Lat. recte
faclum, Plut. de Stoic, repugn. 11, 15. Cic.
de Fin. 3. 7. In N. T. any thing success
fully done or arranged, a worthy deed or
measure ; Acts 24, 3 KaTopSco/icrrooi/ ywop.e-
viuv TW eSi/ft TOUTO) KT\. many excellent
arrangements having been made for this
nation, i. e. in reference to the government
and institutions, spoken in flattery to Felix.
So 3 Mace. 3, 23 Karacrrpfya.!. TCI KaTopSco-
p.aTa. Oftener of military deeds, achieve
ments, Pol. 1. 19. 12. Diod. Sic. 5. 20.
Plut. Camill. 37 bis. Not used by earlier
writers, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 250 sq.
/caret), adv. (caTa,) down, downwards.
Comparat. KaTWTe pw Matt. 2, 16.
1. Of place. a) Place whither, imply
ing motion down ; Matt. 4, 6 /3aXe a-eavTov
KOTO). Luke 4, 9. John 8, 6. 8. Acts 20, 9.
Sept. for iiMTsb Ecc. 3, 21. Is. 37, 31.
Hdian. 3. 11. 5. Xen. An. 4. 8. 20.
b) Place where, below, underneath ; Mark
14, 66 lv T// avKfj KCITW. Acts 2, 19. Matt.
27, 51. Mark 15, 38. Sept. for HKsb Ez.
1, 27 ; RTO Ez. 31, 16. So Hdian. 8. 3. 1.
Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 7. With art. 6, TJ, TO KOTO),
as adj. that which is below, the low, earthly,
John 8, 23. Buttm. 125. 6. So Jos. B. J. 5.
4. 1 T) KOTO) Tro Xif. Diod. Sic. 1. 49. Thuc.
1. 120.
2. Of time, comparat. Matt. 2, 16 ajro
SieTovs Acal /caTcoTepw of two years old and
under, q. d. lower down. Sept. Kara for
n-j^b i Chr. 27, 23. Diod. Sic. 1. 3 KUTO,-
Ttpca, JE1. V. H. 3. 17 /caTw.
KaT(t)T6po$, a ; ov, comparat. (KOTW,;
lower down, lower. Eph. 4, 9 KCIT^ ds TO.
KdTWTfpa fjifprj TTJS yrjs he descended into the
lower parts of the earth, i. e. to aons, blX iJ
implying that Christ became subject to death ;
comp. 1, 20. Sept. tls TO. naTuiraTa TTJS yfjs
for f-ixn niitnnns, i. e . Sheol, Ps. 63, 10 ;
comp. Ez. 26, 20. Also Sept. KtmoTepo? for
pnnn i K. 9, 17.
KdTO)repu>j see in KCITV.
Kavoa, as, fj, Vulg. Cauda, pr. n. of an
island near Crete, Acts 27, 16 Lachm. for
Rec. KXavST/, where see more.
KdVfid, aTos,To, (*auo.) a burning, glow,
heat, Rev. 7, 16. 16, 9. Sept. for ch Gen.
8, 22. Epict. Ench. 29. 2. Xen. Mem. 4.
3. 9.
KdV/JtaTlfo, f. i o-<0, (*ca{)p.a,) to burn, to
scorch, c. ace. Rev. 16, 8 ; Pass. Matt. 13,
6. Mark 4, 6. Rev. 16, 9. Arr. Epict. 1. 6.
26. Plut. conjug. Praec. 12.
AcaOcri?, fajy, fj, (KCU CO,) a burning, burn
ing up. Heb. 6, 8 r/s TO Te Xoy tls KOVCTIV,
Kavaoo/j,ai 394
i. e. the end of which is to be burned. Sept.
for ira Pi. inf. Is. 40, 16. 44. 15. Plut.
de tuend. Sanit. Prac. 9. Plato Rep. 406. d.
KOAJCTOOfACLl) ovuai, (KaO<7ij,) only Pass.
to be set on fire, to burn, 2 Pet. 3, 10. 12.
Trop. of a fever, Gal. et Dioscor.
Kavc7(t)V, cavos, 6, (Kat o), Kavcrio,) a burn
ing, heat, e. g. of the sun, Matt. 20, 12.
Luke 12, 55. James 1,11. So Ecclus. 18, 16.
Luc. Philops. 25. Artemid. III. p. 73. b.
Others in James 1. c. a scorching wind, i. e.
the wind from the Arabian desert, as Sept.
for 6i7i2 Job 27, 21 ; also avf^os Kava-av
for 61712 m-> Jer. 18, 17. Ez. 17, 10.
The Arabs also call this wind Shurkiyeh
(Sirocco) pr. east wind, though it comes
mostly from the southern quarter ; see Heb.
Lex. art. 61715 . Bibl. Res. in Palest. I. p.
305, comp. p. 287.
KaVTr/piai^Q), {. dcra>, (Kavrrjpiov, Kat w,)
to cauterize, to brand with a hot iron ; Pass.
OJY~ 1 Tim. 4, 2 KeKavTypiacrfj.fi>oi.Tr)v I8iav crvv-
fi8r]0fv branded in their oivn consciences,
having the marks, stigmata, of their guilt
burnt in upon ^heir consciences ; i. e. being
ever conscious of their guilt like branded
criminals. Hesych. K(KavrTjpiacrp.evof pf)
fXotTfs TTJV crvvfidrjcriv vyirj. Comp. Diod.
Sic. 20. 54 Toif ^vxals TU>V vo~ov eocrTrep
KavTTjpid nva Trpocrrj yf. Cic. de Off. 3. 21,
qui conscientiae labes et vulnera in animo
habent.
Kair^aofiai, up.ai, f. rjcrop.ai, Mid. depon.
(kindr. ai^e cu,) 2 pers. pres. Kavxacrai Rom.
2, 17. 23 ; see Buttm. 103. III. 1, marg.
Winer 13. 2. b. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 360.
To boast, to vaunt oneself, to glory, to exult,
to rejoice, both in a good and bad sense ;
e. g. absol. 1 Cor. 1, 29. 31 6 Kavx^^fvos.
4,7. [13, 3.] 2 Cor. 10,13.17. 11,18.30. 12,
1.6.11. Gal. 6, 14. Eph. 2,9. With accus.
of thing as to which or of which one boasts,
comp. Buttm. $ 131. 7, 8. 2 Cor. 9, 2 fjv . . .
Kavx&pai MaKfSocnv. 11, 30; ace. of de
gree 11, 16. With fv c. dat. of that in
which one glories, e. g. of things Rom. 2,
23 os ev VO/JLCO Kavxacrai. 5, 3. 2 Cor. 5, 12.
10, 15. 16. 11, 12. 12,9. Gal. 6, 13. James
1, 9. 4, 16 ; of persons, Rom. 2, 17 tv Sew.
5, 11. 1 Cor. 1, 31. 3, 21. 2 Cor. 10, 17.
Phil. 3, 3. 2 Thess. 1,4. With eVi c. dat.
Rom. 5, 2 fir e^TTt St. So with Kara c. ace.
as to any thing, 2 Cor. 11, 18; irepi c.
gen. 2 Cor. 10, 8 ; inrep c. gen. 2 Cor. 7,
14 virip vpaiv K. 9, 2. 12, 5 bis. Sept. ab
sol. for !i27n 1 Sam. 2, 3 ; for ^H 1 ? 1 "!
c.- ace. Prov. 27, 1 ; c. Iv Jer. 9, 22. 23 ;
c. iirl Prov. 25, 14. Find. Ol. 9. 58 ; c.
firi Ecclus. 30, 2. Diod. Sic. 16. 70 ; c. ace.
Lucian. Ocyp. 120 ; c. dat. Hdot. 7. 39.
Kav^T) fJ,a, aros, TO, (Kavxafyai,) a boast
ing, glorying, exulting, rejoicing, i. e.
1. Pr. the act of glorying, exulting, re
joicing, in any thing ; c. gen. Heb. 3, 6 TO
Kavxnp.a rrjs eXiridos, i. e. the hope in which
we rejoice. So vtrtp rivos 2 Cor. 5, 12.
9, 3 ; absol. 1 Cor. 5, 6. Plut. Agesi. 31.
Find. Isth. 5. 65.
2. Meton. boast, object of boasting; ground
of glorying, of exultation, of rejoicing; Rom.
4, 2 e xfi Kai>xT)p.a. 1 Cor. 9, 15. 16. 2 Cor.
1, 14. Gal. 6, 4. Phil. 1, 26. 2, 16. Sept.
for nlbi-in Deut. 10,21. Jer. 17, 14 ; rnxstn
Prov.Y?; 6. Ecclus. 10, 22.
KaVfflcns, eo)y, 17, (/cau^aojLiat.) a boast
ing, glorying, exulting, rejoicing, i. q. K av-
Xnp-a, but found only in late writers.
1. Pr. the act of glorying, exulting, re
joicing, in any thing; 2 Cor. 7, 14 TJ Kai/xr;-
a-is Tjp.>v f] eVi TtVou. 2 Cor. 7, 4. 9,4. 11,
17. 1 Thess. 2, 19 crrttpavos Kavxrja-ffos,
i. e. the crown in which we glory, rejoice.
James 4, 1 6. So vnep TWOS 2 Cor. 8, 24.
Sept. (TTf(p. Kavxricrfvs for rpiXSFl Prov. 16,
31. Ez. 16, 12. 23,42.
2. Meton. boast, object of boasting ; ground
of glorying, of exultation, of rejoicing; Rom.
3, 27 TTOV ovv rj Kavxyo-is ; 2 Cor. 1, 12. 11,
10; ev Xptorw Rom. 15, 17; virep vfjitav
2 Cor. 7, 4. So 1 Cor. 15, 31 w? TTJV vpt-
rtpav Kavxncriv f]v e xaj, i. q. TTJV Kaiixfja-iv
virep vp.cav v. tv v/itv. Sept. Jer. 12, 13.
Etymol. Mag. 400. 38.
, wv, al, Cenchrea, the east
ern port of Corinth, about 70 stadia from
the city; Acts 18, 18. Rom. 16, 1. Comp.
Strabo 8. p. 380.
KeSpos, ov, f), the cedar, Heb. fnx , i. e.
cedrus coniferus or pinus cedrus, a tree
celebrated in O. T. and growing chiefly on
Mount Lebanon ; at the present day the
number is greatly reduced ; see Bibl. Res.
in Palest. III. p. 440. (Horn. Od. 5. 60. ^El.
V. H. 5. 6.) Not found in N. T. except in
the false reading TOV x fl P^PP ov T ^ v Kf8pa>v
John 18, 1 Rec. See in KeSpcoi/.
KeSpwv, <$, indec. Cedron, Heb. *|1"i^
(the turbid) Kidron, Josephus KeSptoj/, a>vos .
Ant. 8. 1. 5 ; pr. n. of a winter-torrent (^e/-
/j.appos ) which begins a little northwest of
Jerusalem, and flows through the valley of
Jehoshaphat between the city and the mount
of Olives, <pdpay rov KtSpuvos Jos. Ant.
9. 7. 3. B. J. 5. 4. 2. The valley continues
395
some distance directly south and then south
eastwardly by the convent of St. Saba to
the Dead Sea. It is always dry except in
the rainy season after very heavy rains.
See Bibl. Res. in Palest. I. p. 396-402.
In N. T. John 18, 1 6 x f ip- a PP os T v Ke8pcav,
the brook (torrent) of Cedron. So Sept. 6
xdp-. Kefyxoi/ for Heb. IVVip 2 K. 15, 13.
23, 6. 12. 2 Chr. 29, 10. al. Jos. Ant. 6
XtifJL. KeSpwvos Ant. 8. 1.5. Out of this
name, later transcribers unacquainted with
the Hebrew have made 6 x ^f JLa PP os v
Kfo~pcov,the brook of cedars, John 18, 1 Rec.
and also in Sept. 2 Sam. 15,23. 1 K. 15, 13.
Keifiat, f- Kfia-op-ai, to lie ; also to be laid,
i. q. Perf. Pass, of Ti3??/it, see Buttm. j 109.
II. 4.
1. to lie, to recline, of persons, e. g. an
infant lv rfj (pdrvrj Luke 2, 12. 16 ; a dead
body Matt. 28, 6. Luke 23, 53. John 11, 41.
20,12. (Hdian.2. 1.19. Xen. An. 1. 8. 27.)
Of things, Luke 24, 12 TO faovia Ktlpfva
Hova. John 20, 5. 6. 7. 21, 9; with eVt c.
ace. 2 Cor. 3, 15. So c. eV Palseph. 46. 3.
Luc. Pise. 41.
2. As Perf. Pass, of Tt3;/u, to be laid, set,
placed, e. g. as a foundation 1 Cor. 3, 11 ;
a throne Rev. 4, 2 ; vessels John 2, 6. 19,
29. (Xen. An. 7. 3. 23.) With irpos n to be
laid to or at, as the stroke of an axe, Matt.
3, 10. Luke 3, 9. Also to be laid up, repo-
sited, Luke 12, 19. (Xen. CEc. 7. 36.) Of
a place, to be set, situated, to lie, Rev. 21, 16
iroXts Tfrpdywos KftTeu. Matt. 5. 14. So
2 Mace. 4, 33. Hdian. 3. 1. 11. Xen. An.
5. 4. 15. Trop. of persons, to be set, ap
pointed, c. tls final, for any thing Luke 2,
34. Phil. 1, 16. 1 Thess. 3, 3. Of laws, to
be given, made, c. dat. 1 Tim. 1,9. So Xen.
Mem. 4. 4. 16.
3. to be laid, situated, in any state or
condition durably, i. q. to Iw, to be ; c. eV,
1 John 5, 19 6 KoV/ioy Ktlrai tv TW irovrjpa,
is wholly given to wickedness. 2 Mace. 3,
11. 4, 31. Hdot. 2. 171 ; comp. Horn. 3e&)j/
(V yovvacri KtiTai Od. 1 . 267, 400.
Kecpta, as, 17, o- band, bandage, for swath
ing infants or dead bodies, Moscoph. Ktipia
6 TUV iT?7ricoj> Sf fffios, rjyovv t) KOIVUS (pao-Kta,
rat 3 Setr^ouo-t TOVS vticpovs. In N. T. only
of a dead body, Plur. John 1 1, 44 ; comp. ra
o3oW John 20, 5. So Origen ad Joh. 1. c.
tefipiai vfKpaiv fieri 8cr/iot.
Kelpw, f. Kfpv, pr. to shear, to clip, c.
ace. e. g. a sheep Acts 8, 32, from Is. 53, 7
where Sept. for m . Spec, the head, to cut
off the hair, Acts 18, 18 Kfipdp.cvos rfjv *ce-
hating shorn his head, i. e. having
had it shorn. 1 Cor. 11,6 bis. So Sept,
for ita Job 1, 20. Jer. 7, 28 ; nia 2 Sam. 14,
26. ^El. V. H. 3. 19. Xen. Hell. 1. 7. 8.
aros, TO, ((ceXevco.) a call,
cry, shout, of command, incitement, urging
on; 1 Thess. 4, 16 6 Kvpios tv KeXeva/nart,
eV <pa)VTJ apxayyi\ov rat tv crdXTTtyyt 3eov,
KaTaj3f)creTai arc oiipavov. Of the shout of
sailors at the oar Luc. Catapl. 19; of sol
diers rushing to battle Thuc. 3. 14; of a
multitude Diod. Sic. 3. 15; of a huntsman
to his dogs Xen. Yen. 6. 20.
K\eva), f. evcrw, pr. to urge or drive on,
pdo-riyi KfXeveiv Horn. II. 23. 642 ; comp.
Passow s. v. In N. T. and genr. to exhort,
to command, to order something to be done ;
so with ace. and infin. aor. Matt. 14, 19 nt-
\fv<ras rovs o^Xour dvaK\i^ir)i>ai. "V. 28. 18,
25. 27, 58. 64. Luke 18, 40. Acts 4, 15.
8,38. 22,30. 23, 10. 25,6. 17; ace. impl.
Matt. 8, 18. 14, 9. Acts 5, 34. 12, 19. 21,
33. (Judith 12, 1. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 9; ace.
impl. Diod. Sic. 4. 61.) With ace. and inf.
pres. Acts 21, 34 eWXeucre uyecrSat ILVTOV.
22, 24. 23, 3. 35. 24, 8. 25, 21. 27, 43 ;
ace. impl. Acts 16, 22. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 17 ;
c. ace. impl. Hdian. 2. 3. 8. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2.
2.) With dat. and inf. apr. Matt. 15, 35
/cat fKtXfvart rols o^Xots dvanfVfiv. Absol.
Acts 25, 23. So Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 9; absol.
1. 4. 18.
KVo8oj;ia, as, r], (Kev68o^os,) vain-glo
ry, empty pride, Phil. 2, 3. Wisd. 14, 14.
Luc. D. Mort. 10. 8. Pol. 3. 81. 9.
o9, ou, 6, f), adj. (xevos, 8oa,)
vain-glorious, full of empty pride and ambi
tion, Gal. 5, 26. Pol. 27. 6. 12. ib. 39. 1. 1.
T), 6v, empty, opp. to Tj-Xfjpjjs full,
e. g. TroXt? dj/3pa>7r<ot> Kevrj Hdian. 8. 1.9.
Xen. An. 1. 8. 20. In N. T.
1 . Pr. as avrbv . . . aTreoreiXai/ KCVOV, i. e.
with empty hands, having nothing, Mark
12,3. Luke 1,53. 20, 10. 11. Sept. for
Cp-n Gen. 31, 42. Deut. 15, 13. Judith
l/ll". Plut. Camill. 11. Plato Rep. 370. e.
2. Trop. empty, rain, i. e. a) fruitless,
without utility or success, Acts 4, 25 rat
Xaot t/jLeXtTTja-av Kevd. 1 Cor. 15, 10 fj %d-
pis ov itevr] (yfvrfir). 15, 14 bis. 58. 1 Thess.
2, 1. So (Is Kfvov in vain 2 Cor. 6, 1.
Gal. 2, 2. Phil. 2, 16 bis. 1 Thess. 3, 5.
Sept. for D|rn Is. 55, 11 ; osx Job 7, 6;
(Is K. for K-jttft" Jer. 6, 29. 18, 15. So Plut.
de and. Poet 1 pen. Dem. 306. ult. ds K.
Diod. Sic. 19. 9. b) Of that in which
there is nothing of truth or reality, empty,
false, fallacious, e. g. Kfvoi Xoyot Eph. 5, 6 ;
Kevcxpcovia
<. drrd-ni Col. 2, 8: Sept. for iUi Ex. 5, 9 ;
2T3 Hos. 12, 1. (Dem. 19. 11. Plato Legg.
683. e.) Of persons, vain, foolish, James
2, 20. So Arr. Epict. 2. 19. 8.
words, vain babblings, fruitless disputation,
1 Tim. 6, 20. 2 Tim. 2, 16. Some Mss.
read iauvo<frwia. Hesych. Ktvofpovias p,a-
TaioXoyias.
Kevow, u, f. o)o-o), (Kfvos,) to empty, to
make empty, Pass. Jer. 14, 2. Luc. Alex. 36
ni oiKiai (Keva>%Tjo-av.. Thuc. 8. 57. In N.
T. only trop.
1. In the phrase KCVOVV eavTov, to empty
oneself, i. e. to lay aside rightful dignity and
attributes by descending to an inferior con
dition, to humble oneself; Phil. 2, 7 eicevcoo-e
eavTov, i. q. eVaTretVoxrep envrov in v. 8. So
Sept. Kfvos for p"i Neh. 5, 13. Orig. Ho-
rnil. in Jer. 1, 7.
2. to make empty, vain, fruitless; Pass.
Rom. 4, 14 KfKfvtaTai rj TTIOTIS. 1 Cor. 1, 17.
Hence to make void, to falsify, i. e. to show
to be without ground, fallacious, e. g. KO.V-
XWa 1 Cor. 9, 15. Pass. 2 Cor. 9, 3.
Hesych. Kevw^ifj paTaios aTro^av^.
tcevrpov, ov, TO, (Keireo>.) a point, prick,
sting, e. g.
1. a sling, as of locusts, scorpions, Rev.
9, 10. So of bees, JE1. V. H. 1. 60. Plato
Phaed. 91. c. Trop. as a thing of venom,
venomous weapon, ascribed to death per
sonified; 1 Cor. 15,55. 56 TTOV aov, Sawrre,
ro Kevrpov ; ... TO Be Kfvrpov TOV SavaTov f]
dfj-apTia, i. e. the sting, that by which death
destroys, viz. sin ; quoted laxly from Sept.
rlos. 13, 14 where Heb. sap plague, pes
tilence ; comp. Hos. 5, 12.
2. a goad, stimulus, i. e. a rod or staff
with an iron point for urging on horses,
oxen, etc. pr. Horn. II. 23. 387, 430. Xen.
Oyr. 7. 1. 29. In N. T. only in the pro
verbial expression jrpos Ktvrpa \aKTifiv, to
kick against the goads, i.e. to offer vain and
rash resistance, Acts 9, 5. 26, 14. So in
Greek and Rom. writers, .^Eschyl. Agam.
1624. Find. Pyth. 2. 174. Lat. adi-ersum
stimulum calcare Terent. Phorm. 1. 2. 28;
contra acumina calcitrare Amm. Marc.
18. 5.
KVTVpla)V, ww?, 6, Lat. centurio, a
centurion, originally the commander of a
hundred foot-soldiers, i. q. eKaTovrap^os,
Mark 15, 39. 44. 45. See Adam s Rom.
A;. .. p. 370. Diet, of Antt. art. Exercitus,
p. 504.
KevSy?, adv. (/cevdr,) vainly, in vain, to
no purpose, James 4, 5. Sept. for p" 1 "??
396
icepas
Is. 49, 4. Arr. Epict. 2. 17. G. Plut. de
rect. rat. audiend. 6.
/ f
/cepaia, as, n, (mpas,) pr. a little horn ;
hence a point, extremity, e. g. of a sail-yard
Luc. Navig. 4. Pol. 14. 10. 11 ; of an island
Philostr. Vit. Sophist. 1. 21. 2. In N. T. a
point, apex of a letter, e. g. of 3 i i 3 i
put for the least particle, tittle, Matt. 5, 18.
Luke 16, 17. Philo in Flacc. p. 984. b.
Plut. non posse suav. viv. sec. Epic. 18
fryo/JLaxeiv nepl eruXXa/3o)i /cat Ktpmcav.
Kepafj,evS) (cos. 6, (Ktpap.os,) a potter,
Matt. 27, 7. 10. Rom. 9, 21. Sept. for 1211
Is. 29, 16. Pol. 15. 35. 2. Plato Rep.
421. a.
evy.) of or made
ly a potter; Rev. 2,27 o-Kfvr) ra KepapiKii
a potter s vessels, quoted from Ps. 2, 9 where
Sept. a-Kevos Kfpa/J.fws for "iS H ^3 . Pint.
de genio Socr. 20 mid. Kfpauixol rpo^oi.
Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 147.
KepajJiiov, ov, TO, (pr. neut. of adj. Ktpd-
P.IOS earthen Xen. An. 3. 4. 7,) an earthen
vessel, i. e. a pot, pitcher, jar; e. g. Kepd-
P.LOV vftaros, a jar of water, Mark 14, 13.
Luke 22, 10. Sept. for 5-12 a Jer. 35, 5.
Plut. CatoMin. 46. Xen. An /G. 1.15.
KepafAO?, ov, 6, (perh. Kfpdvwfj.i, ) pr.
potter s clay, Hdian. 3. 9. 10 ; an earthen
vessel i. q. Kepdpiov Hdot. 3. 6. In N. T.
a tile, of burnt clay, for covering roofs,
Luke 5, 19. So Hdian. 7. 12.11. Xen.
Mem. 3. 1. 7.
Kepdi>vv[JU, f. Kfpdo-o),Pass.perf. KfKtpa-
0-fj.ai Buttm. ^114. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 582;
to mix, to mingle, genr. Diod. Sic. 2. 26.
Xen. Ath. 2. 8 ; spec, wine with water or
spices, Sept. for T|O Is. 5, 22. Prov. 9, 2.
5. Xen. An. 1. 2. 13. In N. T. trop. of
the wine of God s wrath, which is mingled,
prepared, poured out in a cup ; see in 3v/xos
and Heb. Lex. art. c^ ; so Rev. 18, 6 bis, V
TO) 7TOTT)pta>, to (Ktpao~{, Kfpdo~aTe ai/Tr; $t-
TrXow, comp. 17, 2. 4. Spec, to pour out,
to Jill a cup, with the wine already prepared ;
Pass. Rev. 14, 10 irifrai e /c TOV o ivov TOU
%vp.ov TOV Seov, TOU KfKfpao-p.fvov aKparov
(v TO) TroTTjpitit KT\. Comp. Horn. Od. 5. 93
Kfpacro-f 8f vfKTap tpvZpov, where Eustath.
oi 8rj\ol Kpa/jid Ti, aXX a^rt TOV eVe^ee Kfl-
Tai.
Kepas, OTOS, TO, Plur. Ta nepara uncuu
tracted, Buttm. \ 54. n. 1 ; a horn.
1. Pr. of a beast, Rev. 5, 6. 12. 3. 13,
1 bis. 11. 17, 3. 7. 12. 16. Sept. for ^
Gen. 22, 13. Dan. 7, 7. 8. So ^El. H. An.
12. 19, 20. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 9. From the
tcepariov
397
Heb. a horn is put as the symbol of strength,
power, the figure being taken from the bull
and other animals that push with the horns,
Sept. and yiJ3 Jer. 48, 25. Ps. 75, 11. Ec-
clus. 47, 5. 7. 11. Hence meton. Luke 1,
69 Ktpas <r<TT]pias a horn of deliverance,
i. q. a strong deliverer. Sept. and Heb.
iJti-i T) Ps. 18, 3. 2 Sam. 22, 3. See
Heb. Lex! ,^.
2. Trop. of any extremity, projecting
point, resembling a horn, e. g. upon the
four corners of the Jewish altars, Rev. 9,
13. Comp. Ex. 27, 2 sq. where Sept. and
"Hi? ; see Heb. Lex. "ftp. c. Of the wing
of an army 2 Mace. 15, 20. Xen. Cyr. 2.
4. 29.
Kepdrtov, ov, TO, (dimin. of Kfpas,) pr.
a little horn ; in N. T. a pod, carob-pod, Luke
15, 16, i. e. the fruit of the carob tree, Rabb.
1*1 H , Arab, khariib, Gr. Ktparfia (horn-
tree), the ceratonia siliqua of Linn. Germ.
Johannisbrod-baum. This tree is common in
Syria and in the southern parts of Europe,
and sometimes grows very large. It produces
long slender pods shaped like a horn or sic
kle, containing a sweetish pulp and several
small brown shining seeds like beans. These
pods are sometimes eight or ten inches long
and a finger broad. They are eaten with
relish by the poorer classes in the East ;
and swine are often fed with them. See
Buxtorf. Lex. 821. Bibl. Res. in Pal. III.
p. 58. Celsii Hierob. I. p. 226. Galen, de
fac. Aliment. II.
), f. avia, (fcepSoj,) later fut.
K(pBr)(Top.ai, aor. 1 (KtpSrja-a, Buttm. 5 114.
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 740 ; Pass. fut. 1 K fp8rj-
Sijo-o/iai. For the anom. 3 plur. fut. Subj.
Kfpb^fjo-favrai 1 Pet. 3, 1 in some editions,
a corrupt form of the later Greek, see Wi
ner } 13. 1. e. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 721. To
gain, to acquire as gain, to win.
1. Pr. of things, c. ace. e. g. rbv Koo-pov
oXoi/, the wealth of the whole world, Matt.
16, 26. Mark 8, 36. Luke 9, 25. In trade, c.
ace. Matt. 25, [16.] 17. 20. 22; absol. James
4, 13. So JE.L V. H. 2. 19. Xen. Mem. 2.
9. 4. Spoken of avoiding any loss or evil,
to gain, i. e. to save, to be spared from, to
woid, c. ace. Acts 27, 21 Ktpoija-ai. (&)
rrfv vftpiv Tavrrjv KT\. and so to have saved
(avoided} this loss. So Jos. Ant. 2. 3. 2.
Heliodor. 4. 10. Luc. Tyrann. 8.
2. Trop. of persons, to gain, to win any
one, i. e. a) As a friend or patron, e. g.
Xpio-TdV Phil. 3, 8 ; rbv do(\<poi> Matt. 18,
15. b) to gain over to one s side ; in N.
T. to win over to Christ and thus bring to
salvation, 1 Cor. 9, 19. 20 bis. 21. 22, wnere
it is i. q. <ro>fo> in v. 22. 1 Pet. 3, 1, comp.
1 Cor. 7, 16 where it is <ro>co.
Kpoo$] tos, ovs, TO. gain, profit, Phil. 1,
21. 3, 7. Tit. 1, 11. Luc. de Merc. cond.
40. Plato Le. 835. b.
OTOS, TO, (neipa,*) pr. a smalt,
piece, bit ; hence collect, small coin, change,
John 2, 15. Jos. B. J. 2. 14. 6. Dem.
549. 27.
a money-changer, broker, John 2, 14, i. q.
KoXXvj3io-Tjjj in Matt. 21, 12. The annual
tribute of each Jew to the temple was a
Jewish half-shekel, Ex. 30, 13 sq. and this
the money-changers, sitting in the porticos
of the outer court, furnished to the people
as they came up, in exchange for Greek
and Roman coins. At the present day, in
oriental cities, money-changers are found
in, the most public places, sitting at little
tables covered with various coins. Comp.
art. Tpcm(iTT)s, also Buxtorf. Lex. Rab.
2032.
K(pa\atOV : ov, TO, (K((paXdios, KffpdXf],}
a small head, capitulum, e. g. of a bird
Diod. Sic. 3. 28. In N. T. and genr. trop.
the head, i. e.
1. the chief thing, main point. Heb. 8, 1
Kf(pd\aiov 8e eVt TOIS Xeyo/ieVoty, i. e. the
great and essential point in what is now
said. So Suidas in reference to this pas
sage, K((puXaiov eKfl TO peytcrTov X/yerat.
Luc. Vit. Auct. 23. Dem. 520. 27. Plato
Legg. 643. C, KecfraXaiov 8f] TrmSeiaj Xeyo-
p.fv TTJV opSrjV Tpofpjjv.
2. the sum, amount, in computing, sum
ming up, Theophr. Char. 25 [14]. Thuc. 1.
36. Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 18. Hence of money.
a sum, capital ; Acts 22, 28 TroXXou M cpa-
Xalou TTJV 7ro\LTfiav TavTTjv fKTTjcrdfiijv. Sept.
and taxi Lev. 5, 24 [6, 5]. So Jos. Ant
12. 2. 3 med. ^Eschin. 68. 26.
K<f)a\aiOQ), ), f. <uo-o), (KffpaXaiov,) to
sum up, Thuc. 3. 67. In N. T. i. q. Kf<pa-
Xi o>, to smite or ivound on the head, c. ace.
Mark 12, 4 Kanelvov XtSo/SoXijcrai^-fs 1 (Ktffra-
\aiuxrav, comp. Luke 20, 12 where it is
Tpavp-aTicravres. See Lob. ad Phyrn. p. 95.
Ke^aXijj JJy, f), the head. 1. Pr. of
man, Matt. 6, 17. 8, 20. 27, 30. Luke 7,
38 ; as cut off Matt. 14, 11. Mark 6, 27 ; of
^animals Rev. 9, 17. 19. 12, 3. al. Sept.
for ttJJO Gen. 3, 15. 40, 19. So Hdian.
4. 8. 4. Xen. An. 2. 6. i. Synecd.
as the principal part, put emphatically for
the whole person, Acts 18, 6 TO cu/ia i-juo)
tce(j)a\l<>
398
tin ri]v Kpa\rjv vp.a>v,your blood be on your
own heads, the guilt of your destruction rest
upon yourselves. Sept. and tt3X"i 2 Sam. 1,
16. 1 K. 2, 33. 38. Also Rom. 12, 20,
quoted from Prov. 25, 22 where Sept. and
liixi. So Aristoph. Plut. 526 els KfCpaXyv
o-ot for els ere. Comp. Horn. II. 11. 55.
Od. 1. 343. JEA. V. H. 12. 8. Trop. of
things, the head, the foremost, chief, e. g.
r.paXr) ycwias, the head of the corner, i. e.
the chief corner-stone, the main foundation,
Matt. 21, 42. Mark 12, 10. Luke 20, 17.
Acts 4, 11. 1 Pet. 2, 7, all quoted from Ps.
118, 22 where Sept. for ^ ^N"i ; see in
aKpoyuviaios. Heb. Lex. tl5iO no. 4.
2. Trop. of persons, i. e. the head, the
chief, one to whom others are subordinate ;
e. g. a husband in relation to a wife, 1 Cor.
11. 3 KffpaXr] yvvaiKos 6 dvrjp. Eph. 5, 23.
Of Christ in relation to his church, which is
his body, <r<5/z, and its members his mem
bers, fieXrj, (comp. 1 Cor. 12, 27,) 1 Cor.
11, 3. Eph. 1, 22. 4, 15. 5, 23. Col. 1, 18.
2, 10. 19. Of God in relation to Christ
1 Cor. 11, 3. Sept. and ti1 Judg. 11, 8.
11. 2 Sam. 22, 24. +
K(j)a\k, ( Soj, 17, (Kf$oX>;,) pr. a little
head, e. g. a bulb of garlic Luc. Dial. Me-
retr. 14. 3 ; the head, knob, of a column, etc.
Philo de Vit. Mos. II. p. 146. 50. Jos. Ant.
12. 2. 8. In N. T. the head, knob of the
wooden rod on which Hebrew manuscripts
are rolled ; and hence meton. for a roll,
volume; Heb. 10, 7 Ke(pa\ls ftipXlov, quoted
from Ps. 40, 8 where Sept. for "ifitrnha.
fcrj/jioa), to, f. COG-CO, (KJJ/IO S,) to muzzle,
i. q. $i/ioo> for which it stands in some Mss.
1 Cor. 9, 9. Xen. Eq. 5. 3.
KrjvcroS) ov, 6, Lat. census, in Greek airo-
ypa<j>T) q. v. pr. an enumeration of the peo
ple and valuation of property, see Adam s
Rom. Ant. p. 79, 128 sq. Diet, of Antt. art.
Census. In N. T. tribute, poll-tax, paid by
each person whose name was taken in the
census, Matt. 17, 25. 22, 17 et Mark 12,
14 Sovvai KTJVO-OV Km o-apt. Matt. 22, 19 vo-
uio-fjLa TOV KIJWOV, the tribute-coin, i. q. 8q-
vapiov in Mark 12, 15. Hesych. Kijva-os
ei Soy vofj.icrp.aTos, fTTiK((pd\aiov.
/cf]7ro$i ov, 6, a garden, any place plant
ed with herbs and trees, Luke 13, 19. John
18, 1. 26. 19, 41 bis. Sept. for 1* Deut. 11,
10. Am. 4, 9. Luc. Asin. 1. Xen. CEc.
1. 13.
KijTTOVpoS, ov, 6, (KTJTTOS, ovpo?,) a gar-
den-keeper, gardener, John 20, 15. Pol. 17.
6. 4. Plato de Legg. 316. e.
Krjpiov, ov, TO, (Kqpoy,) a honey-comb,
full of honey, Luke 24, 42. Sept. for r>B3
Prov. 24, 13. 19, 11. Diod. Sic, 5. 26.
Xen. An. 4. 8. 20.
UTOS, TO, (KTJPVO-O-U,) procla
mation by a herald, Dem. 917. 24; Xen.
Cyr. 4. 5. 57. In N. T. preaching, public
discourse.
1. Of prophets, e. g. the denunciation of
Jonah against Nineveh, TO Krjpvyfia lava
Matt. 12, 41. Luke 11, 32. Sept. for
nxi-tfj Jon. 3, 2.
2. Of Christ and his apostles, the preach
ing of the gospel, public instruction, 1 Cor.
1, 21. 2, 4. 15, 14. Tit. 1,3. Meton. for
the gospel preached, Rom. 16, 25. 2 Tim.
4, 17. Clem. Alex. Strom. 6. 5, 6.
Krjpvg, VKOS, 6, a herald, public crier,
Diod. Sic. 18. 8. An. 5. 7. 3, 4. In N. T.
a preacher, public instructor, e. g. of the
divine will and precepts, as Noah, 2 Pet. 2,
5 ; of the gospel, as Paul, 1 Tim. 2, 7.
2 Tim. 1, 11.
Kypvcrcra) V. -TTO), f. co, (K7ypv|,) to be
a herald or public crier, Horn. II. 17. 325.
Luc. D. Deor. 24. 1 ; to make proclamation
by a herald, Diod. Sic. 17. 109. Xen. Hell.
7. 2. 23. In N. T. to proclaim, to announce
publicly, to publish.
1. Genr. c. ace. Matt. 10, 27 Krjpv^aTe
ri Tcav dcojuarcoi/. Luke 12, 3. Acts 10, 42.
Rev. 5, Sept. for sn|5 Ex. 32, 5. Esth.
6, 9. 11 : r^n Joel 2, 1. So Hdian. 1. 7.
2. ^Eschin. 75. 30. Also to publish abroad,
to laud publicly ; Mark 1 , 45 rjp^aTo Kripvtr-
(Tfiv TroXXa Kal 8ia(pT)fj.ii.v. 5, 20. 7, 36.
Luke 8, 39. So Pol. 30. 20. 6. Xen. Cyr.
8. 4. 4.
2. Espec. to publish, to announce, to preach
religious truth, the gospel with its privileges
and obligations, the gospel dispensation.
a) Pr. e. g. of John the Baptist, Matt. 3, 1
KT/pucrcrcov tv rrj fprjp.(o Kal \(yo>v. Mark 1,
4. 7. Luke 3, 3. Acts 10, 37. Of Jesus,
Matt. 4, 17. 23. 9, 35. 11, 1. Mark 1, 14.
38. 39. Luke4, 44. 8, 1. 1 Pet. 3,19. Of
apostles and teachers, Matt. 10, 7. 24, 14.
26, 13. Mark 3, 14. 6, 12. 13, 10. 14, 9.
16, 15. 20. Luke 9, 2. 24, 47. Acts 20,
25. 28, 31. Rom. 10, 8. 14. 15. 1 Cor. 9,
27. 15, 11. Gal. 2, 2.. Col. 1, 23. 1 Thess.
2, 9. 2 Tim. 4, 2 K. TOV \6yov. (Act. Thorn.
^ 1, TOV Xoyoj/.) So TOV Xpi<rr6z> Krjpvo~-
creiv, to preach Christ, i. e. to announce him
as the Messiah, and exhort to the reception
of his gospel, Acts 8, 5. 9, 20. 19, 13.
1 Cor. 1, 23. 15, 12. 2 Cor. 1, 19. 4, 5 ov
yap eavTovs KT)pvo-(ropfv, dXXa X/itrroV. 1 1 ,
KTjTOf
399
4 bis. Phil. 1, 15. 1 Tim. 3, 16. b) In
allusion to the Mosaic and prophetic institu
tions, to preach, to teach; Acts 15, 21 Mcou-
OTJS . TOVS KTjpvo-arovras avrov ?x- Rom.
2, 21 6 Kr)pv<T<T<i)v fj.r) K\(7TTfiv. Gal. 5, 11
ft irfpiTOfiriv (Ti Krjpvcrcro}. Luke 4, 18. 19,
quoted from Is. 61, 1 where Sept. for X^J5 .
#77x09, eos, ovs, TO, a huge fish, sea-
monster, Matt 12, 40. Sept. for ^"la y*
Jon. 2, 1. Palaeph. 38. 1. Diod. Sic. 4. 42.
K?7<a9, a, 6, Cephas, later Heb. NB* 1 ?
(a rock, Buxt. Lex. 1032,) a surname of
Simon Peter, i. q. Gr. EU rpoy, John 1, 43.
1 Cor. 1, 12. 3, 22. 9, 5. 15, 5. Gal. 2, 9.
[1, 18. 2, 11. 14.]
Ki{3(i)TO$, ov, f], an ark, i. e. a wooden
chest, coffer, JEl. V. H. 9. 13. Lysias 121.
5. In N. T. spoken of the ark of the cove
nant, Heb. 9, 4. Rev. 11, 19. Sept. for
"pis Ex. 25, 10. Lev. 16, 2. al. (Jos. Ant.
4. s . 44.) Of Noah s ark, Matt. 24, 38.
Luke 17, 27. Heb. 11, 7. 1 Pet. 3, 20.
Sept. for n3Jn Gen. 6, 14 sq. 7, 1 sq. In
like manner Josephus calls the latter Xap-
ra, Ant. 1. 3. 2 sq.
Kt&dpa, as, fj, (Ki Saptr,) whence Lat.
cithara, Ital. ghitara, Engl. guitar, though
the modern instrument is different. The
ancient cithara and lyre were on the same
plan, a sounding base or bottom, (larger in
the lyre,) from which rose two horns as
from the head of a stag. A cross-bar con
nected the two horns near the top ; between
which and the base the strings were stretch
ed. The lyre was larger, and when played
stood upright between the knees ; while the
cithara stood upon the knees of the player. _
Both were held with the left hand, and
played with the right, sometimes with a
plectrum or key. See Diet, of Antt. art.
Lyra. ;E1. V. H. 14. 23. Luc. Imag. 14.
Plato Rep. 399. d. In N. T. cithara, q. d.
a lyre, harp, 1 Cor. 14, 7. Rev. 5, 8. 14, 2.
15, 2. Sept. for -,133 Gen. 31, 27. 1 Chr.
9, 11. Josephus describes the Heb. "^53,
Kivvpa, as having ten strings and as struck
with a key, Ant. 7. 12. 3. Com p. Heb.
Lex. art. - ->3.
K&apl^a), f. ia-co, (i3apir,) to play upon
the cithara, i. e. genr. to play the lyre, to
harp, 1 Cor. 14, 7. Rev. 14, 2. Sept. for
1?? Is. 23, 16. ^El. V. H. 3. 32. Xen. Mem.
3. 1. 4.
Kfeapyoos, ov, 6, (/aSapa, aoiSdr, wSo s,)
a lyrist, harper, one who plays on the lyre
or harp and accompanies it with song, Rev.
14, 2. 18, 22. ^El. V. H. 3. 43. Plato
Conv. 179. d.
as, 17, Cilicia, a province of
Asia Minor, bounded N. by Cappadocia,
Lycaonia, and Isauria ; S. by the Mediter
ranean ; E. by Syria ; and W. by Pamphy-
lia. The western part was called rpa^eta,
aspera, and the eastern irfoivr), campestris.
This country was the province of Cicero
when proconsul, and its chief town Tarsus
was the birthplace of Paul. Acts 6, 9. 15,
23. 41. 21, 39. 22, 3. 23, 34. 27, 5. Gal.
1. 21. See Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. I. ii. p.
196. Winer Realw. art. Cilicia.
Kivafjicofiov, ov, TO, cinnamon, the aro
matic bark of the Laurus cinnamomum,
which grows in Arabia, India, and espe
cially in the island of Ceylon. The ancients
employed it in their incense and perfumes.
Rev. 18, 13. Sept. for yiaSR Ex. 30, 23 ;
Siari !-i2i3 Jer. 6, 20. Diod. Sic. 2. 49.
Hdot. 3. 111. Comp. Plin. H. N. 12. 42.
KlvSwevd), f. fva-o), (KIVOVVOS-) to ue in
danger, in peril, absol. Luke 8, 23. 1 Cor.
15, 30; c. inf. Acts 19, 27. 40. Ecclus.
31 [34], 12. Pol. 4. 12. 13. Xen. Hell. 1.
4. 15.
KivSvvo?, ov, 6, (perh. Kti/eco,) danger,
peril, Rom. 8, 35. 2 Cor. 11, 26 octies.
Sept. for "ISO Ps. 116, 3. Hdian. 3. 3. 6.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 8.
Ktvea), 5), f. 770-0), (KI O),) to move, to put
in motion, c. ace. Matt. 23, 4 ov 3e Xouo-t
Kii>r)<rai aura sc. TO. (popria. Sept. Pass, for
Bin Is. 41, 7 ; CHS Job 13, 25. (Xen. Conv.
2. 22.) So Kivtlv TTJV Kf(pa\i ]v to move or
shake the head, in derision, Matt. 27, 39.
Mark 15, 29. Sept. for OKI S^n 2 K.
19, 21. Ps. 22, 8. (Ecclus. 12, 18. 13, 7.)
Mid. to move oneself, to move, intrans. Acts
17, 28 faVe^ (cat /ai/ov/ieSa. (Sept. Gen. 7,
21. JEl V. H. 1. 6. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 19.)
Trop. to move, to stir up, to excite, e. g.
(rraariv Acts 24,5. 21,30 eKiv^rj 37 TroAi?
SXrj. So Hdian. 7. 3. 4. Xen. Ag. 1, 37.
With eVc TOV TUTTOV, i. q. to move away, to
remove, c. ace. Rev. 2, 5. 6, 14. So c. ani
Xen. An. 3. 4. 28 ; absol. Hdian. 6. 1.6.
Kii>ri(Ti<;, f<af, rj, (KII//O).) movement, mo-
lion, John 5, 3 TTJV TOV vdaTos Kii^jcriv.
Diod. Sic. 1. 7. Xen. Yen. 10. 12.
Kk, 6, indec. Kis, Heb. ^""P Kish, pr.
n. of the father of king Saul, Acts 13, 21 ;
comp. 1 Sam. 9, 1.
Kiyp Tj/^t, f. xprjoxo, (xpdw, see Buttm.
S 114,) to supply with, to lend, c. ace. et dat.
Luke 11,5 -%pri<r6v p,oi Tpels apTovs. Sept
Ex. 12, 36. JE\. V. H. 14. 10. Xen. Mem
3. 11. 18.
400
ov. o, (xXtzca,) a shoot, sprout,
clinch, pr. young and easily broken off.
.Jfatt. 24. 32 ttrav 7/877 6 K\d8os avrrjs yevr]-
rai anaXus KOI TO. (pvX\a fie^tvg. 13, 32. 21,
8. Mark 4, 32. 13, 28. Luke 13, 19. Sept.
for rn ib n Jer. 11, 16. Ez. 31, 7. So JE1.
V. H. 2. 14. Theophr. II. PI. 1. 8. 5.
Trop. and allegor. 01 K\d8oi branches for
offspring, posterity, Rom. 11, 16. 17. 18. 19.
21. So Theophr. Char. 5 or 21 icXdSos Me-
\ITOLOS.
K\atO), f. jcXauo-o/zat Buttm. 114; in
N. T. fut. frXauo-cu Luke 6, 25, comp. Winer
115; to weep, to wail, to lament, implying
not only the shedding of tears, but also every
external expression of grief.
1. Intrans. and absol. Matt. 26, 75 K\av-
Tf TriKpus. Mark 14,72. Luke 6,21. 7,13.
3, 52. John 11, 31. 33. 1 Cor. 7, 30. al.
With eVi c. dat. to weep for or over any one,
.Luke 19, 41 ; eVi c. ace. Luke 23, 28 P.TJ
K\aifre eV ffj.f KT\. Joined with u\aXdfiv
Mark 5, 38 ; with Zopvfclv Mark 5, 39 ;
ZpTjvtlv John 16, 20 ; KoVreo-Sai Rev. 18, 9 ;
6\o\vfiv James 5, 1 ; nev Sflv Mark 16, 10.
Luke 6, 25. Rev. 18, 15. 19; so eV avTrj
v. 11. Sept. for fisa Gen. 33, 4. Num. 14,
1 ; eVi nva Judg. 14, 17. 2 Sam. 19, 1.
Ml V. H. 12. 1 init. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 13.
2. Trans, c. ace. to beweep. to bewail, to
weep or lament for, e. g. the dead, Matt. 2,
18 Po^>)X K\aiovcra TO. reKva airrjy. Sept.
for n33 Gen. 37, 34. Deut. 34, 8. JEL V.
H. 6. V. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 32. +
/cXacri?, fa,s, T], ((cXdco,) a breaking, i. e.
act of breaking, e. g. V r?J /cXdtret TOU ap-
TOV Luke 24, 35. Acts 2, 42. Theophr.
Caus. PI. 2. 14. 4 K\d<ris a/wre Xwi/. Plato
Tim. 43. d.
K\acrfAa, arcs, TO, (/cXdw,) a fragment,
bit, e. g. of food, Matt. 14, 20. 15, 37. Mark
6, 43. 8, 8. 19. 20. Luke 9, 17. John 6, 12.
13. Sept. for r.B Lev. 2, 6. Judg. 19, 5.
Diod. Sic. 17. 13. Xen. Yen. 10. 5.
KXavSij, vs, 17, Clauda or Claude, now
Gozzo, a small island off the S. W. coast
of Crete, Acts 27, 16; see KaCSa. It is
also called KXavSo? Ptol. 3.7; and Gaudos,
Mela 2. 7. Plin. II. N. 4. 20. See Pococke
Descr. of the East, II. i. p. 240.
K\av8la, as, -f], Claudia, pr. n. of a
Christian female, 2 Tim. 4, 21.
.KAauSto?, ov, 6, Claudius, pr. n.
1. Tiberius Claudius Nero Drusus Ger-
manicus, the fourth Roman emperor, suc
cessor of Caligula, r. A. D. 41-54. Acts
11. 28. 18, 2. In the fourth year of his
reign occurred the famine foretold by Aga-
bus Acts 11, 28 ; see Jos. Ant. 20. 2. 6.
ib. 20. 5. 2. Dion Cass. 60. 11. Tac. Ann.
12. 43. Sueton. in Claud. 28. Krebs Obs.
in N. T. p. 210. At first he was favoura
ble to the Jews, Jos. Ant. 20. 1. 2 ; but in
his ninth year he banished all the Jews from
Rome, Acts 18, 2 ; comp. Sueton. in Claud,
25.
2. Claudius Lysias, a Roman tribune,
XiX/apxor, commanding in Jerusalem, Acts
23, 26.
K\cw J//-09, ov, 6, (*cXauo,) a weeping,
wailing, Matt. 2, 18. 8, 12. 13, 42. 50. 22,
13. 24, 51. 25, 30. Luke 13, 28. Acts 20,
37. Sept. for 133 Gen. 45, 2. Ezra 3, 13.
^Eschyl. Agam/1554. Plut. Romul. 19.
Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 325.
/cXaw, f. /cXdcrcD, to break, i. e. to break
off or in two, Horn. II. 11. 584. Diod. Sic.
4. 35. Plut. Romul. 28 mid. In N. T. only
in the phrase *Xd era t rov aprov,lobreak
bread, i. e. for distribution as preparatory to
a meal, the Jewish bread being in the form
of thin cakes; also genr. Matt. 14, 19. 15,
36. Mark 8, 6. 19. Luke 24, 30. Acts 27,
35. Sept. and Heb. onb 0*18 Jer. 16, 7;
comp. Is. 58, 7. Also in the Lord s supper
and the agapac, Matt. 26, 26. Mark 14, 22.
Luke 22, 19. Acts 2, 46. 20, 7. 11. 1 Cor.
10, 16. 11, 24. (Act. Thorn. $ 27, 29.)
Metaph. of the body, aw/ia, of Christ, as
typically broken in the eucharist ; 1 Cor. 11,
24 TO o~oj/ia TO virep vp.a>i> K\u>p.fi>ov, where
the allusion is to the death on the cross,
So pr. Jos. B. J. 2. 8. 10.
/cXeiV, K\(i86s, 17, ace. /cXelv and (cXelSa,
Plur. ace. KXeldas and contr. /cXels, Buttm.
44. J 58. Winer J 9. 2. n ; a key, for lock
ing and unlocking, in N. T. as the symbol
of power and authority. Matt. 16, 19 8a>cra>
crot ras /cXets rrjs /3acriXe/as ToO SeoC, i. e.
the power of opening or shutting, of admit
ting to or excluding from, the kingdom of
God. Rev. 3, 7 6 e^oiv rrjv KXiiv TOV Aa-
/3i S, in a like sense, in allusion to Is. 22, 22
where Sept. TTJV /cXelSa oi/cou Aa/3i S for
I^ ^T rpa nnca . Rev. i, 18 ras K\fls TOV
aSov. 9, 1. 20, 1. Trop. Luke 11, 52 TTJV
K\fl8a rrjs yvaxretos, the key of knowledge,
i. e. the means of attaining to the knowledge
of the kingdom of God, the way of salvation ;
comp. Matt. 23. 13. Pr. Sept. for HRSJa
Judg. 3,25. Luc. Tim. 13. Plato Ax. 371. b.
K\eia), f. a-o), Pass. perf. K/KXeio/iai,
aor. 1 fK\ficr^T}v, for the o- see Buttm. 98
n. 6. o 112. 20. c.
40 1
1. to shut, to shut up, to clcse, c. ace.
Matt. 6, 6 K\fi(rus TTJV %vpav (rov. 25, 10.
Luke 11,7. John 20, 19. 26. Acts 5, 23.
21, 30. Rev. 20, 3. 21, 25. Sept. for 150
Gen. 7, 16. Josh. 2, 7. (Hdian. 7. 11. 12 .
Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 27.) So the heavens, TOV
ovppvw, i. e. the windows of heaven so that
no rain can fall, Luke 4, 25. Rev. 11, 6;
comp. Gen. 7, 11. 8, 2. Job 38, 37.
2. Trop. a) Matt. 23, 13 [14] *Xfi ere
TTJV /3a<j. T&V oip. to shut up the kingdom of
heaven, i. e. willingly to prevent men from
entering ; comp. in *cXeiy. So of authority
to exclude or admit, Rev. 3, 7 bis. 8. b)
1 John 3, 17 /cXeltrai ra crTrXay^ca OTTO TIVOS,
to shut up one s bowels from any one, i. e.
not to let one s compassion flow out, to be
hard-hearted ; comp. in (nr\dyxvov no. 2. a.
/cXe/i/ia, aros, TO, (KXJTO>,) theft, Rev.
9, 21. Dem. 736. 5. Xen. (Ec. 14. 5.
K\eo7ra$, a, 6, Cleopas, one of the two
disciples to whom Jesus appeared on the
way to Emmaus, Luke 24, 18. Contracted
for KXeoVarpoy Plut. Arat. 40 ; like Airi-
iras for Ai/riVcn-por. Different from KXanas
q. v.
AT\09, eovs, TO, (^Ae co, KaXeco,) pr. re
port, rumour, Horn. 11. 2. 486. Od. 13. 415.
In N. T. and genr. fame, renown, glory,
1 Pet. 2, 20. Sept. for yieaj Job 28, 22.
So JEL. V. H. 2. 32. Plato Legg. 625. a.
/cXe7TT779, ov, 6, (icXfTrra),) a thief, Matt.
6, 19. 20. 24, 43. Luke 12, 33. 39. John
10,1. 12,6. 1 Cor. 6, 10. 1 Thess. 5, 2. 4.
1 Pet. 4, 15. 2 Pet. 3, 10. Rev. 3,3. 16, 15.
Sept. for 335 Ex. 22, 2. Joel 2, 9. So Dem.
1120. 14. *Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 6. Trop. of
false teachers, deceivers, who steal men
away from the truth, John 10, 8. 10. Sept.
and 335 Hos. 7, 1.
K\67TTCi). f. KXctyea Matt. 19, 18. Rom.
13, 9, instead of the more usual fut. K\tyo-
fjiai Buttm. 5 1 13. 5, and n. 7. Winer j 15.
To steal, absol. Matt. 6, 19. 20 oiopva-o-ova-i
KOI (cX7rTovo-t. Mark 10, 19. Luke 18, 20.
John 10, 10. Rom. 2, 21 bis. Eph. 4, 28 bis.
Fut. ov <\f \jsfis as imperat. Matt. 19, 18.
Rom. 13, 9 ; see Winer $ 44. 3* Matth.
$ 498. c. Sept. for 333 Ex. 20, 15. Deut.
5, 19. (Dem. 422. 9. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 15.)
Spec, to steal away, to take by stealth, c. ace.
e. g. a dead body, Matt. 27, 64. 28, 13.
Sept. and 33S 2 Sam. 21, 12. So Hdian.
2. 1. 5.
/c\7//ia, aTos, TO, (xXaco,) a shoot, sprout,
branch, i. q. AtXaSoy, pr. such as are easily
Broken off; in N. T. only of the vine, a
2fi
shoot, tendril, John 15, 2. 4. 5. 6. Sept. for
ni*Vj Ez. 12, 6. 7 ; rnbt Ez. 15, 2. Luc.
D. Deor. 18. 2. Xen. (Ec, 19. 8.
K\i]/jLr)s, fvros, 6, Clement, pr. D. of a
Christian Phil. 4, 3 ; not improbably Cle
mens Romanus.
K\T]povo/j.ea>, w, f. TJO-O), (KXnpovo/jLds,)
to hai-e and hold a portion by lot, Sept. for
ins Num. 26, 55. Josh. 16, 4. Hence, as
an inheritance might also be distributed by
lot (Ecclus. 14, 15), to inherit, to be heir to
any person or thing ; in Gr. writers c. gen.
e. g. of pers. Luc, D. Mort. 9. 4. ib. 11. 3 ;
of thing Dem. 171. 25. Comp. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 129. In N. T. genr.
1. to inherit, to be heir, absol. Gal. 4, 30
ov yap fir) K^.Tjpovofj.rjar) 6 vlos Trjs TratS/crK^y
fifTa KT\. quoted from Gen. 21, 10 where
Sept. for djni ; as also Gen. 15, 4. Num.
27, 11. Plato Legg. 923. e.
2. In later usage simply to obtain, to ac
quire, to possess ; in N. T. only trop. of
the friends of God as receiving admission
to the kingdom of heaven and its privileges ;
c. ace. Matt. 5, 5 K\7)povofj.f)o-ovcri T^V yfjv
they shall possess the land, i. e. primarily the
land of Canaan, but here put in a spiritual
sense for the Messiah s kingdom ; comp.
Sept. and Heb. fix ^ Ps. 37, 9. 11. 22.
29. 25, 13. Also X. TTJV fiao-iXfiav TOV
3eo5 Matt. 25, 34. 1 Cor. 6, 9. 10. 15, 50.
Gal. 5, 21 ; K\. fafjv alwtov Matt. 19, 29.
Mark 10, 17. Luke 10, 25. 18, 18 ; dfaap-
o-iav 1 Cor. 15, 50; also Heb. 1, 4. 14. 6,
12. 12, 17. 1 Pet. 3, 9. Rev. 21,7. Sept.
for U^l Gen. 15,7. Deut. 1,21. So genr.
c. ace. Jos. Ant. 8. 13. 8 *X. TOV Na/3ov3ov
a/i7rfXaJfa TrpoiKa. Diod. Sic. 1. 24. Pol. 2.
27. 5. See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 129.
K\r]povofiia, ay, 17,
tion by lot, an inheritance.
1 . Pr. from one s ancestors, a patrimony,
Matt. 21, 38. Mark 12, 7. Luke 12, 13. 20,
14. Sept. for iibn? Num. 27, 7. 8. 9. 10.
11. Isocr. 393. a. Hdian. 5. 1. 13.
2. Genr. a portion, possession, espec. the
land of Canaan as the possession of the Is
raelites, Acts 7, 5. Heb. 11, 8. Sept. and
rtm Deut. 4, 38. Josh. 11, 23. Hence
trop. of admission to the kingdom of God
and its privileges, Acts 20, 32. Gal. 3, 18.
Eph. 1, 14. 18. 5, 5. Col. 3, 24. Heb. 9,
15. 1 Pet. 1, 4.
K\TJpOVO/jLO$, ov, 6, (jcX^poj, Vfpopat,)
pr. having and holding a portion by lot ,
hence in N. T. and genr. an heir, see above
in K\r)povop.fca.
a por
402
K\ivdpi,ov
1. Pr. Matt. 21, 38. Mark 12, 7. Luke
20, 14. Gal. 4, 1. Sept. for ^^ Jer. 8,
10. 2 Sam. 14, 7. So JEl. V. H. 13. 10.
Lysias 907. 5. Plato Rep. 331. d. Trop.
K\T]pov6fios Seou, an heir of God, i. e. a par
taker of the blessings which God bestows
upon his children, implying admission to the
kingdom of heaven and its privileges, Rom.
8, 17 bis. Gal. 4, 7. So Gal. 3, 29 xX^po-
vd/ioi (roi> A/Spaa^), i. e. heirs of the bless
ings promised to Abraham.
2. Genr. a possessor, sc. of any thing re
ceived as a portion or possession, e. g. the
kingdom of heaven, Rom. 4, 13. 14 et yap
ot < vop.ov KXrjpovofioi KT\. Tit. 3, 7. Heb.
1, 2. 6, 17. 11,7. James 2, 5.
K\r)po$, ov, 6, (perh. KXdw,) a lot, i. e.
1 . Pr. a lot, die, any thing used in deter
mining chances, comp. Potter s Gr. Antt.
I. p. 333. Diet, of Antt. art. Sortes. E. g.
(cXfJpoi/ J3a\\ftv, Engl. to cast lots, Matt. 27,
35 bis. Mark 15, 24. Luke 23, 34. John 19,
24. Acts 1, 26 bis, f 8u>Kav K\rjpovs . . . Kai
eTTfo-ev 6 K\?)pos. Sept. for Vn 1 ^ Ps. 22, 19.
Jon. 1,7. Luc. Hermot. 40. Plut. M. Crass.
16 bis. Plato Legg. 946. b.
2. Meton. a lot, i. e. a part, portion, as
signed by lot, Acts 8, 21 OVK eon rroi pepls
ov8e K\rjpos ev TW Xdy<a rovrw. Sept. and
^1 a Dent. 10,9. 12, 12. Of an office to
which one is appointed by lot or otherwise ;
Acts 1, 17. 25 \ajBf1v TOV K\rjpov TTJS SiaKO-
vias, comp. v. 26. Hence genr. a portion,
possession, heritage, trop. Acts 26, 18 *cXn-
pov fv rots f]yiacrp.fvois. Col. 1, 12. Plur. id.
1 Pet. 5, 3 fjLTjo u>s KaraKvpifvovrfs TU>V K\T]-
pu>v, not as lording it over the possessions,
heritage, of God or Christ, the church. So
Wisd. 5, 5. Pr. of an estate, farm, JE\. V.
H. 12. 61. Plato Crit. 118. e; also Plur.
Hdot. 1. 76. Plato Crit. 119. a.
), o>, f. too-co, (ccXJjpoy,) to lot, to
choose by lot, Hdot. 1. 94. Isocr. 144. a. Mid.
to obtain by lot, ^Eschin. 26. 36 ; genr. to
obtain, to receive, JE\. H. An. 1. 13. In N.
T. only Pass. aor. 1 fK\r)p6>%r)v, to be al
lotted, to be chosen by lot, and so genr. to be
chosen, appointed of God, absol. Eph. 1,11
ev o> Kai fK\r)pu>^rjp.V . . . fls TO fivai rjfjLas
KT\. in whom we have been allotted, chosen,
etc. Comp. Eurip. Hec. 98 [102] lv eK\rj-
, . . o~ov\rj.
ea>s, T], (KaXe w,) a call, sum
mons, Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 14 ; an invitation to a
banquet, 3 Mace. 5, 14. Xen. Conv. 1. 7. In
N. T. trop. a call, calling, invitation, to the
kingdom of God and its privileges, i. e. that
divine cal. by which Christians are introdu
ced into the privileges of the gospel ; Rom.
11, 29 j? K\?I<TI.S TOV 3eoC. Eph. 4, 1. Phil. 3,
14. 2 Thess. 1, 11. 2 Tim. 1, 9. Heb. 3, 1.
2 Pet. 1,10. Eph. 1, 18 et 4, 4 f] eXnls -rijs
K\r]crecas, i. e. the glorious hope of him whom
God has called. (Clem. Alex. Strom. 6. 17.)
So 1 Cor. 1, 26 fiXenfTe rnv K\TJO-IV vp.&v,
1. e. the manner of your call, how ye were
called. 1 Cor. 7, 20 fKaa-Tos eV 777 KXijcrei j
fK\r)%T), tv TavTr/ p.ei>fTO), i. e. as he was
called, so let him remain.
tfA7jT09, 77, 6v, (/caXew,) called, invited,
e. g. to a banquet, Sept. for ^^{5 1 K. 1,
41. 49. jEschin. 50. 1. In N. T. trop.
called, invited, to the kingdom of heaven
and its privileges ; genr. Matt. 20, 1 6 et
22, 14 TroXXoi yap etcri (cX7jrot, oXtyoi 8e
tK\(KTol. Emphat. of those who have obeyed
this call, the called, i. q. saints, Christians ;
Rom. 1, 6. 7 KX^Tol irjaov Xp. . .. KX^rot
ayioi. 8,28. 1 Cor. 1, 2. 24. Jude 1. Rev.
17, 14. Comp. Heb. X l pa Is. 48, 12.
Spec, called, appointed, chosen, of God as an
apostle; Rom. 1, 1 et 1 Cor. 1, 1 KXrjroj
aTro aroXoy, comp. Gal. 1, 15.
tcXiftavos, ov, 6, an oven, for baking
bread, Matt. 6, 30. Luke 12, 28. Sept. for
Heb. 1B Ex. 8, 3. Lev. 26, 26. So Hdot.
2. 92. Artemid. 2. 10. The Attic form was
Kpiftavos, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 179. The Heb.
I Sn, Gr. K\ifiavos, was a large round pot
of earthen or other materials, two or three
feet high, narrowing towards the top ; this
being first heated by a fire made within, the
dough or paste was spread upon the sides to
bake, thus forming thin cakes. See Nie-
buhr s Arabien p. 51. D Arvieux Mem. III.
p. 270 sq. Jerome on Lam. 5, 10 " Cliba-
nus est coquendis panibus asnei vasculi di-
ducta rotunditas, quae sub urentibus flam-
mis ardet intrinsecus."
OTOS, TO, (KXi j/w.) inclination,
slope, Pol. 2. 16. 3 /cXi /m T&V op>v. A so
of the supposed inclination of the earth
towards the poles in ancient geography,
whence the northern hemisphere was divi
ded into K\ip.aTa, climates or zones, by lines
parallel to the equator, according to the dif
ferent lengths of the longest day ; Yitruv.
1.. 1. Diet, of Antt. art. Clima. Hence in
N. T. and genr. a climate, a clime, region,
Gal. 1, 21 els TU K\l^aTa TTJS Svpt ar. Rom.
15, 23. 2 Cor. 11, 10. So Pol. 5. 44. 6.
Hdian. 2. 11. 8. Plut. ^Emil. Paul. 5.
tcXivdpiov, ov, TO, (dim. KXiVj/,) a small
bed, couch; Acts 5, 15 Lachm. rt K\ivapi~
a>v, Vulg. in lectulis, for Rec. rt K\IVUV.
Aristoph. Fr. 33.
403
fc\ivr), rjs, f), (jcXtW,) a bed, couch, on
which one lies, reclines, rests. In the east,
the poor sleep on mats or on the ground
wrapped in their outer garment ; those more
wealthy on quilts or mattresses filled with
cotton, winch are spread on the floor or on
the low sofas (divans) around the room, bed
steads being now unknown. See Bibl. Res.
in Pal. III. p. 32. Russell s Aleppo I. p. 144.
In N. T.
1. a bed, in N. T. only as used for the
sick, Mark 7, 30 et Rev. 2, 22, see in /3aX-
Xa> no. 1. f. Sept. and Siaa Gen. 48, 2.
49, 3 ; genr. 2 Sam. 4,7. 1 K. 17, 19. So
Luc. Asin. 3. Isaeus 59. 39. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2.
15. Of a bed in which the sick are borne,
prob. a quilt or mattress, perh. on a light
frame or bedstead, Matt. 9, 2. 6. Luke 5,
18. Acts 5, 15. SoLys. 101. 24 eV /cXt i^ ire-
pi(p{p6fj.fvos. Comp. Sept. and MBB Cant.
3, 7. See Diet, of Antt. art. Lectus.
2. a couch, sofa, divan, for sitting or
reclining ; Luke 17, 34 eo-ovrat 8vo eVi Xt-
vas pias, i. e. two persons shall be sitting
or reclining together ; comp. the expression
in Matt. 24, 40. Sept. and ?! Am. 6, 4,
comp. 3, 12. So Luc. Alex. 15 eVi K\ivr)s
KaSefd/iei/os. Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 16. Plato
Prot. 317. d, e. Spec, a triclinium, i. e. the
couch on which they reclined at meals, sete
in avuKeifj-ai no. 2 ; Mark 7, 4 /SaTmoyious
i70TTjpi(ov . . . Kai K\ivS>v. Prob. Mark 4, 21
et Luke 8, 16 6 Xv^vos . . . inro TTJV K\ivr]v.
Sept. and Mas Esth. 7, 8. Ez. 23, 41. So
Luc. Catapl. 16. Plato Rep. 373. a ; also
Luc. Tox. 28 VTTO t&ivrj- Dem. 609. 15 VTTO
KkivrfV.
K\tviiov, ov, TO, (dimin. KXiVq,) a little
bed, Luke 5, 19. 24 ; comp. v. 18 where it
is K^IVT) q. v. Luc. Asin. 2. Plut. Coriolan.
24. Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 180.
K\iva), f. i/o>, perf. K(K\iica, to incline, to
bend any thing from a straight position,
whether downwards or horizontally.
1 . to incline, to bow. to bow down, c. ace.
e. g. TO TrpocrcoTToy ds TTJV yrjv, in reverence,
Luke 24, 5 ; rf]i> Ke<pd\7)v. as one dying,
John 19, 30 ; also genr. T/JJ/ Kf^oXiji , to re
cline or lay the head, for rest, Matt. 8, 20.
Luke 9, 58. Comp. Sept. and nJ 2 K.
19, 16. So Diod. Sic. 15. 32. Xen. Eq. 5.
5. Intrans. to incline, to decline, spoken of
the day, Luke 9, 12. 24, 29 KtK\iKei> % q/*e-
pa. So Sept. for T Judg. 19, 11 ; fioa
Judg. 19, 8 ; WO Jer. 6, 4. So Pol. 3. 93.
7 ; also ryxXtVco Arr. Alex. M. 3. 4. 4.
2. to turn aside, to turn to flight, Lat. in-
clinare aciem, c. ace. Heb. 11, 34 ir
\as d\\OTpiu>v fK\ti>ai>. Jos. Ant. 14. 15.4
Horn. II. 5. 37 ; intrans. Pol. 1. 27. 8.
K\l(7ia, as, f), (/cXu/tt,) pr. place for re
clining ; hence a hut, cot, tent, Horn. Od.
16. 1. II. 1. 322 ; a triclinium, couches, for
reclining at a meal, Pind. Pyth. 4. 237 ; a
table-parly, a company reclining around a
table, Jos. Ant. 12. 2. 11. In N. T. accus.
/cXto-i ar adverbially, by table-parties, in com
panies ; Luke 9, 14 /cara/cXt i/are avroi/s *Xi-
o-ias dva nfvrrjKovra. Comp. Buttm. 11 5. 4.
/eXoTn?, ijs, 17, OcXe Trro),) theft, Matt. 15,
19. Mark 7, 22. Sept. for inf. of 3?a Gen.
40, 15. Hos. 4, 2. Dem. 1113. 17. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 2. 6.
K\vocoi>) covos, 6, (xXufw,) a dashing of
the sea, surge, billows, Luke 8, 24. James
1, 6. Sept. for t?& Jon. 1, 4. 11. 12.
Pol. 1. 27. 4. Diod. Sic. 3. 21 ; trop. Plato
Legg. 758. a.
K\v8a>v%ofiai, Pass, depon. ( K XvS<av,)
to surge, to be tossed in billows ; trop. to
fluctuate. Eph. 4, 14 /cXvoWtfo/xei/ot Travrl
dvffjLU SiSao-KaXiW Sept. for ^^?3 Is. 57,
20. Jos. Ant. 9. 11. 3 6 8rjp.os Tapacrcro/xe-
vos KOI Kkv8a>vi6iJ.evos. Aristaen. 1. ep. 27.
-KXeoTray, 5, 6, Clopas, pr. n. John 19,
25 ; elsewhere called Alpheus, see in AX-
<palos no. 1.
Kvr/^oj, f. Kvria-d), (/ewia>,) on this form
see Buttm. 5 112. 12. Lob. ad Phryn. p.
254 ; to rub, to scratch ; Mid. KVTja-acr^ai. TO
ovs to scratch one s own ear, Luc. bis Ace.
1 ; TT)V Kf(paXr]v Plut. Pomp. 48 ult. Hence
to tickle, Anthol. Gr. III. p. 86. 8, els yap
dfioi^rjv, us Xe yrrai. Kvrfitiv ol8tv ovos TOV
ovov. In N. T. only Pass, to be tickled, to
feel an itching, trop. 2 Tim. 4, 3 <vrftop.fvoi
TI]V u.K.oi]v, lit. being tickled, itching, as to the
ears, i. e. having an itching to hear some
thing pleasing ; for the accus. see Buttm.
5 131. 7. Winer j 32. 5. So Hesych. Kvrj-
%6p.(VOl TTjV U.KOTJV ^TJTOVVTfS T\ KOVO~al Ka3*
T)8ovr]v. Comp. Kvri&is uiTtov Plut. de Su-
perst. 5.
Kvioos, ov, f], Cnidus or Gnidus, a town
and peninsula of Doris in Caria, jutting out
from the southwestern part of Asia Minor
between the islands of Rhodes and Cos,
celebrated for the worship of Venus. Acts
27, 7. See Strabo 14. p. 653. Plin. H. N.
36. 4. 5.
KoBpavrr}^, ov, 6, Lat. quadrans, q. d.
a farthing, the fourth part of an as, dao-a-
piov, q. v. It was a small brass coin, equal
to two Xrra, i. e. nearly to two-fifths of
one cent, or three-fourths of one farthing
K0i\ia
eterling ; Matt. 5, 26. Mark 12, 42. See
in d<ra-dpiov. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 492.
K0i\ia, as, f], (KoIXoy,) the belly, e. g.
the exterior, Sept. for "33 Judg. 3, 21. Pol.
39. 2. 7. In N. T.
1. Genr. the belly, the bowels, as the re
ceptacle of food ; often as in Engl. for the
stomach, either in men or animals, Matt. 12,
40 ev rfj /cotXra row KTJTOVS. 15, 17. Mark
7, 19. Luke 15, 16 yt^io-ai rrjv KoiXiav av-
TOV. Rom. 16, 18. 1 Cor. 6, 13 bis, /Spoyta-
ra TTJ KotXia KT\. Phil. 3, 19. Rev. 10, 9.
10. Sept. for Eia Jon. 2, 2. Num. 5, 22.
Luc. Cynic. 6. Hdian. 1. 17. 23. Thuc.
2. 49.
2. From the Heb. by synecd. the womb ;
Matt. 19, 12 f< Koikias ^rpos. Luke 1, 15.
41. 42. 44. 2, 21. John 3, 4. Acts 3, 2. 14,
8. Gal. 1, 15. Personified, for the woman
herself, Luke 11,27. 23, 29. So Sept. and
IBS} Gen. 25, 24. Is. 44, 2 ; B tta Gen. 25,
23. Ruth 1, 11 ; Cri-n Job 3, 11. 10, 18.
3. Trop. from the Heb. for the inward
parts, the inner man, as in Engl. the breast,
the heart. John 7, 38 Trora/xot e< TTJS KoiKias
avTov KT\. So Sept. and "JE3 J b 15^ 35
Prov. 20, 27 ; B tfa P s . 40, 9.
KOifiaco, o), f. ^o-o), (kindr. KeT/nat,) to
make sleep, to put. to sleep, Horn. II. 14. 236 ;
trop. ib. 12. 281. In N. T. and genr. Pass.
Koipdopai, oi/iat, with fut. Mid. ijcro/iai.
1 . to be put to sleep, to fall asleep, to sleep,
intrans. Matt. 28, 13. Luke 22,45 /cot/iw^e -
vovs dno TTJS XvTnjy. John 11, 12. Acts 12, 6.
Sept. for ^ Is. 5, 27 ; 33 1 Sam. 3, 15.
JE\. V. H. 9. 24. Xen. Mem. 4. 5. 9.
2. to sleep the sleep of death, i. q. to die,
to be dead; Matt. 27, 52. John 11,11. Acts
7, 60 TOVTO eiTTwv tKoip.rj ZT). 13. 36. 1 Cor.
7,39. 11,30. 15,6.18.20.51. 1 Thess.
4, 13. 14. 15. 2 Pet 3, 4. So Sept. often
for 3310 1 K. 2, 10. 11, 43. Is. 43, 17.
2 Mace. 12, 45. Horn. II. 11. 241. Soph.
Electr. 509.
KOifJ,r)(ri<?) fug, fj, (KOI/XOO),) a sleeping,
sleep; meton. rest, repose, John 11, 13.
Plut. Symp. 8. 7. 4. Plato Conv. 183. a.
KOIVOS, {], ov, 1. common, shared alike
by all ; Acts 9 , 44 d^ov dnavra Koivd. 4,
32: Tit. 1, 4. Jude 3. Wisd. 7, 3. Hdian.
7 8. 13. Xen. An. 3. 1. 43.
2. In the Levitical sense, common, not set
apart and sacred ; hence ceremonially i. q.
unlawful, unclean, profane. Mark 7, 2 KOIVO.IS
X*P<ri",TOVT fQ-TLV dviTTTOLS. [v. 5.] Acts 10,
14 ovSeVore f(payov irav KOIVOV r] aKcfcaprov.
v. 28. 11,8. Rom. 14, 14ter. So 1 Mace.
Koivowia
1, 47. 62. Jos. Ant. 13. 1. 1 KOIVOV fiiov.
Trop. under the gospel dispensation, unholy,
unconsecrated ; Heb. 10. 29 TO afp.a T^S 8ia-
%fjKr)s KOIVOV fjyrjo-d/jLfvos, i. e. unconsecrat
ed, common, and therefore having no atoning
efficacy. Rev. 21, 27 in later edit.
KOivoo), o), f. o)o-o), (KOIVOS,) to make com
mon, to communicate with others, Pol. 8.
18. 1. Thuc. 1. 39. In N. T. in the Levit-
ical sense, to make common, i. e. to render
unlawful, unclean, to dejile, ceremonially, c.
ace. Matt. 15, 11 bis. 18. 20 bis, TO. KOIVOVV-
TO TOV av^p. KT\. Mark 7, 15 bis. 18. 20. 23.
Heb. 9. 13. Also to regard as common, to
call unclean, Acts 10, 15. 11, 9. (Hesych
fJ.T] KOIVOV fj.f) aKa^apTOV Ae ye.) Hence
genr. to profane, to desecrate, to pollute, c-
acc. Acts 21, 28 TOV ayiov TOTTOV. AbsoU
Rev. 21, 27 Rec.
Kotvcoveo)) o>, f. 770-0), (KOIVUVOS,*) to have
in common with others, to partake of or in
a thing or person.
1. Of things, c. gen. to partake of any
thing ; Heb. 2, 14 KfKoivatvyite (rapubs KOI
ciip.aTos. (2 Mace. 5, 20. Hdian. 3. 10. 15.
Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 22.) With dat. to partake
in any thing ; Rom. 15, 27 yap TOIS -rrvev-
/iariKoiy avTu>v fKoivutinjo-av TO. f^vrf. 1 Tim.
5^ 22. 1 Pet. 4, 13. 2 John 11. Rom. 12, 13
TOIS xpa aif Ttav ayicav Koivcovovvrfs, sharing
in the necessities of the saints, i. e. aiding
them. So Wisd. 6, 23. Plut. Arat. 8. Dem!
1436. 11.
2. Of persons, to partake with any one,
c. dat. et tv, Gal. 6, 6 Koii>o>i>etYo> Se 6 KaTq-
%ovfj.fvos TOV Xoyov TO? KaTrj^ovvri fv Trdcrijf
dyaSoT?, let him that is taught share with
his teacher in all good things, i. e. let him
communicate to his teacher of his good
tilings. With els Phil. 4, 15. So dat. of
pers. and gen. Pol. 2. 42. 5. ^El. V. H. 3.
17 ; dat. and els Act. Thorn. {26.
KOLVcovidj as, rj, (/coiyowfeo,) a partaking,
sharing, i. e.
1. participation, communion, fellowship,
Acts 2, 42. 1 Cor. 1, 9. 10, 16 bis, ov^i
Koivatvia TOV aipaTos . . . K. TOV crco/naToy ToO
Xp. 2 Cor. 6, 14. 8,4 K. TTJS 8iaKov[as, a part,
share, in transmitting this alms. 13, 13 K.
TOV ayiov TrvevpaTos. Gal. 2, 9 Se^ia KOIVO>~
vias the right hand of fellowship, the pledge
of communion. Eph. 3, 9 Rec. Phil. 1, 5
K. VJJLOIV els TO evayye\iov, i. e. your partici
pation in the gospel, accession to it. 2, 1
3, 10. Philem. 6. 1 John 1, 3 bis. 6. 7.
Jos. Ant. 2. 5. 1 K, TT)S 6/iot os o-vp.<popas.
Hdian. 8. 2. 11. Plato Soph. 252. b.
2. communication to others, distribution
405
genr. Hdian. 1. 10. 3. In N. T. meton. a
contribution, a collection of money in behalf
of poorer churches, Rom. 15, 26. 2 Cor. 9,
13. Heb. 13, 16. So Phavor. noivuvia n
KOIVOJVIKOS, 77, 6v, (jCMMNtfrO communi-
cative, social, Pol. 2. 41. 1. In N. T. com
municating, ready to give, liberal, 1 Tim.
6, 18. So Luc. Tim. 56 Trpos av8pa, olov
af, ebrXcukfai KOI TU>V ovra>v KOIVCOVIKOV. M.
Antonin. 7. 52.
KOLVCOVOf, ov, 6, TI, (KOIVOS,) a partaker,
partner, companion, absol. 2 Cor. 8, 23 vrrtp
Ti rou, Koivtovos ep.6s. Philem. 17. So Ec-
clus. 41, 18. Hdian. 2. 8. 5. Plato Rep.
333. b. With gen. of pers. of whom one
is the companion, with whom he partakes
in any thing, Matt. 23, 30. 1 Cor. 10, 20.
Heb. 10, 33. (Sept. for "OH Is. 1, 23.
Hdian. 4. 14. 4.) With dat. of pers. to or
with whom one is partner, Luke 5, 10 KOI-
vavol r<a 2{p.u>vi. Comp. Xen. Mem. 2. 6.
24. With gen. of thing, 1 Cor. 10, 18 KOI-
va>vo\ TOV Zvo~iacrTT)piov, i. e. of the victims
sacrificed. 2 Cor. 1,7. 1 Pet. 5, 1. 2 Pet.
1, 4. So Ecclus. 6, 10. Hdian. 1. 8. 6.
Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 26.
KQiTi], rjs, 17, (KftfjLcu,) a lying down, for
rest or sleep, Hdot. 1. 10 S>prj rfjs KOITTJS
bed-time. Hence genr. and in N. T.
1 . a place of repose, a bed ; Luke 11,7
TO. TTCllSia fJLCT e /XOl) 1? TT]V KOITTJV. So JoS.
Ant. 6. 4. 2. Pol. 4. 57. 9. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3.
1. Spec, the marriage-bed, and meton. for
marriage itself, Heb. 13, 4. So Jos. Ant.
2. 4. 5. Plut. de Fluv. p. 18 ^77 3e Xooi> fuai-
vtiv Tr]V KOITTJV TOV yevvr]<ravTos. Eurip. Med.
152.
2. a lying with a woman, cohabitation,
whether lawful or unlawful. Rom. 13, 13
TTfptTMrrjo-w^ei/ . . . pf] Koirais, i. e. not in
lewdness. Sept. for SS iSs Lev. 18, 22.
Num. 31, 17. 18. 35. sVwisd. 3, 13. 16.
Find. Pyth. 11. 39. Eurip. Hippol. 154.
Hence from the Heb. meton. emissio semi-
nis as necessary for conception ; Rom. 9,
10 e| evbs KOLTTJV t^ovcra, having conceived
5y one. So Sept. ei 8o>Ke TIS Trjv KOITTJV
avrov tv a-oi for Heb. Pabtt) "P3 Num. 5,
20. Lev. 18, 23 ; comp. Lev. 18720.
KOITOJV, S>vos, 6. (KOI TTJ.) a bed-chamber ;
Acts 12, 20 6 eVl TOV KoiTutvos TOV ftacn-
Xewr. the king s chamberlain, his chamber
attendant, valet-de-chambre ; see in BXd-
OTOS. Sept. for 33!l5ia Ex. 8, 3 ; asaiia -iiri
2 Sam. 4, 7. Luc. Asin. 2. DkxL Sic. 11.
69. Not used by the best writers, Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 252 sq.
KOKKiVOS, r), ov, adj. (KO KKOS,) pr. refen
ring to the coccus ilicis of Linn, or kermes,
a small insect found adhering to the shoots
of a species of oak, quercus ccccifera, in
Spain and western Asia, in the form of
smooth reddish-brown or blackish grains,
about the size ef a pea. These grains or
berries, as they were thought to be, were
used by the ancients for dying a crimson or
deep rose color ; but have been superseded
in modern times by the cochineal insect,
coccus cacti, which gives a more brilliant
but less durable colour; see Rosenm. Bibl.
Alterthumsk. IV. ii. p. 447. Plin. H. N. 9.
65. ib. 16. 12. Hence KOKKIVOS, coccus-
dyed, crimson; Matt. 27, 28 ^Xa/nuSa KOK-
K.ivr)v, for which in Mark 15, 17 irop(pvpav.
Heb. 9, 19. Rev. 17,3.4. 18, 12. 16. Sept.
for nsbl n Ex. 25, 4. 28, 5 ; ^ti Josh. 2,
18. 2L~ So Plut. Fab. Max. 15.
KOKKOS, ov, 6, a kernel, grain, seed.
Matt. 13, 31 K. o-ivdirevs. 17, 20. Mark 4,
31. Luke 13,19. 17,6. John 12, 24 K. TOW
o-irou. 1 Cor. 15, 37. Hdot. 4. 143. Plut.
Mor. II. p. 3. See also in KOKKIVOS.
KO\a(O, f. daofiai, (kindr. KoXo?, KO-
Xovw,) pr. to curtail, to prune, e. g. ra SeV-
Spo Theophr. Caus. PL 5. 9. 11; trop. to
correct, to moderate, ^El. V. H. 11.3. Xen.
(Ec. 20. 12. Hence in N. T. and genr.
to chastise, to punish, c. ace. Acts 4,21 TTOJS
KoXdo"cowat O.VTOVS. 2 Pet. 2, [4.] 9 KoXafo-
pfvovs TTjpelv i. e. to -reserve as subject to
punishment, see Winer 46. 5. n. So
2 Mace. 6, 14. Hdian. 3. 5. 13. Xen. Mem.
3. 13. 4.
K0\aiceia, as , f/, (*:oXa,) Jlattery,
1 Thess. 2, 5. Jos. B. J. 4. 4. 1. Dem,
1099. 9. Plato Gorg. 466. a.
/co\a<rt9, fas , 17, (KoXda>,) a curtailing,
pruning, e. g. KoXao-is T&V 8ev8pcav Theo
phr. Caus. PI. 2. 4. 4. In N. T. punish
ment, Matt. 25, 46 fls Ko\acriv aluviov.
1 John 4, 18 see in ^&> no. 2. d. a. So
Wisd. 16, 2. 24. JEl V. H. 7. 15. Plato
Rep. 380. b.
KdXacrcrai, see KoXoo-o-m.
K6\a<pl(i), f. j o-o), (Ko\a<pos, KoXoTTTO).)
to smite with the jist, to buffet, c. ace. Matt.
26, 67 et Mark 14, 65 (Ko\d<picrav OVTOV.
Genr. to buffet, to maltreat, c. ace. 2 Cor.
12, 7. Pass. 1 Cor. 4, 11. 1 Pet. 2, 20.
Test. XII Patr. 708 oXa(p/ TCI Ttitva.
Unknown to the Attics, who used KovSv-
Xi fa>, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 175.
K0\\da), oj, f. lyo-w, (KoXXa glue,) to
glue together, to make cohere, Luc. Hist.
406
consc-. 51. Plato Tim. 82. d. In N. T.
Mid. KoXXao/iai, w/xat, and Pass. aor. 1
fKo\\r]%r]v with Mid. signif. Buttm. 136.
1,2; to adhere, to cleave to, pr. of things, c.
dat. Luke 10, 11 TOV KoviopTov TOV KoXX?;-
3eWa vfj.lv. Praegn. in later edit. Rev. 18,
5 eKO\\rj%r]o-av CIVTTJS at aftapTiai d%pl TOV
ovpavov. Sept. for pan Ps. 102, 6. Job
29, 10. (Anthol. Gr. L p. 231.) Trop. of
persons, to join oneself unto, c. dat. of
thing, e. g. ap/iart, to follow, to accompany,
Acts 8, 29 ; ro3 ayaSaJ, to cleave to, Rom.
12, 9. Sept. and pan 2 K. 3, 3. With dat.
of pers. to join oneself to any one, to become
his servant, Luke 15, 15 ; to follow, to cleave
to, e. g. to a wife, so Lachm. Matt. 19, 5 ;
also TJJ Tropvrj 1 Cor. 6, 16 (Ecclus. 19,
2) ; TW Kvpia v. 17 (Sept. and pan 2 K.
18, 6) ; to follow the side or party of any
one, to associate with, Acts 5, 13. 9,26. 10,
28. 17, 34. Sept. and pan 2 Sam. 20, 2.
So 1 Mace. 3, 2. Plut. de Amicor. mult. 4.
tcoXkovptov v. KoKkvpiov, ov, TO,
(dim. of KoXXvpa coarse bread, cake,) pr. a
small cake, cracknel, Sept. for D^np? 1 K.
14, 3 Alex. In N. T. collyrium, eye-salve,
made up in small cakes, KoXkvpai, Rev. 3,
18. So Arr. Epict. 3. 21. 21. Luc. Alex.
21 Ko\\vpiov crKfvao-Tov 8e TOVTO f&Tiv eK
KITTYS Bpvrriay, Kat ao~<pd\Tov, KOI Xt 3ou
TOV 8ia(pavovs TfTpifififvov, Kal Krjpov, Ka\
/iaari ^y, KT\. Other kinds are described
in Gels, de Med. 6. 2 sq. ib. 7. 4. Dioscor.
1. 2.
KoXXvficaTijs, ov, 6, (KoXXv/3os a small
coin, Aristoph. Pax 1196, 1200,) a money
changer, broker, i. q. Kep/iartcrn^y, Matt. 21,
12. Mark 11, 15. John 2, 15. They had
their seats in the porticos of the outer court
of the temple ; see more in Kep/^wmoT^y.
Comp. in art. Tpairf^LTrjs, and Adam s Rom.
Ant. p. 501 ; also Rabb. j nb ip Buxt. Lex.
2032. Lysias Fragm. 34 ult. The gram
marians condemn this word, Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 440.
KoXXvpiov, see KoX\ovptov.
to dock, to cut off, as members of the body,
c. ace. Sept. 2 Sam. 4, 12. Diod. Sic. 1.
78 fin. In N. T. trop. of time, to cut off,
to make short, Pass. Matt. 24, 22 bis, et
Mark 13, 20 bis, KoXo/ScoS^o-oirai at T^iepat.
So Heb. 1SJ3 Prov. 10, 27, Sept. oXtyo3f
o-ovrai.
KoXoaaai or KoXacrcrai, o>v, at, Co-
losse, a city of Phrygia Major, situated near
the Lycus some distance above (S. E.) of
its junction with the Meander ; and not far
from Hierapolis and Laodicea, east of the
latter; Col. 1, 2. With these cities it was
destroyed by an earthquake about A. D. 62.
A modern village near the site is called
Konos or Chona. See Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr.
I. ii. p. 204, 228. Pococke Descr. of the
East, II. ii. p. 78. Hamilton s Res. in Asia
Minor, I. p. 508, 510.
Ko\oo-(raev$, ems, 6, a Colossian;
Plur. KoXoo-craeTy, Colossians, only in the
spurious subscription to the epistle.
tfoA/Troy, ov, 6, the bosom, the lap, e. g.
1 . Genr. the bosom, breast, of a man ;
John 13, 23 dvaKfifj,vos ev r<5 KoXma TOV
ITJO-OV, reclining on Jesus bosom, i. e. next
to him on the triclinium at supper, so that
his head was near to Jesus bosom ; comp.
in dvaKeifjtat no. 2. Adam s Rom. Ant. p.
436. So Lat. in sinu recumbo Plin. Ep.
4. 22. Trop. to be in or on the bosom of
any one, i. q. to be in his embrace, to be
cherished by him as the object of strong
affection and care ; comp. in Engl. bosom-
friend, etc. John 1, 18 6 &v els TOV KO\ITOV
TOV Trarpo?, i. q. 6 fj.oi>oyevfjs vlos. So Luke
16, 22 et? TOP KO\TTOV TOV A/3paa/x, and v. 23
A.dapoi> ev Tols KO\TTOIS avTov, i. e. in inti
mate communion with Abraham, as one of
his beloved children ; for the Plur. see J21.
V. H. 13. 30. Winer 5 27. 3 ; comp. Engl.
embraces. So Josephus de Mace. 13
[4 Mace. 13, 16] OVTCO yap Savovras, rjfuis
A/Spao/i KOL lo-aciK KOI laKcofi vTrodeovrai
els TOVS Koknovs avTo>v. Comp. Lightfoot
Hor. Heb. in loc. Sept. 77 ywrj ev rw oX-
TTW o-ou for Heb. ^p/r? Mia Deut. l3, 7.
28, 54. 56; comp. 2 Sam. 12, 3. 8. Is. 40,
II. So Ecclus. 9, 1. Plut. Cato Min. 33 ult.
TafBlVlOV, fK TtoV HofJ.7TT]lOV K<J\TTO)V aV3pO)-
TTOV. Cic. ad Div. 14. 4 "tu vero sis in
sinu semper et complexu meo." Others
refer Luke 1. c. to a banquet in the king
dom of heaven, comp. Matt. 8, 11. Luke
13, 29; see in dvaK\iva> no. 2. But the
scene is here laid in abrjs, and not in the
Messiah s kingdom.
2. Spec, the bosom of an oriental gar
ment, which falls down over the girdle, and
is used for carrying things, as a sort of
pocket. Luke 6, 38 SoWovcri els TOV KO\TTOV
vpS>v. Sept. and P^n Is. 65, 6. Jer. 32, 18.
Luc. D. Mar. 12. 1. Pol. 3. 33. 2. Hdot.
6. 125. Comp. Hor. Sat. 2. 3. 172. Liv. 21.
18 " tune Romanus, sinu ex toga facto."
3. Put for a bay, gulf, inlet of the sea,
Acts 27, 39. Jos. Ant. 3. 1. 5. Hdian. 8.
1. 12. Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 9.
407
/C07T09
aG>, , f. jja-w, to diuc, to swim,
absol. Acts 27, 43. Hierocl. Facet. 1.
Plut, Quaest. nat. 1. Plato Lach. 193. c.
as, ], (KoXv^jSaco, pr.
a swimming-place, hence a pool, pond, any
reservoir of water for swimming, bathing,
fish, or the like ; genr. 17 *oX. roC 2tXa>a/*
John 9, 7. 11 ; a healing bath or pool, see
B?3eo-8a, John 5, 2. 4. 7. Sept. for fiD^S
2 K. 18, 17. Is. 7, 3. Diod. Sic. 11/25 .
Plato Rep. 453. d.
K0\a)via, as, 17, Lat. colonia, i. e. a Ro
man colony, Acts 16, 12 ; see Adam s Rom.
Ant. p. 72 sq. Diet, of Antt. art. Colonia.
Philippi is here so called, because Augustus
had colonized thither many of the partisans
of Antony, Dion Cass. 51. 4. p. 445.
KOfida), <, f. qo-w, Oco /i?/,) to have long
hair, to wear the hair long, 1 Cor. 11, 14.
15. Jos. Ant. 4. 4. 4. Luc. D. Deor. 15. 1.
Xen. Lac. 11. 3.
K0/J,r), rjs, f], the hair, head of hair, 1 Cor.
11, 15. Sept. for jna Num. 6, 5. Hdian.
I. 7. 9. Xen. Cyr. l". 3. 2.
/C0/u &>, f. ^ crw, Att. f. io>, (xo/iecu,) to
take care of, to provide for, Horn. II. 24. 541 ;
so of one fallen in battle, to take up and
bear away Horn. II. 13. 196; hence genr.
to take up, to carry off, e. g. as booty Horn.
II. 2. 875. ib. 11. 738. In N. T. genr.
1. to bear, to bring, trans. Luke 7, 37
Kop-ltraua dXa/3acrrpoj> p.vpov. 1 Esdr. 4, 5.
Arr. Alex. M. 7. 22. 8. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 2.
2. Mid. Kop.iofi.ai, Att. f. K0fiiovfj.ai,
to bear or bring to oneself, to take for one
self, i.e. to acquire, to obtain, to receive;
c. ace. Matt. 25, 27 fKop.iarup.riv av TO (p.6v.
2 Cor. 5, 10. Col. 3, 25 Kop-idrai b Tjo iKrio-f.
Heb. 10, 36 K. TTJV eVayyfXiai/. 11, 39.
1 Pet. 1, 9. 5, 4. 2 Pet. 2, 13 ; with napd
c. gen. Eph. 6, 8. So 2 Mace. 8, 33. Arr.
Alex. M. 5. 27. 3. Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 10.
Spec, to receive back, to recover, c. ace. Hebt
11,19. Sept. for npb Gen. 38, 20. So
2 Mace. 10, 1. Diod. Sic. 12. 80.
KOfJi^forepov, adv. compar. (/co/i^toy,)
better, in the phrase no^ortpov ex flv i se
melius ha bere, to be better, to mend, John 4,
52; see in ex w no - *> Arr - Epict. 3. 10.
13 KO/LH//-WJ ex eu/ - ^ c> a ^ ^ V- 16. 15 belle
habere.
KOVldtt), 5>, f. ao-co, (K<w a,) to whitewash,
to whiten, with lime, Pass. Matt. 23, 27
rdfpois K(Koviap.(vois, whited sepulchres, in
accordance with an annual custom of the
Jews on the 25th day of the month Adar ;
see Wetst. N. T. hi loc. Acts 23, 3 ro i^e
K(Koviap.eix, thou whited wall, i. e. thou hy
pocrite, fair without and foul within. Sept.
for iijo Deut. 27, 2. 4. Diod. Sic. 19. 94.
Plut. Cato Maj. 4 pen.
Koviopros, ov, 6, (KOVIO, opwp.i, ) dust t
pr. as excited, flying, Matt. 10, 14. Luke
9, 5. 10, 11. Acts 13, 51. 22, 23. Sept. for
p2* Nah. 1,3; IBS Deut. 9, 21. Pol. 5.
85. 1. Xen. An. 1. 8. 8.
KOTrdfa, f. dcra, (KOTTOS,) pr. to be
beat out, weary, i. q. KOTrida ; hence to
relax, to abate, to cease, intrans. e. g. of the
wind, Matt. 14, 32. Mark 4, 39. 6, 51.
Sept for TjStt! Gen. 8, 1 ; pntf Jon. 1, 11.
12. Ecclus. 23, 17. Hdot. 7. 191.
/C07rero9, O v, 6, ((coTrro/xat,) lamentation,
wailing, as accompanied with beating the
breast, and the like ; Acts 8, 2. Sept. for
15013 Gen. 50, 10. Zech. 12, 10. 11.
Dion. Hal. Ant. 11. 31. Plut. Fab. Max. 17.
/COTTT;, ^y, ^, (KOTTTW,) slaughter, carnage,
Heb. 7, 1 ; in allusion to Gen. 14, 17 where
Sept. .for inf. nisti ; Sept. for tiS o Josh.
10, 20. Judith 15, 7.
KOTTiaw, a, f. ao-to, (KOTTIO, KOTroy,) pr.
as Engl. to be beat out, i. e.
1. to be weary, tired, to faint, absol. Matt.
11, 28 8fvre Trpos p.e trdvrfs ol Komfovrfs.
Rev. 2, 3 ; c. e /c John 4, 6 K. e/c TTJS 6801-
Tropias. Sept. for 551 Is. 40, 31. Jos. B.
J. 3. 10. 2. Aristoph. T Thesm. 795. Athen.
10. p. 416.
2. Spec, in N. T. to weary oneself with
labour, like Heb. S- ?^ , i. e. to labour, to work
hard, to toil, absol. Luke 5, 5 81 O\TJS rrjs
VVKTOS KOTTidcravTfs ov8fi> e\dj3op.ev. Matt.
6, 28 et Luke 12, 27 ra xpiva . . . ov KOTTIO.
ov8e vrftfi. Acts 20, 35. 1 Cor. 4, 12. Eph.
4, 28. 2 Tim. 2, 6. Trop. of a teacher who
labours in the gospel, John 4, 38 bis. 1 Cor.
15, 10. 16, 16. Sept. for Heb. W Josh.
24, 13; i Ps. 127, 1. (Anthol. Gr. IV.
p. 134. 2 fir) Tpi^f, p.f) KOTTi a.) With ei> to
labour in, trop. tv \6yco 1 Tim. 5, 17 ; eV KV-
pi(p i. e. in the work of the Lord, Rom. 16,
12 bis ; eV ip.1v among you, 1 Thess. 5, 12.
(Comp. Ecclus. 6, 19.) With eiy c. ace.
of pers. upon or for whom, s rjp.ds Rom.
16, 6 ; (Is vp.ds Gal. 4, 11. (Ecclus. 24, 34.)
With els final, as ds TOVTO STL J Tim. 4, 10 ;
(Is o Col. 1, 29 ; ds K(VOV in vain Phil. 2,
16. Sept. K. ds Kfvuv for S?^ Is. 65, 23.
Jer. 51, 53.
/C07T09, ou, 6, (KOTTTCO,) pr. a beating ,
then wailing, grief, as accompanied with
beating the breast, i. q. KOTTCTOS, Sept. for
"pi* 1 Jer. 45, 3 ; also the being beat out, wea-
KOTTpia
408
riness, Xen. An. 5. 8. 3. Hence in N. T.
toil, labour, wearisome effort, genr. John 4,
38 vp.(1s els ran KOTTOV avT&v eicrfXr/XvSare.
1 Cor. 3, 8. 15, 58 6 KOTTOS v^u>v ev Xptarw.
2 Cor. 6, 5. 10, 15. 11, 23. 27. 1 Thess. 1,
3 6 KOTTOS TIJS dydtrr/s, the labour of love, work
of beneficence. 2, 9. 3, 5. 2 Thess. 3, 8.
Heb. 6, 10. Rev. 2, 2. 14, 13. Sept. for
9*** Gen. 31, 42. So Ecclus. 14, 15.
Arr . Epict. 2. 14. 2. Plut. de Superst.
7 mid. Spec, trouble, vexation, in the
phrase KQTTOVS irapf^eiv nvi, i. q. to
trouble, to vex any one, Matt. 26, 10. Mark
14, 6. Luke 11, 7. 18, 5. Gal. 6, 17. Sept.
KOTTOS for t>3 Job 5, 6. Jer. 20, 18. So
KQTTOVS irapexfiv Aristot. Probl. sect. 5. 38.
Comp. TTOVOV irapf^fiv Ecclus. 29, 4. Hdot.
1. 177; Trpayjuara Trap(\eiv Hdot. 1. 155,
175.
KOTrpia, as, fj, (KdVpoy,) pr. a dung-hill
Sept. for n BttJR l Sam. 2, 8. Arr. Epict. 2.
4. 4 sq. In N. T. dung, manure, Luke 14,
35. 13, 8 Rec. Sept. for n*h 2 K. 9, 37.
Jer. 25, 33. So Arr. Epict. 1. cl- Artemid. 2. 9.
KOTTplOV, ov, TO, (xoirpios, KoVpoy.) dung,
manure; Plur. Koirpia Luke 13, 8 Grb.
Arr. Epict. 2. 4. 5. Plut. Pomp. 48 init.
KOirpicav KoCptvos-
KOTTTOJ, f. -^6), to strike, to beat, to cut by
a blow.
1. to cut off or down, e. g. branches of
trees, c. ace. Matt. 21, 8. Mark 11, 8. Sept.
for tV]S Num. 13, 24. Plut. Pericl. 33 mid.
Xen. An. 4. 8. 2.
2. Mid. /coVrojuat, to beat or cwi oneself, i. e.
the breast and body in the loud expression
of grief; hence, i. q. to lament, to wail, to
bewail absol. Matt. 11, 17. 24,30. Luke
23, 27 ; c. ace. Luke 8, 52 ; with eVi nva
Rev. 1, 7; eVi TLVL 18, 9. Sept. for ^0
absol. 2 Sam. 1, 12; c. ace. Gen. 23, 2.
50, 10 ; firi nva for i? *!& 2 Sam. 11, 26 ;
Ttw Zech. 12, 10. So absol. Hdot. 6.
58. Jos. Ant. 7. 1. 6. Plato Phaed. 60. a.
Act. KOTTTfiv Tr)i> Svpav Luc. Nigr. 2. Dem.
1156.-18.
Kopa^ CLKOS, 6, a raven, Luke 12, 24.
Sept. for yy* Gen. 8, 7. Ml. H. An. 1.
35, 47. Hdot. 4. 15.
Kopdaiov, iov, TO, (dim. xop?;,) a girl,
maiden, damsel, Matt. 9, 24. 25. 14, 11.
Mark 5, 41. 42. 6, 22. 28 bis. Sept. for
n ^3 Ruth 2, 8. 22. 1 Sam. 25, 42. An.
Epict. 3. 2. 8. Luc. Asin. 6, 36. The word
belongs rather to the style of familiar dis
course, like Germ. Madel, Lob. ad Phryn.
n. 73 sq s
, 6, indec. and fcop/Bavas, a, 6,
corban, Heb. "|2^}5 , i. e. an offering, obla
tion, gift to God ; so Lev. 2, 1. 4. 13, where
Sept. 8>pov. In N. T.
1- Pr. K op/3 a i/, something devoted to
God, Mark 7, 1 1 Kopfiav, 5 eon Soipoj/, KT\.
Jos. Ant. 4. 4. 4. ot Kopftav avTovs ovo/j.d-
cravrts T&> Sew, Stupor 8e roCro a~rjp.aiv(i KT\.
2. Spec. Kopftavas, spoken of money
offered in the temple, the sacred treasure ;
hence by meton. the treasury, i. q. yafrfpv-
\OKIOV q. v. Matt. 27, 6. Jos. B. J. 2. 9. 4
rov Ifpw %T)cravp6i>, KaAeirai Se Kopftavas.
Kope, 6, indec. Core or Kore, Heb tTn p
(ice) Korah, pr. n. of a Levite who rebelled
against Moses, Jude 11 ; see Num. c. 16.
Kopevvvfu, f. Kopeo-w, Pass. perf. KKO-
peo-juat, aor. 1 eKopeo-3/;^, ^o sa/e, ?o satisfy,
to Jill with food and drink ; Pass, or Mid.
to be sated, to be full, i. e. to have eaten and
drunk enough ; with gen. of thing, Pass.
Acts 27, 38 Kopeo-SeVrey fie Tpocpfjs. Trop.
absol. 1 Cor. 4, 8. JEl. V. H. 4. 9. Xen.
Mem. 3. 11. 13 ; trop. Hdian. 1. 13. 10.
ios, a, ov, Corinthian, a Corin
thian, Acts 18, 8. 2 Cor. 6, 11.
, ov, TJ, Corinth, a celebrated
Grecian city, the capital of Achaia proper,
situated on the isthmus between the Pelo
ponnesus and the main land, and hence
called bimaris, Hor. Od. 1. 7. 2. It lay
between the gulfs of Lepanto and Egina,
on each of which it had a port, Lechae-
um on the former and Cenchrea on the lat
ter. A lofty rock bore the citadel, called
Akrocorinth. The city- was famous for the
worship of Venus and for every species of
expensive debauchery; whence the Hora-
tian proverb : Non cuivis homini contingit
adire Corinthum, Hor. Ep. 1. 17. 36. Co
rinth was destroyed by L. Mummius during
the Achaian war, about 146 B. C. It was
restored by Julius Caesar, and became the
capital of the Roman province Achaia and
the seat of the proconsul, Acts 1 8, 12. Here
Paul resided for more than 18 months (Acts
18, 11. 18) and gathered a large church,
which was afterwards not wholly exempt
from Corinthian vices. See Cellarius Not.
Orb. I. 949 sq. Neander Gesch. d. Apost.
Zeitalters I. p. 270 sq. 311 sq. edit. 3.
Acts 18, 1. 19, 1. 1 Cor. 1, 2. 2 Cor. 1, 1.
23. 2 Tim. 4, 20.
Kopvrj\lo$, ov, 6, Cornelius, pr. n. of a
Roman centurion at Cesarea, the first con
vert from the Gentiles, Acts 10, 1. 3. 7. 17.
21. 22. 24. 25. 30. 31.
/co/909 409
ATOOO?, ov, 6, corns, Heb. "is cor, the
largest Hebrew dry measure, equal to the
"ten , i. e. to ten baths or ephahs, Ez. 45,
14; and therefore containing about 11
bushels or 88y gallons ; see in paras II,
and comp. Bceckh s Metrol. Untersuch. p.
259 sq. Luke 16, 7 fKarbv Kopovs crtYou.
Sept. for 13 2 Chr. 2, 10. 27, 5; for i^n
Ez. 45, 13.
KoafAea), S>, f. jjcrw, (KoV/io?,) to order,
to arrange, as an army, to set in array, to
draw up Horn. II. 14. 3S8. In N. T.
1. to put in order, to prepare, e. g. lamps,
to trim, c. ace. Matt. 25, 7 fKoo~p.r]o~av ras
\afjL7rd8as. So Sept. Koo-p.flv TTJV rpcme^av
for Tps Ez. 23, 41. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 6
2. to decorate, to adorn, to garnish, c.
ace. e. g. TOV OIKOV as for a new dweller
Matt. 12, 44. Luke 11, 25 ; a bride, vvp.(pr]v
Rev. 21,2; genr. 1 Tim. 2, 9. Luke 21,5.
Rev. 21, 19 ; Sept. for rnS Jer. 4, 30. Ez.
16, 11. (Hdian. 5. 3. 12. Xen. Mem. 3. 11.
4.) Also Matt. 23, 29 Kocr/ieiT TO. p.vr]p.fia,
ye decorate the sepulchres, i. e. with garlands
and flowers, or by adding columns or other
ornaments. So Diod. Sic. 11. 33. Xen.
Hell. 6. 4. 7. Comp. ^El. V. H. 12. 7 AXe-
av8pos Tov. A^iXXeco? Ta(pov (a-TftpdvaxTf.
Trop. to adorn, to dignify, to display -the
worth and dignity of; c. ace. Tit. 2, 10 TTJV
8i8a<TKa\iav. 1 Pet. 3, 5 at aytai yvvainfs . . .
tKoo-povv favriis. So Ecclus. 48, 11. Hdian.
6. 3. 5. Xen. Conv. 8. 38.
KoafjiiKO^ 77, 6v, ((coV/nof,) worldly, ter
restrial, opp. (Trovpdvios. Heb. 9, 1 ayiov
Koa-fjiiKov, comp. v. 23. So Pint. Consol. ad
Apoll. 34 KOO-HIKT) 8idraty. Trop. worldly,
as conformed to this world, belonging to
the men of this world ; Titus 2, 12 eVtSu-
ftim Koo-p.iKai worldly lusts. So Clem. Alex.
Paed. 1.16 Xoyoy . . . r^y (cocr/xtK^y trvvrftfias
ov, 6, f], adj. (KOO-^OS,) well-
ordered, decorous, modest, in a moral respect,
1 Tim. 2, 9 yvva ia-as iv KaTa<rro\f) Kocr/u w.
3, 2 TOV frr[<TKOTTov . . . Kocr/xioy. Pol. 8. 11.
7. Xen. Hi. 5. 1.
KOCT/JiOKpCl TWp, OpOS, 6, (KOO*p.OS, KOa-
To>,) pr. lord of the world, Schol. in Aris-
toph. Nub. 397 Sfcrdyxaxris fta(ri\(vs TCOJ/
ArWTTTUoJ , KOo~p.oKpdT<ap yeyovws KT\. In
N. T. of Satan, the prince of this icorld, i. e.
of worldly men; Plur. Eph. 6, 12 npos
rovs KocrpoKpaTopas TOV CTKOTOVS TOV al-
S>vos TOVTOV, i. e. Satan and his angels ;
comp. John 12, 31. 2 Cor. 4. 4. So Ignat.
1. 1 idflo\ov, ov Km Kocr/xo/cpdropa *ca-
ti . The Rabbins also have the epithet,
; see Buxt. Lex. Ch. 2006.
ov, 6, (prob. Ko/ie w,) order, i. e.
regular disposition and arrangement, Horn
Od. 13. 77 Koo-p.? KaZiCfiv. Pol. 1. 21. 11.
Xen. OEc. 8. 20. Hence in N. T.
1. decoration, ornament, 1 Pet. 3, 3 ov%
6 eco3ei>...Ko o7io?. Sept. for **\y Ex. 33,
4. 5. 6. Hdian. 3. 6. 19. Xen/ Cyr. 8.
4. 24.
2. order of the universe, the world, Lat.
mundus, first so used by Pythagoras and
then as a technical term of philosophy, see
Passow in voc. So Plato Gorg. 63. p. 508.
a, (pao~l 8e oi cro(poi, KOI ovpavbv KM yrjv KOI
Seovs Kai dv^puTrovs TTJV KOivatviav avvf^eiv
KOL (pi\iav KOL Koo-p.6r>]Ta Kal o-a>(ppoo-vi>T)v
KOI 8iKawrr]Ta, KOL TO o\oi> TOVTO 8ia ravra
KOO-/J.OV KoXova-i. Plin. H. N. 2. 3, " nam
quern nocrfiov Graci, nomine ornament!, ap-
pellaverunt, eum nos a perfecta absolutaque
elegantia mundum." Comp. Cic. de Nat.
Deor. 2. 22. Hence
a) Genr. the world, the universe, the hea
vens and earth, Matt. 13, 35 drro ara/3oXj}f
KOO-/J.OV. 24,21 div dpxfis Koo-p.ov. Luke 11,
50. John 17, 5. 24. Acts 17. 24. Rom. 1,
20. Heb. 4, 3. (2 Mace. 7, 23. JE1. V. H.
8. 11. Luc. Icarom. 4. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 11
O7TWJ 6 Ka\OVp.fVOS V7TO T(0>V ITO(plO~T(OV KO(Tp.OS
e^ft.) Meton. the universe, for the inhabit
ants of the universe, 1 Cor. 4, 9 3aTpoi>
rw KoV/icp, Kal dyye Xoty Kal dv-
. Trop. as in Engl. a world of any
thing, for an aggregate, congeries. James
3, 6 T) y\>o~cra. ..KOCT/XO? d8iKias, a world of
iniquity. Comp. Sept. Prov. 17, 6 TOV
mcTTov o\os 6 Kocrpos TO>V xprjiiUToov, TOV 8(
d.Trio TOV ov8e oftoXos-
b) Synecd. the earth, this lower world, as
the abode of man. o) Pr. Mark 16, 15
Tropev SfVTfs els TOV KocTfiov airavra. John
16, 21. 28. 21, 25. 1 Tim. 3, 16. 1 Pet. 5,
9. 2 Pet. 3, 6 6 rdre Kocr/ioy. So ep^6cr3ai
fls TOV Koa-p-ov and the like, to come or be
sent into the icorld, i. e. to be born John 1,
9 ; or to go forth into the world, to appear
before men, John 3, 19. 6, 14. 1 Tim. 1, 15.
Heb. 10, 5; also 1 John 4, 1. 2 John 7.
John 3, 17. 1 John 4, 9. Hyperbolically,
Matt. 4, 8 jrdcras TOS f3ao-i\(ias TOV Koo~fJ.ov.
Rom. 1, 8. Comp. Luc. de Astrol. 12. )
Meton. the world, for the inhabitants of the
earth, men, mankind ; Matt. 5, 14 i^ifl? e or*
TO <oir TOV Koa-fJLOv. 13, 38 6 Se dypdy fcmv
6 KOO~P.OS- John 1, 29. 3, 16 OVTU> yap Jjyd-
Trrjo-fv 6 3eoy TOV Kt )<Tfj.ov. Rom. 3, 6. 19.
1 Cor. 4, 13. 2 Cor. 5, 19. Heb. 11, 7
2 Pet. 2, 5 dpxatov Koa/iov. 1 John 2, 2.
Kovdpros
410
(Wisd. 10, 1. 14, 6. 14.) So nyperb. the
world for the multitude, every body, Fr. tout
le monde. John 7, 4 (pavepacrov o-tavTov TO>
Koo-pco, opp. tv Kpv7rTa>. 12, 19. 14, 22. 18.
20. 2 Cor. 1, 12. 2 Pet. 2, 5 Kovpos d<re-
Ba>v. Put also for the heathen world, i. q.
TO. e%vij, Rom. 11, 12. 15; comp. Luke
12, 30.
c) In the Jewish mode of speaking, the
present world, the present order of things,
as opposed to the kingdom of Christ ; and
hence always with the idea of transientness,
worthlessness, and evil both physical and
moral, the seat of cares, temptations, and
irregular desires. It is thus nearly i. q. 6
aluiv OVTOS, In-fH tj^iSfl , see fully in aivv
no. 2. b. a) Genr. and with OVTOS, John
12, 25 6 u.io~a>v rr]v ^v^rfv UVTOV ev r&>
Kooyzw TovT<a, opp. els far/v alcaviov. 18, 36
bis, TJ /3a<riXeia 77 eprj OVK fo~Tiv fK TOV Koo-pov
TOVTOV KT\. 1 Cor. 5", 10. Eph. 2, 2. 1 John
4, 17. Without OVTOS, 1 John 2, 15. 16. 17.
3, 17. Spec, the wealth and enjoyments
and cares of this world, this life s goods ;
Matt. 16, 26 TI yap axpeXemu av Spamos,
eav TOV Koo-pov S\ov KepSijoT/ ; Mark 8, 36.
Luke 9, 25. 1 Cor. 3, 22. 7, 31. 33. 34.
Gal. 6, 14. James 4, 4. 1 John 2, 17. /3)
Meton. for the men of this world, worldlings,
as opp. to those who seek the kingdom of
God; so with euros, John 12, 31 77 Kpicris
TOV K. TOVTOV. 1 Cor. 1, 20 cro(pia TOV K.
TOVTOV. 3, 19. Gal. 4, 3. Col. 2, 8 ; as sub
ject to Satan, John 12, 31 6 apxav TOV K.
TOVTOV. 14, 30. 16, 11. Without OVTOS,
John 7, 7 oi dvvaTai 6 Koo-pos pio-dv vpds.
14, 17. 19. 27. 31. 16, 8. 17, 6. 9. 1 Cor.
1, 21. 2 Cor. 7, 10. Phil. 2, 15. James 1,
27. +
Kovdpros, ov, 6, Lat. Quartus, pr. n.
of a Christian at Rome, Rom. 16, 23.
K.OVJJLI, cumi, Heb. imperat. fern. Elp
arise, expressed in Greek letters, Mark 5,
41.
KOiHTTCOOiCl) as, f], Lat. custodia, custo
dy ; in N. T. meton. a watch, guard, sc. of
Roman soldiers at the sepulchre of Jesus,
Matt. 27, 65. 66. 28, 11. Hesych. /covo-rw-
KOvtyifo, f. t o-co, (*ot>(poj,) to be light,
intrans. Hes. Op. 461. Soph. Philoct. 735.
In N. T. trans, to lighten, e. g. a ship by
throwing things overboard, c. ace. Acts 27,
38. Sept. for ign Jon. 1,5. So Pol. 1. 39.
4 K. Tas vavs. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 1.
K0(f)ivos, ov, 6, a basket, wicker-basket,
Lat. cophinus ; Matt. 14, 20 8a>8fKa Kocpi-
vovs TrXTjpeTy. 16, 9. Mark 6, 43. 8, 19.
Luke 9, 17. John 6, 13. Sept. for ^w
Ps. 81, 5; bG Judg. 6, 19. So Aristoph.
Av. 1310. Plut. Pomp. 48 init. Xen. Mem.
3. 8. 6. The Kocpivos was proverbially the
Jewish travelling-basket; comp. Juv. Sat.
3. 15 "Judaeis, quorum cophinus foenum-
que supellex." 6. 542.
KpappdTOS) ov, 6, Lat. grabatus, a
small couch, bed, bedstead, which might
easily be carried about, or for travelling ;
called by the Greeks o-/a /rovs, c-<t/i7rdSioi/.
Mark 2, 4. 9. 11. 12. 6, 55. John 5, 8. 9.
10. 11. 12. Acts 5,15. 9,33. Comp. Mark
1. c. with Luke 5, 18. 24. Act. Thorn.
$ 50, 51. Arr. Epict. 1. 24. Poll. Onom. 10.
35. A Macedonian word, used only by very
late writers, Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 175.
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 62. See in /cXt i^ and
Diet, of Antt. art. Lectus.
f. KeKpdo/iat, aor. 1 e *paa,
perf. 1 Keicpdya. with the signif. of the pre
sent, Buttm. J 113. 7, and n. 13. 5 1 14 Kpdfa.
Passow s. voc. This is strictly an onoma-
topoeetic verb imitating the hoarse cry of the
raven, to croak, Germ, krachzen ; hence
genr. and in N. T.
1. to cry, to cry out, intrans. e. g. of in
articulate cries, clamour, exclamation ; so
from fear, anb TOV <po/3ov Matt. 14, 26 ;
from pain Matt. 27, 50. Mark 15, 39 comp.
v. 37. Rev. 12, 2; from abhorrence Acts
7, 57. Of demoniacs Mark 1, 26. 5, 5. 9,
26. Luke 9, 39. (Sept. for psj 2 Sam. 13,
19. Jer. 25, 34.) Also in joy, by hyperb.
Luke 19, 40 ol Xi Soi KfKpd^ovrat. Sept. for
S^S Josh. 6, 16. Ps. 65, 14. So Arr.
Epict. 3. 4. 4 Kopa oTav p.rj aio-iov KfKpdyrj.
Luc. Tim. 11. Xen. An. 7. 8. 15.
2. Of any thing uttered with a loud voice,
to cry, to exclaim, to call aloud; so followed
by the words uttered, Mark 10, 48 6 Se ?roX-
Xo> p.a\\ov fxpa^fv vie Aa/3/8 KT\. 15, 13.
14. Luke 18, 39. John 12, 13 K al fKpafrv
uo-avvd. Acts 19,32. 34. 23, 6. al. So with
(ptovfj fj.yd\r] Acts 7, 60 ; ev <pa>vfj ^eydXj
Rev. 14, 1 5. Followed by a tense or particip.
of Xeya or the like ; e. g. e*pae Xeya>i>
Matt. 14, 30. Mark 3, 11. John 1, 15;
eicpagav \eyovTfs Matt. 8, 29. 27, 23 ; upa-
fav Kal Xeycov Mark 5, 7. Luke 4, 41 ; Kpd-
frvres KOI \eyovrfs Matt. 9, 27. 21, 15;
Kpdgas KOL fine Mark 9, 24 ; so with (jxovfj
Heyd\7j Rev. 6, 10. 7, 2. 10. 19, 17.
3. Of urgent prayer, entreaty, impreca
tion, to cry, to cry out; Rom. 8, 15 tv o>
Kpa^optv dftfta, 6 TraTrjp. Gal. 4, 6. Trop.
James 5, 4 6 p.io-%bs TU>V epyaT&v . . .
Kpdfa (Trpbs Kvpiov) i. e. for vengeance.
tcpaiTraX.rj 411
Sept. for pSS p s . 28, 1. 30, 9 ; p?J 2 Sam.
19,28. Jer. 11, 11. 12. +
Kpai7rd\r/, rj Sf fa (prob.
tcparos
p-
X?;, (5/wrdfw,) pr. a seizure of the head ;
hence intoxication, debauch, and its conse
quences, giddiness, headache, nausea, Lat.
crapula. Luke 21, 34 eV KpanrdXrj icai /wSiy
t n revelling and drunkenness. Hdian. 1.
17. 7. 22. Plut. de Adulat. et Amic. 20.
tepaviov, ou, TO, (dim. upavov, ) a skull,
Lat. cranium, Matt. 27, 33. Mark 15, 22.
Luke 23, 33. John 19, 17. Sept. for nbaba
Judg. 9, 53. 2 K. 9, 35. Luc. D. MorL
23. 3. Hdian. 7. 7. 8. Plato Euthyd. 299. e.
ov, TO, (kindr. /cpoo-o-o y,
the edge, margin, skirt, e. g. of a
mountain Xen. Hell. 4. 6. 8 ; of a garment
Theocr. 2. 53. In N. T. a fringe, Heb.
Pnapa: Num. 15, 38 sq. where the Jews
are directed to wear fringes on the corners
of the outer garment ; Matt 9, 20. 14, 36.
23, 5. Mark 6, 56. Luke 8. 44. Sept. for
mspS Num. 1. c.
/cparaios, d, 6v, (icpdTos,} strong, mighty,
e. g. 77 K.
TOV Seou 1 Pet. 5, 6. So
Sept. and pjn Ex. 3, 19. Deut. 3, 24.
Esdr. 8, 47. Pol. 2. 69. 8. Plut. M. Crass. 24.
KpaTaioo), f. dxro), (Kpcrraioj,) to make
strong, to strengthen, found only in Sept.
the N. T. and later writers, for the earlier
Kparvvu, Passow s. v. Act. Sept. for P!H
1 Sam. 23, 16. 2K. 15, 19. In N. T. only
Pass, to become strong, to grow strong, Luke
1, 80 et 2, 40 iKparaiovTo Tn>fvfj.aTi. Eph.
3, 16. 1 Cor. 16, 13. Sept. for ptrj intr.
2 Sam. 10, 12. 2 Chr. 21, 4 ; f&x Ps. 31,
25. So 1 Mace. 1, 62.
Kpa-Teo), S>, f. jjo-w, (KpaToy,) to be strong,
mighty, powerful; hence to hold sway, to
rule, absol. Horn. Od 13. 275; c. gen. to
rule over, Horn. II. 1. 79, 288. In N. T.
genr. to be or become master of, i. e.
1 . to lay hold of, to lay hands on, to take,
to seize. a) Genr. and c. ace. e. g. a per
son, Matt. 14, 3 6 yap HpcoS^r Kparfja-as
TOV icodw^y, fbrjcrfv avTov. 18, 28. 21, 46.
22, 6. 26, 4. 48. 50. 55. 57. Mark 3, 21.
6, 17. 12, 12. 14, 1. 44. 46. 49. 51. Acts
24, 6. Rev. 20, 2. So of an animal, Matt.
12, 11. Sept. genr. for tnx Cant. 3, 4.
2 Sam. 6, 6. So Palaeph. 2. 7, 9. ib. 32. 2.
Xen. An. 4. 7. 15; animals Arr. Epict. 2.
7. 12. Xen. Ven. 5. 29. b) Spec, to lay
hold of, to take by the hand or other member ;
with ace. of pers. and also gen. of the part,
Buttm. $ 132. 5. e,andn. 10. Mark 9, 27 Ir;-
trovs KpciTTjo-as avrov TTjr x ft P s rrX. (Test.
XII Patr.p. 590.) So with the tec. of pers.
suppressed, Kpartlv TTJS x ei P os TWOS, to take the
hand of any one, to take by the hand, Matt. 9,
25. Mark 1, 31. 5, 41. Luke 8, 54 ; comp.
Buttm. 1. c. So Sept. and P!0 Gen. 19, 16.
2 Sam. 1, 11. Once c. ace. of the part,
Matt. 28, 9 fKpdnjcrav avrov TOVS Tr68as.
So Sept. for P^nrt Judg. 16, 26. c)
Trop. c. gen. of thing, to lay hold of, to ob
tain, to win; Acts 27, 13 TTJS TrpoSeVewy.
Heb. 6, 18 Kp. Trjs TrpoKfifJifvrjs f \iridos.
So Sept. Prov. 14, 18. Diod. Sic. 16. 20 up.
TTJS TrpoSeVewf.
2. to hold, to hold fast, not to let go, i. e.
a) Of things, c. ace. Rev. 2, 1 6 icparuv
TOVS eVra dorepay tv rfj Segia avrov, comp.
1, 16 where it is e^a>v. Rev. 7, 1 K. TOVS
Tfa-cr. dvepovs iva p.i) KT\. Pass. Luke 24,
16 01 o<p3oAp,ol aiircav eKpaTovvro. So Plut.
Cato Min. 13. Luc. Amor. 44; c. gen. TTJS
y\u>TTr)s Plut. de Lib. educ. 14. p. 22. b)
Of persons, to hold in subjection, Pass. Acts
2, 24 KtzSoTi OVK ?)v Swarbv KpaTfia^at av-
TOV VTT OVTOV sc. %ava.Tov. (Comp. Plut.
Mor. II. p. 99.) So to hold one fast, i. e.
to hold fast to him, to cleave to him, c. ace.
e. g. in person Acts 3, 11 Kparovvros 8e
avrov TOV IlfTpov KT\. or in faith Col. 2, 19
Tr]v K((bd\T]v i. e. Christ. c) Trop. e. g.
of sins, to retain, not to remit, c. ace. John
20, 23 bis, see in Sew. Also to keep to one
self, e. g. TOV \6yov Mark 9, 10. (Sept. Kpa-
Tovfj.eva for enigmas Dan. 5, 12. Test. XII
Patr. p. 683 eV ^vxj} crov p.fj /cpaTijo-?;? So-
Xoi>.) Genr. to holdfast in mind, to observe,
c. ace. Mark 7, 3 KpaTovvres TTJV 7rapdSoo"t>
TW> Trpta-fivTfpav. v. 4. 8. 2 Thess. 2, 15.
Rev. 2, 13. 14. 15. 25. 3, 11. (Test. XII
Patr. p. 665 KpaTelv TO Se X^o TOV 3foi5.)
Once c. gen. Heb. 4, 14 KpaTojp.fv TTJS 6/j.o-
\oylas, let us hold fast our profession, not
swerve from it ; so Plut. de vit. Pudor. ia
K.paTU>V TTJS TTClpaiVfCTftoS KT\.
KpaTicrro?, 77, ov, adj. superl. (KpaTvsi
KpaTo?.) used as superl. of dyaSo y, Buttm.
5 68. 1. ^ 69. n. 1 ; most excellent, most no
ble, in addressing persons of rank and autho
rity, Luke 1, 3 KpaTto-re 0eo <piXe. Acts 23,
26. 24, 3. 26, 25. Jos. Vit. 76. Longin.
39 init. So genr. Plut. de Tranq. An. 1. Xen
Cyr. 8. 3. 3. *
/cparo?, (os, our, TO, strength, physical
Horn. II. 16. 524. ib. 24, 293. In N. T.
1. might, vigour, power; Acts 19, 20
KOTO. xpaTos, mightily, vehemently, see in Kara
II. 1. d. y. (Xen. Ag. 2. 3.) Eph. 1, 19
Kara 7171* evepyeiav TOV xpaTovs TTJS ta^vos
, of his mighty power. Eph, 6, 10. Col.
412
1. 11. Sept. for fax Is. 40,26; comp.
Sept. for fVixa Ps. 89, 10. Meton. might,
collect, mighty deeds, Luke 1, 51 eVofyo-e
KpaTos fv ppaxlovi KT\. Comp. Heb. TBS
^.ft. Sept. TTOifiv 8vvap.iv Ps. 118, 16.
2. Spec, power, dominion. 1 Tim. 6, 16
<j)Tip.f) Kal Kpdros ala>viov. Heb. 2, 14. 1 Pet.
4, 11. 5, 11. Jude 25. Rev. 1, 6. 5, 13.
Jos. Ant. 1. 19. 1. Hdian. 7.7. 12. Plato
Legg. 713. a.
Kpavyatyd)) f. do-a>, (Kpauyj;,) to cry, to cry
out, i.q. Kpdfa, absol. Matt. 12, 19 owe epurei,
ov8e Kpavydo-fi, see in epi fco. 15, 22. John
11, 43 (pwi/J; p, f y. fKpavy. 18, 40. 19, 6. 15.
Acts 22, 23. Sept. for S^fi Ezra 3, 13.
Arr. Epict. 3. 4. 4. Dem. 1258. 26. Comp.
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 337.
Kpawyrj, fj s , 17, (/epa^w,) a cry, out-cry,
e. g. as giving public notice, Matt. 25,
6. Rev. 14, 18. (Xen. An. 2. 2. 17.)
Of tumult or controversy, clamour, Acts
23, 9. Eph. 4, 31. (Pol. 2. 70. 6.) Of
sorrow, wailing, Rev. 21, 4. Sept. for !~!*S
Ex. 12, 30. (Xen. Hell. 6. 4. 16.) Of sVpl
plication, Heb. 5, 7 ; and so Sept. for f^S
Job 34, 28.
Kpea$, oTOff, aoy, TO , Plur. TO Kpe ara,
contr. *pe a Buttm. 54 ; meat, flesh, sc. of
animals slaughtered, Rom. 14, 21. 1 Cor.
8, 13. Sept. for ifca Ex. 12, 8. Deut. 12,
15. Luc. Prom. v. Cauc. 10. Xen. Mem.
4. 3. 10.
Kpeivcrwv v. -TT&W, ovos, 6, fj, compar.
(pr. Kpai<T(ra>v, upaTvs,} used as comparat.
of dyaSos, better, Buttm. { 68. 1. Passow s.
V. Comp. in KpdYto-Toy.
1. better, more useful, more profitable,
only Neut. TO Kpfta-o-ov, 1 Cor. 7, 9. 11, 17.
12, 31. Phil. 1, 23. Heb. 11, 40. 12, 24.
2 Pet. 2, 21. As adv. 1 Cor. 7, 38. Sept. for
ai rj Ex. 14, 12. Prov. 25, 25. Arr. Epict.
1. 29. 13. Thuc. 4. 10.
2. better in value or dignity, nobler, more
excellent; Heb. 1,4 TOO-OVTW Kpe$rrv ye-
vop.fvos. 6, 9. 7, 7. 19. 22. 8, 6 bis. 9, 23.
10, 34. 11, 16. 35. 1 Pet. 3, 17. Sept. for
ai Judg. 8, 2. Prov. 8, 11. Hdian. 3. 2.
6. Xen. Ag. 11. 15.
Kp/J,dvvv/jt,l, f. K pfp.do-a>, Pass. aor. 1
(Kpfp.do-%r)v, fa hang up, to suspend ; Mid.
Kpep.ap.ai after the form to-ra/iai, to hang,
to be suspended, intrans. A pres. form *pe-
p.d<o is found only in very late writers, Pas-
sow s. v. Buttm. 5 114.
1. Act. with ace. impl. and with eVi c.
gen. Acts 5, 30 et 10, 39 Kpfp.da-avres (av-
TOV) Vt i)Xot;. Pass. c. eis Matt. 18, 6.
Absol. Luke 23, 39. Sept. c. eVi for fibtn,
Act. Gen. 40, 19. 22. Pass. Esth. 5, 14." 7,
10. Luc. Asin. 39. Xen. An. 1. 2. 8.
Pass. Xen. Eq. 10. 9.
2. Mid. Acts 28, 4 Kpfp.dp.fvov TO Srjpiov
fK TTJS x ft P os avTov, hanging from his hand.
With (Trl gv\ov Gal. 3, 13. Trop. c. eV,
Matt. 22, 40 see in tv no. 3. c. a. Sept.
Kpfp.dp.fvot for h! )bfi Deut. 21, 23. 2 Sam,
18, 10 ; trop. Deut. 28, 66. Jos. Ant. 7.
10. 2. Hdian. 1. 14. 1 ; c. & Xen. Mem. 3.
10. 13. Trop. Philo T. II. ed. Mang. p.
420 >v at TOV e%vovs f\7rides fKpep.avro.
KpTjfAVOS, ov, 6, (Kpfp.dvvvp.1,) a steep
place, precipice, pr. overhanging, Matt. 8,
32. Mark 5, 13. Luke 8, 33. Sept. for
*^3 2 Chr. 25, 12. Diod. Sic. 1. 33. Plato
Legg. 944. a.
Kpfa IJTOS, 6, a Cretan, Acts 2, 11. Tit.
I, 12 KpfjTfg dfl i^eOorat, quoted from Epi-
menides, see in yaarijp ; comp. Pol. 4. 8.
11. m. V. H. 1. 10 of Eire s fla-i TO-
gci-eiv ayaSot. Xen. An. 1. 2. 9.
Kprjcr/cr]^ rivros, 6, Crescens, pr. n. of a
Christian at Rome, 2 Tim. 4, 10.
KprjTr), rjs, fj, Crete, now Candia, a ce
lebrated island of the Mediterranean, oppo
site to the Egean Sea. It was anciently
celebrated for its hundred cities, whence the
epithet eWo /wroXis, Horn. II. 2. 649. The
Cretans were celebrated archers, robbers,
and liars ; see in Kpij? and espec. Pol. 4. 8.
II. Here a Christian church was left by
Paul in charge of Titus. Tit. 1,5. Acts 27
7. 12. 13. 21.
s , ^, barley, Rev. 6, 6. Sept. for
M^to Deut. 8, 8. Palsph. 4. 1. Xen. An,
1. 2. 22.
77, ov, (KpiSjj,) of barley, as
ciproi Kptiivoi barley loaves John 6, 9. 13,
Sept. for D-nbto 2 K. 4, 42. Pol. 54. 9. 15.
Xen. An. 4. 5. 26, 31.
aros, TO, (Kpivco,) judgment, i. e.
1. The act of judging, giving judgment,
i. q. Kpio-is, spoken only in reference to fu
ture reward and punishment. John 9, 39
fls Kpip.a eyw tls TOV Ko<rp.ov j^XSov for judg
ment am I come into the world, i. e. in
order that the righteous may be approved
and the wicked condemned, as is figuratively
said in the next clause. 1 Pet. 4, 17. So
of the judgment of the last day, Acts 24, 25
TO Kpip.a TO p.e\\ov ecrecrSai. Heb. 6, 2.
Meton. for the office or power of judgment
Rev. 20. 4. So Heb. B50J52 Sept. Kpiats
Lev. 19, 15. Deut. 1, 17. Heb. Ez 21, 32.
2. judgment rendered, decision, award.
KplVOV
413
ft) Genr. Matt. 7, 2 eV <a yap Kpifjuirt Kpivtrt,
KpiSijo-fo-Se. Rom. 5, 16. Plur. Rom. 11,
33 TU Kplpara avTov, the judgments of God,
his ordinances, acts of his providence, pa-
rall. with at 6Soi avTov. Sept. for 2Q!
Zech. 8, 16. Ps. 17, 2. Plur. of God PS.
19, 10. 119, 75. So Pol. 24. 1. 12 >a-
XoviTfs Tols Kpi/jiacriv a>s 7rapa/3e/3pa/3evp.-
vois. Pint, de Stoic, repugn. 27. b) Often-
er, condemnation, sentence, implying also
punishment as a certain consequence, Matt.
23, 13 8ta TOVTO Xrj^fcr^f irepicrcroTepov Kpl-
pa. Mark 12,40. Luke 20, 47. 23, 40. 24,
20. Rom. 2, 2. 3 TO *pi>a TOV 3eov. 3, 8.
13,2. 1 Cor. 11,29.34. Gal. 5, 10. 1 Tim.
3, 6. 5, 12. James 3, 1. 2 Pet. 2, 3. Jude
4. Rev. 17, 1. 18, 20 see in no. 1. b.
Sept. and OQOJn Deut. 21, 22. Jer. 4, 12.
So Ecclus. 21, 5.
3. From the Heb. a law-suit, cause, some
thing to be judged, e. g. Kpi^ara e%ew, to
have law-suits, to go to law, 1 Cor. 6, 7.
Sept. and BBEtt Job 23, 4. 31, 13.
rcpivov, ov, TO, a lily. Matt. 6, 28. Luke
12, 27. Sept. for 1^13 Cant. 2, 16. 4, 5.
Theophr. C. PL 6. 6. 3. Plut. de rect. rat.
aud. 15.
fcpiva>, f. wca, aor. 1 tupwa, perf. Keitpi-
Ka, Pass. aor. 1 expfanv, i. q. Lat. cerno by
transp. of the vowel, pr. to separate, Horn.
II. 2. 362. ib. 5. 501 ; to distinguish, to dis
criminate between good and evil, Xen. Mem.
3. 1. 9. ib. 4. 8. 11 ; to select, to choose out
the good, Xen. An. 1. 9. 30. Hence genr.
and in N. T. to decide, to judge, i. e. to form
or give an opinion after separating and con
sidering the particulars of a case.
1. to judge in one s own mind, as to what
is right, proper, expedient, i. q. to decide, to
determine ; so with the infin. Acts 1 5, 1 9
810 eyu> Kpivat fj.f] Trapej/oxXetV TOLS KT\. 3,
13 KpivavTOS (Kfivov dnoXvew, i. e. having
decided in his own mind, not judicially. 20,
16. 25, 25. 1 Cor. 2, 2. 5, 3. Tit. 3, 12.
With TOV c. inf. Acts 27, 1 ebs 8e fxpi^rj TOV
arroTrXeti/ r^as KT\. (3 Mace. 1, 6. Xen. An.
3. 1. 7.) With ace. and infin. Acts 21, 25
Kplvavres fJ.rj8(v TOIOVTOV Trjpew avTovs. So
infin. elvai impl. comp. Matth. 534. n. 1.
Acts 13, 46 Kal OVK diovs Kpivt-re tavTovs
rijs at. fays, ami judge yourselves umvorthy
of eternal life. 16, 15. 26, 8. Rom. 14, 5 bis,
os p.fv Kpivfi f]p.fpav [eiVai] Trap fjp.(pav, os
Se KpiVet Tracrav rjfjiepav, one man judgetli
one day to be above another ; another judg-
eth every day sc. to be alike, for so we must
supply from the force of the antithesis,
comp" Matth. 634. 3. (So c. inf. Arr.
Epict. 3. 29. 50. Xen. An. 1. 9. 5, 20 ; inf.
impl. Wisd. 2, 22. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 2 *pi3f k .
rjTt (v8aip.ovfo-TaToi. Xen. An. 3. 1. 12.)
With ace. of thing, to determine on, to de
cree, Rev. 16, 5 OTI TOVTU fKpwas. Acts 16,
4 TO. So y/iara ra KfKpifj.fva. (Isocr. Paneg.
p. 50. a. Pol. 3. 6. 7.) With accus. TOVTO
as introducing the infin. c. art. TO, Rom. 14,
1 3 aXXa TOVTO KpivaTe p.a\\ov, TO JJ.TJ TtSeVa*
KrX. 2 Cor. 2, 1. 1 Cor. 7, 37 TOTO Kticpi-
KfV, TOV TT/petJ/ KT\. So TOVTO OTt, 2 Cor.
5, 14.
2. to judge, i. e. to form and express a
judgment, opinion, as to any person or thing,
more commonly unfavourable ; so with ace.
of pers. John 8, 15 e yw ov Kpiva> ovSeVa.
Rom. 2, 1. 3. 3, 7. 14, 3. 4. 10. 13. Col. 2,
16 ; with ace. of thing, 1 Cor. 10, 15.
(Xen. Vect. 5. 11.) Absol. Matt. 7. 1 bis.
2 bis. Luke 6, 37 bis. John 8, 16. 26. Rom.
2, 1 bis. 1 Cor. 4, 5. Pass. 1 Cor. 10, 29.
With interrog. e. g. et, Acts 4, 19 ; genr.
1 Cor. 11, 13. (So et Thuc. 4. 130 ; TroVf-
pov Xen. Cyr. 4. 1. 5.) With an adjunct
of manner, e. g. Kpivav Kpla-iv John 7, 24,
comp. Buttm. 131. 4 ; up. TO SIKOIOV Luke
12, 57 ; op^us Luke 7, 43 (Arr. Epict. 2.
15. 6) ; KOT o-^nv John 7, 24 ; KOTO. crdpKa
8, 15. Spec, to condemn, c. ace. Rom.
2, 27. 14, 22. James 4, 11 ter. 12. So
Sept. and S^rt Job 10, 2.
3. to judge, in a judicial sense, viz. a)
to sit in judgment on a person, to put on
trial, to try, c. ace. John 18, 31 KOTO TOV
vop.ov vfjiuiv KpivaTe OVTOV. Acts 23, 3. 24,
6. 1 Cor. 5, 12 bis. (Pol. 5. 29. 6. Xen.
An. 6. 6. 16.) Pass. Kpivopai, to be
judged, to be tried, to be on trial ; Acts 25,
10 ov /xe Set *piWo-3at. Rom. 3, 4. (Sept.
for BBttj Ps. 51, 6.) With Trept TWOS for
any thing Acts 23, 6. 24, 21 ; eVt TIW for,
Acts 26, 6 ; eVt TWOS before any one Acts
25, 9. 20. So Dem. 407. 20. Xen. Hell. 1.
7. 7 ; c. Trepi ib. 3. 5. 25 ; c. eVi TWOS
comp. Max. Tyr. 9. 4. Wetstein N. T. II.
p. 120. Spoken in reference to the gospel
dispensation, to the judgment of the great
day, e. g. of God as judging the world
through Christ, John 5,22. 8,50. Acts 17,
31 Kp wfiv TTJV oiKovfj.(vr)v. Rom. 3, -6 TTWJ
6 3eo9 TOV Koo-fjiov. 2, 16 TO Kpvrrrd
1 Cor. 5, 13. James 2, 12. 1 Pet. 1, 17. 2
23. Rev. 11, 18. 20, 12. 13. Of Jesus af
the Messiah and Judge, John 5, 30. 16, 11.
2 Tim. 4, 1 I. Xp. TOV p.f\\ovros Kpiveiv
U>VTOS Kal vfKpovs. 1 Pet. 4, 5. Rev. 19, 11
Figuratively of the apostles, Matt. 19, 28.
Luke 22, 30. 1 Cor. 6, 2. 3 ; iv vp.lv K pi-
6 Koo-fios 1 Cor. 6, 2 ; comp. in /Sao-t-
K pl<T IS
\(vu> no. 2. a. Wisd. 3, 1. Ecclus. 4, 15.
So c. eV Diod. Sic. 19. 51. b) In the
sense to pass judgment upon, to condemn,
c. ace. John 7, 51 fj.r/ 6 vo^os ^/xooi/ K/nWi
TOV ai/3p. KT\. Luke 19, 22. Acts 13, 27.
As implying also punishment, 1 Cor. 11,
31. 32. 1 Pet. 4, 6. (Genr. ^El. V. H. 8. 3.
Dem. 215. 4. Xen. An. 5. 6. 33.) So of
the condemnation of the wicked and includ
ing the idea of punishment as a certain con
sequence, i. q. to condemn, to punish, c. ace.
e. g. of God as judge, Acts 7, 7 KOI TO e^vos
. . . Kpiva eyeo, quoted from Gen. 15, 14
where Sept. for fJ Rom. 2, 12. 2 Thess.
2, 12. Heb. 13, 4 KOI p-oixovs Kpivti 6 Sees.
Rev. 6, 10. 18, 8. ib. v. 20 see in no. 1.
b. 19, 2. Of Jesus, John 3, 17 ov . . . Iva
KP LVTJ TOV Koa-fjiov. v. 18 bis. 12, 47 bis. 48
bis. James 5, 9. Sept. and BB1Z3 Is. 66, 16.
Ez. 38, 22. c) Once from the Heb. i. q.
to vindicate, to avenge, Heb. 10, 30 Kvpios
Kpivei TOV \abv avTov, the Lord tcill avenge
his people i. e. by punishing their enemies,
quoted from Deut. 32, 26 or Ps. 135, 14
where Sept. for T? ; also Gen. 30, 6. Ps.
54,3,
4. Mid. or Pass. Kpivopai, to have a
controversy with any one, to contend, e. g.
a) Genr. c. dat. Matt. 5, 40 T<U SeXoiri troi
Kpftrjvat. Sept. for y<*\ Jer. 2, 9. Job 9, 3 ;
Mic. 6, 1. So Hdot. 3. 120. Aristoph. Nub.
66. b) Before a court, i. q. to go to law,
t.o have a law-suit ; so c. /xera TWOS with
1 Cor. 6. 6 ; eVt TWOS before any one 1 Cor.
6, 1. 6. Sept. c. p.fTa TIVOS for Heb. SS "p?
Ecc. 6, JO ; c. irpos Tiva for OS 2^ Job 31,
13. Comp. Eurip. Med. 609. Plut. Symp.
1. 2. 3.
coj, )j, (/cpi wa,) pr. separation,
trop. division, dissension, Hdot. 5. 5. ib. 7.
26 ; decision, i. e. the decisive moment, cri
sis, turn of affairs, Pol. 9. 5. 4. ib. 16. 4. 8.
In N. T. judgment, i. e.
1. Genr. judgment, opinion, formed and
expressed. John 7, 24 TTJV StKaiav Kpiatv
xpivaTe. 8, 16. Comp. in Kpiva no. 2.
Jos. C. Ap. 1. 24 ot vyiaivovres TTJ Kpio-fL.
Pol. 17. 14. 10. Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 10.
2. judgment in a judicial sense, i. e. a)
The act of judging, in reference to the final
judgment, e. g. 17 rj^epa icpia-fas the day of
judgment, Matt. 10, 15. 11, 22. 24. 12, 36.
Mark 6, 11. 2 Pet. 2, 9. 3, 7. 1 John 4,
17 ; &pa Kpla-euis Rev. 14, 7 ; KO KTIS peyd-
\rjs rjfjitpas Jude 6 ; also simply Kpia-ts for
tpio-is fiey. fjfj.. Matt. 12, 41. 42. Luke 10,
14. 11, 31. 32. Heb. 9, 27. So John 12,
81 vvv Kpicris (<rri TOV Kooytov. now is this
world judged. 16, 8. 11. John 5, 27 et Jude
15 Kpicriv noiflv i. q. Kpivfiv, comp. John 5,
30 and in KpLvca no. 3. a. Metoh. for the
office and power of judgment, John 5, 22.
Sept. for BBttja Lev. 19, 15. Deut. 1, 17.
Is. 28, 6. Luc. Abdic. 11. Hdian. 1. 11. 12.
Xen. An. 6. 6. 20.
b) judgment given, sentence pronounced,
genr. John 5, 30. 2 Pet. 2, 11 /SXao-^-
(J.ov Kpicnv, also Jude 9 Kpia-is @\ao-(pr]p.ias
(Dem. 322. 15.) Spec, sentence of punish
ment, condemnation, e. g. to death Acts 8,
33, quoted from Is. 53, 8 where Sept. for
OBTTH as also Jer. 39, 5 ; see in aipa> no. 4.
b. (jEl. V. H. 13. 37. Diod. Sic. 1. 82 pen.)
Usually implying also punishment, as a cer
tain consequence, e. g. from God, SiKaiai at
Kpio-fis avTov, his judgments, punishments,
Rev. 16, 7. 19, 2. 18, 10 comp. v. 8.
2 Thess. 1, 5 comp. v. 6. So Sept. and
OBttJa Jer. 1,16. Of Christ as Judge of
the world condemning the wicked, judg
ment, condemnation, e. g. Matt. 23, 33 xpi-
<ns TTJS ytevvrjs. Mark 3, 29. John 5, 29 dvd-
o-Tacris Kpio-fus. John 3, 19. 5, 24. Heb.
10, 27. James 2, 13 bis, see in KaTaKavxd-
onai. 5, 12 comp. v. 9. 2 Pet. 2, 4. Trop.
of moral judgment, condemnation ; 1 Tim.
5, 24 TIVWV avSpatTrui al n/iaprim Trpo8rj\oi
fla-i, Trpodyovcrai els Kpiaiv, i. e. some men s
sins are manifest, leading on to condemna
tion, i. e. accusing them, crying for con
demnation ; in others, they follow after, are
only known afterwards.
3. Melt u. a judgment-seat, tribunal, put
for a court of justice, judges, i. e. the
smaller tribunals established in the cities
of Palestine, subordinate to the Sanhedrim ;
comp. Deut. 16, 18. 2 Chr. 19, 5. Accord
ing to the Rabbins they consisted of 23
judges ; but Josephus expressly says the
number was seven, Ant. 4. 8. 14, 38. B. J.
2. 20. 5; see Krebs. Obss. p. 19. Matt. 5,
21. 22 fvo\os eorat TT) Kpicrti. Cornp. Sept.
and BBttSa Job 9, 32. 22, 4.
4. From the Heb. right, rectitude, jus
tice, what is just and conformable to law,
Matt. 23, 23. Luke 11, 42 Trape p^eo-Se TJJV
Kpia-iv. So Sept. and "JBttia Deut. 32, 4.
Gen. 18, 25. Jer. 22, 15. Spec, the law,
statutes, i. e. the divine law, the religion of
Jehovah as revealed in the Gospel, Matt.
12, 18. 20, quoted from Is. 42, 1. 3. 4, where
Sept. and BBttia . See Gesen. Comm. on
Is. 1. c.
, ov, 6, Crispus, pr. n. of the
ruler of a synagogue at Corinth, Acts 18, 8.
1 Cor. 1, 14.
415
/epinjpiov, ov, TO, (Kpirijy,) a criterion,
rule of judging, Arr. Epict. 1. 11. 9 sq.
In N. T. a judgment-seat, tribunal, put for
a court of justice, judges. a) Genr.
James 2, 6 {\KOVO-IV vfj.as fls KpiTrjpia. So
Sept. Judg. 5, 10. Susann. 49. Pol. 16.
27. 2. Plato Legg. 767. b. b) Meton. a
law-suit, cause, before a tribunal, 1 Cor. 6, 2.
4. Others take it as in lett. a.
ov, 6, (*cpiV<o,) a judge, i. e. one
who decides or gives an opinion in respect
to any person or thing.
1. Genr. James 2,- 4 Kpiral StaXo-yKr/iwi/
TTovrjpSiv, see in 8ia\oyio~[i.6s. Matt. 12, 27.
Luke 11, 19. In an unfavourable sense
James 4, 11. Sept. for I?* 1 Sam. 24, 16.
Pol. 9. 33. 12. Xen. Conv. 5. 1, 9, 10.
2. In a judicial sense, one who sits to
dispense justice, diff. from 6 StKaonyr where
see fully; Matt. 5, 25 bis. Luke 12, [14.]
58 bis. 18, 2. 6. Acts 18, 15. 24, 10. Of
Christ the final Judge, Acts 10, 42 icpiTrjs
TU>V a>vra>v Kal vfKpuv. 2 Tim. 4, 8. James
5, 9 comp. v. 8. Of God, Kpirfj 3ew iravraiv
Heb. 12, 23. James 4, 12. Sept for ( H
Ezra 7, 4 ; BE^ Deut. 16, 18. Job 9, 24 ;
of God Ps. 7, 12. 50, 6. Diod. Sic. 1. 92.
Xen. Hell. 4. 4. 3.
3. From the Heb. i. q. a leader, ruler,
chief, Heb. BEttJ, spoken of the Hebrew
judges so called, from Joshua, to Samuel,
Acts 13, 20. Comp. Judg. 2, 16 sq. Heb.
Lex. art. BBttS no. 2. Jos. Ant. 6. 5. 4.
/cptTt/co?, j, 6v, (Kpiriyr,) skilled in judg
ing, quick to discern and judge of any thing,
c. gen. Heb. 4, 12 KpiTixbs fv%vp.T]o-(a>v KT\.
Luc. de Saltat. 74. Plato Polit. 292. b.
Kpovco, f. era), to knock, to rap, e. g. at a
door for entrance, c. ace. TTJV %vpav Lnke .
13, 25. Acts 12, 13 ; absol. Matt. 7, 7. 8.
Luke 11, 9. 10. 12,36. Acts 12, 16. Rev.
3,20. Sept. for p>B^ Judg. 19, 22. Cant.
5, 13. Judith 14, 14; K. rr\v Svpav Aris-
toph. Eccl. 317. Plato Prot. 310. a. Xen.
Conv. 1. 11. The more usual Attfc phrase
was KOTTTfiv rf]v "Svpav, Lob. ad Phrvn. p.
177.
KpirrrTij, qr, 77, (<pvmos,) a crypt, vault,
secret cell; Luke 11, 33 $ Kpvnrrjv Tferj-
<ri. Athen. 5. p. 205. a. Juvenal. 5. 106
crypta.
Kpmrros, rj, 6v, (KpvTTTco,) hidden, con
cealed, and therefore secret, Matt. 10, 26 ov-
8ev e crrt . . . KpimTov 6 ou yvaxr^rjafTai.
Mark 4, 22. Luke 8, 17. 12, 2; cV T o>
KpuTTTcp, in secret, where one cannot be
seen of others, Matt. 6, 4 bis. 6 bis. 18 bis ;
, in secret, privately, John 7, 4.
10. 18, 20. 1 Cor. 4, 5 rot Kpvnra TOV O-K.O-
TOVS, the secret works of darkness. 2 Cor. 4,
2 see in alo-xvvrj no. 3. Sept. for "ittOE
Jer. 49, 9. (Hdian. 5. 6. 7. Xen. Mag. Eq.
4. 10.) Trop. TO Kpvirra TWOS, the secrets ot
one s heart, secret thoughts, Rom. 2, 16.
1 Cor. 14, 25. 1 Pet. 3, 4 6 KPVTTTOS TTJS
KapSias (iiftpanros, i. e. the internal man.
Rom. 2, 29 6 ev TO> KpuTmS lovSaior, a
Jew at heart. Ecclus. 1, 30. 4, 18.
KpUTTTQ), f. -^-o), to hide, to conceal ; Mid.
or Pass, to hide oneself, to be hid ; Pass. aor.
2 fKpv^Tjv as Pass, to be hid, Matt. 5, 14.
Luke 19, 42 ; and with Mid. signif. to hide
oneself John 8, 59. 12,36. Buttm. 5 1 1 3. n. 6.
5 136. 1,2. Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 317 sq.
Matt. 5, 14 ov 8vva.Tai TTU\I.S Kpv^rjvai. 13,
35. v. 44 ov evpvv fKpv^e. [25, 18.] 1 Tim.
5. 25. Heb. 11, 23. Rev. 2, 17 TOV pawa TOV
KfKpvp.p.tvov, of the hidden manna, as symbo
lical of the enjoyments of the kingdom of
heaven ; in allusion to the manna laid up in
the ark, of which the antitype is in the true
temple in heaven, Ex. 16, 33 sq. Rev. 11,
19; comp. Heb. 9, 4. 11. Others unne
cessarily suppose an allusion to the Jewish
tradition, that the ark with the pot of man
na was hidden by order of king Josiah, and
will again be brought to light in the reign
of the Messiah ; comp. Wetst. N. T. and
Schoettg. Hor. Heb. in loc. With ei> TIVI,
Matt. 13, 44 Sr/cravpoj KfAcpv/ijueVw tv TOJ
aypw. 25,25; trop. Col. 3, 3. With ets TI
Rev. 6, 15 ; air 6 TWOS to hide from, John 12,
36 itjaovs a7reA3a>i fKpvftrj air avTcav, hia
himself from them. Luke 18, 34. 19, 42,
Rev. 6, 16 ; so John 8, 59 irjo-ovs Se e /cpu-
fir), Kal e ;}X3ej/ e /c TOV iepov, i. e. Jesus
hid himself and afterwards went out of the
temple ; or we may render tKpv^rj adverbial
ly, he secretly went out, comp. in atroTo\-
fido). Part. perf. KfKpvppfvos, hidden, as
adv. secretly, John 19, 38, see Buttm. 5 123.
6. Sept. for N^nn Gen. 3, 8. 10 ; 1^0^
Gen. 4, 13. Hdian! 1. 14. 7. Plato Legg.
958. e ; c. eV Hdian. 3. 4. 14 ; d s Diod. Sic.
4. 33; O.TTO Horn. Od. 23. 110.
KpVCTTaX\.l(0, f. t <rw, (KpvoraXXoy,) to
be as crystal, clear and sparkling, Rev. 21,
11.
KpV(TTCl\Xo$) ov, 6, f], (Kpvos, KpuoraiVco
to freeze,) crystal, pr. any thing congealed
and pellucid, e. g. ice Sept. for rTnj^ Job 6
16. Plato Tim. 59. e. In N. T. prob. rock-
crystal, Rev. 4, 6 22, 1. So Diod. Sic. 2.
52 init. Strabo 15. p. 717. Comp. Plin.
H. N. 37. 9.
rcpv(f)aio$
416
, ov, (KpvTTTO), ) hidden, se
cret, Matt. 6, 18 bis Lachm. lv rw Kpv(paia>,
for lv rw KpvTTT<a Rec. Sept. for "iPiDa
Jer. 23, 24. Xen. Hi. 10. 6.
Kpvffrf), adv. (KpvTrTQ), ) secretly, not open
ly, Eph. 5, 12. Sept. for 1W33 Deut. 28,
57._Soph. Ant. 85. Xen. Conv. 5. 8. Comp.
Buttm. 5 115. n. 3.
KTaoftai. S)fj.ai, f. 770-0/101, Mid. depon.
to gel for oneself, to acquire, to procure, by
purchase or otherwise ; perf. KfKTrjp.ai as
pres. to have got, to possess, see Buttm.
J113. 7; so c. ace. Matt. 10, 9. Luke 18,
12 TTUVTCI 6 cra xrw/xai. 1 Thess. 4, 4 TO eav-
TOV a-Kfvos KTa<T%ai, to acquire his own ves
sel i. e. a wife, in the oriental manner by
purchase ; see in O-KCVOS no. 3. With an
adjunct of price, e. g. gen. Acts 22, 28 ; did
c. gen. 8, 20 ; c. gen. 1,18 OVTOS eVr^o-aro
T(a>piov fK TOV /xtcrSoC *rX. i. e. was the occa
sion of purchasing; comp. Rom. 14, 15.
1 Tim. 4, 16. With lv c. dat. trop. Luke
21, 19 lv TTJ virop,ovfj vp.a>i> KTr]o~a(r % ray
\^v^ay vp.ct>v, through your patience gain
your own souls, secure your salvation ;
comp. Matt. 10, 22 et 24, 13. Sept. for
"I2|2 Gen. 4, 1. 25, 10. Ecclus. 51, 28.
3. V. H. 5. 9. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 3.
arcs, TO, Kexr^/iat, a posses
sion, property, any thing acquired and pos
sessed, estate ; Matt. 19, 22 et Mark 10, 22
f]v yap f xatv KTrjuara TroXXa. Acts 2, 45. 5,
1 comp. v. 3 where is x^piov. Sept. for
nbns Job 20, 29 ; "nto Prov. 23, 10.
Luc. Tox. 62. Hdian. 7. 12. 13. Xen. Mem
3. 11. 5.
eos, ovs, TO, (Krao/icu,) pr. i. q.
, a possession, property ; spec, in Plur.
flocks and herds of every kind, Pol. 12. 4.
14. Xen. An. 4. 5. 25. In N. T. a least,
domestic animal, e. g. as bought or sold
Rev. 18, 13 ; as yielding meat 1 Cor. 15,
39 ; as used for riding or burden Luke 10,
34. Acts 23, 24. Sept. for tvttiz Ex. 9, 20 ;
^2?3 Num. 20, 8 ; Wf;n Gen. 13, 2. 7 ; 1X
Gen. 30, 44. Hdian. 4. 15. 13 of horses
and camels. Luc. Asin. 13.
KTrjratp, opos, 6, (Krao/iai,) a possessor,
owner, Acts 4, 34 Kr^ropej xapiW. Diod.
Sic. VI. p. 196.
tfYta>, f. ID-CO, (kindr. KTaopai,) pr. to
people and till a land, Horn. II. 20. 216 ; to
found a city, Horn. Od. 11. 263. Diod. Sic.
1. 12. Plato Prot. 322. b. In N. T. to found,
to create, to form, e. g. of God as creating
the universe or any of its parts, c. ace.
Mark 13, 19 ^ rto-e 6 Sedy. Eph. 3, 9.
Col. 3, 10. 1 Tim. 4, 3. Rev. 4, 11. 10, 6 ;
absol. Rom. 1, 25 ; Pass. 1 Cor. 11,9. Rev.
4, 1 1. Of Christ, Pass, Col. 1,16 bis. Sept.
for ina Deut. 4, 32. Ps. 89, 13. (Wisd. 11,
17. Ecclus. 17, 1. ^Eschyl. Suppl. 172.)
Trop. of a moral creation, renovation, Eph.
2, 10 KTio-%fVTes tv X. I. eVi epyois dyaZols
v. 15. 4, 24. So Sept. and xna p s . 51, 12.
KTHTis, WSj ^ ( (KT-/^) a founding of
cities Jos. c. Ap. 1. 2. Diod. Sic. 2. 4. Thuc.
1. 18. In N. T. creation, i. e.
1. The act of creating, Rom. 1, 20 OTTO
KTio-ecos Koo-p-ov. Psalt. Salom. 8, 7.
2. Genr. a created thing, and collect, cre
ated things ; Rom. 1 , 25 f\arpe\xrav TTJ KTI-
(Tfi irapa TOV KTiaavTa. 8, 39. Heb. 4, 13.
So Wisd. 2, 6. Ecclus. 49, 16. Spec, and
collect. a) creation in general, the uni
verse, e. g. an dpxrjs Krio-fvs Mark 10, 6.
13, 19. 2 Pet. 3, 4. Col. 1, 15 TrpcoroYoKoy
irda-rjs KTio-fos. Rev. 3, 14. So Rom. 8,
19. 20. 21. 22. Spec, the visjble creation,
Heb. 9, 11. So genr. Judith 9, 12. 16, 14.
b) Meton. for man, mankind, Mark 16, 15
KrjpvgaTf TO fvayye\iov -rrdcrrj TTJ KTto-fi. Col.
1, 23. Trop. 2 Cor. 5, 17 et Gal. 6, 15
Kaivr) KTitris a new creature in a moral senso,
1. q. Kaivbs uvZpanros in Eph. 4, 24.
3. Spec, an ordinance, institution, 1 Pet.
2. 13 VTTOTaynTC ovv 7700-77 dv^pumivrj /crtWt,
i. e. every institution among men, as govern
ment, magistrates, etc.
KTKTfAa, aTos, TO, (KT/<B,) a place found
ed, a colony, Strabo 7. p. 315. In N. T. a
created thing, creature, 1 Tim. 4, 4. James
1,18. Rev. 5, 13. 8,9. SoWisd.9,2. 13,5.
KTiaTT}?, ov, 6, OTI B,) the founder of a
city, Diod. Sic. 11. 66 fin. Plut. Camill. 1.
In N. T. a creator, spoken of God, 1 Pet.
4, 19. So Ecclus. 24, 8. 2 Mace. 1, 24.
Kvpeta,) as, 17, (KI/POS cube, die,) dice-
playing, Athen. 10. p. 445. a. Xen. Mem. 1.
3. 2. (Ec. 1. 20. In N. T. trop. gambling,
sleight, artifice ; e. g. lv Kvfieia dv^pam^v,
through, the sleight of men, Eph. 4, 14. So
Rabb. 80Sip Buxt. Lex. Chald. 1984. The-
odoret. Kvftfiav yap TTJV iravovpylav KaXet.
KV/3epVT]cri$) ews, (Kv/Bepvdw, ) pr. a steer
ing, pilotage, Plato Rep. 488. b. In N. T
a governing, direction, put for concr. govern
ors, directors, in the primitive churches,
1 Cor. 12, 28. Sept. for m ^sntn Prov.
11,14. So Plut. Phocion 2 pen. Pind. Pyth
10. 112.
Kvpepvr)Tt]S, ov, 6, (Kv@fpvda>, Lat. gu-
lerno,} the governor of a ship, i. e. the steers
man, pilot, Lat. gulernator, who had the
KVK\VO)
sole direction of the ship, Acts 27, 11. Rev.
18, 17. See Potter s Gr. Antt. II. p. 144.
Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 406. Sept. for bah
Ez. 27, 8. 27. 28. Pol. 1. 37. 4. Xen. Mem.
1. 7. 3.
KVK\6VO), f. fvo-w, (KVK\OS,~) to encircle,
to surround, to compass, as besiegers a city
or camp, c. ace. Rev. 20, 9 Lachm. for Rec.
KvfcXooj. Strabo 6. p. 283.
KVK\c&V, adv. (KwcAor .) from around,
round about, Rev. 4, 3. 4. 8 ; c. gen. Rev.
5, 11 Rec. Sept. for -^Sa Judg. 8, 34.
1 K. 4, 24. Lys. 283. 14. Dio Chrys. Or.
6. 216. Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 9.
KVfcXos, ov, o, a circle, in N. T. only in
dat. Kv*Xo> as adv. around, round about,
comp. Buttm. 115. 4. Mark 3, 34 irepi-
PXe^dptvos KVAcAo). 6, 6. 36. Luke 9, 12.
Rom. 15, 19; c. gen. Rev. 4, 6 KVK\U> TOV
SpoW- 5, 11 Grb. 7, 11. Sept. for roo
Gen. 23, 17. Ex. 30, 3 ; c. gen. for inf. C^n
Josh. 6, 3. Hdian. 1. 15. 5. Xen. Hell. 6.
5. 17; c. gen. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 5.
KVK\f>(0, i), f. wo-a), (KV*AOS ; ) to encircle,
(o surround, c. ace. John 10, 24. Acts 14,
20. Of besiegers, to surround, to compass,
c. ace. Rev. 20, 9. Pass. Luke 21, 20
KvicXovp.(V7]v vno <rrpaTonfba>v TTJV lepovcr.
Heb. 11, 30. SepU for aao 1 K. 7, 15 ; nan
Is. 29, 3. Pol. 1. 17. 13, ^El. H. An. 2.8.
Thuc. 4. 32.
KV\io), f. t o-o), a later form i. q.
Buttm. 114; to roll, c. ace. e. g.
Sept. for bba Josh. 10, 18 ; irtiov Luc. Hist,
conscr. 2. In N. T. Mid. to roll oneself, to
wallow, Mark 9, 20 tKvXiero afypifav. So
Arr. Epict. 4. 11. 29. Diod. Sic. 1. 87.
KV\K7fUt) arc?, TO, (ACV\UO,) pr. some
thing rolled, a wheel, Symm. for babj Ez.
10, 13. In N. T. a wallowing-place, i. q.
KvXicrrpa, 2 Pet. 2, 22 Is . . els tcvXio-pa /3op-
(So pov, see in |3o p/3opor. So Poll. Onom. I.
183 ; comp. KiAiWpa Xen. Eq. 5. 3.
KvXXos, rj, 6v, (kindr. /coTXoj.) pr. lent,
crooked, e. g. the hand as held out in beg
ging, Aristoph. Eq. 1083 ; also of the limbs,
as KvAAo7ro8ta)i> of Vulcan, Horn. II. 18. 371.
Hence genr. and in N. T. crippled, lame,
espec. in the hands, Matt. 15, 30. 31. 18,8.
Mark 9, 43. So Aristoph. Av. 1379. Hipp,
rie Off. med. 6. p. 14. Poll. On. 4. 188.
See Kypke I. p. 79.
/oyia, oroj, TO, (KI/W.) a ware, billow,
Matt. 8, 24. 14, 24. Mark 4, 37. Acts 27,
41. Jude 13. Sept. for bs Job 38, 11. Is.
48, 18. Pol. 10. 10. 3. Plato Tim. 43. b.
27
417 Kvpr/vto?
KVfJ,j3a\ov, ov, TO, (KV^POS,) a cymbal,
1 Cor. 13, 1. Sept. for nbsa 1 Chr. 13, 8.
Luc. Alex. 9. Xen. Eq. l. 3.
ov, TO, cummn, cumnum sa-
tivum Linn. Heb. "I M?, Germ. Kiimmel, an
umbelliferous plant with aromatic seeds of
a warm and bitterish taste, very similar to
caraway-seeds ; they were used by the an
cients as a condiment, as they still are by
the common people of Germany ; Matt. 23,
23. Sept. for ,33 Is. 28,25. 27. Theophr.
II. PI. 7. 3. 2, 3. Comp. Plin. H. N. 20. 57.
Celsii Hierob. I. p. 516 sq.
Kvvdpiov, ov, TO, (dim. KiW.) a little
dog, puppy, Matt. 15, 26. 27. Mark 7, 27.
28. Arr. Epict. 2. 22. Plato Euthyd. 27.
p. 298. d. Xen. Cyr. 8. 4. 20. Comp. Lob
ad Phryn. p. 180.
Kirrrpios, ov, 6, a Cyprian, Cypriot,
from Cyprus, Acts 4, 36. 11, 20. 21, 16.
Kv7rpo$j ov, f], Cyprus, a large and
celebrated island of the Mediterranean, not
far from the coasts of Syria and Asia Mi
nor, extremely fertile, and abounding in
wine, oil, alhenna, and mineral productions.
The inhabitants were luxurious and effemi
nate. The presiding divinity of the island
was Venus, who had a famous temple at
Paphos, and is hence often called the Pa-
phian goddess. Of the Cyprian cities, Sa-
lamis and Paphos are mentioned in N. T.
It was governed by a proconsul ; see in
drtviraros. Acts 11, 19. 13, 4. 15, 39. 21,
3. 27, 4. Comp. Cellar. Notit. Orb. II. p.
225 sq. Pococke Descr. of the East, II. i. p.
210 sq. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. III. p. 378 sq.
KV7TTW) f. -^0), to bend forwards, to stoop
down, absol. Mark 1 , 7. John 8,6.8. Sept. for
Tij? 1 Sam. 24, 9. 1 K. 1, 16. 31. Plut.
Agesil. 12 med. Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 7.
KvpTjvaio?, ov, 6, a Cyrenian, from
Cyrene in Africa, spoken of Jews born or
residing there, Matt. 27, 32. Mark 15, 21.
Luke 23, 26. Acts 6, 9. 11, 20. 13, 1.
TJS, fj, Cyrene, a large and
powerful city of Libya Cyrenaica in north
ern Africa, situated in a plain a few miles
from the Mediterranean coast. It was the
resort of great numbers of Jews, who were
here protected by the Ptolemies and by the
Roman power. Acts 2, 10. See 1 Mace.
15, 23. Jos. Ant. 14. 7. 2. ib. 16. 6. 5. c.
Ap. 2. 4. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. III. p. 367.
Kvpijvios, ov, o, Cyrenius, Lat. Quiri-
nus, Luke 2, 2, i. e. Publius Sulpitius Qui-
rinus, a Roman senator, of an obscure
418
family, but raised to the highest honours
by Augustus, Tacit. Ann. 3. 48. He was
sent as governor or proconsul to Syria ;
and as such took a census of the whole
province with a view to taxation, which
was completed in A. D. 8, according to the
usual chronology, Acts 5, 37. Jos. Ant. 18.
1. 1. ib. 18. 2. 1. The census spoken of
in Luke 1. c. was perhaps a mere enrol
ment of persons (see in anoypatyrf), and is
therefore mentioned by no other historian ;
hut how could it have been made by Cyre-
nius, who first came as proconsul several
years later ? and when too at the time spe
cified by Luke, Saturninus or Varrus and
not Cyrenius was proconsul of Syria ? Not
improbably Cyrenius may have been at that
time joined with Saturninus, either as a
commissioner, or as his procurator, and is
therefore called r)ytp.a>v, just as Volumnius
had before been procurator and was called
tjye pcov, Jos. Ant. 16. 9. 1. ib. 16. 10. 8;
and just as Coponius afterwards was joined
as procurator with Cyrenius himself, and so
was called ijye/xcoi , Jos. Ant. 18. 1.1. Pro
fane history does not indeed assert that
Quirinus had thus been procurator of Syria
at a period some years before he was sent
thither as proconsul ; but it does relate that
he had been before sent into the east as
imperial commissioner; Tacit. 1. c. comp.
2. 42, and Jos. Ant. 18. 1. 1. The hypo
thesis is therefore a probable one, and is fa
voured also by the mode of expression in
Luke : This census took place FIRST (as the
first) under Cyrenius. See Ideler Chronol.
II. p. 394 sq. Credner Beitr. z. Einl. in
N. T. I. p. 230 sq. Miinter Stern d. Wei-
sen 88 sq. Others take Trpoorr; for compar.
irporepa, and render before Cyrenius ; but
without sufficient authority; see Tholuck
Glaubwiirdigk. p. 182 sq. Huschke lib. d.
Census, p. 89 sq.
Kvpia, as, T], (fern, of Kvpioy,) mistress,
lady, used as an honorary title of address to
a female, as in English, 2 John 1.5; comp.
in Kvpios I. 3. So Epict. Ench. 40 al yv-
vaiKfs Kvpiai KaXovvrai O.TTO T{o-<rapfo~Kai-
8fAca ercav. Genr. Sept. for rPOS Gen. 16, 4.
2 K. ft, 3. Xen. Hell. 3. 1. 12! Others re
gard it as a fern. pr. n. Cyria, which was
not unusual among the Greeks ; comp.
Gruteri Inscript. p. 1127. no. XL Liicke
Comm. in Job. III. p. 351. ed. 2.
KVpLaKO<;. 77, ov. (Kvpios,) pertaining to
the Lord, to the Lord Jesus Christ ; e. g.
KvpiaKov 8(~nrvov the Lord s supper 1 Cor.
11, 20 ; Kvp. fjntpa the Lord s day Rev. 1,
10. Act. Thorn. 31. Clem. Alex. Strom.
7. 10.
KVpievco, f. fV(TO) , (^pior,) to be lord
over any person or thing, to hare dominion
over, c. gen. Luke 22, 25 of pa<n\e is T&V
fyvaiv Kvpifvovcriv avT&v. Rom. 14, 9. 2 Cor.
I, 24. Part. 6 Kvpi.fi/cov, a lord, potentate.
1 Tim. 6, 15 Kvpios ra>v Kvpttvovruv Lord
of lords ; comp. in ftao-iXfvs no. 1. Trop. of
things, Rom. 6, 9. 14 d/xaprta yap vpiov ov
Kvpieva-fi. 7, 1. Sept. for il?J3 Judor. 9, 2.
Is. 19, 4. Pol. 5. 34. 6. Xen. Mem. 3 5. 11.
Kvpios, ov, 6, (<cvpos,) lord, master, owner.
1. Generally: 1. The possessor, owner,
master, e. g. of property. Matt. 20, 8 6 KV-
pios TOV afjiTrfXtovos. 21, 40. Gal. 4, 1. Sept.
6 Kvpios TOV Tavpov Heb. ??3 Ex. 21, 28.
29. 34. (Pol. 3. 98. 10. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 44.)
So the master or head of a house, Mark 13,
35 Kvpios Tys oiKias. Matt. 15, 27. (Sept.
and i>?3 Ex. 22, 7.) The master or pos
sessor of persons, servants, slaves, Matt. 10.
24. 24, 45 SovXof . . . ov KaTfo~TT)<rev 6 Kvpios
avTov KT\. v. 46. 48. 50. Acts 16, 16. 19.
Rom. 14, 4. Eph. 6, 5. 9. Col. 3, 22. 4, 1.
al. Sept. for D^-hx Judg. 19, 11. Gen.
24, 9 sq. (Luc. Nigr. 26. Diod. Sic. 4. 63.
Xen. Conv. 6. 1.) Spoken of a husband.,
1 Pet. 3, 6 wy Sdppa VTTJJKOVCTC rc3 A^paa/x,
Kvpiov CIVTUV KaXouo-a. Sept. for "p ^X Gen.
18, 12. So Pint. Mor. II. p. 210. With
gen. of thing, and without the art. lord,
master of any thing, as having absolute au
thority over it, e. g. Kvpios TOV 3epi crp.ov
Matt. 9, 38. Luke 10, 2 ; K. TOV o-aj3/3drot;
Matt. 12, 8. Mark 2, 28. So Jos. Ant. 4.
8. 19 Kvpios fivai Ta (pvru KapnovcrSai. Dem.
36. 27. Xen. Cyr. 8. 5. 22.
2. Of a supreme lord, sovereign, e. g. the
Roman emperor Acts 25, 26. So Philo
Leg. ad Cai. II. p. 587. 42. Arr. Epict. 4.
1.12. Plut. Brut. 30. Of the heathen gods,
1 Cor. 8. 5 wcTTTfp fieri 3eoi TroXXot KOI KV-
pioi TroXXoi, i. e. gods superior and inferior.
So Pind. Isth. 5. 67 Zevs 6 Trdirtav Kvpios.
Diod. Sic. 1. 65.
3. As an honorary title of address, espe
cially to superiors, as Engl. Master, *Str ,
Fr. Sieur, Monsieur ; Germ. Herr ; e. g.
from a servant to his master Matt. 13, 27.
Luke 13, 8 ; a son to his father Matt. 21,
30 ; to a teacher, master, Matt. 8, 25. Luke
9, 54, (comp. in fVioTar^s,) and so doubled
Matt. 7. 21. 22. Luke 6. 46 ; to a person of
dignity and authority, Mark 7, 28. John 4,
II. 15. 19. 49; to the Roman procurator
Matt. 27, 63. Also in the respectful intei
course of common life, John 12,21. 20, 15
419
Acts 16, 30. Comp. Seneca Ep. 3, obvios,
si nomen non succurrit, dominos appella-
mus. Sept. and "pX Gen. 19, 2. 23, 6.
11. 15. al. Arr. Epict. 2. 20. 30. ib. 3. 10.
15. Pol. 7. 9. 5.
II. Spec, of God and Christ.
1. Of God as the Supreme Lord and
sovereign of the universe, usually in Sept.
for Heb. fTtSTJ Jehovah. With the art. 6
jcupios, Matt . 1, 22. 5, 33. Mark 5, 19.
Luke 1, 6. 28. Acts 7, 33. Heb. 8, 2. 10.
James 4, 15. al. saep. Without the art.
Kvpios Matt. 27, 10. Mark 13, 20. Luke
1,58. Acts?, 49. Rom. 4, 8. Heb. 7, 21.
1 Pet. 1, 25. al. saep. So Sept. for nVYj,
6 icvp. Job 1, 7 ; xvp. Gen. 11, 5. 18, 33 ;
^HX, 6 Kvp. Is. 49, 14 ; Kvp. 1 K. 22, 6 ;
nifiVrnx, 6 *vp. Ps. 73, 28 ; Kvp. 1 K. 2,
26 ; t^rfbsjj , 6 Kvp. 1 Sam. 23, 7 ; Kvp. Gen.
21, 2. 6 ; &J , 6 Kvp. Job 8, 3 ; K vp. Num.
23, 8 ; n, Kvp . Job 6, 4. 14. With ad
juncts, without the art. e. g. Kvpios 6 3e-
6s TIVOS Matt. 4, 7. 10. 22, 37. Luke 1,
16. al. Sept. for nvr; \3V1X Is. 25, 8. Ez.
4, 14; (so Judith 8, 14. 16;) nvptos <ra-
/3ao>3 Rom. 9, 29. James 5, 4. Sept. and
Heb. rvixss ,-nrp : Sam 15j 2 . i s . i, 9.
So Kvpios TravTOKpdrtop 2 Cor. 6, 18,
and Kvpios 6 Seo? 6 TrairoKparcop Rev. 4, 8.
11. 17. al. Sept. for rnxas rnrn 2 Sam.
7,8. Nah. 2, 14. Also Kvpios T>V KV-
pifvovruv Lord of lords 1 Tim. 6, 15,
comp. in jSao-iXeus no. 1. Further, Kvpios
ovpavov KOI yf/s Acts 17, 24 ; and so ap
plied also to God as the Father of our Lord
Jesus Christ, Matt. 11,25 Trarep, Kvpif rov
ovpavov KT\. Lake 10, 21. Comp. Heb.
C^SISrl ^n 5X rVJrn Sept. ptos 6 3eor roO
ovpavov 2 Chr. 36, 23. Ezra 1, 2. Neh. 1, 5.
2. Of the Lord Jesus Christ. a) In
reference to his abode on earth as a master
and teacher, where it is i. q. pafifii, and tVt-
orarjjj, comp. Matt. 17, 4 with Mark 9, 5
and Luke 9, 33 ; comp. also John 13, 13.
14. So chiefly in the evangelists before the
resurrection of Christ, and with the art.
6 Kvpios THE Lord emphat. Matt. 21, 3 6
icvpios avT<i>v xpfiavexfi. 28, 6. Luke 7, 13.
10, 1. John 4, 1. 20, 2. 13. Acts 9, 5.
1 Cor. 9, 5. al. sasp. With adjuncts, e. g.
6 Kvpios KOI 6 SiSao-AcaXor John 13, 13. 14;
6 Kvpiot lyo-ovs Luke 24, 3. Acts 1, 21.
4, 33. al. b) As the Supreme Lord of the
gospel dispensation, Head over all things to
the church Eph. 1, 22 ; Lord of all, 6 yap
avros Kvpios ndvrtav Rom. 10, 12 ; comp. 9,
5. 1 Cor. 15, 25 sq. Heb. 2, 8. 8, 1. Rev.
17. 14. With the art. 6 Kvpios Mark 16,
19. 20. Acts 8, 25. 19, 10. 2 Cor. 3, 17.
Eph. 5, 10. Col. 3, 23. 2 Thess. 3, 1. 6.
2 Tim. 4, 8. James 5, 7. al. sajp. So c,
gen. of pers. 6 Kvpios p-ov, Matt. 22, 44.
Eph. 6, 9. Heb. 7, 14. Rev. 11, 8. With
out the art. Kvpios Luke 1, 76. 2 Cor. 3,
16. 17. Col. 4, 1. 2 Pet. 3, 10. For iv KV-
pica see below. With adjuncts, c. art. f KV-
pios ITJCTOVS or lr)o~ovs 6 K . 1 Cor. 5, 5. 11,
23. Rom. 4, 24 ; o *vp. fjp.<av Ir/o-ovr Heb.
13, 20 ; 6 K. rjpuv XptoT-os- once Rom. 16,
18 ; 6 AC. Irja-ovs Xprrof, or I. Xp. 6. Kvp.
Acts 16, 31. Rom. 13, 14. al. Rom. 1, 4.
1 Cor. 1, 9. al. 6 Kvp. fjp.a>v l. Xp. 1 Cor. 1,
2. 10. Gal. 6, 18. al. saep. I. Xp. 6. Kvp.
Ww Eph. 3, 11. 1 Tim. 1, 2. 2 Pet. 1, 2.
So without the art. Kvpios lyo-ovs Rom. 10,
9. 1 Cor. 12, 3. Phil. 2, 19. al. Xptoro? KV-
pioy, the Messiah, Luke 2, 1 1 ; Kvpios Iq-
<rovs XpioTo f, or I. Xp. Kvpios, Rom. 1,
7. 2 Cor. 1, 2. Phil. 1, 2. al. 2 Cor. 4, 5 ;
Kvpios TJJJLGOV I. Xp. Gal. 1, 3. Spec, in
the phrase ei> Kvpia>, in the Lord, without
the art. found only in the usage of Paul ex
cept once Rev. 14, 13, and to be explained
from the fact, that believers are represented
as one with Christ ; as members of his
body Eph. 5, 30, comp. 1 Cor. 12, 27 ; or
also of one spiritual body of which Christ is
the Head Col. 3, 19, comp. Eph. 2,20; and
are therefore in Christ ; see espec. in iv no.
1 . c. a. Hence ei> nvpia is : a) in the
Lord, after verbs of rejoicing, trusting, and
the like, genr. Phil. 3, 1. 1 Cor. 1, 31.
Phil. 2, 19. ) in or by the Lord, by
his authority, Eph. 4, 17. 1 Thess. 4, 1.
y) in or through the Lord, thro ugh his aid and
influence, by his help, 1 Cor. 15, 58. 2 Cor.
2, 12. Gal. 5, 10. Eph. 2, 21. Col. 4, 17.
S) in the work of the Lord, in the gospel-
work, Rom. 16, 8. 13. 1 Cor. 4, 17. 9, 2.
Eph. 6, 21. 1 Thess. 5, 12. f ) As mark
ing condition, one in the Lord, i. e. united
with him, his follower, a Christian, Rom.
16, 11. Phil. 4, 1. Philem. 16. As
denoting manner, in the Lord, i. e. as be
comes those who are in the Lord, Chris
tians, Rom. 16, 2. 22. 1 Cor. 7, 39. Eph.
6, l. Phil. 2,29. Col. 3, 18. -f
TTJTOS, f], (uptor,) lordship,
dominion, for concr. lords, princes, rulers,
Eph. 1, 21. Col. 1, 16. 2 Pet. 2, 10. Jude
8. Not found in classic writers.
/cvpoci), , f. o>crci>, (KI/POS ,) to make valid,
sure, to confirm, c. ace. e. g. StaS^i/ Gal.
3, 15. 2 Cor. 2, 8 Kvp(a<rai (is avrov dyaTrrjv.
Sept. Pass, for wp Gen. 23, 20. Jos. Ant
10. 11. 6. Pol. 1. 11. 1, 3. Thuc. 8. 69.
KVCOV
420
KVCOV, KVVOS, 6, T], a dog ; Plur. ot nvves,
dogs; Luke 16, 21. 2 Pet. 2, 22. Sept. for
3.J3 Ex. 22, 31. Judg. 7, 5. (Ml. H. An.
8/9. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 13.) In the east
dogs arc mostly without masters ; they
wander at large in the streets and fields,
often in troops, and feed upon offal and
even corpses; comp. 1 K. 14,11. 16,4.
21, 19. Ps. 59, 6. 14 sq. They are held
as unclean, and to call one a dog is a
stronger expression of contempt than even
with us ; 1 Sam. 17, 43. 2 K. 8, 13. The
Jews called the heathen dogs, just as Mu-
hammedans do Christians at the present
day; comp. Schcettgen Hor. Heb. p. 1145.
See Rosenm. Bibl. Alterthk. IV. ii. p. 95.
Trop. for an impudent, shameless person,
including the idea of uncleanness ; so Phil. 3,
2, where it is spoken of Judaizing teachers,
comp. Is. 56, 11. (Horn. II. 6. 344, 356. Od.
22. 35.) So in the proverb, Matt. 7, 6 /ZTJ
Score TO ayiov TO!S KVO-I, lit. gice not that
which is holy unto dogs, i. e. genr. proffer
not good and holy things to those who will
spurn and pervert them. Plur. also for
Sodomites, catamites, Rev. 22, 15 ; so Sept.
and 3^9 Deut. 23, 19, comp. v. 18.
KW\f>v, ov, TO, (perh. /ce XXco,) a limb,
member, of the human body Eurip. Phcen.
1185 [1201]. Apollodor. Bibl. 3. 5; of an
animal Diod. Sic. 3. 28. In N. T. Plur.
ra Ku\a,the limbs, for the carcass, corpse,
as in Engl. the bones, Heb. 3, 17. So Sept.
for "ttQ Num. 14, 29. 32. Is. 66, 24.
Kd)\va>, f. vo-w, (/coXor, kindr. KoXafco,
KoXoi co,) pr. to cut short ; hence genr. to
hinder, to prevent, to restrain, pr. with ace.
of pers. and gen. of thing, Acts 27, 43 (<a>-
\v<rfi> UVTOVS TOV J3ov\r] juaror. So Sept.
for TOMB 1 Sam. 25, 26. (Pol. 2.8.8.
Xen. Ag. 2. 2.) With ace. of pers. and inf.
Acts 8, 36 rl KwXvet p.f ftairr lo-Srjvai. 16, 6.
24, 23. 1 Thess. 2, 16. Heb. 7, 23; ace.
impl. Luke 23, 2. 1 Tim. 4, 3. Matt. 19,
14 ; inf. impl. Mark 9, 38. 39. 10, 14. Luke
9, 49. 11, 52. 18, 16. Acts 11, 17. Rom. 1,
13. 3 John 10 ; absol. Luke 9, 50. (Hdian.
1. 12. 5. Xen. Mem. 4. 5. 4 ; ace. impl. Jos.
C. Ap. 1. 22 KcoXvovo-t oi vofioi geviKovs op-
KOVS optnifiv. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 26 ; inf.
impl. Xen. Hell. 7. 5. 26 ; absol. Xen. An.
4. 2. 25 ult.) With ace. of thing, 1 Cor.
14, 39 Kal TO XaXfiv yX&xro-au M KcoXvere.
2 Pet. 2, 16. (Hdian. 3. 1. 13. Xen. Mem.
4. 5. 5.) With ace. of thing and TOV c. inf.
Acts 10, 47 /xqrt TO vftcap KcoXOerai . . . TOU
pf] /3a7TTio-3^ai TOVTOVS, comp. Buttm. 140.
n. 10. Winer 45. 4. b. By Hebr. with ace.
of thing and OTTO c. gen. of pers. Luke 6,
29 cnro Toi alpovTos o~ov TO fyiaTioi/, Kal TOV
a p,rj Kai\vo-r)s. So Sept. for *Jtt NP3
Gen. 23, 6 ; "JO ? 2 Sam. 13, 13.
K(i)fJ, / rjj rjs, rj, (K(ifj.a.i, Kot/iaco,) a village^
hamlet, country-town, without walls, opp. to
a fortified city.
1. Genr. e. g. Tay vroXeis Kai TO.S Koo/ias
Matt. 9, 35. 10, 11. Luke 8,1. 13,22,
dypol KOI Kco/iat fields and villages Mark 6,
36. Luke 9, 12; Kco/xat fj TroXeiy rj dypol
Mark 6, 56 ; jj KU>^, at Kw/^at, simply, Matt.
14,15.21,2. Mark 6, 6. 11,2. Luke 5.
17. 9, 6. 52. 56. 10, 38. 17, 12. 19, 30.
24, 13. 28. John 11, 1. 30. So John 7, 42
of Bethlehem, i. e. before the time of Reho-
boam, who fortified it, 2 Chr. 11,6. Meton.
milages for the inhabitants of villages Acts
8, 25. Sept. for "<S3 1 Chr. 27, 25. Cant.
7, 12. So Pol. 2. 17. 9 <pKovv KOTO Kco/ia?
aTfixiorovs. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 28. Spec.
Mark 8, 27 at jca>/iat Katcrapei as, the villages
of Cesarea, i. e. lying around und depend
ent upon it. Sept. Plur. for m 33 Josh. 15
45. 17, 11 ; "istn Josh. 15> 31 sq. 19, 6 sq
2. Apparently of a large town or city
perhaps without walls, or partly in ruins
e. g. the northern Be thsaida (Julias), Marli
8, 23. 26 bis ; comp. v. 22. Sept. for its
Josh. 10, 37. 15, 9. Hdian. 3. 6. 19 ol
Byzantium, 7rao-a Te TJ TroXty KdTfo-Kcxpr)
Kai. . .iravros Te Kocrpov Kal TI^S d<pcupt %tv
TO ~BvdvTt,ov Ktap.r] fiovXeueti/ Dcpu&otc Soo-
pov e SoSj;.
KWfl07TO\t<), ea>s, fj, (KW/^T;, TroXts,) c
xillage-city, town, i. e. a large village 01
town like a city, but without walls, Mark
1, 38. Strabo 13. p. 887. b, KOI TO "l\ioi>,
o vvv e oTt, K(t>p.6no\is TIS rjv.
/cw/i09, ov, 6, a revel, carousal, Lat. co
missatio, a merry-making or rioting afte?
supper, the guests often sallying into the
streets with torches, music, frolic, and songs
in honour espec. of Bacchus ; Rom. 13, 13.
Gal. 5, 21. 1 Pet. 4, 3. 2 Mace. 6, 6. Diod.
Sic. 17. 72. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 25. Comp.
Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 434. Diet, of Antt.
art. Comissalio.
Kaivco^r, (CTTos, 6, T], a gnat, culex, as
found in acid wine and vinegar, Matt. 23.
24 ; see in fcd^Xos. Aristot. H. An. 5. 19
ot 8e Kwvames (K o-KO\f]KMV, ot yivovrai tn
TJyr Trepi TO oos tXuos. Pint. adv. Stoic. 28 ;
genr. Hdot. 2. 95. Comp. Buxt. Lex. 1516.
Kw9, 77, gen. K, ace. K&v and K,
Buttm. ^ 37. n. 2 ; Cos or Co, now Stan-
ko or Stanchio, a small and fertile island of
Ko) era/A
421
(he figean sea, near the coast of Caria in
Asia Minor, almost between the promonto
ries on which the cities Cnidus and Hali-
carnassus were situated. It was celebrated
for its wine, silks, and cotton of a beautiful
texture. Acts 21, 1 tig rr)i/ Kcoi/. 1 Mace.
15, 23 tls Kw. Jos. Ant. 14. 7. 2. See
Strabo 14. p. 657.
Kcacrd/ji, 6, indec. Cosam, prob. Heb.
cop, pr. n. of a man Luke 3, 28.
/co)(/>6?5 T), 6v, (KOTTTW,) pr. blunted, dull,
e. g. a weapon cornp. Horn. II. 11. 390.
[n N. T. trop. of the senses and faculties.
1 . As to the tongue, the speech, blunted,
lame, dumb; Matt. 9, 32. 33 t\d\t]a-tv 6
Koxpos. 12, 22 bis. 15, 30. 31. Luke 1, 22.
11, 14 bi?, 8aip.uviov Ko><b6v, comp. in aXa-
Xoj. Sept. for n^x Hab. 2, 18. Hdot. 1. 34
comp. 85. Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 20.
2. As to the hearing, blunted, dull, deaf;
Matt. 11,5 KOI Koxpol UKOVOWI. Mark 7, 32
comp. v. 33. v. 37 TOVS Kaxpoiis Trotei fbtoucur.
9, 25 7rvevfJ,a aXaXov Kal Koxpov. see in aXa-
\og. Luke 7, 22. Sept. and SJnn Ps. 38, 14.
Is. 35, 5. 43, 8. Luc. Vitar. Auct. 2T
Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 19.
, f. Xijfo/xai, aor. 2
1. to obtain by lot, to have fall to one s
lot; c. gen. Luke 1, 9 eXa^e rou %vp.id<rai,
the different portions of the daily service
being assigned by lot, see Wetst. N. T. in
[oc. Matth. \ 328. So c. gen. Plut. de Fac.
in orbe Lun. 20; absol. Jos. B. J. 3. 8. 7.
Diod. Sic. 4. 63. Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 34.
Spec, to lot, to distribute by lot, to cast lots,
with irtpi c. gen. John 19, 24 Xa^t^ey Trepi
aiiTov, TWOS ecrrai. So absol. Diod. Sic. 4.
G3 fXa^ov, Kal o-vvef3r) ra> rtXr/pw Xa^elv
Qrjcrta.
2. Genr. to obtain, to receive, c. ace. Acts
I, 17 (\axt TOV K\f)pov, see in K\rjpos no. 2.
2 Pet. 1, 1. Comp. Matth. 1. c. p. 637.
3 Mace. 6, 1. Luc. Hermot. 57. Xen. An.
4. 5. 24.
Ad^apo-)) ov, 6, Lazarus, pr. n. a)
The brother of Mary and Martha of Beth
any, raised by Jesus from the dead, John
II, 1. 2. 5. 11. 14. 43. 12, 1. 2. 9. 10. 17.
b) The poor man in our Lord s parable,
Luke 16, 20. 23. 24. 25. Hence the mod
ern Lazaretto.
\a&pa, adv. (Xa3t ~u>, Xaj/Sdvco,) secretly,
privately; Matt. 1, 19 Xd3pa dnoXva-ai. 2,
7. John 11, 28. Acts 16, 37. Sept. for
1PB3 Deut. 13, 7 ; B^3 i Sam. 18, 22.
Diod. Sic. 14. 75. Xen. Hell. 4. 8. 16.
\ai\aty, OTTOS, T), a storm, tempest, of
wind with rain, Mark 4, 37. Luke 8, 23.
2 Pet. 2, 17. Sept. for 150 Jer. 35, 32 ;
new Job 21, 18. Pol. 30* 14. 6. Plut.
Ti mol. 28.
\dfCO), see Xda-xia.
Xa/n-i a>, f. I o-w, (Xd.) to kick, to strike
with the heel, e. g. irpbs Ktvrpa Acts 9, 5.
26, 14; see in Kfvrpov no. 2. Luc. Her
mot. 33. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 7.
\a\ea), a, f. 770-0), to speak, to talk, pr.
to use the voice, without any necessary
reference to the words spoken, and thus
differing from dntlv and Xtyuv ; see Tittm.
de Syn. N. T. p. 79, 80. So espec. of
children, to talk much, to prattle, Germ.
lallen, Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 12 TraiSdptov &v,
Sfivoraros \a\elv (8oKovv tlvai. Plut. de
Garrul. 1 ; also of monkeys, to chatter, to
babble, Plut. de Placit. Philosopher. 5. 20 ;
of birds, to twitter, to chirp, Mosch. 3. 113.
Theocr. 5. 34. Comp. Heb. lax and -12^
Gesen. Lex. In N. T. genr. to speak, to
talk ; less frequent in profane writers.
1. Pr. of persons, to speak, absol. Matt.
9, 33 (\d\vo-(v 6 Kco(o y. 12, 22. 15, 31.
Mark 5, 35 en avrov XaXoOiro?. Luke 7,
15. Acts 18, 9. James 1,.19. al. saep. Sept.
for -i:n 1 Sam. 3, 9. 10. Is. 1, 2. (Luc. de
Domo 3 ult. Hdian. 2. 4. 14 fri XoXoiWa
TOV. . .<povvov<ri.) With an adv. John 18,
23 Kaxas e XdXrjo-a. 1 Cor. 13, 11 o>s VTJ-
irios eXdXow. So opScor Mark 7, 35 ; ov-
rcos Acts 7, 6. Heb. 6, 9 ; crro/xa Trpos crro/xa
mouth to mouth, i. e. face to face, 2 John 12.
(Sept. for HB-bx no la n Num. 12, 8 ;
ijSeW Dem. 578. 16.) With other adjuncts
of manner, e. g. with dat. irapprja-ia. boldly,
openly, John 7, 26. Acts 2, 6 I8ia SiaXtKrw.
6, 10. 1 Cor. 13, 1 ; genr. yXwo-o-ats
XaXeli/ see in yXeoo-em no. 2. d. Also with
a prep. e. g. ds depa 1 Cor. 14, 9 see in
dfjp ; ex c. gen. of manner rr source Matt,
12, 34 ; e /c TO>J> I8la>v XoXfi, John 8, 44 ; e v
c. dat. 1 Cor. 12, 3 tv Trvfi^ian 3. XoXcoi/.
With a particip. of manner, Luke 1, 64 Kai
eXfiXa (v\oya>v. 2 Cor. 11, 23. In various
constructions marking the person (or thing)
XaXeo)
XaXetw
to or of whom one speaks, e. g. a) With
dat. of pers. to speak to or with any one,
Matt. 12, 47 {flTovvrts trot XaXrjcrtu. Luke
1,22. John 9, 29. 19,10. Acts 7, 38. Rom.
7, 1. (Sept. and 13^ Gen. 18, 33. Arr.
Epict. 3. 13. 7. Dem 578. 16.) With an
adjunct of manner added, e. g. dat. Trapprj-
<ria John 7, 13. Eph. 5, 19 \a\ovvras eav-
roit i//-aXp,otj, i.e. singing together; ev c.
dat. 1 Cor. 14, 6. 21 ; ire pi TWOS Luke 2,
38. With particip. \eyu>v, giving defi-
niteness to the idea of XoXeti/, Matt. 14, 27
f\d\r)(rev avTois 6 I. Xc yo)! . 23, 1. 28, 18.
Luke 24, 6. al. ssep. So Sept. for ibxb ISpj
Gen. 17, 3. 34, 8 ; -,bsb las Gen. 22, 42 .
See Heb. Lex. art. "vox no. 1. b) With
p,era TIVOS, to speak with, John 4, 27. 9,
37 6 XaXwp p.era <rov. With Xe yw, Mark
6, 50 e\d\r)<re per* avTtav KOI Xe yet. Rev.
21, 9 Xeyav. Sept. for B? ^3^ Num. 11,
17 ; PS n Gen. 35, 13. c) With n-pos
rtwz, to speafc to, found only thrice except in
Luke s writings (1 Thess. 2, 2. Heb. 5, 5.
11, 18; see below). Acts 4, 1 XaXoiW<Bi>
be avTwv irpbs TOV XadV. 21, 39. Sept. for
is 13-n Gen. 18, 27. 29. (Luc. Asin. 5.
Plut. de Garrul. 1.) Followed by eiiayye-
Xj fopat Luke 1, 19. Acts 11, 20; \tycov
Acts 8, 26. 26, 31. 28, 25. With \eya>v
imp}. Heb. 5, 5. 11, 18. So Sept. for
bs iM c . ib impl. 1 K. 21, 5. 2 K. 1,
1 ; comp. Gen. 41, 17. Ex. 32, 7. See
Heb. Lex. art. W Piel no. I.e. d) With
rrept TLVOS, to speak about or of any one,
John 8, 26. 12, 41. Sept. for 3 13 1 ]?
Ez. 33, 30. e) With ace. of a kindred
noun or of a pronoun, in a general or ad
verbial sense, and thus differing from \eyeiv
c. ace. which implies a definite object or is
followed by the express words spoken ; see
Buttm. 5 131. 4 and 8; comp. in Engl. to
talk nonsense, i. e. foolishly, to talk strange
things, i. e. strangely. Matt. 12, 34 irS>s
8vva(T%f aya3a XoXcti/. John 8, 20 pTjpara.
Rom. 15, 18 rt. 1 Cor. 9, 8 ravra. 14, 9.
2 Cor. 12, 4. 1 Tim. 5, 13. So Mark 2, 7
XaXet jSXaa-eprjptay. Acts 6, 13 pijpara
/3Xao-(p. John 8, 44 TO tyevo os. Jude 15.
16. Sept. and ns n Ex. 4, 12. (Luc. De-
monax 51 oXt ya p,ev XaXa>j/, TroXXa Se UKOV-
uv. Plut. de Garrul. 23. Xen. Cyr. 1.4. 1.)
With other adjuncts added, e. g. ace. et dat.
of pers. Matt. 9, 18. John 14, 25. 15, 11.
(Sept. Gen. 28, 15.) Or also dat. of man
ner. Mark 8, 32 TOV \6yov Trapprjo-ia e XaXft.
1 Cor. 14, 2 ; bid c. gen. of manner 1 Cor.
14, 9; tv c. dat. of manner 2 Cor. 11, 17;
tv XpioraJ i. e. by his authority 2 Cor. 12,
19. Also ri Kara Tiva .. e. according to
2 Cor. 11, 17; rt pera TIVOS Eph. 4, 25
(Sept. Gen. 31,29); rt irepi TIVOS Luke
2, 33; rl irpos nva Acts 11, 14. Luke
24, 44 ; -n-pos TO ovs Luke 12, 3. Sept. for
b? "iStt Gen. 18, 19.
2. As modified by the context, where the
sense lies not so much in XaXe> as in the
adjuncts, e. g. a) Of one teaching, for
to teach, to preach, absol. Luke 5, 4. 1 Cor.
14, 34. 35. 1 Pet. 4, 11 ; with an adv. John
12, 50. Acts 14, 1. Eph. 6, 20 ; with diro
v. eVc c. gen. of source or occasion John 7,
17. 18. 12, 49; eV c. gen. of manner,
John 3, 31 ; with a dat. of manner, yXwcr-
a-ais \a\elv, Mark 16, 17. Acts 2, 4. al.
see in yXSxraa no. 2. d. Also with an ad
junct of pers. to whom, e. g. dat. John 15,
22. 1 Cor. 3, 1 ; adv. irapprjo-ia John 18,
20 ; ev c. dat. of manner Matt. 13, 10 Start
ev 7rapa/3oXaTs XaXety avTols. 13, 34; eVt
rw owpan TIVOS Acts 4, 17. 5, 40, see in
tiri II. 3. c. /3. So Trept TIVOS Luke 9,
11 ; irpos Tiva Acts 11, 20. Further, with
an ace. of the thing taught; absol. John 3
11. 8, 30. 40. 18, 20. Acts 16, 14. 20, 30.
Tit. 2, 1 ; and so in reference to the doc
trines of Jesus, John 8, 28. 38. 12, 50.
Acts 5, 20. 17, 19. 1 Cor. 2, 6. 7 ; XoXa
KOI StSao-Jceti/ Acts 18, 25. With pers. to
whom, e. g. dat. Mark 2, 2 e XdXei avTois
TOV \6yov. 4, 33. John 6, 63. Acts 8, 25 ;
also with ev c. dat. of manner John 16, 25 ;
\eycav Matt. 13, 3 ; rt irposTiva Acts 3, 22.
1 Thess. 2, 2 \a\rjaai ivpos vp.as TO evay-
yeXXtov. b) Of those who tell, relate, de
clare, announce any thing, John 1 , 37 ;
irpos Tiva et adv. Luke 2, 20 ; Trepi TIVOS
John 9, 21. (So c. dat. Theophr. Char. 7
or 24.) With ace. of thing, Acts 4, 20.
Matt. 26, 13 ; ace. of thing and dat. of pers.
Acts 23, 28. and with Xe ywi impl. Matt. 13,
33. Also Trept TIVOS Luke 2, 17. Acts 22,
10; Ka3 6f Tporrov 27, 25; irapd TIVOS
Luke 1, 45. c) Of prophecy, predic
tions, for to foretell, to declare, 2 Pet. 1,21.
James 5, 10. Acts 3, 24. 26, 22 ; irpos TWO
Acts 28, 25 ; with ace. of thing, Luke 24.
25 ols by attr. for a. Acts 3, 21 ; ace. et
dat. of pers. John 16, 1. 4. So of a divine
promise, Luke 1 , 55. 70. d) Of what is
said with authority, for to direct, to charge,
to prescribe, c. dat. Mark 16, 19; ace. et
dat. John 15, 11 ; ace. et els et TTfpt Heb.
7, 14. For to publish, to promulgate, au
thoritatively, Heb. 3, 5. 9, 19. e) Trop.
to speak by writing, by letter, 2 Cor. 11,17
bis. Heb. 2, 5. 2 Pet. 3, 16 as KOI ev irdcrais
TOIS fTTiffToXais, XaXooz ev avTols- Of one
\a\td
423
dead who speaks, exhorts, by his example
and faith, Heb. 11,4.
3. Melon, of things as speaking, e. g.
a) Of a law, to speak, to prescribe, Rom. 3,
19. b) Of the expiatory blood of Jesus,
Heb. 12, 24 Kpfirrov XaXoCirt Trapu TOV
*A)3eX, speaking better than the blood of Abel,
since this latter cried only for vengeance,
Gen. 4, 10. c) In ihe imagery of the
Apocalypse, spoken of a voice, Rev. 1,12.
4, 1. 10, 4 ; of thunders, which are said Xa-
\(^v TCIS favTu>v <p(oi>ds Rev. 10, 3. 4 ; of a
beast, Rev. 13, 5. 11. 15. So Heb. "i^x,
Sept. fiTTfv, of the serpent, Gen. 3,1.4. -f
\a\td, as, TJ, (XaXf w,) a talking, gos-
sip, Arisloph. Nub. 931 ; talkativeness, Plut.
Je rect. rat. aud. 18. Plato Def. 416. In
N. T. speech, utterance, i. e. a) A manner
of speaking, a dialect, Matt. 26, 73. Mark 14,
70. Sept. for ia"|B Cant. 4, 3. b) Melon,
whal is uttered, a saying, words, John 4,
42. 8, 43. Sepl. for "O"? Job 33, 1 ; comp.
Sept. Is. 11,3. So Pol. 32. 9. 4.
\afid or Xa/i/ia, lama, i. e. Heb. "isb
or F!33b, why? wherefore? Matt. 27, 46 et
MaikYs, 34, from Ps. 22, 2 where Sept.
f. XJ^O/LICU, aor. 2
perf. ("i\T)<pa ; to take, and also to receive.
1 . to lake, to lay hold of, to grasp, to seize,
to take and keep hold of.
a) Pr. with the hand, to or with oneself ;
c. ace. expr. or impl. a) Genr. c. ace.
Mall. 14, 19 teal Xa/3o>i/ rovs TreVre tiprovs.
25, 1 Xa/3ov<7<u Tar Xa/irrdSa?. 26, 26. 52.
27, 6. 30. 48. Mark 9, 36. Luke 22, 17.
John 12, 3. 13. 13, 4. 12. 30. 1 Cor. 11,
23. Rev. 5, 8. 22, 17 ; with e/c TIVOS added,
John 16, 14. Rev. 5, 7. Sept. for n^b
Gen. 18, 8. Num. 16, 17. 18 ; NiU3 Josh. 6,
4. Is. 2, 4. (Hdian. 8. 8. 15. Xen. Cyr. 6.
4. 4.) Trop. rifj.T]i> eavrw X. Heb. 5, 4 ;
8vvap.iv Rev. 11, 17. (Xiphilin. Galb. p.
187 vofiifav oiiK flXrjcpfvai TTJV dpx fjv, aXXa
8eSoo-3ai aura>.) Part. Xa/3a>/ is often used
before other verbs by a species of pleonasm,
in order to express the idea more fully and
graphically, comp. in dvio-rrjp.1, II. 1 . a. Pas-
sow in \ap.!3dv<i> ult. Matt. 13, 31 ov Xa/3&>i>
avZpurros (nrftpfv. v. 33 ; ace. impl. Luke
24,43. Acts 16, 3. So Sepl. Josh. 2, 4.
Luc. Scyth. 6. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 6, 7.
) Of taking food or drink, c. ace. John 19,
30. Acts 9, 19 KOL Xaj3wv Tpo(pfjv. 1 Tim.
4, 4 ; absol. Mark 15, 23. So Heb. Hfsb,
see Heb. Lex. al.-o Plut. Pomp. 2 pen.
v) to take to or with any one, c. ace. e. g.
Matt. 16, 5 fVeXdSoiro tiprovs \ajBtlv. v. 7
25,4. John 18, 3; also c. /x3 euvro>
Matt. 25, 3. (Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 22.) Spec.
Xa/i/3di/eii/ yvvalna to lake a wife, to
take as a wife, Mark 12, 19. 20. 21. 22.
Luke 20, 28 sq. Sept. for njsb Gen. 0, 2.
11,29. So Jos. Ant. 1. 16. 3. Plut. T.
Gracch. 1. Xen. Cyr. 8. 4. 16. 8) to
take upon oneself, to bear, Irop. Malt. 10,
38 TOV (rravpov. 8, 17 TUS dcrSevfius rj^wv.
quoted from Is. 53, 4 where Heb. xr:.
Sept. (pepuv. e) to take up, to gather up.
Matt. 16, 9. 10 irocrovs Ko<pivovs Xd/3er.
comp. Mark 8, 19. 20. Trop. Xa/3elj> T/^
^VXTIV, opp. rfariiu, John 10, 17. 18. So
pr. Xen. (Ec. 8. 2. ib. 9. 10.
b) to take out from a number, to choose, c.
ace. Acts 15, 14 \afteiv e| e3 va>v \auv.
Pass. Heb. 5, 1. Sept. Amos 2, 11. Pol. 5.
63. 1. Xen. An. 1, 1. 6.
c) to take, i. e. to seize, to lay hold of,
with the idea of force, violence. a) Pr. c.
ace. Mall. 21, 35 /rat Xa/3oVrey rovy 8ov\ovs
avrov,ov p.fv(8fipav KT\. v. 39. Mark 12, 3.
8. John 19, 1 ; absol. 2 Cor. 11, 20. (Luc.
D. Deor. 21. 2. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 23.) So
in hunling or fishing, to take, to catch, Luke
5, 5 ; trop. 2 Cor. 12, 16 SoXw vp.as eXa/So*
comp. Matt 4, 19. So Palaep h. 28. 3. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 4. 9. /3) Trop. of any strong af
fection or emotion, to seize, to come or fait
upon any one, c. ace. e. g. eKa-raa-is eXa/Stt
anavras Luke 5, 26; (pofios 7. 16; iretpa-
oyio r 1 Cor. 10, 13. Sept. for tnx Ex. 15,
15. (2 Mace. 9, 5. Jos. Ant. 2. 6. 8. Xen.
Conv. 1. 15.) So of an evil spirit, demon,
Luke 9, 39 ; comp. Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 5.
d) to take away, e. g. from any one by
force, c. ace. Matt. 5, 40 KOI TOV ^trw^u om
Xafidv. Rev. 3, 1 1 Iva fj.r)8f\s Xd/Si? TOV are-
(pavov (TOV. 6, 4 /e v. HTTO TTJS yrjs. Sept. foi
n5^ Gen. 27. 35. 31, 1. Pol. 4. 3. 11.
Xen. An. 2. 1. 10.
e) to take up a person, i. e. to receive him
as a friend or guest into one s house or so
ciety, i. q. Se ^o/iat. a) Genr. c. ace. John
19, 27 eXa/3ei> 6 /iaSqrijj OVTIJV ds TO. i Sta.
2 John 10 ds oiKiav. John 6, 21 els TO TrXot-
ov . (Horn. Od. 7. 255.) Trop. of a lemcher
or Ihe like, to receive, to acknowledge, to
embrace and follow his instructions, John
1,12. 5,48. 13,20. 14, 17. So of doc
trine, to receive, to embrace, e. g. TO> \uyov
Matt. 13, 20. Mark 4, 16; TTJV papTvpiav
John 3,11. 32. 33. 1 John 5, 9 ; TU p^/uara
John 12, 48. 17, 8. /3) From the Heb.
\ap.{idvfi.v np6(T6>7r6v TIVOS, to accept
the person of any one, Heb. n^DB Kio: , pr.
424
spoken of a king or judge who receives or
admits the visits of those who bring him sa
lutations and presents, and favours their
cause, see espec. Job 13, 10 ; hence to fa
vour any one, both in a good and bad sense,
see Heb. Lex. art. to3 no. 3. b. In N. T.
only in a bad sense, to accept one s person,
i. q. to be partial towards him, absol. Luke
20, 21 ; c. gen. Gal. 2, 6 7rpoVa>7roi/ 3eo? dv-
Spcoirou ov Xa/i/3di>et. So Sept. for KfflJ
B"?B p s . 82, 2. Lev. 19, 15.
f) Trop. in phrases, where \apfidvtiv
with its accus. is often equivalent to the
verb corresponding to the accus. e. g. dp-
Xr)v \afjipdvfiv i. q. to begin, Heb. 2, 3.
(JEl. V. H. 2. 28. Hdian. 7. 11. 1.) d<pop-
fifjv \a(j.fi. to take occasion, Rom. 7, 8. 11.
(Diod. Sic. 4. 32 xaipov.} 3d/)<ros Xa^i/3.
to take courage, i. q. 3appea>, see in Sdpa-or,
Acts 28, 15 ; IKCLVOV Xa/x/3. to take security,
Acts 17, 9 ; X 17377 1/ X. to forget, 2 Pet. 1, 9.
(.El. V. H. 3. 18. Jos. Ant. 2. 9. 1.) ftop-
<f>r]v TIVOS X. to take the likeness or form
of any one, to liken oneself to him, Phil. 2,
7 ; irtlpav Xu/i/3. to mate trial of, i. e. to
attempt, Heb. 11, 29; (Hdian. 1. 8. 10.
Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 54;) or also i. q. to hate
trial of, to experience, Heb. 11, 36. (Xen.
CEc. 17. 1.) <rvnpov\iov Xa/n/3. to take
;vunsel, i. q. to consult, Matt. 12, 14. 27, 1.
7. 28,12; vTrob f ly /j.d nva Xa/^t/3. to tote
any one as an example, James 5, 10 ; \nro-
j. v ij cr t v Xa/*/3. to recollect, to remember,
2 Tim. 1,5; xdpaypd TIVOS Xa/z/3. to tote
or adopt the mark of any one, Rev. 14, 11 ;
and with em c. gen. 14, 9. 20, 4.
2. to hare given me, to receive, to obtain,
to partake of.
a) Genr. and absol. Matt. 7, 8 nds yap 6
aiT&v \apj3dvei. 10,8. John 16. 24. 1 Cor.
4, 7 ; with ace. Matt. 20, 9 eXa/Soy dvd fyvd-
piov. V. 10. 25, 16 TreWf raXajra XajScof.
Mark 10, 30. 11, 24. John 4^ 36. Acts 3, 3.
Rom. 4, 11. 1 Cor. 9, 24. Gal. 3, 14. Phil.
3, 12 comp. in KaTa\ap.f3dva> no. 2. Heb.
11, 35. James 1, 12. 1 Pet. 4, 10. Rev. 4,
11. (ffl. V. H. 9. 31. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 7.)
With tK TIVOS partitively, see in CK no. 1. d.
John* 1,16. Rev. 18, 4 eVc rtiv TrXvyfov avTijs
Iva fjif/ Xd/Sj/re. (Palaeph. 52. 3.) With an
adjunct of the source added, e. g. OTTO c.
gen. from, 1 John 2, 27; Trapd c. gen.
from any one Acts 2, 33. James 1, 7. Rev.
2, 27 ; (Hdian. 4. 7. 3 ;) or spoken de co-
natu, John 5, 34. 41 doav irapa dv^pu>irov
ov Xa/bi/Sdi/o). v. 44 ; VTTO c. gen. 2 Cor. 11,
24 vrro louSauop . . . t\aj3ov (rrXrjyds), comp.
Luc. Cronos. 16. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 16.
b) Of an office or dignity, to receive, to
obtain, either as committed or transmitted,
c. ace. e. g. (TTia-KOTT^v Acts 1, 20 ; id^pov
v. 25 ; ItpaTfiav Heb. 7, 5 ; 8ao-i\dav Luke
19, 12. 15 ; c. Trapd TIVOS Acts 20, 24. So
Hdian. 3. 15. 8. Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 2. Also
of a successor in office, Xa/3i/ 8iddoxov
Acts 24, 27, comp. SiaSe xo/iat. So Lat.
sitccessorem accipere Plin. Ep. 9. 13.
c) Spec, to receive tribute, rent, i. q. to
collect, to exact, c. ace. Matt. 17, 24 ot ra
8io~paxfj.a \afj.{3dvovTfs, i. e. the receivers,
collectors. 21, 34. Heb. 7, 8 ; so c. ajrd
TIVOS Matt. 17, 25. 3 John 7. Xen. Mem.
1. 6. 3 ; Trapd TIVOS Luc. D. Mort. 22. 1.
Xen. Mem. 1. 5. 6.
d) Trop. to receive instruction, i. q. to be
instructed, to learn, absol. Rev. 3, 3 /iwj/id-
veve ovv Trias fi\n(pas KOI f/Kov<ras. Diod.
Sic. 2. 29 /3e/3atW eKaora \apj3dvovo-iv, i. e.
fiav Sdvovo iv.
e) Trop. in phrases, comp. above in no. 1.
f. E. g. f v T o X T) v Xa/i/Sdi/f iv, to receive com
mandment, Trapd TIVOS John 10,18. 2 John 4 ;
TTfpi TIVOS Col. 4, 10 ; Trpos nva Acts 17, 15.
(Act. Thorn. \ 36.) KaTaXXayrjv Xa/*.
i. q. to be reconciled, Rom. 5, 11 ; Kptpa
Xa/*/3. to receive condemnation, i. q. to be
condemned, Matt. 23, 13. James 3, 1 ; c. dat.
reflex. Rom. 13, 2 ; ot/co8o/i^v Xa/n/3. /u
receive edification, i. q. to oe ea i/tea , 1 Ccr.
14, 5 ; 7rapayy(\iav \a/j.^. to receive a
charge Acts 16, 24; TrepiTo^v Xa/i/3.
i. q. to Ze circumcised John 7, 23. -f
Ad/tex, 6, indec. Lamech, Heb. Tjoi,
pr. n. of a patriarch, the father of Noah,
Luke 3, 36 ; see Gen. 5, 25 sq.
\afjbfid, see \dp.a.
Xa/i7ro9, d8os, T), (Xd/in-o), Heb. 1^,)
a Zi^/tf, e. g. a torch, lamp, or lantern ;
genr. Acts 20, 8 \afi7rd8es [naval. Rev. 4, 5.
(Sept. for l^ab Gen. 15, 17. Ex. 20, 18.)
Prob. a torch, Rev. 8, 10. John 18, 3. Sept.
and T 1 ^ Judg. 15, 4. 5. So Hdian. 4. 2
20. Plato Ax. 372. a. Also a lamp, fed
with oil, Matt. 25, 1. 3. 4. 7. 8. Sept. and
^ Judg. 7, 16.. 20. On the form of
ancient lamps see Diet, of Antt. art. Lu
cerna.
Xa/z,7Tp09, d, ov, (Xd/Mr<D,) shining, bright,
radiant, e. g.
1. Pr. of a star, Rev. 22, 16 6 don)/? 6
\ajj.Trpbs 6 Trpu ivos. So Ep. Jer. 51. Horn.
II. 4. 77. Xen. Mem. 4. 7. 7. Of raiment,
radiant, and hence white, spoken of angels
Acts 10, 30. Rev. 15, 6. 19, 8. Of the
robe put by Herod upon Christ in mockery,
as Pilate s soldiers afterwards put on him a
purple robe, Luke 23, 11 ; comp. Mark 15,
425
17. etc. (Pol. 10. 4. 8. Diod. Sic. 1. 91.)
Hence splendid, sumptuous, of raiment,
James 2, 2. 3 e trSijr \ap.npd. Also genr.
Rev. 18, 14 ra Xapnpd, costly things. So
Diod. Sic. 20. 7. Xen. Conv. 1. 4.
2. Spec. cZear, limpid, Rev. 22, 1 irora^ov
\ap.Trpov o>s KpvcrraXXov. ^Eschyl. Bum.
695. Xen. Hell. 5. 3. 19.
\afA7rpOTrfi, TTJTOS, f], (XctyiTrpo y.) bright
ness, splendour, X. TOV 17X101; Acts 26, 13.
Sept. for PW3 Is. 60, 3 ; 1*1 Dan. 12, 3.
Pol. 11. 9. 1. Xen. An. 1. 2. 18.
Xflyt47T/j<W9, adv. (Xa/iTrpdr,) splendidly,
sumptuously, Luke 16, 19. Jos. Ant. 6. 1.
3. Plut. Pomp. 46. Plato Tim. 27. b.
Xa/iTTft), f. \^a>, (comp. Heb. ^?b , see
Heb. Lex.) to give light., to shine, to be bright ;
C. dat. Matt. 5, 15 Xa/rft Tracri TOIS tv 177
oiKia. Absol. 17, 2 eXa/LiA//* TO npocrconov
CIVTOV. Luke 17, 24. Acts 12, 7. 2 Cor. 4,
6 cic O-KOTOVS (pas Xa/*\//-ai. Trop. Matt. 5,
16. 2 Cor. 4, 6. Sept. for W3 Prov. 4, 18 ;
n^ntri Dan. 12, 3. Plut. Symp. 6. 7. 2 pen.
Xen . Mem. 4. 7. 7.
Aaz/^az/tw, f. Xijo-w, aor. 2 eXaSov, to ie
hid, concealed, unknown ; absol. Mark 7, 24
oiuc l)8vi>fiT] XaSeli/. Luke 8, 47. (jEl. V. H.
4. 20 init.) With ace. of pers. to be hid AS
TO any on?, i. e. from him, to escape his no-
lice, Lat. latere aliquem ; Acts 26, 26 on
ov< eXaSf yap avrov TI TOVTW. 2 Pet. 3, 5.
8 ; see Matth. $412. 5, comp. Buttm. 131.
2. So Hdian. 5. 8. 8. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 13.
Joined with the participle of another verb
it has the force of an adverb, i. q. secretly,
unawares; Heb. 13,2 eXaSoV rivt s evi<rav-
ns ayyeXovr. Buttm. 144. n. 6. Winer
5 58. 4. So Hdian. 5. 8. 6. Xen. An. 1.1.9.
Aaei/ro9, 17, 6v, (Xaev ; Xaj, f<o,)
stone-hewn, rock-hewn, of a sepulchre hewn
in the rock, Luke 23, 53 ; comp. in Xaro/xeco.
Sept. Deut 4, 49. Aquil. Num. 21, 20.
23, 14.
AaoSiKeta, as, f/, Laodicea, the chief
city of Phrygia Pacatiana in Asia Minor,
situated on the river l.ycus some distance
above its junction with the Meander, south
of Hierapolis and west of Colosse. Its ear
lier name was Diospolis ; it was enlarged
by Antiochus II, and called by him Laodicea
after his wife. About A. D. 62 it was de
stroyed by an earthquake, along with the
two cities just named ; but was rebuilt by
Marcus Aurelius. It is now in ruins, and
the place bears the name of Eski-hissar.
See Strabo 12. p. 578/Plin. H. N. 5. 29.
Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. I. il p. 205, 228.
O. v. Richter p. 521. Hamilton s Res. in
Asia Minor, I. 514 sq. Col. 2, 1. 4, 13. 15.
16. Rev. 1, 11. [3, 14.]
Aao$t,K.evs, f USi S, a Laodicean, Col. 4,
16. Rev. 3, 14.
ov, 6, people, the people at large,
the mass, not like brj^os a body politic.
1 . Pr. and genr. a people, nation, tribe,
1. e. the mass of any people ; Luke 2, 10
rjris fa-rat iravr\ TW XaoJ. Rev. 5, 9. Plur.
Luke 2, 31. Acts 4, 25 quoted from Ps. 2,
1 where Sept. for okb. Sept. for OS Job
36, 31. Ez. 20, 41. So Horn. Od. 6. 194.
Hdot. 5. 42. Strabo 14. p. 984. a. Spec, of
the Jews as the people of God s choice, only
Sing. Matt. 1,21. 2, 4. 6. Mark 7, 6. Luke
2, 32. John 11, 50. Heb. 7, 5. al. saep. So
Sept. and 0? Ex. 1, 20. 8, 1. Deut. 2, 4. al
saep. Trop. of Christians as God s spiritual
Israel, Sing. Tit. 2, 14. Heb. 2, 17. 4, 9.
13, 12.
2. In a more limited sense, the people, i. e.
the many, the, multitude, the public, either
indefinitely or of a multitude collected in
one place. Luke 7, 29 KOI TTOS 6 \a6s d/cou-
o~ay. 8, 47. 9, 1 3 fir iravra TW Xabv TOVTOV
for all this multitude. 18, 43. 23, 27 Tr\f)~
3os TOV XaoC Kai yvvaiK<av, Acts 3, 9. 11-
12. 5, 37. 18, 10. So Horn. II. 18. 502.
ib. 23. 728. Spec, the common people, the
populace, the inhabitants of any city or ter
ritory, e. g. Jerusalem Acts 2, 47. 21, 30.
36 ; of Galilee Matt. 4, 23. 9, 35. Sept.
and fi? Gen. 19, 4. 23, 7. 12. 13. (Horn.
Od. 13. 156. Plut. Romul. 26.) As distin
guished from magistrates and the higher
classes, Matt. 26, 5 Iva p.T) 3opu/3oj ye wjrai
eV TW Xaw. 27, 25. 64. Mark 11, 32. Luke
19, 4 s. 20, 6. 23, 13. Acts 6, 12. al. Sept.
and OS Ex. 18, 22. 26. Josh. 6, 8. 10. +
\dpvyj;, vyyos, 6, larynx, the throat,
gullet, as an organ of the voice, Rom. 3, 13,
quoted from Ps. 5, 10 where Sept. for Tna.
Ecclus. 6, 5. Aristoph. Ran. 575 [583].
Eurip. Cycl. 157. On the diff. between
\dpvy and (pdpvy, see Lob. ad Phryn. pp.
65, 470.
Aaaaia } as, 17, Lasea, a maritime city
of Crete, on the southern coast, not men
tioned in profane writers. Acts 27, 8.
Xacr/Cft), f. \aK77crta, to sound, to ring,
Horn. II. 14. 25. ib. 20. 277 ; in aor. 2, to
crack, to knack, to snap, in breaking, Hes.
Theog. 694. Horn. II. 13. 616. In N. T.
and later, to crack open, to burst, intrans.
Acts 1, 18 f\aKT]<re p,f(ros, he burst asunder
in the midst, i. e. Judas having hanged hinr>-
self (Matt. 27. 5), the rope broke and the
fall caused the bursting of the abdomen.
So Act. Thorn. { 33 6 8e 8paKcav (pvoyZfls
\aKr]<re. Zonar. Lex. 691 dvrl TOV ia^la^ii).
X,TO/ie&), &. f. 770-6), (Xay, T//XJ/O),) to cut
stone, to hew in stone, e. g. ^vrj/jiflov, 6 e Xa-
rofjLTjcrfv (v T?j nfTpa Matt. 27, 60. Mark 15,
46. Sept. and 2Sli Is. 22. 16. Deut. 6, 11.
Jos. Ant. 12. 7. 6. Diod. Sic. 5. 39.
Xorpeta, as, f], (Xarpeua>,) service, pr.
for hire, or as a slave, JE1. V. H. 3. 9. Soph.
Ajax 503. In N. T. service of God, wor
ship, John 16, 2. Rom. 9, 4. 12, 1. Heb. 9,
1. 6. Sept. and rna? Ex. 12, 25. 26.
Josh. 22, 27. Plut. de Adulat. et Amic. 12.
Plato Phaedr. 49. p. 244. e.
\arpeva), f. ( v<ra>, (XaiynV one hired,)
to work for hire or as a slave, to serve, Pa-
laeph. 45. 1, 4. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 36, i. q. Sov-
\eviv ib. J 41. In N. T. in respect to God,
to serve, to worship. a) Genr. c. dat. Matt.
4, 10 et Luke 4, 8 Kvpiov TOV 3eoV . . . airw
Hova XaTpf va-t is. Luke 1, 74. 2, 37. Acts
7, 7. 42. 24, 14. 27, 23. Rom. 1, 9. Phil.
3, 3. 2 Tim. 1, 3. Heb. 9 ; 14. 12,28. Rev.
22, 3 ; absol. Acts 26, 7. Sept. and 135
Deut. 6, 13. 10, 12. Josh. 24, 15. Once
of idol-worship, Rom. 1, 25 Adrpeuo-o/ ri;
KTitrei KT\. Sept. and 123 Deut. 4, 28.
Judg. 2,11.13. So Eurip. Ion 1 52. Plut. de
Pyth. orac. 26. b) Spec, of an external
ritual worship, i. q. to serve as priest, to offi
ciate, c. dat. rff o-Krjvf) Heb. 8, 5. 13, 10 ; and
so in the celestial temple Rev. 7, 15. Also
genr. for to offer sacrifice, to worship, absol.
Heb. 9 ; 9. 10, 2 ; comp. Sept. and ia Ex.
3, 12. 7, 16.
ov, TO, (XaxmVco,) pr. a plant
in tilled ground ; hence a garden-plant,
herb, vegetable. Matt. 13, 32 fj.(lov T>V \a-
xdvuv Trdvr&v. Mark 4, 32. Luke 11,42.
Rom. 14, 2. Sept. for p^ 1 K. 21 , 2 ; P^
Gen. 9, 3. Luc. Philopseud. 8. Plato Rep.
372. c.
yle/8/3at09, ou, o, Lebbeus, a name of
the apostle Jude, also called Thaddeus,
Matt. 10, 3 ; see in lovSas no. 4.
\eyecav, S>vos, 6, Lat. legio, a legion, the
largest division of troops in the Roman ar
my, varying greatly in number at different
periods, as 3000, 4200, 5000, 6600, etc.
See Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 366 sq. Diet, of
Antt. art. Legio. In N. T. a legion, for an
indefinitely great number, e. g. of angels
Matt. 26, 53 ; of demons Mark 5, 9. 1 5.
Luke 8, 30. So Rabb. "P^, Buxt. Lex.
Chald. 1123.
\eya), f. &), primarily .o lay, Germ.
legen; Pass, or Mid. to lie, Germ, liegen,
E. g. to lay or lei lie down for sleep Horn.
II. 24. 635, and Mid. to lie down for sleep
Od. 17. 102; to lay together, to collec-. Lat.
lego, colligo, Horn. II. 23. 239. Od. 24. 72 ;
Mid. to gather for oneself, to choose, to pick
out, Horn. II. 21. 27. Od. 24. 108. Also to
lay down or before, i. e. to relate, to recount ;
and hence the prevailing Attic and later
signif. to say, to speak, i. e. to utter definite
and connected words, to discourse; thus
differing from XoXeiv q. v. and also from
flirflv in so far as this latter refers only to
words spoken and not to their connected
sense ; see Tittm. de Synon. N. T. p. 79,
80 sq. Sept. usually for "iax. In N. T.
1. to lay before, to relate, e. g. trapa^oXfiv.
to put forth, to propound, with ace. and dat.
of pers. Luke 1 8, 1 eArye 8e *ai Trapa^o\f]V
avrois. 13, 6 ; with jrpos nva Luke 12, 41.
14, 7. So of events or the like, to narrate,
to tell, e. g. TOVTO, raOra, c. dat. Luke 9, 21 ;
irpos nva 24, 10. Palaeph. 7. 2. Hdian. 1.
11. 2. ib. 7. 12. 20 ra fie tir6fj.tva rois
fi-ijs \fx%f)<rfTai. Xen. Mem. 3. 6. 13.
2. to say, to speak, to discourse, see above ,
genr. and construed :
a) With an adjunct of the object, i. e.
the words spoken, the thing or person spo
ken of, etc. a) Followed by the words
uttered, Matt. 1, 20 ayyt\os . . . f(j)dvrj avrw,
\eya>v icoo-^ KT\. 8,2. Mark 6, 2. Luke
2, 13. 12, 54. John 1, 29 *al Xe yer t6> 6
dpvus rov 3eoO. v. 36. Acts 4, 16. Rom. 9,
25. Heb. 1, 6. 8, 13. James 3, 23. al. szep.
(Xen. Conv. 4. 1.) So with 6Vt before the
words quoted, Matt. 9, 18. Mark 2, 12 Xe-
yowaj OTI ovSenoTf OVTMS f idop.fv. 3, 21.
Luke 4. 41. 23, 5. John 8, 33. Acts 2, 13.
6, 11. Rom. 3, 8. al. sa?p. Comp. Buttm.
5 139. m. 58, 61. (Palasph. 6. 7. Hdian. 8.
3.4.) Hence particip. Xeycov,\eyovTfs,
saying, is often put after other verbs or nouns
implying speech, like Heb. "IBN^ , as intro
ducing the exact words, q. d. in these words,
e. g. Matt. 5, 2 e S/5ao"Kep CIVTOVS, \eyaiv
HdKapioi KT\. 6, 31 /ir) ovv pfpip.vr](r7)T(.
XeyovTfs TI (pdyotfjLev KT\. 9,30. 12,38.
16,7. Mark 1,7. 24. 11,31. Luke 4, 35.
36. 7, 39. 20, 5. John 4, 31. 51. Acts 2,
13. 40. 24, 2. Heb. 12, 26. Rev. 6, 10. al.
ssep. but not found in the acknowledged
epistles of Paul. Sept. and ibxb Gen. 1,
22. 2, 16. Lev. 1, 1. al. saep. So Palacph.
7. 7. /3) With ace. of thing or person,
e. g. the thing spoken, Matt. 21,16 UKOVHS
TL OVTOI \eyovo-tv ; Mark 11, 23. Luke 8, 8
TOVTO \eyccv. John 5, 34. Rom. 10. 8. Eph.
427
ft, 12 al. szep. Hence ra Xeyo/xeva Luke
18, 34. Acts 8, 6. (Hdian. 4. 14. 7 eAff
rotaSf. Xen. An. 7. 7. 43.) With ace. of
person spoken of, but only in attraction
with OT-I, see Buttm. 5 151. I. 6. Winer
5 63. 4. a. John 8, 54 6 irarijp ...ov v/j.e"is
\tytTf, on 3f6r vp.S)v m. 9, 19. Comp.
Xen. Conv. 4. 46 Xtyeiv re rovs (pi\ovs,
oiTivts eiVt. y) With ace. and inf. comp.
Mattli. J 537. p. 1056. John 12, 29 eXeye
(3poi/rr)j> ytyovtvai. Matt. 16, 13. Luke 11,
18. Acts 4, 32. 5, 36. Rom. 15, 8. 2 Tim.
2, 1 8 ; tlvai impl. Rev. 2, 20. So Hdian.
I. 7. 9. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 1. 8) With on
instead of the accus. and inf. comp. in on
no. 3. Buttm. $ 141. n. 2. Winer { 45. 2.
Mark 9, 11. Luke 9, 7. John 4, 20 *at
v/iely Xe yere, on V lepoo-. e<rrii> 6 roVos /crX.
1 Tim. 4, 1. So with 6Yi and the apodosis
impl. in the phrase <rv Xe yeu, Matt. 27,
II. John 18, 37 ; comp. Luke 22, 70 vpe is
Xeyerf, on y&> ei/xt. So Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 17.
r) With an adv. or adverbial phrase, John
13, 13 Ka\ Ka\S>s \fjfre. (Xen. Mem. 2. 7.
11.) Rom. 3, 5 et Gal. 3, 15 X. KOT ai/3po>-
TTOV. Metaph. Rev. 18, 7 tv rf/ Kapbia avTrjs
Xey, and Matt. 3, 9 Xeyeii/ tv eavrotr, to
say in one s heart, in or among themselves,
i. e. to think, comp. in tiirov, no. 1. f. Heb.
Lex. lax no. 2.
b) With a further adjunct of the person
to whom one speaks, in the dat. or with
/iera, irpos , and also of whom, with et r,
irfpi, vrrep. The adjunct of the object is
then always present or implied, in some one
of the preceding constructions. a) With
dat. of pers. e. g. with the words uttered,
Matt. 8, 26 KOI Xs yei avro is n SeiXot eWe
KT\. 14, 4. Mark 2, 5. 14. 2 John 10. 11.
al. sa?p. So with dat. of thing personified
Matt. 21,19. Rev. 6, 16. Also with on be
fore the words quoted, comp. above in lett.
a. 8. Luke 8, 49. John 4, 42. So too /cat
?Xeye auru or the like is put after other verbs
of speaking, like \eycav, comp. in iett. a. a.
Mark 9, 31. 14, 61 eVnjpcimz airrbv KOI \eyei
avToi (rii (I 6 Xp. KT\. With an ace. of
thing, John 16, 7. 2 Thess. 2, 5. Rev. 2,7 ;
ace. of pers. nf whom, as object, John 8, 27.
Phil. 3, 18. With on instead of ace. et inf.
Matt. 16, 18. John 16, 26. With an ad
verbial construction of manner, as Mark 3,
23 tv Trapa/SoXalj eXeytv nvroif. 4, 2. 12,
38. With irepi nvos Matt. 11,7. |3) With
P.(T aXXqXtoi/, with one another, followed
by the words spoken, John 11, 56. y)
With irpos c. ace. of pers. to whom, e. g.
with the words uttered, Mark 10, 26. Luke
14, 7. John 4, 15. Heb. 7, 21. (Xen. Cyr.
1. 3. 14.) With on of citation, Luke 4, 21 ;
with an ace. of thing, 11, 53; with ntpi
TIVOS 7, 24. Further with an adjunct of
person of whom one speaks : 8) With
(Is c. ace. of, concerning any one, genr
Eph. 5, 32 ; with the words uttered, Acts
2, 25 ; with an ace. of thing Luke 22, 65.
So Xen. Mem. 1. 5. 1. e) With irtpi
c. gen. of pers. with the words uttered,
John 1, 48. Matt. 11, 7; with ace. of thing
Acts 8, 34. John 1, 22. 9 X 17. Tit. 2, 8 ;
with on for inf. Luke 21, 5. f) With
vTrep o-favTov, to speak for oneself, Acts
26, 1.
c) Meton. of things, e. g. a) A voice,
(pcBi/i) Xt youo-a Matt. 3, 17. Rev. 6, 6 ; c.
dat. Acts 9, 4. Rev. 16, 1 ; dat. of manner
Acts 26, 14. j3) A writing, scripture, f)
ypafpf], with the words quoted John 19, 37.
James 4, 5. 6 ; n Rom. 4, 3. Gal. 4, 30 ;
with 17 ypcxpr] impl. Gal. 3, 16. Eph. 4, 8.
So Hdot. 1. 124. ib. 8. 22. y) A law, 6
vop.os, c. ace. 1 Cor. 9, 8 ; absol. v. 10. 14,
34. 8) Genr. 6 ^prjparia fj.os Rom. 11,4;
TJ SiKaioa-vvT], as personified, 10, 6.
d) Trop. for to mean, to have in mind, to
mean to say, comp. above in lett. a. f. Heb.
Lex. *rax no. 2 ; so c. imper. Gal. 5, 16 ;
c. ace. of thing, 1 Cor. 10, 29 a-vvtibrja-iv
8e Xeyw *rX. 1,12. Gal. 3, 17 ; ace. of pers.
John 6, 71 eXeyf Se rov lovdav. Mark 14,
71. Jos. Ant. 6. 5. 5. Luc. D. Deor. 3. 1.
Xen. CEc. 17. 8.
3. Spec, to say, to speak, as modified by
the context, where the particular sense lies
not so much in Xe yco per se, as in the ad
juncts, e. g. a) Before questions, for to
ask, to inquire, followed by the words spo
ken, Matt. 9, 14. Mark 5, 30. 14, 14. Luke
7, 20. John 7,11 KOI eXeyoi/ irov t(mv
(Kflvos ; Rom. 10, 19 ; c. dat. of pers. Mark
6, 37. Luke 16, 5. 22, 11. With d whe
ther, Acts 25, 20; c. dat. of pers. 21, 37.
b) Before replies, for to answer, to reply,
followed by the words spoken, e. g. after a
direct question, Matt. 17, 25. John 18, 17 ;
c. dat. of pers. Matt. 18, 22. 20, 7. 21 ;
also with on of citation Matt. 19, 8. John
20, 1 3 ; preceded by airoKpfteis Mark 8, 29.
Luke 3, 11. Without a preceding question,
with dat. of pers. and the words spoken,
Matt. 4, 10. 26, 35. Luke 16, 29. John 2,
4; with uTTOKpiSfi ? etc. Mark 9, 19. Luke
11,45. c) In affirmations, for to affirm,
to maintain, to declare, e. g. with the words
uttered, Mark 14, 31 6 Se e /c irfpiarcrov
eXfye p.aX\ov fiiv KT\. Gal. 4, 1 . 1 John
2, 4 ; with ace. and inf. Matt. 22, 23. Luke
24, 23 ot \fyovcrtv avrov r]v. 23. 2 ; ace.
Xey&> 428
impl. James 2, 14. 1 John 2, 6. 9 ; with on
instead of ace. et inf. Matt. 17, 10. Rom.
4, 9. With a dat. of pers. in the phrases
Xf yw (rot V. vfj.1v, dfirjv Xe yw vfjiiv, and the
like, in solemn affirmations, genr. Matt. M.
22. Mark 11, 24. Luke 4, 25; c. dp^
Matt. 5, 18. 25, 12. al. dpfjv, dpyv, John
1, 52. 3, 3. 8, 51. al. comp. in dfirjv no. 3.
So in the middle of a clause, Matt. 11, 9
vai, Xeyca vfj.iv, KOI TTfpicra OTfpov TrpofprjTov,
Luke 7, 14. 11, 51. 15, 10. With on for
ace. c. inf. Matt. 3, 9. Mark 9, 13. Luke
4, 24. John 3, 11. d) Of teaching, for to
teach, to inculcate, so with the proposition
taught, Matt. 15, 5; c. ace. Acts 1, 3;
ace. et infin. Acts 21,21 ; ace. impl. 15, 24 ;
ace. et dat. of pers. Matt. 10, 27. John 8,
16. 16, 12. So absol. Xen. Conv. 4. 13.
e) Of predictions, to foretell, to predict, c.
ace. et dat. Mark 10, 32 ; ace. Luke 9, 31 ;
dat. John 13, 19. f) Of what is spoken
with authority, to command, to direct, to
charge, absol. Matt. 23, 3 \tyovo-i yap, nal
ov TToiovo-i,. So c. acc. Luke 6, 46 ; ace. et
dat. Mark 13, 37. John 2, 5; dat. of pers.
and imperat. Matt. 5, 44 eyw 8e Xe yw vfj.iv
dyatrare KT\. 8, 4. 20, 8. Mark 5, 41. 6,
10. Luke 5, 24. John 2, 7. 8; c. dat. et inf.
Rev. 13, 14 ; c. inf. Rom. 2, 22; with iva
Acts 19, 4. (So c. inf. Xen. An. 1.3. 8.
ib. 7. 1. 40.) Also to charge, to exhort,
c. dat. Acts 5, 38; c. dat. et inf. Acts 21,
4; c. TOVTO et inf. Eph. 4, 17. g) Of
calling out, i. q. to call, to exclaim, etc.
Matt. 25, 1 1 Xe yoi/crtu Kvpie, Kvpie, avoiov
r lf jTiv. Luke 13, 25. Acts 14, 11. h) Trop.
to say or speak by writing or message, e. g.
with the words written, Luke 1, 63 eypa^e,
Xeycav KT\. 20, 42 ; c. acc. 1 Cor. 7, 6, impl.
Philem. 21 ; acc. etdat. 1 Cor. 15,51 ; c. dat.
1 Cor. 6, 5. 10, 15. 2 Cor. 6, 13 ; with on
for acc. and inf. Gal. 5, 2 ; TOVTO on 1 Thess.
4, 15 ; with an adv. or the like, 2 Cor. 7, 3.
11,16. Phil. 4, 11. So Sept. and "raNb
2 K. 10, 6. Jos. Ant. 13. 4. 1. Hdot. 3. 40.
4. to call, to name, i. q. KoXew, pr. to
speak of as being or being called so and so ;
always with two accus. one the direct ob
ject, and the other an epithet or predicate ;
so Matt. 19, 17 TI p.e \eytis dya3oV; Mark
15, 12 ov Xe yere /3a(riXe a TOJV lov&auoi/.
Luke 20, 37. John 5, 18. 15, 15. Acts 10,
28. al. Pass. Matt. 13, 55 f) pjnjp avTov
Xeyerai Mapidp.. Heb. 11. 24. Part. Xcyd-
pevos, called, named, Matt. 2. 23 tls TTO-
\iv \fyofjLfvrjv Naape 3. 9, 9 av%pa>nov
MarSaTov \(yop.evov. 26, 3. 14. Mark 15, 7.
fohn 4, 5. 9, 11. 22, 1. Acts 3, 2. Eph. 3,
1 1 ; also surnamed, Matt. 4, 18 Sipava TOV
\enovpyia
\fyofj.fvov UeTpov. 10,2. 4,11. (Esdr. 8,
41. Jos. Ant. 12. 3. 2. Palasph. 7. 6. Plato
Phaedr. 272. b.) With the idea of transla
tion into another language, e. g. fully, John
1, 39 pa/3/3/, 6 Xtyerai fpp.r)Vfv6fj,fvov, 8id-
o-KaXf. 19, 17 os Xeyerat iftpcuarl, FoXyoSa.
Acts 9, 36. Simply, John 4, 25 Meo-o-i ay,
6 \fy6fj.fvos Xptcrroy, i. e. in Greek. 11, 1G
Qo.ifj.ds 6 \fy6fji(vos At Su/io?. 20, 16 pa/3/3ou-
vl, o Xeyerat StSaoTcaXe, comp. 1, 39. +
Act/z^a, error, TO, (Xei7ra>.) a remnant,
remainder, what is left, meton. _ of pers.
Rom. 11, 5. Sept. for in? Josh. 13, 12;
t^lXtti 2 K. 19, 4. So genr. Plut. Nicias
17. Hdot. 1. 119.
\et09, a, ov, Lat. Iccvis, smooth, level,
even, opp. Tpa^vs- Luke 3, 5 els oSour
quoted from Is. 40, 4 where Heb.
Sept. fls TTfo-ia.JEL V. H. 3. 1. Xen.
Mem. 2. 1. 20 \eirj 686s. Plato Legg. 718. e.
XeiTTCt), f. ^o), to leave, to forsake, c. acc.
Hdian. 1. 10. 2. Xen. Yen. 3. 3. In N. T.
1. Pass, to be left, forsaken of any thing,
i. e. to be destitute of, to lack ; c. gen. Jarnes
1, 5 ei 8e TIS vp.6>v XeiTrrrai o-o<piaf. 2, 15.
Comp. Buttm. $ 132. 10. a. With eV /x^Sew
James 1,4, i. e. to be wanting in nothing,
1. q. Te Xeioy, oXo /cX^por. Comp. Jos. Ant. 9.
11.2 ovSe fj.ids dpfTTJs dntXeiTTfTO.
2. Intrans. to fail, to lack, to be wanting,
c. dat. of pers. Luke 18, 22 en ?v <roi Xf tVet.
Tit. 3, 13. Part. TO \flnovra Tit. 1, 5.
Wisd. 19, 4. Pol. 13. 2. 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 5.
Plato Legg. 728. a. On the derivation of
the intrans. from the transitive signif. see
Passow s. v.
\eiTOVpjeca, to, f. jyo-&), (Xftroupyo j,) pr.
to do public service, to serve the public, at
one s own expense, intrans. Dem. 833. 25.
Xen. Mern. 2. 7. 6. In N. T. genr. to serve,
to minister, e. g.
1. Publicly in religious worship, as the
priests of the O. T. absol. Heb. 10, 11 ; of
Christian teachers, c. dat. ro> icvpiu Acts 13,
2. Sept. for rniB Num. 18, 2. Deut. 10, 8.
Dion. Hal. Ant. 2. 22. Plut. an seni sit ger.
Resp. 17 r<a IIu3(q> \fiTovpyovvra.
2. Spec, in a more private sense, to mi
nister to any one, to supply pecuniary aid, c.
dat. Rom. 15, 27. Test. XII Patr. p. 689
OVK oiKTfipfi \fiTovpyovvra avT<a eV KciKca.
Plut. 1. C. 17 <ay XfXetroupyTjKoYa (cro() TTO-
Xvv \povov.
\lTOVpjla, as, TI, (\fiTovpyos,) public
service, public office, i. e. such as in Athens
and elsewhere were administered by the ci
tizens in turn and at their own expense, as
\eiTOvpyircos
429
\evtca ivco
a part of the system of finance, ^El. V. H.
6. 6. Dem. 1209. 2; Plato Legg. 949.. c;
comp. Xen. CEc. 2. 6. Bcickh Staatshaush.
der Ath. I. p. 480, comp. II. p. 62. Potter s
Gr. Ant. I. p. 85. Diet, of Antt. art. Lei-
tourgia. In N. T. genr. service, ministry,
official charge, e. g.
1 . Of the public ministrations of the Jew
ish priesthood; Luke 1, 23 at ^/it pai rf)s
\dTovpyias CIVTOV. Heb. 8, 6. 9,21. Trop.
of the ministry of a Christian teacher in
bringing men to the faith, Phil. 2, 17 X-
rovpyia TTJ? TrioTfa)? vp.cav. Sept. and !~nh5
Ex. 38, 21. Num. 8, 22. Jos. B. J. 1. 1*. 4.
Diod. Sic. 1. 21.
2. In a wider sense, friendly service, kind
office, genr. Phil. 2, 30. (Luc. Saltat. 6.
Plut. an seni sit ger. Resp. 6.) Spoken of
alms, i. e. public collections in the churches,
2 Cor. 9, 12.
\eirovpyiKOS, T), 6v, (Xetrovpyoy,) per
taining to the public senice, e. g. of the
temple, Sept. a-Kfvr; X. for nnffin ^3 Num.
4, 12 ; !T7 25 ^3 Num. 4, 26. In N. T.
Act. ministering, rendering service to others,
Heb. 1, 14 \fiTovpyiKa Trvevpara, els 8ia/co-
viav KT\. See on the ministry of angels
Ps. 34, 8. 91, 11 sq. Matt. 18, 10. Luke 1,
19. 2, 9. 13. Acts 12, 7. 27, 23. Philo de
Gigant. p. 286.
\eiTOV py6$, ov, 6, (Xei ros V. Xeiros, Xa-
6s, epyov.) a public servant, minister, such
as in Athens performed or administered the
Xftrovpyuu at their own expense ; see in
\firovpyia, and the authorities there cited.
In N. T. a minister, servant, viz.
1. Genr. e. g. TOV 3eov, Rom. 13, 6.
Heb. 1,7 6 iroiSiv TOVS \dTovpyovs OVTOV
nvpbs (pXoya, quoted from Ps. 104, 4 where
Sept. for rntia ; comp. 1 K. 10, 5. So EC-
clus. 10, 2. Philo de Charitat. 3. p. 700. d.
Plut. de defect. Orac. 13. Spec. Phil. 2,
25 \firovpybv TTJS xP f ias M ou > a minister for
my wants, i. e. one who ministers to my
wants.
2, Spec, of a priest in the Jewish sense,
Heb. 8, 2 TJV ayia>v XetTovpyoy. So Sept.
and rnajn Neh. 10, 39. Jer. 33, 21. Of
Paul as a minister of Christ, of the gospel,
Rom. 15, 16 ds TO (Ivai p.e \firovpybv I. X.
els TO eSwj. Philo Allegor. 3. 46. p. 86.
a, X. rCav ayia>v.
\evTLOV, ov, TO, Lat. linteum, a linen
cloth, e. g. a towel, apron, worn by servants
and persons in waiting, John 13, 4. 5.
Galen, de Comp. Med. 9. Sueton. Calig. 26
succinctos Zirtfeo. See Adam s Rom. Ant.
p. 449.
, /Soy, 17, (XeVoy, X/TTCO,) a scale,
flake, e. g. from the eyes Acts 9, 18.
Sept. of fish, for ntoptofc Lev. 11, 9. 10.
Of fish Plut. de Solert. anim. 28 bis. Diod.
Sic. 20. 91 of thin plates, laminas.
\7rpa, as, fj, (XeTrpoy,) leprosy, in which
the skin becomes scaly ; see Jahn 188 sq.
Matt. 8, 3. Mark 1, 42. Luke 5, 12. 13.
Sept. for n?^S Lev. 13, 2. 3sq. Jos. Ant.
3. 11. 3, 4. Hdot. 1. 138.
XeTT/309, ov, 6, (XeVoy, Xerrty,) pr. scaly,
scabby ; hence a leper, one diseased with
leprosy, Matt. 8, 2. 10, 8. 11, 5. Mark 1,
40. Luke 4, 27. 7, 22. 17, 12. 2t>v 6
XeTrpo y, Simon the leper, who had been a
leper, Matt. 26, 6. Mark 14, 3. Sept. for
SVtt Lev. 13, 44. 45 ; sn MJ 2 Sam. 3.29.
2 K. 7, 3. Jos. Ant. 3. 11. 4. Aristoph.
Achar. 723.
\e7TTOV, ov, TO, (XfTrroj, XeVw,) the
name of the smallest Jewish coin, like Engl.
mite. Its value was half a KoSpdvrrjs q. v.
or the eighth part of an do-o-dpiov q. v. It
was therefore equal to about one fifth of
one cent, or three eighths of one farthing.
Mark 12, 42. Luke 12, 59. 21, 2. Pr.
\fnTov Kfp/j.a Alciphr. I. Ep. 9 ; \fTrrbv vo-
Hia-na Pollux On. 9. 92.
Aevc or ./leui?, ace. Aeu>, Winer J 10.
1, Levi, Heb. "^ (a joining), pr. n. of four
persons in N. T.
1. The third son of Jacob and Leah, the
head of the tribe of Levi, Heb. 7, 5. 9. Rev.
7,7.
2, 3. Two of the ancestors of Jesus, Luke
3, 24. 29.
4. One of the apostles, Aeiuy, the son of
Alpheus, called also Matthew, Mark 2, 14.
Luke 5, 27. 29 ; comp. Matt. 9. 9.
Aevirr/Si ov, 6, a Levite, one of the pos
terity of Levi, spoken in N. T. of the de
scendants of the three great families into
which this tribe was divided, the heads of
which were Gershom, Kohath, and Merari,
Num. 3, 17 sq. These were appointed by the
Mosaic law to be the ministers and servants
of the priests, and to perform the menial offi
ces of the temple and temple-service. Luke
10, 32. John 1,19. Acts 4, 36. See Num.
1, 50 sq. 4, 1 sq. 8, 5 sq. Jos. Ant. 9. 13. 3.
AevlriKOS, yj, 6v, Levitical, pertaining to
the Levites, Heb. 7, 11.
\evKaivo), f. avta, (XeuKo s,) to whiten, tc
make ichite, e. g. TOS oroXar Rev. 7, 14;
absol. Mark 9, 3. Sept. for T^H p s . 51.
9. Is. 1, 18. Horn. Od. 12. 172. Eurip.
Cycl. 17.
430
Xeu/C09, T], 6v, (XetWo>, \VKTJ, Lat. luceo.)
pr. light, emitting light, shining, glittering,
radiant ; hence radiant while.
1. Pr. of raiment, espec. that of angels,
Mark 16, 5. John 20, 12. Acts 1, 10. Rev.
3,4. 5. 18. 4,4. 6, 11. 7,9. 13. 19, 14.
Luke 9, 29 6 i/xartcr/^oj avrov \fVKos eg-
acrrpaTTTuiv. Matt. 17, 2 \evKci ear TO (p<os.
28, 3 et Mark 9, 3 X. oxret x 1 "" com P- l^ a -
7, 9 where Sept. for IJfi . Of a throne
Rev. 20, 11. Horn. Od. 6. 45. II. 14. 185
KpriftffJLVOV \fVKOV TJfXlOS (OS.
2. Genr. while, e. g. hair Matt. 5, 36.
Rev. 1, 14 ; a stone Rev. 2, 17 ; a cloud 14,
14; a horse 6, 2. 19, 11. 14 ; a field ripe
for the harvest John 4, 35. Sept. for "j^J
Lev. 13, 3. 4. Zech. 1,8. 6, 3. Horn. II.
10. 437. Hdian. 5. 6. 16. Xen. A. 1. 28.
, ovros, 6, a lion, Heb. 11, 33.
1 Pet. 5, 8. Rev. 4, 7. 9, 8. 17. 10, 3. 13,
2. Sept. for "^H 1 Sam. 17, 34. 36. 37 ;
ft?}* Judg. 14, 5. 8. 9. So Pol. 5. 35. 13.
Xen. Ven. 11. 1. Trop. for a hero, power
ful deliverer, Rev. 5, 5 6 \eav 6 &>v (f>v\rjs
lovSa, comp. Neh. 2, 13. Jer. 49, 18. Also
proverbially for great danger ; 2 Tim. 4, 17
fopiKT^rjv (K <rTo/xaTos XeoiToy, i. e. from im
minent danger of life ; see Ps. 22, 22. Jer. 2,
15; comp. Dan. 6, 22 sq.
XT/^??, rjs, fj, (Xai/3di>co,) forgetfulness,
Mivion, e. g. \r)%r)v\ap.pdvfiv i. q. to forget,
2 Pet 1, 9; comp. in Xa^dixo no. 1. f.
Jos. Ant. 2. 6. 10. JE\. H. An. 4. 35. Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 21.
ov, 6, f}, a trough, e. g. for drink
ing, watering, Sept. for U>11 Gen. 30, 39.
42. Horn. Hymn, in Merc. 104. In N. T.
a wine-trough, wine-vat,viz.
1 . The upper vat or press, Heb. H?, into
which the grapes were cast and trodden by
men, Rev. 14, 19. 20 bis. 19, 15. Sept. for
MS Neh. 13, 15. Is. 63, 2. So Diod. Sic. 3.
63. Anacr. 52. 4. It was sometimes hewn
in a rock, and had a grated opening near
the bottom through which the liquor flowed
off into a lower vat ; see Kaempfer Amoe-
nitatt. p. 377. d Arvieux Mem. III. p. 327
sq. At the present day on Mount Lebanon
the grapes are trodden out in baskets ; Bib-
lioth. Sacra, 1846, p. 385 sq.
2. The lower vat or trough, dug in the
rock or earth as above, Matt. 21, 33, i. q.
viro\r]vwv Mark 12, 1 ; comp. also Is. 5,
2 where Heb. S^ , Sept. irpoXrjviov. Sept.
\vvos for J?1 Prov. 3, 10. Joel 2, 24.
Anthol. Gr. IV. p. 259. 3. Schol. in Ari-
stoph Eccl. 154. Wetstein N. T. I. p. 466.
ov, 6, tattle, idle talk, Luke 24,
11. jEschin. 34. ult. Xen. An. 7. 7. 41.
\rjcrTrjs, ov, 6, (\rjts, X^o/jot,) a plun-
derer, robber, Matt. 21, 13 airrj^aiov X^orcoi/.
26, 55. Mark 11, 17. 14, 48. Luke 10, 30.
36. 19,46. 22,25. John 10,1. 18,40. 2 Cor.
11, 26. Matt. 27, 38. 44 et Mark 15, 27,
comp. Luke 23, 33 Kaicovpyoi. Trop. John
10, 8, comp. in K\fTrrr)s. Sept. <T7njXaiov
\yvruv for D^I-IQ rnsa j er . 7, 11.
Hdian. 1. 10. 3. Xen. Hell. 6. 4. 35.
fcof, 77, (\ap.pdva.) a receiving,
receipt, only Phil. 4, 15, for which see in
86<ris no. 2. Ecclus. 41,19. 42, 7. Plato
Rep. 332. a, 17 uTroSotm KOI f) \ij\}ns.
\iav, adv. much, very, exceedingly , . so
with a verb, Matt. 2, 16 e 3u/*o>3?7 \iav. 27,
14. Luke 23, 8. 2 Tim. 4, 15. 2 John 4.
3 John 3. Sept. for ^ka Gen. 4, 5. 1 Sam.
11, 15. (OEschin. 6. 21. Xen. An. 6. 1. 28.)
With an adj. Matt. 4, 8 opos v^Xoi/ XiW.
8, 28. Mark 9, 3. Sept. for 1K Gen. 1,
31. (Palaeph. 28. 1. Xen. Ag. 5. 4.) With
other adverbs, Mark 1, 35 Trpon evwxov \iav,
see in ei/w^os. 6, 51. 16, 2. (Luc. Pise. 34.)
For the phrase ol vrrep \iav 2 Cor. 11, 5.
12, 11, see in vntpXiav.
Xt/3cH/09, ov, 6, (Heb. !"I3h5 ,) pr. arbor
thurifera, the tree which produces frankin
cense, crowing chiefly in Arabia ; Hdot. 4.
75. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 187 sq. Comp. Plin.
H. N. ?,-2. 30 sq. Celsii Hierob. I. p. 231 sq.
Rosenm. Bibl. Alterthk. IV. i. p. 153 sq.
Later and in N. T. frankincense, i. q.
Xt/3ai/coTo j, a transparent and fragrant gum
which distils from incisions in the above
tree, and was iised by the ancients as in
cense, comp. Ex. 30, 34. In modern times
it is classed among drugs, and is sometimes
called olibanum. Matt. 2, 11. Rev. 18, 13.
Sept. for Heb. Mjhb Ex. 1. c. Lev. 2, 1. 5,
11. Diod. Sic. 5/41. Hdian. 4. 8. 20.
Theophr. H. PI. 9. 1. 2, 6.
\i(3avwros, ov, 6, (\iftav6s,) pr. frank
incense, JEl V. H. 11. 5. Hdian. 5. 5. 12.
In N. T. meton. a censer for burning in
cense, thuribulum ; Rev. 8, 3 e^coi/ Xi/3az>w-
TOV xpwovv. v. 5.
Ai/3epTivo$, ov, 6, Lat. libertinus, a
Libertine, a f reed-man of Rome, either per
sonally made free or born of freed parents.
see Adam s" Rom. Ant. p. 34, 41 sq. Diet.
of Antt. arts. Ingenui, Liberlus. In N. T.
Acts 6, 9 rives TU>V fK rrjs (rvi>aya>yrjs TTJS
\fyo/j.fvr]s AijSepTiVaw, certain of those be
longing to the synagogue of the Libertines
so called. These were probably Jews, who
431
naving been carried as captives to Rome,
and there freed by their masters, had settled
down as residents in that city, i. e. they and
their descendants as Roman freed-men. The
term At/3eprii/oi thus became for them a
sort of proper name, at least among the
Jews at Jerusalem. Philo expressly affirms
that a large section of the city beyond the
Tiber was occupied by Jews of this charac
ter, Leg. ad Cai. p. 1014. c, or Opp. II. p.
568. Tacitus also relates, that under Ti
berius 4000 freed-men who professed the
Jewish religion were at once transported to
Sardinia, Annal. 2. 85 ; comp. Sueton. Ti
ber. 36. See Loesner Obs. in N. T. p. 180.
Some read by conject. Ai/SvariVwi , "Li
byans.
Aiftw), rjs, T], Libya, Acts 2, 10, a region
of Africa, west of Egypt along the coast of
the Mediterranean, and extending back inde
finitely into the desert. The tract along
the coast was divided under the Romans
into two parts ; on the east Libya Marmari-
ca ; and towards the west Libya Cyrenaica,
so called from its chief city Cyrene, and
called also Libya Pentapolis from the five
cities which it contained, Apollonia, Arsi-
noe, Berenice, Cyrene, Ptolemais. In all
these cities there dwelt many Jews. Plin.
H. N. 5. 5. Jos. Ant. 14. 7. 2. Comp. in
Kvpr]in]. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. III. p. 361,
367.
XtS-a&>, f. da-o), (Xt Sos,) to stone, to pell
with stones, in order to wound or kill, c. ace.
John [8, 5.] 10,31.32.33. 11,8. Acts 5, 26.
14, 19. 2 Cor. 1 1, 25. Heb. 1 1, 37. Sept. and
30 2 Sam. 16, 6. 13. Intrans. Pol. 10.
29. 5. Strabo 15. p. 705 X. eVi O-KOTTOV.
\feivo$, T], ov, (Xi 3oy,) stone, of stone,
made of stone ; John 2, 6 vSpt at Xi Siwu.
2 Cor. 3, 3. Rev. 9, 20. Sept. for 1=X
Gen. 35, 14. Ex. 31, 17. Luc. Demon. 67.
Xen. An. 3. 4. 7, 9.
\feo/3d\ea), , f. Tjo-a), (Xi 3or, aXXa>,)
to throw stones at any one, to stone, in order
to wound or kill, i. q. Xi3ao>, c. accus.
Matt. 21, 35. 23, 37. Mark 12,4. Luke 13,
34. Acts 7, 58. 59. 14, 5. As a Mosaic
punishment, John 8, 5 ; comp. Lev. 20, 10
ct Dent. 22, 22, also v. 21 where Sept. and
^15D. Heb. 12, 20, comp. Ex. 19, 13 where
Sept. and ^15^. Sept. also for OVi Lev.
20, 27. 24, 14. 16. Plut. Platon. Quaest. 7.
Dio Cass. 999. 7.
ov, 6, a slone, small or large.
1. Pr. e. g. of small stones, Matt. 4, 3
iva ol X/3oi OVTOL ttproi ytvatvrai. V. 6. 7, 9.
Mark 5, 5. al. Sept. and l^X i Chr. 12, 2.
2 Chr. 1, 15. (Xen. An. 5. 2. 14.) Of
stones for building, Matt. 24, 2. Mark 13, 1
tSe TroraTToi Xi Sot. v. 2. Luke 19, 44 ; here
for the size and beauty of the stones with
which the temple was built, see Jos. Ant.
15. 11. 3. B. J. 5. 5. 1 sq. Ezra 5, 8 where
Sept. XtSot tK\(KToi for y=3> |25<. (Xen.
Mem. 3. 1. 7.) Of a mill-stone X. ^ivXtKoy
Mark 9, 42. Rev. 18, 21. (Hdian. 3. 1. 14.)
Of a stone for covering the mouth of a se
pulchre, Matt. 27, 60. 66. 28, 2. Mark 15,
46. Luke 24, 2. John 11, 38. al. Sept. and
12X Gen. 29, 2. 3. 8. 10. (Luc. de Luctu
19.) Of stone tablets 2 Cor. 3. 7 ; comp.
Ex. 31, 1. 4. Of idols carved in stone, i. e.
statues of marble, Acts 17, 29 ; so Sept.
and "|35< Deut. 4, 28. 28, 36. Of precious
stones, e. g. Xi Soy rifuos Rev. 17, 4. 18,
12. 16. 21, 11. 19; trop. 1 Cor. 3, 12;
Xt Sos Ida-TTis Rev. 4, 3. 21, 11. Sept. and
13, X. riit. 2 Sam. 12, 30. 1 K. 10,2. 11 ;
X. 07*. Ex. 35, 25. Ez. 10, 1. So Jos. Ant.
10. 2. 2. Hdian. 4. 8. 21.
2. Trop. spoken a) Of Christ, as 6
Xi Soy aKpoycovialos, Eph. 2, 20. 1 Pet. 2, 6 ;
see in aKpoycovialos. As 6 Xi Sor >v 1 Pet.
2, 4, see in aa> no. 1. c. As 6 Xi 3os Trpocr-
Ko/jLparos, the stone of stumbling, Rom. 9,
32. 33. 1 Pet. 2, 7, i. e. the occasion or
cause of fall, destruction, to the Jews, since
they took offence at his person and charac
ter, and thus rejected their spiritual deliv
erer ; comp. Is. 8, 14 et ibi Gesen. Comm.
b) Of Christians, as Xi 3ot fames 1 Pet. 2.
5, see in (Jaw no. I.e. +
Xi^6crrp&)T09, ou, 6, 77, adj. (Xi Soy.
0-Tpiavvvp.i,) stone-strowed, pared, Sept. foi
riBS-i Esth. 1, 6. 2 Chr. 7, 3. App. Bell.
Civ. 3. 26 eV XtSotrrpcorw TroXet. Arr. Epict.
4. 7. 37 <ro! ^.e Xet TTWS av eV XftocrrpatTois
[oiKTj^tao-t] otKjjcn/re, i. e. houses decorated
with tesselated or Mosaic pavements, as
was customary at Rome after the time of
Sylla, Plin. H. N. 36. 60, 64. Sueton. Gas.
46. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 529. In N. T.
Neut. TO Xt3oo-rpa>roi>, iht Pavement,
John 19, 13, as pr. name of a place (ro-
TTOS-) in Jerusalem, where Pilate gave sen
tence against Jesus ; in Aramaean Gabballia
(ridge), see in ya/3/3a3a. It was just with
out the prsetorium ; and there Pilate set up
his tribunal or seat in public, before all the
people, as was not unusual ; see Jos. B. J.
2. 9. 3. ib. 2. 14. 8. Not improbably there
may have been on this spot an elevated
space or permanent platform paved with
marble for this very purpose ; whence the
432
name. Suetonius relates (1. c.) that Julius
Caesar in his military expeditions took with
him pieces of marble ready fitted, in order
that wherever he encamped they might be
laid down in the prEetorium. Others sup
pose the similar pavement in the outer court
of the temple to be meant, Sept. 2 Chr. 7, 3.
Jos. B. J. 6. 1. 8. ib. 6. 3. 2 ; but a Roman
magistrate could hold no such proceedings
in the temple. See Wetstein N . T. in loc.
Krebs Obs. in N. T./p. 158.
Xt/c/ia&>, <, f. rjo-a, (XiK/ios,) to winnow
grain ; in the East this is done by throwing
it up with a fork against the wind, which
scatters the straw and chaff, Horn. II. 5.
500. Xen. (Ec. 18. 2, 6 ; see Bibl. Res. in
Palest II. p. 277, 371. Hence, to scatter,
to disperse, Sept. Is. 17, 13. Amos 9, 9.
Wisd. 11, 19. In N. T. trop. Matt. 21, 44
et Luke 20, 18 e </> bv ft av TreVfl (6 Xt Sor),
XiK/ir/crei alrov, it shall scatter him to the
winds, i. e. crush him in pieces, make chaff
of him ; comp. Sept. for Chald. C^O Aph.
Dan. 2,44; i$i Job 27, 21.
\ifji,r)V, fvos, 6, a haven, harbour, port,
Acts 27, 12 bis. v. 8 see in art. KoXot Xt/xe-
ve s. Sept. for firm p s . 107, 30. Diod. Sic.
3. 38. Xen. An. 6. 4. 1.
js, 17, (Xe//3w ; ) pr. water left
standing or stagnant ; hence a pool, lake,
e. g. the lake of Gennesareth, Luke 5, 1
Trapa rrfv X. TfvvrjcrapfT. 5, 2. 8, 22. 23. 33.
Of a lake of burning sulphur, e. g. yeewa
q. v. Rev. 19, 20. 20, 10. 14 bis. 15. 21, 8 ;
comp. in afys. Sept. for C5X Ps. 107, 35.
114, 8. Diod. Sic. 2. 4. Xen. Hell. 3. 2.
19.
oO, 6, (XetVco, Xe Xet/t/iat,) also
Dor. r) Xt/io y in Mss. Luke 15, 14. Acts 11,
28, comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 188 ; pr. fail
ure, want of food ; hence hunger, famine.
1 . Of single persons, hunger, 2 Cor. 1 1 ,
27 lv Xi/iw Kal 8fyet. Luke 15, 17. Rom. 8,
35. Sept. for 33H Lam. 5, 10. So Xt/w
rj 8fyos Luc. Tox. 58. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 13.
2. Of cities or countries, famine, scarcity
of grain, Matt. 24, 7 <i<jovrai Xt/ioi KOI Xot-
fu>l. Mark 13, 8. Luke 4, 25. 15, 14. 21,
11. Acts 7, 11. 11,28. Rev. 6, 8. 18,8.
Sept. for 25n Gen. 12, 10. Ruth 1,1. al.
Diod. Sic. 1. 84init. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 7.
\lvov, O v, TO, flax, the plant, Sept. for
nrjttJB Ex. 9, 31. Xen. Ath. 2. 11, 12.
In N. T. and genr. what is made of flax,
linen, e. g. raiment, Rev. 15, 6 eVSeSv/xeW
XiVoi/ xaSapov. Sept. and fPJt Q Is. 19, 9.
So Horn. II. 9. 661. Od. 13. 73. Put also
for the wick of a lamp, i. e. a strip of linen ;
Matt. 12, 20 \lvov Tv^o^evov ov o-fieo-fi, the
smoking wick he will not quench, i. e. the
faint and just expiring light he will not ex
tinguish, quoted from Is. 42, 3 where Sept
and !">fi^Q . Sense : the Messiah will com
fort the oppressed, and not add to their sor
rows.
Atvos, ov, 6, Linus, pr. n. of a Chris
tian, 2 Tim. 4,21.
\nrapo$, d, 6v, (XiVoj,) fatty, oily, oint
ed, Horn. Od. 15. 352. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 31 ;
fat, e. g. ^rjpla Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 11, 77 yij
Sept. Neh. 9, 35 ; full, fresh, ruddy, e. g.
the goddess Qtfjus, Hes. Theog. 901 ; XiTra-
pol ra 7rp6<T(OTra Plut. Agesi. 29. In N. T.
trop. of things, espec. as belonging to orna
ment and luxury, bright, precious, sump
tuous ; Rev. 18, 14 -navra. ra \nrapa Kal ra
Xa/wrpa aTrcoXero. So Horn. II. 22. 406.
Find. Olymp. 8. 108 \nrapos KOCT/JLOS.
\vrpa, as, 17, Lat. libra, a pound, in
weight ; John 12, 3 Xa/Souo-a \irpav pvpov.
19, 39. So Pol. 22. 26. 19. Plut. Poplic.
15. The \irpa varied in different coun
tries ; the Roman libra was divided into 12
ounces, and was equivalent to nearly 12
ounces avoirdupois. Adam s Rom. Ant. p.
490. BcEckh Metrolog. Untersuch. p. 160 sq.
170 sq. Diet, of Antt. art. Libra. Rabb.
t Lex. 1138sq.
, \ifi6s, 6, pr. n. for the south or
south-west wind, Africus, Pol. 10. 10. 1.
Hdot. 2. 25. Sept. for 1 j P} Ps. 78, 26.
In N. T. meton. the south, the southern
quarter, Acts 27, 12. Sept. for 253 Gen.
1 3, 14 ; jSin Num. 2, 10. So Pol. 9, 27. 5.
Xoyta, ay, T), (Xeyco,) a collection, e. g.
of money, 1 Cor. 16, 1. 2. Suid. \ayiav
TTJV o-vXkoyrjv. So Theodoret and others ir.
loc. Not found in classic writers.
j,at; f. tVo/iot, Mid. depon. (Xo-
yoj.) aor. I f\oyicrdfj.r)v ; also Pass. aor. 1
eXoyt o-Sr/i/ Mark 15, 28. al. and fut. 1 Xoyt-
crSijcro/Lcai Rom. 2, 26, in the Passive sense,
comp. Buttm. { 113. n. 6. Matth. 495. e.
So too even pres. Xoyi b/xat is sometimes
Passive, Rom. 4, 4. 5. 24. 9, 8 ; see Winer
1 39. 7 c. Buttm. Ausf. Sprachl. 1 13. n. 7.
Pr. to reason, i. e. to use the reason ;
hence to reckon, to count, to compute, espec.
in numerical calculations, Hdot. 7. 28. Luc.
D. Mort. 4. 1. Hence in N. T.
1. to reckon or count to any one, pr. to
put to one s account; c. dat. Rom. 4, 4 TW
va> 6 /iicrSoy ov \oyltrai Kara
So Dio Chrysost. 48. p 534. b,
433
\oyos
ov&c ol yovfis TOIS TtKvois dirrl TU>V dva-
\a>fiaT(t>v ras fv%as \oyiovrai. JE\. H. An.
3. 11 ult. Dem. 1148. 20. Trop. to count
to any one, to impute, to attribute, pr. c. dat.
of pers. and ace. of thing, but often in the
Pass, construction : a) Genr. Rom. 4, 6
(a 6 3e6? Xoyt feTdi 8iKatoo~viT)v %capls epycov.
v. 11. So of evil, to impute, to lay to one s
charge, and with a negat. not to impute, i. e.
to overlook, to forgive ; Rom. 4, 8 paKiipios
dvrjp & ov p.f] XoyiaTjrai Kvpios a^apriav,
quoted from Ps. 32, 2 where Sept. for
b Stan. 2 Cor. 5, 19 (comp. Col. 2, 13).
2 Tim. 4, 16. 1 Cor. 13, 5. Sept. and a^n
2 Sam. 19, 20. b) With el s n, e. g.
Rom. 4, 5. 9 eXoyurfti) TO> Afipaup, f) TTIO-TIS
ds SiKaiofTvvrjv, i. e. Abraham s faith was
imputed to him as righteousness, he was
treated on account of it as if righteous.
With 17 TTLO-TIS or the like Rom. 4, 3. 22.
Gal. 3, 6. James 2, 23 ; tls impl. Rom. 4,
10. 23. 24. Comp. Gen. 15, 6 where Sept.
and \ sen . So 1 Mace. 2, 52.
2. /o reckon, to reason, to think, to consi
der ; absol. Mark 11,31 KOI eKoyl^ovro irpbs
eavrovs. With 6Yt Heb. 11, 19. [John 11,
50] ; TOVTO or* 2 Cor. 10, 7. With ace. of
thing, to think upon, to consider, Phil. 4, 8
ravTa Xoyi eo-3e. So Wisd. 2, 1 . Isocr. p.
79. b. Xen. Hi. 1. 11 ; c. ort Xen. Hell. 2.
4. 28 ; ra\ira Thuc. 7. 73. Spec, to reason
out, to think out, to find out by thinking, c.
ace. 2 Cor. 3, 5 OVK luavoi ecr/iev d(p tavratv
Xoyi o-ao-3ai n KT\. Comp. Sept. and - ^^
Jer. 11, 19. 50, 45. So Liban. 44. p. 914.
d, d(p favTwv aura \oyi6[j.fvoi KOI O-KOTTOVV-
T(S OI 8lKUO~Tai KT\.
3. to reckon, to count, to judge, to sup
pose, as the result of reasoning, c. ace. et
inf. Rom. 3, 28 Xoyifo /ifSa yap, StKcuoucrSai
Tri o-rei av&puirov. Phil. 3, 13. 2 Cor. 11, 5.
Rom. 6, 11. 14, 14. With 6Yt instead of
ace. et inf. Rom. 8, 18 \oyiouai yap, on
OI/K aia KT\. and with TOUTO on 2, 3. 2 Cor.
10, 11 ; absol. 1 Pet. 5, 12. Sept. and atfn
Is. 53, 4. (Hdian. 2. 11. 14. Diod. Sic*
13. 112. Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 6; c. Sri Hdian.
3. 8. 6.) Genr. to reason, to judge, absol.
1 Cor. 13, 11 us vi]-mos t\oyi<jpr)v. With
("is Tira 2 Cor. 12, 6. Also i. q. to purpose,
2 Cor. 10, 2 \oyiofjLai ToX/irjo-at. Sept. and
rrn \ e h. 6, 2. So Xen. An. 2. 2. 13.
4. to reckon as or for any thing, to count,
to regard, to hold, c. ace. et a>s 1 Cor. 4, 1
ras Xp. 2 Cor. 10, 2 ult. Rom. 8, 36 quoted
from Ps. 44, 23 where Sept. and Sicn, as
also Am. 6, 5. (So c. dupl. ace. Wisd. 5, 4.
15, 15.) With ds c. ace. for or as any
28
thing, see els no. 3. a. Acts 19, 27 ds ov-
8fv Xoyto-Stywu. (Wisd. 9, 6.) Rom. 2, 26.
9, 8 ret TfKva . ..\oy{frai els cnrtppa, where
Xoy/eTcu is either Pass, or we may supply
6 3edy, 17 ypa(pr), or the like. Sept. for
\> DCn i Sam. 1,13. With p.fra c. gen.
to reckon with or to, i. e. to count as ; Mark
15, 28 et Luke 22, 37 pya dvo^v e XoyiVSrj,
quoted from Is. 53, 12 where Sept. f>r
nx nja Niph. So Heb. B? mdn, Sept.
7rpoo-Xoyifeo-3at fJLfrd, Ps. 88, 5.
\oyiKOf, ^, oy, (Xdyov.) reasonable, ra
tional, pertaining to the reason, mind, un
derstanding, not material or physical ; Rom.
12, 1 XoyiKT) \arpeia, comp. John 4, 23 et
Rom. 7, 25. 1 Pet. 2, 2 TO Xoyticoi/ aooXov
yaXa, i. e. rational (spiritual) and pure nou
rishment for the soul. Test. XII Patr. p.
547 Trpotnpepouot Kvpica \oyi<rjv Trpocrcpopdv.
Art. Epict. 1. 1.4 r) 8wafj,Ls TJ Xoyuoj i. e.
reason. Plato Locr. 99. e.
\oyiOV, ov, TO, (neut. of Xdytoy,) pr.
something uttered, effatum ; e. g. from God,
an oracle, a divine communication; so of
oracles in the O. T. Acts 7, 38 ; espec.
those relating to the Messiah, Rom. 3, 2.
So through Christ, the doctrines of the gos
pel, Heb. 5, 12. 1 Pet. 4, 11. Sept. for
"T^X Ps. 12, 7. Diod. Sic. 2. 14. Hdot.
4. 178.
Xoyt09, ov, 6, 17, adj. (Xdyor ,) Att. learned,
erudite, i. q. iro\vio-ru>p, Dion. Hal. Ant. 1.
7. Hdot. 2. 77. In N. T. skilled in speech,
eloquent, an orator, i. q. XewtKo s, Acts 18,
24 dvrjp Xdyior. So Jos. Ant. 17. 6. 2.
Luc. Pseudol. 24. Epict. Ench. 44. Plut.
Cic. 49. See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 198.
Xccyicr/xo?, {5, 6, (Xoyt b/u,) pr. reckon
ing i. e. the art, arithmetic, Xen. Mem. 4.
7. 8. In N. T. reasoning, thought, cogita
tion, e. g. of conscience Rom. 2, 15. (Genr.
Wisd. 9, 14. Dem. 127. 24. Plato Tim.
34. a.) Spec, thought, imagination, con
ceit, 2 Cor. 10, 5 \oyio~fj.ovs KcftaipovvTfs.
Sept. for fiaarn? Prov. 6, 18. Jer. 11, 19.
\o<yofjia^ea), S>, f. IJCTW, (Xoyo?, ^a^O
to strive about words, to dispute about tri
fles, 2 Tim. 2, 14.
\oyo/Lta^ta, as, fj, (Xoyo/Lia^ea),) word-
strife, dispute about trifles, 1 Tim. 6, 4.
Xoyo?, ov, 6, (X/ya>,) word, as spoken,
any thing spoken ; also reason, as manifest
ing itself in the power of speech ; hence
both Lat. oratio and ratio. See Passow s. v.
I. Word, both the act of speaking and
the thing spoken, Lat. oratio.
1 . Pr. word, not in the grammatical sense
\6yos 434
. iiKe eVos and prjpa, but as uttered by the
living voice, a speaking, speech, utterance,
Lat. vox. Matt. 8, 8 povov eiVe \6yov. Luke
7, 7. 23, 9. 1 Cor. 14, 9. Heb. 12, 19. al.
Sept. for n n Gen. 44, 18. (Hdian. 8. 6.
16. Hdot. L61. Xen. Cyr. 6. 4. 5.) So
flTTfiv \6yov Kara TWOS, to speak a word
against any one, M^tt. 12, 32 ; eis nva id.
Luke 12, 10. (Jos. Ant. 15. 3. 9.) Also 6
Xo yos TOV Scov, the word of God, his
omnipotent voice, decree, 2 Pet. 3, 5. 7.
Sept. and lan Ps. 33, 6 ; comp. Gen. 1, 3.
Ps. 148, 5. "
2. word, emphat. i. e. a saying, declara
tion, sentiment uttered, Lat. dictum, effatum.
a) Genr. John 6,- 60 o-AcX^pos eVrtj/ OVTOS 6
Xo yos. Luke 20, 20. Matt! 7, 24 6Wis a-
/covet p-ov TOVS Xoyovs TOVTOVS. V. 26. 10,
14. Luke 4, 22. al. Sept. and -iat| Prov.
4, 4. 20. (.El. V. H. 14. 15 TOVS SwlcpdYovs
Xo yovs.) So in reference to words or de
clarations, e. g. which precede, Matt. 15, 12
oi "Japicralot aKovo-avTfs TOV \6yov, i. e. in
v. 3 sq. 19, 22 comp. v. 21. Mark 7, 29
comp. v. 28. John 2, 22. 4, 50. 7, 40 comp.
v. 37. 10, 19. Acts 5, 24. Tit. 3, 8. Rev.
19, 9. (Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 32.) Or which
follow, John 12, 38. Acts 20, 35. Rom.
13, 9. 1 Cor. 15, 54. 1 Tim. 3, 1. Sept.
and ia^i 1 K. 2, 4. With gen. of thing,
e. g. Xoyos eVayyeXt as Rom. 9, 9 ; X. TTJS
6pKcop.oo-t as Heb. 7, 28. Also 6 Xdyos
TOV TrpofprjTov, etc. the word, declaration,
of the prophet, i. e. the prediction, prophecy,
Luke 3, 4. John 12, 38. Acts 15, 15. 2 Pet.
1, 19. Rev. 1, 3. Spec, a proverb, maxim,
John 4, 37. So &\. V. H. 1. 19. Plato
Symp. 195. b. b) In reference to reli
gion, religious duties, i. q. doctrine, precept ;
Acts 18, 15 fie r)Trjnd e crri TTfpl Xdyov
KT\. 15, 24. Tit. 1, 9. Heb. 2, 2 ; Xoyoi -rijs
Trurrews 1 Tim. 4, 6 ; Xo yos SiKaioo-vvrjs
(see in aireipos) Heb. 5,13; Xoyos avSpaj-
TTCOV 1 Thess. 2, 13. 2 Tim. 2, 17; of a
teacher John 15, 20. Sept. and IM Ex.
34, 27. 28. (1 Mace. 2, 33. 34.) Espec. of
God, Xo yos TOV Seov, the word of God,
divine declaration, oracle; John 10, 35 Trpos
ovs 6 X. TOV 3. rytWro. 5, 38. As an
nouncing good, the divine promise, Rom. 9,
6. Heb. 4, 2 ; (Sept. and iw Ps. 33, 4.
56, 5 ;) or evil, Heb. 4, 12. Rom. 3, 4 from
Ps. 51, 6 where Sept. and l^. Rom. 9,
28 from Is. 10, 22. 23, where Sept. for
"(nibs. (Bar. 2, 1.) In relation to duties,
a precept, John 8, 55. 5, 24. Mark 7, 13.
Sept. and "im Ex. 35, 1. So of the divine
declarations, precepts, oracles, relating to
the instructions of men in religion, the word
of God, i. e. the divine doctrine, the doc
trines and precepts of the Gospel, IHE GOS
PEL itself. Luke 5, 1 aKoveiv TOV \6yov TOV
3eov. John 17, 6. Acts 4, 29. 31. 8, 14.
1 Cor. 14, 36. 2 Cor. 4, 2. Col. 1, 25.
1 Thess. 2, 13. Tit. 1, 3. Heb. 13,7 ; with
TOV 3eov impl. Mark 16, 20. Luke 1, 2.
Acts 10, 44. Phil. 1, 14. 2 Tim. 4, 2 *f
pvgov TOV \6yov. James 1, 21. 1 Pet. 2, 8.
Rev. 12, 11. So 6 Xo yos TTJS aX^Set aj Eph.
1, 13. 2 Tim. 2, 15; \6yov fa^s Phil. 2,
16; X. TTJS crcoTTjpias Acts 13, 26; X. TTJS
jSao-iXe/ar Matt. 13, 19, and with TJJS /3.
impl. v. 20 sq. Mark 4, 14 ; X. TOV evayye-
X/ov Acts 15, 7; X. TOV o-ravpov 1 Cor. 1,
18 ; 6 X. TTJS \apiTos avTov Acts 20, 32. In
the same sense of Christ, 6 Xdyoy TOV
Xp. John 5, 24. 14, 23. 24. Col. 3, 16;
X. TOV Kvpiov Acts 8, 25 ; 6 X. TTJS ^aptros
avTov Acts 14, 3.
3. word, words, i. e. talk, discourse, speech,
Lat. sermo, the act of discoursing, a holding
forth, harangue. a) Pr. and genr. Matt.
22, 15 OTTtoS 1 avTov 7rayi8fucra>crti> ev Xo yw.
Luke 9, 28. Acts 14, 12 6 rjyovfifvos TOV
Xoyov. 2 Cor. 10, 10; lv Xoyw in word, in
discourse, James 3, 2. 1 Tim. 4, 12; v
Xoyw KoXaKfias, in flattering words, 1 Thess.
2, 5 ; Sia Xoyov, by word, by discourse,
orally, Acts 15, 27. 2 Thess. 2, 2. 15. In
antith. \6yos and tpyov, word and deed, Col.
3, 17. 2 Cor. 10, 11 ; comp. in epyov no. 2.
b. (Dion. Hal. Ant. 6. 87 ult. Xen. Mem.
1. 2. 59.) So Xoyos and fivvapis 1 Cor. 4,
19. 20. 1 Thess. 1, 5. Also n-ept ov TTO-
Xvy f]fuv 6 Xoyos of whom we have much
to say, Heb. 5. 11. With a gen. 1 Tim. 4,
5 8ta Xoyov 3eov Kal eVrev^eooy through the
word of God and supplication, i. e. through
prayer to God, comp. v. 4. So genr. Jos.
Ant. 4. 8. 24. Hdian. 1. 4. 1. Dem. 319. 9;
c. Trfpi False ph. 21. 2. Spec. a) Ot
teachers, discourse, teaching, preaching, in
struction. Matt. 7, 28 ore crvvfTt\to-fv 6 I.
TOVS \6yovs TOVTOVS. 26, 1. Luke 4, 32.
36. John 4, 41. Acts 2, 41. 13, 15. 20, 7
TraptTfivf TOV Xoyov. 1 Cor. 1, 17. 2, 1. 4.
1 Tim. 5, 17 ev Xo yw /cat SiSao-KaXt a. 1 Pet.
3, 1. So in antith. Xoyos and epyov Luke
24, 19. Acts 7, 22; comp. above. (Xen.
Mem. 2. 3. 6.) Also 6 Xo yos dX^Sei as
2 Cor. 6, 7. James 1, 18; 6 X. /caraXXayiys
2 Cor. 5, 19 comp. v. 18. /3) Of, those
who relate any thing, a narrative, story,
John 4, 39. Acts 2, 22. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 2.
16, or 3. 1.) Meton. a history, treatise, i. e.
a book of narration ire pi TIVOS Acts 1,1.
Sr Dion. Hal. Ant. 1. 74. jEl. V. H. 7. 14.
435
Xen. Ag. 10. 3. y) In the sense of con
versation, colloquy, Luke 24, 17. (^El. V.
H. 13. 31. Xen. Ag. 3. 5.) Hence answer,
reply, Matt. 5, 37.
b) Melon. tJie power of speech, utterance,
delivery, eloquence; 2 Cor. 11, 6 iSiconjy
rw Xdytp. 1 Cor. 12, 8. Eph. 6, 19. Isocr.
p. 27. b. Plato Rep. 376 ; i. q. Swap-ty \6y<av
Hdian. 7. 5. 10.
c) Meton. for the subject of discourse, a
topic, matter, thing, e. g. a) Genr. Matt.
19, 11. Luke 1, 4 Iva (Ttiyvcas Trept 2>j/ a-
rf)x%T]s \oya>v TTJV dcr(pd\(iav. Acts 8, 21
comp. v. 12. Sept. and "C^ saepiss. e. g.
2 Sam. 3, 13. 11, 18. So Pol. 8. 14. 5.
Hdot. 1. 21. Plato Apol. 34. e. /3) Spec.
matter of dispute, discussion, a question, e. g.
judicial, Acts 19, 38 (Dem. 942. 17); mo
ral, Matt. 21, 24 cptoTTjcrci) vp.as Kayo) \6yov
eva. So Diog. Laert. Stilpo II. 1 1 6r<noC-
TOV riva \6yov eptur^crat.
4. word, i. e. talk, rumour, report ; Matt.
28, 15 Kal 8ifcf)r]fj.i(T^Tj 6 \6yos OVTOS KT\.
Mark 1, 45. John 21, 23 ; with Trept TWOS
Luke 5, 15. 7,17. Acts 11, 22. Sept. and
1M 1 K. 10, 6. So Jos. Ant. 15. 3. 7.
Xen. An. 1. 4. 7 ; c. Trept ib. 6. 6. 13.
Hence for mere talk, pretence, show, Col. 2,
23 Xdyop fitv t \ovra cro(ptay. So Diod. Sic.
13. 4, opp. aXqSeta. Dem. 93. 5 Xdyot ravra
<al 7rpo<pao-ety.
II. Reason, the reasoning faculty, as that
power of the soul which manifests itself in
speech, Lat. ratio; Dem. 783. 2 p.rj8(TroT
(K Xdyou Tavra o-Korretre. Arr. Epict. 1.
12. 26. Plato Phaedr. 270. c, 6 dX^s Xd-
yos. In N. T.
1. a reason, ground, cause. Matt. 5, 32
napeKTos Xoyou Tropretay. Acts 10, 29.
Sept. eVt Xdyou for Heb. "1?^? 2 Sam.
13, 22. (Pol. 28. 11. 7. Xen. An. 6. 2. 10.)
Spec. Kara \6yov i. q. with reason, rea
sonably, for good cause, Acts 18, 14. So
3 Mace. 3, 14. Luc. D. Mort. 30. 3. Thuc.
3. 39.
2. reason, reasons, as demanded or given,
i. e. a reckoning, account. a) Pr. <rvvai-
oeiv \6yov pera TWOS to take up an account
with any one, i. e. to reckon with, Matt. 18,
23. 25, 19; an-oSiSdi/ai \6yov, to render an
account, e. g. TTJS oucoyap&M Luke 16, 2;
also Phil. 4, 15. 17, see in 86ans. So Diod.
Sic. 1. 49. Luc. Abdic. 8. Plut. Camill. 13.
b) Trop. account, i. e. the relation and rea
sons of any transaction, an explanation ; so
aTToStSdi/at v. 8t86vai Xdyov, to give
account, e. g. TT)S o-vorpocpf/y Acts 19, 40;
with Trept nvos Matt. 12, 36. Rom. 14, 12;
absol. Heb; 13. 17. 1 Pet. 4, 5. So XoyoK
atreii Trept TIVOS 1 Pet. 3, 15 ; also Heb. 4,
13 Trpoy w i]fjdv 6 Xdyoy. Sept. drro8i8. X6-
yo> for Chald. NnS J Dan. 6, 3. So Diod.
Sic. 1. 37 aTroSiS. Xoyoi/ Trept. Dem. 227. 26
8i86vai Xoyov. Xen. CEc. 11. 22. c) Trop.
\6yov TrotoC/Liat, to make account of,
i. e. to regard, to care" for ; Acts 20, 24 ov-
8evos \6yov Tfoiovp.ai, i. e. I make account
of none of these things, am not moved by
them. So Jos. Ant. 2. 5. 3. Dion. Hal.
Ant. 9. 50 \6yov ovdevus avra>i> noir]crdp.fvos.
Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 26 TU>V a\\a>v peiw p.ot
Xdyor. -f-
III. With the art 6 Adyor, the Word,
the Logos, only in the writings of John,
John 1, 1 ter. 14. 1 John 1,1. [5, 7.] Rev.
19, 13. It here stands for the divine pre-
existent nature of the Messiah, which " be
came flesh and dwelt among us" as Jesus
Christ, the God -man ; John 1,14. This use
of 6 Xo yos by John may perhaps be account
ed for from the following considerations. In
the O. T. the word of Jehovah (rTJrrpa^,
Sept. p^p-a v. Xdyo?) sometimes appears as
personified, or at least is used for Jehovah
himself; Gen. 15, 1. 4. 5. 7-9. 1 K. 13, 9.
17. 19, 9. 11 sq. Among the later Jews
this usage became more definite and fre
quent, especially in the Chaldee Targums ;
in which the word of Jehovah (Chald.
rrirn -n ana^a) is often put where the
Hebrew reads ftjrT? Jehovah, or B l l^?<
God; so Gen. 19, 24. 20, 3. Ex. 17, 16.
Lev. 26, 12. Is. 45, 11. al. See Buxtorf
Lex. Chald. 125. In like manner the wis
dom of God ("""^n , crocp/a) appears in the
0. T. as personified, Prov. 8, 12. 22-31 ;
also Ecclus. c. 24. Wisd. 7, 21 sq. Later
Jewish writers identify or at least connect
this o-o(pia with 6 Xo yos rov 3eoC ; so Ecclus.
1 , 5 Complut. Trrjyr) (ro(pias Xdyoy 3eou tv
v\lsi<rTois, comp. Philo de Profugis j 20. p.
466. This Xoyoj also appears as personi
fied and as the agent in creation, Wisd. 9,
I. 18, 15. More developed is this doctrine
of a Xoyoy rou 2eoi5 in Philo ; whether from
any reference to the vovs or Xoyor of Plato
is uncertain; see Plato Phileb. p. 30. b.
Epinom. p. 986. Of this hypostasis Philo
speaks as 6 Sevrfpor 3eo ?, os ea-riv fKttvov
[3eoi5] Xoyov, Fragm. in Euseb. Praep.
Evang. 7. 13, also in Phil. Opp. ed. Mang.
II. p. 625. He calls him 6 7rpfo-/3irraros roC
3Woy Xoyo?, as also 6 Trpcaroyovos avrov Xo-
yoy , and 6 npuToyovos vlos , de Prof. ; 20. p.
466; de Somn. 1. 37. p. 597; de Agricult.
5 12. p. 195. b. Of him he also says :
Xdyoy Se tcrnv flKuiv 3fov, 6V ot> tri/fiTras 6
KoVp-oy e Sr/p-ioupyelro, de Monarch. 2. 5. p.
436
\ovrpov
823. b; comp. Col. 1, 15. 16. 2 Cor. 4, 4.
Heb. 1, 2. 3. It would hence appear, that
in the Jewish philosophy of that age there
was much subtle speculation respecting this
divine Word, is 139 , Xoyos ; and therefore
the apostle John, in the very beginning of
his Gospel, sets out with declaring the real
and true Logos, in opposition to the unreal
and false hypostasis of a prevailing philoso
phy, perh. of the Gnostics ; John 1 , 1 ev
dpxfj TJV 6 \6yos, Kai 6 Xdyos TJV Trpos TOV SC
OP, KOI 3e6s TJV 6 Xoyos, comp. V. 14. See
genr. Liicke, Tholuck, Wetstein, on John
1,1. Bleek Hebraerbr. II. p. 41. Neander
Gesch. d. Apostol. Zeitalt. ed. 2, II. p. 503.
[Engl. II. p. 64.] Hagenbach s Dogmen-
gesch. I. $40 sq. Dorner Lehre von d.
Person Christi, 1845, Th. I. Dahne Gesch.
Darstell. der Jiid. Alexandr. Religionsphi-
los. I. p. 114 sq. Some here take 6 Xoyos
for 6 \fy6p.fvos the promised, i. q. 6 ep^o/xe-
vos ; others for 6 Xe ywj/, the teacher ; but "
both these interpretations are without any
philological support.
Xo y^T?, rjs, T], the point of a weapon, pr.
the triangular iron head of a lance or jave
lin Hdot. 7. 69. Xen. An. 4. 7. 16. In N.
T. a lance, spear, John 19, 34. Sept. for
nnh Neh. 4, 13. 16. So Plut. Pyrrh. 33 fin.
Xen. An. 2. 2. 9.
XotSopew, &>, f. Tjo-(o, (Xot Sopos,) to rail
at, to revile, c. ace. John 9, 28 eXoiSoprjcrav
avTov. Acts 23, 4. Pass. 1 Cor. 4, 12.
1 Pet. 2, 23. Sept. for y\*\ Deut. 33, 8.
Diod. Sic. 20. 33. Xen. An. ,3. 4. 49.
\ol$opia, as, f], (XoiSopew,) a railing,
reviling, 1 Tim. 5, 14. 1 Pet. 3, 9 bis, XoiSo-
plav carri XoiSoptas. Sept. for 3^ Prov.
20, 3. Luc. Tim. 55. Xen. Hi. 1. 14.
Xoi8op09, ou, 6, T), adj. railing, reviling ;
as Subst. a railer, reviler, 1 Cor. 5, 11. 6,
10. Sept. for THE Prov. 25, 25. Luc.
Fugit. 27. Plut. Mor. II. p. 15 ult.
XotyU.09, ou, 6, a pestilence, plague, Matt.
24, 7 et Luke 21, 11 Xoi/xol etrovrai. Sept.
for 15-T Jer. 27, 6. 28, 8. So Ml. V. H.
6. 10. Plato Conv. 201. d. Trop. of a ma
lignant and mischievous person, a pest;
Acts 24, 5 evpovTfs yap TOV avdpa TOVTOV
Xoi/xoV. Sept. for J>?$3 1 Sam. 2, 12 ; pi
Ps. 1, 1 ; StH Ez. 7, 21. So Dem. 794. 5 ;
also peslis Cic. in Catil. 2. 1.
X017TP9, i], 6v, (XeiVw,) left, remaining,
other, e. g.
1. Plur. Matt. 25, llm Xoiiral TrapSeW.
Acts 2, 37 rovs XotTTous aTTOo-rdXoDS. Rom.
1, 13. 2 Cor. 12, 13. 2 Pet. 3, 16. al. Ab-
sol. 01 XotTToi, the rest, the outers, Matt.
22, 6. Mark 16, 13. Luke 18, 9. Rom. 11,
7. Rev. 2, 24. Neut. TO. Xowra Mark 4, 19.
Luke 12, 26. 1 Cor. 11, 34. Sept. for "iZtj
Josh. 13, 27. 2 K. 1, 18 ; Itria Josh. 17, 2 ;
1X11J Ezra 4, 7. Luc. Vit. Auct. 27. Hdian.
4. 2 . 20. Plato Polit. 289. d ; rd X. Xen.
Ag. 2. 22.
2. Adverbially: a) Gen. TOV XOITTOU
sc. xpovov, pr. for the rest of the time, i. e.
in future, henceforth, Gal. 6, 17. Comp.
Buttm. 132. 5. b. Herm. ad Vig. p. 706.
So Hdian. 8. 4. 17. Xen. Cyr. 4. 4. 10.
b) Neut. ace. TO Xonrov, for the rest, as
to the rest ; spoken of time, henceforward,
henceforth, 1 Cor. 7, 29. Heb. 10, 13. (Plut.
Mor. II. p. 64. 4. Xen, An. 2. 2. 5.) Also
further, still further ; Matt. 26,45 et Mark
14. 41 KaSevSere TO \onrov KOI avcnra.vfcr Zf ,
do ye sleep on still further and take your
rest ? (Jos. Ant. 2. 6. 7 01 p.ev ovv aXXot
TOV Ka3 avTovs tzTT^XXay/ieVoi dtovs, fi> TTJ
Trtpi TOV Bevia/iii <ppovTi8i TO \onrbv f]<rav.
ib. 18. 8. 3 pen. comp. Plato Phsedr. 256. c.)
Others in Matt, and Mark 1. c. render hence
forth, with or without irony; but against
the next clause, espec. in Mark. Spec. TO
XoiTj-oV in a transition, at the beginning of a
clause, as to the rest, furthermore, finally.
Eph. 6, 10. Phil. 3, 1. 4. 8. [1 Thess. 4,
1.] 2 Thess. 3, 1. c) Ace. \onr6v,
also 6 8e Xoin-oV 1 Cor. 4, 2, as to the rest,
further, furthermore, finally, 1 Cor. 1, 16.
4, 2. 2 Cor. 13, 11. 1 Thess. 4, 1. 2 Tim.
4, 8. Acts 27, 20. So Palaeph. 52. 7. Arr
Epict. 1. 24. 1. mV.H. 8. 14. +
Aov/cds, a, 6, Luke, contr. from Lat.
Lucanus, the writer of the Gospel of Luke
and of the Acts of the Apostles. He was
the companion of Paul in several of his
journeys and came with him to Rome ;
comp. Acts 16, 10. 40. 28, 16. He is pro
bably the same who is called 6 larpos Col.
4, 14; but must not be confounded with
A.OVKIOS Lucius in Acts 13, 1. 2 Tim. 4,
11. Philem. 24. Col. 4, 14.
AOVKIO<>) ov, 6, Lucius, the Latin name
of a teacher in the church at Antioch, a
Cyrenian, Acts 13, 1. Rom. 16, 21.
\ovrpov, oO, TO, (Xovw.) a bath, place
for bathing, Hdian. 3. 6. 19. Xen. Ath. 2.
10; water for bathing, washing, Hdian. 7.
2. 12. Diod. Sic. 1. 84. In N. T. a wash
ing, ablution, i. e. the act, spoken of bap-
tism Eph. 5, 26. Tit. 3, 5. So Act. Thorn.
5 25 ; pr. Sept. for HSnn Cant. 4, 2. Hdian.
1. 17. 19. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 59.
\OVOi
437
Avcrrpa
\ovci)j f. tro), to bathe, to icash, but only
a person or the whole body ; not merely
the hands and face, which is expressed by
i/tVnu. So c. ace. Acts 9, 37 \ovcrai>Tfs 8e
aiiTr]v. Ace. impl. et 0770, Acts 16, 33 eXou-
<Ttv [avToiiy] UTTO Tuiv 7r\nyS>v. Pass. John
13, 10. 2 Pet. 2, 22. Heb. 10, 23 XeXou-
Hfvoi TO 0-oo/ia vdari KaSapw, where for the
ace. comp. Buttm. 131. 7. } 134. n. 2.
Sept. for yrn Lev. 8, 7. Ruth 3, 3. So
Luc. Luct. 11. Plato Phaed. 115. a. Xen.
Mem. 3. 13. 3. Trop. to cleanse, to purify,
C. ace. et diro, Rev. 1, 5 \oixravri. r^ias OTTO
Ttav apapTitov KT\. Comp. Sept. and "f^l
Is. 1, 16.
Av88a, TJS, i], Lydda, a large village
situated ten or twelve miles southeast from
Joppa, Acts 9, 32. 35. 38. Jos. Ant. 20.
6. 2 AuSSa Ku>p.r], TrdXeoor TOV fityt^ovs OVK
arroSeovo-a. Heb. ^ Lod 1 Chr. 8, 12;
called also by the Greeks Diospolis. See
Reland Palaest. p. 877. Bibl. Res. in Pal.
TIL p. 49 sq.
AvBia, as, 17, Lydia, pr. n. of a woman
of Thyatira residing at Philippi, a dealer in
purple, Acts 16, 14. 40. Also the name of
a province on the western coast of Asia
Minor, the former kingdom of Croesus ; of
which the cities Thyatira, Sardis, and Phila
delphia, are mentioned in N. T. but not the
province itself.
Avicaovia, as, f), Lycaonia, a region in
the interior of Asia Minor, bounded N. by
Galatia, E. by Cappadocia and Cataonia,
S. by Cilicia and Isauria, and W. by Phry-
gia. It was adapted to pasturage ; and of
its cities, Iconium, Derbe, and Lystra are
mentioned in N. T. Acts 14, 6. The Ly-
caonians spoke a peculiar dialect (v. 11),
which Jablonsky supposes to have been
derived from the Assyrian, Opusc. ed. te
Water III. p. 3 sq. Others regard it as
corrupted from the Greek.
AvfcaoviCTTi, adv. Lycaonicc, in the Ly-
caonic dialect, Acts 14, 11 ; see in Avxaovia.
Comp. Buttm. $ 119. 15. c.
Av/cia, as, f], Lycia, a province on the
S. W. coast of Asia Minor, bounded E. by
Pamphilia, N. by Phrygia, W. by Caria,
and S. and S. W. by the Mediterranean.
Of its cities only Patara is mentioned in
N. T. Acts 27, 5.
\VKO$, ov, 6, a wolf, Matt. 10, 16. Luke
10, 3. John 10, 12 bis. Sept. for axt Is.
11, 6. (Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 14.) Trop." of a
rapacious and violent person, wolf-like, Matt.
7, 15. Acts 20, 29. So Act. Thorn. $ 25;
comp. Sept. and 2Xt Zeph. 3, 4.
Mid. depon. (XO/xa,) pr.
to stain, to disgrace, by .insult, indignity,
1. e. to insult, to treat with indignity, to mal
treat, c. ace. Hdot. 8. 28 ; c. dat Hdot. 9.
79. In N. T. to injure, to make havoc of,
to destroy, c. ace. Acts 3, 3 2a>Xoj Se e Xv-
/zaiVero Tty eKKXTjo-tW. Sept. for nn&5 Jer.
48, 18. Am. 1, 11.. So Diod. Sic. 1. 60.
Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 24.
Xt/rreco, >, f. rja-ca, (XvTn;,) to grieve, to
distress, to make sad ; Pass, or Mid. to be
grieved, to be sad, sorrowful. So c. ace.
2 Cor. 2, 2. 5 bis. 7, 8 bis. Pass, or Mid.
Matt. 14,9. 17, 23 eXv7r^3^o-av o-cpdfipa. 18,
31. 19, 22f 26, 22. 37. Mark 10, 22. 14,
19. John 16, 20. 21, 17. 2 Cor. 2, 2. 4. 6,.
10. 7, 9ter. 11. 1 Thess. 4, 13. 1 Pet. 1, 6.
Sept. for sn? Deut. 15, 10. Jqn. 4, 1 ; SXS
2 Sam. 19, 2. So Hdian. 6. 7. 7. Xen.
Mem. 2. 2. 8. Spec, to aggrieve, to offend,
c. ace. Eph. 4, 30. Pass. Rom. 14, 15 ei Sm
/3p&>/nara 6 dSeX^ds crov XvTreirat. So ^El.
V. H. 12. 16. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 10.
XUTTT/, T)$, fj, grief, sorrow, John 16, 6.
20. 21. 22. Luke 22, 45. Rom. 9, 2. 2 Cor.
2, 1. 3. 7. 7, 10 bis. 9, 7. Phil. 2, 27 bis.
Heb. 12, 11. Sept. for p? Gen. 42, 38;
W7 Jonah 4, 1. So Hdian. 3. 15. 5. Xen.
Mem. 3. 9. 8. Meton. cause of grief, grie
vance, trouble, 1 Pet. 2, 19. So Sept.
Prov. 31, 6. Xen. Lac. 7. 6.
Avadvias, O v, 6, Lysanias, pr. n. of a
tetrarch of Abilene, Luke 3, 1 ; see fully
Avcrias, ov, 6, Lysias, i. e. Claudius
Lysias, a Roman tribune, ^iXiap^of, com
manding in Jerusalem. Acts 23, 26. 24,
7. 22.
Xucr9, tcos, fj, (Xvu,) a loosening, dis
junction, pr. of or from any tie or con
straint. ; spoken in N. T. of the conjugal
tie, separation, divorce, 1 Cor. 7, 27.
Comp. X. TO>V Kaitiov Jos. Ant. 9. 4. 4. Pol.
15. 15. 4. Thuc. 2. 102.
Al/O"tTeX<U. o>, f. ijtrw, (XucrtTeXijf ; Xv&jj
TeXoj,) pr. to pay or make good expenses
incurred ; hence to make oneself useful, to
be useful, projitable, better ; so impers. 3 per?.
pres. Luke 17, 2 Xvo-JTeXeZ avrw . . . f) KT\,
i. e. it were better for him. Ecclus. 29, 1 1 .
Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 12; genr. JEl V. H. 13.
39. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 15.
Avcrrpa, as, tj, also TCI Avorpa, gen. <av,
Lystra, a city in the southern part of Ly
caonia in Asia Minor ; so 17 A. Acts 14, 6.
21. 16, 1 ; TO A. Acts 14, 8. 16,2. 2 Tim.
3, 11. Pliny refers it to Lycaonia, 5. 32
\vrpov
438
but Ptolemy assigns it to Isauria, 5. 4 ;
comp. in IKOVIOV. Peril, at the modern
Bin Bir Kilisseh ; see Hamilton s Res. in
AsiaM. II. p. 317-320.
\VTpov, ov, TO, (Xuo>,) toosing-money, a
ransom, the price paid for the release of any
one; trop. Matt. 20, 28 et Mark 10, 45
bovvai Tr)v TJ/VXTJV O.VTOV \vrpov dvrl TTO\-
\>v, to give his life a ransom for the deli
verance of many, i. e. from the conse
quences of sin and guilt. Sept. for f^NS
Lev. 25, 24. 51 ; ">> Ex. 30, 12. NunY.
35, 31. 32. Hdian. 4. 6. 12. Thuc. 6. 5.
Plato Rep. 393. d.
\VTpoco, , f. oxro), (\vrpov,) to ransom,
to let go free for a ransom, Diod. Sic. 19.
73 ult. Plato Thest. 165. e. In N. T. only
Mid. \vrp6ofj-ai, f. oxrojuai, to release by
payment of ransom, i. e. to ransom, to re
deem, to deliver; trop. c. ace. Luke 24, 21
XvrpoiJo-ScH rbv lo-parjX, i. e. from the power
of the Romans and genr. from their present
fallen state. Also with OTTO , Tit. 2, 14
X. rjfjLas OTTO TTao-ijs dvop.ias, i. e. from the
power and consequences of iniquity. Pass.
aor. 1 f\vTpuKr^r)v in Pass, sense, c. e *
1 Pet. 1,18. Sept. for iS Is. 44, 22 sq. also
for ) rnB c. a Ps. 119, 134; < Ps. 130,
8. 1 Mace. 4, 11 ; pr. Plut. Cimon 9 ult.
Diod. Sic. 5. 17.
eats, f/, (Xurpdo/iat,) a ran
soming, Plut. Arat. 11. In N. T. trap.
redemption, deliverance, from evils, Luke 1,
68. 2, 38 ; from sin and its consequences,
Heb. 9, 12. Sept. for Jibxa Lev. 25, 48 ;
nl1Q p s . Ill, 9. 130, 7.
/VtTp&)T?;9, ov, 6, (Xvrpoo/iat,) a redeem
er, deliverer, Acts 7, 35 TOVTOV 6 3e6s . . .
XvTpcoTTjv dn(o-Tfi\fv. Sept. for ^XS p s.
19. 15. 78, 35. Act. Thorn. J 10, 57.
\v^(vla, as, f], (\vxvos,) a light-stand,
lamp-stand, candlestick, a word of the later
Greek for the earlier TO \vxviov Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 313 sq. Matt. 5, 15 dXX eVl
TTJV \vxviav. Mark 4, 21. Luke 8, 16. 11,
33. Heb. 9, 2. Sept. for rrnha Ex. 25,
31. Lev. 24, 4. So Ecclus. 26, 17. Jos.
Ant. 3. 8. 2. Luc. Asin. 40. Symbolically
in the Apocalypse, of a Christian church
Rev. 1, 12. 13. 20 bis. 2, 1. 5 ; of a Chris
tian teacher or prophet Rev. 11, 4, in allu
sion to Zech. 4, 2 sq. where Sept. and
, ov, 6, a light, i. e. portable, as
a candle, lamp, lantern; Matt. 5, 15 ovde
Xvxvov. Mark 4, 21. Luke 8, 16.
11, 33. 36. 12, 35 to-Tcacav vpwv . . . ot
\vxvoi Kai6p.fvoi let your lamps stand burn
ing, i. e. be ye ready, watch. (Comp. Matt.
25, 7 sq.) Luke 15, 8. 2 Pet. 1, 19. Rev.
18, 23. 22, 5. So 6 \VXVQS TOV crco/iaror,
for the eye, Matt. 6, 22. Luke 11, 34.
Sept. for 13 Ex. 25, 37. Zech. 4, 2. (Arr.
Epict. 2. 17. 37. Diod. Sic. 3. 12 pen.
Plato Conv. 218. b.) Trop. of John the
Baptist as a distinguished teacher, John 5,
35 ; of the Messiah, TO dpviov, Rev. 21, 23.
Comp. Sept. and ^ Ps. 119, 105. Prov.
6,23.
j f. vo-<>>, 1 . to loose, to loosen, what
is fast, bound, i. q. to unbind, to untie ; spo
ken of a ligature or any thing fastened by it.
a) Genr. and c. ace. Mark 1, 7 Xvo-at TOV
ifiavra TO>V v7roo~T)p.dT<i>v avTOv. Luke 3, 16.
John 1, 27. Acts 7, 33. 13, 25. (Sept. for
^"?J Ex. 3, 5. Hdian. 1. 11. 12 r^v favyv.)
Trop. TOV o~eo-p.ov TTJS y\uo-o-r)s, the impedi
ment, Mark 7, 35 ; TOS a>8~ivas TOV ZOVOTOV
Acts 2, 24, see in uSiv no. 2. (Comp. ./El.
H. An. 12. 5.) Here belongs also the phrase
o eav XVO-TJS eVi TTJS yris, eorat \t\vp.fvov
ev Tois ovpavols Matt. 16, 19 bis. 18, 18
bis, i. e. whatsoever ye shall loose on earth ;
see fully in 8ta> no. 1. b) Of animals
tied, e. g. TOV TrSiXov Mark 11, 2. 4. 5.
Luke 19, 30. 31. 33 bis. Absol. Matt.
21,2; OTTO TTJS <paTvr}s Luke 13, 15. Sept.
for nna Job 39, 5. So Xen. An. 3. 4. 35.
c) Of a person swathed in bandages, grave-
clothes, e. g. Lazarus, John 11, 44.
2. Of persons bound or confined, to let go
loose, to set free, c. ace. e. g. prisoners,
Acts 22, 30 fKvcrev OVTOV OTTO T<av Secr/iow.
24, 26. Rev. 9, 14. 15. 20, 3. 7 eVc TTJS (pv-
XOKTJS. Trop. Luke 13, 16. 1 Cor. 7, 27
\f\vo~ai OTTO yvvaiKos, i. e. art thou free from
a wife, in antith. with 8e Seo-ai. Sept. for
"nnn p s . 105, 20. 146, 7. Plut. M. An
ton. 15. Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 12; Seoyiwy
Plato Rep. 360. c.
3. to loosen, to dissolve, i. e. to sever,
to break, to break up; c. ace. e. g. roy
o-QpaylSas Rev. 5, 2. 5. Acts 27, 41 17 Se
f Xvfro, but the stern was broken up,
went to pieces, from the violence of the
waves. (Plut. Pyrrh. 6 TTJV eVioroXjyi/. Id.
Dion 53 TOV Tafpov.) Trop. of an assembly,
r)v a~vvaya>yrjv Acts 13, 43. So Diod. Sic.
19. 25 TTJV fKK\T)o-iav. Horn. II. 1. 305 dyo-
fjv. Hence
4. Of any thing built up, an edifice, to
break down, to demolish, to destroy, c. ace.
John 2, 19 Xuo-are TOV vaov TOVTOV. Eph.
2, 14. Trop. 1 John 3, 8. Also of the world
439
as to be destroyed by fire, q. d. to dissolve,
to melt, 2 Pet. 3, 10. 11. 12. So Esdr. 1,
5 A. TU Tt ixn lfpova-. Horn. II. 2. 118. ib. 16.
100. Trop. of a law, institution, to break,
i. e. a) to make void, to do away ; John
10 35 ov SvVarcu Av3Jji/ai TJ ypa(pfj. Matt. 5,
19. So Dem. 31. 12. b) to transgress, to
violate, John 7, 23 Iva (JLTJ \v%fj 6 vop.os M.
5, 18 TO (rdfijBarov. So Thuc. 6. 14 TOVS
s. Xen. An. 3. 2. 10 TCIS <T7roj>bas KOI
TOVS OpKOVS.
AWLS, i8os, f], Lois, pr. n. of a Christian
matron, the grandmother of Timothy, 2 Tim.
1, 5.
ACOT, 6, indec. Lot, Heb. Bib (veil), pr.
n. of Abraham s nephew, Luke 17, 28. 29.
32. 2 Pet. 2, 7. See Gen. 11, 31. 13, 5
sq. 14, 12 sq. 19, 1 sq.
M.
ij 6, indec. Maaih, pr. n. of an
ancestor of Jesus, Luke 3, 26.
MayaSdv, ^, indec. Magadan, Matt.
15, 39 Lachm. for Rec. MaySoAd q. v.
MaySaXa, 77, indec. Magdala, Heb.
iWB (tower) Migrffrf, Chald. xb^aa , a
place on the western shore of the lake of
Gennesareth, about three miles north of Ti
berias ; now a small village called Mejdel ;
see Biblical Res. in Pal. III. p. 298. Comp.
Josh. 19, 38. Matt. 15, 39. Mark 8, 10.
Mayoa\.r/vrj, f/s, fj, Magdalene, i. e. of
Magdala, a fern, appellative, spoken of one
of the women called Mary, i. e. Mary of
Magdala, Matt. 27, 56. 61. 28, 1. Mark
15, 40. 47. 16, 1. 9. Luke 8, 2. 24, 10.
John 19, 25. 20, 1. 18. Comp. in Mapt a
no. 3.
MayeScbv, indec. pr. n. Magedo, Me-
giddo; so Matthaei Rev. 16, 16. for Rec.
*App.aye8o a>v q. V.
fiayeia, as, fj, (pdyos,) magic; Plur.
pay flat, magic arts, sorceries, Acts 8, 11.
Jos. Ant. 2. 13. 3. Plut. de Superst. 12.
Plato Ale. 122. a.
/jLayevo), f. evo-o>, (/zdyos.) to practise
magic, sorcery, absol. Acts 8, 9. Luc. Asin.
4. Plut. Numa 15 med.
MdyoSy on, 6, Magus, Plur. Mdyoi,
Magi, the name for priests and wise men
among the Medes, Persians, and Babylon
ians, pr. great, powerful, Heb. Jra ; and from
the same stem comes Gr. p.tyas, Lat. magis,
magnus. Comp. Jer. 39, 3. Heb. Lex. art.
aa. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 51. ib. 7. 5. 57.
JE\. V. H. 2. 17. Hdian. 4. 12. 6, 8. Cic.
de Divinat. 1. 23. Wetstein N. T. I. p.
240. Their learning was connected with
astrology and enchantment, whence Sept.
pdyos for Chald. 5)^"? enchanter, magician,
Dan. 1,20. 2,2.27. 5,7; i. q. Chald. D^sn
Sept. o-o<j>6s Dan. 2, 12. 18. 24. 27. 5, 7. 8 ;
comp. 5, 11. 12. InN. T.
1. Plur. the Magi, wise men, from the
East, i. e. from Persia or Arabia, who came
to salute the new-born Messiah, Matt. 2, 1.
7. 16 bis.
2. a magician, sorcerer, diviner, Acts 13,
6. 8. Sept. for C]^X as above. Hdian. 4.
12. 6, 8. ^Eschin. 73. 13 TOIOVTOS fidyos
Maycoy, 6, indec. Magog, Heb. jn;ra ,
pr. n. of a son of Japhet Gen. 10, 2 ; but in
N. T. put symbolically for remote heathen
nations ; see fully in Twy. Rev. 20, 8.
MaStdv, MaStdfj,, 6, indec. Madian,
Heb. "J^a Midian, pr. n. of an Arabian
tribe descended from Abraham by Keturah,
Acts 7, 29; comp. Gen. 25, 2. They
would seem to have dwelt in the region
extending from the eastern shore of the
Gulf of Akabah, (where Josephus and the
Arabian geographers place a city Madyan)
to the borders of Moab on the one side, and
to the vicinity of Sinai on the other. They
were nomadic in their habits ; and bands
of them moved about to different places;
comp. Ex. 3, 1. 18, 5. Num. c. 31. Judg.
c. 6-8. Jos. Ant. 2. 11. 1. See Heb. Lex.
art. f*.
ov, 6, (kindr. p.da, /idcro-o),) the
breast, pap, Rev. 1, 13 Lachm. for paa-ros
Rec. Horn. II. 5. 393. Eurip. Bacch. 700.
Luc. Tragop. 110.
fJicferjTeva), f. evcra, (/iaST/r^y,) to disci
ple, i. e.
1. Intrans. to be the disciple of any one,
C. dat. Matt. 27, 57 KOI UVTOS e/xaSijieuo-f
TW Irjvov. Plut. X. Orator. Vh. 1 init. Ib.
4. p. 140, tfj.a SrjTfvcrf 8 airoj Kal Q(6no^.rros-
2. Trans, to train as a disciple, to teach,
to instruct, c. ace. Acts 14, 21 ^a^Tfvcrav-
res tKavovs. Matt. 28, 19. Pass. Matt. 13,
52. Comp. 3pia/^3ei)cD no. 2.
fJLO& fJTtfi, ov, 6, (/iaj/3dj/ci),) a disciple,
scholar, follower of a teacher, genr. Matt
440
10, 24; of the Pharisees Matt. 22, 16: of
John the Baptist Matt. 9, 14. Mark 2, 18.
Luke 5, 33. John 3, 25 ; of Jesus Matt.
5, 1. Mark 8, 27. Luke 8, 9. John 3, 22.
al. saepiss. Spec, the twelve apostles, Matt.
10, 1. 11, 1. 20, 17. Luke 9, 1. Plur.
emphat. for true disciples, John 13, 35. 15,
8. After Christ s death the term disciple
takes the broader sense of follower, believer,
1. q. Christian, Acts 6, 1. 2. 11, 26. Jos.
Ant. 61 5. 4. Luc. Tim. 51. Dem. 928. 7.
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 27. +
HcferjTplct) as, TJ, (p.a ^rjTTjS; ) a female
disciple, i. e. a female Christian, Acts 9, 36.
Diod. Sic. 2. 52. Diog. Laert. Speus. 4.
2. Moeris, p.a%r)Tpis, dmKws naSrjTpia, eX-
McfeovaaXa, 6, indec. Mathusala,
Heb. nbttiino (dart-man) Methuselah, the
oldest of the patriarchs, having lived 969
years ; see Gen. 5, 21 sq. Luke 3, 37.
Maivdv, 6, indec. Mainan, pr. n. of an
ancestor of Jesus, Luke 3, 31.
paivofjiCH,, f. fj.avovfj.ai, Mid. depon. to be
mad, to rave, spoken of persons who so
speak and act as to seem out of their senses,
absol. John 10, 20. Acts 12, 15. 26, 24.
25. 1 Cor. 14, 23. Sept. Jer. 29, 26.
Hdian. 7. 8. 9. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 11.
pafcaptfo, f. lo-oj, (paKap,) Att. fut. tw,
Buttm. J 95. 9 ; to pronounce happy, to call
Ikssed, c. ace. of pers. Luke 1, 48. James
5, 11. Sept. for 1 Gen. 30, 13. Is. 3,
11. Diod. Sic. 13. 58. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 9.
f, a, ov, (collateral form of
poet. p.aKap, ) happy, blessed, e. g. of God
1 Tim. 1, 11. 6, 15. Genr. Matt. 5, 3 sq.
Luke 1, 45. 6, 20 sq. Rom. 4, 7. al. saep.
With p.5X\ov, Acts 20, 35 paKapiov eori
p.a\\ov, more blessed is it. Compar. paica-
piuTepos, happier, 1 Cor. 7, 40. Sept.
for "nttiit Ps. 1, 1. Deut. 33, 29. Ceb.
Tab. 11. Hdian. 2. 4. 17. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6.
14. +
fJ,aKa,pia"fJiO$, ov, o, (/iaKapi fu,) a pro-
nouncing happy, blessedness ; hence \eyeiv
TOV p.aKapio-p.6v TWOS, i. q. p.aKapifi,v, Rom.
4, 6. 9. Gal. 4, 15 ris ovv rjv 6 p.. vp.>v, how
ye then called yourselves blessed. Plut. So
lon 27 fin. Plato Rep. 591. d. On nouns
ending in o-p.os, see Lob. ad Phr. p. 511.
Ma/ce&ovta, as, TJ, Macedonia, a country
lying north of Greece proper, joining S. on
Thessaly and Epirus ; E. on Thrace and
the ^Egean ; W. on the Adriatic and Illy-
ricum ; and N. on Dardania and Mossia.
It was the original kingdom of Philip and
Alexander ; and was afterwards subdued by
the Romans under P. ^Emilius, who divi
ded the country into four districts ; comp.
in Qfo-o-a\oviKr), and Liv. 45. 29. The
Romans afterwards divided the whole of
Greece into two great later provinces, Ma
cedonia and Achaia; see in A%aia. Oi
the cities of Macedonia proper, there are
mentioned in N. T. Amphipolis, Apollonia,
Berea, Philippi, and Thessalonica. Acts
16, 9. 10. 12. 18, 5. 19, 21. 22. 20, 1. 3.
Rom. 15, 26. 1 Cor. 16, 5 bis. 2 Cor. 1,
16 bis. 2, 13. 7, 5. 8, 1. 11, 9. Phil. 4,
15. 1 Thess. 1, 7. 8. 4, 10. 1 Tim. 1, 3.
Ma/ceocov, 6vos, 6, a Macedonian, Acts
16,9. 19,29. 27,2. 2 Cor. 9, 2. 4.
fAa/ceXXov, ov, TO, Lat. maceltum. i. e.
a meat-market, shambles, where also all
kinds of provisions were exposed for sale,
1 Cor. 10, 25. Luc. Diss. c. Hes. 7. Plut.
Quaest. Rom. 54. See Adam s Rom. Ant.
p. 569. Diet, of Antt. art. Macellum.
paKpdv, adv. (paKpos,) strictly for \M-
Kpav 686v, a long way, Buttm. 115. 4 ; i. e.
as in Engl. a great way, far, far off. Luke
15, 20 p,aKpav aTre^ovros. Acts 22, 21.
So c. OTTO TWOS, Matt. 8, 30 TJV 8f ua<pav
an- avT&v. Mark 12, 34. Luke 7, 6. John
21, 8. Acts 17, 27. Sept. for pirn Josh.
9, 22. Judg. 18, 7. So Pol. 3. 45. 2. Xen.
An. 3. 4. 42. With the art. ot paicpdv,
those far off, those remote from God, i. e. the
Gentiles as opp. ot tyyvs the Jews, Eph. 2,
13. 17; comp. Is. 57, 19 where Sept. and
pIJTl ; see in eyyvs no. 1. So ot els p.a.Kpdv
Acts 2, 39, comp. in els no. 4. See Buttm.
125. 6.
, adv. (p.aKp6s,~) from far,
afar off ; Mark 8, 3 p.aKpo%(v TJKOVO-IV. 11,
13. Luke 18, 13. 22, 54. 23, 49. Sept.
for pinna Gen. 22, 4. 37, 17. 2 K. 2, 7.
So Philo quod somn. a Deo mitt. p. 575. b.
JEl H. An. 2. 15. ib. 15. 12. The form be
longs to the later Greek, Lob. ad Phr. p. 93.
Still less pure is the synon. airb pa-
ev, from far, afar off, Matt. 26, 58
at/r< OTTO p-aKpo^fv (comp. Luke
22, 54). Matt . 27, 55. Mark 5, 6. 14, 54.
15, 40. Luke 16, 23. Rev. 18, 10. 15.
17. Sept. for pin ig 2 K. 19, 25 ; pn^
Ps. 138, 6. So Polemo Physiogn. l . 6.
Greg. Naz. Or. 25. p. 484. c. See Lob. ad
Phr. p. 46 ult. Comp. the like use of Heb.
"JB , Heb. Lex. art. "JO no. 3. h.
fiaKpo^fVfjieti), w, f. qo-co, (p-aKpos, 3t/-
//o ?,) pr. to be long-minded, i. e. slow to
anger, passion, excitement. Hence
441
1 . to be long-suffering, forbearing, to bear
patiently; absol. 1 Cor. 13, 4 17 aydirr) pa-
*po3v/nel. With els riva 2 Pet. 3, 9 ; iiri
TIVI, Luke 18, 7 p.aKpo^vp.S>v fir avrois, i. 6.
though he bear long with them, is slow to
avenge them (comp. Ecclus. 32 or 35, 18).
Matt. 18, 26. 29; irpos nva 1 Thess. 5,
14. Sept. for D-iBX Tpxn p r0 v. 19, 11.
So c. t-ri nvi Ecclus. isi il. 32 [35], 18 ;
aosol. 2 Mace. 6, 14. Plut. de Gen. Socrat.
23 oen.
2. to wait patiently, to be patient, absol.
Heb. 6, 15 ovTO) p.aKpo%vp.r](ras eVe ru^e TTJS
frrayyeXias James 5, 7. 8 ; c. eVi TIVI James
5, 7. Artemid. 4. 12 Trdira p-aKpoZvp-flv Kf-
p,T) KVoa-!TOv8flv,
as, i], (/LiaKpoSup-eco,) lon
ganimity, slowness to anger, passion, excite
ment, i. e. long-suffering, forbearance, patient
endurance ; genr. Rom. 2, 4 TTJS p.aKpo3u-
p,ias TOV Sfov Karacppovtls , 9, 22. 2 Cor. 6,
6. Gal. 5, 22. Eph. 4, 2. Col. 3, 12. 1 Tim.
1, 16. 2 Tim. 3, 10. 4, 2. 1 Pet. 3, 20.
2 Pet. 3, 15. Sept. and n^SX 7^ Prov.
25, 15. Jer. 15, 15. So Plut. Lucull. 33
apfTTjv p,fv (nfdfiKWTO KOI fUUtpt/SSvfUcni fjye-
p.6vos dya3ov. Menand. p. 203. Spec, pa
tient endurance of evil, patience, Col. 1, 11.
Heb. 6, 12. James 5, 10. So Sept. Is. 57, 15.
(jLaKpcfevpCDS, adv. (/uzKpo3v/xco,) pa
tiently, i. e. with indulgence, with clemency,
Acts 26, 3.
/Lia/f/309, a, 6v, (paws, P.TJKOS,) long, ex
tended in space or time.
1. Of space, e. g. from one point to ano-
rner ; hence far, far distant; Luke 15, 13
et 19, 12 els x * ) P av p- aK P av - Sept. 68os
/wKpd for pirna ^ Prov. 7, 19. So
Hdian. 6. 7. 10. Xen! Cyr. 5. 5. 42. Ace.
paicpdv as Adv. see in its order.
2. Of time, e. g. pwcpw XP V< ? Hdian. 5.
3. 5. In N. T. only Neut. Plur. p,aKpd as
Adv. long, e. g. p.aKpa Trpoo-ev^o/iei/oi pray
ing long, making long prayers, Matt. 23, 14
[13]. Mark 12, 40. Luke 20, 47. Jos. Ant.
6. 11. 10. Luc. Tim. 38. Plato Prot. 334. d.
fj,afcpoxp6vio$, on, 6, T], adj.
\povos,} pr. long-timed, i. e. long-lived ;
Eph. 6, 3 Iva p.. ytvrj, quoted from Ex. 20,
12 et Deut. 5, 16 where Sept. for
fJUl\aKia. as, T), (/-loXaKo?,) softness, trop.
for timidity Pol. 3. 79. 4 ; delicacy, effemi
nacy, Luc. D. Deor. 10. 6, 8. Plato Rep.
410. d. In N. T. weakness, disease, e. g.
of body Matt. 4, 23 "SepaTrfixav iraa-av pa\a-
Kiav. 9, 35. 10, 1. Sept. for "bn Deut. 7,
15. 2Chr. 16, 12. Comp. p.aXaia ea-3ai to
be weakly, sickly, ,1. V. H. 3. 19 ; p.oAo-
K.US ex flv Luc. D. Deor. 9. 1.
jiakaKOS, a, 6v, soft, pr. to the touch ;
spoken of raiment as made of soft materials,
of fine texture, ip,di-ia p.a\aK.d Matt. 11,8 bis.
Luke 7, 25. So Luc. Saturn. 1 eo-S^ra?
fvavStls Kal naXaxds. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 30.
Trop. effeminate, spoken of a catamite,
scortum virile, 1 Cor. 6, 9. So Dion. Hal.
Ant. 7. 2. Plut. de capiend. ex hum. util. 4.
MaXe\erj\ : 6, indec. Maleleel, Heb.
^^2 (praise of God) Mahalaleel, pr. n.
of the son of Cainan, Luke 3, 37 ; comp.
Gen. 5, 12.
[AaXiaTa, adv. superl. (p-dXa.) most,
most of all, especially. Acts 20, 38 oSui d>-
p.fvoi p,d\t(TTa eVi rw Xdya) KT\. 25, 26. 26,
3. Gal. 6, 10. Phil. 4, 22. 1 Tim. 4, 10. 5,
8. 17. 2 Tim. 4, 13. Tit. 1, 10. Philem. 16.
2 Pet. 2, 10. Luc. Somn. 18. Xen. Cyr.
1. 4. 4.
/AoXXov, adv. comparat. (/idXa.) more,
rather, Lat. potius ; in various connections.
1. Genr. 1 Cor. 14, 1 ^XoCre ra Trvevpa-
8e jXoih-e] Iva KT\. v. 5.
2 Cor. 5, 8; before a gen. 1 Cor. 14, 18
TTuvruiv vp.a>i> fjiaXXov yXcucrcraiy XaXcov. (Xen.
An. 3. 12. 1.) Also TroXXw /xaXXov.
much more, Matt. 6, 30. Mark 10, 48. Luke
18, 39. Rom. 5, 9. 10. 15. 17. 1 Cor. 12,
22. 2 Cor. 3, 9. 11. Phil. 2, 12. Heb. 12,9.
25; 7Tocra> p-aXXov, how much more, Matt.
7, 11. 10 . 25. Luke 11,13. 12, 24.28.
Rom. 11, 12. 24. Philem. 16. Heb. 9, 14;
TocrovTw p.. so much the more Heb. 10, 25 ;
p.aXXoi> <al p.a\\ov, more and more,
Phil. 1, 9 ere p.. Kal p.. TTfpiara-fvr]. (Diog.
Laert. 9. 10. 2 ; ert p.. Dion. Hal. Ant. 9. 6.)
With TJ or fjnip, i. e. p.a\\ov rj, more than,
rather than, Matt. 18, 13 x a P et >7r a ^ r ?
p.aX\ov TI eVt rols KT\. John 3, 19. Acts 4,
19. 5,29. 27,11. 1 Tim. 1,4. 2 Tim. 3,4;
p.a\\ov rlmp John 12, 43. (Xen. Mem. 4. 4.
17; comp. Herm. ad Vig. p. 719.) So
ellipt. where 77 and its verb are to be sup
plied in thought, e. g. Philem. 9 /zaXXov
irapaKa\> sc. rj eVrtTacrcra). 2 Cor. 2, 7 wore
p.a\\ov i/p-as ^apio-atrSai sc. TJ (iriTip.qv.
Intens. the more, the rather, much more.
Matt. 27, 24 dXXa p,a\\oi> 2opv/3oy yivtrai,
i. q. p.aXXoi> Sopv^flrat, comp. v. 23, i. e.
but that there was the more a tumult. Mark
14, 31 comp. v. 29. Luke 5, 15. John 5, 18
Sid TOVTO ovv p.a\\ov ftfrovv avruv aTiOKTfi-
vai, comp. v. 16. John 19, 8. Acts 5, 14.
9, 22. 22, 2 comp. 21, 40. 2 Cor. 7, 7. 12,
9. Phil. 1,12. 3,4. 1 Thess. 4, 1. 10. 2 Pet.
442
fjiavva
I, 10. (Thuc. 5. 44.) So ov /xaXXoi/ in
interrogat. 1 Cor. 9, 12. 2 Cor. 3, 8 comp.
v. 7.
2. Joined with a word in the positive >
fj.a\\ov forms a periphrase for the compara
tive, like Engl. more; Matth. $458. So
before rj, Acts 20, 35 paKapiov C CTTI /naXXov
8i86vai, rj Xa/i/Sdj/eti/, it is more blessed. 1 Cor.
9, 15. Gal. 4, 27; before , Mark 9, 42
KaXoV f&Tiv avTia p.a\\ov, et KT\. So C. gen.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 30.
3. Emphat. with another comparative, ei
ther in form or sense ; comp. Matth. 1. c.
Winer $36. 3. n. 1. Mark 7, 36 p.a\\ov
TTfpio-o-oTfpov. 2 Cor. 7, 13. Phil. 1, 23
TroXXco yap fjiu\\ov Kpel<T(rov. (Hdot. 1. 31,
32. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 12 ult.) Also with
verbs of comparison, Matt. 6, 26 ofy v^els
fiaXXov 8ia(pfpeTf avTcov ; Heb. 11, 25 fj,a\-
\ov e\6fj.vos. So fj.. eXeo-3at Dem. 946. 7.
Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 4.
4. After a negative clause or prohibition
expr. or impl. rather ; so 8e pa\\ov,but
rather, Matt. 10, 6 nopei/faZe 8e p-aXXov
*TX . v. 28. 25, 9. Mark 5,26. Luke 10,20.
Eph. 4, 28. Heb. 12, 13. (Thuc. 1. 123.)
dXXa /xdXXov, hut rather, Rom. 14, 13-
fJ,r)K(Ti. ovv dXX^Xoiij ttjpiv&ptv dXXa TOVTO
KplvaTe p,a\\ov. Eph. 5, 4. 1 Tim. 6, 2.
1 Cor. 7, 2 1 pf) croi yueXeVai dXX el Kal . . .
fiaXXov xprjo-ai. Impl. Mark 15, 11 tva [fj,fj
TOV Iijo~ovv dXXci] ^taXXov TOV B. aTroXvcny
ai/Tolf, comp. v. 9. So ov^i fiaXXov in
interrog. 1 Cor. 5, 2. 6, 7 bis.
5. Intens. /j.a\\ov 8e before an anti
thetic clause, or rather, yea more ; Rom. 8,
34 X/j. 6 cnro^avaiv ; fj,a\\ov 8e KOL eyep^els ;
Gal. 4, 9. Eph. 5, 11. ^El. V. H. 2. 13.
Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 49.
ov, 6, Makhus, Heb. Ta
(counsellor) Malluch, pr. n. of a servant,
John 18, 10.
77?, ^, a grandmother, 2 Tim. 1,
5. Jos. Ant. 10. 11. 2. Hdian. 5. 3. 7.
Plut. Agis 19 fin. A word of the later
Greek instead of the earlier TTJ^TJ. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 133 sq.
/uia/Jb(i)vd?, fjiafA/jiwvas, a, 6, mammon,
i. e. wealth, riches, Chald. yiaa, al aa,
( r - T? 5 *;) pr- that in which one trusts, see
Buxt. Lex. Chald. 1217 sq, So Luke 16,
9. 11 ; and personified like Gr. TrXovroy,
Matt. 6, 24. Luke 16, 13. Suid. ^a/ia>j/ay
TT\OVTOS yrfivos, xpvcros 1 .
Mavaijv, 6, indec. Manaen, pr. n. of a
Christian teacher at Antioch, Acts 13, 1.
f). 6, ace. ij, Manasses, Heb.
(making forgreO Manasseh, or, n.
aor. 2 ffj.a%ov,
1. The son of Joseph, adopted by Jacob,
Rev. 7, 6.
2. A king of Judah, son of Hezekiah, r.
699-644 B. C. noted for his idolatry and
cruelty, Matt. 1, 10 bis. See 2 K. c. 21.
2 Chr. c. 33.
/J,dV3iava>, f.
to learn.
1. Genr. by inquiry from others, or from
teaching, study, observation, to learn, to be
taught; absol. Matt. 9, 13 7ropev3eVr 8e
^aSere, TI ecm KT\. John 6, 45. 1 Cor. 14,
31. 1 Tim. 2, 11. 2 Tim. 3, 7; with drro
TLVOS Matt. 11, 29. With ace. of thing,
Rom. 16, 17 TJV vp-fls ffj.a%ere. 1 Cor. 14,
35. Phil. 4, 9. 2 Tim. 3, 14 ; with d TIVOS
Matt. 24, 32 et Mark 13, 28. 1 Cor. 4, 6
tva ev fj/j.lv /idSere TO p.r] virfp KT\. in us,
i. e. by our example. Also with ace. impl.
John 7, 15 ; c. OTTO TIVOS Col. 1,7; irapa
TIVOS 2 Tim. 3, 14. With ace. of person,
to learn any one, i. e. his doctrines, precepts,
Eph. 4, 20. Sept. c. ace. for lab p s . 119,
71. 73. Deut. 5, 1. So absol. Hdian. 8. 7.
8 ; c. inf. JEl V. H. 3. 32 ; c. ace. Xen.
Mem. 3. 9. 3 ; TIVOS CEc. 13. 6 ; jrapd
TIVOS Cyr. 2. 2. 6. Spec, to learn by infor
mation, to be informed, c. STI Acts 23, 27 ;
OTTO TIVOS Gal. 3, 2. (jEl. V. H. 2. 42. Xen.
Cyr. 6. 1. 31.) Also to understand, to com-
prehend, Rev. 14,3. So Luc. D. Mort. 16.4.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 10.
2. 1o learn by experience, i. q. to do habit
ually, to be wont, with an inf. expr. or impl.
Phil. 4, 1 1 e yw yap epcftov . . . avrapKTfs
elvai. 1 Tim. 5, 4. 13. Tit. 3, 14 ; c. ace.
He*. 5, 8 i=p.a%(v TIJV vjraKorjv. Xen. An.
3. 2. 25.
fAavid) as, fj, (/icuVo/ia*,) mania, mad
ness, Acts 26, 24. Wisd. 5, 4. Hdian. 1.
15. 17. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 50.
ftavva, TO, indec. manna, the miraculous
food of the Israelites in the desert, Heb. "ja ,
Sept. TO pdv Lev. 16, 31. 35; TO pdwa
Num. 11, 6. Josephus fj pawa Ant. 5. 1. 4.
In N. T. John 6, 31. 49. 58. Heb. 9, 4 ;
symbolically Rev. 2, 17 see in KOVTTTOO.
Comp. Ex. 16, 31 sq. Jos. Ant. 3. L 5. Jose-
jhus relates that in his day manna was still
found around Mount Sinai, Ant. 3. 1. 6;
and the same fact has also been abundantly
ascertained by modern travellers. The mo
dern manna, manna Arabica, is a sweet
resin similar to honey, which in the desert
of Sinai and some other oriental countries,
sxudes in summer chiefly from the leaves
of the tamarisk or Turfa, Tamarix gallica
mannifera. This the Arabs collect, and
443
regard it as the greatest dainty which their
country affords. But the quantity is tri
fling, not amounting to more than five or
six hundred pounds each year. It has been
ascertained within the present century, first
by English naturalists and more fully by
Ehrenberg, that the manna flows out from
the leaf in consequence of the puncture of
an insect nearly allied to the cimex genus,
called coccus manniparus ; see Ehrenb.
Symbol. Phys. Berl. 1829. But the charac
teristics of the modern manna correspond
in scarcely a single particular with the an
cient manna as described in the Old Testa
ment ; nor is it a possible supposition, that
there could have been a supply of it suffi
cient for a host like that of Israel, amount
ing to at least two millions of persons. See
genr. Bibl. Res. in Palest. I. p. 170, 550.
Niebuhr s Arabien p. 145. Burckhardt s
Trav. in Syr. p. 599 sq. Heb. Lex. art. 1.
/jLavrevopat,, f. eva-opai, Mid. depon.
(p.dvris, p.aivop.ai,) to utter responses as from
an oracle, to divine, to foretell, Acts 16, 16.
Sept. for nO Deut. 18, 10. 1 Sarn. 28, 8.
jEI. V. H/2. 17. Luc. D. Deor. 1. 2.
Plato Tirn. 72. b.
fj,apalvo), f. avS>, pr. to put out, to
quench fire, Horn. H. Merc. 140. Pass, to
go out, to die away, of fire, Horn. II. 9. 212.
Hence to make pine away, to dry up, cause
to wither, Sept. for tisn Job 1 5, 30. Meleag.
104, in Anthol. Gr. I. p. 30. Pass, to wither,
to fade away, pr. of roses Wisd. 2, 8 ; of the
body, person, Jos. B. J. 6. 5. 1. In N. T.
Pass. trop. of a person in prosperity, to fade
away, e. g. 6 TrXoucrtoj James 1, 11. So
Anthol. Gr. IV. p. 35. Plut. Marcell. 24 init.
rfi p(ap.T} p,apaivop.evrj.
Mapav cfod, Maran-atha, Aramaean
MriX "pa , i- <! xvpios epx^rai, the Lord
cometh to judgment, 1 Cor. 16, 22. Buxt.
Lex. Chald. 1248.
ov, 6, (pdpyapos,) a pearl,
Matt. 13, 45. 46 tva iroXvrtfJiov papya-
pirrjv. 1 Tim. 2, 9. Rev. 17, 4. 18, 12. 16.
21,21 bis. Trop. Matt. 7, 6 comp. in KVUV.
./El. H. An. 10. 13 6 eV rats yvvaii-i 3av-
fiacrros papyapiTTjs- Theophr. Fragm. 2. 36.
Comp. Plin. H. N. 9. 53, 54.
Map^d, 77?, r), Martha, a sister of La
zarus, Luke 10, 38. 40. 41. John 11, 1. 5.
19. 20. 21. 24. 30. 39. 12, 2.
Mapia, as, 17, or Mapidfj,, ^, indec.
Maria, Mary, Heb. B^a (rebellion) Miri
am, pr. n. of several females.
1. Mary the mother of Jesus, written
Mapia Matt. 1, 16. 18. 2, 11. Mark 6, 3.
Luke 1, 41. Acts 1, 14; Mapidfj. Matt. 1,
20. 13, 55. Luke 1, 27. 30. 34. 38. 39. 46
56. 2, 5. 16. 19. 34.
2. Mary, Mapia, the mother of James
the Less and Joses, sister to Jesus mother
(John 19, 25) and wife of Alpheus or Clo-
pas; see in AXcpatos no. 1, and idKcoftos
no. 2. Matt. 27, 56. 61. 28, 1. Mark 15,
40. 47. 16, 1. Luke 24, 10. John 19, 25.
3. Mary Magdalene, i. e. of Magdala,
Mapta, Matt. 27, 56. 61. 28, 1. Mark 15,
40. 47. 16, 1. 9. Luke 8, 2. 24, 10. John
19,25. 20, 1. 11. 16. 18.
4. Mary, Mapia, a sister of Lazarus and
Martha, Luke 10, 39. 42. John 11, 1. 2. 19.
20. 28. 31. 32. 45. 12, 3.
5. Mary, Mapia, mother of John sur-
named Mark, Acts 12, 12.
6. Mary, Mapidp., a Christian female at
Rome, Rom. 16, 6.
Mdp/co$, ov, 6, Marcus, Mark, the wri
ter of one of the four Gospels, pr. John sur-
named Mark, Acts 12, 12. 25. 15, 37; the
nephew of Barnabas Col. 4, 10; the com
panion of Paul and Barnabas on their first
journey, and of Barnabas on his second
after separating from Paul, Acts 15, 39
comp. 12, 25. He is later again mentioned
among the companions of Paul, Col. 1. c.
Philem. 24. 2 Tim. 4, 11 ; and is also af
fectionately called son by Peter, just as Ti
mothy is by Paul, 1 Pet. 5, 13 ; comp. Acts
12, 12. 2 Tim. 1, 2.
ftapfj,apo<>, ov, 6, 17, (p,app.at pa>,) stone,
rock, Horn. II. 12. 380. Later and in N. T.
i. q. Lat. marmor, marble, Rev. 18, 12. So
Ep. Jer. 72. Diod. Sic. 3. 14.
ftaprvp, see in pdprvs.
[taprvpew, J>, f. TJO-O>, (p-dp-rvs,) to wit
ness, i. e.
1. to be a witness, to be able or ready to
testify, c. dat. commodi, John 3, 28 avrol
vp-ds p-oi p-aprvpelrf, OTI KT\. Acts 22, 5.
Xen. Hell. 1. 1. 31.
2. to bear witness, to testify, to the truth
of what one has seen, heard, knows. a)
Pr. and genr. with ire pi c. gen. to bear
witness of or concerning any person or thing ;
John 1,7. 8 tva p-aprup^OT/ irep\ rov (puiros.
v. 15. 2, 25. 5, 31. 32. 8, 13. 14. 18. 15,
26. 21, 24; c. OTI 7, 7; c. irfpi impl. 15,
27 comp. 26. 18, 23 /iaprvpTjcrov Trepl rov
KOKOV, i. e. show it, prove it, by your testi
mony. With or i as equiv. to ace. et inf.
Winer $ 45. 2. ult. John 1 , 34 KOI fttftap-
TvprjKa OTI ovros ecrriv KT\. 4,44. 12, 17.
1 John 4, 14. Luke 11, 48; also c. dat
444
comm. v. incomm. Matt. 23, 31
tavTols, OTI KT\. Rom. 10, 2 p.aprvpu> yap
avTols, OTI rj\ov 3eou e^ovcnv. Gal. 4, 15
uaprupco vp.1v, OTI KT\. Col. 4, 13 ; Kara n-
vos, 1 Cor. 15, 15 efj.apTvpTjaafj.ev Kara TOV
Seou. (So c. on et dat. Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 1.)
Followed by the words testified, after Xeyav,
fine, OTI of quotation, or the like ; John 1,
32 Kal efj,apTvpT]o~ev latdvvrjs \eya>v OTI KrX.
4, 39. 13, 21 ; c. dat. comm. Acts 13, 22.
[Rev, 22, 18.] With an accus. expr. .or
impl. e. g. of a kindred or synon. noun, John
5, 32 17 p.apTvpia fji> p-apTvpel Trepl efiov,
comp. 1 John 5, 9. 10. So 1 Tim. 6, 13 p.
TTJV /caXj)j/ 6fjLo\oyiav. (Arr. Epict. 4. 8. 32.
Dem. 1131. 4.) With ace. of thing genr.
to testify any thing, to bear witness of or con
cerning any thing ; John 3,116 eapaKa^ev
fj.apTvpovfj.ev. v. 32. 1 John 1, 2. Rev. 1, 2
os efj.apTvpTjo~e TOV \6yov TOV Seou. 22, 20 6
p.apTvp>v TavTa, in a causative sense, comp.
v. 16 ; ace. et dat. Rev. 22, 16 /uaprvpi/crat
vfj.lv TavTa. With an ace. impl. from the con
text, e. g. TO. Trepl ep.ov Acts 23. 1 1 ; TOVTO
or the like, John 19, 35 KOI 6 ea>pa.Ku>s fj.ffj.ap-
rvprjKe. Acts 26, 5. Heb. 10, 15. 1 John 5, 6.
7.8. Sogenr. ^El.V. H. 9. 11. Dem. 1131.
23; c. ace. et dat. Arr. Epict. 4. 1. 145.
With a dat. of pers. or thing to or for whom,
in favour of whom one bears testimony ;
John 3, 26 w crv p.ep.apTvpT]Kas. 5, 33. 18,
37. 3 John *3. 6 ; dat. impl. 2 Cor. 8, 3.
3 John 12 fj,aprvpovfj.ev. Pass. c. VTTO Rom.
3, 21 ; c. 6Vi Heb. 7, 8. So Xen.,Cyr. 8.
8. 1, 27. b) Trop. of God as testifying
by his Spirit, by signs, miracles, works ; c.
n-epi John 5, 37. 8, 18. 1 John 5, 9. 10;
OTI of quot. Heb. 7, 17 ; TO> \6ya>, to, in
favour of, Acts 14, 3. Of the Scriptures
and prophets, c. irepi John 5, 39 ; with a
dat. and inf. c. ace. Acts 10, 43. (Hdian.
3. 12. 5. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 20.) Also of
one s deeds, works, c. Trepi John 5, 36 TCI
epya a eyw TTOIOJ, p-aprvpel Trepl efiov. 10, 25.
So Sept. Gen. 31,48. Plut. Pericl. 22 init.
Xen. Hi. 9. 3. c) Emphat. to testify
strongly, to bear honourable testimony. Pass.
to be well testified of, to have good witness ;
C. dat. Acts 15, 8 3e6s ffiapTvprjcrfv carols
KrX. Heb. 11, 4 ri TLVI. Pass. c. inf. Heb.
11, 4 81 TJS fp-apTvprftrj eivai St /catos. V. 5.
Hence genr. to speak well of, to applaud, c.
dat. Luke 4, 22 iravres ep-apTvpovv avTco.
(Jos. Ant. 14. 10. 2. ^El. V. H. 1. 3o .)
Pass, to be lauded, to be of good report, Acts
6,3; c. vrro Acts 10, 22. 16,2. 22,12.
3 John 12 ; c. ev 1 Tim. 5, 10. Heb. 11, 2 ;
c. 8t<i v. 39. So Jos. Ant. 3. 2. 5 M. An-
tonin. 7. 62.
3. Mid. fj.apTvpfop.ai, ovp.ai, only
twice in N. T. a) With dat. Acts, 26, 22
Rec. fj.apTvpovfj.fvos p-iKpca re Kal fj.eyaXa>,
bearing MY testimony both to small and
great. Not thus found in Gr. writers;
hence some read fj.apTvp6fj.evos. b) Spec.
to call to witness, to invoke, like futpTvpofMi,
so Dion. Hal. 7. 49 ult. fj.apTvpovfj.evos Seovs
re Kal dv^pdnrovs. Diod. Sic. 4. 54 r^s yv-
vaiKos TOVS Seovs fJ.apTvpovfj.evrjs. Hence in
N. T. to invoke, to obtest, to charge, c. ace.
impl.^1 Thess. 2, 12 TrapaWaXoCwes vfj.as Kal
7rapap.v%ovfJ.fvoi Kal fj.apTVpovfJ.evoi KT\. Sept.
for TV?n Gen. 43, 3. Lam. 2, 13.
fiaprvpia, as, fj, (fj.apTvpeu>,) ivitness,
testimony, as borne, given ; comp. in p.ap-
TVplOV.
1. Of judicial testimony, Mark 14, 56. 59
ovSe ourcos io~rj fjv 17 p-apTvpia OVTCOV. Luke
22, 71. John 8, 17 ; p.apT. KOTO. TWOS Mark
14, 55. Sept. for T? Prov. 25, 18. Dem.
846. 24. Plato Legg. 937. a.
2. Genr. testimony to the truth of any
thing. a) Pr. John 19, 35 Kal 6 eapaKas
fJ.efj,apTvpr)Ke, Kal d\rj^!ivrj avTOv ecrTiv fj fJ.ap-
Tvpia. 21, 24. 1 John 5. 9 TTJV p.. TWV dvr
SpwTTcov. 3 Jolm 12. Also of a poet Tit. 1,
13. So Arr. Epict. 3. 22. 86. Diod. Sic.
3. 73 [72]. Plato Conv. 179. b. b) Spec,
in reference to Jesus and his doctrines, i. e.
to the truth of his mission and gospel ;
genr. John 5, 34 ov irapa dv^putTrov TTJV fi.
Xafj.jBa.vc>}. 1 Jolm 5, 10 p.. ev eavTta. So
from John the Baptist, John 1, 7. 19. 5, 36 ;
from other teachers Rev. 11, 7. 12, 11 Sta
TOV \6yov TTJS p.apTvpias avTcav i. e. the
word, gospel, to which they testified. Acts
22, 18 p.. Trepl ep.ov. Also from God, John
5, 32. 1 John 5, 9 bis. 10. 11. Of Christ s
testimony respecting himself, John 3, 11.
32. 33. 5, 31. 8, 13. 14; also in the phrase
r/fj,apTvpia TOV i 77 cr o v , the testimony of
Jesus, i. e. what he testified and taught re
specting himself and his gospel, and hence
equiv. to the gospel ; Rev. 1 , 2 6s ep.apTv-
prjcre TOV Xoyov TOV Seoi) Kal Tr/v fj,ap. I. X.
V. 9. 20, 4. 19, 10 f] yap p.apTVpia TOV I.
eVri ro Trvevp-a TTJS Trpo(priTeias,for the testi
mony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy, i.e.
implies the prophetic spirit in those who are
its ministers, and thus makes them fellow-
servants with the angel. Also e%eiv TT>V p..
TOV lijo-ov, to have and hold fast the testi
mony of Jesus, Rev. 12, 17. IS, 10; impl.
6, 9 ; comp. John 14, 21 et 2 John 9. c)
Emphat. honourable testimony, good report,
1 Tim. 3, 7. So Ecclus. 31 [34], 23. Jos.
Ant. 6. 10. 1.
ftaprvpiov
445
paprvpiov, ov, TO, (p.apTvpeu, ) witness,
testimony, as borne, given, i.- q. p.aprvpia.
Thorn. Mag. p-apTvpiov Kpiirrov 77 p.aprvpia.
1. Genr. testimony, 2 Cor. 1, 12 TO /i.
rrfs o-vvfio*r)o-ea>s. So historically, Acts 4, 33
T^ p. rrjs dvao-Tao-ecas TOV Kvptov i. e. of, con
cerning his resurrection. Heb. 3, 5tls p.. TO>V
\a\T]^T]o-op.fV(av, for testimony, for testifying.
(Ml V. H. 2. 5. Xen. Conv. 8. 34.) In
reference to Jesus and his doctrines, e. g.
from teachers, 2 Thess. 1,10. Also TO p.ap-
Tvpiov TOV Xpto-Tot), the testimony of
Christ, i. e. what he testified and taught
respecting himself and his gospel, and hence
equiv. to the gospel, 1 Cor. 1, 6. 2 Tim. 1,
8. 1 Cor. 2, 1 TO /i. ToO 3n) id. Genr. in
the sense of testimony, evidence, proof, e. g.
fls p-aprvpiov avTols, as a testimony
unto them, Matt. 8, 4. 24, 14. Mark 1,14.
Luke 5, 14. 21,13; also against them Matt.
10, 18. Mark 6, 11. 13, 9. James 5, 3,
and so V avrovs Luke 9, 5. Also 1 Tim.
2, 6 TO p.apTvpioi> Kaipols Idiots, the testimony
in due time, i. e. to be mn.de known in its
time, in apposit. with the preced. participial
clause, comp. Tit. 1, 3. Sept. for 1? Deut.
31, 26. Josh. 22, 27. So Hdot. 8. 120.
Xen. Hell. 1. 7. 4.
2. From the Sept. f) (ricr)vr) TOV p.apTvplov,
the tabernacle of witness, put for the taber
nacle of the congregation, Heb. ^^ fix >
Acts 7, 44. Rev. 15, 5. So Sept. for
1510 ^nk EX. 29, 42. 44. 40. 22. 24,
deriving "W iE from 1W to testify, instead of
from 13* to assemble ; see Heb. Lex. art.
1?"ia no. 2. a.
fj,apTvpo/J,ai : f. p.apTvpovp,m, Mid. de-
pon. (p-dprvs,) to call to witness, to invoke as
witness, e. g. the gods Dem. 799. 6. Plato
Phil. 12. b. Hence in N. T. genr. to invoke,
to obtest, to protest, to make an earnest and
solemn appeal e. g. a) By way of affirm
ation, protestation, c. dat. et 6Yi, Acts 20,
26 p.apTi pofj.ai vp.1v OTI KT\. q. d. I sol
emnly affirm, I call God to witness. Gal.
5, 3. So Jos. B. J. 3. 8. 3. Plut. Lysand.
6 irpos riva. b) By way of exhortation, to
. obtest, to exhort solemnly, to charge, c. ace.
et inf. Eph. 4, 17. Acts 26, 22 in some
editions, see in p.apTvp(a> no. 3. So Pol.
13. 8. 6. Time. 6. 80.
fj,apTV$, vpos, 6, rj, a witness, dat. pAp-
rvpi, ace. p.dprvpa. Plur. dat. p.dpTv<ri. The
nom. pdpTvp belonged only to the jEolic
dialect, and is not found in N. T. but be
came current in later ecclesiastical writers
in the sense of martyr ; see Buttm. Ausf.
Sprachl. } 58. p. 230.
1. a ivitness, in a judicial sense; Matt.
18, 16 eVi <rTop.aTos 8vo p.apTvpa>v ij Tpiuv
aSTJ nav pfaa. 26, 65. Mark 14, 63.
Acts 6, 13. 7,58. 2 Cor. 13, 1. 1 Tim.
5, 19. Heb. 10, 28. Sept. for "? Deut.
17, 6. Prov. 24, 28. Dem. 1025. 22.
Xen. Hell. 1. 7. 6.
2. Genr. a witness,, one who testifies or
can testify to the truth of what he has seen,
heard, knows. 1 Thess. 2, 10 vp.fls p.dp-
Tvpfs KOI 6 3edr, u>s 6o-ia>s KT\. 1 Tim. 6,
12; p.dpTvs f<rr\v 6 3eoy Rom. 1, 9. Phil.
1, 8. 1 Thess. 2, 5; p.dpTvpa T. 3eoi/ eVi-
Ka\t iv 2 Cor. 1 , 23. So in allusion to those
who are spectators at a public game, Heb.
12, 1. Sept. and 1? Gen. 31. 50; comp,
Sept. Is. 43, 10. So Jos. Ant. 15. 5. 3,
Luc. Phalar. 1. 1. Xen. Ag. 4. 5 ; in a
public game, Longin. de Subl. $ 14.
Espec. of those who witnessed the life,
death, and resurrection of Jesus, who bear
witness to the truth as it is in Jesus ; Luke
24, 48 vp.fls 8e tare p-dprvpes TOVTGW. Acts
1, 8. 22. 2, 32. 3, 15. 5, 32. 10, 39. 41.
13, 31. 26, 16. 2 Tim. 2, 2 a rJKovo-as Trap
tfjiov Sia TToXXeoi/ fj.apTvpa>v, i. e. confirmed
by many other witnesses. With a dat. Acts
22, 15. 1 Pet. 5, 1. So of one who bears
witness for God, and testifies to the world
what God reveals through him, i. e. a teach
er, prophet, genr. Rev. 11,3; of Jesus, c
p.dpTvs 6 ina-Tos Rev. 1, 5. 3, 14; comp.
John 1, 19. 14,6.
3. a martyr, one who by his death bears
witness to the truth ; Acts 22, 20 2,Tf<pdvov
TOV p.dprvp6s (TOV. Rev. 2, 13. 17, 6.
Euseb. H. E. 2. 1. Frequent in ecclesias
tical writers ; see Suicer Thes. Eccl. s.
voc.
/Aacrcrao/iat, >p.ai, f. 7jo-o/iai, Mid. de-
pon. (|iao-o-,) to chew, to gnaw, e. g. ras
yXcoo-o-aj in pain, Rev. 16, 10. Sept. Job
30, 4. Jos. B. J. 6. 3. 3. Luc. Ocyp.
122. In Gr. writers oftener p,ao-dop.ai,
Theophr. H. PI. 4. 9. Aristoph. Eq. 717.
itttCTTfyOft), <U, f. OHTUi, (p.d(TTl,) tO
scourge, c. ace. e. g. persons as criminals,
Matt. 10, 17. 20, 19. 23, 34. Mark 10,
34. Luke 18, 33. John 19, 1 ; see in ip.ds
no. 2. Sept. for fi^H Ex. 5, 14. Deut. 25,
3. So JE\. V. H. 12. 62. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3.
18. Trop. of God, to chastise, to correct
C. ace. Heb. 12, 6 p-aa-Tiyoi 8e ndvra viov 61
napabexfTai, quoted from Sept. Prov. 3, 12
where Heb. 3!*J? , i. e. as a father. Sept.
and nsn Prov. 17, 10. So Tob. 13, 2. 5.
^acrri^w, f. iga>, (p.do-ri.) to scourge,
c. ace. e. g. a person as criminal Acts 22, 25.
446
Sept. for nsri Num. 22, 5. Luc. Tim. 23.
Pint. Alex. M. 42 ult.
iyos, ^, a whip, scourge, see in
ydy no. 2 ; Acts 22, 24. Heb. 11, 36.
Sept. for ui tts 1 K. 12, 11. 14. So Luc.
Asin. 44. Xen. An. 3. 4. 25. Trop. a
scourge from God, i. e. disease, plague ;
Luke 7, 21 curb i>6<ra>v KCU nacrriycav. Mark
3, 10. 5, 29. 34. Sept. for 2SJ5B p s . 32, 10;
Ps. 39, 12. 89, 33. So Horn. II. 12. 37.
^Eschyl. Theb. 608.
fj^aarof, ov, 6, (collat. /*ab y,) the breast,
pap; Luke 11, 27 paKapioi. ol /uurrot ovs
e StyXao-as. 23, 29. Rev. 1, 13. Sept. for
Id Job 3, 12. Cant. 1, 12. Pol. 15. 31.
13. Xen. An. 4. 3. 6.
fJ,aTaio\oyid, as, 17, (/iaraioAoyo? ,) I am
taZfc, empty jangling. 1 Tim. 1, 6. Por-
phyr. de Abstin. 4. 16. Plut. de Lib. edu-
cand. 9 mid.
O v, , j, a.
Xeyco,) given to xain talking ; Subst. a -vain
talker, empty wrangler, Tit. 1, 10. Athen.
617. a.
a , ov, (/idr^,) vain, empty,
idle, fruitless, Tit. 3, 9 ; irioris 1 Cor. 1 5,
17; ^Sprj(TKfia James 1, 26; dvucrrpofpri
1 Pet. 1, 18. So 1 Cor. 3, 20 on Vi p.d-
TCUOI, quoted from Ps. 94, 1 1 where Sept.
for ^ft, as also Zech. 10, 2 ; for *$* Is. 31,
2. So Hdian. 6. 7. 24. Xen. Vect. 4. 41.
Plato Tim. 40. d. From the Heb. rd p.d-
raia, vanities, nothings, for idols, idolatry,
Acts 14, 15. Sept. and ^ I K. 16, 13.
2 K. 17, 15. Jer. 2, 5. 8, 19.
/LiaTcrtOT?79j rjros, f], (p-draios,) vanity,
emptiness ; 2 Pet. 2, 18 vnepoyna yap p.a-
TdioTTjTos (p SfyyopLfvoi. (Sept. for pTl Ps.
4, 3.) Spec, frailty, transientness ; Rom. 8,
20 TT; yap /j.aTai6rr)Ti 17 ariais imtTdyrj.
Sept. for ^ Ps. 39, 6. 62, 10. Ecc. 1, 2.
14. From the Heb. for folly, perverseness,
wickedness, Eph. 4, 17. Sept. and &O85
Ps. 26, 4. 119, 37. 144, 8. 11.
fJLCLTaiOU), &, f. coo-co, (/xdraioy,) pr. to
make vain, Sept. for ^Ovj Jer. 23, 16.
In N. T. from the Sept. only Pass, to be
come rain, i. e. foolish, perverse, wicked;
Rom. 1, 21 (p.aTaim%T]<rav fv rots StaXoyi-
07*04? avT<ov, in reference espec. to idola
try ; comp. v. 23, and see in pdraios fin.
So Sept. and ban 2 K. 17, 15. Jer. 2, 5 ;
comp. Sept. for b?&? 2 Sam. 13, 13.
26, 21.
fj,aTr/v : adv. (p-d-nj, ) z n rain, to no pur
pose, fruitlessly; Matt. 15, 9 et Mark 7, 7
p.. 8e trtftami p.e. Sept. for Xl^jb Jer. 2
30. Hdian. 1. 4. 7. Xen. CEc. 1*40.
. OVj c>, Matthew, (i. q. MOT-
/ay,) one of the apostles, the writer of
the first Gospel, called also Levi, and ori
ginally a publican, o TeXco^j, Matt. 10, 3. 9,
9. Mark 3, 18. Luke 6, 15. Acts 1, 13.
Comp. Mark 2, 14. Luke 5, 27.
Mar^rdv, 6, indec. Matthan, Heb. IWB
(gift), pr. n. m. Matt. 1,15 bis.
, 6, indec. Matlhat, pr. n. ol
two men, Luke 3, 24. 29.
a, 6, Matthias, (i. q. Marra-
3/a?,) pr. n. of the apostle chosen in the
place of Judas, Acts 1, 23. 26.
d, 6, indec. Matlatha, Heb.
i33 (gift of Jehovah), pr. n. m. Luke
3,31.
, ov, 6, Mattathias, Heb.
i" 1 ^ 5 ? (gift of Jehovah) Mattithiah, pr. n.
of two men, Luke 3, 25. 26.
pa^aipa, as,rj,a large knife, slaughter
knife, worn by Homer s heroes along with
the sword, II. 3. 271. Hdot. 2. 61. JEL V.
H. 8. 3. In N. T. a sword, pr. for cut
ting; Matt. 26, 47 /zera fuixaipcav Kal gv-
\uv. V. 51 dvfcnraaf rrjv fjid^aipaif avrov. v.
52 tor. 55. Mark 14, 43. 47. 48. Luke 21,
24. 22, 36. 38. 49. 52. John 18, 10. 11.
Acts 16, 27. Heb. 4, 12. Rev. 6, 4. 13, 10
bis. 14 ; trop. Eph. 6, 17. Sept. for a^H
Gen. 34, 25. Judg. 3, 16. (Diod. Sic. 16.
94. Xen. An. 1. 8. 6.) Spec, for the sword
of justice, i, e. of the executioner, Acts 12,
2. Rom. 8, 35. Heb. 11, 34. 37; (popdv
p.dxaipav, to bear the sword, i. e. to have the
power of life and death, Rom. 13, 4. So
^Eschin. 38. 11. Philostr. Vit. Apollon. 7.
16; comp. Sueton. Vitell. c. 15. Meton.
the sword for war, opp. flprjvr), Matt. 10, 34.
Sept. and 3-in J er . 14, 13 ; 3^rl Sept. TTO -
. 26, 6.
J ? r "7> (M"* /"")) a fight, battle,
Hdian. 8. 5. 1. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 29. In N.
T. genr. strife, conflict, controversy ; 2 Cor.
7, 5 eco3> fj.d x ai. 2 Tim. 2, 23. Tit. 3, 9
p-dxas vop.ixds, i. e. strifes about the Mosaic
law. James 4, 1. Sept. for S-n G en . 13>
7 ; fiia Prov. 15, 18. Arr. Epict. 4. 5. 3.
Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 38.
/j,d%o/Aai, f. (0-op.ai, Mid. depon. to fight,
pr. in war, battle, Hdian. 4. 15. 15. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 3. 29, 30. In N. T. genr. to strive,
to contend, e. g. physically in a private
quarrel, Acts 7, 26. (Sept. for MSD Ex.
447
21, 22. 2 Sam. 14, 6.) Also in words, to
strive, to dispute, e. g. rrpbs dXXrjXouy John
6, 52 ; recipr. 2 Tim. 2, 24. James 4, 2.
Sept. for 3-n Gen. 31, 36. Neh. 13, 25. So
Arr. Epict. 4. 1. 146. Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 16.
to boast largely, to play the braggart, James
3, 5. 2 Mace. 15, 32. Plut. Consol. ad
Apoll. 6 pen. Diod. Sic. 15. 16.
f4ya\U)$i a, ov, (/ie yaf, /LteydXr;,) great,
glorious, wonderful ; e. g. ra /iryaXeta,
great things, wonderful u-orks, Luke 1, 49.
Acts 2, 11. Sept. for rviVia Ps. 71, 19.
Pol. 8. 3. 1. Xen. Mem. 4. 5. 2.
/iey<zXetOT?79, TJTOS, 17, (/ieyoXeToy,) great
ness, majesty, glory, e. g. rov Seov Luke 9,
43 ; rov Kvpiov 2 Pet. 1,16; TTJS Apre /itSo?
Acts 19, 27. Sept. for rnxsn Jer. 33, 9.
1 Esdr. 1, 5. Jos. Ant. 8. 4. 3.
IJ,6yd\o7rpen">fi, eos, ovs, 6, 17, adj. (p.e-
yas, TrpeVoj,) befitting a great man, mag
nanimous, Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 5. In N. T.
magnificent, most splendid, of things, 2 Pet.
1, 17 vrro -njs pry. 86frs. So 2 Mace. 15,
13. Luc. D. Mar. 15. 1. Xen. Hi. 2. 2.
fjueya\vvo), f. w5>, (/x/yas,) to make
great, to enlarge.
1. Genr. c. ace. e. g. ra Kpdo-TreSa TU>V
ipariw Matt. 23, 5 ; TO eXeoy /nerd rivoy, to
show one great mercy, do him great kind
ness, Luke 1, 58. Sept. and Heb. i^ri
10H Gen. 19, 19; comp. Ps. 57, 11. Plut.
Themist. 27. Thuc. 5. 98.
2. Spec, to magnify, to extol, to praise,
c. ace. Luke 1, 46 rov nvpiov. Acts 5, 13.
10, 46. 19, 17. 2 Cor. 10, 15. Phil. 1, 20.
Sept. for Vna Ps. 34, 4. 2 Sam. 7, 26.
Diod. Sic. 1. 20. Xen. Ap. Socr. 32.
^te YttXxus , adv. (/ie yas.) greatly, much ;
Phil. 4, 10 x t W 1 /^ya^wf- Sept. 1 Chr.
29, 10. Pol. 4. 61. 5. Xen. Hi. 4. 5.
fj,eja\(i)O-vvrj, TJS, 17, (/zya f ) greatness,
majesty, i. e. the divine majesty, melon, for
God himself, Heb. 1,3. 8, 1 ; also in ascrip
tions, Jude 25. Sept. for Via Deut. 32, 3 ;
r&Via l Chr. 29, 11. Ps. 145, 6. Test
XII Patr. p. 586 ; meton. for God, Lib.
Henoch. in Fabr. Cod. Ps. V. T. p. 187.
The usual word in Greek writers is /ie yc-
tt Vft9) ufydXi?, /ieya, Gen. ptyaXov, TJS,
ov. Compar. p.ei<>>i>, Superl. /* yio-
once 2 Pet. 1,4. A double compar. is
forepof 3 John 4, see under Aax*o-rorf r v^.
Great, large, pr. of physical magnitude.
1. Of men or animals, great in size, stat-
ure, John 21, 11 ix^vs. Rev. 12, 3 dpdv.
v. 14. Of persons, i. q. full-grown, Heb.
11, 24 p.e-yas yevoptvos ; and so fiiKpos KOI
p*yas, small and great, Acts 8, 10. 26, 22.
Heb. 8, 11. Rev. 11, 18. Sept. for bina Ez.
29, 3. 17, 3. Gen. 19, 11. So Palaeph.
40. 1, 2. Hdian. 2. 9. 6; of pers. Luc. Tox.
44. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 14, 17. Hence of age,
6 p.f t f w v, the greater, the elder, Lat. major
natu, Rom. 9, 12, quoted from Gen. 25, 23
where Sept. for -"5 . Comp. Xen. Ven. 9. 8.
2. Of things, great, e. g. a) In size, ex
tent, Matt. 27, 60 X/3oi/. Mark 13, 2 oua-
as. Luke 12, 18. 16, 26 xaa/wi. (Palaeph.
29. 5.) Luke 22, 12. Acts 10, 11. 1 Cor.
16, 9 3vpa. Rev. 8, 10. 11, 8. 14, 19. 18,
21. al. Trop. of guilt John 19, 11. Sept
for b-ila Josh. 10, 2. 11 ; trop. 2 Sam. 13,
16. So Hdian. 3. 7. 5. ib. 4. 15. 14. b) In
measure, e. g. taU, large, Luke 13, 19 8tv-
8pov. Matt. 13, 32. Mark 4, 32; or long,
Rev. 6, 4 fjidxaipa ; or large, broad, Rev.
9, 14 TTora/Ms. 20, 1 oXvcrty. So Hdian. 3.
3. 10. ib. 3. 7. 9. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 17 x <-v.
c) Of number or amount, Mark 5, 1 1 dyeX?;.
1 Tim. 6, 6. Heb. 10, 35; trop. John 15,
13. Acts 4, 33 x<*pis. James 4, 6. Sept. and
iiia 1 K. 8, 66. 2 Chr. 7, 8. So Hdian.
7. 4. 9 TrX^Sof. d) In price, cost, great,
costly, splendid, Luke 5, 29 So;^?. 14, 16
Semvov. 2 Tim. 2, 20. Heb. 9, 11. Sept.
and ^a Gen. 21, 8. Jer. 52, 13. Of a
day, celebration, great, solemn, John 7, 37.
19, 31 ; elsewhere of the day of judgment
Acts 2, 20. Jude 6. Rev. 6, 17. 16, 14.
So Sept. and Hia Mai. 4, 5. Joel 2, 11. 31.
e) Trop. great in estimation, weight, impor
tance; Matt. 22, 36. 38 fvroXrj. Eph. 5,
32 et 1 Tim. 3, 16 pva-TTipiov. 1 John 5, 9
fj.aprvpia. 1 Cor. 9 ; 1 1 . So jLtei a)i> greater,
more important, Matt. 23, 19. 1 Cor. 13,
1 3. Heb. 11,26; fityia-ros 2 Pet. 1 , 4. Sept
forVhS 1 Sam. 22, 15. So Dem. 1366.
22. Diod. Sic. 3. 72. Xen. An. 2. 6. 14.
3. Trop. great in force, intensity, effect,
e. g. a) As affecting the external senses,
great, vehement, violent, Matt. 8, 24 <retoyior
^yas. Luke 21, 11. (^El. V. H. 6. 9.)
Mark 4, 37 XalXa-^. v. 39 yaX^w/. John 6,
18 arf/ios. (Dem. 1213. 27.) Rev. 11, 19
XriXaa. 16,21. So likewise irroxns Matt.
7, 27 ; p JJy/wi Luke 6, 49 ; <pww7 Matt. 24,
31 (Hdian. 1.8. 12) ; upavyrj Acts 23, 9.
Rev. 14, 18; xpdfeiv fj-clgov adv. more
vehemently, Matt. 20, 31 (Hdot. 2. 141. 4).
Also TrvpfTos Luke 4, 38 ; KOTTITOS Acts 8,
2. Sept. Gen. 50, 10. b) As affecting the
mind, causing emotion, e. g. Matt. 2, 10 ^o-
p&v p.ty. 3 John 4. Mark 5, 42 eKO-rao-iv p,.
Luke 2, 9 0d/3oi . Rom. 9, 2 Xwn?. Rev. 12,
12 3u/i6r /*. (J^schin. 63. 10 opyrj. Xen.
Cyr. 4. 2. 10 $o /3os.) So of events, Matt.
24, 21 SXtytp. Luke 4, 25 Xtpk. 21, 23.
Acts 8, 1 fiicoy/ids. James 3, 1 Kpifia. Rev.
16, 21 TrX^yjj. (Sept. Job 2, 13. ^Eschin.
55. 10. Xen. An. 5. 8. 17.) Of things ex
citing admiration, great, mighty, wonderful,
e. g. o-np-fla p.. great signs, mighty deeds,
miracles, Matt. 24, 24. Luke 21, 11. Acts
6, 8 ; Suva/ids Acts 8, 13 ; 8vvap.is p.. Acts
4, 33. 8, 10. So fifi^ova sc. epya John
1, 51. 5, 20. 14, 12. Joined with 3au/ia-
O-TOS Rev. 15, 1. 3. 2 Cor. 11, 15 TI p.eya ovv
what wonder then? comp. v. 14. Sept. and
^Via Deut. 6, 22. 10, 21. 29, 3. So Dem.
1046. 10. ^Eschin. 19. 13.
4. Trop. great in power, dignity, autho
rity, e. g. 01 /neyaXot the great, i. e. nobles,
princes, Matt. 20, 25. Mark 10, 42. Matt.
5, 35 TOV p.ey. /Sao-tXe wy. (ML V. H. 12. 1.
Hdian. 6. 4. 8.) Heb. 4, 14 dpxifpea p.. 10,
21. 13, 20. Of God, Tit. 2, 13. Rev. 19,
17 ; of Diana Acts 19, 27. 28. 34. 35.
Genr. great, distinguished, Matt. 5, 19 OVTOS
ueyas (cX^crerat. Mark 10, 43. Luke 7,
16 7rpo<pf)Tr]s. Acts 8, 9. So p,fifav c. gen.
Matt. 11, 11. Luke 7, 28. John 13, 16.
1 Cor. 14, 5; simply Matt. 18, 1. Luke 22,
24. 2 Pet. 2, 11. Sept. and ^-m 2 Sam.
7, 9. Neh. 11, 14. So Dem. 116. 8. Hdian.
1. 6. 17. Xen. An. 3. 2. 10. In a bad sense,
great, noted, TJ Tropvrj Rev. 17, 1. 19, 2. So
JEsch. 22. 28 Tropvos.
5. Implying censure, i. q. too great, lofty,
boastful, arrogant. Rev. 13,5 ord/ia XaAow
p.eyd\a /cat (3\acr(pT]p.ias. So Sept. and
Chald. S-n-i Dan. 7, 8. 20. Heb. btia
Sept. p.(yab.oppf)p.a>v Ps. 12, 4. Horn. Od.
22. 288 p.(ya etVelv. Dem. 1124. 25 p.eya
XaXflv. Plato Phaed. 95. b. +
fj,eye^ro$, eos, ovs, TO, (p.fyas,~) great
ness, trop. Eph. 1, 19 ro p.. Tys 8vvdp.fms
avrov. Sept. for }Hz Ex. 15, 16. JDschin.
82. 16. Plato Polit. 290. d. So phys. Hdian.
8, 2. 10. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 12.
fjL<yi(TTaVS, a>v, of, (peyas, p.fyio-rof, )
the great, Lat. magnates, i. e. chiefs, nobles,
princes, Mark 6, 21. Rev. 6, 15. 18, 23.
Sept. for t^T^ Jer. 14, 3. Nah. 2, 5 ;
tSiVha Jon. 3, 7 ; d^to 2 Chr. 36, 18.
Jos. Ant. 11. 3. 2. ib. 20. 2. 3. Artemidor.
1. 2. ib. 3. 9. It is a word of the later
Greek, Phryn. et Lob. p. 196 sq. Sturz de
Dial. Alex. p. 180 sq. Sing. dat. p-eyio-ram
occurs once Ecclus. 4, 7.
/ie<yi<7T09, see in p.eyas init. and no. 2. e.
f.
v<a,) to interpret over from one language
into another, to translate; in N. T. only
Pass. Matt. 1, 23 o tori p.e^fpp.r]vev6nvov.
Mark 5, 41. 15, 22. 34. John 1, [39]. 42.
Acts 4, 36. 13, 8. Jos. c. Ap. 1. 10. Diod.
Sic. 1.11. Pol. 6. 26. 6.
T]S, f], (kindr. ^3u, comp. Germ.
Meth,~) strong drinking, drunkenness, a
drunken-frolic, Luke 21, 34. Rom. 13, 13.
Gal. 5, 21. Comp. in Kpanrd\r}. Sept. for
Jinsti Ez. 23, 33. 39, 19. JEL V. H. 3. 14.
Xen. Ag. 5. 1.
/-u,) also p.f%i(TTdva> 1 Cor. 13,2; comp.
Buttm. 106. n. 5. $ 112. 10. To set or
move over from one place to another, to
transfer, to remove; in N. T. only in the
transitive forms, for which see in "io-njp.i.
1. to remove, c. ace. 1 Cor. 13, 2 wore
0/377 /ieSicrTdi/eii . Of persons, to translate,
c. ace. et (Is Col. 1, 13. Sept. for ija
Is. 54, 10. So Jos. Ant. 9. 11. 1 ult.
Hdian. 6. 4. 14. Trop. to draw over to an
other side or party, to seduce, to turn away,
c. ace. 6 ^Xoj/ IKOVOV Acts 19, 26. Sept. for
T On Is. 59, 15. So Xen. Hell. 2. 2. 5.
2. Of persons, to remove from office, e. g.
a king, to depose, c. ace. Acts 1 3, 22, comp.
1 Sam. c. 16; a steward, to dismiss, Pass.
Luke 16, 4 orav /irratrraSw TT/S oLK.ovop.ias,
where for the genit. comp. Matth. 353.
Winer $ 30. 6. Sept. for -non 1 K. 15, 13.
So c. OTTO Pol. 4. 87. 9.
aj, 77, (pfzoofvct ; pfTa, ooos,)
art, artifice, wile, only in N. T. Eph. 4, 14.
6, 11. Hesych. ^eSoSei ay Te^i/as. So p.c
SoSevw to use artifice Pol. 38. 4. 10.
ou, 6, 17, adj. (p.crd, opos.)
bordering upon, border, frontier, e. g. TrdXis
Jos. B. J. 4. 11. 2; yr] Thuc. 2. 27. In
N. T. Plur. neut. TO p.e%6pia sc, x<pi a,
the borders, confines, Mark 7, 24 TO /LI. Tvpov
KOI SiScowr. So Hdian. 5. 4. 10. Xen. Cyr.
1. 4. 16.
), f. vo-co, (P-&V, comp. in /ie 377,)
to make drunk ; Mid. to become drunk, to be
drunken, like Engl. to ge drunk ; hence to
carouse; Pass. aor. 1 e/ie3vo-3r;i/ in Mid.
signif. Buttm. J 136. 1,2 ; comp. J 112. n. 6.
Absol. Luke 12, 45 trlpcur /cat /LteSuo-Keo-Sai.
John 2, 10. 1 Thess. 5, 7 ; c. dat. oii/w Eph.
5, 18. Trop. e /c TOV o ivov TTJS rropvfias Rev.
17, 2. Sept. Act. for ">3 JJ Jer. 51, 7. Hab.
2, 15; Mid. for nm3 p rov . 4> n. Luc,
de dea Syr. 22. Pol. 4. 57. 3. Plato Conv
176. c ; trop. ib. Legg. 649. d.
449
6, f), adj. (/i3u,) drunken;
Subst. a drunkard, 1 Cor. 5, 11. 6, 10.
Sept. for X20 Prov. 23, 21 ; lau) Prov. 26,
9. Luc. Tim. 55 /u. Kai irdpoivos. Plut.
Cato Min. 24. Earlier writers used /xe3u-
<ror only of females, later ones also of men,
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 151 sq.
fA&vw, Qie Sv,) only in pres. and im
perfect ; all other forms belonging to /ie-
3vo-Ko> q. v. Buttm. 114. To be drunk, to
get drunk ; hence to carouse ; absol. Matt.
24, 49 p.fTa Tcav P.&VOVTCOV, with the drunken.
Acts 2, 15. 1 Cor. 11, 21. 1 Thess. 5, 7.
Trop. tK TOV aip-aTos Rev. 17, 6. Sept. for
1 sa 1 Sam. 1,13. Job 12, 25 ; trop. ov OTTO
olvov for -,n lati Is. 51, 21. So JEl V. H.
2. 40. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 21.
pelfyav, fjiet^orepo?, see in ptyas init.
fj,\av, avos, TO, (neut. of /xeXar,) black
colour or dye, ink; 2 Cor. 3, 3 eVtoToXj)
(yy(ypap.p.evr) ov peXavi. 2 John 12. 3 John
13. Dem. 313. 11. Plato Phsdr. 276. c.
See Plin. H. N. 35. 25. Diet, of Antt. art.
Atramentum.
fj,e\a$, aiva, av, black ; Matt. 5, 36 3pi .
Rev. 6, 5. 12. Sept. for n nttJ Lev. 13, 37.
Cant. 1, 5. Luc. Paras. 41. Xen. An. 4.
6. 13.
JVfeXea?, 5, 6, Meleas, pr. n. m. Luke
3,31.
mpers. see n
aa), , f. jja-w, (^e Xw, /ze Xet,) to
care for, to take care of any thing, i. e.
eo as to be able to perform it, Hes. Op. 314,
441 ; comp. Tittm. de Synon. N. T. p. 176.
Hence in N. T. Lat. meditare, to me
ditate., to revolve in mind; c. ace. of thing,
Mark 13, 11. 1 Tim. 4, 15 ravra ^ieXtVa.
Acts 4, 25 TI (pe\(TTjo-av Kevd ; quoted from
Ps. 2, 1 where Sept. for !"i5rj ; also for ^" l ^ b ]
Ps. 1 1 9, 1 48. So Dem. 1 1 29. 9. Xen. Mem"
1. 2. 21.
/ieXt, ITOS, TO, honey, Lat. mel, Rev. 10,
9. 10. Matt. 3, 4 et Mark 1, 6 /ieXt uypiov,
see in uypios. Sept. for HJs n Judg. 14, 8.
18. Diod. Sic. 19. 94. Xen. Hell. 5. 3. 19.
/u.eXicr<rto9, ov, 6, 17, adj. (^ieXto-o-a,) of
bees, made by bees; Luke 24, 42 OTTO p..
Krjplov of bee-comb, honey-comb.
M\LTIJ, TJS, T), Melita, now Malta, an
island of the Mediterranean, lying south of
Sicily, Acts 28, 1. It was anciently a Car
thaginian colony (Diod. Sic. 5. 12) ; and
the Phenician language still exists there in
a corrupt dialect ; comp. Acts 28, 2. Gesen.
Monunom Phoen. p. 11. Here Paul was
29
shipwrecked, after being driven up and
down for fourteen days in the Adriatic Sea,
between Sicily and Greece ; see Afyn as
and Acts 27, 27 sq. Hence he sailed again
on a direct course by Syracuse and Rhe-
gium to Puteoli, Acts 28, 11 sq. There
was another Melita, a small island in the
Adriatic Gulf, on the Illyrian coast, now
called Meleda, which some have thought to
be the place of Paul s shipwreck ; but its
position does not accord with the subse
quent voyage to Puteoli ; nor can we well
suppose a vessel bound from Alexandria to
Puteoli to have wintered in this island ;
comp. Acts 28, 11.
f. jjo-oj, (kindr. /le Xoo,) impf.
oz/ and rjp.e\\ov Buttm. 83. n. 5 ; to
be about to do or suffer any thing, to be on
the point of, constr. with an infin. of that
which one is about to do or suffer, mostly
the inf. future (in N. T. least of all), often
inf. present, and rarely inf. aorist ; which
latter Phrynichus condemns p. 336, though
it is found in the earliest writers and even
in Ionic and Attic prose, Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 745 sq. Comp. Winer 45. 8 pen. For
the force of the inf. pres. and aor. after /xeX-
Xw, as implying duration or transientness,
see Buttm. 137. 5.
1. Genr. to be about to do, etc. a) So
with inf. pres. Luke 7, 2 e/xeXXe Tf\evrav,
was about to die, was at the point of death.
John 4, 47. Acts 21, 27. 27, 33. With inf
aorist, Rev. 3, 2 a /ueXXet aircRavtiv. 12, 4.
So c. pres. 2 Mace. 9, 18. ^El. V. H. 1. 11 ;
c. aor. Hdian. 2. 10. 9. Thuc. 6. 31.
b) Also as implying purpose, i. q. to liate in
mind, to intend, to will, c. inf. pres. Matt. 2,
13 fj.e\\(i yap HpcoSr/f frrtlv TO Trato iov.
Luke 10, 1. John 6, 6. Acts 3, 3. 12, 6.
Rev. 10, 4 ; c. inf. aor. Rev. 2, 10 tSov yue XXet
$aXfii>. 3, 16. So c. pres. Xen. An. 5. 7.
5 ; c. aor. JE.L V. H. 3. 27. Xen. Cyr. 1
4. 16.
2. Spec, ought, should, must, as implying
necessity, accordance with the nature of
things or with the divine appointment, and
therefore certain, destined to take place ; so
c. inf. pres. Matt. 11, 14 HX/as 6 ^is XXcoi/
p X fo-5ai. 20, 22. Mark 10, 32. Luke 9,
31. 44. John 11, 51. Acts 28, 6. Rom. 4,
24. 8, 13. Heb. 1, 14. James 2, 12, Rev.
2, 10 a jueXXety Trdcrxeiv. With inf. aor.
Rom. 8, 18 Ti)V /ie XXoucrai Soai/ aTroicaAv-
(ptsfivai. Gal. 3, 23. With M.fut. Acts 11,
28 \ip.ov fjityav p.(\\(tv ecreo Sat. 24,15. So
c. pres. Diod. Sic. 2. 31. Xen. Lac. 1.3;
c. aor. Xen. 6. 1. 40 ; c. fut. Xen. Mem. 2.
2. 5. Hence particip. /* ^XXcov, ova-a, ov,
450
impending, coming, future ; Matt. 3, 7 OTTO
rrjs /JLfX\ovcTT)s opyijs- 12, 32. Rom. 5, 14.
1 Tim. 4, 8. Heb. 9, 11. 13, 14 ; ra p.e\\ovra
things to come, Rom. 8, 38. 1 Cor. 3, 22;
(Is TO p.e\\ov, in future, hereafter, Luke 13,
9. 1 Tim. 6, 19. So Luc. D. Mort. 3. 1.
Hdian. 1. 14. 3. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 13.
3. Also, may, can, will, implying possibili
ty, probability, what one hopes or fears ; c.
inf. pres. Matt. 24, 6. Luke 22, 23 6 TOVTO
p.cX\(ov Trpdtrcreiv wlio might or could do this.
Acts 20, 38. 1 Tim. 1, 16. With inf. ful.
Acts 27, 10 Secopw on p-tTa vfipeais . . . p.(\-
\eiv ecretrSai TOP TT\OVI>. So C. pres. Xen.
Cyr. 4. 3. 3 ; c. fut. Xen. An. 4. 7. 16.
4. to be ever about to do a thing, i. e. to
linger, to delay. Acts 22, 16 KOI vvv ri /xe X-
Xeis; Jos. Ant. 3. 2. 3. Hdian. 2. 2. 21.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 15. -f
yu,eXo?, tos, ovs, TO, 1 . a limb, member^
of the body ; Matt. 5, 29. 30 Ij/ v pt\S>v
vov. Rom. 12, 4 bis. 1 Cor. 12, 12 bis. 14.
18. 19. 20. 22. 25. 26 quater. James 3, 5. 6.
So Hdot. 1. 119. m. V. H. 14. 7. Plato
Tim. 76. e. Plur. TO. p.e\r), the members,
collect, for the body, as the seat of the de
sires and passions, Rom. 6, 13 bis, TO. p.e\rj
\ijjL(av 6VXa afii/a ay V. 8iKaioo~uvr)S. V. 19
bis. 7, 5. 23 bis. Col. 3, 5. James 4, 1.
1 Cor. 6, 15 ter, ra o-a>/j.ara vfifav /^e Xj;
Xpio-Tov fcrriv . . . Tropfrjs jj-f^r], i. e. your
bodies are Christ s bodies, they belong to
Christ and not to a harlot.
2. Trop. a member of the church, of
which Christ is the Head, 1 Cor. 12, 27.
Eph. 5, 30; d\\fj\a>v p.f\ij members of one
another, i. e. as intimately united in Chris
tian fellowship, Rom. 1 2, 5. Eph. 4, 25.
Me\Xh o, indec. Melchi, Heb. h S^?
(my king) Malchi, pr. n. of two of Jesus
ancestors, Luke 3, 24. 28.
MeX^creSe tf, 6, indec. Melchisedek,
Heb. P^" 1 ^?^ (king of righteousness),
pr. n. of a king of Salem or Jerusalem, and
a patriarchal priest of Jehovah, cotemporary
with Abraham; comp. Gen. 14, 18 sq. Jos.
Ant. 1. 10. 2. Heb. 5, 6. 10. 6, 20. 7, 1.
10. 11. 15. 17. 21.
), f. ^eXjjo-w, to be for care and con
cern to any one ; as dvSpcoTrotcrt /neXco Horn.
Od. 9. 20. Hence in N. T. Impers. /xe Xet,
impf. e/zeXe, imperat. /zeXeYo> 1 Cor. 7, 21,
it is for care, it concerns, with dat. of per
son ; but so that it may usually be rendered
personally, he cares for, he taketh care of.
So pr. c. gen. of the object, Buttm. $ 132.
6. e. 1 Cor. 9, 9 [JLTJ rS>v /3o o> /zeXei Seep ;
doth God take care of oxen 1 c. gen. impl.
1 Cor. 7, 21. So Jos. Ant. 7. 1. 6. Luc.
D. Mort. 22. 3. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 30. With
ire pi C. gen. Matt. 22, 16 ov jue Xet o-onrtpl
ov8fi>6s, i. e. thou carest for no one, art im
partial. Mark 12, 14. John 10, 13. 12, 6.
1 Pet. 5, 7. So 1 Mace. 14, 43. Jos. Ant.
12. 4. 2. Xen. Hi. 9. 10. Once with a
Neut. nominat. Acts 18, 17 ov&fv TOVTM
TaXXiwi ffj.f\(v, i. e. none of these things
was matter of concern to Gallio, he cared
for none of them ; see Matth. 5 348. n. 2 ;
comp. Buttm. 129. 18. So Horn. D.
5. .490. Eurip. Hippol. 104. With on,
Mark 4, 38 ov p.f\fi croi, on tz7roXXv/ie3a ;
Luke 10, 40. So c. to? Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 13.
/Ae/j,ppava, ys, 17, Lat. membrana, i. e.
membrane, skin, parchment, 2 Tim. 4, 13
(pepe . . . p.a\i(7Ta TUS pfpftpdvas. Comp.
Plin. H. N. 13. 21.
/u,e/ji(f)OfJiaL, f. ^op-ai, Mid. depon. to find
fault with, to blame, to censure, c. dat. Heb.
8, 8 p.fp,(p6iJ.fvos yap ai/Tols Xeyet. Absol.
Rom. 9, 19. Mark 7,2 Rec. Jos. c. Ap. 1.
20. Luc. D. Deor. 5. 3. Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 2Q
fAe{iijrifj,oipo$, ov. 6, rj, adj. (fj.ffj.(pofj.at,
polpa,) finding fault with one s lot, repin
ing, complaining, Jude 16. Plut. de cohib.
Ira 13. Luc. D. Deor. 20. 4.
l*-V, a conjunctive particle expressing
affirmation or concession, truly, indeed, and
at the same time pointing forward to some
thing antithetic or different, which is then
commonly subjoined with 8e or an equiva
lent particle ; so that pen and Se correspond
to each other, and mark the protasis and
apodosis. Where there is antithesis, /ieV
... fie may be rendered indeed . . . but ; in
many instances, however, they merely mark
transition, and cannot well be given in
English. See genr. Buttm. 149. m. 11.
Kiihner $ 322. Matth. 622. Herm. ad Vig.
p. 838 sq. The place of fj.ev is after the
word to which it belongs in sense, i. e.
usually after one, two, three, or even four
words in a clause (John 16, 22), never at
the beginning ; see Winer 65. 5.
1. Where there is a definite antithesis,
and nev retains its concessive power, in
deed, e. g. a) Followed by 8e in the
apodosis, so that pev ... fie is i. q. indeed . . .
but ; Matt. 3, 1 1 e yw /*eV /3a7m o> v/j.as ev
3Sari ... 6 fie oTriVw /zou tp^6p.vos. 9, 37
6 p.(v %fpicrp.bs 7TO\vs, ol fie e pyarai oXi yoi.
Mark 1, 8. John 16, 22. Acts 1, 5. Rom.
2, 7. 8. 1 Cor. 12, 20. Phil. 3, 1. Heb. 3,
5. 6. 1 Pet. 1, 20. al. saepiss. Placed irre
gularly, i. e. before the word to which it
refers, Acts 22, 3. Tit. 1,15 Rec. Comp.
451
Winer 1. c. note. (Sept. Job 42, 5. JEl. H.
A. 2. 31. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 11.) So too
piv yap and /iei> ovi/, where each parti
cle retains its own proper force, e. g. pev
yap . . . 8e, for indeed . . . but, Acts 13, 36
Aa/3S pfv yap . . . bv 8e 6 3e6y rjytiptv KT\.
for David indeed ... but. 23, 8. 25, 11.
Rom. 2, 25. 1 Cor. 11, 7. Heb. 7, 18. al.
Inverted Acts 28, 22. (Wisd. 7, 30. Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 5.) Also pev ovv...8e,
where ovv is illative and ptv refers to Se ,
indeed therefore, then . . . but, Acts 18, 14 sq.
ft p(V ovv rjv d8iKT]pd n . . . (I 8e fijT7?/xa
*rX. 19, 38 sq. 1 Cor. 9, 25. Phil. 2, 23.
So Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 40.
b) With some other particle in the apo-
dosis, Buttm. 1. c. Matth. 1. c. Winer 64.
2. e. fin. E.g. pev. ..d\\d Rom. 14,20;
pev yap . . . dXXd Acts 4, 16 sq. 1 Cor. 14,
17. (Luc. D. Deor. 8 pen. Xen. CEc. 3. 6.)
pev . . .entiTo. John 11, 6 sq. James 3,
17 ; comp. Matth. 5 622. 6. (Xen. Mem. 1.
4.11.) pev. ..KOI Acts 27, 21 sq. 1 Thess.
2, 18. (Luc. D. Deor. Marin. 8. 1.) pet* . . .
n\t Luke 22 > 22 - (Hdian. 6. 7. 11, 20.)
So pev ovv . . . xai Acts 26, 4 comp. v. 6 ;
ptv ovv . . . ravvv Acts 17, 30.
c) The adversative particle (Se or the
like) is sometimes wanting after pev, either
because the antithesis is expressed in some
other way, as Heb. 12, 9 ; or because the
apodosis itself is omitted, e. g. a) Where
the apodosis is obviously implied, Winer
1. c. init. Matth. $ 622. 6. Acts 19, 4 Icodv-
VTJS pev e /3a7rri(re fidTmcrpa peravoias KT\.
supp. but not so Jesus. Rom. 7, 12 coo-re
6 ptv vopos aytos, supp. but not this abuse
of it, comp. v. 7 sq. Col. 2, 23. Heb. 6,
16. So Soph. Antig. 1336. /3) Where
through a change of construction the writer
neglects the apodosis, Winer 1. c. Acts 1,
1 TOV pev npioTov \6yov KT\. where the apo
dosis would regularly come in before v. 3,
c but in this second book ; but the writer
neglects it and turns to something else.
Rom. 1, 8. 10, 1. 2 Cor. 12, 12 ; pev ydp
11,4. y) Or sometimes the apodosis is
as it were obliterated, and then pev serves
to insulate some person or thing, and so to
exclude every thing else which might other
wise be expected, Lat. quidem, Buttm. 1. c.
So espec. with a pers. pron. as eyo> pev, 7
indeed, I at least, 1 Cor. 3, 4. Rom. 11, 13.
1 Thess. 2, 18 ; f yw pev ovv Acts 26, 9.
Also ft. v ydp, as irpS>rov pev yap Rom. 3,
2. 1 Cor. 11, 18. So Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 12.
Conv. 2. 5.
d) Vice versa, 8e sometimes stands in
the apodosis without pev in the protasis,
e. g. Luke 11, 47 ; oval vp iv, OTI . . . ot 3
irarepfs vpcov KT\. See Matth. } 288. 4.
2. Where the antithesis is less definite,
so that pev . . ,8e serve to mark transition
or are merely continuative ; here the force
of pev cannot well be given in English,
while 8f is to be rendered but, and, etc.
Thus
a) Simpl. pev . . . 8e, Matt. 25, 33 o-r^<r
TO. pev 7rpd/3ara e< Seta>i/ auroi), ra 8e epi-
(pia KT\. he shall set the sheep on his right
hand, but (and) the goats on his left. Luke
13, 9. 23, 56 comp. 24, 1. Acts 14, 12.
Rom. 8, 17. 1 Cor. 1, 23. 2 Tim. 4, 4.
Jude 8. Comp. Buttm. 1. c. Matth. $ 622.
So 2 Mace. 3, 40 comp. 4, 1. Xen. Cyr. 2.
1. 10. ib. 4. 5- 15.
b) With ovv, i. e. pev ovv, in Engl.
only therefore, then, e. g. a) Followed by
8e, Mark 16, 19 6 p.tv ovv Kvpios dceXr;03ij
. . . (Kflvoi 8f e ^eXSoWes *rX. John 19, 24 sq.
Acts 1, 6 sq. 2, 41 comp. 42. 5, 41 comp.
6,1. 8, 4sq. 9, 31 sq. 12,5. 13, 4 comp. 6.
14, 3 sq. 15, 3 sq. 23, 18 sq. 28, 5 sq. /3)
Without 8e, where /neV ovv then serves as a
continuative, with a certain degree of illa
tive force, Engl. then, therefore, Lat. et qui
dem. comp. Herm. ad Vig. p. 843. n. 342.
Acts 23, 22. 1 Cor. 6,4. Heb. 7, 11. (Xen.
Mem. 1. 1. 2. ib. 4. 3. 1.) Followed by
icat, Acts 1, 18. 26, 4 comp. 6. Comp.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 3. Or also with an affirm
ative power, yea then, indeed, certainly, verily,
comp. Viger. p. 541 et Herm. p. 842. n. 343.
Acts 26, 9. Heb. 9, 1. 1 Cor. 6, 7 f}8rj /V
OVV 6\CCS TJTTTJfJLa VfUV fOTlV, OTi KT\. UOW
assuredly there is wholly a fault among you,
that etc. (Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 37.) So dXXa
fjitv ovv Phil. 3, 8 ; see in dXXa no. 3. d.
3. In clauses expressing partition or dis
tribution : a) With the art. 6, 17, TO, or
the relat. Ss, rj, o, Buttm. 5 126. 2, 3. E. g.
followed by Se, as 6 p.e v . . . 6 8e, the one
...the other, this . . . that, Phil. 1, 16. 17.
Heb. 7, 5. 6. 21 sq. also one . . . another, and
Plur. some . . . others, Matt. 22, 5. 6. Ac.ts
14, 4. 17, 32 ; 6 p.ev . . . oXXo? <? , one . .
another, Matt. 16, 14. John 7, 12. So bs
p.fv . . . os 8e, the one . . . the other, Luke
23, 33. 2 Cor. 2, 16 ; bs pev . . . 6 8e do-3e-
vcav, the one . . . but the weak, Rom. 14, 2 ;
also one . . . another, Plur. some . . . others,
Matt. 13, 8. Acts 27, 44. Rom. 9, 21. Jude
22. 1 Cor. 12, 28 ovs ptv, where the writer
falls out of the construction and proceeds
with TrpeoTov, 8tvrepov, rplrov. Further, or
ptv . . . oXXos 8e, one . . . another, Matt. 13,
4sq. Mark 4, 4. 5. 1 Cor. 12, 8 sq. Fol
lowed by KCU, as oy n(v . . . Ka\ erepos, 0716
fjievovv
452
. . . and another, Luke 8, 5 sq. b) With
other pronouns, as <ryo> p.ev . . . eya> Se ter
1 Cor. 1, 12 ; aXXoy ptv . . . aXXos 8e 1 Cor.
15, 39 ; rls fj.fi> . . . TIS 8e Phil. 1, 15 ; rovro
ft(v . . . roOro 8e, partly . . . partly, Heb. 1 0,
33, comp. Matth. 288. n. 2. Herm. ad
Vig. p. 702. So Isocr. Panegyr. p. 44. d.
Hdot. 3. 106. c) With an adv. as &8e
ftev . . . fKfl Se Heb. 7, 8, comp. Buttm. 149.
m. 14. Genr. John 16, 9. 10. 11. +
/jievovv, better pev ovv, see in p.ev no.
1. a, b, and no. 2. b. Later ecclesiastical
writers place it first in a clause, contrary to
earlier usage, Phryn. et Lob. p. 342 ; comp.
in fj.fv init.
fievovwye, i. q. p.ev ovv but stronger,
yea then rather, yea indeed, yea verily, comp.
in ptv no. 2. b. /3 ; Luke 11, 28. Rom. 9,
20. 10, 18. [Phil. 3, 8.] Comp. Viger. p.
541. So Nicet. Annal. 21. 11. p. 415. In
N. T. and ecclesiastical writers it is placed
first in a sentence, contrary to earlier usage ;
Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 203. Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 342. Comp. in pevovv.
fiievroi conjunct. (/*, TOI enclit.) pr. i.q.
pei> affirmative or concessive, but stronger,
indeed then, truly, certainly, forsooth, espec.
in negative clauses and answers, see Buttm.
5 149. m. 27. Kiihner 316. n. Matth. 622.
So Plato Phffid. p. 68. b. p. 73. d. Xen.
Lac. 1. 1. Hence in N. T.
1. indeed then, indeed therefore; or, the
force of p.tv being lost in English, therefore,
then, i. q. p.tv ovv, see in ptv no. 2. b ;
so followed by fie, James 2, 8. Xen. Hell.
4. 8. 5. Hi. 1. 25.
2. As marking exception or contrast, yet,
yet still, nevertheless, howbeit, John 4, 27
ovoels p-fvrvi eiVe- ri forfls ; 7, 13. 12,42
o/zws p.fVToi. 20, 5. 21, 4. 2 Tim. 2, 19.
Jude 8. Jos. Ant. 1. 18. 6. Xen. Cyr. 2.
1. 5 ; ofius p.evroi Ceb. Tab. 33. Xen. Cyr.
2. 3. 22.
fJbeva), f. p.eva>, aor. 1 epeiva, perf. fj.ffj.e-
vr) K a, Buttm. 5101. n. 9. 5 112. 6; plupf.
3 plur. fifp.fvr]Kfio-av 1 John 2, 19, see
Buttm. 83. n. 7. Winer j 12. 8.
1. Intrans. to stay, to remain, to abide,
Lat. maneo.
a) In a place, i. e. of persons remaining or
dwelling in a place ; so c. adv. Matt. 10, 11
KaKfl fitivaTe. 26, 38. John 2, 12. With
tv c. dat. of place Luke 8, 27 eV ol<ia OVK
tpevev. John 7, 9. 8, 35. Acts 20, 15. 27,
31. 2 Tim. 4, 20 ; eV rf) alula impl. John 8,
35. Acts 16, 15. With perd c. gen. of
person Luke 24, 29, and with the notion of
help John 14, 16. With napd c. dat. of
pers. John 14, 25. Acts 18, 3. 20, and with
the notion of help John 14, 17. Also a3
favrov ptvtiv to dwell by oneself Acts 28,
16 comp. 30. With o-vv c. dat of pers.
Luke 1, 56. Spec. i. q. to lodge, c. TTOV
John 1, 39. 40 ; iv c. dat. of place Luke 19,
5 ; irapd c. dat. of pers. John 4, 40. Acts 9,
43, comp. 10, 6. Sept. c. /iera for 312^
Gen. 24, 55. So c. adv. 1 Mace. 11, 40.
Xen. An. 1. 3. 11 ; ev Hdian. 4. 3. 10 ; /wra
Plut. Mor. II. p. 25 ; irapd Ceb. Tab. 9.
Of things, with ri c. gen. John 19, 31 tra
p.T] fJ.(ivfl firl TOV aravpov TO. crco/iara. (Comp.
Hdian. 4. 4. 9.) Trop. with eVi c. dat.
2 Cor. 3, 14.
b) In any state or condition, c. adv. 1 Cor.
7, 8. 40 (civ ovrci) p-tivT). With tv c. dat.
John 12, 46 Iv TTJ ovcori a fj.r) p-fivrj. 1 Cor.
7, 20. 24. 1 John 3, 14 ; c. Iv impl. Phil. 1,
25 comp. 24. (Hdian. 2. 1.15.) With dat.
of pers. to remain to one, i. e. in his power,
Acts 5, 4. (Sept. Dan. 4, 23 ; comp. Hdian.
3. 7. 6.) With a subst. or adj. implying
condition or character ; 1 Cor. 7, 1 1 /xeVerw
ayapos. 2 Tim. 2, 13 (Kf ivos TTICTTOS p.fv(i.
Heb. 7, 3 p.fvfi Ifptvs- Also things, John
12, 24 avros [6 KOKKOS] p.6vos p.(Vfi, i. e.
sterile. Acts 27, 41 TJ p.tv irpaipa. (fj.(iv(t>
do-aXevroy. With an adj. impl. e. g. aad-
\tvras, firm, stedfast, Rom. 9, 11 ; opp. to
Karaicatfo-3ai 1 Cor. 3, 14. Part. p.evov opp.
npcftfv, i. e. remaining unsold, Acts 5, 4
ou^l fitvov, <rol ffifve ; comp. above. So
Luc. D. Deor. 8 pen. Soph. Trach. 176.
Hdian. 8. 5. 1. With an adjunct of time
during or to which a person or thing re
mains, continues, endures ; 1 Cor. 15, 6 ot
TrXfiovs fievovcriv eais apri. Matt. 11, 23
p-fXP* 1 r ^ J crrjiMfpov. John 21, 22. 23 eav av-
TOV Se Xw ptvtiv ea>s ep^o/xat. (Xen. An. 2.
3. 24.) Rev. 17, 10 6\iyov avrov 8f1 fj.f~ivai,
i. e. retain his power, opp. Treereti/. John 12,
34 els TOV alwva, and so 2 Cor. 9, 9. 1 Pet.
1, 25. (Sept. Ps. 9, 8. 112, 6. 9.) So ds
<0T]v altaviov John 6, 27. Hence absol.
with the idea of perpetuity, i. q. to remain
or endure forever, to be perpetual, e. g. Chris
tian graces, rewards, institutes, and the like ;
1 Cor. 13, 13 vvv 8f pevei TTiVns, e\Tris, dyd-
TTTJ. Heb. 13, 1. John 15, 16. Heb. 10, 34.
12, 27. 2 Cor. 3, 11.
c) Of the relation in which one person
or thing stands to another, chiefly in John s
writings ; thus, to remain in or with any
one, is i. q. to be and remain united with
him, one with him, in heart, mind, will ;
e. g. with eV C. dat. of pers. John 6, 56 tv
p.ol fj,evfi, Kclyu) ev avTO>. 14, 10. 15, 4. 5.
G. 7. 1 John 2, 6. 3,24. 4, 15. 16 ; wrd
453
TWOS 1 John 2, 19. So to remain in any
thing, is i. q. to remain stedfast, to persevere
in it, e. g. with eV c. dat. John 8, 31 V ro>
Xoyw. 15, 9 et 1 John 4, 16 V r^ ayaTrj;.
1 John 2, 10 ev TW <pa>Ti. 2 John 9 lv rjj
SiSa^i/. So 1 Tim. 2, 15 eai> p.fiva>o~iv tv
jri orei. (2 Mace. 8, 1.) Vice versa, and in
a like general sense, the same things are
said to remain in a person, e. g. with eV c.
dat. of pers. John 5, 38 TOV \6yov O.VTOV OVK
\ere ptvovra tv vp.lv. 15, 11. 1 John 2, 14.
3, 17 TT&S TI dydnrj TOV 3eo) fj.evei tv avr<f ;
2 John 2. Comp. in e^o) no. 2. d. /3, ult.
In a kindred sense, spoken of divine gifts,
privileges, with eVi Tiva, John 1, 32. 33 TO
trvtvpa KUTaflaivov KOL pevov eV UVTOV. 1 John
3, 15 (v avrco. So of evils, John 3, 36 17
opy^ TOV 3. /xeWi eV O.VTOV. 9, 41 77 ovi/
dp.apri a vp.5>v p,em sc. e<p up.aj, i. q. ye re
main in your sin.
2. Trans, to stay for any one, to wait for,
to await ; c. ace. Acts 20, 5 OVTOI f^evov
rjp.ds fv Tpadfit. V. 23 8e<r/ia p.e KOL ^\i\j/eis
fj.fvovo-1. Sept. for ""131"! Is. 8, 17. Dem.
50. 26. Xen. An. 4. 4. 20. -f
fj,epi%(0, f. i <ra>. (fjiepis,) to part, to divide
into parts, c. ace. Plato Farm. 131. c ; Pass.
Xen. An. 5. 1. 9. Hence in N. T.
1. to divide out, to distribute, c. ace. e. g.
roils Ix^vas Mark 6, 41. Sept. for p^=n
Ex. 15, 9. Josh. 14, 5. So Hdian. 1. 17. 3.
Hence genr. to distribute, for to assign,
to grant, to bestow ; so of God Rom. 12, 3.
1 Cor. 7, 17. 2 Cor. 10, 13 ; genr. Heb.
7, 2. So Sept. Job 31, 2. Ecclus. 45, 20
or 28.
2. Mid. p.fpiop.ai TI p.eru TWOS, to divide
any thing with another, to share with ; Luke
12, 13 p.epi(ra(T2ai p-er e /ioC TTJV K}\.rjpovofj.Lav.
Comp. 03? pi" and Sept. Prov. 29, 24.
Dem. 913. 1 ; comp. Jos. Ant. 1. 8. 3. Hdian.
3. 10. 12.
3. Trop. Pass, of persons, to be divided into
parties and factions, to be disunited ; Matt.
12, 25 bis. 26. Mark 3, 24. 25. 26. (Pol.
8. 23. 9.) Spec. 1 Cor. 1,13 lupepurrai 6
Xpia-Tos ; is Christ divided 1 i. e. are there
parts or divisions in Christ ? 1 Cor. 7, 34
ue/if picrrat 17 yvvf] KOI TJ irap Stvos, a wife
and a virgin are divided, different, sc. in
their interests. So Hdian. 3. 10. 6.
fjuepifiva, as, f], (p-fpis, p-ep/fw,) care,
anxiety, anxious thought, as dividing up and
distracting the mind ; Matt. 13, 22 et Mark
4, 19 p.fpifjivai TOV alutvos TOVTOV, i. e. for
this world s goods, worldly cares. Luke 8,
14. 21,34. 2 Cor. 11,28. 1 Pet. 5, 7.
Sept. Ps. 55, 23. ^Eschyl. Bum. 360. Plut.
de \ 7 irt. et Vit. 2.
>, f. T]<T(O, (jLiept/iva,) to care,
to be anxious, troubled, to take anxious
thought ; absol. Matt. 6, 27 ris 8e tg vp.S)v
Hfpt/jivav bvvaTai KT\. V. 31. Luke 12, 25.
Phil. 4, 6. (Plato Rep. 607. c.) With dat.
of that for which, Matt. 6, 25 p.f) p.fpip.vaTf
TJJ ^fv^fj vpfav. Luke 12, 22 ; fls TO avpiov
Matt. 6, 34; jrcpi c. gen. Matt. 6, 28. Luke
12, 26; Trtpi c. ace. Luke 10, 41 ; wre p c.
gen. 1 Cor. 12, 25 ; irS>s Matt. 10, 19. Luke
12, 11. (Dem. 576. 23 p.epip.i/ai TO. Strata
Ae yetz/.) With accus. of thing, pr. as to or
for which one cares, Buttm. 131. 7;
hence to oare for, to take care of, 1 Cor. 7,
32. 33. 34 bis, ^epijuva ra TOV Kvpiov . . . ra
ToC /coV/iou. Matt. 6, 34 TO (CIVTTJS. -Phil. 2,
20 ra Trept v^v. So Wisd. 12, 22. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 7. 12 KOI TO TroXXa pfpifivqv.
fApif, i os, 17, (/i/por,) a part, e. g.
1 . Of a country, i. e. a division, province,
Acts 16, 12; see in MaxeSovia. So Sept.
and P^ Josh. 18, 6. Comp. /j.fpi8dpxr)s
1 Mace. 10, 65. Jos. Ant. 12. 5. 5.
2. Genr. a part assigned, portion, share,
trop. Acts 8, 21 OVK ecrrt croi /tepi? . . . ev
T<a Xo yw rovrw. Sept. and p-?ri Gen. 31,
14. Deut. 12, 12. So pr. Plut . Agesil. 17.
Dem. 1039. 22. Also portion, lot, destiny,
as assigned of God, Luke 10, 42 TTJV dya^v
pfplda f^eXe^aro. Sept. and P^H Ecc. 3,
22. 9, 9. Dan. 4, 12.
3. As implying participation, fellowship.
2 Cor. 6, 15 TIS p-fpls Trtcrro) pera cnn orou;
Col. 1, 12 flS TTJV fJ.fpi8a TOV K\TjpOV, i. 6. SO
as to be partakers of the inheritance, etc.
Sept. for M pin Deut. 10, 9. Ps. 50, 18.
/i6|0icr/409, ov, 6, (p-fpi jjco,) partition, di
vision, separation, Heb. 4, 12. So Plut.
Rep. ger. Prase. 15. p. 85. Plato Legg.
903. b. Also distribution, and so for gift,
Heb. 2, 4 irvfv/jiaTos dyiov ynfptcrp,oiy, comp
in p.epi d> no. 1. So genr. Pol. 31. 18. 1.
/ieptcTTT??, ov, 6, (p.fpt o>,) a divider, dis
tributor, Luke 12, 14.
pepos, tos, ovs, TO, (kindr. p.e/pop.at,) a
part, e. g.
1. In respect to a whole, a part, a por
tion, piece, a) Genr. and absol. John 19, 23
bis, TeVtrapa p-e pr; KT\. Rev. 16, 19. With
gen. of the whole, Luke 15, 12 TO eVt^dX
Xoi> juepoj Trjs ovcrias. 24, 42 t^Svos
OTTTOV p.pos. So c. gen. impl. Luke 11, 36
fJLT] (%OV Tl fifpOS (TKOTflVOV, SC. TOV (TW/JiaTOS,
and so Eph. 4, 16. (In full Hdian. 8. 4.
27.) Acts 5, 2 supp. TTJS Ttp-ijj. 23, 6 supp.
ToC o-vvfo piov comp. v. 1, and so v. 9 ; or it
may in v. 9 be rendered parly. 1 9, 27 TOVTO
Kivdvvevfi TO p-epoy, this part, this branch of.
454
labour, this our trade. So genr. Diod. Sic.
1. 28; c. gen. Hdian. 7. 12. 13. Xen. Cyr.
1.6. 14 ; gen. impl. 8. 4. 29. Hence often
in adverbial significations, e. g. accus. p.e-
pos TI in some part, partly, 1 Cor. 11, 18;
Buttm. I 131. 7. (Thuc. 2. 64.) dirb pe-
povs,in part, partly, in some degree, 2 Cor.
1, 14. 2, 5. Rom. 11, 25. 15, 15. 24. (Diod.
Sic. 13. 108.) fK p,epovs, in part, partly,
i. e. imperfectly, 1 Cor. 13, 9 bis. 12. v. 10
TO IK pepour this in part, this piecemeal
knowledge ; also in particular, individually,
1 Cor. 12, 27; KOTO pepos particularly, in
detail, Heb. 9, 5, see in Kara II. 3. c. So Pol.
1. 4. 3. Thuc. 4. 26. b) Of a country,
the earth, a part, tract, region ; Matt. 2, 22
els TO. pepr) TTJS FaXiXaias. 15, 21. 16, 13.
Mark 8, 10. Acts 2, 10 ; absol. 19, 1. 20, 2.
So Eph. 4, 9 TO. Karcorepa pep?; TTJS yr\s, see
in jcarcorepoy. Sept. for ^5 Neh. 3, 15.
(Hdian. 2. 11. 8. ib. 6. 5. 15.) So of a ship,
a part, side, quarter ; John 21, 6 ra 8eia
pepq ToC TrXot ou. Sept. and 2?bS Ex. 26, 35.
So 1 Mace. 9, 12. c) Trop. a part of a gen
eral topic, a particular ; Col. 2, 16 eV pepei
fopTTJs rj vovp.T)i>ias KT\. in the particular of
a festival, i. e. in respect of. Also eV TO> pepei
TOVT(O, in this particular, in this respect,
2 Cor. 3, 10. 9, 3. 1 Pet. 4, 16. So Philo
in Flacc. p. 989. d. JEl. V. H. 8. 3.
2. apart assigned, portion, share; Rev.
22, 19 d(paipr]o-fi 6 3e6s TO p-e pos auToC.
Adv. dva pe pos pr. each in his part or turn,
by course, one after another, 1 Cor. 14, 27.
(Pol. 3. 55. 8.) Also portion, lot, destiny,
as assigned of God ; Matt. 24, 51 KOI TO pe-
pos avTOV peTa TO>V {nroKpiTcov Sqo-et. Luke
12, 46. Rev. 21, 8. Sept. for P^H Ecc. 5,
18 ; comp. in ptpi s no. 2. Soph. Antig.
147. Thuc. 1. 127.
3. As implying participation, fellow ship;
John 13, 8 OVK e^ets pepoj per e poC. Rev.
20, 6. Comp. in pepi s no. 3.
fMecrr/fAppici) as, rj, (peVoy, ^pe pa, Buttm.
5 19. n. 1,) mid-day, noon, Acts 22, 6. Sept.
for C jnns Gen. 43, 16. 25. So Hdian. 1.
17. 1. Xen. Hell. 5. 3. 1. Meton. the mid
day quarter, the south, Acts 8, 26. So Jos.
A nt. 4. 5. 2. Xen. Cyr. 1.1.5.
?, in some Mss. for Mecrcrias.
i), f. evo-co, (peo-tTT^s,) to be a
mediator, arbiter, Jos. Ant. 16. 4. 3 ult.
Diod. Sic. 19. 71 ; to mediate for any one,
to intercede, Jos. Ant. 7. 8. 5. In N. T.
to intervene with any thing, i. e. to inter
pose ; Heb. 6, 17 6 pKw e peo-iVevo-e he inter
posed with an oath, i. e. between himself
and the other party, by way of confirmation,
ratification, pledg "-
Ant. 4. 6. 7.
Comp. pecriTT) ? Jos.
ov, 6, (peVos, c?pi to go,) a
go-between, a mediator, one who intervenes
between two parties, e. g.
1 . As an interpreter, internuntius, a mere
medium of communication, e. g. Moses,
Gal. 3, 19. 20. Jos. Ant. 16. 2. 2. Diod.
Sic. 4. 54.
2. As an intercessor, reconciler ; so of
Christ, 1 Tim. 2, 5 peo-ir^f 3eo /cat dz>3pa>-
irav. Heb. 8, 6. 9, 15. 12, 24. Sept. for
rvOTO Job 9, 33. Plut. Is. et Osir. 46.
The earlier Greeks used peVoj SiKaorij?
Thuc. 4. 83 ; or peo-/8tos Aristot. Polit. 5.
6. See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 121 sq.
ov, TO,
p.faos, vv,) midnight, Luke 11, 5. Acts
16, 25. 20, 7. Put for the midnight watch
Mark 13, 35; comp. in (piiXaitf). Sept. for
n V^ h ^n Jud g- 16 > 3 - Ruth 3 > 8. Luc.
Merc. cond. 26. Diod. Sic. 20. 48. Used by
the later prose writers, although Phrynicus
assigns it to poetry ; Lob. ad Phryn. p. 53.
MecroTTOTafJUa, as, 17, (p-eVos, Trorop-o y,)
Mesopotamia, pr. Mid-river, the fertile
tract of country lying between the rivers
Euphrates and Tigris, extending from the
northern mountains to Babylon and below,
Acts 2, 9. 7, 2. The Hebrew name was
E"?^"!!? Q^? Syria of the two rivers Gen.
24, 10; also ens j nB the Plain of Syria,
Gen. 25, 20. 28, 2. It now belongs to the
Turkish dominion, under the name el-Jezi-
rah, the peninsula. See Rosenm. Bibl.
Geogr. II. ii. p. 133, 155. Ritter Erdk.
Th.XI.
pecroSj f], 6v, (kindr. with p-era,) mid,
middle, midst.
1. Adj. e. g. p-t oT/ ^p-e pa mid-day, pea-rj
vvt; mid-night, Acts 26, 13. Matt. 25, 6.
This is a later form instead of the earlier
p-to-ov f]p.fpas (comp. Acts 27, 17), p-ecrova-a
Tjp-epa. p.eo-J7p.#pia, comp. Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 53 sq. 465. So Sept. Ex. 11, 4. 1 K.
3, 20. Esdr. 9, 41. In an adverbial sense,
Buttm. 5 123. 6. Luke 23, 45 fVxiVSj? TO
KaTaneTaapa TOV vaov p.eo~ov. John 19, 18.
Acts 1,18. With a gen. John 1, 26 p-eVos
Se vfj.S>v f<TTJ]Kf in the midst of you, among
you. Matt. 14, 24 TO 8e nXoiov fjdr) p.eo-ot>
TTJS 3a\do-oT;y rjv, the vessel was now mid-
icay of the lake. Comp. Buttm. $ 132. 5. b.
Matth. 5354. r). Sept. for T^HS Gen. 15,
10. So Luc. Conv. 43 ; c. gen. Jos. B. J.
3. 8. 1. Hdian. 3. 9. 5.
2. Neut. TO ft f 0-ov as Subst. the middle,
455
fj,era
the midst, only with prepositions. a) avu
pfo-ov, in the midst of, among, c. gen. of
pers. or thing, Matt. 13, 25. Mark 7, 31.
1 Cor. 6, 5. Rev. 7, 17. See more in dvd
no. 1. b) 8 1 a jieo-ov, through the midst
of, c. gen. of pers. or place, Luke 4. 30.
17,11. JohnS, 59. Sept. for Tpna Jer.
37, 4. So Plut. Solon 14. Xen. An. 1. 4.
4. c) fls /j.f<rov, els TO fjLtcrov, into the
midst of an assembly, etc. Mark 3, 3 eyetpai
fls TO fj.fo-ov. Luke 4, 35. 5, 19. Also by
attraction in Mark 14, 60. Luke 6, 8. John
20, 19. 26; see in fls no. 4. Sept. for
Tpprbx Ex. 14, 23 ; tpna Ex. 11, 4. So
Luc. adv. Indoct. 29. Xen. An. 1. 5. 14.
d) fK pto-ov, out of the midst, c. gen. of
pers. from among Matt. 13, 49. Acts 17,
33. 23, 10. 1 Cor. 5, 2. 2 Cor. 6, 17. Sept.
for rp na Ex. 7, 5 ; a^o Ex. 31, 13. Ab-
sol. aipfiv fK TOV /j.fcrov to take away from
the midst, toilers, e media, i. e. to abolish, to
destroy, Col. 2, 14 ; also yiWo-Sat e/c /aeVou id.
neut. 2 Thess. 2, 7. So Xen. An. 1. 5. 14 e*
TOV peo-ov f iWao-3at. e) fVfJiftrtf, tv T<a
p,e<rq>, in the midst, absol. Matt. 14,6 cop^o-" 7 "
tv r<5 fj.fo-(p i. e. before Herod and his guests.
John 8, 9, comp. v. 2. (Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 46.)
With gen. of thing or place, Mark 6, 47 lv
p. T^S SaXao-o-r/s. Luke 21, 21. 22, 55.
Acts 17, 22. Heb. 2, 12. Rev. 1, 13. 2, 1.
[2, 7.] 4, 6. 5, 6. 6, 6-. 22, 2. With gen.
of pers. in the midst of, among, Matt. 18, 20.
Luke 2, 46 eV /ie erw T>V SiSacncaXwi/. 22,
27. 55. 24, 36. Acts 1, 15. 2, 22. 27,
21. 1 Thess. 2, 7. Phil. 2, 15. Rev. 5, 6.
Also by attract, in Matt. 10, 16. 18, 2.
Mark 9, 36. Luke 8, 7. 10, 3. John 8, 3.
Acts 4, 7 ; see in lv no. 4. Sept. for
?pn3 Gen. 1,6. 23, 10 ; a^a Deut. 29,
11. So Xen. Cyr. 8. 5. 8. ib. 8. 6. 22.
f) KOTO. p.f<rov TTJS WKTOS, about midnight,
Acts 27, 27. Sept. for a-jjsa Josh. 1, 11.
So Xen. An. 6. 2. 17 Kara p.. Trjs Qpaxrjs,
comp. Cyr. 5. 3. 52.
fJieaOTOl^OV, ov, TO, (p.eo-os, i-ol^oy.) a
middle-icall, partition, trop. of the Mosaic
law as separating the Jews and Gentiles,
Eph. 2, 14. Some suppose here an allusion
to the wall between the inner and outer
courts of the temple ; see in Itpov and Jos.
B. J. 5. 5. 2 ; comp. Rev. 11,1. 2. Clem.
Alex. 6. 13. Athen. 7. p. 281. d, Tw...p.f-
arcs, TO, (p-ta-os, oi/pa-
vos,*) mid-heaien, the midst of the heavens,
Rev. 8, 13. 14, 6. 19, 17. Eustath. ad II.
8. 68. Comp. /xeo-ovpai/eco Porph. de Ab-
etin. IV. 8. Strabo 2. p. 169. c.
), u>, f. oxro), (^itcroy,) to be in the
middle, in the midst, mid-way, intrans. John
7, 14 TTJS fopTrjs p.faoiicrrjf, i. e. at the mid
dle of the festival. Sept. Ex. 12, 29. Time.
5. 57. Xen. Hell. 2. 2. 24.
, ov, 6, Messias, Heb. J^EO
Messiah, i. e. the Anointed, to which Xpto-roy
Christ corresponds in Greek; John 1,42.
4,25.
//.ecrroV, 77, 6v, full, filled, stuffed, with a
gen. of that of or with which a person or
thing is full, Button. \ 132. 10. a. John 19,
29 bis, crKfvos oovs P.TTOV KT\. 21, 11.
James 3, 8. Sept. for tfba Ez. 37, 1. Nah.
1,10. So Hdian. 5.4.4. Xen. An. 1 . 4. 1 9.
Trop. Matt. 23, 28 /xeoroi eWe vnoKpio-ecas.
Rom. 1, 29. 15, 14. James 3, 17. 2 Pet.
2, 14. So Sept. Prov. 6, 34. Xen. Conv.
1. 13.
/AeCTTOft), a, f. wcro), (/ieoro s,) lo fill,
Pass, to be filled, to be full, c. gen. Acts 2,
13 yXevKovs /j.f/^faTa>|ueVoi ettrt. 3 Mace.
5, 10; trop. Soph. Antig. 780. Plato Legg.
649. b.
//.era, prep, (kindr. /^eo-os,) governing
the genitive and accusative, in the poets
also the dative ; with the primary signif.
mid, amid, Germ, mit, i. e. in the midst,
with, among, implying accompaniment, and
thus differing from ari/v which expresses
conjrfnction, union. See Matth. J 587. Wi
ner 5 51. 5. h. p. 451. Buttm. 5 147. n. 1.
Tittm. de Synon. N. T. p. 176.
I. With the GENITIVE, implying compan
ionship, fellowship. E. g.
1. with, i. e. mid, amid, among, in the
midst of, as where one is said to sit, stand,
or be with or in the midst of others, with
gen. plur. of pers. or thing. Matt. 26, 58
fKcfaqTo fj.tTa TUI> vrrr]peT<i)v. Mark 1, 13.
14, 54. 62 fp^optvov jttera TOJV vffpeXtov TOV
ovpavov. Luke 24, 5. John 18, 5. Acts 20,
18. Rev. 21, 3. al. 1 John 4, >7. Comp.
Matth. et Winer 1. c. Horn. Od. 10. 320.
Eurip. Hec. 209. Xen. Hell. 4. 8. 16.
2. with, i. e. together with, along icilh.
a) Pr. and with gen. of pers. a)
Where one is said to go, remain, sit, stand,
or be with any one, in his company ; so with
a notation of place added, Matt. 5, 25 W
OTOV ei iv TT) 68<u /J.fr avroO. Luke 11, 7.
22, 21. John 3, 26. 11, 31. Rev. 3, 21. al.
Often without notation of place, e. g. /* j/eti/,
ttafuvtw, rrfpinaTflv, oiKflv p.(Ta TIVOS, to
abide, walk, dwell with any one, Luke 24,
29. 22, 28. John 6, 66. 1 Cor. 7, 13 ; t.rop.
p.tvtiv fjifTa TWOS, to continue on the aide
of any one, of his party, 1 John 2, 1 9. So
//era
456
fj,era
tlvai pera TWOS, to be with any one, i. e.
in his company ; Matt. 9, 15 e <p oo-ov per
avTcov fo-Tiv 6 j/up(pi oj. Mark 5, 18. Luke
15, 31. John 7, 33. 2 Tim. 4, 11; also
yei/eV3ai pera nvos id. Acts 7, 38. 9, 19;
flvai impl. Mark 9,8. John 18,26; trop.
2 John 2. Hence ol ovres V. yei/dpei/oi pera
TWOS, ol pera TWOS, those with any one, his
companions, Matt. 12, 3. 4. Mark 16, 10.
Luke 6, 3. 4. Tit. 3, 15. (Ceb. Tab. 14.
Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 25.) Trop. to be of one s
side or party. Matt. 12, 30 6p?) i^per e pov,
K.CLT f[j.ov eo-Ti. (Thuc. 3. 56. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4.
7.) Also to be present with any one for aid,
6. g. God, John 3, 2 eav pi) fj 6 3eoy per av-
TOV. 8, 29. Acts 7, 9. 2 Cor. 13, 11 ; ei-
vai impl. Matt. 1, 23. Rom. 15, 33; trop.
f] xe/p Kvpiov Luke 1, 66. Acts 11, 21.
Also Jesus, Matt. 28, 20 ; ewat impl.
2 Thess. 3, 16 ; the Holy Spirit John 14,
16. Also with flvai impl. to be ever with
any one, i. e. to be ever bestowed, given,
e. g. the divine favour, blessing, as ip the
closing benedictions of the epistles, Rom.
16, 20. 24. 1 Cor. 16, 23. 24. Heb. 13, 25.
2 John 3. Rev. 22, 21. ) Where one
is said to do or suffer any thing with another,
implying joint or mutual action, influence,
suffering ; Matt. 2, 3 HpcoS^s eVapa^S?; KOI
irucra lepocroXvpa per O.VTOV. 5, 41. 12, 30
fir/ (rvvdycav per e pov. v. 41. 18, 23. Mark
3, 6. 7. Luke 5, 29. 30. John 11, 1* 19,
18. Acts 24, 1. Rom. 12, 15 bis. 1 Thess.
3, 13. Heb. 13, 23. Rev. 3, 20. al. (Hdian.
3. 4. 12. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 12.) So where
with is equivalent to and, as often in
English, i. e. where Kai might stand ; Matt.
22, 16 aTTOortXXouo tz oirco TOVS paS^ray
avT&v pera roof HpeoStaz/ooz/, i. q. their own
disciples and the Herodians. 2, 11. 19, 10.
1 Cor. 16, 11. y) With gen. of a pers.
pron. after verbs of having or taking with
oneself; Matt. 15, 30 t^ovrts pe3 favT&v
XooXois KT\* 25, 3. Mark 14, 33. 2 Tim. 4,
11. So Diod. Sic. 20. 4. 8) Where the
accompaniment implies only nearness, con
tiguity ; Matt. 21, 2 Kai rrS>\ov per avrfjs.
Rev. 14, 1. Acts 2, 28 TrXr/pcoo-fts pe ev(ppo-
trvvrjs pera TOV TrpocrwTrov o~ov, in thy pre
sence, near thy person ; quoted from Ps.
16, 1 1 where Sept. for ?p3& n. Af
ter the verb aKoXovSe co, to follow, Luke 9,
49 OVK aKoXovSei pe3 ijpcov. Rev. 6, 8.
14, 13. This is a construction of the later
Greek instead of the dat. see Phryn. et
Lob. p. 353 ; comp. Matth. { 403. p. 738.
50 Dem. 608. 13. f) After verbs com
pounded with trvv, instead of the more
usual dative, Matt, j 405. Acts 1, 26 <rvy*a-
Tf\lsrj(j>io- 5r} pera TO>V drroo-ToXuv. 2 Cor. 8,
18. Gal. 2, 12. Matt. 17, 3. 20, 2. So
Diod. Sic. 13. 62. Dem. 330. 2. Aristoph.
Acharn. 277. See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 353,
354.
b) Trop. with gen. of thing, e. g. a)
As expressing the state or emotion of mind
which accompanies the doing of any thing,
with which one acts ; Matt. 28, 8 e |eX3o{i-
(Tai Ta%v pera tyofiov Kai ^apaj peydXijs.
Mark 3, 5. Luke 14, 9. Acts 20, 19. 24, 3.
Eph. 4, 2 bis. 2 Thess. 3, 12. 1 Tim. 2, 9.
Heb. 10,22.al. saep. Comp. Matth. 1. c. So
1 Mace. 7, 28. Hdian. 2. 13. 4. Diod. Sic.
13. 108. Xen. Ven. 13. 15. 0) As mark
ing an external action, circumstance, or
condition with or by which another action or
event is accompanied, e. g. Matt. 14, 7 pe3
vpKov a>no\6yr]o-fv avrfj. 24, 31 aTroareXei
TOVS ayye Xour avTov /xera o-aXn-iyyoy (pcoi iys
p.eyaX/r. Matt. 27, 66 together with the watch.
Mark 6, 25. 10, 30 comp. Winer 1. c. p.
451. Luke 9, 39. 17, 20. Acts 5, 26. 13,
17. 14, 23. 24, 18. 2 Cor. 8, 4. 1 Tim. 4,
14. Heb. 5, 7. 7, 21. al. saep. (Hdian. 3. 6.
7. Thuc. 1. 18 ult. 6. 28. Xen. Hi. 1. 33.)
Also often where it is equivalent to Kai, as
in English ; comp. above in a. /3, ult. Eph.
6, 23 flprjVT] . . Kai dydnr] p,fTa Trt orewr KT\.
Col. ], 11. 1 Tim. 1,14. 2,15. 3,4. 2 Tim.
2, 10. Heb. 9, 19. al. y) With gen. of
thing which one has or takes along with
him, or with which he is furnished, comp.
above in a. y. Matt. 24, 30 /xera gvi/a/xetos
Kai Sogijs. Mark 14, 43 o^Xoy TTO\VS p-era
p-a^atpaij/ /crX. John 18, 3. Acts 26, 12;
comp. 9, 2 et 22, 5. So Luc. Philops. 8.
Thuc. 6. 28. Lys. 101. 17 p.er oLvov X-
Seij . 8) After the verb ptyvvfju to min
gle, Matt. 27, 34 oos pera ^oX^y peptype-
vov. Luke 13, 1 a>v TO atpa HiXaToy ep ^ 6
pera ra>j/ SvcrtcSi/ avToav. So Plato Tim. p.
35. a, fjuyvvs 8e pera TIJS ovaias Kai tK TK>V
TpuSv TToirjo-dfjifvos ev. The more usual
construction is with the dat. Matth. { 403.
b; comp. Hdian. 5. 5. 16.
c) From the Heb. pera is sometimes put
like ES, r.N, where the common Greek
construction is different, espec. after verbs
and nouns implying joint or mutual action,
influence, suffering, where in Engl. also we
say with ; e. g. a) After words imply
ing accord or discord, Luke 23, 1 2 eytvovro
8e (pi Xot . . . per aXXjjXcov. (So C. dat.
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 33.) Rom. 12, 18 pera
Trdirutv aV2lpu>7r&)j flprjvevovTfS. (Sept. 1 K.
22, 45 ; c. dat. Job 5, 23. Ecclus. 6, 6.)
Heb. 12, 14. John 3, 25 ft-n^vis . . .
/iTa TWV lovSaiW. 1 Cor. 6, 6. 7. Rev. 2,
fj-era
457
16 TroXf^ijcro) /ier avraiv. 11, 7. 12, 17.
13, 7. Here the dat. is more common,
Matth. -404. c. /3) After noi^fvat, rrop-
wuco, and the like ; Rev. 2, 22 rovs ^otxfv-
ovras (JLfT avTrjs. 17, 2. 18, 3. 9 ; also 14,
4. So Heb. rt c . HX Jer. 23, 17 ; c. a
Sept. tv Ez. 16, 17. Heb. Lex. HJt no. 1.
The common construction is c. accus. see
under these verbs. y) After words signi
fying participation, fellowship ; 2 Cor. 6,
15. 16 ris pepls Triorw fj.fra dirioTOV KT\.
John 13, 8 OVK exeif p.fpos p.tr ffiov. 1 John
1, 3. 6. 7. Commonly c. dat. as TI <roi KOI
ffioi Matt. 8, 29 ; comp. Matth. 389. i. a.
Also Xoyi fetrSat /ifrd TWOS, to be reckoned,
counted, with any one; Mark 15, 28 et
Luke 22, 37 KOI fj.fra dvopcov eXoytVS?;, quo
ted from Is. 53, 12 where Heb. nx J15333,
Sept. tv. So c. dat. Hdot. 8. 136. 8) Af
ter verbs implying to speak or talk with any
one ; Mark 6, 50 Kal evSe coj e XaX^crei/ /ner
auTwi/. Rev. 4, 1 ; also John 6. 43. 16, 19.
So 13* c . W? Sept. /Ltero Gen. 31, 29 ; c.
HS Sept. Trpos Gen. 23, 8. 42, 30. For the
more usual dat. see in XaXe<u, SiaXeyw, etc.
e) TToielv TI /iera TWOS, to do with any
one, i. e. to or towards him, corresponding
to Heb. M iliBS ; Luke 1, 72 Tronjcrat eXeo?
/xera TCOI/ Trarepcav. 10, 37. Acts 14, 27. 15,
4. So Heb. and Sept. Gen. 24, 12. Sept.
lv Gen. 40, 14. Also fj.fya\vvetv TI fie-
TO. TIVOS Luke 1, 58, for Heb. CS Vvnarj;
see in p.fya\vvco. For the more usual ace.
or dat. see in irote w no. 2. d.
II. With the ACCUSATIVE, ^TO. strictly
implies motion towards the middle, into the
midst of any thing, Horn. II. 2. 376 ; and
then also motion after any person or thing,
i. e. either so as to follow and be with a
person, or to fetch a person or thing ; see
Passow pera C. 1. Winer 53. f. Hence
also spoken of succession either in place or
time, after. In N. T.
1. Of succession in place, after, behind;
once, Heb. 9, 3 peTa TO StvTfpov KaTane-
Tacr/Mi. Horn. Od. 2. 406. Paus. 3. 1. 1.
Thuc. 7. 58.
2. Of succession in time ; e. g. with a
noun of time, Matt. 17, 1 /ie3 ripe pas <
after six days. 25, 19 /xera 5e xpovov iroXvv.
Mark 8, 31. Acts 12, 4. 28, 11. Gal. 1, 18.
So pifT y ov TroXXas r]fj.fpas Luke 15, 13; ou
/itTa TroXXas Tdirras 17 /if pay Acts 1,5; COmp.
in oil, and Winer { 23. 5. n. (Palasph. 5. 3.
Hdian. 5. 6. 2. ^El. V. H. 9. 21.) With a
noun of person, Acts 5, 37 jifra TOVTOV av-
(<rnj lovSar. 19, 4. (Hdian. 6. 2. 18. Xen.
Cyr. 2. 2. 4.) With a noun marking an
event or point of time ; Matt. 1,12 p.tTa 8
Tr]i> p.fToiKfo-iav Bafivhwvos. Mark 13, 24.
Luke 9, 28. John 13, 27. 2 Pet. 1,15. Sc
Hdian. 4. 9. 3. Also /*era ravra v. TOV-
TO after these things, after this, Mark 16, 12.
Luke 5, 27. John 3, 22. al. (Diod. Sic. 1. 7.
Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 22.) With an adj. Luke
22, 58 nfTa ftpaxv, see in jSpa^s no. 1.
Acts 27, 14 /xera ov TTO\V. (Jos. 1. 12. 2.)
With an infin. c. art. Matt. 26, 32 /xrra S<
TO eyepSfjvai /ze, i. e. after that I am risen
again. Mark 1, 14. Luke 12, 5. Acts 1, 3.
1 Cor. 11, 25 fj.fTa TO SeiTw/crat. Heb. 10
26. So Hdian. 2. 9. 6.
NOTE. In composition /irra implies : a^,
Fellowship, partnership ; as p.eTa&i8a>p.i, /*e
Te^w, /ieraXa/LtjSaj/a). b) Proximity, con
tiguity ; as ^opiov. c) Motion or direc
tion after, as /j.fTanffj.nop.ai. d) Sequence
in time ; as ^reVeira. e) Transition,
transposition, change, over, away, Lat. trans ,
as MtTapaivo), ie
/iera/3atW, f. jS^o-o/^at, Oati/w,) to go
or pass over from one place to another, to
remove; e. g. e olitias (Is oiKiav Luke 10, 7 ;
trop. John 5, 24. 1 John 3, 14. So Luc.
Vitar. Auct. 5 es a XXo [trco/ia] /tfTa/3^o-fai.
Trop. 2 Mace. 6, 9. 24. Plut. Thes. 5.
Hence genr. to pass over or away, to depart,
c. OTTO Matt. 8, 34 ; eVc et Trpos John 1 3, 1 ;
c. adv. Matt. 11, 1 peW/Sq eWZSei/. 12, 9.
15, 29. 17, 20 bis. John 7, 3. Acts 18, 7.
So Pol. 21. 10. 12. Plato Crat. 438. a.
/xera/3aXX&), f. a Xw, (/3uXXa>,) to throw,
or turn over, e. g. with a plough c. ace.
Xen. CEc. 16. 13; to turn about, Horn. II.
8. 94; to change, Diod. Sic. 1. 12. In N.
T. Mid. to change oneself, to change one s
mind, Acts 28, 6. So Jos. Ant. 1. 3. 1.
Dem. 205. 19. Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 31.
/ierciyw, f. o>, (ayo>,) to lead over from
one place or country to another, to transfer,
Pol. 5. 1. 9. Diod. Sic. 20. 3 fin. In N. T.
to move or turn about, from one place to
another, James 3, 3. 4.
f. 8a><ra>, (Si Sco/it,) to give
to any one as his share, to share with, i. e.
to impart, to communicate ; c. dat. Luke 3,
116 f^aiv 8vo ^iTaJvar, /xeTaoYa> T&> pr/ f^ov-
TI. Eph. 4, 28. Part, absol. 6 fj.fTao io ovs,
one who distributes alms, an officer of the
primitive church, Rom. 12, 8. With ace.
and dat. Rom. 1, 11 IVO.TI p.fTao S) ^apicr/ia
vfjuv 7rvfVfj.aTi.K6i>. 1 Thess. 2, 8. So c. dat.
Luc. Paras. 1. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 1 ; c. dat. et
ace. Hdot. 9. 34. A en. An. 4. 5. 5. See
Matth. { 326. n.
eas, f), (/*er<m 37p.i.) meta
thesis, transposition, a setting in another
place. Hence
1. Pr. translation, removal from one
place or state to another, Heb. 11, 5.
Diod. Sic. 1. 23.
2. mutation, change; Heb. 7, 12 vupov
werdSeo-ts. 12, 27. 2 Mace. 21, 24. Thuc.
5. 29.
peTaipd), f. apco, (ai pw,) pr. to lift away,
to take away, from one place to another,
Dem. 395 ult. Sept. for !ibah 2 K. 25, 11.
In N. T. intrans. or with lavrov impl. to
take oneself away, i. e. to go away, to depart ;
Matt. 13, 53 peTripev eKetSei/. 19, 1. Comp.
Buttm. \ 113. n. 1. 5 130. n. 2. So Aquil.
Gen. 12, 8 Kal nfTrjpev 6KeT3ei> for
CTE, Sept. dTTfa-rr].
ytiera/caXero, , f. e o-a>, OaAe w.) to caZZ
away from one place to another, Sept. Hos.
11, 1. jEschin. 49. 30; to call back, to re
call, Pol. 14. 1. 3. Thuc. 8. 11. In N. T.
Mid. to call away to oneself, to call for, to
invite c. ace. Acts 7, 14 /irreKaXfVaro TOV
n-ar/pi avrov laK. 10, 32. 20, 17. 24, 25.
So Achill. Tat. 4. p. 243 Kal Sarai TOV TOV
crrparoTre Sot larpov /iiera/caXecracrSai.
[jLeraKivew, <, f. rja-a>, (givca,) to more
from one place to another, to move away, to
remove; Pass. trop. Col. 1, 23 /i?) p,era/a-
vovpevoi dno TTJS \ni8os, not moved away
from the hope, not fallen away, not waver
ing. Pr. Hdot. 1. 51. Luc. Contempl. 6.
Xen. Eq. 7. 6.
peToha/Afidva), f. X^o/zai, (Xa^Sdi/co,)
to receive with others, to take a share of any
thing, to partake of, to share ; c. gen. 2 Tim.
2, 6 TUIV Kapncov p.fTa\anJ3dveiv. Heb. 6, 7.
12, 10. Spec. Tpo(pTJs p.eraXap.jSdi eti/, to
partake of food, to take food, Acts 2, 46. 27,
33. 34. So JEl. V. H. 9. 5. Xen. Hell. 3.
5. 2. Hence genr. to take, to have, c. ace.
Acts 24, 25 Kaipbv Se /irroAa/3wi>. Comp.
Matth. 325. n. 2. So Pol. 2. 16. 15 Kaipov.
fJ,Ta\,r/\lri$, ecos, 77, (p.eraXap./Sdi a),) a
partaking of any thing; 1 Tim. 4, 3 tls p.e-
rdXr^tv, i. e. to be partaken of, enjoyed.
Pol. 31. 21. 3 fifro\T]\l/is rfjs dpxTJs. Plato
Parm. 131. a.
yu-eraXXacrcrft) v. -rru), f. , (dX-
Xd(rcra>,) to exchange one thing /or another,
c. ace. et tv, Rom. l,-25; eis v, 26 Plut.
Cic. 31 TO IfJidna. So c. ety Djod. Sic. 4.
51. Plato Polit. 291. b.
/ieTa/AeAo/iCM, f. Tja-o/xat, Pass, depon.
</ie Xto, /ieXo/xai,) Pass. aor. 1 /xtrf/teX^S^i-,
Buttm, ^ 113. 4 and n. 5 ; pr. to transfer or
458 fjieravoia
change one s care ; hence, to change one s
mind or purpose, after having done any
thing; Matt. 21, 29 Zcrrtpov 8e p.erap.eX;-
3e/y. v. 32. Heb. 7. 21 quoted from Ps. 110,
4 where Sept. for Cr]3 . Oftener with the
idea of regret, sorrow, to repent, to feel sor
row, remorse ; Matt. 27, 3 of Judas. 2 Cor.
7, 8 bis. 1 Mace. 11, 10. Diod. Sic. 15, 9.
Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 5.
transform, to transfigure, e. g. eavTov Ml.
V. H. 1. 1. Athen. 8. p. 334. c. In N. T.
Mid. to change one s form, to be transfigured,
Matt. 17, 2. Mark 9, 2. (Ml V. H. 14. 8.)
Trop. to be transformed in mind and heart,
Rom. 12, 2 fifTap.op(povo- %e TTJ dvaKaivaxrfi
TOV voos- 2 Cor. 3, 18.
f^STCLVOGO), <o, I. Tjo~fo, (j octo.) pr. to per
ceive afterwards, to have an afterview ; hence
to change one s view, mind, purpose ; Sept.
for CH5 Zech. 8, 14. Diod. Sic. 15. 47.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 3. In N. T. to change one s
mind, to repent, implying the feeling of re
gret, sorrow; genr. Luke 17, 3 nal eav p,e-
Tavorjcrrj, a(pfs airw. V. 4 ; with eVi C. dat.
2 Cor. 12, 21. So jos. Ant. 2. 15. 3. Epict.
Ench. 34. Diod. Sic. 13. 53. In a religious
sense, implying sorrow for unbelief and sin.
and the turning from them unto God and
the gospel of Christ ; absol. Matt. 3, 2
p.fTavoflT, fjyyiKe yap TJ j3acri\fia TOIV oipa-
vwv. 4, 17. 11, 20. Mark 1, 15. 6. 12.
Luke 13. 3. 5. 15, 7. 10. 16, 30. Acts 2,
38. 3, 19. 17, 30. 26, 20 ^Tavodv Kal
fTTKTTpt (pen/ eVi TOV Sedv repent and turn to
God, i. e. from idolatry. Rev. 2, 5 bis. 16.
21. 3, 3. 19. 16, 9. Praegn. c. OTTO, Acts
8, 22 pfTavorjo-ov UTTO TTJS KaKias repent [and
turn]/?-owi this evil; see in OTTO no. 1. b. f,
With , Rev. 2, 21 c TTJS iropveias. v. 22.
9, 20. 21. 16, 11. Sept. c. aTrd for *3S CH3
Jer. 8, 6. (Jos. Ant. 7. 7. 3, c. Trep/.j" As
attended with acts of external sorrow, pen
ance, Matt. 11, 21 av (v CTOKKW Kal o~Tro$ca
pfTavoTjo-av. 12,41. Luke 10, 13. 11,32*;
comp. Jonah 3, 5-10. For s in Matt. 12,
41 et Luke 11, 32, see in ds no. 3. e. a.
So Test. XII Patr. p. 520, 607 ; called also
p-erdi/ota TTJS crapKos p. 611.
fiTavotOf, as, fj, (p,(Tavofo),} change of
mind or purpose, repentance ; genr. Heb.
12, 17 fj-tTavoias yap Tonov ov% evpf, he
found no place for a change of mind, i. e.
in his father Isaac ; comp. Gen. 27, 34. 37
sq. So Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 1. Pol. 4. 66. 7.
In a religious sense, repentance, penitence,
implying sorrow for unbelief and sin, and a
turning from them unto God and the gos-
459
pel of Christ. Matt. 3, 8 Kapirov a^iov rys
ptravoias. v. 11. 9, 13. Mark 1, 4. 2, 17.
Luke 3, 3. 8. 5, 32 /caXeVai . . . o/xaprcoXous
tf p-fTaVotai/. 15, 7. 24, 47. Acts 5, 31
8ovvai p.(T(ivoiav TO> lo-paTjX K.a.1 a(pf<Tiv
Afiaprioov. 11, 18 rfjv pfrdvoiav fls fcojjj/.
13, 24. 19, 4. 20, 21 TTJV fls 3eoi> ^eravoiav.
26, 20. Rom. 2, 4. 2 Cor. 7, 9. 10. 2 Tim.
2, 25. Heb. 6, 1. 6. 2 Pet. 3, 9. So VVisd.
12, 19. Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 10 fin.
//.era^u, adv. and prep, (p-era,) in the
midst, between.
1. Adv. e. g. of place, between, Wisd. 18,
23. Horn. II. 1. 156. In N. T. only of time,
mean time, mean while, e. g. ev TO> p.erau
(xpoVw), in the mean time, John 4, 31 ;
comp. Buttm. 125. 6. (Xen. Conv. 1. 14;
fully Hdian. 3. 8. 20.) Also 6 /*erau,
pr. intervening, intermediate, put for next
following, next, as Acts 13, 42 TO p.trav
adftftaTov, the next Sabbath ; Buttm. 1. c. So
Jos. B. J. 5. 4. 2 Aa/3tou re Kal SoXop-coz/os,
e ri de TUIV fj.(Tav TOVTCAV /SacrtXe ooi . Plut.
Instit. Lacon. 42 01 perau MaxeSoviKol /3a-
crtXets 1 .
2. Prep, with gen. of place or pers. Matt.
23, 35 /LtfTav TOU vaov (cat rov Svatacrn;-
piov. Luke 11, 51. 16, 26. Acts 12, 6. So
Jos. Ant. 7. 10. 4. JEl. V. H. 3. 1. Xen.
Cyr. 7. 1. 10. Trop. of pers. Matt. 18, 15
[KTat-v (ToC Kcii avrov poVou, Engl. between
tliee and him alone. Acts 15, 9. Rom. 2, 15
p.frav a\\rj\a>v, between one another, i. e.
in turn, alternately. So Plut. de Amic. et
Adulat. 1.
/jieTcnrefjiTra), f. fa, (T^TTM,) to send
after, to send for, Thuc. 4. 30. ib. 7. 15.
In N. T. Mid. p-miTrepTropat, f. -^op-at, to send
for to oneself, to invite to come, Acts 10, 5.
22. 29. 11, 13. 24, 24. 26. 25, 3. Pass. Acts
10, 29. Sept. for FiriBri Num. 23, 7. So
2 Mace. 15, 31. Hdian. 3. 5. 7. Xen. Mem.
3. 9. 11.
fj,eTacrTpe(j)(i), f. \^&>, (o-rp/^xa,) to turn
about, from one direction to another, Plut.
Otho 4. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 28. In N. T. to
turn into something else, to change, Pass.
C. els James 4, 9. Acts 2, 20 6 rj\ios /iera-
o-rpacpqo-eTai fls (TKOTOS, quoted from Joel
3, 4 [2, 31], where Sept. for 7|Brt Niph.
(1 Mace. 9, 41.) In a bad sense, to change
for the worse, to pervert; c. ace. Gal. 1, 7
p-eTaorpol/m TO evayy/Xtoi/. So Ecclus. 11,
31. Test. XHPatr. p. 688.
/LieTacr^/xaTt ^w, f. t o-ea, (a-xwaTifa,
o-X^ia-) to transform, to change the form or
appearance of any thing, c. ace. Phil. 3, 21
os p.(Tao~xT)iJ.aTi(rfi TO o-co/na TTJS
. Mid. c. fls, to transform oneself into
another shape or character, 2 Cor. 11, 13
fj.fracr)(rjfj.aTi^6fji(voi fls dnoa-ToXovs. V. 14 ;
c. is v. 15. So Jos. Ant. 7. 10. 5 pen.
Diod. Sic. 3. 12 pen. Plato Legg. 903. e.
Mid. Test. XII Patr. p. 530. Trop. to
transfer figuratively, to apply metaphoric
ally, c. (is nva 1 Cor. 4, 6. So Plato Legg.
906. c.
, f. Sijo-a, (T&JJ/U,) to trans
pose, to put in another place. Hence
1 . to transport, to transfer, to translate ;
Pass. Acts 7, 16 /cat peTfT&rjcrav fls Su^e /i.
Heb. 11,5 bis. Eva>% p.fTfTe%r) sc. fls rov
ovpavov KT\. comp. 2 K. 2, 11. So Sept.
Gen. 5, 24. Diod. Sic. 17. 29. Plato Conv.
191. c. Mid. to transfer oneself, to go over
from one side or party to another ; hence,
with oVo and fls, to fall away from one to
another, Gal. 1,6. So 2 Mace. 7, 24. Athen
7. p. 281. e. Pol. 3. 111. 8. Trop. to trans
fer to another use or purpose, to pervert,
to abuse, c. ace. Jude 4 TTJV x^P iV T v
3eo! /ifTaTi3eWu ets aWXyftai , so as to
pervert the grace of God unto licentious
ness.
2. to change, by putting one thing in
place of another ; Pass. Heb. 7, 12 p.fTan-
3e/ii^f rijs Ifpciixrvvrfs, the priesthood being
changed. So Plato Minos 316. c, TOVS vo-
P.OVS. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 14. Others, being
transferred, as in no. 1 .
fJ,eT7retTa, adv. (erretTa,) after then,
1. e. thereafter, afterwards, Heb. 12, 17.
Judith 9, 7. Plut. C. Mar. 4. Plato Ep.
353. c.
/xere^ft), f. ^<3e|aj, (ex0 aor. 2 p.fTf-
<TXOV, pr. to have with another, i. e. to par
take of, to share in, to be a partaker ; c. gen.
Buttm. 5 132. 5. d. 1 Cor. 9, 10. 12 <1X-
Xot rrjs vp.wv (ovcrias /LteT/xouo-ti/. 10, 21.
30 impl. Heb. 2, 14. 7, 13 <j>v\ns erepas
fjifTfo-xrjKfv, he had part in another tribe,
belonged to another tribe. With 1 Cor.
10, 17, comp. in no. 1. d. /3. So to par
take of food, C. gen. -yaXaKToy Heb. 5, 1 3.
2 Mace. 5, 10. Diod. Sic. 1. 5. Xen. Mem.
2. 2. 3.
fJLT(i)plly(0, f. uro>, (fifTfcopos ; /ird,
fdupa, ai wpa,) to lift on high, to raise in the
air, JE\. H. An. 11. 33 tavrbv rots irrfpois
pfTfcapia-as- Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 5. Trop. to
elate, as with pride, 2 Mace. 5, 17. Diod.
Sic. 4. 70 ; also to render hesitating, fluctu
ating, to make of doubtful fidelity, as if
floating in the air, Pol. 5. 70. 10. Diod. Sic.
17. 5 ^LteTett>/Ji ecr3at Trpos a7roVTacrij>.
Hence in N. T. Pass, or Mid. p.fTfcop[o-
4fiO
pa i, to be in suspense, to be of doubtful mind,
anxious, fluctuating between hope and fear,
Luke 12, 29. So ptreapos rals fiiavoiais
Pol. 3. 107. 6. ib. 5. 18. 5.
fjieTOltcecria. as, fj, (/ierotKe o), fj.tr OLKI^OI.)
change of abode, migration, and hence for
the Babylonish exile, Matt. 1, 11. 12. 17
bis. Sept. for nbw 2 K. 24, 16. 1 Chr.
5, 22. Leonid. Tar. 79, in Anthol. Gr. I. p.
175. See Munthe Obss. p. 1.
l^eTOLKLLfO, f. iVw, (oucto>, OLKOS,} Att.
fut. to), Buttm. 95. 9 ; to cause to change
one s abode, to make remove or migrate;
hence to remove, to carry away, c. ace. Acts
7, 4 /j.TtoKi<rev avrov els TTJV yfjv Tavrrjv. V.
43 /ieroiKiw vpas eVeKeira Ba/3. Sept. for
!-&an i Chr. 5, 6. Am . 5, 27. Diod. Sic.
11/88 pen. JE1. V. H. 1. 11. Thuc. 1. 12.
fj, (^ere ^a),) participation,
partnership, fellowship, 2 Cor. 6, 14; pa-
rail. with Koivavia. Psalt. Salom. 14, 4.
Plut. Amator. 15. p. 485. Plato Ep. 345. a.
fiero-ftps, ov, 6, fj, adj. (/ifT-e xco,) parta
king of; Subst. a partaker, Heb. 3. 1 K\TJ-
(Tfcas (TTOVpavlov /xero^ot. V. 14. 6, 4. 12,
8. So Anthol. Gr. IV. p. 263. Plato Pheedr.
262. d. Absol. a partner, companion, fel
low, Luke 5, 7. Heb. 1, 9 quoted from Ps.
45, 8, where Sept. for "OfJ. So Dem.
1411. 4.
//.erpeo), , f. ijo-o>, (jj.erpov, ) to measure,
in any way, e. g. a) Of capacity, with
an adjunct of manner, in the proverbial
phrase oi V. ev w /-i^V-pco ptrpflre, /zerpjjSiycre-
rai, Matt. 7, 2 bis. Mark 4, 24 bis. Luke 6,
38 bis. Sept. for Tro Ez. 16, 18. So
Dem. 918. 11. Plut. Marcell. 25 pen.
b) Of length or distance, as measured by
the rule, KaXapos, c. ace. Rev. 11,1 p.frpr)-
(rov rov vabv TOV 3eov. V. 2. 21, 15. 16. 17.
Sept. and Tin Num. 35, 5. So Xen. Hell.
3. 2. 10. Mem. 4. 7. 2. c) Trop. for to
estimate, to judge of, c. ace. 2 Cor. 10, 12
iv eavrois eavrovs fJieTpovvrfs. So Hdian.
1 . 6. 2. Dem. 324. 24. Comp. metior Hor.
Ep. 1. 7 fin.
C, 6, (/ierpea, pr. a mea
surer ; then a metretes John 2, 6, i. e. the
Attic amphora, a measure for liquids con
taining 12 ^o ey or 72 gea-rai, and equal to
| of an Attic /ie/zj/or. Hence the pfrprjTTjs
was equivalent to the Hebrew bath, or about
8^ gallons. The Roman amphora was
smaller, being only equal to f of the ^frpr^-
TTJS. See in /Sdros II, and Bffickh Metrol.
Untersuch. p. 200, 278, 284, 290. Sept.
for ro 2 Chr. 4, 5. Pol. 2. 15. 1. Dem.
1045. 6.
/AerptOTra^eo), , f TJO-W, (/ierpio-ia^r ,
fierpios, TraSos,) to ie moderate in one s pas
sions ; hence to be gentle, indulgent, com
passionate, c. dat. towards any one ; Heb.
5, 2 fj.frpiona Selv Svvdufvos rois ayvooixri.
KT\. Philo de Joseph. II. p. 45. 37. Jos.
Ant. 12. 3. 2. So nfrpioTra^s Dion. Hal.
8. 61.
yLterpico?, adv. (/zeVptos, perpov.) mea-
suredly, moderately, i. e. with moderation,
Pol. 3. 85. 9. Xen. An. 2. 3. 20. In N. T.
modei-ately, little, and ov /neTptwy not a little,
much, greatly, Acts 20, 12. So Hdian. 1.
3. 12. Xen. Mem. 4. 1. 1.
fierpov. ov, TO, measure, in the widest
sense.
1. Pr. and genr. a) Of capacity, in
the proverbial expression Matt. 7, 2. Mark
4. 24. Luke 6, 38 bis. Trop. measure of
sins, Matt. 23, 32. Sept. for M 2 Chr. 2,
10 ; nsiN Lev. 19, 36. Deut. 25, 14. So
Hdot. 4. 198. Xen. An. 3. 2. 21. b) Of
length or surface, a measure, i. e. a measur
ing-rod, Ka\ap.os, Rev. 21, 15 in later edit,
21, 17 fierpov dc2pco7rov, a man s measure,
i. e. common, current, ordinary. Sept. for
Ex. 26, 2. 8. Ez. 42, 16 sq; 1)? 2 K.
2l 13. So Xen. Mem. 4. 7. 2. c) Ad
verbially, fK /jLtrpov by measure, i. q. yueTpi -
cos, i. e. moderately, sparingly, John 3, 34 ;
see in no. 3. h.
2. Meton. a measure, a portion as mea
sured off or allotted, allotment, proportion ;
Rom. 12, 3 ws 6 Seov fp.fpicre furpov Tn oTecor.
Eph. 4, 7. 13. 16. 2 Cor. 10, 13 bis, see in
Kavav. Luc. Imag. 7. Plato Rep. 621. a,
TT\fOV fJLfTpOV.
fAeraiTrov, ov, TO, (/xerd, oty,) the fore
head, Rev. 7, 3. 9, 4. 13, 16. 14, 1. 9. 17,
5. 20, 4. 22, 4. Sept. for USa Ex. 28, 33.
1 Sam. 17, 49. Hdian. 1. 15. 7. Xen. Cyr.
1. 4. 8.
^ and A te X/ 3i? J (kindr. H^KOS, pa-
Kpos,) the former also sometimes before a
vowel, Buttm. 5 26. 4. Winer 5 5. 1. b. Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 14 ; a particle serving to mark
a terminus ad quern, both of place and time.
It differs therefore from axpi, in that a^pt
fixes the attention upon the whole duration
up to the limit, while pfXP 1 re f ers solely to
the limit, implying that the action there
terminates. See Tittm. de Synon. N. T.
p. 33 sq.
1. Prep, with the genitive, unto, until,
usque ad.
461
a) Of ilace, unto, as far as to; Rom. 15,
19 pt xp TOV iXXvpi /cov. Sept. for na~1S
Job 38, Tl .Palaeph. 21.1. Hdian. 1.12.15.
Xen. An. 2. 2. 6.
b) Of time, until a) With gen. of a
Bubst. Matt. 13, 30 fif\P l T0 ^ ^fp^uov.
Acts 10, 30. 20, 7. Rom. 5, 14 utxpi Mcov-
o-e oK, i. e. death reigned from Adam until
Moses without there being any revealed law,
but not so afterwards ; comp. Tittm. 1. c.
1 Tim. 6, 14. Heb. 3, 6. 14. 9, 10. Sept.
for ns n? p s . 105, 19. So Hdian. 1.1.5.
Xen. Venat. 4. 11. /3) p.fXP ls ov sc>
Xpovov, until what time, i. e. until, as a
Conjunct, with the Subjunctive, where the
matter is uncertain, Mark 13, 30 pexp 1 ? v
ndvra ravra yivrjTai. See Buttm. $ 146. n. 2.
Matth. 480. b. So Hdot. 4. 119 ; c. impf.
Indie. Xen. An. 5. 4. 16. y) p-^XP 1 r ^ y
rri)p.(pov, until this day, Matt. 11,23. 28,
15. Here axpt might properly have been
used ; but the writer employs ^xp 1 P r b-
as not looking at all beyond the present
time ; comp. Tittm. 1. c. p. 35. So pexpi-
TOV vvv Palaeph. 17. 2 ; fJ-(XP l T ^" / Se ra>v KOI-
p>v Diod. Sic. 4. 19.
c) Trop. of degree or extent ; 2 Tim. 2,
9 KdKOTraSai pfXP 1 ftrpa>i . Heb. 12, 4 /zt-
Xpis at^ai-oy. Phil. 2, 8 fiexP 1 Savdrav. V.
30. 2 Mace. 13, 14. Hdian. 1. 15. 16.
Xen. Mem. 4. 7. 3.
2. Conjunct, until, before a verb in the
Subjunct. where the matter is either pres.
or fut. and therefore uncertain, Buttm. 146.
n. 2. Eph. 4, 13 fifXP 1 KaTavrfjcru>p.fv . . . cts
Tf\fiov KT\. Xen. Hell. 1. 3. 11 TTC-
fv . . MXP ir ^ 3 ?7- ^0 c. impf. In
die. Thuc. 3. 10.
/i77, a negative particle, not, expressing
a dependent and conditional negative, i. e.
depending on the manner in which one con
ceives of a thing, and therefore subjective ;
while ov expresses a direct negation, inde
pendently and absolutely, and is therefore
objective. That is, firj implies that one con
ceives a tiling not to be, while ov expresses
that it actually is NOT ; hence pr) refers to
the* predicate, ov to the copula. The same
distinction holds good in all the compounds
of JMJ and ov. See Buttm. 148. Kiihner
5 318. 3. Winer { 59. Herm. ad Vig. p. 795
sq. 802 sq. Matth. 608. 5.
I. As a NEGATIVE particle, not, non,
where the following special uses all flow
from the general principles above stated.
E g. M, and not ov, is used :
1. In all negative conditions and supposi
tions; in N. T. after iav and ci, Buttm.
148. 2. b. E. g. eav 7*17, Matt. 5, 20 car
p.r) IT (pio~<r every TI 8iKaioo-vvT] v/icoi/ KT\.
Mark 3, 27. Luke 13, 3. 5. Tit. 1, 6. al.
see in cap II. 2. So el prf, Matt. 24, 22
ei p.i] KoXoj3d)27jcrai/ ai r]p.epai. Mark 2, 7.
John 3, 13. Acts 21, 25. al. see in d III.
2. e. With fdv or el implied, Mark 12, 19.
Luke 10, 10. John 12, 47. 1 Cor. 13, 1. 2.
3. James 2, 14. Sometimes el is followed
by oil, where ov then refers not to the condi
tion, but to the verb alone, which it renders
negative ; as Matt. 26, 24 KO\OV r/v avr<5,
et OVK (yfvvrjSr], i. e. the not being born
would have been better for him ; here prj
would have implied uncertainty as to his
having been born. Mark 11, 26. Luke 14,
26. 18, 4 ft Kal 3eov ou <o/3ov/iai, i. e. to
not fear, i. q. to contemn. John 10, 37 el
ov Trotw ra epya TOV irarpos p.ov, \. e. to not
do, i. q. to leave undone. 11, 8. James 2,
11. See Buttm. 148. 2. b, and marg. Wi
ner 559. 5. Herm. ad Vig. p. 831. Comp.
in ov no. 5.
2. After particles implying purpose, also
result anticipated or supposed, i. e. in N. T.
after Iva, OTTOS, Sxrre, Buttm. 148. 2. c.
Matth. 8 608. 5. a. Winer 8 60. 2. E. P-.
1 I C5
iv a firj , Matt. 26, 5 Iva /nij 3opv/3or yevrjrai.
Luke 8, 10. John 3, 16. Acts 5, 26. Heb.
13, 17. al. So Matt. 5, 29. 30. Mark 4, 12.
John 1 1 , 50. al. see in Iva I. 1 , and II. a. So
oVcos P.TI, Matt. 6, 18. Luke 16, 26. Acts
20, 16. 1 Cor. 1, 29. Also before an infin.
expressing purpose, either inf. simply, or
with &>o-re, el s, Trpos, bid, see below in no. 4.
3. After relative pronouns, as os. o<rrts,
oo-o?, wherever they refer not to definite
antecedents, but to such as are indefinite
and general, or implied, Buttm. { 148. 2. e.
Matth. J 608. 5. c. Winer { 59. 4. E. g.
Matt. 10, 14 or tav pf] de^rai v/jias. 11, 6.
Luke 8, 18. 1 Pet. 2, 9. Mark 6, 11 6W
av p.rj dfu>vrai vp.as. Luke 9, 5. Acts 3, 23
rjris av /J.TJ a/covoT/. Rev. 13, 15. But ov is
put after os, oWiy, where these refer to a
definite antecedent, as Luke 14, 33 ; or
where any thing is said actually not to be
or to be done, as Matt. 10, 38. 13, 12. Mark
9, 40. Luke 14, 27.
4. With the Infinitive as being dependent
vipon another finite verb or word expressed
or implied ; here the infin. may usually ei
ther itself be resolved into a supposition, or
the verb on which it depends expresses
supposition, condition, thought, purpose ;
Buttm. ^ 148. 2. g. Winer { 59. 2. Herm. ad
Vig. p. 806 ult. Thus a) Inf. simpl.
Matt. 22, 23 ot \tyovres ^ elvai uvdo-rao-tv,
i. e. as they suppose and believe. Luke 2,
462
26. 20, 7 21, 14. Acts 15, 19. 38. 23, 8.
25, 24. 27 XoybV /ioi SoKff . . . p) (cat Tar
/car avTou atrt as o-rjfj.dvai. Rom. 13, 3 3e -
Xeiy Se prj (po/3eur3at T^V ifovoicv. 1 Cor.
7, 1. 1 Tim. 1, 20. 2 Pet. 2, 21. After
Set, o<et\t0, and the like, Bnttm. 1. c. Matt.
23, 23 ravTO. eSei TrotJjcrat, KaKflva (JLTJ d<pi-
cvai. Luke 18, 1. Acts 27, 21. Rom. 15, 1.
1 Tim. 3, 3 Set ovv enio-KOTrov . . . fifj Trdpoi-
vov, fj-rj 7T\r]KTT)v (eiVai). V. 8. Tit. 1, 7.. 2,
3. 9. 10. After ofnvv^i, implying future
purpose, Heb. 3, 18 TI O-I 8e aytoo-e p.rj elo~-
eXeiWo-3ai KT\. see Herm. ad Vig. p. 805.
After verbs of commanding, entreating, e. g.
with inf. pres. as continued, Acts 1, 4 irap-
jjyyetXei avrois OTTO lepoa. pr) ^copi^ecrSat.
21, 4. Rom. 2, 21. 22. Eph. 3, 13 8ib mYoC-
pai fir/ fKKdKtiv. 2 Tim. 2, 14. (Comp.
Luc. D. Mort. 1. 4.) With inf. aor. as
transient, Matt, 2, 12. 5, 34. Luke 22, 40.
Heb. 12, 19. By pleonasm after verbs im
plying a negative, e. g. of denying, Luke
20, 27 of dimXeyovrfs avaaracriv firj fivat.
22, 34, See Matth. 534. n. 4. Winer $ 67.
1. n. Vice versa after ov ovvapai, where
the negatives have each its proper power,
and constitute an emphatic affirmative ; Acts
4, 20 ov 6Wa/ie3a a fi8op.(v . . . /ij) XaXelt/,
i. e. we cannot but speak. Buttm. 148. n.
7. b. After Sxrrf , in N. T. marking a
result anticipated or supposed on the part
of the speaker or writer ; Matt. 8, 28 oxrre
jtt?7 Ivxyeiv Tiva TrapfX Sf iv. Mark 3, 20.
1 Cor. 1, 7. 2 Cor. 3, 7. 1 Thess. 1,8. So
Xen. Conv. 4. 54. b) Infin. c. rov, e. g.
as dependent on a Subst. Rom. 11,8 <5(p3aX-
fioi TOV fj.T) jSXeTTfiv KT\. et 1 Cor. 9, 6 OVK
f^o^fi* f^ovo-iav TOV /ii) e pydeo-3ai ; i. e.
implying possibility, but not the will. After
verbs of hindering or being hindered, Luke
4, 42. 24, 16. Acts 10, 47 voa>p Ka>\v<rai
. . . TOV JJ.T] /SaTmtrSJJwu TOVTOVS. 14, 18. 20,
27. Rom. 11, 10. 1 Pet. 3, 10 ; also Luke
17, 1. Heb. 11,5. James 5, 17. As mark
ing -purpose or result, where wore might
stand instead of TOV, comp. below in lett. d.
Rom. 7, 3 e XeuSe pa e trrti/ OTTO TOV Popov,
TOV fj.r) eivai avTrjv /iot^aX/Sa. Comp. Winer
545. 4. p. 379. b. Buttm. $ 140. n. 10. c)
Infin. C. r<3, 2 Cor. 2, 12 TW /ii7 evpelv p.e
TITOV, i. e. marking a cause as existing in
the mind of any one. d) Infin. c. TO,
where the infin. is then equivalent to a
Sllbst. Rom. 14, 21 Ka\vv TO p.rj (paydv Kpea,
1. q. i/one would eat no meat, Buttm. 148.
2. g. 1 Cor. 4, 6. 10, 2 ; preceded by TOU-
TO, Rom. 14, 13. 2 Cor. 2, 1. 1 Thess. 4, 6
comp. v. 3. So with the prepositions tls
and Trpo f as marking purpose or supposed
result ; e. g. els TO /^ Acts 7, 19. 1 Cor
9, 18. 10, 6. Heb. 11, 3. 1 Pet. 3, 7;
irpbs TO pfi 2 Cor. 3, 13. 1 Thess. 2, 9.
2 Thess. 3, 8. With 8 id as marking the
probable or supposed cause of any thing,
Matt. 13, 5 8ia TO p.}) ex flv /33s y*)s. v. 6.
Mark 4, 5. James 4, 2. So Ceb. Tab. 24.
5. With participles, when they stand ellip-
tically for any of the above constructions,
or refer to an indefinite subject ; or, in gen
eral, where they imply supposition, condition,
purpose, or any thing subjective ; Buttm.
5 148. 2. f. ^ 144. 2. Kiihner $ 318. 5. Winer
j 59. 3. E. g. a) When the participle
may be resolved into the construction with
tl, lav, or the like, comp. above in no. 1.
Buttm. 1. c. Luke 11, 36 et ovv TO o-a>fj.d
crov oXov <pa>T(iv6v, /J.T) fX ov T ptpos KT\.
Rom. 5, 13. Gal. 6, 9 Kaipw yap iSi w 3ept-
crojuez/, firj fK\v6fitvoi. Col. 1,23. 1 Pet. 3,6.
b) Where the participle, either with or with
out the article, is equivalent to a relative
referring to a general or indefinite antece
dent ; comp. above in no. 2. Buttm. 1. c.
E. g. 6 UTI c. part. Matt. 12, 30 6 py &v
fjitT (fj.ov, whosoever, i. q. if any one, where
ov would only have referred to some parti
cular and definite individual. Luke 11, 23.
John 3, 18 6 ^ Tno-Ttvav, comp. Winer
5 59. 1. John 10, 1. 12, 48. 1 Thesb. 4, 13.
al. Matt. 25, 29 oV6 TOV p.r] e xoiroi. Luke
3, 11. 19, 26. 27. Rom. 4,20. James 4, 17.
1 Cor. 7, 37. Alsovraj pr) c. part. 1 Thess.
2, 12 Trdvrfs ol p) TrKTTfvtravTts. 1 John 3,
10. Matt. 3, 10. 13, 19 7rain-6f aKovovros . . .
KOL fj.f) o-vvifvTos. John 15, 2. So genr.
Matt. 9. 36 MoVi 7rpo/3aTtz ^17 e^ovra iroifjLeva.
10, 28. Luke 12, 47. Acts 20, 22 l&ov e yo>
... JUT) et Sco?, where the subject is indeed
specific, but the part, expresses a subjective
doubt, uncertainty. Rom. 2, 14. 1 Cor. 7,
29 sq. 9, 21. 1 John 2, 4. al. Here too
belong such phrases as TO pr/ SeovTa, TO
P.TJ KcffirjKovTa, i. q. aTiva p.rj Set, etc. 1 Tim.
5, 13. Rom. 1, 28. (Ceb. Tab. 25.) TO ^
ovTa, i. q. ariva fj.r) eVrt, Rom. 4, 17 ; trop.
1 Cor. 1, 28. Comp. Buttm. 5 148. 2. f.
Winer 59. 4. p. 562. c) Where the
part, with pr) expresses the supposed* or
apparent cause or occasion of any thing,
Bnttm. 5144. 2. Matt. 1, 19 Iwo-^ fie o
dvrjp avTr/s, St /caio? &>v Kat ^17 Se Xa>i/ KT\.
18, 25 pr) f xovros Se avTov dTroSovvai, e -
\fvo-fv KT\. Mark 2, 4. 12, 24. Luke 5, 19.
9, 33. Acts 9, 26. 12, 19. 2 Cor. 3, 14.
Heb. 4, 2. So Eurip. Herac. 283 or 284.
d) Where the part, with ^ expresses a
supposed or apparent result, like wore pj c,
infin. comp. above in no. 4. a. Luke 7, 30
463
Acts 20, 29 ftVf Afvcroirat . . . \VKOI ftaptls
$ vp.as, fi?) (pfi86p.evoi rov frbt/iWow. 2 Cor.
4, 2. Phil. 1, 28. So Acts 9, 9 r> foe pas
rpels p.f) /3Xe7rwi/, KOI OVK ((payev, he was for
three days apparently blind, so as not to see,
i. e. he was supposed to be a blind man ;
but OVK f(paye relates a specific fact. Also
>vith <ai as equiv. to wort, comp. in KCII no.
1. c. j3. Luke 1, 20 6077 <nu>Tra>v, /cai p.rj 8v-
t>dp.evos XaXrJcrat. 13, 11. Acts 27, 15.
6. In all negative expressions of wish,
entreaty, command, where p.f] then often
stands at the beginning of a short independ
ent clause, the idea of wishing and the like
not being expressed, but retained in the
mind ; Buttm. 148. 2. c, and n. 5. Herm.
ad Vig. p. 802. Matth. $608. n. 1. Thus
to express a negative wish, p.f) is construed
with the Optative ; in negative entreaty and
command, with the Imperative and Subjunc
tive, as follows : a) With the Optative,
implying a negative wish, in the frequent
exclamation /* r) yevoiro, may it not be !
let it not happen ! Luke 20, 16. Rom. 3, 4.
6. 31. 1 Cor. 6, 15. Gal. 2, 17. (Arr. Epict.
I. 1. 13. ib. 1. 5. 10.) So Gal. 6, 14.
2 Tim. 4, 16 p.rj avrols Xoyio-SeiT?. So Horn.
Od. 1. 386. ib. 20. 344. b) With the
Imperative always, (which never takes oi,)
usually with the Imp. present implying con
tinued action, and forbidding what one is
already doing ; Buttm. 148. 3. 137. 5.
Winer $60. 1. Matt. 6, 16 /*T) yiWo-3e SHT-
TTep 01 VirOKplTaL V. 19. 25. 17, 7. 24, 6
opart, P.TJ 3pofTo-3e, beware, be not troubled.
Mark 9, 39. Luke 23, 28. John 2, 16. Acts
10, 15. 1 Pet. 4, 12. al. saep. Imperat.
3 pers. pres. Rom. 6, 12 /ti) ovv /3ao-tXever<o
rj ap&pria tv ra> SWJTOJ vp.(av trw/itm. 14, 16.
1 Cor. 7, 12. 13. Col. 2, 16. 1 Tim. 6, 2.
James 1,7. al. Also Imper. impl. Luke
13, 14. John 18, 40. Gal. 5, 13. Rom. 12,
II. 16. 19. (Luc. Tox. 56.) So in antithe
tic clauses, as Col. 3, 2 ra Sva> (ppovelre, p.r]
TO. eVl y^s. James 1, 22. 1 Pet. 3, 9. 2 Cor.
9, 7 ; p) . . . aXXa Luke 22, 42. John 6. 27.
Phil. 2, 12. Very rarely /iij is found with
the Imper. aorist, (in N. T. only 3 pers.)
implying transient action, and forbidding
that which one may be about to do, e. g.
Matt. 6, 3 p.fj yvo)To> TJ dpio-rtpd crov KT\.
24, 18. Mark 13, 15 p.fj Kara/Sarco els rr]v
otKiav. v. 16. Luke 17, 31. Comp. Buttm.
Winer, 1. c. So Horn. Od. 16. 301. Xen.
Cyr. 7. 5. 73. c) With the Subjunctive in
negative entreaties, commands, exhortations,
where the action is to be expressed as tran
sient and momentary ; Buttm. 1. c. and $ 1 39.
m. 4. Winer 1. c. E. g. in 1 pers plur.
Subj. present, when it stands as for 1 per.-.
Imperat. comp. above in lett. b. Gal. 5, 26
p.f] yivap.e Sa. Kev68ooi. 6, 9. 1 Thess. 5, 6.
1 John 3, 18 ; aorist, John 19, 24 p.fj o-^i-
o-a)p.(v avTov. Buttm. $ 139. m. 4. Winer
5 42. 4. In 2 and 3 pers. Subj. aorist, Matt.
1, 20 p.fi (poftn Sfjs. 3, 9 /zi) So ^re Xeyeiv
5, 17. 6, 13. lOJ 5. 9. 10. Mark 5, 7. 14, 2.
Rom. 10, 6. 1 Cor. 16, 11. Col. 2,21. Heb.
3, 8. 10, 35. James 2, 11. al. sa?piss. So
with yevrfifi or the like impl. Matt. 26, 5.
Mark 14, 2.
7. Genr. in any construction, where the
negation is from the nature of the case sub
jective, conditional, or a matter of supposi
tion. Matt. 19, 9 os av aTroXucn; rrjv yvvaiKa
CIVTOV, p.T] CTTI TTOpvetq. Mark 12, 14 8u>p.fv,
T) p.f) 8a>p.(v ; John 3, 18 OTI p.f] TreiricrTevKev,
because by the very supposition he has not
believed, comp. Herm. ad Vig. p. 804. (Luc.
D. Marin. 5. 1.) Rom. 3, 8 ri ert dyo) cos
d/zaprcoXcij Kpivop.ai ; KOI p.rj, KT\. hypothe
tical^, and why not rather ? Col. 2, 18 a pf]
eatpanev ep-^areixov, i. e. into what he can
not possibly be supposed to have seen ;
here ov would have expressed that he had
not seen them though he had the power.
1 Thess. 4, 5 p.r) ev Travel eViSu/u ay, where
P.TJ refers to the preceding infin. /trao-3a.
Rom. 14, 1.
8. Coupled with o v , in the order ov prj,
as an intensive negative, (^ ov is in N. T.
only interrog. see in no. Ill,) in emphatic
assertions and assurances referring to the
future, not at all, by no means, construed
pr. with the Indie, future, or more com
monly with the Subj. aorist, Buttm. $ 148.
n. 6. 5 139. m. 6. Kiihner 5 318. 7. Winer $
60. 3. Herm. ad Soph. CEd. Col. 853. a)
With Indie, fut. Matt. 16, 22 ov ^ eorai
(TOI TOVTO. 26, 35 ov p.T) ere drrapi>r]o~ofMi.
Luke 22, 34. John 8, 12. 20, 35. Rev. 3, 5.
9. 6. al. So in emphatic interrogation. Luke
18,7. John 18, 11. b) With Subj. aorist,
e. g. aor. 1 Pass. Matt. 24, 2 ov p,fj d<pe%fj
2>Se \tios. Luke 22, 16. 18. Heb. 8, 12.
1 Pet. 2, 6. al. Aor. 2 Act. and Mid. Matt.
5, 18. 20. 18, 3. Luke 1, 15. John 6, 37.
Rev. 3, 3. 12. al. Mid. Mark 13, 19. So as
strengthened by ovKeri Matt. 14, 25. Luke
22, 16; ovSe Matt. 24,21. In emphatic
interrog. John 11, 56. 18, 11. Further,
contrary to the doubtful rule of Dawes,
with aor. 1 Act. Matt. 10, 23 ov JUT) reXe-
erijre ras TroXet? KT\. Mark 9, 41. John 4, 14.
48. Acts 13, 41. Heb. 8, 11. 2 Pet. 1, 10:
c. ovKfTi Rev. 18, 14. Mid. Matt. 16, 28.
Rom. 4, 8. See Buttm. 5 139. m. 46, marcf
Winer $ 60. 3. n.
464
11. As a CONJUNCTION, that not, lest, Lat.
ne, in N. T. only after verbs expressing/ear,
anxiety, foresight, with which both the
Greeks and Latins connect a negative so as
to imply a wish that the thing feared may
no* be or happen ; Buttm. j 148. 4. 139.
m. 50. Herm. ad Vig. p. 796. Matth. $ 520.
Construed variously :
1. With the Subjunct. where the pre
ceding or governing verb is in the present ;
see Buttm. 1. c. Winer { 60. 2. So after
verbs of fearing and the like, Acts 27, 17
(po/3ovfj,evoi re HTJ fls TTJV Svprtv HOTCcrxri.
2 Cor. 12, 21, comp. v. 20. So c f -<popov-
fj-evos impl. 2 Cor. 12, 6. Or, out of the
Indicative, the preced. verb may be a past
tense ; as Acts 23, 10 evXa/3j?3els 6 x- M
Stao-7rao-3# 6 ITauXor. Comp. Plato Apol.
Soc. init. XP*I V euXa/3eio-3ai p.r) inr" ep-ov
(^a-jTarrftriTf. After verbs of foresight, or
caution, the prec. verb being in the present ;
Matt. 18, 10 6pare, pr) KaTacppovrjo-rjTe evos
KT\. Mark 13, 5. 36. 2 Cor. 8, 20. Gal.
6, 1. Heb. 12, 15. 16. Rev. 19, 10 et 22,
9 opa P.TI sc. TroiTjaT/s TOVTO.
2. With the Optative, where the pre
ceding verb is in a past tense of the Indica
tive ; see Buttm. Winer, 1. c. So after a
verb of foresight, Acts 27, 42 ru>v fie orpa-
TiaiTtav /3ouX?} ryevrro, iva T. 8. anonTflvGxn.,
fijy TLS fKKo\vfj.^Tja-as 8ia<puyoi, where how
ever later editions read diatpvyy in Subj. see
Winer { 60. 2.
3. With the Indicative, less often, and
implying that the thing feared already exists
or is about to happen, Winer 60. 2. b. So
Indie, pres. Luke 1 1, 35 ovcoTrei ovv p.fj TO (pa>s
TO (v crol CTKOTOS eWiV. Indie, fut. Col. 2, 8
fiXnrcrc p.f] TIS upas ecrrai 6 o-vXaya>ya>v.
4. With the Infinitive in negative wishes
or admonitions, implying a fear of the con
trary ; so c. ace. et infin. 2 Cor. 6, 1 Trapa-
Kd\OVp.fV p.r) fig KfVOV TTJV X^P iV TOV % f V
8eao-3at vp.as. 13, 7. Buttm. $ 148. n. 2. g.
Horn. Od. 9. 530.
III. As an emphatic INTERROGATIVE Par
ticle, which has lost its own negative power,
but serves to express a degree of fear or
anxiety, and implying the expectation of a
negative answer ; while ou interrog. de
mands an affirmative answer. Buttm. 148.
5. Kiihner $ 345. 5. d. Matth. $ 608. n. 3.
Winer 61. 3. b. Construed with the Indie,
of all the tenses.
1. Simply, with the Indie, pres. Matt.
9, 15 fir] 8vvavTai ol viol rov vvp-fpaivos Trev-
*dv KT\. John 3, 4. Acts 7. 28. 1 Cor. 12,
29. 30. James 2, 14; with e ori or the like
Impl. Rom. 3, 5. 9, 14. 1 Cor. 12, 29 sq.-
Indic. aor. Luke 22, 35 p.}) rivbs v
John 7, 48. Rom. 11,1; perf. John 7, 47;
fut. Matt. 7, 9. 10. Rom. 3, 3.
2. Used before ou, i. e. ^77 ov, where p,rj
is interrogative, and ou belongs solely to
the following verb, Winer l. c. Rom. 10,
18 dXXa Xey<a p.fj OVK TJK.OV<TO.V , have they
not heard ? is it so then that they have not
heard? v. 19 ^17 lo-pajyX OVK eyj/w; hath
then Israel not known ? is he then ignorant ?
1 Cor. 9, 4. 5. 11, 22. So Xen. Mem. 4.
2. 12. -f
see in ye no. 2. d.
, adv. (/LujSa/io s ; p;Se d/xo j,)
by no means, Acts 10, 14 et 11,8 "Svvov Kal
<pdye 6 Se eiVe p.rj8ap.(as sc. TOVTO ytvoiTO.
Comp. in prj I. 6. a. Sept. for "^" ^rj Gen.
18, 25. Luc. D. Deor. 4. 2. Xen. Conv.
2. 3.
fiijoe, conjunct. (^,77, fie,) differing from
ov8e as p.rj from ou, and having the same
general signification as p.jj ; pr. and not, also
not, and hence neither, not even, as connect
ing whole clauses or propositions. Buttm.
^149. m. 15. Matth. 609. Winer j 59. 6.
1 . In a continued negation, at the begin
ning of a subsequent clause, neither, nor,
mostly preceded by p,^. Matt. 10, 14 6? tav
p.rj 8(r)Tat vfias, pw8f UKOVO-JJ TOVS \6yovs
vfj.5>v. Mark 6, 11. Luke 16, 26. John 4,
15. Rom. 14, 21. 1 Tim. 1, 4 ; prec. /ITJTTCU
Rorn. 9, 11. So Hdian. 1. 10. 8. ib. 6. 2.
9. Also in a continued prohibition, usually
after p,rj, and then it takes the same con
struction as p.!/ with the Imperat. or Sub-
junct. see in HTJ no. I. 6. b, c. So with
Imperat. pres. expr. or impl. Matt. 6, 25 ^,17
r<5 croyiari vfj.u>v. Mark 13, 11 HTJ 7rpop.(pi-
pvaTe . . . fJ.T]8f /ifXerare. Rom. 6, 13. Heb.
12, 5; pjoVi s . . . nrfe 1 Tim. 5, 22; aor. 1
Pass. 1 Pet. 3, 14. With Subjuncl. pres.
1 pers. plur. in exhortations 1 Cor. 10, 8. 9.
1 John 3, 18 ; aor. 2 and 3 pers. Matt. 7, 6
p.rj 8>Te . . . p.T)8e j3a\r]T(. Mark 13, 15. Col.
2, 21. 2 Tim. 1, 8; w Se ... w Se Mark 8,
26; ufais . . . iir)8e Luke 3, 14. W 7 ith an
Infin. depending on a verb of prohibition
Acts 4, 18. 1 Tim. 1, 4. Once in antithe
tic apodosis, with Imper. 2 Thess. 3, 10
TIS ov SeXet epydecr3ai, p^Se fVSieYw.
2. In the middle of a clause, not even ;
Mark 2, 2 coo-rf /^KeYt ^copeTi fJ.w8e ra Trpor
TTJV Svpai . 1 Cor. 5, 11. Eph. 5, 3. Buttm.
^ 149. m. 15. Luc. D. Deor. 6. 2. Xen. Hi.
4. 4. +
/A?70ei9, p.r)8fp.ia, p.T)8ev, (p^Se, fls,) not
even one, no one, i. e. no one whoever he
465
/j-rjirore
may be, from the indefinite and hypothetic
power of p.rj, differing from ovbds as ^117
from ov ; see in p.r) init.
1. Genr. Matt. 16, 20 Iva p.rjb fvl ftivaxnv.
Mark 6, 8 Iva p.rjb fv aipaxnv ds 68uv. John
8, 10. Acts 4. 21. 1 Cor. 1, 7. Heb. 10, 2.
al. (Xen. Hell. 5. 4. 20.) With rf, ^iceri,
or p.rj8fis repeated, in a strengthened nega
tion, comp. Buttm. 148. 6. 1 Pet. 3, 6 ^
(poftovp.fvoi fj.rj8fp.iav TTTorjcnv. Mark 11, 14
fjLrjKtri ex. <TOV p.rjo fls Kapnuv (pdyoi. Acts 4,
17. 2 Cor. 6, 3. So Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 39.
2. In prohibitions, e. g. with Imper. pres.
Luke 3, 13 /j.rjo tv TT\(OV. . . Trpacrcrere. 1 Cor.
3, 18. 21. Tit. 2, 15. James 1, 13; Imper.
impl. Matt. 27, 19. Phil. 2, 3 ; with a dou
ble neg. Rom. 13, 8. (Luc. D. Deor. 24. 1.)
With Subjuncl. aor. Matt. 17, 9 nrjSfvl ei-
TnjTf TO 5pap.a. Acts 16, 28. (Luc. D. Deor.
1. 2.) Matt. 8, 4 opa, prjo fvl fmrjs. So
with a double neg. Mark 1, 44.
3. Neut. p.T)8fv, nothing. a) As adv.
not at all, in no respect, e. g. p/StV ftiaKpi-
v6p.(vos Acts 10, 20. 11, 12. James 1, 6.
After verbs of profit or loss, deficiency, or
the like, Mark 5, 26 KOL prjo ev &)0eXr;2fio-a.
Luke 4, 35. 2 Cor. 11,5. Phil. 4,6. Comp.
Passow in p-votis. (Luc. D. Deor. 1. 2.
Xen. (Ec. 11. 9.) So ev p.no evi in nothing,
in no respect, 2 Cor. 7, 9. Phil. 1, 28.
James 1, 4. b) Trop. prjoev av, being
nothing, i. e. of no account, no weight of
character, Gal. 6, 3. Comp. Buttm. $ 129. 8.
So Dem. 562. 23. +
e, adv. (p/St, Trore,) not even
ever, never, 2 Tim. 3, 7. Luc. adv. Indoct.
28. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 10.
), adv. QujSe, TTW,) even not yet.
not yet, Heb. 11, 7. Luc. pro Lapsu 15.
jEschyl. Pers. 435.
Mi)8o9, ov, 6, a Made, Acts 2, 9. The
country of Media, MijSi a, lay between the
Caspian sea on the north and northeast, and
Persia on the south, extending on the north
west and west to Armenia. It was incorpo
rated with the kingdom of Persia ; and com
prised the following provinces of modern
Persia, Shirvan, Adzerbij&n, Ghilan, Mazan-
der&n, and Irak Ajami. See Strabo 11. p.
522 sq. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. I. i. p. 276.
fjiTjKeTi, adv. (pj, en, like ovxert,) no
more, no further, no longer, in the general
sense of p.tj. and construed in the same man
ner ; see pj init. E. g. after Iva, comp.
in w I. 2. 2 Cor. 5, 15. Eph. 4, 14 Iva
priori u>p.fv vr]-moi. With the Infin. comp.
r I. 4. Acts 4, 17. 25, 24 no/Soarm p.r)
fn. Eph. 4, 17. (Xen.
30
Mem. 4. 3. 8.) With an inf. after Start
Mark 1, 45. 2, 2; inf. et rov Rom. 6, 6,
tls TO p.r) c. inf. 1 Pet. 4. 2. With Parti
ciples, as expressing a cause, comp. fir] I.
5. C. Rom. 15,23 vvvl 8 /JLTJKCTI TOTTOV (%(ov
KT\. 1 Thess. 3, 1. 5. (Hdian. 1. 15. 1.)
As expressing a result, Acts 13, 34 ; comp.
M I. 5. d. So Luc. D. Mort. 6. 1. In
negative expressions of wish, entreaty, com
mand, see p.r) I. 6 ; so with the Opt. imply
ing a negative wish, Mark 11, 14 pjKe ri
croC p.r]8f\s Kapnov (pdyoi. With the Imper.
pres. John 5, 14 et 8, 11 p.r)Kfrt apupravf.
Eph. 4, 28. 1 Tim. 5, 23. (Xen. Cyr. 3. 2.
13.) With the Subjunct. pres. 1 pers. plur.
Rom. 14, 13 ; aor. 2 and 3 pers. Mark 9, 25.
Matt. 21, 19. Comp. in p.f} I. 6. c.
pil/cos, f OS , ovs,r6, length, Rev. 21, 16 bis.
Trop. Eph. 3, 18. Sept. for TI"!!* Gen.
6, 15. al. JEl V. H. 3. 1. Xen. CEc. 19. 2.
f. vv>, (fj.rJKos, ) to make long,
to extend, Xen. Mem. 3. 13. 5. In N. T.
Mid. fjLTjKvvonai to lengthen oneself, spoken
of plants, to grow up, absol. Mark 4, 27.
So Sept. Act. for ^ Is. 44, 14.
/iT/Xtwr??, rjs, f], (fj.r]\ov, ) a sheep-skin,
as used for clothing, Heb. 11, 37. Sept. for
n ^^ spoken of a prophet s mantle 1 K.
19/13. 19. 2 K. 2, 8. 13. 14. Poll. Ono-
mast. 10. 176, 181. Clem. Rom. Ep. 1 ad
Cor. 17.
fttfv, a particle of strong affirmation, yea,
assuredly ; in N. T. only in the connection
?i prjv, the usual formula with oaths ; see
in TI, and Buttm. $ 149. m. 29.
/i?7i>, P.TJVOS, 6, 1. a month, Luke 1, 24.
26. 36. 56. 4, 25. Acts 7, 20. 18, 11. 19,
8. 20, 3. 28, 11. James 5, 17. Rev. 9, 5.
10. 15. 11, 2. 13, 5. 22, 2. Sept. for tinh
Gen. 7, 11. 8, 4. 5. Hdian. 1. 14. 17.
Xen. Mem. 4. 8. 2.
2. Meton. the new-moon, which was the
first day of the month and a festival, Gal. 4,
10. So Heb. ti i n Sept. vfo^vla Num.
28, 1. Ps. 81, 4. See Num. 10, 10. 28,
11 sq. 1 Sam. 20, 5. 24 sq. Winer Realw.
art. Neumond.
firfWO), f. vcru, to make known, to show.
to disclose, pr. something before unknown ;
c. ace. Luke 20, 37. John 11, 57 tdv m
yi/cS TTOU c ort, nqviKri]. 1 Cor. 10, 28 ; c. dat
Acts 23, 30. 2 Mace. 3, 7. Jos. Ant. 1.
11.2. Thuc. 2. 42.
fj,r) ov, see in ^17 III. 2.
/i^TTore, neg. partic. (pri, Trort,) in the
same general sense and uses as p.fi.
466
1 . As a negative Particle, not ever, never,
in no supposable case ; Heb. 9, 17 eVel prj-
jrore laxvi [8ia%r]Kr]] ore fj 6 8ia%ep.fvos.
Luc. Fugit. 1. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 6.
2. As a Conjunction, that not ever, that
never, lest ever, i. e. lest at some time or
other, indefinite, i. q. lest perhaps; comp.
HTJ II. So after verbs implying purpose;
with the Subjunct. and preceded by a fu
ture, a present or aorist, or an Indie, past
tense ; as in Iva I. 1. a, c, d. So c. fut.
preced. Matt. 4, 6 dpovo-i <re, /zijTrore irpov-
Ko\l/rjs KT\. Luke 4, 1 1 ; pres. or aor. pre
ced. Matt. 5, 25 t trSt fvvoa>i> . . . /zijTrore ere
TrapaSw KT\. 7, 6. 13, 29. 27, 64. Mark 4,
12. Luke 12, 58. 14, 8. 12; Iva /^Trore
Luke 14, 29; praet. preced. Matt. 13, 15.
Acts 28, 27. With the Indie, fut. Mark 14, 2
firjTTOTe 3dpv/3or ecrrcu rov Xaou, comp. in [JLTJ
II. 3. After verbs implying fear or caution,
with the Subjunct. Matt. 15, 32. Luke 21,
34 Trpotre^ere tavrois, firjTTOTf ftaprfiaxriv
KT\. Heb. 2, 1. 4, 1 ; with prec. verb impl.
Matt. 25, 9. Acts 5, 39. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 6.
10.) With Indie, fat. Heb. 3, 12, comp. in
fif) II. 3.
3. As an Interrogative Particle ; e. g. in
a direct inquiry implying a negative answer,
John 7, 26 /iijTrore dX?;3wy eyvaxrav ol ap-
%ovTfs , do the rulers then certainly know ?
Indirect, whether perhaps, if perhaps ;
with the Opt. Luke 3, 15 8ia\oyio/j,(vci>v
iravTuiv . . . /iijTrore euros f irj 6 Xptoro?. With
the Subjunct. 2 Tim. 2, 25. See Herm. ad
Vig. p. 808. Matth. } 514. c.
/Lt^TTft), adv. (fj-rj, TTco,) not yet, Rom. 9,
11. Heb. 9, 8. [Acts 27, 29.] Plut. Mor.
II. p. 81. 4. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 23.
/i?77ra>9) conjunct, (^rj, mar,) that in no
way, that by no means, i. e. lest in any way,
lest perhaps ; so after verbs implying pur
pose, with the Subjunct. and preceded by the
present, comp. in ^17 II. 1. 1 Cor. 9, 27
VTTUTTuifa p.OV TO (TO/iO . . . /UIJTTWy tt XXotS KTj-
pvas avTos dSd/a/ior yevw/wit. 2 Cor. 2, 7.
9, 4 ; preceded by an aor. Gal. 2, 2, comp.
Winer 60. 2. n. After verbs implying/ear
or caution ; e. g. with the Indie, comp. in
p.f] II. 3. Gal. 4, 11 (o/3oC/iai vp.as, p jirms
fiKrj KfKoiriaKa els v/j.as. With Subjunct.
aor. Acts 27, 29. Rom. 11, 21 [jSXeWe]
p,T)na>s ov8f (rov (peicrrjTai. 1 Cor. 8, 9. 2 Cor.
11,3. 12, 20 bis, where supply at the end
fvpeSoSo-i. (Horn. Od.-4. 775.) Once con
strued with both Indie, and Subjunct.
1 Thess. 3, 5 eTrep/m tls TO yvavai TT]V TTI-
(rriv vpav, p.r]7Tois fTreipaiTfv vfj.as 6 ireipdfav
teal fls Kvbv yevrjTai. 6 KOTTOS fjfJLWv, i. e.
[fearing] lest perhaps the tempter have tempt
ed you and our labour be in vain ; see in
Winer 1. c.
prjpo?. ov, 6, the thigh, Rev. 19, 16 e^et
. . . eVi TOV p,r)pbv avTov ovop,a yeypapp-evov,
for which custom see Cic. Verr. 4. 43.
Pausan. Eliac. extr. Hdot. 2. 106. Wetst.
N. T. in loc. So Sept. for T^ Gen. 24, 2.
9. Luc. D. Deor. 9. 1. Xen. Cyr. 7. 3. 6.
fJ^fjTe, conj. (fj.fj, T,~) marking a conti
nued negative, and referring commonly to
a part or member of a proposition or clause,
while prjfte refers to a whole clause ; pr
and not, also not ; hence neither, not even.
See Buttm. 5 149. m. 15. Kiihner $ 321.
2. Winer 5 59. 7.
1. In a continued negation, at the begin
ning of a subsequent clause, after p.fj, nei
ther, nor. Eph. 4, 27 6 rjXios ^17 eVtSueVw . . .
f*T]Tf 8i8oTe TOTTOV rc3 &ia/3oXw. 2 Thess. 2,
2. (Hdian. 4. 15. 19.) Repeated, /^re...
fjtrjTe, neither . . . nor, before different parts
of the same clause, Matt. 5, 34 sq. p.f) o/xd-
crai oXcuy, p.r]Tf tv rw ovpava, . . . prjTe fv rrj
yfj, . . . /iijre fls lepocr. KT\. Acts 23, 8. 12.
21. 1 Tim. 1, 7. James 5, 12. al. So Xen.
Lac. 15. 3.
2. Alone in the middle of a clause, not
even, Mark 3, 20 wcrre p) SvracrSlcu avrovs
fJ.r]Te tiprov (payelv. Xen. Lac. 10. 7. +
fj,r]Tr)p, fpos, Tpos, rj, comp. Buttm. 5 47.
1. a mother, Matt. 1, 18. 2, 11. 13. 20.
al. saep. Trop. of one in the place of a mo
ther, Matt. 12, 49. 50. Mark 10, 30. John
19, 27. Rom. 16, 13. Sept. for BX Gen.
2, 24. 44, 20. Hdian. 1. 10. 11. Xen.
Mem. 2. 2. 1 ; trop. Horn. H. 6. 429.
2. Genr. for a parent, ancestor, progeni
trix. Gal. 4, 26 fj e afco lepouo-. e XeuSepa
forty, TJTIS eVrt [Sdppa] p^jTrjp TVCLVTUIV
TJH&V, i. e. which represents Sarah our com
mon mother ; comp. v. 22. 24. 28. So
Sept. and CX Gen. 3, 20. Trop. of a city
as the parent or source of wickedness and
abominations, Rev. 17, 5 Ba/3t>Xwi 17 P-TJTTJP
TWV TTOpvwv Kal TUV j38f\vyp.aTii>v. So Test.
XII Patr. p. 539. p. 735. +
f^fjTl, neg. partic. (fj.rj, rl indef.) not at
all, not perhaps, see Buttm. { 150. m. 6.
In N. T.
1. As Negat. only in the connection ft
P.TJTI, if not perhaps, unless perhaps, Luke
9, 13. 1 Cor. 7, 5. 2 Cor. 13, 5. Also /i 77-
ny e, i. q. P.TJTI, but stronger, not at all then,
i. e. for Engl. not to say then, much more
then, 1 Cor. 6, 3. Comp. Buttm. 1. c.
Herm. ad Vig. p. 801.
467
2 As Interrog. whether at all ? whether
perharps ? i. e. is or has perhaps ? but often
not to be expressed in English. Matt. 7, 16
12, 23. 26, 22. 25. Mark 4,21. 14, 19 bis.
Luke 6, 39. John 4, 29. 7, 31. 8, 22. 18,
35. 21, 5. Acts 10, 47. 2 Cor. 12, 18.
James 3, 11 ; ^napa^ Cor. 1, 17. Sept.
for n Mai. 3, 8 ; fin Gen. 20, 9.
prjTiye, see in P.TJTI no. 1 .
fj,i]Tl$, pron. interrog. (^77, rls indef.)
whether any one ? is or has any one ? John
4, 33. 7, 48. Comp. rf III.
pyrpa, a?, ij, (p.t)T7)p,*) the matrix, womb,
Luke 2, 23. Rom. 4, 19. Sept for nrn
Num. 3, 12 ; crn 1 Sam. 1, 5. 6. J31. V.
H. 10. 3. Plato Tim. 91. b, d.
fjirjrpdXaxt 1 ). O v, 6, Att. p.nrpa\oias,
(P.TJTTJP, dXoida>.) a smiler of his mother, a
matricide, 1 Tim. 1, 9; comp. Rom. 1, 30.
Thorn. Mag. p. 695. Attic form, Luc.
Deor. Concil. 12. Lys. 116. 43. Plato
Phaedr. 62. p. 114. a.
/j.ijTpOTroXif, fas, fj, (p-tjTrjp, TroXty,) me
tropolis, 1 Tim. 6, 23 in the spurious sub
scription. Xen. An. 5. 2. 3.
l^ia : see in ds.
fJLUUVO), f. avv>, Pass. perf. p.(p.[ao-p.ai
Tit. 1, 15, Buttm. 101. n. 8 ; id. 3 pers.
sing, /ie/iiaircu Tit. 1,15, Buttm. 101. n.
7; Pass. aor. 1 fp.tdv^rjv, Buttm. 101. 7;
pr. to colour, to tinge, Horn. D. 4. 141. An-
thol. Gr. II. p. 153; to stain, to pollute,
Hdian. 1. 15. Luc. Phalar. 1. 12. In N. T.
to dejile, to pollute.
1. In the Levitical sense, Pass. John 18,
28 iva p.r] pnavlSao iv, dXX iva (^dyaxri TO
rrdo-xa. Sept. for ^ Lev. 5, 3. 22, 5. 8.
Tob. 2, 9 ; comp. Plato Legg. 782. c.
2. In a moral sense, c. ace. Jude 8 a-dpKa
uev /iimVovo-t. Pass, to be polluted, corrupt,
Tit. 1, 15 bis. Heb. 12, 15. Hdian. 2. 5.
10. Thuc. 2. 102.
jjiiacr fjid, arcs, TO, (/ucuW),) pr. a colour
ing, staining, Suid. /StHpq. In N. T. pollu
tion, defilement, in a moral sense ; 2 Pet. 2,
20 ra p.. rov Koa-p-ov. So Judith 9, 2. Dem.
1374. 11. Plato Euth. 4. c.
/Xiacr/i09 ; ou, 6, (/uaiW,) pollution, de
filement, in a moral sense ; 2 Pet. 2, 10 eV
(ir&vp.iq p.iao-p.ov, i. e. in polluted desire,
unclean lust. Buttm. $ 132. n. 12. Wisd.
14, 26. Plut. de ap. Delph. 20 fin.
(jbi<yfj,a, arcs, TO, (p.iyvvp.1,*) a mixture ,
John 19, 39 p-iyp-a crp.vpvT]s KOI aXdr/s.
Ecclus. 38, 8. Plut. de prefect, in Virt. 8 fin.
, f. fu co, to mix, to mingle,
Lat. misceo, Germ, mischen ; c. accus. et
dat. and in Pass. c. dat. Rev. 8, 7 p.fp.i-
yp.eva atpari. 15, 2. See Matth. $ 403. b.
So Diod. Sic. 1. 2 pen. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 6.
Also c. ace. et /xera TWOS, Luke 13, 1 Lv TO
aip.a IliXaros fp-i^e p.Ta rfav ^vcrimv OVTWV.
Matt. 27, 34. So Plato Tim. p. 35. b.
fjil/cpos, d, 6v, small, little ; comparat.
p.iKpoTfpos, smaller, less ; pr. opp. of p.f-
yas large.
1. Of magnitude. Matt. 13, 32 /iiKpo repoy
Trdvrcov TWV cnr(pp.dTu>v. Mark 4, 31. James
3,5. So Palaeph. 52. 1. Xen. CEc. 8. 11.
Of stature, Luke 19, 3 TTJ ijXtKt a p.tKp6y
?,v. Sept. for ^>saj Ez. 17, 6. (Xen. Cyr.
8. 4. 20.) Hence also of age, small, young,
not grown up; Acts 8, 10 OTTO p.ticpov e<as
p. f yd\ov. 26, 22. Heb. 8, 11. Rev. 11, 18.
13, 16. 19, 5. 18. 20, 12 ; comp. in ptyas
no. 1. In a compar. sense for less, younger,
Lat. minor natu; Mark 15,40 TOV Ia/c. roO
p.iKpov, of James the less.
2. Of quantity, a little, 1 Cor. 5, 6 p.iKpa
vp.T). Gal. 5, 9. (Xen. Mem. 3. 14. 1, 3.)
Trop. Rev. 3, 8. Adv. piKpov TI 2 Cor. 11,
1.16. Sept. for *J553 Job 10, 20. Prov. 6,
10. Also of space, Neut. p.iKp6v as adv.
a little, 7rpofA3o>i> p,iKpov Matt. 26, 39. Mark
14,35. So Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 6.
3. Of number, little, few, Luke 12, 32 TO
p.iKpov TToip.viov. Sept. for U? Gen. 30,
30. 47, 9. Xen. GEc. 2. 8.
4. Of time, John 7, 33 p.iKpbv xpdvov. 12,
35. Rev. 6, 11. 20, 3. Hence absol. p.i
Kpov sc. xpdVoi/, a little while, pr. ace. of
time how long, John 13,33. 14, 19. 16, 16
bis. 17 bis. 18. 19 bis. Heb. 10, 37. So p.(Ta
p.iKp6v, after a while, a little after, Matt.
26, 73. Mark 14, 70. Jos. Ant. 4. 7. 1.
Xen. Eq. 7. 15. ib. 8. 7.
5. Trop. of dignity, authority, little, low
ly, humble ; Matt. 10, 42 eva rSsv p.tKp<oi>
TOVTUV, spoken of the disciples. 18, 6. 10,
14. Mark 9, 42. Luke 17, 2. Matt. 11, 11
6 & p.iKp6repos tv. T. /3. Luke 7, 28. 9,
48 JE\. V. H. 2. 27. Xen. An. 3. 2. 10.
, ov, 17, Miletus, an ancient ma
ritime city in the southern part of Ionia on
the confines of Caria, south of the Meander,
and about thirty miles distant from Ephesus.
It was celebrated for a temple of Apollo,
and as the birth-place of Thales and Anaxi-
mander. Miletus became the chief seat of
commerce in Asia Minor. A few ruins
now mark its probable site, near a village
called Palatia or Palatch. See Plin. H. N.
5. 31. Strabo 14. p. 635. Rosenm. Bibl.
468
Geogr. I. ii. p. 187. Acts 20, 15. 17.
2 Tim. 4, 20.
fJii\lov, lov, TO, a mile, Matt. 5, 41, i. e.
the Roman mille passuum, milliarium, the
mile of 1000 paces of 5 feet, whence its
name. The Roman foot is estimated at
11.6496 inches English; by Bceckh at
131.15 lines French. This gives 1618 or
1619 yards as the length of the Roman
mile ; being 142 or 141 yards less than the
English mile of 1760 yards. See Boeckh
Metrol. Untersuch. p. 199. Diet, of Antt.
art. Milliare. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 503.
Pol. 34. 11. 8. Strabo5. p. 332.
/JLi[j,OfJbCii} f. r)o~op,ai, Mid. depon. (p.ip.os^)
pr. to mimic, but in a good sense, i. e. to
imitate, to follow as an example, c. ace.
2 Thess. 3, 7 Trcoy del /zi/ieto-Sai fjp.as. V. 9.
Heb. 13, 7. 3 John 1 1 . Wisd. 4, 2. Hdian.
4. 9. 5. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 10.
fM,fj,r)Tr)$, ov, 6, (p.ip.eop.ai.) an imitator,
follower ; in N. T. only in the phrase P.IP-T)-
TTJS yivop.ai, to become an imitator, i. e. to
imitate, i. q. /u/ie o/wu, 1 Cor. 4, 16. 11, 1.
Eph. 5, 1. 1 Thess. 1, 6. 2, 14. Heb. 6, 12.
1 Pet. 3, 13. Jos. Ant. 6. 6. 12. Hdian. 6.
8. 5. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 3.
/j,i/j,vrjo-fca), f. p.vr)o-a, to put in mind of,
<o remind, Horn. Od. 12. 38. II. 1. 407.
In N. T. only as Mid. depon. p.ip.vr)<TKo-
fjiai, f. p,vr)o~op,ai, aor. 1 {p.vi ]o~ %r)v both as
Mid. and Pass. Buttm. 5 136. 1, 2. 5 113. n. 6 ;
perf. part. p.ep.vr]p.fvos 2 Tim. 1, 4, as pres.
Buttm. 5 114 ; comp. Matth. 5 495.
1 . to call to mind, to recollect, to remem
ber, usually c. gen. Buttm. 132. 10. d.
Pres. Heb. 2, 6 on p.ip.vrjo-<T) O.VTOV, quoted
from Ps. 8, 5 where Sept. for "i?J. Heb. 13,
3. Aor. 1 as Mid. Matt. 26, 75 ep.vr]o-%r) 6
HeTpos TOV prjp-ciTOs. Luke 1, 54 e Xeouy.
v. 72. 23, 42. 24, 8. Acts 11,16. 1 Cor.
11,2. 2 Tim. 1, 4. 2 Pet. 3, 2. Jude 17.
Heb. 8, 12 et 10, 17 TUIV dvop.iu>v OVTUIV ov
fif) /ui^o-Sco en, i. e. I will pardon them,
quoted from Jer. 31, 34 where Sept. for
irt Nb. and so Sept. for ttbo Jer. 33. 8.
(Luc. D. Deor. 2. 1. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 33.)
W T ith on, Matt. 5, 23. 27, 63. Luke 16, 25.
John 2, 17. 22. 12. 16 ; y, Luke 24, 6
p.vi ja ^rjTf. wy \a\r](Tev vp.lv. So Ecclus.
7, 16 or 18. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 27.
2. Aor. 1 fp.vr)o-%rjv as Pass. Buttm. $ 113.
n. 6. Matth. j 495. e; to be remembered, to
. be had in remembrance, followed by fvu>-niov
TOV Seov, either fo* good, as prayers Acts
10, 31 comp. v. 4 ; or for punishment, Rev.
16, 19. Sept. for "i?t3 Ez. 18, 22 ; comp.
Num. 10, 9. Ps. 109, 14.
, f. ,70-0,, (/iTo-oy,) to hate ; Pass.
to be hated, odious.
1. Genr, to hale, c. ace. of pers. usually
implying active ill will in words and con
duct, a persecuting spirit ; Matt. 5, 43 /uto-i?-
a-fis TOV ex%p6v aov. V. 44. 10, 22 eVeo-Sf
p.io-ovp.fvoi. Mark 13, 13. Luke 1, 71. John
7, 7 bis. 15, 18 bis. Eph. 5, 29. Tit. 3, 3.
1 John 2, 9. 11. al. Sept. for *b Gen.
37, 3. Lev. 26, 17. (Hdian. 1. 13. 5. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 2. 7.) Spec. i. q. to persecute, Rev.
17, 16 OVTOI p-ia-rjo-ovo-i TTJV Tropvrjv. Sept.
and Wb 2 Sam. 5, 8. 22, 18. With ace.
of thing, i. q. to detest, to abhor ; John 3, 20.
Rom. 7, 15 6 fuo-S>, TOVTO TTOIW. Heb. 1, 9.
Jude 23. Rev. 2, 6 bis. 15. 18, 2. So Tob.
4, 15. Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 37.
2. Spec, in antith. with ayem-aw it is i. q.
not to love, to love less, to slight, c. ace. of
pers. Matt. 6, 24 TOV eva /iicr^cret KOI TOV
fTepov dyaTTTjo-fi. Luke 14, 26. 16, 13. John
12, 25. Rom. 9, 13. So Sept. and :b
Gen. 29, 31. Deut. 21, 16. Mai. 1, 3. +
/U<7^a7ToSoo-/a, ay, 17, (//to-SaTroSo r^y.)
pr. a paying off of wages ; hence recom
pense, requital, e. g. in the sense of reward
Heb. 10, 35. 11, 26 ; also punishment Heb.
2, 2. Constit. Apostol. 6.11; comp. p.io-%o-
Soo-i a Thuc. 8. 83.
ov, 6, (/uo-So y, drrooi-
ficojut.) pr. a payer off of wages ; hence a
requiter, rewarder, Heb. 11, 6. Constit
Apostol. 4. 6.
^AtcriJ09, ia, iov, (/ito-3o y,) hired, sala
ried, e. g. TratSaywyot Plut. Lycurg. 16.
In N. T. as Subst. one hired, a hired servant,
Luke 15, 17. 19. Sept. for VSb Lev. 25,
20. Job 7, 1. So Tob. 5, 11. Ecclus. 7, 20.
/ucno-09, oC, 6, 1. hire, wages, recom
pense, Matt. 20, 8. Luke 10, 7 a|ioy yap 6
epydrrjs TOV p.io- Sov avTov toriv. Acts 1, 18
/jio-36y ddiKias, i. e. the wages of his crime.
Rom. 4, 4. 1 Cor. 3, 8. 1 Tim. 5, 18. James
5, 4. 2 Pet. 2, 15 /zicrSoy d&Way, i. e. wages
got by iniquity. Jude 1 1 p.io-%ov, i. e. for
hire or gain, comp. Buttm. { 132. 10. b, c.
Sept. for ">=b Gen. 30, 28. Mai. 3, 5;
rn>ba Gen. 31, 7. Ml V. H. 8. 8. Xen.
Mem. 1. 6. 5.
2. Spec, reward, Matt. 5, 12 6 /xio-Soy
vfj.S)v TroXiy iv Tols ovpavols. \. 46. 6, 1. 2.
5. 16. 10, 41 bis. 42. Mark 9, 41. Luke 6,
23. 35. John 4, 36. 1 Cor. 3, 14. 9, 17. 18.
2 John 8. Rev. 11, 18. 22, 12. Sept. and
^b Gen. 15, 1. Hdian. 1. 3. 5. Xen. An.
2. 2. 20.
3. Spec, retribution, punishment, 2 Pet.
469
2, 13 p.KT%6s dSiKias. 2 Mace. 8, 33. Callim.
Hymn. in Dian. 264 ovSe yap \\rpfi8jjs oXt-
, <i, f. a><ra>, (/ii0-3o r,) to Tu re
out, to let out for hire, Ml V. H. 6. 1. Diod.
Sic. 12. 56. In N. T. only Mid. /ito-So-
ofjLai, oifjiai, f. axTopai, to let hire out to one
self, I. q. simply to hire, see Buttm. 135. 8 ;
C. ace. Matt. 20, 1 /LuaSwcracrSai fpydras.
v. 7. Sept. for "=^ Judg. 9, 4. 2 Chr. 24,
12. So ML V. H. 14. 17. Xen. An. 6.
4. 13.
filcr^cofia, arcs, TO, (/ito-Sdw,) hire, wa
ges, rent, Sept. for "jinx Deut. 23, 19. ML
V. H. 4. 12. Isocr. l45. c. In N. T. a
thing hired or rented, e. g. a lodging, hired
dwelling, Acts 28, 30. So Philo, tv /o-3a>-
fJUlTl OlKflv.
yLttcr^tuToV, ov, 6, (/no-Sow,) on fa rec?, a
hired servant, hireling, Mark 1, 20. John 10,
12. 13 bis. Sept. for TOto Ex. 12, 45.
Lev. 19, 13. Luc. de Merc. Cond. 36.
Dem. 1199. 21. Plato Lys. 208. a.
MiTvXtjvrj, rjs, rj, Milylene, the cele
brated capital of the island of Lesbos, Acts
20, 14. It was the birth-place of Sappho,
AlccEus, Pittacus. Now called Castro. See
Strabo 13. p. 617. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr.
III. p. 372.
Mi^aij\, 6, indec. Michael, Heb. ^N^a
(who as God ?) pr. n. of an archangel, the
patron of the Jewish nation, Jude 9. Rev.
12, 7 ; see in d^ayyeXoy.
pud, as, TJ, Lat. mina, pr. a Greek weight,
the 60th part of a talent, containing 100
Spa^/idt, and larger than the Roman libra
or pound nearly in the proportion of 4 to 3.
The Roman libra is reckoned at nearest
ll| ounces avoirdupois ; and the Greek
mina at nearest I5i ounces, or a little less
than the English pound avoirdupois. See
Bceckh MetroLUntersuch. p. 122-124. Diet.
of Antt. arts. Mina, Libra. Adam s Rom.
Ant. p. 490. So 1 Mace. 14, 24. Hdot. 2.
180. In N. T. (iva is a sum of silver reck
oned by weight, containing 100 Spa^/xat,
and being itself the 60th part of a talent.
Hence according to the value of the drachma
under the Romans, the pva was equal to
3. 2s. Gd. sterl. or $15; see in Spa^/wi
and apyvptov no. 2. Luke 19, 13. 16 bis.
18 bis. 20. 24 bis. 25. So genr. Dem. 1231.
13. Xen. Mem. 2. 5. 2sq.
, coi/o r, 6, Mnason, pr. n. of a
Christian, Acts 21, 16. For the construc
tion see in art. or II. A. 3. a. j3.
fj,Via, as, fj, (/ii/xj/Tyo-KO),) recollection,
remembrance, Phil. 1, 3 eVt 777 pvfiq vfj.uv.
So fj.vfiav e x f I v to have remembrance of,
i. q. to recollect, to remember, 1 Thess. 3,
6. 2 Tim. 1, 3. Also fivfiav 7roteio-3ai
to make remembrance of, i. e. to bear in mind,
to make mention of, Rom. 1, 9. Eph. 1, 16.
1 Thess. 1, 2. Philem. 4. Sept. genr. for
1=t Is. 26, 8 ; fin. Troiflo-Sai for "131 f^S
Ps. Ill, 4 ; for 1st Job 14, 13. ML V. H.
6. 1 ; P.V. fx flv Isocr. p. 89. d. Plato Menex.
244. a ; \iv. 7roteio-3ai /Eschin. 23. 5. Plato
Phaedr. 254. a.
fJ,vr/[J,a, aros, TO, (fiifj-v IJO-KO),) pr. a me
morial, monument, to keep in memory any
person or thing, Horn. Od. 15. 126 ; hence
sepulchral monument, cenotaph, Horn. II. 23.
619. Dem. 1310. 15. In N. T. meton. a
tomb, sepulchre, see in jj.vrjp.flov, usually
hewn in the rock ; Mark 5, [3]. 5. Luke
8, 27. 23, 53 e^r/Kav avro (TO crco/za) Iv jj.vij-
paTi Xaeurw. 24, 1. Acts 2, 29. 7, 16.
Rev. 11, 9. Sept. for "is;; Ex. 14, 11.
Ez. 37, 12 ; M^WJ? Ez. 32, 23. So Diod.
Sic. 13. 86. Xen. Cyr. 7. 3. 11. On the
Hebrew tombs see the next article.
fj,vr)/jieiov : ov, TO, (/if/i^o-Kaj,) pr. a me
morial, monument, i. q. pvrjp.a, Xen. Ag. 6.
2 ; hence a sepulchral monument, cenotaph,
Dem. 1125. 16. Thuc. 5. 11. In N. T.
meton. a tomb, sepulchre, Matt. 8, 28. 27,
52 Kai ra ^.vr^ifla dveco^jno~av. V. 53. 28, 8.
Mark 5, 2. al. So Matt. 23, 29 <oo-/ielre
ra pvT]fj.fla, and Luke 1 1 , 47 otKoSo/ieire ra
Ij.mjfjLe ia, i. e. ye adorn or build up (repair)
the sepulchres of the prophets ; see in KOCT-
p.((o no. 2, and Kovidco. Comp. 1 Mace. 13, 27.
Jos. Ant. 13. 6. 6. Sept. for 13J5 Gen. 23,
6. 9. 49, 30 ; rntopj Gen. 35J 20. So
Plut. Lysand. 28, 29. Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 14,
15. The sepulchres of the Hebrews were
often caverns, Gen. 23, 9 sq. or were hewn
out by art in rocks on the sides of hills, in
various forms and sizes, sometimes with
several compartments. They were closed
by a door or layer of stone, and the entrance
was often decorated with ornaments and
whitewashed. On the ancient sepulchres
around Jerusalem, see Bibl. Res. in Palest
1. p. 517, 523 sq. +
/jbvrifjLT], rjs, T), (p.ip.vT]<rKo>,) remembrance,
recollection ; e. g. fj.vf)fj.rji> TroieurSat, to call
to mind, to bear in recollection, 2 Pet. 1,15.
Sept. for 15t Ps. 30, 5. ^El. V. H. 5. 3.
Diod. Sic. 1. 2 init. pv. 7roielo-3ai Thuc,
2. 54.
fj,VT)fJiOVV(t), f. rucrco,
o-KO),) to call to mind, i. e.
470
1. to remember, to bear in mind; absol.
Mark 8, 18. With a gen. comp. Buttm.
132. 10. d. Luke 17. 32 /zi/^oi/evere TTJS
yvvaiKos AWT. John 15, 20 rov Xoyov. 16,
4. 21. Acts 20, 35. Gal. 2, 10. Col. 4, 18.
1 Thess. 1, 3. Heb. 11, 15. 13, 7. Sept.
for 1?t p s . 63, 7. So 1 Mace. 12, 1 1. Luc.
D. Deor. 4. 4. Diod. Sic. 1. 21. With an
accus. comp. Matth. 347. n. 2. Winer 30.
7. c. Matt. 16, 9 TOVS aprovs. 1 Thess. 2,
9 TW KOTTOV. 2 Tim. 2, 8 ; also God is said
to remember sin, i. e. to punish it, c. ace.
Rev. 18, 5. Sept. for 1?J Ex. 13, 3. Is.
43, 18. So 2 Mace. 9, 21. Hdian. 6. 1. 16.
Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 7. With OTI Acts 20, 31.
Eph. 2, 11. 2 Thess. 2, 5 ; TTO^V Rev. 2,
5 ; Trwy 3, 3.
2. to caZZ /o another s mind, to mention,
to speak of, c. Trepi, Heb. 11, 22 Trepl TJ)?
e o&ov . . . fpvrjpovevcrf. Hdian. 1. 1. 5.
Xen. Vect. 4. 25.
p,in]p,ocrvvov, O v, TO, (^/xoo-vi os-,) a
memorial, monument, i. q. /m^/moj/, Hdot.
2. 136, 148. In N. T. genr. a memorial,
i. e. any thing serving to keep a person or
thing in remembrance; Matt. 26, 13 et
Mark 14, 9 els /j.vr)p.6crvvov avTrjs for a me
morial of her, i. e. in memory of her, to her
honourable remembrance. Acts 10, 4 at
Trpocrev^at crov . . . avijBrjO av fls p.v. tvunriov
T. 3. thy prayers... are come up as a me
morial, into remembrance, before God. Sept.
for "OJ. Ex. 17, 14; ThST Ex. 12, 14.
Ecclus. 10, 17. 24. 20.
fjLVr)CTT6V(0 : f. tva-opai, (/xmo/iat,) to ask
in marriage, to icoo, c. ace. Horn. Od. 18.
276. Xsn. Hell. 6. 4. 37. Mid. id. JEL V.
H. 10. 15. In N. T. only Pass. pr. to be
asked in marriage ; hence, to be betrothed,
affianced, c. dat. of pers. Matt. 1, 18 fjLvrj-
s rrjs firjrpos CLVTOV Mapias T&>
-i^. Luke 1, 27. 2,5. Sept. for Pu.
tni* Deut. 22, 23. 25. 27. 28. So Artemid.
2. 12. Eurip. Elect. 313.
fJLOyi\a\.o<), ou, 6, /, adj. (poyis, XaXe w.)
speaking with difficulty, a stammerer, Mark
7, 32. Sept. for c&st tongue-tied Is. 35, 6.
So ./Etius 8. 38. Phavor. poXis TO </>3ey/ia
8iop%ovv vvdp.fvos. Some Mss. read poy-
yiXaXos, (poyyos, XaXew,) speaking with
a hoarse hollow voice. This form is found
in no lexicon.
poyis, adv. (/xoyos,) with difficulty, hard
ly, Luke 9, 39. 3 Mace. 7, 6. Luc. D.
Mort. 6. 2. Xen. An. 3. 4. 48.
, ou, 6. Lat. modius, the chief
Roman measure for things dry, Matt. 5, 15.
Mark 4, 21. Luke 11, 33. It was equal to
one-third of the Roman amphora, and to
one-sixth of the Attic medimnus ; and wa?
therefore equivalent to two-ninths of an At
tic fifTprjTrjs. Hence it is reckoned at 1 gall.
7.8576 pints Engl. or nearly one peck. See
Boeckh Metrol. Untersuch. p. 200. Diet.
of Antt. art. Modius. Adam s Roman Ant.
p. 505. Jos. Ant. 9. 4. 5. Dinarch. 95. 37.
/iO^aXi?, idos, fj, (i. q. potxds fern, of
fioixos,) an adulteress, Rom. 7, 3 bis. 2 Pet.
2, 14 o<p3aX^ol /jLfcrTol /not^oXi Sos, eyes full
of an adulteress, i. e. gazing with desire
after such persons. Sept. for ^SSOB Prov.
30, 20. Hos. 3, 1. So Pint. Plac. Philo-
soph. 1.7. p. 245. A late form, Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 452. Trop. from the Heb. one
faithless towards God, as an adulteress to
wards her husband ; in O. T. chiefly of
those who forsook God for idols, Sept. Ez.
16, 38. 23, 45. Mai. 3, 5; see in f^Xoy no.
2. In N. T. genr. of those who neglect
God and yield themselves up to their
own lusts and passions, James 4, 4 ; also
yfpfu irovrjpa KCIL /iot^aX/y, where /xoi^aXts
is in apposit. for adulterous, i. e. faithless,
apostate, Matt. 12, 39. 16, 4. Mark 8, 38.
fJLOi^ao), >, f. Tjcro), (polios,) to commit
adultery with a woman ; trop. c. ace. TT/V
SdXao-o-aj , to have dalliance with the sea, to
get possession of it covertly and without
right, Xen. Hell. 1. 6.^15. In N. T. only
Mid. poixaofj.ai, W/LUU, genr. to commit
adultery, used of both man and woman ;
absol. Matt. 5, 32 bis, Troiei avTrjv pot^a-
crSai* KOI os. . . p-oi^arat. 19, 9 bis. Mark
10, 11. 12. Sept. for S|a Jer. 3, 8. 9, 2.
Different is Thorn. Mag. p. 619, p-oixarai
6 dvfjp, fjLoi^fvfTai 8e f] yvvrj.
fjtotjfela, as, 17, (fjLOLXfvca, ) adultery,
Matt. 15, 19. Mark 7, 21. John 8, 3. Gal.
5, 19. Sept. for t^SSS Jer. 13, 27. Wisd.
14, 26. Hdian. 5. 7. 6. Plato Rep. 443. a.
/jLOi%eva), f. euo-co, (p.oixos,~) to commit
adultery. a) Act. genr. and absol. Matt
5, 27 ou poixtva-fis. 19, 18. Rom. 13, 9
Mark 10, 19 ^ poixevays. Luke 18. 20
James 2, 1 1 bis ; all in allusion to Ex. 20.
13. Deut. 5, 17, where Sept. for PjS3.
Luke 16, 18 bis. Rom. 2, 22 bis. (Diod.
Sic. 1. 78. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 5.) With ace.
to commit adultery with any one, Matt. 5, 28
^8rj ifUHXWTt avrrjv. Sept. for C|^3 trop.
Jer. 3, 9. (Luc. D. Deor. 6. 3. Plato Rep.
360. b.) Symbol, once c. pera TWOS, Rev.
2, 22 ; comp. in pu^aX/i fin. b) Mid.
absol. to commit adultery, Lat. mcechari;
471
//.oi/o?
Pass. aor. 1 as Mid. Matt. 5, 32 John 8, 4
Lachm.
>, ov, 6, an adulterer, Luke 18, 1 1
1 Cor. 6, 9. Heb. 13, 4. Sept. for C|Sjb
Job 24, 15. Prov. 6, 32. So JEL V. H.
10. 13. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 5. Trop. from
the Heb. one faithless towards God, as an
adulterer towards his wife, see in p-oi^a.
fin. James 4, 4. So Sept. and ^m Is.
57,3.
fjioXtf, adv. (/xojXor, /no Xoj.) i. q. p.6yis
but less Attic, Buttm. Ausf. Spr. } 16. n. 2 ;
n-ith difficulty, hardly, scarcely, Acts 14, 18.
27, 7. 8. 16. Rom. 5, 7. 1 Pet. 4, 18.
Hdian. 3. 6. 4. Xen. Conv. 4. 37.
MoXo^, 6, indec. Moloch, Heb. T]bb
(king) Molek Jer. 32, 35 ; also E2bE Milcom
1 K. 11, 5. 2 K. 23, 13 ; and cabs Mai-
cam Jer. 49, 1. 3 ; pr. n. of an idol of the
Ammonites, to which the Hebrews from
the time of Solomon onwards sacrificed in
fants in the valley of Hinnom, 1 K. 11,7.
2 K. 23, 10. Jer. 7, 31. 32. 32. 35; comp.
in yetwa. The Rabbins describe the statue
of Moloch as of brass, in the form of the
human body, but with the head of an ox ;
it was hollow within, was heated from be
low, and the children to be immolated were
placed in its arms. Similar to this was also
the statue of Saturn among the Carthagi
nians, see Diod. Sic. 20. 14. Hence it
has been held that Moloch represented the
planet Saturn, which was regarded as a *a-
Ko8cu /ia)i> to be appeased with human sacri
fices. According to Jer. 32, 35 and 19, 5
Moloch would seem to be no other than
Baal (b?sn) } to whom also children were
sacrificed in the region of Carthage and
Numidia, prob. as the representative of the
same planet. See Heb. Lex. arts. T|bb and
b?3 no. 5. Gesen. Comm. on Is. II. p. 343.
Miinter Relig. der Karthag. p. 19. In N.
T. only Acts 7, 43 KOI di/eXd/Sere TTJV O-KTJ-
vrjv TOV MoXd^, comp. in di>a\ap.f3dva> no.
2 ; quoted from Amos 5,- 26 where Sept.
MoXdx for Heb. c ?3b_E your king, i. q.
fj.o\vv(i), f. wS>, to soil, to stain, to defile,
Sept. for bs-J Gen. 37, 30. Luc. Anachar.
1. In N. T. symbol. Rev. 3, 4 OVK epoXwav
ra IfjMTta. 14, 4. Metaph. 1 Cor. 8, 7 9
(rvvfi^rjo-Ls avTtav . . . /xoXiWrat. their con
science is defiled, i. e. by the feeling of
wrong, is no longer pure. So Ecclus. 21,
28. Artem. 2. 26. Porph. de Abstin. 1. 42.
yxo\vcr/i09) oO, 6, (/ioXuj><B,) a soiling,
itain, Plut. Mor. V. p. 8. In N. T. defile-
menl, pollution, in a moral sense, 2 Coi. 7,
1. Sept. for MB3n Jer. 23, 15. So Esdr.
8, 33. 2 Mace. 5, 27.
fj,o^(j)r], fj S , fj, (pefjL<pofj.ai, ) fault found,
blame, complaint, i. e. occasion of complaint,
Col. 3, 13. Eurip. Orest. 1068. Plato Ep.
323. b.
;}$, jj, (n/j/co,) pr. stay, in a place
Xen. An. 5. 1. 5. In N. T. an abode, dwell
ing, mansion, John 14, 2. Spec, noiflv
/J.OVTJV irapd TIVI, to make one s abode with
any one, i. e. to abide or dwell with him,
trop. John 14, 23; comp. Rev. 21, 3. So
pr. Jos. Ant. 8. 13. 7. Thuc. 1. 131.
fj,ovoyevrjs, eo y, O vs, 6, 77, adj. (povos,
ytvos, ytvofiot,) only born, only begotten,
i. e. an only child, Luke 7, 12 ^ovo-yev^s ro>
fj.r]Tpi. 8, 42 Zvydrrjp p.oi>. rjv. 9, 38. Heb.
11,17. So Tob. 3, 15. 6, 9. Diod. Sic. 4.
73. Plato Crit. 113. d. In John s writings
spoken only of the Messiah, 6 Adyov in the
flesh, as the only begotten Son of God (Luke
1, 35) in the highest sense, as alone know
ing and revealing the essence of the Father,
John 1, 14. 18. 3, 16. 18. 1 John 4, 9.
Others here most dear, only beloved, as Sept.
forlorn p s . 22,21. 35, 17.
/J,6vo$, 77, ov, only, alone. 1. Pr. With
out others, without companions, e. g. of
persons, Matt. 14, 23 /zoW ^v et. Mark
6, 47 xal avTos /zoi/o? eVl rrjs yvjs. 9, 2 KUT
Ibiav IJLOVOVS. V. 8. Luke 10,40. John 8, 9.
Rom. 11, 3. 16, 4. Heb. 9, 7. 2 John 1. al.
Sept. for *i?b Gen. 2, 18. 32, 23. (Hdian.
3. 5. 15. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 36.) Trop. of
one acting by his own authority, alone, John
8, 16; or as destitute of help from another
John 8, 29. 16, 32. (JE.I V. II. 9. 40.)
Of things, Luke 24, 12 TO. teovia Kfl^va
fj.6va, by themselves without the body of
Jesus. John 12, 24 6 KUKKOS . . /J.QVOS pevti,
i. e. sterile, barren. In an adverbial sense,
of persons and things, comp. Buttm. 123.
6. Matt. 4, 4 OVK fTV f tpTCO /ZWO) ^r/CTfTai
6 ai/3p. John 5, 44 rfjv So^av napa TOV fj.6-
vov 3eoi) ov ^rjrelTf. Jude 4. Rev. 15, 4.
(Xen. Mem. 4. 5. 9.) So after ei p^,
Matt. 12, 4 et /jit] rols Itptvcri P.WOLS (comp.
Acts 11, 19). Matt. 17, 8. 24, 36. Luke 5,
21. Phil. 4, 15. Rev. 9, 4.
2. alotie of many, one out of many ; Luke
24. 18 (TV p.6vos napoiKfls ifpovtrdhrjfj. KT\.
1 Cor. 9, 6. 2 Tim. 4, 11. Eurip. Ale. 460.
Xen. Cyr. 1 . 4. 27.
3. Neut. [tovov as adv. only, alone,
Buttm. ^ 115. 4. E. g. simply, Matt. 5, 47
. 9, 21 iav \t.ovov
TOV Ifiariov avTov. Mark 5, 36. Acts
472
18, 25. 1 Cor. 7, 39. Gal. 1, 23. Heb. 9, 10.
(Hdian. 3. 4. 19. Xen. Conv. 5. 2.) After
fl pr), Matt. 21, 19 ft p,f) (pvXXa v-ovov.
Mark 6, 8. Acts 11, 19. With negatives,
e. g. p.rj p-ovov not only, simply Gal. 4, 18.
James 1 , 22 ; in antith. or gradation, c. dXXd
Phil. 2, 12 ; with dXXa KOI, but also, John
13, 9 fj.T) TOVS 7r68as p.ov p.6vov, aXXa KOI ras
Xflpas KT\. (Hdian. 2. 5. 10.) ov povov,
not only, comp. in ov no. 3 ; simply James
2, 24 ; in antith. or gradation, c. dXXd Acts
19, 26; (Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 16;) with aXXa
K ai but also, Matt. 21, 21. John 5, 18 OTI ov
p.6vov eXve TO crdfifiaTov, dXXa KOI irarepa
I8iov fXeye TOV Zeov. 11, 52. Acts 21, 13.
Rom. 1, 32. Heb. 12, 26. al. So Hdian. 1.
12. 14. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 17. +
\fjios, ov, 6, f], adj. (povos,
o y,) one-eyed, having one eye, Matt.
18, 9. Mark 9, 47. Luc. Ver. Hist. 1. 3.
The earlier Greeks said Tfpo <p3aXp.oy, Lob.
adPhryn. p. 136.
fiovoo), ,, f. wo-to, (P.OI/OS,) to leave alone,
Pass, to be left alone, e. g. as a widow, to be
solitary, prob. childless, 1 Tim. 5, 5. Diod.
Sic. 19. 39. Xen. Yen. 9. 9.
s, fj, form, shape, Mark 16, 12
eV eVf pa p.op<pfj. Sept. for rP?5B I s . 44, 13.
(Luc. Hermot. 27. Xen. (Ec. 6. 16.) Phil.
2, 7 p.op(pf]v SovXov \ap<bv i. e. appearing in
a humble and despised condition. (Comp.
Test. XII Patr. p. 744 TOV /3ucrtXea TWV ovp.
TOV (irl yrjs (pavevra ev poptpfj av^Spunrov
Tcm-fii coo-fcos, i. q. p. 644 3ew lv o^p-an
di/SpcoTrov.) Also Phil. 2, 6 os (V p-opcp^ 3eov
virdpx^v who being in the form of God, i. e.
as God, like God, where the force of the
antithesis refers most naturally to the divine
majesty and glory ; so Sept. for "H Dan. 4,
33 ; comp. 5, 6. 9. 10. Or p.op(pjj may here
have the sense of (pvo-is nature ; hence iv
p-opcpj/ Seov vTrdpxuv, being in the nature of
God, of the same nature with God; comp.
Eurip. Bacch. 54 p-op^v T e p 1 ?" p,ere/3aXoi
els (ivSpos cpvo-iv. Plato Rep. 381. c, 3e6?
KciXXio-TOS Kai (ipio-Tos &v . . . p-evei del oTrXcos
fV TTJ ttVTOV /JLOp(plJ.
/jiop(j)6(i), >, f. wo-co, (nop<j>rj,) to form,
to fashion, c. ace. Sept. for "^n Is. 44, 13.
Plut. Platon. Quaest. 2. 2. In N. T. Pass.
to be formed; trop. Gal. 4, 19 a^ptj ov p.op-
(a>3; Xp. eV vp.1v, i. e. until Christ in his
full form and life live in you ; comp. 2, 20.
fj,6p(f)(i)cn^, tos, r), (p.op(poa>,) pr. a form
ing, training, p.. TO>V oVvSpwv Theophr. C.
PI. 3. 7. 4. In N. T. form, appearance;
either mere external form, 2 Tim. 3, 5 e%ov-
Tes p.6p<pwcriv evo-efteias , or a prescribed-
form, Rom. 2, 20 fx>v TTJV p.. TTJS yvuxreats.
Comp. genr. Test. XII Patr. p. 742 ISelv TTJV
p.. TTJS oif/e&s avTov.
fj,oa"xp7roiea), t5, f. jjo-w, (p.6<rxos,
TTotew,) to make a calf, i. e. the image of a
calf or bullock, found only Acts 7, 41.
The allusion is to the golden calf made by
Aaron in imitation of the Egyptian Apis ;
comp. Ex. 32, 4 sq. where Sept. (
ov, 6, pr. a shoot of a plant,
young and tender, Horn. H. 11. 105. Dios-
cor. IV. 108 ; hence a young animal, and
espec. in prose and N. T. a calf, a young
bullock, Luke 15, 23. 27. 30. Heb. 9, 12.
19. Rev. 4, 7. Sept. for i Ex. 32, 4. 8.
19; IB Ex. 29, 10 sq. "iga Gen. 12, 16.
^El. H. An. 14. 11. Plato Crat. 393. c.
Hdot. 3. 28 of the god Apis, i. e. a young
bullock.
jAOvaiKos, fj, 6v, (/iovo-a,) devoted to the
muses, i. e. to the liberal arts and sciences,
learned, a scholar, Ml. V. H. 4. 15. Plato
Soph. 253. b. In N. T. skilled in music, a
musician, Rev. 18, 22 ^>o>i^ Ki3apo>coi> KOI
P.OVO-IKWV Kai ai\T)T<v, perh. here singers.
So 1 Mace. 9, 39. 41. Luc. D. Deor. 7. 3.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 38.
/io^jo?, ov, 6, (/Lioy/o), ^toyof.) toil,
wearisome labour, travail, including the idea
of painful effort, sorrow ; in N. T. only as
coupled with KOTTOS. 2 Cor. 11,27 eV KO TTW
Kai p-oxZu. 1 Thess. 2, 9. 2 Thess. 3, 8.
Sept. for ?nS Deut. 26, 7. Ecc. 2, 18sq.
Wisd. 10, 10. .Eschin. 80. 16. Xen. Conv.
8. 40.
yu,ueXo9, ov, 6, marrow, Heb. 4, 12.
Sept. Gen. 45, 18. Luc. Tim. 8. Plato
Tim. 91. a.
yiu eco, w, f. jjo-w, (p.va), ) to initiate, to in
struct, in things before unknown, Pass. Phil.
4, 12, parall. with p.av%dva> in v. 11. Diod.
Sic. 4. 7 /Lively rov? dvtlpunrovs TOVTO 8
eo-Tiv, TO 8i8do~Kfiv TO. Ka\a Kai av/i(pepoi>-
Ta, KOI VTTO T>V aTrcuSevreoi/ dyvoovfj-eva.
Spec, to initiate into the heathen mysteries,
Diod. Sic. 5. 48. Dem. 1351. 26.
/iO^-09, ov, 6, speech, discourse, Horn.
Od. 11. 561. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 58 ; a tale,
story, Horn. Od. 3. 94. In N. T. a myth,
fable, legend, a mythic tale, mythic dis
course ; 1 Tim. 1, 4. 4, 7 TOVJ 8e fBtfif)\ovs
Kai ypaa>8fis p,v3ovs napaiTov. 2 Tim. 4,
4. Tit. 1, 14 /LIT) i rrpoo~fxv rf s Iov8a iKols
/xvSotr. 2 Pet. 1, 16. So Hdian. 1. 11. 6.
Dem. 1219. 14. Plato Rep. 350. e.
/J,VKUO/J,CU
473
at, f. qrro^at, Mid. depon.
(fjiv,) onomatop. to moo, to lotc, pr. as the
cow or ox, Horn. II. 18. 580. Luc. D. Mar.
15. 2; to bellow II. 21. 237; of other ani
mals, Plut. de esu earn. 1. 1. Theocr. 26.
20. In N. T. of a lion, to roar, Rev. 10, 3
Sicnrfp \ea)v /JLVKUTCU. So Anthol. Gr. I. p.
246.
, f. /orw, (fjLVKTrjp, pvfa, IJLV,)
to turn up the nose, to sneer at ; hence to
mock, 1o deride ; Pass. Gal. 6, 7 36? ov
fivKTrjpi^(Tai, i. e. God will not let himself
be mocked. Sept. for l Job 22, 19. Ps.
80, 7. 1 Mace. 7, 34. Lys. Fragm. 36.
/iiAi/co?, 77, 6v, (/ivX?;,) belonging to a
mill ; e. g. Xi 3o? HV\IKOS, a mill-stone,
Mark 9, 42. Luke 17, 2 Lachm.
^IvXoS", ov, 6, (p.v\T), /ivXXw, /ivco.) pr. a
grinder, hence a mill, a mill-stone. The
mills used by the Hebrews are still com
mon in the East ; they are composed of two
stones, of which the lower is fixed, and the
upper is turned round upon it (Heb. M 1 !
rider), having a hole in the middle for re
ceiving the grain, which is usually dropped
in by hand. The grinding was and is mostly
done by hand by female slaves, who sit or
kneel at their work, and relieve each other.
The grating sound of the mill is often heard
at a distance. Larger mills were turned by
an ass ; whence the upper mill-stone was
called OVLKOS Matt. 18, 6 ; or also ovos,
Hesvch. was 6 avutrtpos Xt Soy TOV fj.ii-
Xou. Xen. An. 1. 5. 5; comp. Luc. Asin.
28, 42. See Bibl. Res. in Pal. II. p. 180
sq. 385, 471. Hence in N. T.
1. a mill, Rev. 18, 22 KCU (pcavfj p.v\ov,
the sound of the mill, i. e. its grating sound,
which marks the presence and prosperity of a
household ; comp. Jer. 25, 10. [Matt. 24, 41.]
Sept. for D lrvj Ex. 11, 5. Is. 47, 2. Plut.
de vitand. JEre alien. 7 mid. Hesych. 1. c.
2. Synecd. a mill-stone, the upper one or
rider; e. g. p.v\os OVIKOS Matt. 18, 6. [Mark
9, 42.] Luke 17, 2 ; /*. ptyas Rev. 18, 21.
Sept. for 23 1 ?. Judg. 9, 53. 2 K. 11, 21.
Anthol. Gr. III. p. 46, 51.
fj,v\d)V, ooi/oj, 6, (/xvX?;,) a mill-house,
pistrinum, place where the mill is, Matt.
24, 41. Luc. Asin. 42. Dem. 1111. 27.
Thuc. 6. 22. See in /ivXo?.
Mv pa, uv, TO, Myra, one of the six prin
cipal cities of Lycia, on the S. W. coast of
Asia Minor, Acts 27, 5. See Strabo 14. p.
665, 666. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. I. ii. p. 192.
[Avptds, d8os, fj, (pvpios,) a myriad, ten
thousand, Act* 19, 19. Sept. for
Ezra 2, 64 ; ttaa/J Deut. 33, 17. So ^El.
V. II. 2. 25. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 6. Put as in
Engl. for any indefinitely large number,
Luke 12, 1. Acts 21, 20. Heb. 12, 22.
Jude 14. Rev. 5, 11. 9, 16. So Sept. and
rt^ Gen. 24, 60. 1 Sam. 21, 11.
fAVpifo, f. iVco, (p.vpov.) to rub with oint
ment, to anoint, e. g. for burial, c. ace. Mark
14, 8 Trpoe Xa/Se /zvpt crat /JLOV TO crw/ia.
Aristoph. Plut. 529. Hdot. 1. 195.
fj,vpi,o$, a, ov, very many, innumerable,
Find. Nem. 10. 84. Theocr. 16. 22. Plur.
fMvpioi id. Horn. Od. 8. 110. In N. T. only
Plur. /xvp tot, ten thousand, pr. Matt. 18, 24
fj.vpio)v raXazrcoi/. Sept. for O^Ebx PH^S
Esth. 3, 9 ; Tan 1 Chr. 29, 7. So Diod.
Sic. 15. 59. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 5. Put as in
Engl. for any indefinitely large number;
1 Cor. 4, 15 eav p-vpiovs 7rai8aycoyot<j e^rfTf.
i. e. ten thousand masters. 14, 19. So Jos.
Ant. 5. 3. 2. Hdian. 2. 3. 14. Xen. Cyr. 5.
1.13.
fivpov, ov, TO, (kindr. /xupw.) any aro
matic balsam distilling of itself from a tree
or plant ; espec. myrrh, p.vppa, o-p.vpva,
JEl V. H. 12. 31, comp. Diod. Sic. 5. 41.
In N. T. genr. ointment, unguent, i. e. per
fumed, Matt. 26, 7 dXd/3a<rrpoj> p.vpov. V.
9. 12. Mark 14, 3. 4. 5. Luke 7, 37. 38. 23,
56. John 11,2. 12, 3 bis. 5. Rev. 18, 13.
Opp. to eXcuoi>, Luke 7, 46 e Xai w 1-171 Ke<p.
fjiov OVK T)\{i\lsas avrr] 8e p.vpa> TyXfti^e fj.ov
TOVS 7r68as, comp. Xen. below. Sept. for
ni -J "jEtti P s . 133, 2; VSttS Prov. 27, 9.
Cant. 1, 2. So JE1. V. H. 9. 9. Pol. 31.4.
1. Xen. Conv. 2. 3, 4 opp. eXaiof.
Mv<rla, as, rj, Mysia, the north-western
province of Asia Minor, lying between the
Propontis and Lydia, and including the
Troad, Acts 16, 7. 8. It formed part of the
Roman proconsular Asia. The Mysian ci
ties Assos, Pergamus, and Troas, are men
tioned in N. T. See Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr.
I. ii. p. 173.
p/Vcnr)plOV, iov, TO, (/xvcm/y, p.veo>,) a
mystery, i. e. something into which one
must be initiated, something of itself not
obvious -and above human insight. In N.
T. spoken of facts, doctrines, principles,
not fully revealed.
1 . Genr. Matt. 13,11 vfui> Se &orai yi/a>vai TO
fj.vo-TT)pia TI]S j3acr. ra>v ovp. to knoiv the mys
teries (mysterious things) of the kingdom of
heaven, i. e. in a deeper and more perfect
manner than they were made known to
others. Mark 4, 11. Luke 8, 10. 1 Cor. 14, 2.
Eph. 5, 32 TO /iVOTJJptOI TOUTO fj.tya ((TTIV
474
2 Thess. 2, 7 TO p.vo-Trjpiov TTJS dvop-ias, the
hidden wickedness, as yet unknown to
Christians, opp. dnoKaXinrTeo-^ai in v. 8.
(Jos. B. J. 1 . 24. 1 KdKtas p.vo-Tr)piov.) Rev.
1, 20 TO p-vo-T. TWV eirra dcrrepcov. 10, 7. 17,
5. 7. Wisd. 2, 22. Hdian. 8. 7. 8. Of the
Eleusinian mysteries, e. g. the lesser, ra
fiiKpd Diod. Sic. 4. 14; the greater, Diod.
Sic. 4. 25. Dem. 29. ult. Xen. Hell. 1. 4. 14.
2. Spec, the mystery of the Gospel, the
Christian dispensation, as having been long
hidden and first revealed in later times.
Eph. 3, 9 et Col. 1, 26 TO fJLva-rrjpiov TO OTTO-
KfKpvfj.fjLevov drro TO>V alcov&v ev TW 3e.
Eph. 6, 19 TO ft. TOV euayyeXi ov. Col. 2, 2
TO p.. TOV 3eoC. 4, 3 et Eph. 3, 4 TOV Xp.
1 Tim. 3, 9 TTJS Trio-Teas. Rom. 16, 25.
1 Cor. 2, 7. 4, 1. 13, 2. Eph. 3, 3. Col. 1,
27. So of particular doctrines or parts of
the gospel, Rom. 11, 25. 1 Cor. 15, 51.
Eph. 1, 9. 1 Tim. 3, 16.
/AVOJTTafo, f. do-to, (ftvar^; ftvco, co^,)
pr. to shut the eyes; then to contract the
eyelids, to Mink, to twinkle, like one who
cannot see clearly ; hence to see dimly, to
be near-sighted, trop. 2 Pet. 1, 9. Aristot.
Probl. Sect. 31. Suid. fftvd>7rao-ev tiKpois
Tols ofpSaXp-otj Trpoo-fO xt) pv7rao) -yap TO
eappvav
fi(i)\a>-^r, anas, 6, (kindr. p.o)Xo?, p.wXvy,)
a stripe, weal, the mark of a stripe or blow ;
trop. 1 Pet. 2, 24 ov T p,o>Xa>7ri ItfarjTf, i. e.
collect, stripes, quoted from Is. 53, 5 where
Sept. for iTi Ori. So pr. Luc. Philopseud.
20. Plut. Jm. Paul. 19 fin.
fjicofjiaofiat, c3p.at, f. rjo-ofiai, Mid. depon.
(p.wp.or,) to find fault ivith, to carp at, to
blame, c. ace. 2 Cor. 8, 20. Aor. 1 e p.wp.jjSei
as Pass. 2 Cor. 6, 3 tVa p.?) pcop^S?; rj StaKo-
vla fawn, comp. Buttm. 113. n. 6. Wisd.
10, 14. Luc. D. Deor. 20. 2. Plato Prot.
346. c.
/AW//-O?, ov, 6, fault, i. e. fault-finding,
blame, censure, Ecclus. 18, 15. Plut. Reip.
gerend. Praec. 27. p. 102. In N. T. fault as
found, a blemish, trop. stain, disgrace,
2 Pet. 2, 13 o-7nXot KCH p.wp,ot. So pr.
Sept. for n*ia of a bodily defect, Lev. 12, 16
sq. Deut. 15, 21. Anthol. Gr. I. p. 74, 75.
/mwpalva), f. ai/<3, (/iwpos,) pr. to make
dull, sluggish, see in fj,a>p6s. Hence
1. Of impressions on the taste, Pass, to
become insipid, tasteless, to lose its savour,
e. g. salt, Matt. 5, 13 et Luke 14, 34 lav be
TO oXay [jLoipaiftfj. See fUtp6f.
2. Of the mind, to make foolish, silly, i. e.
to show to be foolish ; c. ace. 1 Cor. 1 , 20
e/ttepai ev 6 3f6y TT/V (rofpiav TOV KoVjuov.
Pass. Rom. 1, 22 <pdo~KovTes elvat cro(poi
ffjLa>pdv^Sr]crav, they became foolish, acted like
fools. Sept. for b&3 Is. 44, 15. Pass, for
^?5a ; 2 Sam. 24, 10; 1?a3 Is. 19, n._
In profane writers /icopaiVw in ^his sense is
intrans. to be foolish, to act foolishly, Luc.
D. Mort. 13. 3. Xen, Mem. 1. 1. 11.
fJ,a>pia, as, f], (p.copos,) folly, foolishness,
absurdity, spoken of what seems foolish and
absurd, 1 Cor. 1, 18 6 Xo yo? . . . TOIS p.ev
uTroXXv/jLtvois p.a>pia e ort. V. 21. 23. 2, 14.
3, 19. Ecclus. 20, 31. Dem. 128. 10.
Thuc. 5. 41.
fAG) pO\0<y id, as, fj, (p-copoXoyoy ; ftcopos,
Xeyo),) foolish talk, vain discourse, Eph. 5, 4.
Aristot. H. A. 1. 11.5. Plut. de Garrulit.
4. pen.
/jiwpos, d, 6v, pr. dull, not acute, e. g.
of impressions on the taste, insipid, taste
less, Dioscor. 4. 18. p. 122. Hippocr. de Dieeta
2. 27. 2. In N. T. of the mind, dull, stu
pid, foolish, and Subst. 6 p. o> p 6 s , a fool ;
e. g. of persons, Matt. 7, 26 6/ioio)3^creTai
dv8pl p,copw. 23, 17 /Lia>pot KOL Tv(p\oi. V. 19.
25, 2 at Trfvre fitcpai sc. TrapSeVot. v. 3. 8.
1 Cor. 3, 18. 4, 10. Sept. for ^33 Deut.
32, 6 ; ^03 Ps. 94, 8. (Luc. Paras. 25.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 45.) From the Heb. with
the accessory idea of wickedness, impiety,
Matt. 5, 22 ; so Heb. ^J Sept. a<pcoi> Ps.
14, 1. 53, 2. Job 2, 10 ; see Heb. Lex. ^3
no. 2. Comp. Arr. Epict. 3. 22. 85. Plato
Legg. 857. d. Of things, 1 Cor. 1, 25 TO
/juapov TOV 3eov i. e. what men count foolish
though coming from God, comp. v. 23. 24.
V. 27 Ta p-wpa TOV KdV/Aov. 2 Tim. 2, 23 et
Tit. 3, 9 ^TTjo-eis p.. So Luc. Epigr. 1.
Xen. 1. c.
JVfawcr?}9 or Ma>cn}9, 6, gen. e cos, dat.
et et ft, acc. ea et fjv, Moses, Heb. !"iujo
(drawn out, saved), pr. n. of the great He
brew prophet and legislator ; on the forms
and flexion, see Winer J 10. The form
M o> o- 77 r, comes from Heb. niaa, an d is
found in Text. rec. chiefly in the Evan
gelists, Matt. 8, 4. 17, 3. 23, 2. Mark 1,
44. 9, 4. 5. Acts 3, 22. al. The form
Mwvo-Jjf, also in Sept. and Josephus, and
in several later editions every where in N.
T. is derived from the Egyptian etymology ;
see Heb. Lex. art. Jiaja Jos. Ant. 2. 9. 6 rb
yap v &o>p ft a> ol AiyvTmoi KaXouo ii , v<rrjs
fie TOVS e vSaTos aaftfVTas, comp. C. Apion.
1. 31. So-ai Rec. Mwvo-^r, Acts 6, 14. 7,35.
37. al. Gen. Mojvo-eW Acts 15, 1. 5. Dat.
-el 2 Tim. 3, 8. al. Meton. for the books oj
Moses, the Pentateuch, Luke 16, 29. 31. 24,
27. +
Naacrwv
475
N.
Naaadbv, 6, indec. Nahson, Heb. "p^n?
(enchanter) Nahshon, pr. n. of a chief of
Judah. whose sister was the wife of Aaron,
Matt. 1, 4 bis. Luke 3, 32. See Ex. 6, 23.
Num. 2, 3.
Nayyal, 6, indec. Naggcc, pr. n. of an
ancestor of Jesus, Luke 3, 25.
Na&pe^ Na^aper, %, indec. Naz
areth, prob. Heb. 1S3 (a sprout, branch),
Aram. nX1S3, see Hengstenb. Christol.
II. p. 1 sq. pr. n. of a small city in Gali
lee, just north of the great plain of Esdrae-
lon, and about mid-way between the lake
of Tiberias and the Mediterranean. It lies
at the foot and on the lower slope of a hill
facing the E. and S. E. along a small valley
or basin entirely shut in by hills, except a
narrow rocky gorge toward the south lead
ing to the great plain. From the summit
of the western hill is one of the finest views
in Palestine. The cliff now wrongly shown
as the place where the men of the city were
about to cast Jesus down from the preci
pice (Luke 4, 29), is nearly two miles from
the city, adjacent to the plain. See. Bibl.
Res. in Pal. III. p. 183-200. Matt. 2, 23.
4, 13. 21, 11. Mark 1, 9. Luke 1, 26. 2, 4.
39. 51. 4, 16. John 1, 46. 47. Acts 10, 38.
Na^apyvos, ov, 6, a Nazarene, i. e. an
inhabitant of Nazareth ; spoken of Jesus,
Mark 1, 24. 14, 67. 16, 6. Luke 4, 34
NafopaioS) ov, 6, a Nazaraan, Naz
arene, an inhabitant of Nazareth ; in some
editions written NafapaTos in Matt. 2, 23.
26, 71 . John 18, 7. Spoken of Jesus, Matt.
26, 71. Mark 10, 47. Luke 18, 37. 24, 19.
John 18, 5. 7. 19. 19. Acts 2, 22. 3, 6. 4,
10. 6, 14. 22, 8. 26, 9. Matt. 2, 23 Sri Nafco-
palo? K\Tj%fj(TfTai, he shall be called a Naz
arene, i. e. looking to the etymology of the
name (see in Naap/3), he shall be called a
shoot, branch, in allusion to such passages
as Is. 11,1. 53,2. Jer. 23,5. 33, 15. Zech.
3, 8. 6, 12 ; see Hengstenb. Christol. Vol.
11. p. 1 sq. Once of Christians in con
tempt, as the followers of Jesus of Naz
areth, Acts 24, 5.
Ncfedv, 6, indec. Nathan, Heb. *ri3
(given sc. of God), pr. n. of a son of David,
Luke 3, 31 ; comp. 2 Sam. 5, 14. Not the
prophet Nathan, 2 Sam. 7, 2 sq. 12, 1 sq.
Ncfeavafa, 6, indec. Nathanael*, Heb.
^3r3 (given of God, i. q. QtoSapos Theo
dore), pr. n. of a disciple of Christ, probably
the same with the apostle Bap3oAo/iaIor
q. v. John 1, 46. 47. 48. 49. 50. 21, 2.
vat, adv. of affirmation, yea, yes, cer
tainly.
1 . Pr. yea, in answer to a question ;
Matt. 9, 28 TTKTTfvfTe OTI 8vvap.ai TOVTO Troirj-
crat , \eyovcnv avTcS vat, Kvpif. 13, 51. 17,
25. 21, 16. John 11, 27. 21, 15. 16. Acts
5, 8. 22, 27. Rom. 3, 29. ^El. V. H. 13.
4. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 20.
2. As expressing assent to the words or
deeds of another. Matt. 11,26 vai, 6 Trarr)p,
[op3o>j TroifTs,] OTI OVTUS KT\. Luke 10, 21.
Rev. 16, 7. 22,20 vai, ep%ov Kvpif, in some
edit. So Act. Thorn. 17, 18. Xen. Mem.
2. 7. 14. With Kai introducing a subse
quent limitation or modification; Matt. 15,
27 et Mark 7, 28 vai, Kvpte Kai yap TO. K.VVCL-
pia KT\. comp. in yap no. 1. b. Viger. p.
423 sq. So Arr. Epict. 2. 10. 20. Plato
Soph. p. 226. e.
3. Intens. in strong affirmation, yea, veri
ly; Luke 11,51 vai, Xe yw vp.1v, eKj^TTjSjjo-e-
rai KT\. 12, 5 vai, Xeyw vp.1v, TOVTOV (poj3r]-
StyTe, yea, I say unto you, fear him. Phil. 4,
3. Philem. 20. Rev. 1, 7 vai, ap.f]v. 14, 13.
22, 20 vai, ep^o/xat Ta^v. (Arr. Epict. 2. 1 3.
21; comp. Horn. II. 1. 234. Find. Nem. 11.
30. Vig. p. 424.) Also with neat, yea and
more also, Matt. 11, 9 et Luke 7, 26 vai,
Aeyo> vp.1v, Kal rrtpicrcroTtpov Trpofpyrov, yea,
and more than a prophet. (Xen. Conv. 8. 4.)
With the art. TO vai, yea, i. e. the word
yea. 2 Cor. 1, 17 tva y trap e /xol TO vai,
vai, KOI TO ov, ov. v. 20. James 5, 12 ; art.
impl. 2 Cor. 1, 18. 19 bis. Matt. 5, 37.
Na i v, y, indec. Nain, a town of Galilee
situated according to Eusebius about two
miles south of Mount Tabor, near Endor,
Luke 7,11. Now Nein, a small hamlet ;
see Bibl. Res. in Pal. III. p. 218, 2-2C,.
1/009, ov, 6, (i>ai o>,) a dwelling, spec, of a
god, a temple, fane ; in classic writers most
ly i. q. tepoV, though sometimes spoken of
the interior and most sacred part of a tem
ple (iVpoV), where the image of the god was
set up, Hdot. 1. 183. Hence in N. T.
1. Genr. of any temple, eV ^eipoTronyTOjy
vaols Acts [7, 48.] 17, 24. (Hdian. 7. 3. 13.
Xen. Mem. 3. 8. 10.) Acts 19, 24 noiStv
vaovs apyupovs ApTe /xiSor, silver shrines of
Diana, i. e. miniature copies of the temple
of Diana at Ephesus, containing a small
Naov/j,
476
Image of the goddess. Such shrines of
other gods were also common, made of gold,
silver, or wood, and were purchased by pil
grims and travellers, probably as memorials,
or to be used in their devotions ; much like
the models of the Holy Sepulchre at the
present day among pilgrims to Jerusalem.
See Wetstein N. T. in loc. So Artemid.
IV. 34 Kparivos 6 fj/jLtrepos, dpyvptov vaov
epyeTTto-TuTrjs 86as elvai. Diod. Sic. 1.15,
97. ib. 20. 14 errefi^av 8e KOL TOVS eK T>V
lfpS>v xpvaovs vaovs rois d<pi8pu/zacrt Trpos
TTJV iKeaiav. Hdot. 2. 63 TO 8e ayaX/ia, eov
Comp. Dion. Hal. 2. 12 TO. TTJS
Apre /uiSoy d<pi8pv(j.a.Ta trap H E\\r]o-iv.
2. Of the temple at Jerusalem, or in allu
sion to it, but only of the fane or edifice it
self, in distinction from lepov, which in
cluded also the courts and other appurten
ances ; see in lepov. a) Pr. Matt. 23, 16
bis, os av opocrr] ev TCO van ... ev TW ^pvuo)
TOV vaov. V. 17. 21. V. 35 /uerav roi vaov
KOI TOV Svaiao-Trjpiov, i. e. the altar of burnt
offerings which stood in the court of the
priests before the entrance of the vaos, see
in iepov. 27, 5 pfycras TO. dpyvpia ev r raw,
prob. in the entrance of the vaos, since Judas
could not enter within it. 26, 61 et 27, 40.
Mark 14, 58 et 15, 29. Luke 1, 9. 21. 22.
John 2, 20. 2 Thess. 2, 4. Also rb Kara-
irfTao-fj.a TOV vaov Matt. 27, 51. Mark 15, 38.
Luke 23, 45; see in Kararreracr/ia. Sept.
for Jftin 1 K. 6, 5. 17. Ps. 5, 8. 11, 4. So
Jos. Ant. 8. 4. 1. ib. 11. 4. 3. b) Symbol.
of the temple of God in heaven, to which
that of Jerusalem was to correspond (comp.
Heb. 8, 5. 9, 11); Rev. 3, 12. 7, 15. 11,
1. 2. 19 bis, T)voiyr) 6 vaos TOV 3foC ev ro>
ovpavca KT\. 14, 15. 17. 15, 5. 6. 8 bis. 16*,
1. 17. 21. 22 bis. So Test. XII Patr. p. 550 ;
comp. Wisd. 3, 14. c) Trop. of persons
in whom God or his Spirit is said to dwell
or act, e. g. the body of Jesus, John 2, 19.
21 ; of Christians 1 Cor. 3, 16. 17 bis. 6,
19. 2 Cor. 6, 16 bis. Eph. 2, 21. So Act.
Thorn. 5 12 yivecr^e vaol ayioi.
Naovfa 6, indec. Ndum, Heb. t3lP!3
(consolation) Nahum, pr. n. of an ancestor
of Jesus, not the prophet, Luke 3, 25.
vdpoos, ov, rj, nard, the oriental or In
dian spikenard, andropagon nardus Linn.
Heb. tfns, Sanscr. narda, Plin. H. N. 12.
26 ; see Celsii Hierobot. II. p. 1 sq. Jones
on the Spikenard of the Ancients, in Asiat,
Researches Vol. IV. The ancients ex
tracted from it an oil or ointment which was
highly prized, Theophr. H. Plant. 9. 7. 2,
3. Dioscor. 1. 66; comp. Tibull. 2. 2. 7
Hor. Epod. Jfc 59. Hence in N. T. pvpov
vdpftov Triff^iKrjs, ointment of pure spike
nard, i. e. the most precious, Mark 14, 3.
John 12, 3. So Sept. for ^3 Cant. 1, 12.
4, 13. 14.
Ndp/ctcrarof, O v, 6, Narcissus, (pr. a
flower,) pr. n. of a man at Rome, Rom. 16,
11. He is supposed by some to have been
the well known freed-man and favourite of
the emperor Claudius ; comp. Sueton. Claud.
28. Tacit. Annal. 12. 57.
vavayed), >, f. 770-0), (yavayos , vavs,
aywp.1, to suffer shipwreck, to be shipwrecked,
intrans. 2 Cor. 11,25 rpis evavdyrjo-a. Trop.
1 Tim. 1, 19 Trepl TTJV irio-riv. Dem. 910.
7. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 24; trop. Philo de Somn.
p. 1128. d.
vavK\r/pos : ov, 6, (vavs, K\rjpos,) a ship
owner, ship-master, nauclerus, i. e. the mas
ter or owner of a trading vessel, who took
passengers and freight for hire, Acts 27,
11. Comp. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 406. Jos.
Ant. 9. 10. 2. Pol. 4. 6. 1. Xen. Mem. 2.
6 no
. GO.
vav$, vedis, fj, (vea>, z/aico,) ace. vavv, see
Buttm. ^ 58; a ship, vessel, Acts 27,41.
Sept. for isx 1 K. 9, 26. rT SX Job 9, 26.
Hdian. l.ll. 11. Xen. HelY/1. 6. 19.
vavTijS) ov, 6, (vavs,) a ship-man, sailor,
seaman, Acts 27, 27. 30. Rev. 18, 17. Jos.
Ant. 9. 10. 2. Pol. 1. 49. 2. Xen. Hell. 7.
1. 12.
Na^ojp, 6, indec. Nachor, Heb. *iiri3
(snorting) Nahor, pr. n. of the grandfather
of Abraham, Luke 3, 34 ; comp. Gen. 1 1
22 sq.
VdVia$, ov, 6, (yedv, veos,) a youth, a
young man, Acts 20, 9. 23, 17. 18. 22.
Sept. for "i?a Judg. 16, 26. So Hdian. 1.
9. 2. Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 2. Spoken of Saul
(Paul) Acts 7, 58, where however it deter
mines nothing definitely as to his age ; since
veavias, like veaviaKos, was applied to men
in the vigour of manhood, up to the age of
40 years ; see in veavicrxos. So of warriors,
Sept. for lina 2 Sam. 6, 1. 1 Chr. 19, 10;
also Hdian. 6. 8. 7. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 6.
veavKTKO?, ov, 6, (vedv, veos,) a youth, a
young man, Mark 14, 51 els TIS veavio-Kos.
16, 5. Luke 7, 14. Sept. for 1?S 1 Sam.
17, 55. Is. 3, 3; *fo* Ezra 10, 1. So Jos.
Ant. 6. 9. 2. Ml V. H. 9. 39. Xen. An. 7.
2. 33. Of young men in the prime and vi
gour of manhood, up to the age of 40 years,
Matt. 19, 20. 22, comp. Luke 18, 18 where
it is apxatv. Acts 5, 10 01 veavio-Kot, i. e. the
477
ve/cpcocrts
younger members of the community, i. q.
vtuTtpoi in v. 6. Opp. to Trpea/Surfpoi or
irarf pes, Acts 2, 17. 1 John 2, 13. 14. Of
police-men, Mark 14, 51. Sept. for ">?? Gen.
41, 12. Josh. 6, 23; D- ttSsx Josh. 2, 1. 23.
So Pol. 5. 25. 3. Hdian. 7. 6. 3. Xen. Cyr.
5. 1. 9, 13. Phavorin. veavicmos air ercav
fiKoo~iTpiu>i> fas tTtov rptaKoirarecrcrdpa)!/, TJ
TfcrcrapaKovra tvos.
j, fj, (veos, n6\is,) Neapo-
lis, a city and port of Macedonia near the
Sinus Strymonicus, 12 Rom. miles E. S. E.
of Philippi, on the confines of Thrace, Acts
16, 11. Strabo 7. p. 330. Plin. H. N. 4. 18.
Now Kavalla; see Leake s Trav. in N.
Greece, III. p. 180, 224.
Neefidv, 6, indec. Naaman, Heb. "JESS
(pleasantness), pr. n. of a Syrian warrior
and captain, Luke 4, 27. See 2 K. c. 5.
ve/cpo$, ov, 6, (vfKvs,~) dead, both as
Subst. and Adjective.
1. Subst. one dead, a dead person, only of
mankind, and this is the Homeric and early
usage ; see Passow in voc.
a) a dead body, corpse, Matt. 23, 27 ye-
P.OVO-IV ooreW v(Kp5>v. Rev. 20, 13. Sept.
for r&33 Deut. 28, 6. Jer. 7, 31. Hdian. 4.
15. 16. Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 5.
b) Genr. a dead person, Plur. the dead,
e. g. a) As yet unburied, Matt. 8, 22
3d\//m TOVS vfKpovs. Luke 7, 15. Heb. 9,
17. Also for one slain Rev. 16, 3. Sept. for
na Gen. 22, 3 sq. So Pol. 2. 34. 12. Plato
Rep. 639. e. /3) As buried, laid in a se
pulchre, and therefore as being in a8r] S q. v.
and see also Heb. Lex. art. Vixti . Luke 16,
30 tdv TIS divb vfKp>v iropfv^f] npbs av-
TO IS. John 5, 25 o: vpol aKova-ovrai TTJS
(pavrfs T. vioO T. 3. Acts 10, 42. Rom.
14, 9. Heb. 11, 35. Rev. 1, 18. So ol i/e-
Kpol tv Xpiora) i. e. those who have died in
the Christian faith, 1 Thess. 4, 16. Sept.
for c^ntt Ecc. 9, 5. Is. 8, 19. (Luc. D.
Murt. 3. 1, 2. ib. 22. 2. Horn. Od. 11. 34.)
In reference to being raised again from the
dead, resurrection, e. g. fwirep vatpiav
trop. Rom. 6, 13 ; fwq t< vtKp&v trop. 11,
15, see in fwq no. 1. a. So ^axmoifiv TOVS
v. Rom. 4, 17 ; iydpfiv TOVS vfxpovs Matt.
10, 8. John 5, 21. Acts 26, 8. 2 Cor. 1,
9; fytlpfiv Tiva drrb ((K) v(K.p<i>v Matt. 14,
2. 27, 64. Acts 3, 15. Gal.l, 1. 1 Thess. 1,
10 ; dvacnrivai t< TU>V vtKpmv Matt. 17, 9.
Luke 16. 31. John 20, 9; trop. Eph. 5,
14; dvdcrrao-is T&V vftpuiv Matt. 22, 31.
Acts 17, 32. Rom. 1, 4. 1 Cor. 15, 13. 21.
42 ; dv. T; (K veicpaiv Acts 4, 2 ; eavd<rra<ns
raw. Phil. 3, 11.
c) Emphat. ot vexpot, the dead i. e. utterly
dead, extinct, Matt. 22, 32 OVK ecrnv 6 3eor
vtKpuiv, dXXa a>vra>v. Mark 12, 27. Luke
20, 38. 1 Cor. 15, 29 vrrep rav vtiipnv, see
in jSaTrr/fw no. 2. a. y. Trop. vtKpoi, those
dead to Christ and his Gospel, spiritually
dead ; Matt. 8, 22 afas TOVS vfKpovs KT\.
let the spiritually dead bury their dead, i. e. let
no lesser duty keep you from the one great
duty of following me. Luke 9, 60. Comp.
Rom. 6, 13. 11, 15. Eph. 5, 14 ; see in lett
b, above.
2. Adj. vfKpos, d, 6v, dead, in Attic and
later usage ; usually of mankind, but also
of an animal, Luc. D. Deor. 7. 4 ^eXwwji
TTOV vtupav cvp<v.
a) Pr. Matt. 28, 4 tyfvovro uxrei vfupol.
Acts 20, 9 Kal /7p3?7 re/epos was taken up dead,
i. e. for dead. 28, 6. Rev. 1, 17. Rom. 8,
10 ro crc3/ia vf<pbv 81 afiapTiav, the body is
dead because of sin, i. e. remains subject to
death; parall. is TO. Sv^ra crco/xara v. 11.
Sept. for na 2 Sam. 19, 6. Is. 27, 36. So
Luc. Philops. 31. Arr. Epict. 3. 10. 15.
Trop. for lost, perished, given up as dead,
e. g. the prodigal son, Luke 15, 24. 32 ;
parall. with diro\u>\<as. So Aristoph. Ran.
420. Achill. Tat. 5. p. 553 rjv av en aoi
b) Trop. in opp. to the life of the Gos
pel, e. g. a) Of persons, dead to Christ
and his gospel, and so exposed to punish
ment, spiritually dead, Rev. 3, 1. With
dat. of cause or manner, Eph. 2, 1 fjuds ov-
TCIS vtKpovs Trapa.nTup.acri. v. 5 ; iv c. dat.
Col. 2, 13. Vice versa, vtKpbs flvai 777
ap.apri a, to be dead to sin, no longer willingly
subject to it, Rom. 6, 11, i. q. diro^aveiv TJ)
ap.. in v. 2. ) Of things, dead, inactive,
inoperative, e. g. d/iapn a Rom. 7, 8 ; Tn oriy
James 2, 17. 20. 26; also fpya. venpd,
dead works, i. e. external righteousness, not
proceeding from a living faith, and therefore
fruitless, sinful, Heb. 6, 1. 9, 14. +
vercpoa), to, f. <oo-o>, (i>(Kp6s,) to make
dead; Pass, to die, pr. Anthol. Gr. IV. p.
276. In N. T. trop. to deaden, to mortify,
to subdue, c. ace. e. g. TO. p.(\r] Col. 3, 5.
Pass. part. veveKprnp-tvos, v, ov, deadened,
i. e. dead, powerless, impotent, as aco/xa i/e-
vp. Rom. 4, 19. Heb. 11, 12. So Plut.
de prim. Frig. 21 ; comp. diroveKpovo-3ai Arr.
Epict. 4. 5. 21.
ve/cpaxriS, ecos, 17, (ve/cpoa);) pr. a putting
to death ; hence in N. T.
1. death, i. e. violent death, 2 Cor. 4, 10
TT)V VtKpOHTlV TOV ivCTOV tV TO) (TOIfiaTl
f)p.a>v TTfpi<j)fpovTcs, i. e. ever exposed fc
veos
478
the cause of Christ to the same death which
he suffered.
2. Trop. dead-ness, impotency, Rom. 4,
19. Astrampsych. Oneirocrit. in Suid. ve-
Kpovs opuv veicpoMTiv ffis Trpay/JidTtoV. Comp.
dnoveKpaio-is Arr. Epict. 1. 5. 4.
V60$j a, ov, young, new ; Compar. v e w-
Tfpos, younger.
1. Pr. of persons, young, youthful. Tit.
2, 4 "v(t7(o(ppovi<ii>(ri ras veas, opp. irpecrflv-
TiBas. Sept. for 1?3 Gen. 37, 2. Prov.
22, 15. So Luc. D. Mort. 12. 4. Xen.
Mem. 2. 1. 5, 31. Compar. vedirepos,
younger, e. g. of two or more, Luke 15, 12.
13, 6 v(o>T(pos avT<av, 6 v. vlos. Sept. for
"JBfc Gen. 9, 24. 42, 13. (Xen. Cyr. 3. 1.
1. An. 1. 1. 1.) Genr. for a young person,
Plur. the younger, the young, in opp. to
those older; John 21, 18 ore rjs veaTcpos.
Acts 5, 6 ot veaiTfpoi, i. q. 01 vfavio~Koi in v.
10. 1 Tim. 5, 1.2. 11. 14. Tit. 2, 6. 1 Pet.
5, 5. Implying inferior dignity, Luke 22,
26. Sept. for 153 Ps. 148, 12. Jer. 1, 6.
7. So Ceb. Tab. 2. Dem. 242. 15. Thuc.
1. 42.
2. Of things, new, recent, e. g. olvos,
da-Koi, Matt. 9, 17 bis. Mark 2, 22 ter. Luke
5, 37 bis. 38. 39. Sept. for tti in Lev. 23,
17. Cant. 7, 13. So Hdian. 1. 5. 26. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 6. 38. Trop. of the heart, disposi
tion, nature, as renewed and therefore bet
ter ; e. g. 1 Cor. 5, 7 Iva rjre veov (pvpapa.
Col. 3, 10. Heb. 12, 24 SicfttjKrj vea.
veocrcros, ov, 6, (z/eo j,) a youngling, the
young of animals, espec. of birds. Luke 2,
24 8vo vfoao-ovs Trepi(TTfp)i>, where some
Mss. have the later form voo-o-ovs, see Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 206. Sturz Dial. Alex. p. 185.
Sept. for 1? Lev. 5, 7. Prov. 30, 17 ; t^rpSX
Deut. 22, 6. Ml V. H. 1. 6. Xen. CEc.
7. 34.
i/eor^9, TJTOS, fj, (veos,) youth, youthful
age. Matt. 19,20 e/c vforrjTos p.ov. Mark 10,
20. Luke 18, 21. Acts 26, 4. 1 Tim. 4, 12
fj.r]8eis crov Trjs v. KaTcxppovfiTU) let no one
despise thy youth, i. e. conduct thyself with
the wisdom of riper age. Sept. for EJilWS
Gen. 8, 21 ; W^5 Ecc. 11, 9. 10. Hdian!
1. 3. 3. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 31.
veocfrvros, ov, 6, rj, adj. (vfos, $iieo,)
newly planted, Suid. vto(pvTov TO veuo-rl
<pvTv%(v. Sept. for 5B3 Job 14, 9. Ps. 144,
12. In N. T. as Subst. trop. a neophyte,
new convert, 1 Tim. 3, 6.
Nepwv, was, 6, Nero, the Roman em
peror, only in the spurious subscription
2 Tim. 4, 23.
vevco, f. vfvo-co, to nod, to beckon, as a
sign to any one ; c. dat. John 13, 24 vtvti
ovv avT<a 2ip.oov. Acts 24, 10. Sept. Prov.
4, 25. JEL V. H. 14. 22. Plato Phad. 117. a.
ve(f>e\T], rjs, T), (dim. vtyos,) pr. a small
cloud, nebula, perh. Luke 12, 54 ; comp.
1 K. 18, 44. Genr. a cloud, Jude 12 vefo-
Xat ano-poi. [2 Pet. 2, 17.] Sept. for *]35
Gen. 9, 13. 14 ; pnti Ps. 36, 6 ; 35 Judg!
5, 4. So Luc. D. Deor. 6. 4. Xen. An. 1.
8. 8. Accompanying supernatural appear
ances and events, as the pillar of cloud in
the desert, 1 Cor. 10, 1. 2 ; comp. Sept.
and "155 Ex. 13, 21. 22. In connection with
Christ, as with a voice from heaven Luke
9, 35 ; or at his transfiguration, v(pe\r) <pa>
Tfivrj, Matt. 17, 5 bis. Mark 9, 7 bis. Luke
9, 34 bis ; as receiving him up at his ascen
sion, Acts 1,9; as surrounding him at his
second coming, Matt. 24, 30. 26, 64. Mark
13, 26. 14, 62. Luke 21, 27. Rev. 1,7. 14,
14 bis. 15. 16. As surrounding ascending
saints or angels, 1 Thess. 4, 17. Rev. 10, 1.
11, 12. Sept. of God, Ps. 18, 8 sq. 97, 2.
Is. 19, 1.
Necf&aXelfJ,, 6, indec. Nephthalim. Heb.
"^^3 (my wrestling) Naphtali, pr. n. of
the sixth son of Jacob, born o/ Bilhah, comp.
Gen. 30, 8. In N. T. only meton. the tribe
of Naphtali, Matt. 4, 13. 15. Rev. 7, 6.
ve<f)0$) fos, ovs, TO, a cloud, pr. Hdian.
1. 14. 4. Diod. Sic. 1. 38. In N. T. trop.
for a crowd, throng, Heb. 12, 1 vefyos p.ap-
Tvpwv. So Apoll. Rh. Argon. 4. 397. Hdot.
8. 109 vecpos Toa-ovTo dv Sp&iTctiv. Diod. Sic.
3. 29 Ta ve(f)ri T
V(f>p6s, ov, 6, a kidney; Plur. ot ve-
(ppoi, the kidneys, reins, loins, Sept. for
rfrba Ex. 29, 13. 32. Job 16, 13. In N. T.
trop. for the inmost mind, the seat of the
desires and passions, Rev. 2, 23 fpevvnv ve-
(ppovs KOI Kap8ias. Comp. Sept. and {ilibs
in the similar phrase Ps. 7, 10. Jer. 11, 2V.
17, 10. 20, 12.
V(OKOpO$, ov, 6, (vaos, Att. ve<as, Kopea.)
pr. temple-sweeper ; hence a temple-keeper,
prefect of a temple, who had charge also of
the decorations, Jos. Ant. 1. 7. 6. Xen. An.
5. 3. 6 ; also a worshipper, one who fre
quents a temple, e. g. said of the Israel
ites in the desert, Jos. B. J. 5. 9. 4 ovs 6
Sfeoy eaurw veatKopovs rjjfv, and so vtKOfttiv
ib. In N. T. a title assumed by cities noted
for the worship of a particular deity, to
whom they had built a temple ; e. g. of
Ephesus, a worshipper, devotee of Diana,
Acts 19, 35 vfatKopos TTJS p.fydXi]s ApTe/u-
vecorept/co?
479
dos. So in inscriptions and on the coins of
several cities ; see in Wetstein N. T. II. p.
588.
VewreplKOS, v, 6v, (veos, vi)Tfpos,)
youthful, pertaining to youth ; 2 Tim. 2, 22
Tas v. eViSu/iuzj (ptvye. 3 Mace. 4, 8. Pol.
10. 24. 7. Plut. Dion 8.
vea)Tepos, a, ov, see in i/e oy.
VTJJ a particle of strong affirmation, with
an accus. of that to which one appeals,
whether with or without an oath ; 1 Cor.
15, 31 vr) TTJV up. Kai/xno-iv, I protest by
the rejoicing in you, which I hare in Christ.
Sept. for ^n Gen. 42, 1 5. 16. Luc. D. Deor.
19. 1. JEl. V. H. 1. 33. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 10.
vrftw, f. vfjo-co, (vfo>, Buttm. 114,) to
spin, absol. Matt. 6, 28 et Luke 12, 27 ovSe
vrftfi, PC. TO. Kpiva. Sept. for "11O Ex. 35,
25. 38, 18. Anthol. Gr. III. p. 63. Plato
Polit. 289. c.
d^Ci), f. aero), (i/ijTnoy,) to be as a
child, childlike, intrans. 1 Cor. 14, 20 777
KaKia vT]TuueTf, i. e. be ignorant of it ; comp.
Matt. 18, 3. So the Greek prov. 8ia<pfpei
8e TOV vrjTriov Ka3 f)\iKiav ov8ev 6 ev rais
(ppfo~l vT)Trui(i)i>, in Wetstein ad loc.
ViJTTtos, ia, lov, Att. os, ov, (vn-, eiros,)
pr. not speaking, Lat. infans ; hence subst.
an infant, child, babe, without any definite
limitation of age.
1. Pr. Matt. 21, 16 t< o-TopctTos vT]isla>v
KOI SqXafo i/rcoi , quoted from Ps. 8, 3 where
Sept. for Wjte- 1 Cor. 13, 11 quinq. ore
fjp.T)v vi]nios KT\. Spec, a minor, one not
yet of age, Gal. 4, 1. Sept. genr. for ^il S
and Wjfa of a child playing in the streets
Jer. 6,11. 9,20; asking for bread Lam. 4,
4 ; borne in the arms Lam. 2, 20 ; once of
the foetus Job 3, 16. Hdian. 2. 15. 7. Diod.
Sic. 1. 74. Plato Ax. 366. d.
2. Trop. a babe, for one unlearned, unen
lightened, simple ; e. g. in a good sense,
Matt. 11.25 aTTfKa\v\l/-as avra VTJTTIOIS. Luke
10, 21. Rom. 2, 20. [1 Thess. 2, 7.] Im
plying censure, 1 Cor. 3, 1 &>? VTJTTIOIS ev
Xpio-ro). Gal. 4, 3. Eph. 4, 14. Heb. 5, 13.
Sept. for TO Prov. 1, 32. Ps. 19,8. Horn.
Od. 9. -14. Luc. Haley. 5. Plato Ax. 367. a.
Nrjpev?, (us, 6, Nereus, pr. n. of a
Christian at Rome, Rom. 16. 15.
Nrjpt, o, indec. Neri, pr. n. of an ances
tor of Jesus, Luke 3, 27.
irr/criov, ov, TO, (dim. vrja-os, ) a small isl
and, islet, e. g. K\av8rj q. v. Acts 27, 16.
vr\(JO^i ov, f), (kindr. veto, wiw,) an island,
Acts 13, 6. 27, 26. 28, 1.-7. 9. 11. Rev. 1,
9. 6, 14. 16, 20. Sept. for ^ Ps. 72, 10
Ez. 26, 15. 18. Diod. Sic. 3. 44. Xen.
Hell. 4. 8. 7.
ay, TJ, (j^crreua),) fasting, a
fast, abstinence from eating.
1. Genr. e. g. for want of food, 2 Cor.
6, 5. 11, 27 eV Xi/Lia> /cat fin/m, eV Hjartlais
7roXAa/cty. Diod. Sic. 1 . 82. Plut. C. Mar. 36.
2. In a religious sense, as of the private
fastings of the Jews, Matt. 17, 21 et Mark
9, 29 ev irpoo-evxrj KOI vrjo-Tfiq. Luke 2, 37.
Acts 14, 23. 1 Cor. 7, 5. To this kind of
fasting the Pharisees ascribed great merit
and practised it often, sometimes twice a
week ; see Matt. 9, 4. Luke 18, 12. Dan. 9, 3.
Is. 58, 3 sq. Tob. 12, 8. In their longer fast
ings they abstained only from the bette-
kinds of food, Dan. 10, 2 sq. Sept. for ci s
Dan. et Is. 1. c. Ps. 69, 11. Spec, the fast,
i. e. the annual public fast of the Jews, the
great day of atonement, held on the tenth
day of the seventh month (Tisri), five days
before the festival of Tabernacles ; see Lev.
16, 29 sq. 23, 27 sq. 34. The seventh
month began with the new moon of Octo
ber ; and hence this fast served to indicate
the season of the year after which the navi
gation of the Mediterranean became dan
gerous, Acts 27, 9. So Jos. Ant. 3. 10. 3,
comp. 4 TpfTrop.evov TOV Kaipov irpbs TTJV
jfHfttpiov >pav. Philo de Vit. Mos. 2. p.
657. c ; also genr. Plut. Symp. 4. 6. 2 init.
^El. V. H. 5. 20.
f. evo-w, (j^o-Tty,) to fast, to
abstain from eating, in N. T. only of priv
ate fasting, see in i^oret a ; Matt. 6, 16 bis.
17. 18. 9, 14 bis. Mark 2, 18 ter. 19 bis.
Luke 5, 33. 18, 12. Acts 10, 30. 13, 2. 3.
Sept. for n Judg. 20, 26. 1 Sam. 7. C.
(JEL V. H. 5. 20. Plut. Demosth. 30.)
With the notion of grief, mourning, with
which fasting was often connected, Matt.
9, 15 iTfv Sfiv. . . vrjo-Tfvo~ovo~iv. Mark 2, 20.
Luke 5, 34. 35. Comp. 2 Sam. 12, 16.
Ezra 10, 6. Neh. 1, 4; where Sept. and
Heb. 0*128 . Of the Saviour s supernatural
fast of forty days, Matt. 4, 2 ; comp. Luke
4, 2. Others suppose his fasting may have
consisted in abstaining from all ordinary
food, and subsisting only on the scanty sup
plies of the desert; comp. Dan. 10, 2 sq.
1 Sam. 31, 13. Act. Thorn. ^ 20 j^oreuet
o-vvexu>s, Kai liprov eVSi ei /xoVoi/ /zera aXa-
TO?, Kai TO TTOTOV avTov vdcop.
jrijcms, toj, 6, f], adj. (1/77-, eV2uo,) not
having eaten, fasting, Plur. ace. vrjo-Tfts
Matt. 15, 32. Mark 8, 3 Plut. Cato Maj.
23 i/o-rii . Dion. Hal. Rhet. 9. 16 vi
480
Also ace. plur. i/ijortSe? Athen. 7. 79. p.
126. See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 326.
vr)(f)d\ioy, ia, iov, (v^co,) sober, tem
perate, espec. in respect to wine, Jos. Ant.
3. 12. 2; comp. Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. 13
pen. In N. T. trop. sober-minded, watchful,
circumspect; 1 Tim. 3,2 Sei ovv fniorKonov
dvai vr)<pd\iov KT\. v. 11. Tit. 2, 2; comp.
1 Thess. 5, 6. So Plut. de Garrulit. 4 mid.
Phavorin. vrj<paXios ecrnv 6 del vr](poov Kal
avvfcriv e^cav rfj fjXiKia Kard\\rj\ov. Text.
Rec. in 1 Tim. 3, 2. 11, has the later sy-
non. form V7)<pd\eos, a, ov, comp. Pas-
sow s. v.
vij^co, f. -v^o), to be sober, temperate, ab
stinent, espec. in respect to wine, Jos. B. J.
5. 5. 7 OTTO dxpaTov vf)(povrfs- Xen. Cyr. 7.
5. 20. In N. T. trop. to be sober-minded,
watchful, circumspect, absol. 1 Thess. 5, 6
yprjyopiop.fv Kal vr)(pa>p.ev. V. 8. 2 Tim. 4, 5
trv 8e rffa tv Trda-i. 1 Pet. 1, 13. 4, 7. 5, 8.
So Jos. B. J. 2. 12. 1. Luc. Hermot. 47
VTJfa Kal p.ffjLVT]o-o d-ma-Tfiv. Plato Legg.
918. d.
Niyep, 6, indec. Niger, surname of
Simon a teacher at Antioch, Acts 13, 1.
Nifcdvaip, opos, 6, Nicanor, pr. n. of
one of the seven primitive deacons, Acts
6,5.
)j a,, f. TJO-CO, (viKr],") to be victorious,
1. Intrans. to come off 1 victor, to pre
vail; Rom. 3, 4 Iva viKrjO~r]s ev rw /cptWcrSat
o-f, quoted from Sept. Ps. 51, 4 where Heb.
"t3j to be pure. With an infin. Rev. 5, 5.
Dem. 1436. 18. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 17.
2. Trans, to overcome, to conquer, to sub
due, c. ace. Luke 11, 22 6 la-xvporepos . .
VLKTJO-T] avrov. Rom. 12, 21 bis, fj.fi VIKOI
(Pass.) vno TOV KO.KOV, dXXa V IKO. ev TW
dyaSw TO KCLKOV. So Diod. Sic. 4. 57. Xen.
Cyr. l. 10. 4. Mem. 2. 6. 35. Of Jesus
and his followers as victorious over the
world, over evil, over all the adversaries of
his kingdom ; with an ace. expr. or impl.
1 John 5, 4 bis, vixd TOV Koa-p-ov KT\. v. 5.
Rev. 3, 21. 6, 2 bis. 12, 11. 17, 14. Perf.
for pres. or fut. John 16, 33 eyob vevtKrjKa
TOV Koa-p-ov. 1 John 2, 13. 14. 4, 4. Hence
Part, absol. 6 VIK>V, the victor, he that
overcometh, Rev. 2, 7. 11. 17. 3, 5. 21,7;
as Norn, absol. Rev. 2,26. 3, 12. 21 ; comp.
Buttm. 145. n. 4. Winer 28. 3. Pragn.
before TOV Sqpi ou Rev. 15, 2, see in ex
no. 1 . b. Also of the adversaries of Christ s
kingdom as temporarily victorious, Rev. 11,
7. 13.7.
r)s, f), victory, metcn. for the ground
or pledge of victory, 1 John 5, 4 OVTT] eVrlv
TJ VIKIJ...T) TTIO-TIS vp-wv. Pr. Jos. B. J. 1.
27. 3. Hdian. 3. 8. 2. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1.
10.
Nifc6Siifj,o?, ov, o, Nicodemus, (victor
populi,) pr. n. of a Pharisee and member of
the Sanhedrim, who came to Jesus b y night,
prob. as a serious though timid inquirer.
John 3, 1. 4. 9. 7, 50. 19, 39.
ov, 6, a Nicolaitan, pr. a
follower of NtKoAaor, Rev. 2, 6. 15. This
was prob. an heretical sect sprung from
some leader of that name ; but whether
connected with the Nicolaitans of the second
century and later, is very doubtful. Some
regard the word as symbolical, referring to
those who are called in v. 14 TOVS KpaTovv-
Tag TTJV diSaxyv BaXadp, ; since the Greek
name NtKoXao? corresponds to the Heb.
01 ^2 , if this latter be taken as compounded
from 3>bsi ( O r 3^3) i. q. j/ticaw, and C5 Xaos ;
so Eichhorn in Comm. ad loc. Hengstenb.
Bileam p. 22 sq. Comp. the symbolical
use of lea/3eX in Rev. 2, 20. But a com
parison of vv. 14. 15, seems to show that
the Nicolaitans and the followers of Balaam
were two distinct sects. See genr. Winer
Realw. s. voc. Neander Apostol. Zeitalt. II.
p. 533. ed. 3. [Engl. II. p. 50 sq.]
J\tKoi\ao$, ov, 6, Nicolas, (victor popu
li.) pr. n. of a proselyte of Antioch, one of
the seven primitive deacons, Acts 6, 5.
fas , ,7, Nicopolis, (pr. city
of victory,) a city where Paul proposed to
winter, Tit. 3, 12 ; also in the spurious
subscription. Prob. Nicopolis ad Nestum v.
Nessum, on the river Nessus (now Mesto),
which was here the boundary between
Thrace and Macedonia ; and hence the city
is sometimes reckoned to the latter. Ptoi.
3. 11. Another Nicopolis was built by
Augustus in Epirus, near the Sinus Am-
bracius, in honour of the battle of Actium ;
Strabo 7. p. 325. Dion Cass. 51. 1. Other
cities of this name existed in Cilicia, Arme
nia, Egypt, etc.
VIKOS, eos, ovs, TO, (viKrj.) victory, a later
form for viia?, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 647. 1 Cor.
15, 55 TTOV a-ov, a8rj, TO VIKOS , v. 57. So
els vlKos adv. victoriously, triumphantly,
Matt. 12, 20; see in eV/3aXX&> no. 2. b, and
Kpims no. 4. 1 Cor. 15, 54, comp. Is. 25, 8,
where Heb. HSib . Sept. for nS3^ 2 Sam.
2, 26. Job 36, 7 ; comp. Buxtorf Lex.
Chald. 1379. Sept. genr. Ez. 3, 8. An-
thol. Gr. III. p. 242.
481
Nivevi, 17, indec. Nineveh, Heb. ^p?,
i. e. dwelling of Ninus, the ancient capital
of the Assyrian empire, Luke 1 1, 32 ; comp.
Gen. 10, 11, and the book of Nahum. It
was situated on the eastern bank of the
Tigris, opposite to the modern Mosul ; and
appears to have comprised a large tract of
country, including various fortresses and
temple-palaces several miles distant from
each other. Those at Khorsabad and Nim-
roud have been excavated. The Greeks
and Romans called it NUW, Ninus, Hdot.
1. 193. Plin. H. N. 6. 30. It was finally
destroyed B. C. 606. See Niebuhr Reise-
beschr. II. p. 353. Rich s Koordistan, II.
p. 29 sq. Ritter Erdkunde XI. p. 221 sq.
Layard s Nineveh and its Remains, passim.
NivevirrjS, ov , 6, a Ninevile, Matt. 12,
41. Luke 11, 30. [32.]
vnrrrjp, rjpos, 6, (POTTOD,) a rcash-basin,
John 13, 5. Pollux Onom. 10. 78 no8a-
), f. ^o), a later form, for which
earlier writers used Wfco, f. i^w, Buttm.
Ausf. Sprachl. 114. p. 249; to wash, but
only some part of the body, as the face,
hands, feet. Ablutions of the hands and
feet were common with the Jews, e. g. of
the hands before eating, see Matt. 15, 2.
Mark 7, 3 ; of the feet, as a mark of hospi
tality offered to a guest on his arrival, and
performed by menial servants or slaves, see
1 Sam. 25, 41. Gen. 18, 4. 19, 2. 24, 32.
43 24. Judg. 19, 21. The usual mode of
ab.ution in the east is by pouring water
upon the hands ; this is done by a servant ;
comp. 2 K. 3, 1 1 . See Bibl. Res. in Palest. II.
p. 451. III. p. 26. Winer Realw. art. Reinig-
keil. Hence, to wash, c. ace. e. g. the face,
TO TrpocrcoTroi Matt. 6, 17 ; impl. the eyes, rovs
o03aX/ious John 9, 7 bis. 1 1 bis. 1 5 ; the
hands, ras x ( " l P as ^ att - 15 2 - ^ ai "k 7 > 3 5
the feet, TOVS TroSay John 13, 5. 6. 8 bis. 10.
12. 14 bis;. 1 Tim. 5, 10. Sept. for fPn
of the face Gen. 43, 31 ; the hands Ex. 30,
20. Dent. 21, 6; the feet 1 Sam. 25, 41.
Gen. 18, 4. So the face Plut. conjugal.
Praec. 29 ; the hands, id. C. Mar. 26 ; the
feet, id. Thes. 10. Hdot. 6. 19.
voero, , f. fata, (vuos, vovy,) to see with
the eyes, to perceive ; e. g. o^>3aX^oTy vottv
Horn. II. 24. 294. ib. 3. 396. Xen. An. 3. 4.
44. In N. T. trop. to see mentally, i. e.
1. to* perceive, to understand, to compre
hend, absol. Matt. 16, 9 oviro voeiTe; Mark
8, 17; TV KapSi a John 12, 40. With an
ace. expr. or impl. Eph. 3, 4 avayivvxTKovrts
vor/rrai uvvt<j(v JJLOV. V. 20. 1 Tim. 1, 7.
31
Rom. 1, 20. With infin. Heb. 11,3; with
on Matt. 15, 17. 16, 11. Mark 7, 18. Sept
for T^n Prov. 1, 2. 6. Diod. Sic. 5. 31.
Plut. Thes. 3. Xen. An. 3. 4. 44.
2. to think of, to consider, to give heed to,
c. ace. 2 Tim. 2, 7 vofi, Xe yw. Absol. Matt.
24, 15 et Mark 13, 14 6 dvayivao-Ktov votlm.
Ecclus. 11, 7. Horn. II. 9. 533 [537].
Arr. Epict. 3. 1. 18.
voij/aa, arcs, TO, (i/o/o),) a perception,
thought, i. e.
1. Pr. what is thought out, excogitated;
hence a purpose, project, device. 2 Cor. 2,
11 ou yap avrov (rov Sarai/a) TO voripara
ayj/ooC/iei/. 10, 5. Baruch 2, 8. Horn. II.
10. 104. Plato Polit. 260. d.
2. Meton. for the gift or power of thought,
the mind ; e. g. the understanding, 2 Cor.
3, 14 eVojpcoS^ TO. voTjfj.ara avTeav. 4, 4 ; also
the affections, disposition, 2 Cor. 11, 3 OVTO>
ffidpr) TO. vofipara vp,cav. Phil. 4, 7. Horn.
Od. 20. 82, 346. Find. Pyth. 6. 29. Plato
Conv. 197. e.
, ov, 6, ;, adj. bastard, spurious,
Heb. 12, 8. Jos. Ant. 5. 7. 1. Luc. Tox.
51. Xen. An. 2. 4. 25.
VOJAT)) tjs, 17, (vtfio),) pasture, pasturage.
1. The act of feeding, pr. Xen. CEc.
7. 20 ; in N. T. trop. a feeding, eating,
spreading, as of a gangrene ; and hence
vofir]v fx fiv > * I 4 ? ea ^> 1 s P rea d> 2 Tim. 2,
17 6 Xdyos avTu>v u>s yayypaiva ivp.r)i> l.
So of an ulcer Pol. 1. 81. 6 ; of fire Jos. B.
J. 6. 2. 9. Pol. 1. 48. 5.
2. pasturage, pabulum, trop. John. 10, 9
vop.T)v (vpf)<r(i, i. e. he shall have enjoyment,
shall find happiness. Sept. for nsna Gen.
47, 5; n-VSia Ps. 74, 1. Trop." Plato
Phsedr. 248 . b. Pr. Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 20.
vo^i^w, f. t o-co, (v6p.os,~) to acknowledge
as custom, to do customarily, \. e.
1. Pr. i. q. to do by custom, to be accus
tomed. to be wont; Pass. id. Acts 16, 13 ov
fvofjii^fro Trpocrfv)(r] fivai, where according to
custom was the proseucha, i. e. irapa TTOTO-
p.6v ; see in Trpoa-tv^f] no. 2. Jos. Ant. 11.
1. 3. Luc. D. Deor. 9. 2. Xen. Cyr. 1.
2. 27. Also Act. Hdian. 6. 1. 9. Dem.
1077. 25.
2. Genr. to regard or acknowledge as any
thing, i. e. in its customary character, or in
the customary or prescribed manner, e. g.
riva 3e6i> vopi^fiv Dinarch. 102. 13; riji
ai^/LiaXccToj/ yvvaLKa fvopi^fv Conon. Narrat.
44. So Pass. Luke 3, 23 o>? eVo/ii fero, as
he was regarded, reckoned, 5. e. according to
Jewish custom. (Dem. 1022. 16 of i/o/xt-
482
p.fv ves, P.T) ovres e yevfi f OVTUIV.
Hdot. 4. 180.) Hence simply to regard, to
think, to suppose, e. g. with inf. and ace.
Luke 2, 44 vopio-avres 6e avrov ev rfj <rvvo8iq
elvai. Acts 7, 25. 8, 20. 14, 19. 16, 27. 17,
29. 1 Cor. 7, 26. 1 Tim. 6, 5 ; inf. simpl.
1 Cor. 7, 36. With 071, Matt. 5, 11 p.fj i/o-
/tiVj?re on TJ\%OV KT\. 10, 34. 20, 10. Acts
21, 29. So inf. c. ace. ^El. V. H. 8. 6.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 5 ; inf. Xen. Ag. 2. 3; on
Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 22.
z/o/u/co?, ^, oV, (i/o/xos,) pertaining to law.
1 . Genr. Tit. 3, 9 flaxen vopiKai, i. e. dis
putes relating to the Mosaic law. Adv.
vop.iK.>s according to law, Plut. de vitios.
Pud. 10.
2. Of persons, one skilled in the law, a
lawyer. Tit. 3, 13 Zrjvav TOV i>op.iKov irpoTTtp.-
^rov. So Plut. Sulk 36. Strabo 12. p. 813. c,
ot trapa Pa>p.aiois vop,iKoi. Arr. Epict. 2. 13.
7. In the Jewish sense, an interpreter and
teacher of the Mosaic law, so called in Luke,
(once in Matt.) elsewhere i/o/ioSiSao-KaXos
and ypap.p.aTfvs, see in ypap-p-arevs no. 2.
Matt. 22, 35 et Luke 10, 25 vopuKos TIS
(comp. Mark 12, 28 ypa^arevi). Luke 7,
30. 11, 45. 46. 52. 14, 3. So Jos. B. J. 2.
21. 7.
;, adv. (v6p.ip.os, v6p.os,) law
fully, according to law and custom, 1 Tim.
1, 8. 2 Tim. 2, 5. Arr. Epict. 3. 10. 8 el
vop.ip.as fjZXrjo-as. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 1.
Z o/uoy/.a, aros, TO, (vop.ifa, ) any thing
sanctioned by law or usage, a custom, JEs-
chyl. Theb. 269. Hence in N. T. current
money, coin, Lat. numisma ; Matt. 22, 19
TO v. TOV KT]vcrov. So Jos. Ant. 14. 14. 1.
Hdian. 2. 15. 9. Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 12.
.09, ov, 6, (vop.os, 6\d-
?.) a law-teacher, lawyer, i. e. a teach
er and expounder of the Jewish law, i. q.
vop,iKos and ypap.p.aT(vs, Luke 5, 17. Acts
5, 34 ; see in ypap.p.aTtvs no. 2. Spoken
also of perverse Christian teachers, who ob
truded themselves upon the churches as
expounders of the Mosaic law ; 1 Tim. 1, 7
fivai vop,o8i8do-K.a\oi.
as, fj, (Vo/io3ere<,) law-
giving, legislation^ the giving of a code of
laws, Pol. 4. 81. 12 OTTO Trjs AvKovpyov vo-
HoZealas. Plato Rep. 427. b. In N. T.
meton. legislation, i. q. the laws given, code
of laws, the law, e. g. the Mosaic code,
Rom. 9, 4 a>v al SmStyKfU KOI fj vopo^eaia.
So 2 Mace. 6, 23. Lys. 186. 33. Plut. In-
stit. Lacon. 42 pen. ea>s ov navrcnraa-iv inrfp-
Mvres TTJV A.vKovpyov vop,o%(criav.
, &, f. ijo-w,
make, or give laics, to legislate.
1. Genr. and c. dat. for any one, Xen.
Apol. Socr. 15 AvKovpyov TOV AaKf8a.ip.ovi-
ois vop.o%fTr]o-avTos. Sept. for FH^ Ex. 24,
12. Hence in N. T. Pass, to be legislated
for, to receive laws, where the dat. of the
active construction becomes the nom. to the
passive, Buttm. J 134. 5. Winer 40. 1.
Heb. 7, 1 1 6 Xaos yap eV avTrj vevop.o StTrjTo
for the people received the (Mosaic) law upon
this condition, sc. of receiving the Levitical
priesthood.
2. Spec, to establish, to sanction, pr. as
law, or by law, Pass. Heb. 8, 6 fJTis (8z-
eVl xpfiTTOo-iv eVayyeXi atr vevop.o%e-
. Jos. Ant. 3. 15. 3. Act. c. ace.
Diod. Sic. 1. 27. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 25.
ov, 6, (vopos, Ti 3j/u,) a law-
giver, legislator, James 4, 12. Jos. Ant. 3.
7. 7. Diod. Sic. 1. 94. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 31.
vofjios, ov, 6, (vep.a> to allot,) pr. any
thing allotted, apportioned, that which one
has in use and possession ; hence a usage,
custom, Sept. and STiin 2 Sam. 7, 19. Luc.
D. Mort. 14. 5. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 28. In N.
T. a law, ordinance, as prescribed by cus
tom or authority.
1. Genr. law, without reference to a par
ticular people or state. Rom. 4, 15 ov yap
OVK <TTI vop.os, otSe Trapd/Sao ty. 5, 13. 7, 8.
1 Tim. 1,9. So Dem. 774. 18. Xen. Mem.
1. 2. 41 sq. Spec, of particular laws, sta
tutes, ordinances ; in N. T. mostly of the
Mosaic statutes, viz. a) Of laws relating
to civil rights and duties, John 7, 51 p,T) 6
vop.os f)p.a>v Kpivft TOV av %pa>7rov KT\. John
8. 5 comp. Lev. 20, 10. John 19, 7 comp.
Lev. 24, 16 et Deut. 13, 5. Acts 23, 3. 24,
6. Also the law of marriage Rom. 7, 2. 3.
1 Cor. 7, 39 ; of the Levitical priesthood
Heb. 7, 16. Also Heb. 9, 19 /cara vopov i. e.
according to the ordinance or command
respecting the promulgation of the law,
see Ex. 20, 18. 19. 24, 2 sq. Sept. for
JTnl n Num. 19, 14. So of particular civil
laws among the Greeks, Dem. 325. 13. ib.
599. 24. Xen. Hell. 3. 3. 2. b) Of laws
relating to external religious rites, e. g. pu
rification Luke 2, 22. Heb. 9, 22 ; circum
cision John 7, 23. Acts 15, 5 (comp. 21,
20. 24) ; sacrifices Heb. 10, 8. So Sept.
and fi-i-in Lev. 6, 9. 14. al. c) Of laws
relating to the hearts and conduct of men,
Rom. 7, 7 6 vop.os eXeyev OVK {iri%vp.r]O~fis.
James 2, 8. Heb. 8, 10 et 10, 16 SiSovs vo
p-ovs p.ov eVi Kapbias OVTCOV, quoted from
Jer. 31,33 where Sept. for STiin . d) Put
VOOf
483
vov^ecria
lor a written law, a law expressly given, i. q.
o vopos eyypanTos. Rom. 2, 14 {Siy TO. p.f]
vopov f%ovTa . . . eavrois etcrt vup,os. So
Diod. Sic. 1. 94 vop,oi, eyypcmToi.
2. the Ian; i. e. a code or body of laws, in
N. T. only of the Mosaic code. a) Pr.
Matt. 5,18 iwra tv . . . ov pr) jrapeXSi; OTTO
roO vofJLOv. 22, 36 rroia tVroXij fj.eyd\r] fit
rc3 vo/j.(j>; Luke 16, 17. John 1, 17 6 v6p.os
Sta Mwi/Wwr eSo 37/. 7, 19. Acts 7, 53. Rom.
2, 13 sq. 5, 13. 1 Cor. 15, 56. Gal. 3, 10
sq. Phil. 3, 5. 1 Tim. 1, 8. James 2, 9. 11.
al. Hence epya vopov, see in tpyov no. 2.
c. 8, Rom. 2, 15. Gal. 2, 16. 3, 10 ; of CK
VO/JLOV, ot eV vo/j.(o, oi VTTO iiopov, those un
der the Mosaic law, Rom. 4, 16. 3, 19.
1 Cor. 9, 20 ; 6Vot eV vo /zw id. Rom. 2, 12.
Sept. and fnin Deut. 1, 5*. 4, 44. al. b)
Synecd. for the Mosaic dispensation, Rom.
10, 4 Tf\os yap VO/JLOV Xpicrros. Heb. 7, 12.
10, 1. c) Meton. for the book of the law,
i. e. pr. the books of Moses, the Pentateuch,
Matt. 12, 5. Luke 2, 23 (comp. Ex. 13, 2).
Luke 10, 26. 1 Cor. 9, 8. 9 (comp. Deut.
25, 4). 1 Cor. 14, 34 comp. Gen. 3, 16.
Sept. and Ti ifl Neh. 8, 2. As forming
part of the Old Test. 6 vopos Kal oi irpocpf)-
rat, Matt. 5, 17. Luke 16, 16. John 1, 46.
Acts 13, 15. 28, 23. Rom. 3, 21. (Jos. de
Mace. 18.) Also vopos /cat rrpo(p. Kal ^aX-
fjioi Luke 24, 44. Simply 6 v6p.os for the
Old Testament, John 10, 34. 12, 34. 15,
25 comp. Ps. 35, 19. 1 Cor. 14, 21 comp.
Is. 28, 11. 12. So 2 Mace. 2, 18.
3. Trop. 6 z/o/ios TeXetoj, the more perfect
law, put for the Christian dispensation, in
contrast with that of Moses ; comp. above
in no. 2. b. James 1, 25 6 8e irapaKtyas els
v6p.ov TtXfiov TW TTJS fXtv^epias. So with
out reXetos, James 2, 12. 4,11. Also of
the laws, precepts, established by the gos
pel ; e. g. 6 v6[j.os Xpio-Tov Gal. 6, 2 ; absol.
Rom. 13, 8. 10 TrX^pco/itt ovv vofjMV f) aydnrj.
Gal. 5, 23.
4. Trop. a laic, rule, standard of judging
or acting ; Rom. 3, 27 8ta iroiov vopov
TUIV fpyw ; ov^ 1 oX\a Sta v6[j.ov Trt orecoy.
7, 23. 25. 8, 2. 9, 31. Arr. Epict. 1. 26.
1. +
voo$, see vovs.
voveci), &, f. T](ra>, (vocros,) to be sick, to
ail, pr. Hdian. 3. 15. 3. Thjic. 1. 138. In
N.- T. trop. voa-elv rrepi n, to be sick
with longing for any thing, to pine after,
to dole about ; 1 Tim. 6, 4 vo<r<Zv irtpl forr]-
creis Kal Xoyo/za^iar. So irepi TI Pint,
de Ira cohib. 14. Id.de seipsum citra Invid.
laud. 20 TOIS T>fp\ 86ai voaoiKnv. Plato
Phaedr. 228. e.
aros, TO, (i/oo-e cu,) sickness, dis
ease, i. q. i/ocroy, John 5, 4. Luc. Abdicat.
18. Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 27.
i/ocros", ov, i], sickness, disease ; Matt. 4,
23 3fpa7reua>i rraa-av vouov. \. 24. 9, 35.
10, 1. Mark 1, 34. 3, 15. Luke 4, 40. 6,
17. 7, 21. 9, 1. Acts 19, 12. Sept. for
"^n 2 Chr. 21, 19 ; M sHO Ex. 15, 26. So
Hdian. 1. 3. 1. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 13. Me-
taph. for pain, sorrow, evil ; Matt. 8, 17 <al
ras vocrovs [rjp.ci)v] tfidcrracrfv, translated
from Is. 53, 4, Heb. waSsa.
vocrcrid, as, 77, (veoa-a-os,) a later contr.
form for Att. veotro-ta, a nest with the young,
Sept. for 1J3 Ps. 84, 4. Pausan. 9. 30. Hdot.
3. 1 11 ; see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 206 sq. Sturz
de Dial. Alex. p. 185. In N. T. a nest of
young birds, brood ; Luke 13, 34 ov rponov
opvis TTJV favrriv vocrcridv. So Sept. and "|5
Deut. 32, 11.
vocr<Tiov, ov, TO, (dim. reocro-dr,) contr.
for Att. veoo-o-iov, see in z/oo-o-id ; a young
bird, Plur. TO. voao-ia, a brood of young birds,
Matt. 23, 37. Sept. for BTpB 5 *. Ps. 84, 4.
So TO. vtorria Aristot. H. An. 9. 29. ^El.
V. H. 10. 3.
vo<T(ro<>, see veoo-aos.
vocr(j>t:ci), f. i <ra>, (j/do-^)i,) pr. to put
apart, to separate ; Mid. to separate oneself,
to go away, Horn. Od. 11. 73. Act. to take
or snatch away, to rob, Pind. Nem. 6. 106.
In N. T. Mid. to take away for oneself, to
keep back what belongs to another, to em
bezzle, to purloin; absol. Tit. 2, 10 ; with
OTTO c. gen. partitively, Acts 5, 2. 3 voo-(pi-
o-acr%ai OTTO TTJS Tip.rjs. So c. drrd Sept.
Josh. 7, 1 ; ovftev t< TWOS Philo de Vit. Mos.
1. p. 641. e ; c. ace. 2 Mace. 4, 32. Xen.
Cyr. 4. 2. 42.
VOTO?, ov, 6, the south wind ; strictly the
south-west wind, Lat. notus.
1. Pr. Luke 12, 55 VOTOV wvfovra. Acts
27, 13. 28, 13. Sept. for Cl "^ Job 37, 17 ;
ja^S} Cant. 4, 16. Plut. M. Anton. 7. Xen.
An. 5. 7. 7.
2. Meton. the south, the southern quartei
of the heavens and earth ; Matt. 12, 42 et
Luke 11, 31 ^ao-i Xto-o-a VOTOV (comp. 1 K.
c. 10). Luke 13, 29. Rev. 21,13. Sept. for
tsi-W Ecc. 1, 5. Ez. 40, 25 ; 3M Josh. 15,
2 ; ja- n Ex. 26, 35. Plut Camill. 16.
Plato Crit. 118. b.
. as, 17, (i/ovSfTeu.) a putting
in mind, warning, admonition; 1 Cor. 10,
1 1 TavTa fypdfpT] irpbs rouSecrt az/ rjfjLwv. Eph.
6, 4. Tit. 3, 10. Jos. Ant. 3. 15. 1. Diod.
Sic. 15. 7. Plut. Solon 25. The firm vov
484
wv
was regarded as more Attic, Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 512.
I/Ot&ereO), >, f. JJO-G>, (yovs, Tt Si;/",) to
pu irc mmd, to remind, to ivarn, to admon
ish, c. ace. Acts 20, 31 owe iiravadfi^v . . .
vov%T(ov eva CKOO-TOV. Rom. 15, 14. 1 Cor.
4, 14. Col. 1, 28. 3, 16. 1 Thess. 5, 12. 14.
2 Thess. -3, 15. Sept. for *&} Job 4, 3.
Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 24. Luc. Tim. 48. Xen. Cyr.
8. 2. 15.
vov^via, as, fj, (veos, p^,) Att. contr.
for vfop.i]via, pr. the new-month, i. e. the new-
moon, as a festival, Col. 2, 16 ; see in pf)v
no. 2. Sept. for WO 1HK Ex. 40, 2. 15 ;
V, ttJah Num. 10, 10. 28, 11. Jos. Ant. 4.
4. 6. Dem. 799 ult. Xen. An. 5. 6. 23.
z/ou^e^w?, adv. (vovvexns , vovs, ?X W >)
with understanding, discreetly; Mark 12,
34 vovvfx&s dire<oten.Po\. 2. 13. 1. Plut.
de Solert. Anim. 39 pen. See Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 604.
vovs, vov, 6, ace. vovv, Att. contr. for
voos, voov ; but in N. T. and the Fathers
only with genit. voos, dat. voi, Winer 8.
2. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 453 ; pr. the seer, per-
ceiver, i. e. the intelligent or intellectual
principle, the mind.
1 . the mind, as the seat of emotions and
affections, modes of thinking and feeling,
the disposition, moral inclination, in Engl.
i. q. the heart; Rom. 1, 28 irapibwttv av-
TOVS 6 3. els d8oK.ip.ov vovv. 12, 2. 1 Cor. 1,
10. Eph. 4, 17. 23. Col. 2, 18. 1 Tim. 6, 5
dif(p%app.evo>v TOV vovv. 2 Tim. 3, 8. Tit. 1,
15. So for firmness or presence of mind,
2 Thess. 2, 2. As implying heart, reason,
conscience, in opp. to fleshly appetites, Rom.
7, 23. 25. Sept. for M^ Is. 10, 7. 12.
Horn. Ocl 1. 3. Luc. de Salt. 85. Xen. Cyr.
5. 2. 17.
2. the understanding, intellect ; Luke 24,
45 oif]voL^fV aiiTwv TOV vovv. 1 Cor. 14, 14.
15 bis. 19. Phil. 4, 7. Rev. 13, 18 6 fx> v
TOV vovv, i. e. wise. Sept. for 23b Josh.
14, 7._Dio4. Sic. 3. 6. Xen. Mem. 3. 12. 7.
3. Meton. the mind, for what is in the
mind, i. e. thought, counsel, purpose, opin
ion; e. g. of God or Christ, Rom. 11, 34
TIS yap eyva> vovv Kvpiov, quoted from Is.
40, 13 where Sept. for I?" 1 1 Cor. 2, 16 bis.
Of men y Rom, 14, 5. Judith 8, 14. Plut.
de rect. rat. audiend. 13. p. 102. Xen. An.
3 3. 2.
4. Trop. of things, the sense, meaning.
Rev. 17, 9 2>Sf 6 vovs 6 e^wv o-otyav, i. e.
the deep or hidden sense. Synes. Ep. 103
<rv KQKU>S eVeoVa> TOV vovv TTJS firi
Plut. Demosth. 6 pen. Ildot. 7. 162.
Nv/J,(pas, a, 6, Nymphas, pr. n. of a
Christian, Col. 4, 15.
Wfjity r), rjs, fj, (obsol. vvftw, Lat. nubo,)
a bride, spouse, newly married.
1. Pr. John 3, 29 6 f\u>v TTJV vvfj.<j>ijv wp.-
(plos to-TL. Rev. 18, 23. 21, 2. 9. 22, 17.
Sept. for fllb? Jer. 2, 32. 7, 32. Joel 2, 16.
JEl. V. H. 4. 1. Xen. Conv. 9. 3.
2. Spec, as opp. r] TrevZepd, it is put for
a daughter-in-laiv, Matt. 10. 35. Luke 12, 53
bis. Sept. and fii? Mic. 7, 6. Gen. 38,
11. Ruth 1, 6. 7. Tob. 11, 16. 17. Jos.
Ant. 5. 9. 1.
VV/Ji^iOf, ou, 6, (vvufpTj,*) a bridegroom,
spouse, newly married, Matt. 9, 15 bis. 25,
I. 5. 6. 10. Mark 2, 19 bis. 20. Luke 5, 34.
35. John 2, 9. 3, 29 ter. Rev. 18, 23. Sept
for inn p s . 19, 6. Jer. 7, 32. Hdian. 4. 11.
7. Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 5.
VVfi^xJov, S>vos, 6, (vvp-fpT),) a bridal
chamber, where the nuptial bed was pre
pared, usually in the house of the bride
groom whither the bride was brought in
procession ; in N. T. only in the phrase
viol TOV wpfptavos, sons of the bride-chamber
Matt. 9, 15. Mark 2, 19. Luke 5, 34. These
were the companions of the bridegroom,
bridemen, called by the Greeks Trapavvptpioi,
just as the bride had also her companions
or bridemaids. Rabb. faaciB, Buxtorf
Lex. Chald. 2535. Comp. Jud g. 14, 11. Ps.
45, 14 sq. Tob. 6, 13. 17. Act. Thorn, ft 9,
II. Suid. vvn<pu>vos KOLTOIVOS.
vvv, adv. also vvvi as strengthened by
the demonstr. i, Matth. $ 607. Buttm. \ 80.
2 ; now, Lat. nunc, Germ. nun.
1. Pr. of TIME, now. a) Of the actual
present, as opp. both to time past and future.
Luke 6, 21 01 Trfiv&vrfs vvv. v. 25. John 4,
18 Kal vvv ov ex* 1 * KT ^- 12, 27 vvv fj -^vxf]
fjiov TerapaKrai, for the perf. as present see
Buttm. 5 113. 7. John 16, 22. 17, 5. 7.
Acts 2, 33. 10, 33. 26, 6. 1 Cor. 16, 12.
Gal. 2, 20. 1 John 2, 18. al. sssp. Sept. for
tip)? Josh. 14, 11. Is. 48, 7. So Hdian. 1.
4.7. Diod. Sic. 1. 10. Xen. (Ec. 20. 24.
In direct antith. to something done in time
past, e. g. vvv Se Luke 16, 25. Gal. 4, 9.
Eph. 5, 8. Phil. 3, 18. Heb. 9, 26. James
4, 16 ; vvv\ Se, in which connection chiefly
is wvi found, Rom. 3, 21. 6, 22. 1 Cor. 5,
11 comp. v. 9. 2 Cor. 8, 11. Philem. 11 ;
dXXa vvv Luke 22, 36. In antith. to some
thing future, emphat. Mark 10, 30 vvv tv
TCO (cai/jM Toura), opp. eV rw al&vi TO> (pX~
fj.evco. So Xen. Conv. 8. 4 vvv ev TCO irapovTi.
With the art. 6, 17, TO vvv, as adj. the
wv
485
now existing, present, see Buttm. 125. 6.
Acts 22, 1 TTJS Trpbs vfj.as vvvl dno\oyias.
Rom. 3, 26 lv ra> vvv Katpw. 8, 18. 2 Cor.
8, 13. Gal. 4, 25 rfj vvv itpovo-. 1 Tim. 4,
8. 2 Tim. 4, 10. 2 Pet. 3, 7. (Diod. Sic.
2. 5 fin. Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 3. ib. 6. 6. 13.)
So ano TOW vvv sc. xpdi/ov, from now,
henceforth, Luke 1, 48. 2 Cor. 5, 16; a^pi
row vui wnft Z mw, Rom. 8, 22. Phil. 1, 5;
ea>y TOV vw id. Matt. 24, 21. Mark 13, 19.
Also ra vvv or TO.VVV adv. no?0, aZ pre
sent, Buttm. 5 125. n. 8. Acts 4, 29. 5, 38.
17, 30. 20, 32. 27, 22. non al. (Soph.
Elect. 421. Hdot. 7. 104. Xen. Mem. 3.
10. 15.) Further, TO vvv ex ov > as ^ now
is, for the present, Acts 24, 25 ; see in e^co
no. 5.
b) In reference to time just past, now,
i. e. just now, even now ; comp. Viger. p.
425. E. g. with a perf. John 14, 29 KOI
vvv fiprfKa vp.l.v Trplv ytvfo-^ai. Acts 7, 52 ;
with an aor. Matt. 26, 65. John 13, 31. 21,
10. Rom. 5, 11 ; with an imperf. John 11,8
vvv er]Tovv ere XtSaerat ot lovSaTot. Perf.
Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 27 ; impf. ib. 4. 5. 48.
c) In reference to future time just at
hand, now, i. e. even now, presently, imme
diately ; comp. Viger. p. 426. Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 19. Matth. J 607. E. g: with a fut. John
12, 31 vvv 6 apxav TOV K. T. KJ3\r) %r]crfTai
eo>. Acts 13, 11. Phil. 1, 20. (Aristoph.
Vesp. 151. Xen. Cyr. 4. 1. 23.) With a
pret. for fut. as implying what is imme
diately to take place, Winer ^ 41. 2. Matth.
5 504. 3. John 4, 23 ep^rrai copa, *al vvv
ecTTiv. 16, 32. John 12, 31 vvv Kpicrts earl
TOV Kocrp-ou. 16, 5 vvv Se vrrayw Trpos KT\.
Acts 26, 17.
2. As a particle of TRANSITION or con
tinuation, a) Genr. now, as marking a
present condition, i. e. in the present state
of things, as things are. Luke 2, 29 vvv
aTToXt et? TOV 8ov\6v (TOV. 11, 39. Rom. 5, 9.
2 Cor. 7, 9. Col. 1, 24; *at vvv Acts 3,
17. 20, 25. In antithesis, vvvl 8e 1 Cor.
13, 13; and so vvv S preceded by ft, Luke
19, 42. John 8, 40. 1 Cor. 7, 14; vvvl 8e
after , Rom. 7, 17. Heb. 8, 6. 11, 16. al.
Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 16; after , Hdot. 3.
25. Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 14.
b) As implying that one thing follows
now out of another, thus marking a conclu
sion, inference, i. q. now then, now therefore,
i. e. since these things are so; Acts 12, 11
vvv 0180. aAjjSco?. 22, 16 *at vvv ri /ze XXetj ;
1 Cor. 14, 6 wv\ 8e. So vvv ovv Acts
16, 36. 23, 15; interrog. Acts 15, 10;
vvv upa Rom. 8, 1. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 54
vvv ovv.
3. EMFHAT. in commands and exhorta^
tions, implying that what is to be done should
be done now, at once, on the spot ; comp.
Passow s. v. Viger. p. 426. So with an
Imperat. Matt. 27, 42 Kara/3arca vvv drro TOV
crravpov. v. 43. John 2, 8. James 4, 13
aye vvv. 5, 1. 1 John 2, 28. Acts 7, 34 vvv
o-fvpo. Horn. II. 23. 485. Aristoph. Pac.
513. Eurip. Phren. 101. +
vv%, VVKTOS, T/, 1. night, Lat. nox ;
pr. Matt. 14, 25 Teruprj; (pv\aKrrj Ttjs WK-
TOS. Mark 6, 48. Luke 2, 8. Rev. 8, 12
KOI rj vvg 6/xotW. 21, 25. 22, 5 ; trop. John
9, 4. Sept. for M^b Gen. 1, 5. Job 3, 6.
7. (Hdian. 4. 6. 8. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 4.)
In specifications of time, comp. in rfjiepa
no. 1. a. a) Genii, of time when, inde
finite and continued, Buttm. 132. 5. b.
E. g. VVKTOS by night Matt. 2, 14. 27,64.
John 3, 2 ; rjp.(pas KOI VVKTOS, by day and by
night, i. e. continually, Luke 18, 7. Acts 9,
24. Rev. 4, 8; VVKTOS KCU fjp.. 2 Tim. 1, 3.
(Xen. Hell. 1. 1. 11 ; fa. K. v. Xen. Mem.
2. 2. 8 ; WK. K. Tjp... Conv. 4. 48.) So /ne-
077? 8e VVKTOS Matt. 25,6 ; /taro p.ftrov TTJS v.
Acts 27, 27 ; 8ia TTJS VVKTOS, during the
night, i. e. either the whole night Luke 5,
5, or by night Acts 5, 19. 16, 9. b) Da
tive of time when, definite, Buttm. 5 133. 4. e.
E. g. Luke 12, 20 TavTrj TJJ VVKTI, this very
night. Acts 12, 6. (Xen. An. 6. 1. 13.)
Also ev VVKTI by night Acts 18, 9 ; eV 177 v.
Matt. 26, 31. John 11, 10. So Xen. Conv.
1..9. c) Accus. of time hoiv long, Buttm.
5 131. 9. Matt. 4, 2 VVKTCIS Tfo-o-apaKovra.
12, 40 rpetr VVKTUS. Also TOS VVKTOS the
nights, i. e. during the nights, Luke 21, 37 ;
vvKTa KOI fipepav night and day, continu
ally, Mark 4, 27. Luke 2, 37. Acts 26, 7.
2 Thess. 3, 8. al. So Xen. Conv. 4. 54 TUS v.
Hiero 7. 10 VVKTCL K. 17^.
2. Trop. night, for a time of moral and
spiritual darkness, the opposite of gospel
light and day; Rom. 13, 12 TJ vvg Trpoe-
Ko^o-e. 1 Thess. 5, 5. +
vv<Tcra> v. -TT<U, f. , to prick, to
pierce, e. g. rr\v jrXfvpdv John 19, 34.
Ecclus. 22, 20. Luc. Epist. Saturn. 38.
Plut. ^Emil. Paul. 20 pen.
vva-rd^o}, f. w, (vtva),) pr. to nod;
hence to nap, to slumber, intrans. Matt. 25,
5 fvv<TTaav Tracrai KOL (Ka%tv8ov. Trop.
2 Pet. 2, 3. Sept. for ow Ps. 121, 3. Nah.
3, 18. Luc. Merc. cond. 29. Xen. Cyr. 8.
3. 43.
day and night, twenty-four hours, 2 Cor.
11, 25. Geopon. 5. 8. 8. ib. 12. 19. 18,
Nae
486
Found only in very late writers, see Sturz
de Dial. Alex. p. 186.
Nooe, 6, indec. Noe, Heb. rlia (rest)
Noah, pr. n. of the patriarch preserved from
deluge, Matt. 24, 37. 38. Luke 3, 36. 17,
26. 27. Heb. 11,7. 1 Pet. 3, 20. 2 Pet.
2,5.
d, 6v, (vco^s, vo^os,) slow,
sluggish, dull, pr. physically, Ecclus. 4, 29.
Luc. de Astrol. 21. In N. T. trop. of the
mind, dull, slothful; Heb. 5, 11 j>o>3poi -ye-
yovare rais O.KOOIS. 6, 12 Iva ^rj vuftpo\
yetnjar Sf. So Sept. Prov. 22. 29. Pol. 4.
8. 5. Plato Theffit. 144. b.
va)TO$ : ov, 6, the back, of men and ani
mals ; Rom. 11, 10 rbv v5)Tov aiiTwv crvy-
Kap-^sov, from Ps. 69, 24 where Sept. for
t*$nn the loins. Sept. for =a i K. 7, 32 ;
Sl^ a K. 17, 14. Plut. C. Mar. 33. Pau-
san. 10. 27. Athen. 9. 39. The earlier and
more Attic form was TO v>rov, Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 290.
ia, as, f], (eVos,) pr. guest-right, an
alliance of hospitality, Lat. hospitium, Pol.
33. 16. 2. Xen. Ag. 8. 3, 4; see Potter s
Gr. Ant. II. p. 416 sq. Adam s Rom. Ant.
p. 446. Diet, of Antt. art. Hospitium. Then,
hospitality, entertainment, Ml. V. H. 9, 15.
Dem. 81. 20. In N. T. place for a guest,
and genr. a lodging ; Acts 28, 23 TJKOV irpbs
avrbv els TTJV {-tviav. Philem. 22. So Jos.
Ant. 5. 2. 8 pen. Hesych. gevia
evi(o, f. t o-oj, (evos,) 1. to receive as
a guest, to entertain ; Pass, to be entertained,
to lodge with any one ; Acts 10, 6 m ferai
Trapa TIVI "2ifj.a>vi flvpcrfl. v. 18. 23. 32. 21 ,
16. 28, 7 rjfjias <pi\o(pp6v(t)s et-evio-ev. Heb.
13, 2. Ml V. H. 13. 26. Xen. Cyr. 6. 2.
3 t-fvio-Zevrfs Tore irapa Ktip<B.
2. to appear strange to any one, to sur
prise, c. ace. Jos. Ant. 1. 1. 4 TOV 3eoi/ e -
vicrev TO 7rpaTTo/xei>oi>. In N. T. Part. plur.
TO geviovTa, strange things, i. e. novel,
surprising, Acts 17, 20. (2 Mace. 9, 6.
Diod. Sic. 12. 53.) Also Mid. ei/i o/iai,
to be surprised, to think strange of, with
dat. of cause or object, 1 Pet. 4, 12 ^ ge-
t>[fo-%f TTJ ev v[uv Trvpcoo-et, comp. Winer
531. 1. Buttm. $ 133. 4. c. So with eV a
1 Pet. 4, 4. So firi TLVI Jos. Ant. 1. 1. 2.
Pol. 2. 27. 4.
ea>, >, f. Jjo-a), (gevoftoxos ; |e-
t,) to entertain strangers, to prac
tise hospitality, absol. 1 Tim. 5, 10. Max.
Tyr. Diss. 32. 133. Dion Cass. 78. 3. The
Atticists prefer gevo8oKea>, Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 307.
^^09, 77, ov, pr. adj. not of one s family,
stranger. Hence
1. Subst. 6 |evos, a guest, stranger.
a) Pr. a friend allied in hospitality, hospes,
such an alliance being usual among friends
who lived in different cities or countries,
who then were entertained at each other s
houses, see Potter s Gr. Ant. II. p. 416 sq.
Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 446. Diet, of Antt.
art. Hospitium. As the relation was mutual,
6 eVor is used, like Lat. hospes, both of the
entertainer and the entertained; e. g. of the
former, the host, Rom. 16, 23 Tdios 6 |eVos
fiov Kal TTJS fKKXrjcrias oXrjs. So Dem. 194.
19. Diod. Sic. 17. 47. Xen. An. 3. 1. 4.
b) Genr. a stranger, foreigner, as coming
from another place or country ; Matt. 25,
35 |eW rJM v - v - 38 - 43 - 44 - 27 > 7 * Tafyov
TOIS fvois. Acts 17, 21 01 fTu8r)fi.ovvTes evoi
resident strangers, foreigners. Heb. 11, 13.
3 John 5. Sept. for n ^a Ruth 2, 10. 2 Sam.
15, 19; "ia Job 31, 32 . So Ceb. Tab. 2.
Hdian. 5. 7. 4. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 17. Trop.
as not belonging to the Christian communi
ty, an alien, c. gen. Eph. 2, 12 0/01 TO>I>
SiaSrjKwv, aliens from the covenants ; comp.
Winer $ 30. 6. Buttm. 132. 8. (Soph.
CEd. Tyr. 218 sq.) Absol. a stranger, not
a Christian, Eph. 2, 19 OVKCTI tore tVoi KOI
rrdpoiKoi.
2. Adj. strange, i. e. foreign, unknown, as
coming from another country; Acts 17, 18
8atp.oVta |eVa. Trop. Heb. 13, 9 StSa^alr
gtvais, strange doctrines, foreign to the
Christian faith. So Wisd. 16, 2. ^El. V. H.
2. 13 tvoi 8a[p.oves. Xen. Ven. 11. 1.
Trop. strange, novel, unheard of, causing
wonder, 1 Pet. 4, 12 a>s i;evov vfuv o-vju/Sai-
vovros. So Wisd. 19, 5. Luc. Contempl.
13. Diod. Sic. 3. 52.
ov, 6, Lat. sextarius. pr. a mea
sure of things liquid and dry, the 16th part
of a modius, and therefore containing nearly
one pint English ; see in podios. Adam s
Rom. Ant. p. 504. Bceckh Metrol. Unter-
such. p. 200 sq. Later Heb. NZtoJ? see
Buxt. Lex. Chald. 2076. In N. T. genr.
for any small measure or vessel, a cup,
487
O, ?7, TO
r, Mark 7, 4. 8. So pr. Jos. Ant. 8.
2. 9. Arr. Epict. 1. 9. 33.
t-rjpaivw, f. avS), (|i?po s,) aor. 1. f ^ij-
pai/a James 1, 11, comp. Buttm. $ 101. 4;
Pass. perf. e l^pa/ipu Mark 3, 1. 3, comp.
Buttm. 101. n. 8; also 3 pers. sing. e ?j-
pavrai Mark 11, 21, comp. Buttm. $101.
n. 7. To dry, to make dry ; Pass, to be
dried up, to become dry. E. g. of plants,
Act. c. ace. to dry up, to wither, once James
1,116 rjXios . . f&pavf TOV xoprov. Pass.
to wither away, Matt. 13, 6 et Mark 4, 6 8ia
TOfifi f X fiv piav f&pdiftr). Matt. 21, 19. 20.
Mark 11, 20. 21. Luke 8, 6. John 15, 6.
1 Pet. 1, 24. Also of the harvest, to be dry,
ripe, as 6 %epio-p.6s Rev. 14, 15. Sept. for
to?? Jer. 12, 4. Hos. 9, 19. So Dem. 1278.
22/Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 8. Of fluids, Pass, to
be dried up, Rev. 16, 12 TO vSwp. Mark 5,
29 17 Trrryj). Sept. for C3? Gen. 8, 7. 1 K.
17, 7. Is 19, 5. Of the body or its members,
Pass, to wither, to pine away; Mark 3, 1
e^cov TTJV X f ~ l P a - v - ^ 9, 18 KOI
and he pineth away. Sept. and
ttn 1 ; 1 K. 13, 4. Prov. 17, 22. So Act
Thorn. $ 48.
|r??p09, a, 6v, 1 . dry, e. g. of a tree,
dry, withered, Luke 23, 31 d eV TO> vypo> u-
\w TavTct TTOiovariv, tv TO> 7p&> rt yevrjrat ;
\. e. a green or dry tree as emblematic of
the righteous and the wicked, drawn from
Ez. 20, 47 comp. 21, 3. Sept. for U?"
Is. 56, 3. Ez. 17, 24. So Diod. Sic. 20.
42. Xen. CEc. 7. 36. Of the body or its
members, John 5, 3 ; q x e V ^ att - 12, 10.
[Maik 3, 3.] Luke 6, 6. 8. Comp. Sept. for
Heb. poi Hos. 9, 17. So Test. XII.
Patr. p. 535 f] x p-
2. Spec. 17 77 pa sc. 777, the dry land, as
opp. 17 SoXdo-o-Tj, Matt. 23, 15. Heb. 11,
29. Sept. and fttja? Gen. 1, 9. 10. Jonah
1, 9. StraboS. p. 143.
%v\ivo<>, 17, ov, (vXoi,) wooden, made of
wood. 2 Tim. 2, 20 ovcevri gv\iva. Rev. 9,
20. Sept. for f? Lev. 11, 32. Deut. 10, 1.
Hdian. 4. 7. 8. Xen. An. 5. 2. 5.
1. Genr. for fuel, timber, ornament, etc.
1 Cor. 3, 12 Xi Sovs TI/J.LOVS, uXa, ^opTOK
Rev. 18, 12 bis, see in 3utVos. Sept. and
n Gen. 22, 3. 6 sq. JEl V. H. 5. 6.
Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 49.
2. Spec, any thing made of wood, e. g.
a) a Staff, club, as utra paxuipiav KOI vX<ui>
Matt. 26, 47. 55. Mark 14, 43. 48. Luke
22, 52. So Jos. B. J. 5. 3. 1. Hdian. 7. 7.
8. Dem. 645. 16. b) stocks, Lat. nervus,
a wooden block or frame put on the neck of
a prisoner ; sometimes also a block with
holes in which the feet and hands were con
fined ; comp. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 272.
Acts 16, 24 TOVS TroSay alrSnv ^a(paX/craTO
tls TO v\ov. Sept. for 1O Job 33,11. So
Luc. Tox. 29 Ta crKf\T] tv T<a v\<a KaraKf-
K\fia-fjieva. Pint, de genio Socr. 32 ot Se
rovs TroSas tv TW i;X<u Sf5e/xVot ras ^eipay
dptyovres tfiouv. Lys. 117. 32. c) a slake,
pale, cross, i. q. o-raupoy, Acts 5, 30 et 10,
39 Kpffid(Tai>Ts fVi ^uXou. 13, 29. Gal. 3,
13 see in eViKaTupaToy. 1 Pet. 2,24. Sept.
and 7? Deut. 21, 22. 23. Esth. 5, 14;
comp. Josh. 10, 26. 27.
2. Of living wood, a tree; Luke 23, 31
fv TO) iypw vX<a, see in ijpos no. 1 . Rev. 2,
7 . TT/S fafjs, see in o} no. 1. b. 22. 2 bis.
14. 19. Sept. for f? Gen. 1, 11. 12. 2, 9.
Paleeph. 34. 4. Xen. An. 6. 4. 4, 5.
vpaa), w, f. 170-0), (gvpov, va>.) to shear,
to shave, pr. the locks or beard ; Mid. Acts
21, 24 Iva vpT)crovTai TTJV Ke(pa\f)v that
they may shave their heads, may cut off their
hair. Pass. perf. part. fern, l^vp^vr, 1 Cor.
11, 5. 6. Sept. for nfea Gen. 41,14. Num.
6, 9. 19. Palaeph. 33. 1. Luc. Cynic. 14.
Plut. Mor. II. p. 22. 1 0. Some of the gram
marians regard vpe o) as the better form,
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 205 ; soHdot.2. 65. Plato
Rep. 341. c.
o.
6, r), TO, gen. TOV, T^y, TOU, see Buttm.
$ 75. 2 ; originally a demonstrative pronoun,
this, that ; but in Attic and later usage
mostly a prepositive article, the; Buttm.
$ 126. 1. Kiihner $ 247. $ 244 sq. Matth.
j 264. $ 286.
1. As a DEMONSTRATIVE PRONOUN, this,
that ; see the grammarians just cited, and
Winer, j 20.
1. Simpl. once in the words cited from
the poet Aratus, Acts 17, 28 TOU yap ral
ytvos fa-p-tv, for of THIS ONE (him) we are
also the offspring. Buttm. $ 126. n. 7. Kiih
ner $247. 2, 3. Matth. 286. Horn. II. 1.
12. Soph. CEd. Tyr. 1082 rfs yap TT^VKO
prjTpos. Xen. Ath. 2. 8.
2. In distinctions and distribution, with
p.v, 8t, e. g. 6 p-eV ... 6 8(, the one . . . the
0,
488
O, 7), TO
aZ one ... this one. Phil. 1, 16. 17
of ftiv ft- dydnrjs . . . ol 8e lt~ eptSei ar. Heb.
7, 5. 6 ot /wi; ... 6 Se v. 23. 24. So dis-
tribntively, one ... another ; Plur. some . . .
others. Matt. 13,236 peV aroi/, 6 8e e)j-
/coira. 22, 5. 6 ; ot peit . . . ot fie Acts 14, 4.
17, 32. 28, 24 ; rotr /zeV . . . roTy 6V Rom. 2,
7. 8 ; rovs [JLtv . . . TOVS 6V Eph. 4, 11. Also
ot peit . . . aXXot Se Matt. 16, 14. John 7, 12 ;
/cat Tivts ... ol 8e Acts 17, 18. See Buttm.
5 126. 2, and n. 4. Kiihner $ 247. 3. d.
Matth. ^ 288, and n. 6. Winer { 20. 1. So
Matt. 28, 17 ot Se fdioracrav, out some
doubled, i. e. in antith. to all as impl. in.
Trpoo-fKvvrjo-av. See Meyer Comm. in loc.
3. In the narrative style, 6 6V is used by
way of transition to another person or party
already mentioned, without a preceding 6
fjitv, but this one, i. e. but he, and he, etc.
Matt. 2. 5 ot 6V 617701*. 16, 14. Mark 8, 28
ot 6V dTTfKpfarjo-av. Luke 7, 40 6 6V (pi)<ri.
8, 30. 48. John 6, 20. 8, 11. al. saep. So
with a participle intervening, Matt. 2, 9 of
6V uKovcravTfs . . . eVopeuStycrai . V. 14. 21 6
6e fytpSfls 7rape Xa/3e TO Trai8iov. 4, 4 6 6V
aTTo/cptSftj dire. V. 20. 12. 39. Mark 1, 45.
Luke 6. 8. John 8, 9. al. ssep. See Buttm.
5 126. 4. Kiihner 5247. 3. a. Matth. 5 289.
ult. Winer $ 20. 2. Jos. Ant. 6. 11. 9.
Xen. An. 2. 3. 2 ; with part. Jos. B. J. 4.
.11. 1.
II. As the PREPOSITIVE ARTICLE, origin
ally a demonstrative as above, but having
its demonstrative power gradually softened
down so as simply to mark an object as de
finite ; not as a class, but as a definite mem
ber of a class. It corresponds in many
respects to the English the, and French le,
la, but more nearly to the Germ, der, die,
das; though it is sometimes used where
we still say this, often where we employ no
article, and sometimes even where we put
the indefinite a, an. Usually it is omitted
where the English omits it. The usage
of languages varies much in respect to
their articles ; and, in Greek especially, the
usage seems in many cases never to have
become fixed, but to have been left to the
taste and judgment of the writer or speak
er ; as is also in some measure the case
with our English the. Further, to the wri
ters of the N. T. the use of the Heb. article
(h) was vernacular ; and this could hardly
fail to impart a shade of colouring to their
mode of employing the article in Greek ;
though probably not to such an extent as
is often supposed. See Buttm. 124 sq.
Kiihner $ 244-246. Matth. $ 264-285. Wi
ner \ 17 sq.
A) With Substantives, or words standing
for substantives.
1. Simply, i. e. without adjectives or
other adjuncts, where the Subst. is to be
expressed as definite.
a) Genr. where the noun refers to a per
son or thing as well known, i. e. either as
already mentioned, or as of common noto
riety ; so in English. E. g. a) As already
mentioned, Matt. 1, 24 6 ayyeXor, comp. v.
20. Matt. 2, 7 rovs pdyovs, comp. v. 1.
Matt. 5, 1 TOVS o%\ovs, comp. 4, 25. Matt.
13, 25. 26 roit CTLTOV, 6 %6pTos, TO. idvia
sc. there spoken of. v. 30. (But v. 27
ftfdwa indef.) 19, 14. Mark 5, 39. Matt.
21, 18 els TTJV 77o\iv, i. e. Jerusalem, but in
John 4, 8 els T^V IT. i. e. Sichem. Acts 19,
17 els TTJV oiKiav, comp. v. 11. Also. Matt.
2, 11, comp. v. 9. al. saep. /3) As of com
mon notoriety ; Matt. 1 , 22 Sta TOV ?rpo<p?j-
TOV, i. e. Isaiah, but 2, 15 8ia r. TT. Hosea.
Matt. 2, 4 ToG XaoC i. e. the Jewish people.
2, 7 TOV TraiSt ov, for which the Magi were
inquiring. 5, 1 els TO opos, i. e. near by.
5, 25 lv TTJ 6S<a, sc. to the judge. 9. 28 ds
Tr)v oiKiav, i. e. w r here he was to lodge. 8,
12 6 /cXauS/xoy KOL 6 jBpvyfj.os Tcav 68. SC.
which are well known as belonging to that
place. 12, 41 eV 777 Kpio-ft, i. e. the day of
judgment. 21, 8 dnb TO>V 8fv8pa>v, which
grew there. 13, 2 TO TrXotoi/, which was
there, or which he had bespoken. 26, 27
TO rroTrjpiov, sc. usually served at table.
Mark 2, 24 et 3, 2 eV Tols <rdfifiao-iv, i. e.
on a certain sabbath. (But Matt. 12, 2 iv
o-a/3/3dra> indef.) Luke 5, 14 TO> leptl, i. e.
the proper priest, v. 16 lv Tais ep^/ioty, sc.
near the city. 12, 54 TTJV vt<f>f\r]v, the har
binger of rain. 16, 21 ot Kvves, sc. of that
city. John 3, 10 6 SiSao-KaXos TOV lo-p.
with emphasis (see Winer 5 17. 4. p. 125).
13, 5 (Is TOV vmrrjpa, which belonged to
the chamber. 21, 20 lv TW 8ei7rva. comp.
13, 23 sq. Acts 11, 13 6 a-yyeXoj, comp.
10, 3. Acts 21, 38 6 MJWTTIOS, i. q. in
Engl. that Egyptian. Rom. 4, 3 17 ypcxpfj,
the Scriptures. 5, 15 ot TroXXot, the many,
the great mass. 1 Cor. 10, 1. 2 lv Ty pe^cXg
Kat lv TTJ SaXacro-fl, i. e. the pillar of cloud
and the Red Sea. James 2, 25 TOVS dyye-
Xous, the spies sent by Joshua. Rev. 5, 13
TCO dpviat f] evkoyia /cat 17 TIJJ.T) KOL j; Soa /crX.
i. e. the glory which belongs to God and
to none other; comp. v. 12. Rom. 11, 36.
al. saep. Winer 5 17. 1. Buttm. 5 124. n. 6.
Here however it often depends on the
taste or feeling of the writer, whether the
object shall be expressed as definite or not ;
as Matt. 12, 1 rlXXra* vrnxvas, i. e. some
TO
4S9
O, 1J, TO
ears, indef. but Mark 2, 23 et Luke 6, 1
r/XXeiv rouy ora^uas i. e. of the grain just
before mentioned. Mark 6, 8 Iva p.rj8ev al-
pcoo-tj/ (Is 686v i. e. for journeying, for this
or any other journey ; but Luke 9, 3 els rr]v
65oV, i. e. for this journey.
b) With proper names of persons or
places. Here the usage is various, and
seems to depend mostly on the will of the
writer, or on some special idiom. aa) Of
persons, as 6 tyo-ovy, Matt. 3, 13. 15, and
so almost universally in Matthew, and gen
erally in the other gospels, but less fre
quently elsewhere ; also OUT-OS 6 Irjcrouy
Luke 24, 15 ; without art. e. g. tyo-ovy
Luke 2, 52. 4, 1. 1 John 2, 22. al. saep.
So 6 Iwdwjy Matt. 3, 13. 11, 1 ; without
art. Matt. 3, 4. 9, 14. 11, 2. 4 ; 6 ILiXdros
Matt. 27, 13. 17. 22, and so more usually ;
but without art. Luke 13, 1. 23, 6. Acts
13, 28; 6 Uav\os Acts 14, 11. 19. 15, 2;
without art. 13, 16. 15, 36; 6 IlaCXoy KOI
6 Bapvdftas Acts 13, 43. 46; without art.
15, 2. 12. 25 ; 6 2re<paKoy Acts 6, 9. 7, 59.
8, 2 ; without art. 6, 5. 8. etc. etc. So be
fore the compound pr. n. for Jehovah, Rev.
1, 4 drro TOV 6 &v KOI 6 rji> KT\. Where the
proper name has an adjunct of title, office,
family, or the like, and is thus made defi
nite, the article is omitted ; as Icodwjy 6
BaTmoTJjy Matt. 3, 1. Mark 8, 28 ; HiXarw
no rjyfJLovL Matt. 27, 2 ; IaKa>/3oj/ TOV aSeX-
(pov TOV Kvptov Gal. 1, 19 ; Sipwv 6 Kavavl-
TTJS Matt. 10, 4. Acts 18, 8. 17. al. saep.
Where the pr. n. is indeclinable, the article
would seem to be more necessary, in order
to mark the case ; but the usage is here
equally variable, e. g. 6 Icoo-rjip Matt. 1, 18.
24 ; without art. Luke 2, 33. 4, 22 ; TOV
Aa0/8 Acts 13, 22. Matt. 22, 42; usually
without art. Matt. 1, 20. Mark 2, 25. al.
saep. Comp. the genealogies in Matt. 1,
1 sq. Luke 3, 23 sq. Buttm. $ 124. 3. Wi
ner 5 17. 8. bb) With geographical
names ; where as a general rule names of
countries take the article more frequently
than those of cities, Winer, { 17. 7. Gener
ally also where two or more names follow
each other, only the first takes the article,
as Matt. 4, 25 OTTO TTJS FaXiXaiay KOI At^arr.
KOI icpocr. K.a\ "louSai ay KT\. Luke 3, 1.
Acts 1, 8. 2,9. 6,9. 9.31. 14,21. 1 Thess.
1, 8. But see Acts 2, 9 TTJV Ao-iW, and
1 Thess. 1,7. Spec, a) Names of coun
tries, as !} Ao-ia Acts 19, 10. 22. 26. 27,
and so always except Acts 6, 9. 1 Pet. 1, 1,
by the above rule. So f) A^aia Acts 18,
12. 27, and usually ; but without art. 2 Cor.
9, 2; 17 ToXaria 1 Cor. 11, 1. Gal. 1, 2;
without art. 2 Tim. 4, 10 ; 77 TaXiXat a Mat!
2, 22. 4, 12, and so always except Matt
4, 15, and Luke 17, 11. Acts 9, 31, by pre
ced. rule. Also fj louSa/a Matt. 2, 1. 5,
and so always except Matt. 4, 25. Acts 2,
9 ; 77 IroAt u Acts 18, 2, and always ; 77 Kv-
irpos Acts 13, 4. 21,3; without art. 15,
39 ; 17 MoKeoWa Acts 16, 10. 19, 21 ; with
out art. 16, 9. 1 Cor. 16, 5 ; 17 Supi a Matt.
4, 24. Acts 18, 18 ; without art. Acts 21,3.
The name AtyuTrroy never has the article.
Comp. in Engl. the Crimea, the Dekkan,
Germ, die Turkey, die Schweilz, Fr. la
France, la Suisse, la Prusse. Winer 1. c.
)3) Names of cities have the article least
frequently, espec. after the prep. ev, els, .
E. g. 17 Avrio^eia only Acts 15, 23 ; 17 Aa-
p.ao-/<o y only Acts 9, 3. 22, 6 ; once els TTJV
A. 26, 12; r, Ecpeo-os only Acts 18, 21.
19, 17. 20, 16 ; ev ro?y lepoo-oXtyzoty twice
John 5, 2. 10, 22 ; 77 lepovo-aX^ once Acts
5, 28 ; c. adj. Gal. 4, 25. 26 ; 77 Kan-fpraov/*
once Luke 4, 23 ; 77 Naape3 twice Matt.
4, 13. Luke 4, 16; 77 Pcop-j; twice, Acts
18, 2 e< T-Jjs P. 28, 14. So Hdian. 1. 6. 14,
but often without art. see Irmisch Index ad
Hdian. Tvpos has not the art. in N. T. but
f] Tvpos Hdian. 3. 3. 6. Comp. Winer 1. c.
y) Names of rivers take the art. as in Engl.
e. g. 6 Iop8divr;y, the Jordan, always, Matt.
3, 5. 6. al. 6 EvKpparriy Rev. 16, 12 ; c. adj.
9, 14. So Hdian. 6. 5. 3. Names of moun
tains do not occur in N. T. except in con
nection with TO opoy, see in cXaui no. 1,
and 2tva. Names of nations belong pro
perly under lett. d, below. The rule is
sometimes laid down for geographical
names, that where first mentioned they are
without the article, but take it afterwards ;
yet the converse of this is just as often
true. E. g. Acts 17, 10 ds Etpoiav, v. 13
ev TJI B. Acts 20, 15 ei y MiXriroi/, V. 17 aTro
TTJS M. But also ib. v. 13. 14 ds TTJV *A<r-
ffov, comp. v. 16. 18; also 17, 1. 11. 13.
18, 1 et 19, 1. So els TTJV Kaicrdpfiav Acts
10, 24. 12, 19; elsewhere without ar{.
c) With nouns implying a person or
thing as alone, the only one of the kind, ei
ther as pre-eminent above all others, or as
alone existing ; thus approaching the na
ture of a proper name, and sometimes pass
ing over into one. E. g. 6 Xpiaro y, the
Christ, the Messiah, Matt. 1, 17. 2, 4, and
so almost always where it stands alone ;
since as a pr. name without the art. it oc
curs very rarely in the Gospels and Acts,
as Luke 23, 2. John 9, 22 ; though oftener
in the Epistles, Rom. 5, 6. 6, 4. 1 Cor.
1, 17. 23. (Winer } 17, 4. n. 1.) So 6 vfij
TO
490
0, ??, TO
row 3fo> v. TOV dv^pumov, see in fids. Also
6 StSdovcaXo? Mark 14, 14. Further 6 8id-
SoXor, the devil, KUT ^o\f)v Matt. 4, 1. 5. 8,
and always except Acts 13, 10, comp. 1 Pet.
5, 8 ; 6 TTovrjpos the evil one Matt. 6, 13.
13, 19. 25 ; d avrixpivTos 1 John 2, 18 ; 6
irfipafav 1 Thess. 3, 5 ; 6 SdvaTos Rev. 6,
8. 20, 13. 14 ; 6 a^ivZos Rev. 8, 11. (Xen.
Cyr. 3. 3. 4. An. 6. 6. 7.) So 6 2f/3aoro s,
Augustus, pr. the august, Acts 25, 21. 25.
Comp. Winer 17. 6. Matth. 268. The
names of God, Seo y and Kvpios, (the latter also
of Christ,) often have the article, but more
frequently omit it, espec. in the oblique cases ;
see in 3eo? no. 1, and Kvpios II. 1, 2. The
name Trartjp applied to God has usually the
art. and a genitive, but also simply 6 rra-rrip
Matt. 28, 19. Luke 10, 22; also irapa TTO-
rpos John 1,14. So TO Trvevpa and TO Trvev/xa
ayiov, almost as pr. n. Matt. 28, 19. Acts
1, 8. 10, 19. Rom. 15, 30. 1 Cor. 2, 10.
2 Cor. 13, 3 ; without art. 1 Pet. 1, 2. Acts
8, 15. 1 Cor. 12, 3. Jude 20. See Winer
18. p. 138, 141. Buttm. 124. n. 7.
Also with nouns or names of single objects,
concrete or abstract, where also the article
is often omitted when they are otherwise
so definite that no ambiguity can arise.
E. g. 6 fj\tos Matt. 13, 43. Mark 1, 32" ;
without art. Matt. 13, 6. Luke 21, 25; and
eo too dno di>aTo\rjs ijXt ou Rev. 7, 2. 16,
12. al. (JE\. V. H. 4. 1. Xen. An. 1. 10.
15.) So 6 ovpavos, oi ovpavoi, Matt. 3, 2.
16, and usually in the Gospels and Apoca
lypse ; without art. Matt. 5, 45. 6. 20.
1 Cor. 8, 5, and more usually in the Epis
tles. Also 37 yrj Matt. 5, 13. 18; without
art. 1 Pet. 3, 5. 10. Acts 17, 24. al. So
too Kooyioy, SaXacro a, jj.fa-rjp,ftpia, vv, and
others, see Winer 5 18. p. 138 sq. (But
OTTO Kara/SoXijr KOO-/XOV always without art.
Matt. 13, 35. al.) Also T] dyopd Matt. 20, 3.
Acts 16, 19; but Mark 7, 4 UTTO dyopds,
comp. Engl. from market. Luke 7, 32 ; 6
vop.os the law of Moses, Matt. 5, 18. 22, 36.
John 1, 17 ; without art. Rom. 2, 23. 3, 20.
21. 31. Gal. 2, 21. 3, 2; rov dypov Matt.
6, 28. 30 ; but an dpyov as opp. to the city,
Mark 15, 21. Luke 15, 25. Comp. Winer
1. c. Further, with abstract nouns, in re
spect to which languages vary, e. g. in
Engl. virtue always without art. but truth
or the truth; Germ, usually die Tvgend,
die Wahrheit, French, la vertu, la verite,
rarely without the article ;" while the Greek
inserts it, or also omits it where no ambi
guity can arise. E. g. fj dptrf] 2 Pet. 1, 5
bis; without art. v. 3 ; f) dydin} Rom. 13,
10 bis. 1 Cor. 13, 4. 8 ; without art. v. 2.
3. 2 Cor. 2, 8; fj apapria Rom. 5, 12. 6
1. 2. 17. 18; without art. Rom. 3, 9. 20.
5, 13; 17 diKcuoo-vvr) Rom. 5, 17. 6, 18. 19.
20; without art. Rom. 4, 9. 5, 21. 9, 30;
r) TTIO-TIS Rom. 3, 30. 31. 4, 9 ; without art.
Acts 6, 5. Rom. 1, 17. 3, 28. al. etc. etc.
See also Matt. 15, 19. Gal. 5, 19 sq. Col.
3, 8. Comp. Matth. 264. p. 545. Winer
5 18. 1. Buttm. I 124. n. 7.
d) With nouns implying a definite genus
or class of individuals, distinct from all
others, Matth. { 264. p. 544. Winer $ 17. l.c.
E. g. a) Genr. in Plur. at dXaneKes
Matt. 8, 20 ; oi ateroi 24, 28. So oi ve K poi
the dead Matt. 14, 2. 22, 31. Mark 12, 26.
1 Cor. 15, 29. 42 ; but more frequently also
without the article, espec. in connection
with words referring to a rising from the
dead, as eyeipfiv, dvaa~rrjvai, aVaoracnj, etc.
Matt. 17, 9. Luke 24, 46. Acts 3, 15. Rom.
10, 7. al. (So ot v. Luc. Necyom. 17. D.
Mort. 17. 2; without art. D. Mort. 3. 1. ib.
20. 3.) Here belong also the plural names
of nations, which take the article as generic,
e. g. ot lovSalot, the Jews, the whole na
tion, Matt. 2, 2. Luke 7, 3. John 5, 1 ;
sometimes also spoken of certain individuals
or a particular class as representing the
whole, Mark 7, 3. John 2, 18. 20 ; but lov-
datoi Jews indef. Acts 2, 5. 10. So of *EX-
\rjvfs John 7, 35; oi Paytatot John 11, 48.
ft) In the Sing, where the noun expresses
a generic idea, or stands as the representa
tive of a class ; where in English also we
commonly put the. Matt. 12, 35 o dycftbs
az/S/xBTTos . . . KOI 6 jrovrjpoS Mark 3, 27.
Luke 10, 7 6 epydrrjs. John 10, 11 6 TTOI^J/
6 KaXoy. Rom. 1, 17 6 S/Kaioy. Gal. 3, 20.
4, 1. Here too we may refer 6 o-jm pwi/,
the sower, Matt. 13, 3. Mark 4, 3 ; so in
Engl. the farmer sows his seed, etc. Also
or! rr]v iffrpav, or! TTJV afj,fj.ov, Matt. 7, 24.
26. See Buttm. 5 124. n. 6. So Xen.
Mem. 2. 3. 16 bis. For participles in a si
milar sense, see below in D.
e) With nouns in themselves indefinite,
which yet become definite as standing in
some certain relation to the definite person
or thing there spoken of; Buttm. 5 124. n.
6. 5 127. 8. Winer 17. 2. E. g. Luke 18,
15 TO. Ppe(pT) i. e. their own children. John
5, 36. Acts 14, 10 flirt fjLeydXrj rfj (pavf).
26, 24. (Luc. Saturn. 3. Diod. Sic. 1. 83.)
1 Cor. 11,5 aKaraKaXv7rr<a rrj Kf(pa\fj, so in
Engl. with the head uncovered, i. e. her head.
Heb. 7, 24. Rev. 4, 7. The definiteness of
such nouns is often strengthened by the
genit. of a pronoun ; e. g. Matt. 3, 4 6 !-
(l%e TO ei/Svjua avrov. Mark 8, 17.
o, ?/, TO
491
O, 1), TO
John 19, 2. Rev. 2, 18. Also TO 5vop.a av-
TOV Matt. 1, 21. 23. Luke 1,13. al. So
.321. II. An. 13. 15 oXty;)i> ?x rr\v ovpdv.
Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 4 6/J.otav rats 8ov\ais et ^f
rfjv eo-Sqra. Tlie article may also be omit
ted before such nouns, when otherwise de
finite ; as 1 Tim. 2, 8 (iraipovras ocriovs
Xfipas. 2 Pet. 2, 14. Winer 5 18. 2.
f ) Where two or more nouns in the same
case are connected by KOI or the like, if the
first have the article, the second takes or
omits it in certain circumstances, viz.
a) If the nouns are of different genders the
article is by rule repeated; as Matt. 15, 4
TifJM TOV Trartpa KOI TTJV pyre pa. V. 5. Matt.
8, 26. Luke 14, 26. Acts 13, 50 ras o-e/3o-
pfvas yvvaiKas . . . Kal TOVS irpatrovs KT\. 15,
20. Rom. 8, 2. 1 Cor. 2, 4. Eph. 2, 3. Col.
2, 13. al. So connected by ovre 1 Cor. 3,
7. Winer 5 18. 3. (Diod. Sic. 1. 50. Plato
Charmid. 17. p. 160. b, TO. TOV Ta\ovs re KO.I
TTJS ogvTrjTos.} But sometimes the article is
here omitted, espec. where the nouns ex
press kindred ideas ; Col. 2, 22 TO. eVrdX/ia-
ra Kal o~i8a<TKa\ias T>V dv Sp. Luke 1,6. 14,
23. 23, 49. Rev. 5, 12. So Plato Rep. 586.
e, rfj imtrrfipj) Kal Xoyo>. Legg. 784. e. /3) If
the nouns are of the same gender, but express
different and independent objects, the article
is repeated, as Mark 2, 16 oi ypap.fWTe is KOI
91 <bapt(raioL. V. 18 oi /zaSqrat TOU iwdwou
ical oi $apio-aToi. 12, 13. Luke 1,58. 11,
39. 12, 11. 23, 4. Acts 6, 4. Rev. 22, 1. al. .
saep. So with re ... Kal, Acts 17, 10. 14. al.
Also where the art. is necessary for dis
tinctness, as 1 Cor. 1, 28. See Winer { 18.
5. So Diod. Sic. 1. 30 dia TTJV dwftpiav
nal Trjv (nrdviv KT\. Xen. Cyr. 1.2. 2. Ath.
1. 4. y) But if the nouns be of the same
gender and stand in near relation to each
other, the article is more commonly not re
peated. E. g. when they are all parts of one
general idea, or of a whole ; Mark 15, 1 oi
dp^tepfls p-fTO. TUIV TrprftvT(pu>v Kal ypa/i-
paTfw, where the elders and scribes stand
as one division over against the priests.
Luke 14, 3. 21. Phil. 2, 17. Col. 2, 8. 19.
1 Tim. 4, 7. 1 Pet. 2, 25. al. (Plato Phaedo
78. b, TW p.(v (rvvTf ZfVTi re Kal auj/SeVa) ovri
KT\. Hdot. 1. 65 fin. Matth. } 268. n. 1.)
Or where a noun is added for nearer expla
nation, Col. 3, 17 ev%. TW 3fo> Kal Trarpt.
Eph. 1, 3. Phil. 4, 20. 2 Pet. 1, 11. 2, 20.
al. Or where with the first noun and its
article there is connected a genit. or other
adjunct which refers also to the second ;
Phil. 1, 25 (Is TTJV vp.5)V TTPOKOTTTJV Kal %apav
T. TT. 1 Thess. 2, 12. 3, 7. Eph. 3, 5. Acts
1, 25 TTJS diaKovias ravnjs Kal o
Winer 18. 4. (^El. H. An. 7. 29. Diod.
Sic. 1 . 86 fin.) Or where the nouns thus
connected are adjectives or other predicates
referring to one subject; Acts 3, 14 v/ms
TOV ciyiov Kal 8i<aiov rjpVTjcraa-^t. 2, 20.
Mark 9, 25. John 21, 24. Phil. 3, 3.
1 Thess. 2, 15. So with aXXa John 10, 1.
(^El. H. An. 2. 32. Diod. Sic. 3. 27.) Also
in proper names, when they all stand in like
relation, Acts 1, 13. 15, 23.
g) With the subject or predicate of a sen
tence ; here a common rule is, that the sub
ject takes the article and the predicate omits
it, Matth. 264. n. p. 546. Winer 17. 5.
But this is true only in so far as the former
is more frequently definite than the latter ;
and the case may be inverted ; or both may
be definite or indefinite ; so that strictly
speaking the subject and predicate as such
neither take nor reject the article, but are
governed in respect to it by the same prin
ciples as other nouns. E. g. a) The
subject takes the article, but not the predi
cate. John 1 , 1 3f 6s ?fv 6 Xoyor. 4, 24 irvev-
p.a 6 3for. 6, 63 ra pij/iara . . . irvevpA tcm
KOI far) eo-riv. Rom. 6, 21. 23. 1 John 3,
15. 4, 8 o Seor dydTTrj fcrriv. So Luke 1,
35. al. saepiss. /3) Both subject and pre
dicate have the article. E. g. Matt. 6, 22
6 Xv^i/o? ToC crco/Ltaro? ecrriv 6 o(p^!a\fj.6s.
John 1, 4 rj far] rjv TO (pus T>V dittp. 6, 63.
1 Cor. 15, 56. 2 Cor. 3, 17 6 8e Kvpios TO
7rvfvp.d ecrnv. Phil. 3, 19 u>v 6 3f6? 17 KOI-
Xi a. 1 John 2, 7. 3, 4 17 d/xapria e crrtf 17
dvopla. Rev. 18, 23. al. seep. So Matt. 13,
19-23, where the subject c. art. is repeated
by OVTOS. Comp. Matth. Winer 1. c.
y) The predicate has the article, where the
subject is without it. E. g. where the sub
ject is a proper name, 1 John 4, 15. 3, 1. 6 ;
or a pronoun, as e yo>, John 6, 51 e yw et/it
6 apros. Acts 7, 32 ; v/mr, 2 Cor. 3, 2 17
eVicrroXi) TJfitav vp.(?s tore. Matt. 5, 13. 14;
o&ro?, Matt. 3, 17 OVTOS f<mvo VMS fJ.ov KT\.
Mark 6, 3. John 1, 19 av-rr} Itrrlv 17 pap-rv-
pia KT\. Acts 4, 11. 1 Cor. 11, 24. 25. So
where the predicate is a participle with the
article, the subject being still a pronoun,
e. g. y<B flp.i 6 naprvpuv John 8, 18 ; ov
yap vp.f1s fcrre oi XoXovvrfs Matt. 10, 20 ;
OTO? Mark 4, 16. John 9, 8 ; fKflvos Mark
7, 15. So Luke 8, 21, where the subject
without the art. is repeated by OVTOS Once
the predicate has two nouns, one without
and the other with the article, John 8, 44
OTI ^fvcrrrjs ecrri, Kal 6 TraTrjp OVTOV SC. TOV
tyevdovs, see in avros 2. b. /3. 8) But some
times both subject and predicate are without
the article ; Matt. 20, 16 TroXXol ydp (l<ri
TO
492
), TO
*X7To/, oXi yot Se exXeKTOt. 22, 14. Winer
( 17. 5 ult. Matth. 264. note. So JEl H.
An. 3. 23 curia TOVTUV <pvo~is dya^irj. Isocr.
ad Demon, p. 8. b, KoXoy Zqcravpos Trap
dvdpl tnrovSaiG) X<*P S d(pei\opevt).
h) With a noun in the nominative, where
it stands for the vocative, Winer { 29. Matth.
5312. Buttm. 545. 1. Matt. 27, 29 ^alpe,
6 fiaaiXevs T. I. Mark 9, 25. 10, 47 6 vibs
A. e\er]o~6v pe. Luke 8, 54 17 vrais, tyeipov.
12, 32. John 8, 10. Acts 13, 41. Rom. 8,
15. al. Plato Symp. 172. a. Xen. Mem. 3.
14. 4.
2. With nouns as accompanied by ad
juncts. Here the use of the article depends
on the definiteness of the noun, either in it
self, or as affected by the adjunct. The ad
junct may stand before the noun, i. e. be
tween it and the article, if it have one ; or
also after the noun, and then if the noun
have an article, this may be repeated before
the adjunct, or not, according to circum
stances. See Buttm. 125. Kiihner 245. 3.
a) With a Subst. as adjunct, either in
the genit. or in apposition. a) In the
genit. and here each noun, both the leading
and the governed, takes or omits the art. ac
cording to the general rules in no. 1 above.
E. g. between the art. and the noun, 1 Pet.
3, 20 ri TOV Seou /ua*po3v/iia. 2 Pet. 3, 20 ;
here the two articles stand side by side,
comp. Buttm. 125. 2. More freq. the gen.
is put last, as Matt. 3, 2 fj /Sao-tXe/a rcui> ov-
pavfov. 3, 1 (V 177 fprjp-q> Tijs lovS. V. 3 TTJV
68bv Kvpiov. 6, 22. saep. In such a con
struction the art. is sometimes for the sake
of emphasis repeated, as Matt. 26, 28 TO al-
pa won TO TTJS Kaivrjs 8ia%t)KT)s. Mark 14,
24. 1 Cor. 1, 18 6 Xoyoy 6 ToC crravpov.
Winer $ 19. 1. Buttm. 125. 3. Matth.
5 278. So Plat. Gorg. p. 481. e, 6 8ijfws 6
AZrjva iav. Where the leading noun is rea
dily understood from the connection, it is
very commonly omitted, and then its article
stands alone before the genitive of the ad
junct ; so espec. the words yvvf], P.IJTTJP,
TraTy, vlos, d8fX(oy, and the like ; comp.
Buttm. 125. 4,5. E. g.Matt. 1, 6 T tjs
TOV Ovpiov (yvvaiKos). 4, 21 TOV TOV Ze/3e-
ficu ov (vlov). In N. T. this occurs mostly
in apposition, see below. ]3) In apposi
tion, and here the leading noun takes or
omits the art. as in no. 1 ; while with the
adjunct the article is inserted or omitted,
according as the latter is or is not intended
to distinguish the leading noun from all
others of the like kind or name ; comp.
Matth. 274. Winer 5 19. 3. E. g. Rom.
8, 23 vlaRfffiav dTrfKo exop.fvoi, TTJV diroXv-
TOV crco/iciToy ?7/Acoi/. John 16, 13
orai/ 8 e XSiJ emi>o y, TO 7rvfv[j.a KT\. More
usually with pr. names, which then them
selves commonly omit the art. as Matt. 2, 1 .
3 HpwSqy 6 jSacnXevy. 3, 1 loodw/y 6 Ba-
TTTto-Tijy. 4,21 ladvvrjv TO vdftfXfpbv avTov.
21, 11 ITJO-OVS 6 irpo<pr]TT]s. 27, 2. Mark 10,
47. Acts 21, 8. 25, 13. Eph. 3, 1. al. sap.
(Hdot. 1. 107. Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 2.) Here
too the article often stands without its sub
stantive ; see above in a, fin. Matt. 10, 2
laKco/3oy 6 TOV Zefiedaiov (vios). V. 3. Mark
2, 14. 16, 1 Map/a 77 TOV *IaKco/3ou (JJ.T/TTJP),
comp. 15, 40; also Mapt a laxw/Sou Luke
24, 10, comp. Acts 1, 13. John 19, 25 M.
q TOV KXwra (yvvrj). Acts 13, 22. al. Comp.
Matth. 1. c. So Hdot. 7. 204. Xen. An. 3.
3. 20. But where the noun in apposit. is
not thus meant for definite distinction, it
omits the article ; as Luke 2, 36 *Avva irpo-
(pfjris, ZvyaTTjp &avovr]\. 3, 1 Ti/Sjjpt ou Kai-
a-apos, comp. Winer 19. 3. Acts 6, 5 bis.
7, 10 $apao> /3ao-tXews. Matt. 1-2, 24. Rom.
1. 1 IlaCXoff 8ov\os I. Xp. Jude 1. al. So
Luke 4, 31 Karrepvaov/j,, irohiv TTJS FoX. 23,
51. Matth. 1. c. So Hdot. 1. 1. Thuc. 1. 1.
Sometimes a pr. name is thus added in
apposition, espec. names of rivers, either
with or without the art. Rev. 16, 12 rl
TOV iroTap.bv TOV p.eyav TOV Eixppdrrjv, but
9, 14 eVt r<a TT. rw /icyoXw EiK^pdr?;. Or
the name is put between the art. and TTOTO-
p.6s, as Mark 1, 5 ei> TO> TopSa!/?; Trora/^y,
comp. Matth. 1. c. p. 559 ult. So Hdot. 1.
72 6 "AXus TroTo/ioy. Thuc. 6. 50. Xen. An.
2. 5. 1.
b) With an Adject, as adjunct. a)
Pr. as expressing an essential or intrinsic
quality of the noun, and forming with it one
idea. Here if the subst. have no art. the
adject, takes none, and is put either before or
after the noun, as Matt. 14, 14 ddev iro\vv
QX\OV. 26, 47 6 ^Xos TTO\VS. Luke 11,13 dya-
3a 86/j.aTa. Matt. 7, 11 So/zara ayaSa. But
if the norm have the article, the adjective
may stand between the noun and its article
(i. e. before the noun) ; or after the noun,
and then the article is repeated before the
adjective. Buttm. 5 125. 1, 3. Kiihner 245.
3. a. Matth. 5 277. a. Winer 5 19. 1. a. E. g.
Matt. 7, 13 8ia TTJS a-Tevfjs TTV\T]S. 12, 35 6
ayaSoy ai/Sp. 28, 19 TOV dyi ou TrvevmaTOs.
Mark 6, 39. Luke 1, 35. John 4, 23. saep.
More commonly after the noun ; Acts 1 2,
10 eVl TTJV TTV\T]V TTJV tri&tjpav. Luke 8, 8
(Trl TTJV yfjv TTJV dycftfjv. Mark 13, 11 TO
jrvev/j-a TO nyiov. Luke 21, 3 fj x*lP a *] ""r<a-
Xq. John 6, 13. 10, 11. James 1, 9. 3, 7.
saspiss. So where the noun has also a ge*
TO
493
u, ;, TO
nit. as Matt. 1, 25 TOV viov avrrjs TOV Trpcoro-
TOKOV. 3, 17. 6, 6. Tit. 2, 11. /3) Where
the adject, is the predicate of a clause or
sentence, it naturally stands without the
article as being indefinite, comp. in no. 1 . g.
Its place is then usually before the subject ;
as Matt. 7, 1 3 TrAareTa rj nvXrj, KOI fvpv^at-
pos f) qfidy. Heb. 5, 11 -rrepl ov TroXuy fipiv 6
Xoyoy KT\. But also after the subject, as
Matt. 9, 37 6 p.tv 3epto-/x6y TroXuy, ol fie
tpyarai oXt yot. James 2, 26. Comp. Matth.
5 277. b. y) Where an adject, connected
with a noun having the article, expresses,
not ar^ intrinsic quality belonging to the
noun, but a circumstance or condition pre
dicated of it, the adject, then stands without
the art. either after the noun, or before the
noun and its article, and constitutes a spe
cies of indirect predicate ; see Buttm. j 125.
n. 4. Kiihner $ 245. 3. b. Matth. 277. b.
E. g. John 5, 36 eyw fie e^o) TTJV p.apruptav
fjiti^o) TOU icoawou. So where an adj. has
an adverbial sense, Luke 23, 45 eV^io-Sty TO
KaTcnrtTao-pa roC vaov futrw. (Luc. D.
Deor. 8. 1 c^o> TOV TreXeKuy o^vraTov.)
Also the adjectives of quantity oXor and
Tray, e. g. Matt. 4, 23 o\ijv TIJV TaXtXaiav.
Luke 4. 14. 5, 5 fit oXrjy TT)J VVK.TOS. Rom.
8, 36 ; also Matt. 16, 26 TOV KOO-/J.OV o\ov.
Mark 1 , 33 ; TroXty S\rj. John 4, 53. Winer
{19. 1, marg. (Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 24 SXais
Tals T. 2. 4. 26 5\r)v Trjv vvKTa. 2. 1. 30 TI}V
IT. O\T)V KT\.) So Tray, Matt. 6, 29 tv Trdcn;
TJ7 So^v- Acts 1,.18. James 1, 8 ; also Matt.
9, 35 ray TroXeiy Tratray. Luke 12, 7. Rev.
13, 12. Adj. array follows the same rule,
Matt. 28, 11. Luke 3, 21. Mark 16, 15.
Luke 19, 48. See Buttm. { 127. 9. Kiihner
5 246. 5. Matth. 5 277. p. 564. { 265. 2. Wi
ner 17. 10. (Xen. Hell. 3. 4. 12, 16.)
Less frequently Troy stands between the art.
and subst. and is then emphatic, Acts 20,
18 TOV Trdvra xP vov - Gal. 5, 14. 1 Tim. 1,
16. Buttm. Matth. 1. c. To the above rule
belong apparently the following : 1 John 5,
20 Rec. j] 0)17 ata>j/toy. Luke 12, 12 Rec. TO
irvevfia ayiov. 1 Cor. 10, 3 TO ^peS/^a irvtv-
fMTiKov. Gal. 1, 4 ToC alutvos novrjpov. But
in all these the adj. expresses an intrinsic
quality ; and the construction is rather to
be referred to the later Greek usage, which
began in such cases to omit the article ;
comp. Winer J 19. 1. a. 8) Numerals
follow the general rule, e. g. as in a above ;
cardinals, Matt. 10, 1 rovy Sa>eKa aTroord-
Xovy. 20, 21 oi 8vo vioi fiov. Mark 6, 41 ;
ordinals, Matt. 20, 6 -rr]v tvBfKaTrjv utpav.
Mark 14. 12. Luke 1, 59; also Mark 15,
34 rj} u>pa ri} fwd-rr}. John 2, 1. Heb. 4, 4.
Also as in y ; Lake 2, 2 avnj 17 oT
TTpuirrj fytvfTo KT\. i. e. took place first, as
the first, under Cyrenius; see Mever Comm.
in loc.
c) With a Pran. as adjunct, e. g. a)
Personal pronouns in the genit. used in
stead of possessives, follow the same gen
eral rule as the gen. of nouns, see above in
lett. a. a. Buttm. { 127. 7. E. g. Matt. 5,
30 T) fiesta crou x f>i P- R m - 6, 12 eV rw SIT;-
T<a vfj.a>v trco/iart. Oftener after the noun,
Matt. 3, 17 6 vidy fj.ov 6 dyaTrr/roy. Acts 2,
39 6 Seoy TJ[JLWV. /3) Possessive pronouns
follow the rule of adjectives, see above in
lett. b. a. Matt. 18, 20 ei y TO e /xoi/ ovofjia.
John 4, 42. Rom. 15, 4 ; and so where the
subst. is implied, as Luke 5, 33 ot fie o-oi sc.
/xaStyTa/. 22, 42. 1 John 2, 2 ; also c. art.
after the noun, John 5, 30 17 Kpio-is fj e /iij.
6, 38. 10, 27. 14, 27. 1 John 1, 3. Here
the art. is essential to definiteness, Buttm.
^ 124. n. 4. y) Demonstrative pronouns
are either put between the art. and noun ;
as 2 Cor. 12, 3 TOV TOIOVTOV uv^patrrov.
Mark 9, 37 ; or more commonly either be
fore the article and noun or after the noun,
as avTciy, ouToy, e lceTpoy, which being definite
usually require the article along with the
noun which they qualify. Matt. 3, 4 OVTOS
fie 6 l<t>dvvT)s. John 5, 36 aura TO. fpya,
Acts 1 6, 18 ai/Trj TTJ a>pa. John 16, 27. 1 Cor
15, 28; also Gal. 6, 13 ot TrfpiTe/j.v6fj.fvoi
avrot. So Matt. 20, 21 OVTOI ol 8vo vioi
(MOV. Luke 7, 44. 9, 48. John 6, 51. 58;
also Matt. 3, 9 TWV \fawv TOVTM. 26, 8.
31. John 2, 19. 20. So Matt. 27. 63 eVceli/oy
6 TrXoVoy. 18, 1 fKelvy TJJ u>pa. 24, 19 ; also
Matt. 7, 25 TTJ olicia fKtivrj. Mark 3, 24. 25.
sap. See Buttm. { 127. 9. Kuhner J 246.
3. Matth. I 265. 1. Winer 5 17. 9. But
genit. avTov instead of a possessive pron.
stands like the genitives in o above, and in
lett. a. a ; except that it is put before both
the noun and article, as Matt. 2, 2 ei 8o/*
CIVTOV TOV do-Tfpa, comp. Buttm. { 127. 7.
For 6 auToy see below in C, and in art
aL>Toy.
d) With a Particip. as adjunct, where
the construction is nearly the same as with
adjectives. The particip. sometimes stands
between the noun and article ; e. g. Matt.
2, 2 6 Te^Sety /3acriAeuy. v. 7. 3, 7 TJ)y //eX-
Xovcnjy opyfjs. 4, 18. al. More commonly
it stands after the noun ; and then if the
noun be definite, the participle also takes the
article, when a definite, well-known, or spe
cial relation is to be expressed ; Winer $ 19.
1. c. Matth. ^ 275. Matt. 7, 13 fj 6S6y 17 aTra-
yovcra. SW) 12. 26, 28 TO alp.d p.ov . , . ro
o, 77, TO 494
ntp*, 7ro\\cov fK^vvofitvov. Luke 22, 19.
Acts 9, 7 of 8e avftpes of o~uvo8fvovTfs avrw.
Rom. 1, 3. 2 Tim. 3, 15. 1 Pet. 1, 21 els
SfoV, TOV tyeipavra. 3, 5. 5, 10. saep. (Luc.
D. Mort. 11. 1. Pol. 3. 48. 6.) Elsewhere
the article is not repeated, and thus there
arises the participial construction, in which
the participle merely expresses a predicate
like a finite verb ; Buttm. } 125. n. 3. $ 144.
Winer 1. c. John 4, 6 6 ovv lyo-ovs, Kenoin-
UKUS KT\. V. 39. Acts 3, 26. 23, 27 TOV av-
8pa TOVTOV o-vXXr/^SSej/Ta VTTO TU>V I. 26, 4.
Rom. 2, 27. 16, 1. 1 Pet. 3,5. saep. Luc.
D. Mort. 10. 9. Diod. Sic. 5. 34.
e) With a Preposit. and its case as ad
junct, i. e. as periphrase for an adject, or the
like. Here if the leading noun be indefinite
the adjunct in general is so likewise, and is
put after the noun ; as 1 Tim. 4, 3 els pe-
pera fv^apicrrias. 1, 5 dyanrj tn
KapSias. Rom. 14, 17. Winer j 19.
4. So Plato Rep. 378. d. But if the lead
ing noun have the article, or be in itself
definite, then the adjunct sometimes stands
between it and the article, but more com
monly after it, with the article repeated or
not according to circumstances. E. g. Matt.
15, 1 ot dno if poo~. ypa/j.p.a.Tf is- Rom. 9, 11
T) KaT eK\oyr)V TrpoSccris TOV Sfov. 11, 27 77
irap fnov SicftrjKT]. Luke 1, 70. Acts 27, 2.
After the noun, with art. repeated, Matt.
6, 6 Tea TTdTpi (TOV TO) fV T<S KpUTTTO). 7, 3.
Mark 4, 31. John 12, 21. Acts 4, 2. 27, 5.
2 Cor. 8, 4. 1 Thess. 1, 8. saep. Winer 19.
1 . b. So for the sake of definiteness or dis
tinction, where the leading noun has not the
article ; as Acts 26, 18 Tn crrei TJJ els (p.f.
2 Tim. 1,13 ei> Tr/orei KOI dydrrt] Trj eV X. I.
Tit. 3, 5. Winer 19. 4. But -vice rersa
the adjunct sometimes omits the article
when it stands before the leading noun ; as
Rom. 9, 3 T>V (ruyyevoiv p.ov Kara o-dpKa.
2 Cor. 7, 7 TOV vp,S)V fj\ov virep e p,ov. Eph.
2, 11 TO. e%vr) eV 0-ap/a. 1 Cor. 10, 18 TOV
lo-paijX Kara crapKa. So Col. 1. 4 TTJV TT I-
(TTIV vpcav ev Xpiorw I. Eph. 1, 15. See
Winer 5 19. 2, espec. par. 2. So Pol. 5.
64. 6. Xen. An. 1. 4. 4 TO p.ev fo-co^ev [reT^oj]
Trpo Trjs KiXi /ctas, opp. TO 8e eco TO Trpo TTJS
Svpt a?.
f) With an Adverb as adjunct, i. e. as
placed between the art. and noun, and thus
forming a periphrase for an adjective.
Buttm. 125. 6. Acts 13, 42 TO /ifrav
rajS/SaToi/. Rom. 7, 22 KOTCI TOV eo-a> ai Spw-
TTOI/. 2 Pet. 1, 9. See also in avo>, KOTO!),
etc.
NOTE. In cases like many of the pre
ceding, where the article is repeated with
6, ?;, TO
the adjunct after the noun, there is some
times ascribed to it the nature and name of
a relative pronoun, especially before parti
ciples, comp. in lett. d; on the ground
that in English and other languages it is
usually rendered by a relative. But this is
to confound the idioms of different langua
ges. In a still greater number of like cases
the article is not used at all ; and in no case
can the Greek relative be substituted for it,
without also changing the adjunct into a
finite verb. This remark has no bearing
upon the use of the article instead of the
relative in the epic language ; see Kiihner
247. 4.
B) With Adjectives. 1. As connected
with nouns, see above in A. 2. b.
2. Used as nouns, and then the article is
employed or not, precisely as with nouns,
a) Genr. as 6 dyaSo j tlie good man, generic,
Rom. 5, 7 ; ot TV(p\oi Matt. 9, 28 ; ot <ro-
001, ot vvvfToi, 1 Cor. 1 , 19. 27 ; ot Te Aeioi
2, 6. al. John 8, 7 6 dvafjidpTrjTos vp.>v, defi
nite. So 2 Cor. 8, 15 o TO TroXw . . . /cat 6
TO oXiyoV sc. o-uXXe as, quoted from Sept.
Ex. 16, 18, with allusion to v. 17. Comp.
Buttm. j 123. 5. Matth. $ 269. (Luc. D.
Deor. 16. 1 of dvorjToi. Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 5
ot o-o<poi. An. 7. 7. 36 TO iroXv.) In some
adjectives, a difference of signification is
thus produced, as dXXo? other, 6 aXXos the
other, see in aXXoj ; also eTepos, TrXeiuv, TTO-
Xvf, Trds, etc. b) Neut. adjectives with
the art. are often put as abstract nouns ;
e. g. Shii^. Rom. 1, 19 TO yvao-Tov TOV
SeoO. 2, 4 TO xPW^ov T. 3. 8, 3. 1 Cor. I,
25. 2 Cor. 4, 17. 8, 8. Heb. 6, 17. 7, 18. al.
saep. Matth. 269. Buttm. 128. 2. Winer
5 34. 1. Sing, as collect. Heb. 7, 7 TO eXaT-
TOV, TO Kpe iTTov, the less, the greater, Matth.
5445. 5. Plur. c. gen. as TO Kpvn-Ta TO>V
dvSp. v. TTJS KapSias Rom. 2, 16. 1 Cor. 14,
25. 4, 5. 2 Cor. 4, 5 ; TO. dopaTa avTov Rom.
1, 20. So Luke 18, 27 TO ddi/voTa Trapa
dv%p<07rois. Trop. for persons 1 Cor. 1,
27. 28. So Neut. accus. as adverb, TOV-
vavTiov for TO tvavriov, 2 Cor. 2. 7. Gal.
2, 7. 1 Pet. 3, 9. See Buttm. 5 131. n. 14 ;
comp. 5 115. 4. Matth. 5 446. 7. c) Nu
merals used as nouns follow the same rule,
e. g. Card, ot 8a Matt. 20. 24 ; of SwSe/co
Luke 8. 1. Ord. of TrpwTot Matt. 20, 10 ; o
SevTepos KCU 6 Tp iTos 22, 26. Also Neut.
as adv. with or without the art. Matth.
446. 7; e. g. TO TTP&TOV John 10, 40.
12, 16. 19, 39; more comm. Trpa>Tov Matt.
6, 23. 1 Cor. 12, 28; TO bevTepov 2 Cor.
13, 2. Jude 5; dtvTepov John 3, 4. 4, 54.
1 Cor. 12, 18; TO rpirov Mark 14, 41.
0, 7/, TO
495
O, 77. TO
John 21, 17 bis ; rpirov Luke 20, 12. 1 Cor.
12, 28. al. So Xen. (Ec. 2. 13 TO irpu>Tov.
Cyr. 2. 2. 2 TO Sfi/r. CEc. 4. 15
C.V With Pronouns. a) Pron. posses-
sire, as connected with nouns, see above in
A. 2. c. When put for nouns, these take or
omit the article like nouns ; e. g. TO tpov
lit. ike mine, what is mine, Matt. 25, 27 ; TO:
fftd id. 20, 15. Luke 15, 31. John 17, 10 ;
comp. Buttm. 5 128. 1. So TO <roV Matt.
20, 14. Luke 6, 30 ; of o-ot thy family Mark
5, 19; of TjfjifTcpoi, our fellow Christians,
Tit. 3, 14. b) With demonstratives, e. g.
OTOIOVTOS, either as a generic idea, every
or all such, as a class, Matt 19, 14. Acts
22, 22 atpc drro rrjs yrjs TOV TOIOVTOV. Rom.
16, 18 ot ToioOrot. 1 Cor. 5, 11. 2 Cor. 10,
116 ToioOroy. Acts 19, 25 TGI ToiavTa. Rom.
1, 32 ; or as a definite person already men
tioned, 2 Cor. 12, 2. 3. 5. Comp. Buttm.
5 124. n. 2. Matth. 5 265. 7. Winer $ 17. 11
ult. With atro y the art. affects the signifi
cation, 6 avTos the same, see in avToy no.
3. For nouns with OVTOS, (Kelvos, see
above in A. 2. c. y.
D) With Participles. 1. As connected
with nouns, and serving as an adjective or
predicate ; see above in A. 2. d.
2. Absol. in the place of nouns, and then
the use of the article corresponds to the
usage with nouns; Matth. 270, 271. 570.
p. 1126. Winer $ 17. 3. a) Genr. Matt.
4, 3 6 Tmpdfcoi , the tempter. 13, 3 6 <nrv4pM*,
generic. Mark 5, 14 ot 8e ftoa-Kovres av-
TOVS, the herdsmen. Luke 7, 14. Rom. 4, 4.
Rev 15, 2. Matth. 271. So Neut. as
abstr. TO yfyfvvrjij.fvov /c T. trapKos John 3,
6 ; c. gen. Phil. 3, 8. Buttm. $ 128. 1. b)
Where the idea of verbal action still re
mains in the participle, corresponding in
Engl. to he who, those who, or the like.
Here the participle in itself is indefinite and
general, but the action which it expresses
is thus made definite and becomes limited
to certain specified individuals or a class,
which themselves thus become definite and
specific. Matth. $ 268 init Winer 17. 3.
E. g. 01 Se ecr^iovTfs lit. those eating, those
who ate, not the eaters, Matt. 14, 21. 15,
38. So Mark 4, 9 6 e^coj/ O>TO. duovfiv,
aKov(T(a. 10, 42. John 5, 29 bis. V. 32 aAAoy
... 6 /iapTvpaJj/ irtpl tpe. Acts 2, 47. Rom.
10, 5. 14, 3. 16, 17. 1 Cor. 9, 13 ot TO. it pa
epyao>ei>oi. 2 Cor. 10, 17. 11, 4. Gal. 1,
23. al. saep. (Soph. Electr. 194 or 200.
Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 6.) As followed by OVTOS
emphat. Matt 26, 23. Mark 12, 40. Luke
8, 14. John 6, 46. al. As limiting a more
general word, e. g. Tray 6 amov, Tray 6
Luke 11, 10; rrpoy Ttwzy TOVS Tre
e<p eavToIy Luke 18, 9. Gal. 1,7. In ap-
posit. with a personal pron. impl. Matt. 7,
23. Rom. 2, 1. Comp. Matth. $ 276. p. 561.
For the occasional omission of the article
in such - cases in the classics, see Matth.
5271. n. c) With Neut. accus. as adv.
e. g. TO vvv ex ov > f or the P resen{ i Acts 24,
25 ; see in e^ca no. 5.
E) Before Prepositions with their cases,
which then form a periphrase for a subst.
or adjective ; comp. Matth. 272. b. Buttm.
5 125. 5. Winer 55. a) Genr. of pers.
as of oVo TTJS iraXias, those from Italy,
Heb. 13, 24. Phil. 4, 22 of rfs /caiVapoy
oiKias. Rom. 4, 14 of v6fj.ov, they of the
law. 2, 8 of e epi3eay the contentious.
Mark 3, 21 of trap alrov. Spec, before
TTcpi C. ace. of pers. e. g. of irtpl TOV Tlav-
\ov, i. e. Paul and his companions, Acts
13, 13; comp. Buttm. \ 150. m. 25. Kiih-
ner 5 263. d. Matth. $ 583. c. 1. (Pol. 5. 1.
7. Xen. An. 7. 4. 16.) Or, af irtpl Mdp3ai
Kal Mapi av, i. e. simply Martha and Mary,
John 11,19. Buttm. 1. c. Matth. 1. c. no. 2.
(Hdian. 7. 9. 1. Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 10.) Or
also, of Trfpi avrov, those around him, his
companions only, Mark 4, 10. Luke 22, 49 ;
comp. Matth. 1. c. no. 3. So Xen. Hell. 7,
5. 12. b) Neut. TO, rd, see Matth. 283,
E. g. Ta ev TIVI, as Eph. 1, 10 TO. lv rols
ovpavols Kal TO. eVi Tr/y yijy, the things celes
tial and terrestrial. Luke 25, 33 ra eV 6a>,
the events in the way. Also TO e* TWOS,
as Rom. 12, 18 TO e up-aii/, as far as de
pends on you. 1 Cor. 13, 10 TO C K /i/povy,
comp. v. 9; TO v. Ta eiri Rom. 16, 19.
Eph. 1, 10; TO <aTa adverbially. Rom. 9,
5. Luke 11,3. Acts 4, 18. (Matth. } 283.
Buttm. 5 125. n. 8.) TO; irtpi TWOS, the
things concerning any one, Luke 24, 19.
Acts 23, 15. Phil. 1, 27; Ta rrepi tp.e, my
affairs, my state, Phil. 2, 23 ; Ta irtpl TOV
TOTtov, the environs, Acts 28, 7 ; comp.
Matth. 5 583. n. p. 1161. (Diod. Sic. 1. 50.
Isocr. ad Phil. p. 92. e.) TO. rrpoy Tiva,
as Heb. 2, 17 et 5, 1 Ta Trpoy T<>V 3foi> di
vine things. Luke 14, 28. 32. 19, 42; TO
vnep TIVOS Phil. 1, 29. 4, 10.
F) Before Adverbs, which then usually
stand in place of a noun or adjective. Buttm.
5 125. 6, 7. E. g. a) As Subst. Phil. 3,
14 Ta oTTi o-a) eViXai Sai o/ifi oy. Matt. 11, 23
/le xpt TJjy (rftfjifpov. Mark 5, 1 tls TO irtpav.
15, 1 eVl TO TrpoK. Luke 10, 35 rt TTJV av-
piov. John 1, 29. Rom. 8, 22. Eph. 2, 17.
Col. 3, 1. 2. 1 Tim. 4, 8. al. /3) With
the adverbial sense retained, as TO vvv 01
O, 77, TO
496
TO
ravvv, now, at present, Acts 4, 29. al. Buttm.
\ 125. n. 5. See in vvv no. 1. a.
G) ,The NEUTER of the article, TO, ra,
is prefixed :
1. Absol, to the Genitive of a noun, and
thus expresses the abstract idea of some
thing having relation or reference to that
noun, as pertaining to it or derived from it,
as done by or to it, and the like ; Buttm.
128. n. 2. Matth. $ 284. E. g. Sing. TO,
Matt. 21, 21 TO rr)s O-VKTJS the thing of the
Jig tree, done to it. 1 Cor. 10, 24 TO eavTov,
TO TOV fTepov. James 4, 14. 2 Pet. 2, 22.
(Plato Parmen. 136. e. Xen. (Ec. 16. 7.)
More freq. Plur. rd, Matt. 22, 21 oVo SoTe
Ta Kaiaapos, Kaio-api Kal TO. TOV Seoi), TW
Sew. 16, 23. Luke 2, 49. Rom. 8, 5. 14,
19 TO Ttjs flpr]vr)s ,8itoK(op.fi>. 1 Cor. 2, 11.
13, 11. -Phil. 2, 4 TO eaurcoi/, ru
So 2 Cor. 11, 30 TO TTJJ daSei/eiay
icav^o-opai, things pertaining to my infirm
ity ; or perhaps as a periphrase for my in
firmity, comp. Buttm. 128. n. 5. Matth.
} 285. So Hdian. 3. 2. 10. Plato Phaedo
$ 44. p. 95. a. Thuc. 8. 31 Ta ASjjwuaj/
2. Sing. TO is prefixed to single words
and to whole clauses when they are to be
taken as independent, or as themselves con
stituting an object, Buttm. \ 125. 8. 2.
Kiihner 244. 11. Matth. $ 280. E. g.
with single words, Gal. 4, 25 TO yap "Ayap,
i. e. the name Agar, as here used. 2 Cor.
1, 17 TO val val, Kal TO ov ov. James 5, 12.
(Dem. 255. 4. Plato Gorg. 496. d, TO
ditfscovTa.) So with a phrase or clause,
Luke 22, 2 (^TOVV . . . TO TTUIS avt\a>o~iv av-
TQV. Mark 9, 23. Luke 1,62. 9,46. 19,48.
22, 24. 37. Acts 4, 21. 22, 30. Rom. 8, 26
al. So Jos. Ant. 10. 10. 4. Plato Phjedo
8 init. p. 62. b. Rep. p. 327. c.
3. Sing. TO is prefixed to the Infinitive
when taken as a noun, which is then em
ployed in all the constructions that occur
with real substantives ; Buttm. 125. 8. 1.
1 140. 5. Kiihner j 308. Matth. j 540. Wi
ner J 45. 4, comp. 1 . a, and 2. c. Thus
a) As Nominative with TO , Phil. 1, 21 e/iol
yap TO {TJV, Xpio-TO? KOI TO ajro Savflv, Ktpdos.
v. 29. 1 Cor. 7, 26. 2 Cor. 8, 11 TO eViTe-
XeVai. Gal. 4, 18. seep. Matth. 1. c. p. 1060.
b) As Genitive with TOV, and this is
the most frequent construction : a) As
depending on nouns and verbs which else
where govern the genitive, e. g. on a
noun, Acts 20, 3 tyevfTO yvutv-t] TOV VTTO-
o-Tpt(pfiv KT\. Rom. 15, 23 eVi7ro3i ai> Se
c^coi/ ToC e X3eTi> irpos vpas- 1 Cor. 9, 6. 10.
2 Cor. 8, 1 1 ij TrpoSvpia TOV 3e Xj>. Heb.
5, 12. 1 Pet. 4, 17. al. saep. So in a laxer
use of the genit. Luke 1, 57. 2, 21 ^epai
OKTW ToC 7repiTe/mv OVTOV. Rom. 11, 8.
Phil. 3, 21. On an adj. as aios 1 Cor. 16,
4 ; fipaovs Luke 24, 25 ; tToipos Acts 23,
15; also Luke 17, 1. On a verb, Luke 1,
9 eXa^e TOU 3v/do-ai. So after verbs of
restraining, hindering, Luke 4, 42. 24, 16
ol de o<p3. avTcav lupaTovvTo TOV /z>) (Triyvur-
vai avTov. Acts 10, 47. 14, 18 p.o Xiy KaTt-
Travcrav TOVS 6 ^Xovs TOU p,r/ ^veiv avTo is.
20, 27. Rom. 15, 22. 1 Pet. 3, 10. al. Wi
ner 5 45. 4. /3) As referring to a whole
sentence and expressing purpose, where
the old grammarians unnecessarily supply
ei>Ka, x a P LV i or the like, Buttm. 140. n. 10.
Matth. ^ 540. n. 1. Winer 45. 4. b. Here
it nearly accords with the Engl. infin. pro-
ceded by to, i. q. in order to, that ; and so
TOV pt], in order not to, that not, lest. Matt.
2, 13 /^.e XXei yap H. rjTe1v TO TraiS/of, TOV
a7roXeo-ai a^TO. 3, 13. 13, 3 e l^XSev 6 O7m -
pcov TOV (nrfipfiv. Luke 1, 73 comp. \. 68.
Luke 1, 79 comp. v. 78. 5, 1. 7. Heb. 10,
7. al. saep. So negat. Acts 21, 12 7rapa-
\ovp.fv . . . TOV /J.f] avaftaiveiv KT\. Rom. 6, 6.
James 5, 17. al. saep. Here it sometimes
alternates with the simple infin. as Luke
1, 77 comp. v. 76. 2, 24 comp. v. 22. Once
with eveKa expressed in a sequence of
clauses, 2 Cor. 7, 12. (Thuc. 1. 45.) In
this sense also after verbs of deciding, com
manding, and the like, which of course im
ply purpose ; Acts 27, 1 &>y 8e fnpi^rj TOV
oVoTrXeu/ xrX. 1 Cor. 7, 37. Luke 9, 51,
4, 10 Tols dyycXotf auToD ej/TeXarat Trept
trot), TOV 8ia<puXaai o~f. Acts 15. 20. Wi
ner 45. 4. p. 378. This Infin. with TOV
occurs on every page of the Sept. where it
very generally stands for the Heb. Infin. c.
^ . Hence it is sometimes held to be He
braism ; but although prob. more frequent
in N. T. from a Heb. influence, yet it is
also not uncommon in Greek writers ; e. g.
Strabo 15. p. 717. Arr. Alex. 2. 21. Thuc.
1. 23 Tas aiTias typa^ra . . . TOV prj Tivas &)-
Ttjo-ai TroTf KT\. ib. 2. 22. Plato Gorg. 457.
e, TOU KaTafpavts yei/eVSat. Xen. Cyr. 1 . 6.
40 TOV 8f jJ.r]b fVTfvSfv Siatpevyfiv, CTKOTTOVS
TOV yiyvopevov KaSion;?, KTX. \\ iner 1. c.
Buttm. 140. n. 10, 11. Kiihner 308.2.b.
y) In a laxer sense expressing more the
notion of result, (like the later use of Iva,
comp. Iva no. II, III.) and put by way of
explanation, or epexegetically, where the
simple infin. or <uo-Te c. infin. might stand ;
see Winer 45. p. 379 sq. Here it also
accords with the Engl. infin. after so as to,
so that; see above in 0, ult. Acts 7, 19
497
086?
OUTOS (KUKCtXTf TOUS TTClTfpaS rjp.ti>V, TOV TTOl-
f"iv 3eTa ra /3pe<p;; *rX. Once after
Acts 3, 12 rjp.lv T L aTtvifTf, u>s . . .
td<rt TOV TTfpnraTf tv CIVTOV , comp. in iva
HI. 1. d. So Rom. 1, 24 Trapefiowcei/ avrovs
6 Seoj. . . fls aAcaSapa/ai , TOU art/id^eo-Sai TO
0-aywTa ACT\. 7, 3. 1 Cor. 10, 13. Here too
prob. oelongs the difficult construction in
Rev. 12, 7, fyevtTO TrdXf/ios eV ra> ovpav<a
6 Mt^aijX KO.I ol ayyeXoi avroO TOV Tro\fp.f)-
o~ai pera TOV 8paKovTos, where after 6
and ol ayyeXot \ve may snpply tyevovro, ac
cording to the frequent Heb. construction
of the Inf. c. i , and the clause is equivalent
to wore Tro\fp.r)crai TOV M. Kal Tour yy.
^tTa /rX. see Gesen. Lehrgeb. } 211. Wi
ner \ 45. p. 380. Text. Rec. has tno\i^-
trav. 8) After a preposition, as O.VTI
James 4, 15 ; CK 2 Cor. 8, 11 ; Trpo Matt.
6, 8. James 17, 5. So JE\. V. H. 2. 34.
c) As Dative with rw, as implying cause
2 Cor. 2, 12 ; purpose 1 Thess. 3, 3 ; after
tv, see fv no. 2. a, fin. Matth. 541. Winer
} 45. 5.
d) As Accusative with TO , as depending
on a verb, Luke 7, 21 TvcpXoZs TroXXots e ^a-
pi craro TO jSXeVfii . 1 Cor. 14, 39. 2 Cor. 8,
11 TO TTOirjo-at (7TiTf\fcraTf. Rom. 14, 13.
As governed by 8ta, etr, irpos, see in Sid
II. 1. b ; fly no. 3. a, c, d ; Trpo r III. 3. d. +
OjBoT]KOVra, ol, at, TU, (OKTOJ.) eJ/<ty,
Luke 2, 37. 16, 7. Xen. An. 4. 8. 15.
oySoo?, r], ov, ordin. (OK,) the eighth,
Luke 1, 59. Acts?, 8. Rev. 17, 11. 21, 20.
(Xen. An. 4. 6. 1.) In 2 Pet. 2 ; 5 07800,,
Naif . . . (vXae, Noah the eighth person,
as the eighth, Noah and seven others ;
co mp. 1 Pet. 3, 20; see Winer { 38. 2.
Matth. I 469. 9. Comp. Plato Legg. 695. c,
(AapeTof) X3wi/ (Is TTJV ap^rjV Kal \aj3cov
avTrjv ffiftop-os, SteiXeTo KTX. Dem. 261. 3.
The Greeks usually add OVTOS , Time. 1 . 46.
Xen. Hell. 2. 2. 17.
by/cos, ov, 6, pr. bulk, mass, weight,
JEl.V. H. 14. 7. Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 32 ; a tu
mor, swelling, Diod. Sic. 2. 36 In N. T.
weight, burden, impediment, Heb. 12, 1
oyKov iravra ci7ro3/iej>oi. So Xen. Ven.
8.8.
oSe, r/8e, roSe, demonstr. pron. from
6, 17, TO, as pron. and enclit. 8f, Buttm. \ 76.
1 ; this, that; hie, h&c, hoc; genr. equiva
lent to OVTOS, but in some cases stronger ;
Buttm. ^ 127. 1. b. Matth. 5 470. 1.
1. As referring to the person or thing
last before mentioned. Luke 10, 39 TJySe
qv ddeX^rj. 16, 25. 2 Cor. 12, 19 G b.
Como. Matth. 1. c. Xen. Apol. 29.
32
2. As introducing what follows, this,
those, the following. Acts 15, 23 ypd-^avrrs
. . . Ta8e ol d-rr. KT\. 21, 11. Rev. 2, 1. 8.
12. 18. 3, 1. 7. 14. Comp. Matth. 1. c.
3. Spec. 8fiKTiKa>s, instead of an adv. of
place, i. q. here, there ; see Matth. j 471 . 12.
Buttm. $ 127. 1. James 4, 13 7ropeuo-&>/ie3a
tls Trjv8f Trjv irokiv, i. e. into this city here.
Plut. Symp. 1. 6. 1 T^i/Se TJJI> r]p.(pav.
ooevci), f. evo-w, (oSo r,) to be on the way,
to journey, to travel, absol. Luke 10, 33.
Sept. for T^n 1 K. 6, 12. Hdian. 7. 3. 9.
Plut. Timol. 12.
, w, f. TJO-W, (oSVyoy,) to lead the
way, Plut. Conjug. Praec. 6. In N. T. to
lead, to guide, c. ace. Matt. 15, 14 Tv<p\6s
Se Tv(p\6v lav 68r)yTJ. Luke 6, 39. Rev. 7 ;
17. Sept. for nnj Ex. 13, 17 ; 5^5 Ps. 80,
2 ; ^^ n Josh. 24, 3. So Hdian. 3. 3. 13.
Diod. Sic. 11. 8. yEschyl. Prom. 730.
Trop. of a teacher, John 16, 13 oS^yijo-et
vp.ds fls Trao-av TI)I/ aXfafiav. Acts 8, 31.
Sept. for rnin p s . 86, 1 1 ; Tj^-jn p s . 25,
5. SoWisd. 9, 11.
0077^09, oO, 6, (oSo y, T)yfop.ai,) a way-
leader, a leader, guide, Acts 1, 16. Trop. of
a teacher Matt. 15, 14. 23, 16. 24. Rom.
2, 19. 2 Mace. 5, 15. Pol. 5. 5. 15 ; trop.
Wisd. 7, 15.
oBoLTTOpea), w, f. ijo-oj, (oSoOTopor ; 686s,
iropfvop-ai.) to be on the way, to journey, to
travel, absol. Acts 10, 9. Jos. de Vit. } 32.
J21. V. H. 10. 4. Hdian. 5. 4. 13.
as, 17, (oSotTropew,) a jour
neying, travel, John 4, 6. 2 Cor. 1 1 , 26.
1 Mace. 6, 41. Hdian. 2. 15. 11. Xen. Cyr.
1. 2. 10.
6So7TOlCi), , f. ^o-w, (oSo y, TTOte o),) to
make or level a road, Xen. An. 4. 8. 8.
In N. T. to make ones way, to go, to journey,
absol. Mark 2, 23 Lachm. for Rec. 68ov
elv, see fully in 686s no. 2. a.
0009, ov, T], I. a way, in respect of
place, a high-way, road, street. a) Genr.
Matt. 2, 12 81 dXXJJj 68ov uvt^oDprjcrav. 7,
13. 14. 8, 28. 13, 4. 19. John 14, 4. 5.
Acts 8, 26. Heb. 10, 20. James 2, 25. al.
Sept. for "H^ Num. 21, 4. Dent. 28, 7.
(Hdian. 3. 3. i, 2. Xen. An. 5. 3. 1.) Of a
street in a city, Matt. 22, 9 rl Tar &eo-
8ovs TWV 68wv. v. 10. Luke 14, 23. So
Sept. for pn Jer. 5, 1. 7, 16. (Hdian. 2.
9. 6. Xen. An. 5. 2. 22.) Also KOTO TIJ*
686v, along or on the way, Luke 10, 4.
Acts 8, 36. So Hdian. 2. 12. 2. Xen. An.
4. 6. 11. b) With a gen. of place tc
498
oSvvda)
which a way leads, comp. Matth. { 367.
Heh. 9, 8 17 TWV dyicov 686s the way, entrance,
into the sanctuary. Sept. 77 68bs TOV vXov
T^S forHeb. y** --H Gen. 3, 24. (Comp.
Hdian. 8. 5. 1 0.) Meton. for the region to
or through which a way leads ; Matt. 10,5
fls 686i> (Zvuv into the way (country) of the
Gentiles. 4, 15 6oi> SaXdo-o-rj?, way of the
sea, i. e. the region around the sea of Gali
lee, quoted from Is. 8, 23 where Sept. for
C ?H "HT^- c) In the phrases erot/xa-
fiv V. Karacr^eva^f iv TT/V 686v, to
prepare the way, for a king, see in {roifuifa
no. 1 ; pr. Rev. 16, 12; trop. Matt. 3, 3.
11, 10. Mark 1, 2. 3; also tfavveiv TI]V
686v John 1, 23 ; all in allusion to Is. 40, 3
where Sept. for 7^7 ^ j 5 ? . Comp. 77 68us 77
Pa<ri\r)ta Hdot. 5. 53. d) Meton. of Je
sus as the way, i. e. the author and medium
of access to God and eternal life, John 14, 6.
2. In respect of action, way, i. e. a being
on the way, a going, journey, progress,
course. a) Genr. els TTJV 686vfor the ivay,
journey, Matt. 10, 10. Mark 6, 8. Luke 9,
3 ; e oSoC Luke 11,6; V rfj 68w, in or by
the rvay, on the journey, Matt. 15, 32. Mark
8, 3. 27. Acts 9, 17. 27 ; Kara rf;v 686v, by
or on the way, Acts 25, 3. 26, 13. So
1 Thess. 3, 11 K<zreu3wat TTJV 68bv fftttV.
Sept. for ~"fl Gen. 21, 24. 40. (Hdian 2.
11. 2. Xen. Mem. 3. 13. 5.) Acts 8, 39
TTOpevfo-^ai rr}i/ 6So i>, to go on one s way, to
continue one s journey ; comp. Buttm. 5 131.
4. (Sept. for T^ T^n p ro v. 7, 19. Xen.
Cyr. 5. 2. 22.) Also Mark 2, 23 Ka \ fj p-
Tai avTov 68bv iroitiv r/XXoirfs
s, and his disciples began to go
plucking the ears of grain, i. e. they went
along plucking the ears; comp. Matt. 12,
1 . Luke 6, 1. Here 68bt> ivoit iv is Hebraism
for Tfi* rwy>, as Sept. and Heb. Judg. 17,
8, corresponding to the Lat. iter facere.
The more classic Greek is Mid. TroieTcrSat
rrfv 68dv Jos. Ant. 18. 4. 3. Xen. Ag. 2. 1 ;
though very late writers employ the Act.
e. g. TToiflv 686v Xenoph. Ephes. lib. 3
init. comp. Troieiv TT/V Tropeiav Polyan. 1.
49. 3. b) With a gen. of time, as Luke
2, 44 rfpepas 686v, a day s journey. Acts 1,
12 crafi&a.Tov e ^oi/ 686i>, a sabbath-day s
journey, i. e. according to the Rabbinic limi
tation, 2000 larger cubits or minor paces ;
see Lightfoot Hor. Heb. in Luc. 24, 50.
Buxtorf Lex. Chald. 1197. According to
Epiphanius, himself once a Jew, the sabbath
day s journey was f> stadia or 750 Roman
paces; Haer. 66. 82. This accords best
with Acts 1. c. and Josephus ; since the lat
ter also gives the distance of the mount of
Olives in one place at 6 stadia, and in ano
ther at 5 stadia ; B. J. 5. 2. 3. Ant. 20. 8.
6. See Reland Falsest, p. 398, 399. Wi
ner Realw. art. Sabbathsweg. Sept. 68.
rpiS>v ?7/z. for Heb. T\~n Gen. 30, 36. 31,
23. So Jos. Ant. 5. 3. i." Xen. Cyr. 1.13.
3. Trop. a, way, manner, means, i. e.
a) a way or method of proceeding, of doing
or effecting any thing; 1 Cor. 4, 17 ray
68ovs povTas ev Xp. 12, 31. (Dem. 733. 20.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 4.) So ai 6801 TOV 3eou,
the ways of God, his mode of proceeding, ad
ministration, counsels, Acts 13, 10. Rom.
11, 33. Rev. 15, 3. Sept. and 7p* Ps. 18,
31. b) a way or means of arriving at or
obtaining any thing. Luke 1, 79 68bs flprj-
VTJS, i. e. the way of peace and salvation.
Acts 2, 28 6a-ovs fays. 16, 17. 2 Pet. 2, 21.
Sept. and rnx Prov. 10, 17. So Luc.
Hermot. 14 686s 17 eVt (foiXocrofpiav (iyovcra.
c) a way of thinking, feeling, acting, man
ner of life and conduct ; James 5, 20. Matt.
21, 32 77X26 la>dvvr]s ev 68<a 8iK.aio<Tvvr]s, i. e.
living a just and holy life. Rom. 3, 17 68bi>
flprjvrjs, peaceful life, quoted from Is. 59, 8
where see Gesen. Comm. With a gen. of
pers. the way or ways of any one i. e. his
mode of life, conduct, actions, Acts 14, 16.
Rom. 3, 16. James 1, 8. 2 Pet. 2, 15. Jude
11. (Sept. for T^ Job 23, 10.) But the
way of God or of the Lord, is also the way,
walk, life which God approves and requires,
Matt. 22, 16. Luke 20, 21. Acts 18, 25.
26. Heb. 3, 10. (Sept. and T^ Job. 23,
11. Ps. 25, 4.) Hence absol. for the gospel
way,ihe Christian life, Acts 9, 2. 19,9. 23.
22, 4. 24, 14. 22. Also 2 Pet. 2, 2 fj oSos
rrjs a\r)%fias the way of truth, the gospel.
So Judith 5, 8. 18 ; comp. a way or sect of
philosophy, Luc. Hermot. 46. +
6801/9, dovros, 6, a tooth, Matt. 5, 38. 8,
12 6 j3pvy[j.bs TU>V o86vTcov. 13, 42. 50. 22,
13. 24, 51. 25, 30. Mark 9, 18. Luke 13,
28. Acts 7, 54. Rev. 9, 8. Sept. for -jui
Lev. 24, 30. Job 16, 9. Luc. D. Mort 6.
2. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 6.
oBwdco, >, f. 770-0), (oSuw;,) to pain, tc
distress, in body or mind, c. ace. Jos. Ant.
7. 2. 1. Arr. Epict. 4. 1. 112. In N. T.
only Pass, or Mid. to be pained, distressed,
to sorrow. Luke 2, 48. 16, 24 oSvi/oo/zcu tv
rfj <p\oy\ raVTft. V. 25 crii 8e 68vi>a<rai, for
which 2 pers. sing, see in /cav^ao/xat. Acts
20, 38. Sept. for Hiph. b^nn Zech. 9, 5.
So Luc. Lexiph. 13. jEschin. 9. 3. Plato
Rep. 515. e.
oSwi) 499
OOVIT], TJS, fj, pain, distress, sorrow, of
body or mind, Rom. 9, 2. 1 Tim. 6, 10.
Sept for yi;n Jer. 8, 18; bas Job 7, 3.
Luc. Tox. 6L Xen. Mem. l! 3. 12.
ooiyj/ioy, ov, 6, (o8vp6fj.m,) wailing,
lamentation, mourning. Matt 2, 18 *Aau-
3u6j Kal o8vpfji6s ptyas, quoted from Jer. 31,
15 where Sept. for n"nsnrn- 2 Cor. 7, 7.
2 Mace. 11, 6. JEl V. H."l4. 22. Plato
Rep. 398. d.
Otay, ov, 6, Ozias, Heb. n* (might
of Jehovah) Uzziah, a pious king of Ju-
dah, r. 811-759 B. C. Matt. 1, 8. 9. See
2 Chr. c. 26 ; and comp. 2 K. c. 1 5, where
he is called rrnts , Afapias, Azariah, prob.
another fonn of the same name ; see Heb.
Lex. art.
o&)j f. qo-o) or eVw, to smell, to have a
scent, intrans. e. g. fragrant, ^El. V. H. 13.
16. Xen. Conv. 2. 3. In N. T. of a corpse,
to smell, to stink, absol. John 11, 39. Sept.
for uJxa Ex. 8, 14. So Arr. Epict. 4. 11.
15, 18." Plut Phocion 22.
(feev, relat. adv. whence, see Buttm.
{116. 4.
1. Of place, Acts 14, 26 fcev ^o-av TTQ-
pa8f8op.f foi T!J x<*P lTt rov 3- 28, 13. Matt.
12,44. Luke 11, 24. Heb. 11, 19. Sept.
for -psn Ps. 121, 1. So Xen. An. 2. 3.
14, 16. Spec. i. q. (Kfl^fv onov, thence
where, Matt. 25, 24. 26 o-vvdya> o3v ov
Sifo-KopTTio-a ; comp. Matth. } 473. n. 2.
SoThuc. 1. 89.
2. Of a source, means, whence, whereby,
1 John 2, 18 o3ei/ yivuKruo^ev. Jos. Ant
2. 3. 4. Hdian. 1. 16. 4.
3. Illative, as referring to a cause, ground,
motive, i. q. wherefore, whereupon; Matt.
14,7 o3f v /xe3 opuov w/ioAo yjjo-f v. Acts 26,
19. Heb. 2, 17. 3, 1. 7, 25. 8, 3. 9, 18.
Judith 8, 20. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 2.
afoovi), TJS, 17, pr. fine white linen Horn.
Od. 7. 107. In N. T. genr. a linen cloth,
e. g. a sheet, sail, Acts 10, 11 o-xevos as
oZoiTjv fj.fya\r]v. 11,5. So Luc. Jup. Trag.
46. Hdian. 5. 6. 21.
c&oviov, ov, TO, (dim. o3o w;.) a smaller
linen cloth, bandage ; in N. T. only of ban
dages in which dead bodies were swathed
for burial, Luke 24, 12. John 19, 40. 20, 5.
6. 7. Sept for T"! Judg. 14, 13; MSass
Hos. 2, 7. 11. [2, 5. 9.] Poll. On. 4. 181
o^oviov TO enidfo-p.ov. Luc. Philops. 34 ;
sail-cloths Pol. 5. 89. 2. Dem. 1145. 6.
oZSa, see in eiSw II.
olKtaKO$ : T], 6v, see in OIKICLKOS.
oitcrjTrjpiov
owcetoy. a, ov, (of/coj,) belonging to the
house, domestic, Luc. Eun. 7. Xen. Cyr. 8
1 . 1 5. In N. T. belonging to a family ;
only Plur. of oiKeloi TWOS, those of one s
house, relatives, i. q. household, family,
1 Tim. 5, 8. Trop. for associates, kindred,
e. g. TOV Sfou, i. q. TfKva TOV Seov, Eph. 2,
19 ; TTJS 77iWewr Gal. 6, 10. Sept. pr. for
1X0) Lev. 18, 6. 21, 2. So pr. J31. V. H.
14~. 32. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 48; trop. Diod
Sic. 13. 91.
OUtenfa, as, 77, (oiVn/r,) a household.
i. e. the servants, Matt. 24, 45 Lachm. for
a Rec. Luc. Merc. cond. 15.
OMC6T779, OU) <$ 5 (o /coj,) house-companion,
one living in the same house, Ecclus. 6, 11.
Hdot. 8. 106. In N. T. a domestic, a ser
vant, slave, Luke 16, 13 ov8t\s oi/cen;? 8v-
VO.TO.I 8vo~l Kvpiots 8ov\fvfiv. Acts 10, 7.
Rom. 14, 4. 1 Pet. 2, 18. Sept for nns
Gen. 9, 25. 27, 37. So Hdian. 7. 4. lo!
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 9, 16.
oifceco, t5, f. T](ra>, (otVeor.) to house, to
dwell, to abide, e. g.
1 . Intrans. with eV, to dwell in, trop. of
the Holy Spirit abiding in Christians, Rom.
8, 9 Ttvcv/Jia SeoiJ otVet tv \jp.l.v. v. 11. 1 Cor.
3, 16. Of sin or a sinful propensity abiding
in men, Rom. 7, 17 f) otVoOaa tv e/ioi a/iap-
Tt a. v. 18. 20. Sept. c. / pr. for 3<jji Gen.
4, 15. 19. 19, 30. So ^El. V. H. 12. 64;
pr. Luc. Merc. cond. 3. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1.5.
With fifTa c. gen. to dwell with any one,
and spoken of man and wife, to live with, to
cohabit, 1 Cor. 7, 12. 13. So Sept. and
^ Prov. 21, 19; comp. 1 K. 3, 17.
2. Trans, to dwell in, to inhabit, c. ace.
1 Tim. 6, 16 (pas OIKUV drrpoo-irov. Sept
Gen. 24, 13. Hdian . 2. 10. 15. Xen. Mem.
1. 1. 8. For Particip. fj oiKovfj.fvrj, see in
its order.
OiKr/fia, O.TOS, TO, (<nVo),) a dwelling, a
house, building, Thuc. 4. 115. Xen. An. 7.
4. 15. In N. T. and espec. in polite Attic
usage, a prison, Acts 12, 7 (ptas f\afj.\^fv
tv TO) oiKTjfjLaTi. So Plut. Solon 15 TOVS
A%r)vaiovs Aeyovcri . . . ao~Tfi<i)s VTTOKOpifc-
crSat . . . oiK?;/Aa 8f TO Of(T(jia>Tripi.ov naXovvras-
Dem. 789. 2. Thuc. 4. 48.
OlfCr/T7]plOV, OV, TO, (oiKTjTTJp, OIKfd),) O
dwelling, habitation, abode, e. g. heaven, as
the abode of angels, Jude 6. Many of theso
the later Jews supposed to have relinquished
heaven out of love for the daughters of men,
Gen. 6, 2 ; see Lib. Henoch. in Fabr. Cod.
pseud. V. T. I. p. 179 sq. Test. XII Patr.
p. 529 sq. Jos. Ant. 1.3. 1. Trop. of the
500
future spiritual body as the abode of the
soul, 2 Cor. 5, 2. Sept. for -psa Jer. 25,
30. Pr. 2 Mace. 11, 2. Cebet.*Tab. 17.
Plut. Lucull. 39.
olicia, as, TI, (otKoy,) 1. a house, dwell
ing, habitation ; Matt. 2, 1 1 VASoWey fls
rfjv oiKiav. 7, 24 sq. John 12, 3. al. Matt. 5,
1 5 ol ev rjj oiKiq, those in the house, i. e. the
household. Sept. for rV?Sl Gen. 19, 4. Ex.
1, 21. (Hdian. 2. 4. 18." Xen. Mem. 3. 6.
14.) Of. heaven as the -dwelling of God,
John 14, 2 tv TTJ oiKiq TOV irarpos KT\.
Comp. Ps. 11, 4. is. 63, 15. Am. 9, 6. Ar-
temid. 2. 68 6 ovpavbs 3ecof tcrriv OIKOS.
Trop. of the body as the habitation of the
soul, 2 Cor. 5, 1 bis ; comp. v. 2.
2. Meton. a household, a family, those
who live together in a house, Matt. 10, 13.
12, 25 oiKi a /ifpia-Seura Ka3 eavrfjs- John
4, 53 avros KCU f] olida avrov oKrj. 1 Cor.
16, 15. Sept. for rv?3 Gen. 50, 8. So
Dem. 1358. 13. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 6. Spec,
prob. domestics, servants, attendants, Phil.
4. 22 ot CK TT]s Kat crapoy ot/ct ay. So Sept.
and rna Gen. 24, 2; comp. Jos. Ant. 17.
5. 8 ( AiriTrarpoi ) a>y . TOV KaiVapoy Ste-
<p3apKora DJV oiKiav.
3. Meton. goods, property, i. e. one s
house and what is in it. Matt. 23, 14 [13]
K.aTfcr SifTt Tas oiKias rcav ^rjptav. Mark 12,
40. Luke 20, 47. So n?2 , Sept. ra vnap-
X ovra, Gen. 45, 18. m V. H. 4. 2. Xen.
Mem. 4. 1. 2. +
oiKtaKOS, T], 6v, (otKi a,) belonging to the
house, domestic, i. q. ot/moy ; in N. T. only
Plnr. ot oiKiaicoi TWOS those of one s
house, i. e. household, family, Matt. 10, 25.
36. Some Mss. have the doubtful form
oixeiaKos. Plut. Cicero 20.
Ot/eOOe<77TOTe&), , f. jjo-co, (oi/coSeo-Tro-
T>;y,) pr. to be house-master; genr. to be
head of a family, to rule a household, absol.
1 Tim. 5, 14. So trop. Luc. Astrol. 20.
Plut. Placit. philos. 5. 18. A word of the
later Greek, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 373.
Ot/eoSecrTTOT?;?, ov, 6, (OLKOS, Seo-TroY^y,)
a house-master, head of a family, paterfamil
ias, Matt. 10, 25. 13, 27. 52. 20, 1. 11. 21,
33. 24, 43. Mark 14, 14. Luke 12, 39. 13,
25. 14, 21 ; pleonast. 22, 11 olKooeanr. rtjs
oiVi ay. Jos. c. Apion. 2. 11. Poll. On. 10.
21. Plut. Q,u. Rom. 30. A later form, for
which the earlier writers said O IKOV v. oiKtay
SfcrTrorTjy, see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 373.
Ot/co8o/>ie&>, o>, f. rjo-co, (oiKOo/ioy,) pr.
to build a house, and genr. to build, to con
struct, to erect ; comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 487
sq. 587.
1 . Pr. to build, c. ace. e. g. olnlav Luke 6,
48 ; Trvpyov Matt. 21, 33. Mark 12, 1. Luke
14, 28; vaov Mark 14, 58. Luke 12, 18;
so c. dat. commodi, Luke 7, 5 rijv o~vvayco-
yrjv avTos (fKo86jjirjcrft> Tjfuv. Acts 7, 47. 49.
With fVt c. gen. to build upon, Luke 4, 29 ;
eVt c. ace. Matt. 7, 24. 26. Luke 6, 49.
Absol. Luke 14, 30. 17, 28. John 2, 20.
Part, ot oiKoSo/iovi Tey the builders, Matt.
21, 42. Mark 12, 10. Luke 20, 17. Acts 4,
11. 1 Pet. 2, 7. Sept. for Wa Gen. 4, 16.
8, 20 ; c. eVt Ez. 16, 31. So Diod. Sic. 3.
55. Xen. Mem. 3. 8. 8 ; ace. et dat. Diod.
Sic. 4. 80. Trop. of a system of instruc
tion, doctrine, precepts, Rom. 15, 20. Gal. 2,
18. So Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 15.
2. Spec, to rebuild, to renew, e. g. a build
ing decayed or destroyed, Matt. 23, 29 TOVS
rd(p<jvsT(i>VTrpo<pT)T<i)v. Luke 11, 47. 48. So
Matt. 26, 61. 27, 40. Mark 15, 29. So
Sept. and M33 Josh. 6, 26. Job 12, 14. Am.
9, 14.
3. Trop. to build up, to establish, to con
firm, spoken of the Christian church and
its members ; who are thus compared to a
building, a temple of God, erected upon the
one only foundation Jesus Christ, and ever
built up progressively and unceasingly more
and more from the foundation ; 1 Cor. 3, 9.
10, Eph. 2, 20. 21. E. g. a) Externally,
Matt. 16, 18 eVt TavTT) rrj irtrpq olKo8op.i]cr<i>
p.ov TTJV fKK\r)o-lav. 1 Pet. 2, 5. Acts 9, 31.
b) Internally, in a good sense, to build up
in the faith, to edify, to cause to advance in
the divine life, absol. 1 Cor. 8, 1 17 aycnrr)
oi /coSop-et. 10, 23; c. ace. 14, 4 bis. 17.
1 Thess. 5, 1 1 ; ace. impl. 1 Cor. 20, 32
Lachm. In a bad sense, lo embolden, Pass.
1 Cor. 8, 10.
ot/coSo/i??, ij y , ij, ( ?Koy, So/xi;,) a later
word used for both oiicoo ofj.ncns and OIKO&O-
p.n/j.a, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 487, 490.
1 . a building up, the act of building, e. g.
j; OIK. TO>V rtijffeHt 1 Mace. 16, 23. Sept.
1 Chr. 26, 27. Jos. Ant. 11. 5. 8 init. In
N. T. only metaph. a building up in the faith.
edification, advancement in the divine life,
spoken of the Christian church and its mem
bers ; see in otKoSo/xe w no. 3. Rom. 14, 19 6V
vxfTf ... TO rrjs otKoSo/jJJy. 1 5, 2. 1 Cor. 14,
5. 12. 26. 2 Cor. 10, 8. 12, 19. 13, 10. Eph.
4, 12. 16. 29. 1 Tim. 1, 4 in Mss. So
1 Cor. 14, 3 XoXeT ouco&tytVjv i. e. ra r^y
2. a building, an edifice, i. q. otV
see Lob. 1. c. and p. 421. Matt. 24, 1 Toy ot-
Kofio/iay TOV iepov. Mark 13, 1. 2. Trop.
ol/coSofjiia
501
04/C09
ef the Christian church as the temple of
God, see in oiKoo op.fca no. 3. 1 Cor. 3, 9
SfoO oiKo8op.r) eWf. Eph. 2, 21. Also of
the future spiritual body as the abode of the
soul, 2 Cor. 5, 1.
OtfCOGOjAia, as, 17, (oucodo/zc a>,) a building
up, act of building, Jos. Ant. 11. 5. 7, 8.
Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 7. In N. T. trop. edifica
tion, Christian improvement, 1 Tim. 1, 4
Rec. Others oi/a/Sofn/, also
?, ov, 6, (OIKOS, S//i<B,) a house-
builder, i. e. genr. a builder, architect, Acts
4, 11 Lachm. for Part. oiKoSop-wv Rec.
Sept. for H3S 2 K. 12, 12. Jos. Ant. 11.5.
8. Xen. Hell. 7. 2. 20. Comp. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 487 sq. 587.
oucovofJieu), >, f. jjo-w, (oiKOj/o /ior,) to ie
manager of a household ; genr. to be ma
nager, steward; to manage, to administer,
absol. Luke 16, 2. So c. ace. Diod. Sic.
12. 15 TO. xprjpurra. Xen. Mem. 4. 5. 10 TOV
(avrov OIKOV.
oitcovofAia, as, rj, (oiKovop.fo>,) economy,
pr. management of a household or of house
hold affairs. E. g.
1. stewardship, administration, the office
of a manager or steward. Luke 16, 2 071-0-
8of \oyov rrjs oiKovo^ias- \. 3. 4. So Sept.
Is. 22, 19. Arr. Epict. 1. 9. 11. Xen. CEc.
1. 1. Trop. of the apostolic office, 1 Cor.
9, 17. Col. 1, 25. Eph. 3, 2.
2. an economy, i. e. a disposition or ar
rangement of things, a dispensation, plan,
scheme. Eph. 1, 10 tls TTJV oiKovofj.iav TOV
TT\r)pa>paTos TU>V Kaipuiv. Eph. 3, 9 et
1 Tim. 1,4 in later edit. Hdian. 6. 1. 2.
Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 25.
oucovopos, ov, 6, (OIKOS, vfpv,) 1. a
house-manager, overseer, steward, pr. one
who had authority over the servants or
slaves of a family, to assign their tasks and
portions ; with which was also united the
general management of affairs and accounts ;
Luke 12, 42. 16, 1. 3. 8. Gal. 4, 2. Such
persons were themselves usually slaves,
Luke 12, 42, comp. v. 43. 45. 46 ; so Elie-
zer Gen. 15. 24, 2; and so Joseph is
called the oiKovop-os of Potiphar, Test. XII
Patr. p. 715, comp. Gen. 39,4; see D Or-
ville ad Chariton p. 127 sq. But free per
sons appear also to have been thus em
ployed, Luke 16, 3. 4. The oiKov6p.oi had
also some charge over the sons of a family,
prob. in respect to pecuniary matters, thus
differing from the nrtr/xnrM or tutors, Gal.
4, 2. Comp. Gen. 24, 3. Luc. Tim. 14 u>s
KClTlipaTOS OlKfTTJS, *) OLKOVOHOS, fj
Plut. de Lib. educ. 7. Diod. Sic. VI. p. 223.
s S)V 8voi
n\oi>Tcov. Xen. Mem. 2. 10. 4.
2. In a wider sense, for one who adminis
ters a public charge or office, a steward, mi
nister, agent, genr. 1 Cor. 4, 2. Also of
the fiscal officer of a city or state, a treasu
rer, quccsfor, Rom. 16, 23 otVovo /ioy rfjs no-
Xewff. So Diod. Sic. 1. 62. Xen. Mem. 3.
4. 7, 1 1 ; of royal quaestors, 1 Esdr. 4, 49.
Jos. Ant. 11. 6. 12. Trop. of the- apostles
and other teachers as stewards, ministers of
the gospel. 1 Cor. 4, 1. Tit. 1,7. 1 Pet.
4, 10.
Ot/C09, ov, 6, I. a house, dwelling, home ,
Matt. 9, 6 vTraye tls TOV OIKOV crov. v. 7.
Mark 3, 20. Luke 1, 40. John 7, 53. 11,
20. Acts 10, 22. al. So ev OIKV at home
1 Cor. 11,34. 14,35; /car OIKOV, K.ar
oiKovs,from house to house, in private houses,
Acts 2, 46. 5, 42. 8, 3. 20, 20 ; f, /car ot-
KOV TIVOS fKK\T)o~ia, Rom. 16, 5. 1 Cor. 16,
19. Col. 4, 15; see in (KK\rja-ia no. 2.
Sept. genr. for PHS Gen. 39, 2. 16. Scepiss.
So Hdian. 1. 17. 7. Xen. Cyr. 8. 6. 4.
Spoken of various kinds of houses, edifices,
as o OLKOS TOV )3acrtXeo)j V. TOV dp^ifptios,
i. e. a palace, Matt. 11, 8. Luke 22, 54.
Sept. for n?a Gen. 12, 15 ; ^n 2 K. 20,
18. Dan. 1, 4. (Hdian. 3. 10. 9.) Also ot-
KOS ffMTopiov, house of traffic, bazar, John 2,
16. Spec. OIKOS T o v 3 e o v house of God,
i. e. the tabernacle or temple where the pre
sence of God was manifested, and where
God was said to dwell, e. g. the tabernacle
Matt. 12, 4. Mark 2, 26. Luke 6, 4. (Sept.
and 1^3 1 Sam. 1, 7. 24. al.) The temple
at Jerusalem, Matt. 21, 13. John 2, 16. 17.
Acts 7, 47. 49. al. Once for 6 va6s alone,
Luke 11, 51, comp. Matt. 23, 35. Also
o Acof TTJS TTpotrevx^s id. Matt. 21, 13. Mark
11,17. Luke 19, 46. Sept and n^a O i
the temple 2 Sam. 7, 13. Ezra 1, 2. 3 sq.
Synecd. put for a room or part of a house,
e. g. the ccenaculum or large room for eat
ing, Luke 14, 23 ; for the vntpwov or place
of prayer, Acts 2, 2. 10,30., 11, 13. Sn
Jos. Ant. 10. 11. 2. Xen. Conv. 2. 18.
Trop. of persons, e. g. Christians as the
spiritual house or temple of God, 1 Pet. 2,
5; comp. in oiKoSop.^ no. 3. Of those in
whom evil spirits dwell, Matt. 12, 44. Luke
11, 24.
2. In a wider sense, a dwelling-place, ha
bitation, abode, as a city or country, Matt.
23, 38 6 OIKOS vfj.Qiv (pr^ios dfpitTai. Luko
13, 35. Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 10.
502
owo?
3. Melon, a household, family, those who
live together in a house, Luke 10, 5 elprjvr]
rw O?KO> TOVTCO. Acts 10, 2. 11, 14 tru /cat
rray 6 OIKOS crov. 16, 15. 1 Cor. 1, 16.
2 Tim. 1,16. Tit. 1, 11. al. Including also
the idea of household-affairs, Acts 7, 10.
1 Tim. 3, 4. 5. 12. Sept. and rna Gen. 7,
1. 12, 17. al. So JEL V. H. 4. 27. Arr.
Epict. 4. 6. 31. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 17 ; comp.
Mem. 1. 5. 3. Trop. 6 OIKOS TOV 3eot),
the household of God, i. e. the Christian
church, Christians. 1 Tim. 3, 15 tv OIKK>
3eov ... TJTIS icrri tKK\rj(ria 3eov a>vros.
Heb. 3, 6. 10, 21. 1 Pet. 4, 17. So of the
Jewish church, Heb. 3, 2. 5. Sept. and
nipp. ma Num. 12, 7.
4. Melon, a family, lineage, posterity, de
scended from one head or ancestor; Luke 1,
27 e ot/cou Aa/3t S. v. 69. 2, 4. Sept. and
n^a 1 K. 12, 16. 19. So Dem. 1058. 18,
20. Xen Cyr. 3. 6. 2. By Hebraism ex
tended to a people, nation, as descended
from one ancestor, e. g. oiKos lo-pai]\, house
or people of Israel, Matt. 10, 6. 15, 24; OI
KOS laK&>|3 id. Luke 1, 33; or/cos Iov8a
Heb. 8, 8. So Sept. for tsnlS-i n^i Lev.
10, 6; apr; rva EX. 19, 3; min-i ma
1 K. 12, 23 . +
OiKOV/j,ei>r), TJS, fj, (ot/cc a, Pass. part,
pres.) sc. yr), the inhabited earth, the world, i. e.
1 . In Greek usage, as inhabited by Greeks,
opp. to barbarian lands, Dem. 85. 17. Xen.
Vect. 1. 6; and later by Greeks and Ro
mans. Hence in N. T. put for the Roman
world, the Roman empire; Acts 17, 6. 24,
5 Tols lovbaiois rols Kara TTJV olKovpfvyv.
Luke 2, 1 dnoypdcpea-^ai Traaav TTJV olxov-
fifvrjv, comp. in Kvprjvios. Acts 11, 28 see
in KXavSiof. In these last two passages the
writer prob. had chiefly in view the regions
in and around Palestine. Jos. Ant. 12. 3. 1.
JB. J. 5. 5. 1. Hdian. 5. 2. 5.
2. Genr. in later usage, the habitable
globe, the earth, the world, as known to the
ancients. a) Pr. Matt. 24, 14 KJjpv^Sijo-f-
rai TOVTO TO (vayye\iov . . . tv 0X77 TTJ OIKOV-
p.evrj. Luke 21, 26. Rom. 10, f 8. Heb. 1,6.
Rev. 16, 14. "Hyperbol. Luke 4, 5 iraa-as
TCIS ftacriXfias TJJS oiKovp,fvrjs, i. <] TOV KO-
a-fjiov in Matt. 4, 8. Sept. for f^. Is. 23,
17; ^an Ps. 19,4. 24, 2. So Jos. Ant.
4. 8. 2. Pol. 1. 1. 5. Diod. Sic. 1. 1. b)
Melon, the world, for the inhabitants of the
earlh, mankind ; Acts 17, 31 Kplvuv TJJV
OIK. tv SiKaioo-vvrj. 19, 27. Rev. 3, 10. 12,
9. So Sept. and ^3P? Ps. 9, 9. 98, 9. c)
Trop. Heb. 2, 5 ^ olKovfjLfvrj rj /xeXXovcra,
i. q. 6 ala>v 6 /it XXcoj/, see in alav no. 2. b.
ov, 6, fj, adj. (OIKOS,
doing house-work, fern, a housewife, Tit. 2,
5 Lachm. for oiKovpos. Not found else
where.
ov, 6, T), adj. (OIKOS, cvpos, )
pr. guarding the house, Artemid. 2. 11.
Aristoph. Vesp. 970 KVW oiKovpos. In N.
T. keeping at home, domestic, spoken of
females Til. 2, 5. Comp. 1 Tim. 5, 13.
So Philo de Exsecr. p. 932. d, ctywrai KO\
yvvcuKas . . . o-a><ppovas, oiKovpovs, /cat <f)i\di>-
dpovs- Dion Cass. 56. p. 391 ywr] o-u><ppu>v, t
oiKovpos, oiKovofjios, Tra.i8oTp6(j)os. Dinarch.
100. 37.
), f. ep o), (owcTor,) later fut.
see Passow s. v. Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 741 ; to pity, to have compassion on, c.
ace. Rom. 9, 15 oiKTfipf]<ra> ov av oiKrei pco,
quoted from Ex. 33, 19 where Sept. fut.
rjo-v for crn, as also 2 K. 13, 23. Mic. 7,
19. So f." fan Test. XII Patr. p. 632.
Jos. de Mace. 5 5 ; f . epa Palaeph. 23. 4.
Luc. Tim. 42 ; pres. Plut. Lucull. 19. Xen.
An. 3. 1. 19.
ov, 6, (oiKTfipco, ) pity, com
passion, mercy, i. e. the feeling ; less strong
than eXeos q. v. Tittm. de Synon. N. T. p.
69 sq. Col. 3, 12 wnXdyxya oiKTippov, but
Rec. O-JT\. olKTipp&v. Elsewhere only Plur.
Rom. 12, 1. 2 Cor. 1, 3. Phil. 2, 1. Heb.
10,28. Sept. for Heb. C^rV), Sing. Zech.
1, 16. 7, 9; Plur. 2 Sam. 24, 14. Ps. 144,
9. Sing. Bar. 2, 21. Ecclus. 5, 6. Plur.
1 Mace. 3, 45. Find. Pyth. 1. 164.
oucrippwv, ovos, 6, TJ, adj. (ot/crti /jw,)
pitiful, compassionate, merciful, Luke 6, 36
bis. James 5, 11. Sept. for Blrrn Ex. 34,
6. Neh. 9, 17. Theocr. Id. 15. 75. Anthol.
Gr. IV. p. 219.
ot/icu, see o io^ai.
OIVOTTOTT} 1 ?, OV, 6, (oiVOS, TTOTTJS, TTIVU),)
a wine-drinker, wine-bibber, Matt. 11, 19.
Luke 7, 34. Sept. for "p X2D Prov. 23,
20. Luc. Asin. 48. Pol. 20. 8. 2.
*
OiVOf, ov, o, 1 . wine ; e. g. oiVoy vtos,
new wine, not yet fully fermented and ripe,
Matt. 9, 17 ter. Mark 2, 22 quater. Luke 5,
37 bis. 38. Genr. Mark 15, 23 fo-p.vpvHrp.e-
vov oivov. [Matt. 27, 34.] Luke 1,15 olvov
/cat o-iKfpa ov fj.r/ TTITJ. 7, 33. 10, 34. John 2,
3 bis. 9. 10 bis. 4, 46. Rom. 14, 21. Eph. 5,
18. 1 Tim. 3, 8. 5, 23. Tit. 2, 3. Rev. 18,
13. Sept. for "p? Gen. 9, 21. 24. 14, 18 ;
la h^Fl Gen. 27, 28. Judg. 9, 13. (Hdian.
5. 5. 16. Xen. CEc. 17. 9.) Melon, for
the vine and its fruit, Rev. 6, 6. Sept. and
503
CJliTl Joel 1, 10. On the present modes
of preparing wine on Mount Lebanon, see
an article by E. Smith in Biblioth. Sac.
1846, p. 385 sq.
2. Symbol, oivos TOV 3 v p. o v TOV 3eov,
wine of God s wrath, i. e. the intoxicating
cup which God in wrath presents to the
nations, and which causes them to reel and
stagger to destruction, see espec. in 3u/*o r .
Rev. 14, 10. 16, 19. 19, 15. Comp. Jer.
25, 15. Is. 51, 17. Ez. 23, 31 sq. Heb.
Lex. art. 01 3 Also symbol, oivos TOV 3v-
^ioC TTJS TTopveias, wine of wrath of forni
cation, i. e. a love-potion, philter, with
which a harlot seduces to fornication (idol
atry), and thus brings upon men the wrath
of God, Rev. 14, 8. 18, 3 ; ellipt. olvos Tys
iropvdas id. Rev. 17, 2. Comp. Jer. 51, 7.
owo(f)\.vyi(i) as, f], (oii/o$Au ; oivos,
(Avo>.) wine-drinking, xinolency, 1 Pet. 4,
3. J31. V. H. 3. 14. Xen. CEc. 1. 22.
OiO/JMi, contr. olfJLai, Buttm. } 114;
to suppose, to think, to be nf opinion, pr. fol
lowed by the Infin. c. ace. e. g. inf. aor.
John 21, 25 ov8e OVTOS oifiai rbv KocrfMov
vcopfjcrai TO. ypa(p6p.fva /3t/3Ai a. With an
inf. simply, when the subject of both verbs
is the same, Phil. 1, 16 [17] oloptvoi SAn/nt/
f-rrifpepeiv Tols 8((TfjLols uov. With 6Vt in
stead of inf. James 1, 7; comp. Matth.
539._So c. inf. et ace. Hdian. 4. 15. 15.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 10; c. inf. 2 Mace. 7, 24.
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 15.
olo?, a, ov, & correlative relat. pron. cor
responding to natos, rows, Buttm. } 79 ;
pr. of what kind or sort, what, such as,
qualis.
1. Pr. in a dependent clause, with TOIOV-
TOS or a like word corresponding ; 1 Cor.
15, 48 bis, oior 6 xoi /co?, rotovrot oi ^oiVoi,
(crA. 2 Cor. 10, 11 ; with 6 OVTOS Phil. 1,
30. So with TOIOVTOS impl. Matt. 24, 21
SArv/ns 1 /ieydArj, ota ov ytyovtv. Mark 9,
3. 13, 19. 2 Cor. 12, 20 bis. 2 Tim. 3, 11
old p.oi tytvfTo. Rev. 16, 18. So C. TOIOV-
TOS Ecclus. 49, 14. Xen. Hi. 6. 8; impl.
Hdian. 5. 5. 11. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 5, 27.
2. In an independent clause it has the
nature of an exclamation, implying some
thing great or unusual, what, what manner
of, how great ; Luke 9, 55 OVK oiSare oiov
TrvfvpaTos f(TTf vpe is. 1 Thess. 1 , 5. 2 Tim.
3, 11 ult. Jos. Ant. 10. 3. 2. Hdian. 7.
4. 2.
3. Neut. oi>x olov adverbially, not so
as, not so ; ellipt.- for ov TOIOV 8 Ae yw, olov
on. Hence Rom. 9, 6 ov% olov Se, Sri
6 \6yos TOV 3eov, but not so
(would I reason) as that the promise of God
is become without effect. Comp. the ofo
OTI of late writers, so as that, Greg. Cor
inth. ed. Schffif. p. 105; also us olov, olov
cao-TTtp, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 427. See Winer
5 66. 5. Others here take ov^ olov as i. q.
non modo ; but in this sense it is elsewhere
followed not by OTI, but by an antithesis, as
aAAd or the like ; Pol. 1. 20. 12. ib. 18. 18.
11. Others again prefer the common signif.
before an infin. it is not possible, and regard
OTI as put instead of an infinitive ; ^El. V
H. 4. 17. But neither of these senses ac
cords well with the context.
Old), obsol. theme, see (pfpa.
) <a, f. Tjcro), (oKfoy,) to be slow,
tardy, to delay, c. inf. Acts 9, 38 pf/ onvrjo-ai
eto-fA3eIi> ewy OVTCOV. Sept. for ^5? Judg.
18, 9. Luc. D. Deor. 6. 1. Xen. Mem. 2.
3. 14.
OKinjpoS, d, ov, (oKi/eco,) slow, tardy,
slothful, of persons, Matt. 25, 26 Trovrjpe
SovAe KOI oKvrjpe. Rom. 12, 11. Sept. for
^SS Prov. 6, 6. 9. So Dem. 777. 5. Hdian.
2. 4. 10. Thuc. 1. 142. Neat, of things,
tedious, tiresome; Phil. 3, 1 ra avra ypd-
<pfii> . . . fp.ol fitv OVK oKVTjpov. So Theocr.
Id. 24. 35. Soph. OZd. R. 834.
OKraTJfj,epo<f, O v, 6, 17, adj. (O<TO>, jj/ie/>a,)
an eighth-day person or thing ; Phil. 3, 5
rrepiTOfj,jj oKTarj/jiepos, as to circumcision an
eighth-day man, i. e. circumcised on the
eighth day. Comp. Gregor. Naz. Orat.
25. p. 465. d, Xptoros avi orarai Tpirj/jifpos,
Aafapor T(Tparjp.(pos. On such compound
words see Buttm. { 70. n. 3. Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 676.
OKT(O, ol, at, ra, indec. card. num. eight,
Luke 2, 21. 9, 28. 13, 4. 11. 16. John 5,
5. 20, 26. Acts 9, 33. 21, 6. 1 Pet. 3, 20.
, ov, 6, 17, adj. (oAeSpoy,) de
structive, deadly, Plato Rep. 389. d. In N.
T. Neut. TO oAe Spiov, destruction, death,
i. q. oAeSpoy, for which it is read by Lachm.
2 Thess. 1, 9.
, ov, 6, (oAAv/xt,) destruction,
ruin, death ; 1 Cor. 5, 5 ds oAeSpoi/ Trjs
o-apKos. Of divine punishments, ] Thess.
5, 3 al(pvi8ios oAeSpo?. 2 Thess. 1, 9.
1 Tim. 6, 9. Sept. for TX Ob. 13; lib
Prov. 21, 7. Hdian. 8. 8. 10. Xen. An. 1.
2. 26.
t a., ay, 17, (oAtyoTTtoToy,) lit
tle faith, want of faith, Matt. 17, 20 Lachm.
for airia-Tia Rec.
504
0X09
ov, 6, 17, adj. (oXi yor, TTI-
crir,) of little faith, unbelieving, Matt, fi, 30.
8, 26. 14, 31. 16, 8. Luke 12, 28. Act.
Thorn. { 28. Not found in classic writers.
0X1/709, T], ov, little, pr. opp. of TTO\VS
much.
1. Of number, small, in N. T. only Plur.
oXi yoi. at, a, few. Matt. 7, 14 oXt yoi . . . ot
(vpicn<oi>Tes av-rrfv. 9, 37 ot Se epyarai 0X1-
yot. 15, 34. 20, 16. 22, 14. 25, 21. 23.
Mark 6, 5. 8, 7. Luke 10, 2. 12, 48 Sapjj-
orerai oXt yar sc. TrX^yar. (Buttm. 134. n.
2.) Luke 13, 23. Acts 17, 4. 12. Heb. 12,
10 Trpos oXt yay fjpepas. 1 Pet. 3, 20. Rev.
2, 14. 20. 3, 4. Sept. for B?a Num. 13,
19. Is. 10, 7. So Hdian. 4. 13. 8. Xen.
Cyr. 2. 1. 3. Hence 1 Pet. 5, 12 Si oXi yow
typa-^a, i. e. in /ew words, briefly ; comp.
Thuc. 4. 95 Si oXt yov.
2. Of magnitude, amount, ZtV/Ze, small, in
N. T. only in Sing. Luke 7, 47 6\iyov d(pl-
trai. Acts 12, ISrapa^o? OVK oXi yor. 15, 2.
19, 23. 24. 27, 20. 2 Cor. 8, 15. 1 Tim. 4,
8 irpos oXt yov o(peXtp.oj profitable for little.
5, 23. James 3, 5. Sept. for a?E 1 K. 17,
10. 12. So Hdian. 1. 14. 4. Xen. Cyr. 5.
4. 25. Hence Eph. 3, 3 eV oXi yw Trpoe-
ypa^a, in brief, briefly. So Aristot. Rhet.
3. 11.
3. Of time, lillle, short, brief; Acts 14,
28 xpovov OIIK o\lyov. James 4,14 Trpos 0X1-
yov sc. xpovov. Rev. 12, 12. Also eV 0X1-
ya> sc. XP V( ? Acts 26, 28. 29. Hdian. 2.
14. 10. Xen. Ath. 3. 1 1 ; eV oXi yw Xen.
Hell. 4. 4. 12.
4. Neut. oXtyoi/ as adv. spoken of space,
amount, time ; Mark 1,19 7rpo/3ay oXiyov.
6. 31. Luke 5, 3. 7, 47 aycnra oXi yov. 1 Pet.
1, 6. 5, 10. Rev. 17, 10 6\iyov avrbv Set
ptivat. Sept. for "J553 p s . 37, 10. ^El. V.
H. 12. 9. Xen. Conv. 1. 14.
ov, 6, T), adj. (oXiyos, -^v-
%{).) feeble-minded, faint-hear ted, 1 Thess. 5,
14. Sept. for nil laps Prov. 14, 29. Ar-
temid. 3. 5 ; so oXiyo\|^vx /w Isocr. p. 392. b.
d\,i r yu)p0), oj, f. fjcra), (oXi ycopoj ; 0X1-
yoy, eSpa.) <o care little for, to make light of,
to de.spise : c. gen. Heb. 12, 5 fu) oXtywpet
7rai8ei as Kvpiov, quoted from Prov. 3, 1 1
where Sept. for t>N?3Pri>X .Hdian. 1. 1. 1.
Xen. Mem. 2. 4. 3.
6X170)9, adv. little, but a little, not yet
fully, 2 Pet. 2, 18 ; where Rec. ovras.
Hippocr. Aphor. lib. 1, quickly, speedily.
o\cfepevTij<>) ov, 6, (oXoSpevw,) a de
stroyer, 1 Cor. 10, 10; comp. Num. 14,
2 sq. 24, 4 sq.
, f. f^o-co, (SXeSpo?,; to destroy,
only in particip. c. ace. Heb. 11, 28 6 0X0-
%pevuv TO. TrpcordroKa. Sept. for rnnilJE
Ex. 12, 23 ; comp. 1 Chr. 21, 12. 15. 16 ; also
for ttJ-nirt Josh. 3, 10. So Wisd. 18, 25.
Lachm. reads oXeSpevw, a form not found in
lexicons.
6\OKavra)/J,a, UTOS, TO, (oXoxaurow, 6X0 -
Kdvros; SXos, (cat a),) a holocaust, whole burnt-
offering, pr. in which the whole victim was
burned ; but genr. a burnt-offering, Mark
12 ? 33. Heb. 10, 6. 8. Sept. for rtb> Ex.
18, 12. 24, 5; "^X Ex. 30,20. Lev. 4.
35. Comp. oXoKairro a Jos. Ant. 3. 9. 1 ;
ib. 9. 7. 4.
as, rj, (6XoK\77poff,) whole
ness, soundness of body, Acts 3, 16. Sept.
for ch^Is. i, 6.
oXo/cX^pO?, ov, 6, TI, adj. (oXoy, KX^por.)
pr. whole in every part ; hence genr. ivhole,
entire, perfect; 1 Thess. 5, 23 O\OK\T)POV
vpaiv TO T^vfiifia Kal rj ^^X 1 ? Ka To <T ^t i<l i
your whole spirit, soul, and body, i. e. your
whole man. Trop. in a moral sense, James
1, 4 Iva TfTf re Xeioi Kal oXoVX^poi. Sept.
pr. for D^iy Deut. 27, 6 ; B^aB Ez. 15, 5.
Pr. Luc. Philops. 8. Plato Tim. 44. c ;
trop.Wisd. 15, 3. Pol. 18. 28. 9.
oXoXt>&>, f. <u, an onomatopoeetic verb,
pr. to cry aloud to the gods ; espec. of
prayers and hymns of joy uttered by fe
males on festival days, accompanied with
shouts and shrieks, Horn. II. 6. 301. Od
3. 450. ib. 22. 408, 411. In later usage,
genr. to cry aloud, Lat. ulularc, e. g. in joy,
to shout, Theocr. 17. 64. In N. T. in com
plaint, to shriek, to howl, absol. James 5, 1
K\avcraTf oXoAufoirfr. Sept. for 1 ? 1 vl Is.
13, 6. 15, 3. 16, 7. So Diod. Sic. 3. 59.
Dem. 313. 20, 21.
6X09, ?;, ov, whole, the whole, all; for
the construction with nouns having the
article, see in 6, fj, TO, p. 293. b. y. E. g. of ^* "J3
space, extent, amount, or the like ; Matt. 4,
23 SKrjv TTJI> Ta\i\aiav. 5, 29 o\ov TO o-co/^n.
16, 26 Koo~[J.ov SXov Kfpdrjffr]. 21, 4 TOVTO
Se o\ov ytyovev. 22, 40. Mark 1, 33 TroXts
S\T). Luke 1, 65. John 4, 53. 1 Cor. 6, 6.
Rev. 6, 12. al. Neut. 0X0 v the whole mass,
Matt. 13, 33. Luke 13, 21 ; Si* oXou through
out, in every part, John 19, 23. Sept. for
Vs Gen. 25, 25. Zech. 4, 2 ; ^3 Ex. 28,
27. So Hdian. 4. 4. 9. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 17.
Of time, Matt. 20, 6 SXrjv TTJV fjpfpav. Luke
5, 5 Si 0X77? TJjs VVKTOS. Acts 1 1, 26 (viavrof
oXov. 28, 30. al. Sept. and b s Ex. 10, 13 ;
505
b^3 Num. 4, 6 ; ta^n Lev. 25, 30. So
Hdian. 8. 4. 3. Plato Conv. 219. c. Of an
affection, emotion, condition, Matt. 22, 37
iv 0X77 rrj KapBia crov, KOI iv 0X77 TT) ^vxi)
crov, KT\. quoted from Deut. 6, 5 where
Sept. and Vs. Luke 10, 27. John 9, 34
iv apapTiais (TV iytwrftrjs 5\os. John 13,
10. So Jos. B. J. 1. 2. 4 oXoy rov TraSov?
r>. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 28. -f
oXoreX?/9, e j, ovr, 6, 17, adj. (oXoj, T-
Xos,) ^uite complete, perfect, whole. 1 Thess.
5, 23 ayidcrai vfj.ds oXoreXeir, i. e. wholly, in
every part, cornp. Buttm. 123. 6. Aquil.
6\oT(\S>s for ^33 Deut. 13, 17. Plut. de
Placit Philos. 5. 21.
, 5, 6, Olympas, pr. n. of a
Christian, Rom. 16, 15. .
oXfi&O?, ov, 6, an untimely fig, winter
fig, grossus, i. e. such as are later and do
not ripen at the usual season, hut hang up
on the trees during winter and often until
spring, Rev. 6, 13. Sept. for 3Q Cant. 2, 1 3.
So Dioscor. 1. 186. Theophr. H. PI. 5. 9.
12. Hdot. 1. 193. For the diff. kinds of figs
eee in O-VKTJ.
6 X(U?, adv. (oXor,) ivholly, altogether,
1 Cor. 6, 7 oXcoj rJTTT]p.a vp.lv icrnv. Also
everywhere, commonly, 1 Cor. 5, 1 . Negat.
ov v. fifi oXo>r, not at all, 1 Cor. 15, 29.
Matt. 5, 34. Luc. Tim. 13. Xen. (Ec. 20.
20; negat. Palaeph. 3.5. Hdian. 1. 1. 5.
OfjL/3po$i ov, 6, a shower, heavy rain,
with thunder and tempest, Lat. imber, Luke
12, 54. Sept. for envsto Deut. 32, 2.
Hdian. T. 14. 4. Xen. (Ec. 5. 18.
o[AipOfiai : to long for, to haie strong
tiffed ion for, i. q. ip-fipopai ; c. gen. 1 Thess.
2, 8 in later edit. Symmach. Ps. 62, 2
6/iifi perat. Hesych. 6p.eip6p.tvoi 6p.(ipovrai,
eirftv/Jiovcri.. Photius p. 331. 9 opeipovrai
tnftvp.ova-1. Omitted in most modern lex
icons.
OfJLl\(O, u, f. TJO-W, (o/-uXor,) to be in a
crowd or in company u-ith, to have inter-
course with, Luc. Tim. 45. Xen. Conv. 2.
10. In N. T. to converse, to talk with, absol.
Acts 20, 11. Luke 24, 15 ; c. dat. Acts 24,
26 ; TT/JO? aXXrjXovr Luke 24, 14. So c.
dat. Jos. Ant. 10. 11. 7. Xen. Mem. 1. 2.
1 5 ; irpos nva Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 2.
6/u\ta, as, fj, (6/itXeo),) a being toge
ther, companionship, Xen. Mem. 3. 7. 5.
In N. T. intercourse, converse, 1 Cor. 15,
33 ffifipovariv 17377 XP 1 ? " 3 op.i\iai KOKOI, from
Menand. Fr. p. 75. Mein. So Diod. Sic.
16. 54 rais Trovrjpais 6p.i\iais 8i<p3eipe TO
r TO>I> oVSwTrom Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 19.
ov, 6, (6p-ds, 6p.ov, 1X77.) a crowd
ing together, a crowd, multitude, Rev. 18,
17 Rec. Hdian. 1. 1. 1. Thuc. 4. 112.
r]s, f], (kindr. o^t^w.) a mist, fog;
2 Pet. 2, 17 o/u xXcu VTTO Xai XaTro? eXaui/o-
p.ei>ai, where Rec. ve(pf\ai. Sept for
Job 38, 9. Joel 2, 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 7.
An. 4. 2. 7.
aroj, TO, (o^o/xai, 2)fj.p.ai,} pr. a
sight, thing seen, Plato Phaedr. 253. e.
Usually and in N. T. an eye, Plur. TCI o/z-
fj.ara, the eyes, Mark 8, 23. [Matt. 20, 34.]
Sept. for C^S Prov. 6, 4. 10, 27. So
Luc. D. Mort. 28. 1. Xen. Conv. 1. 9.
O/AVVO), f. p.ovpMi, aor. 1
, Buttm. ^ 106. n. 5. 114. Moeris
op,vv(iv, EXX^i/news.
1 . to swear, to take or make oath, absol.
Matt. 26, 74 et Mark 14, 71 jjTp^aro ...
op.vveiv. Matt. 5, 34 p.f) op-ovai oXwy. So
Xen. O2c. 4. 10. The person or thing
by which one swears is put in various
constructions, e. g. in accus. as TOV ovpa-
vov James 5, 12; comp. Buttm. $131. 2,
Matth. 413. 10. (Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 1. Xen.
An. 7. 6. 18.) With Kara c. gen. Heb. 6,
13 bis, eVe! . . . e3ju.o<re *a3 eauroC. V. 16.
Sept. for 3 5?a|5 Is. 45, 23. Am. 4, 2. (Luc.
Conv. 32. Dem. 1306. 21.) Once with tit
lfpova-a\T)p. Matt. 5, 35 ; see in els no. 1 . b.
(Hdian. 2. 13. 4.) By Hebraism with iv
c. dat. see in iv no. 3. c. a, ult. Matt. 5. 34
iv raj ovpava, iv rrj yrj. v. 36. 23, 16 bis.
18 bis. 20 bis. 21 bis. 22 bis. Rev. 10, 6.
Sept. for a raa Ps. 63, 12. Jer. 5, 7.
2. Spec. i. q. to declare with an oath, e. g.
followed by the words of the oath ; Heb. 3,
11 et 4, 3 bi w/iocra iv rfj opyfj p.ov
(lo-fXevo-ovrai, see in et I. 2. h. ft. Heb. 7,
21 ; c. inf. 3, 18. So c. inf. Plut. Galb. 22
fin. Xen. Ag. 1. 10. Hence, to promise
with an oath, c. dat. et on, Mark 6, 23 ;
with opKw c. dat. et infin. Acts 2, 30 on
upKca (av.o(Ttv aurw 6 3eor . . . avaa Trja fi.v.
With accus. and dat. Acts 7, 17 rfjs iirayyf-
\ias r)s u>p.ocrev 6 Seor rw Afipad/j., where 77?
is by attr. for rjv. So with -rrpos nva, Luke
1, 73 opKov ov a>p.o<Tf irpos Aftpaiip., comp.
Gen. 26, 3 opKov ov u>p.o<rf T< A. Deut. 7,
8. So c. dat. et inf. Xen. An. 7. 7. 40 ;
irpos riva Horn. Od. 14. 331.
6fJ,cfov/J,a86v, adv. (6/io3v/noj ; 6p.6s , 3u-
PMS.) with the same mind, with one accord,
all together. Acts 1 , 14 OVTOI iravrts rj<rav
irpocrKaprtpovvrfs 6/io3upaSov TTJ irpo&fvxjj
2, 1. 46. 4, 24. 5, 12. 7, 57. 8, 6. 12, 20.
15, 25. 18, 12. 19, 29. Rom. 15, 6. Sent.
506
for 1?rVi Ex. 19, 8. Jer. 46, 2). Hdian. 2.
3. 6. Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 17.
ofj,oidw, f. do, (o/ioioj,) /o ie foTcej
absol. Mark 14, 70 77 XoXid <rov 6/*otdet.
The simple verb is not elsewhere found ;
but comp. 7rapo/xoido> Matt. 23, 27 ; Trpocro-
(j.oida> Geopon. 2. 21. 6.
O/iOiOTTa^?/?, tos, oCy., 6, ?;, adj. (O/JLOIOS,
jrdSoy, 7rdo-xa>,) like-affected, suffering like
things, like, i. e. of like nature, affections,
condition ; c. dat. Acts 14, 15 i^iflr 6p.oio7ra-
Sets fo~fj.fv v/ui> lufopamoi. James 5, 17.
Buttm. J 133. 2. f. Wisd. 7, 3. Theophr.
Fragm. 5. 35. Plato Tim. 45. c.
O/iOiO?, a, of, (6/io y,) once opoios, 6, 17,
with two endings, Rev. 4, 3 ipis o/zoios in
later edit, see VViner 1 1 1 .
1. Z;7ce, resembling, Lat. similis ; e. g. in
external form and appearance, John 9, 9.
Rev. 1, 13 5/j.oiov via! diftpdnrov. v. 15. 2,
18. 4. 3 bis. 6. 7 ter. 9, 7 bis. 10. 19. 11,1.
13,2.11. 14,14.16,13.21,11.18. (Xen.
Hell. 3. 2. 27.) In kind or nature, Acts
17, 29. Gal. 5, 21. (Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 7.)
In conduct, character, Matt. 11, 16 [f] yevta
avTTJ\ 6/j.ola ecrrl TratSt ois KT\. 13,52. Luke
7, 31. 32. 12, 36. (-Xen. Ath. 3. 10 o/xoioi
rots ofioiois (vvoi etcri.) In condition, cir
cumstances, Matt. 13, 31 6fj.oia (<rr\v rj /3acr.
T>V ovp. KOKKcp aivaTTfats. v. 33. 44. 45. 47.
20, 1. Luke 6, 47. 48. 49. 13, 18. 19. 21.
1 John 3, 2. Rev. 18, 18. So Hdian. 4. 13.
17. Xen. Hi. 1. 27.
2. just like, equal, the same with ; e. g.
in kind or nature, Jude v. 7 rbv op-oiov rov-
TOIS rpoTTov. (Palaeph. 29. 3.) In conduct,
character, once c. gen. John 8, 55 eo-o^at
OJJLOIOS vfi&v, ^fvaTrjs. (Comp. Ecclns. 13,
16. Xen. An. 4. 1. 17.) In authority,
dignity, power, Matt. 22, 39. Mark 12, 31.
Rev. 13, 4. So Ecclus. 44, 19. Jos. Ant.
8. 14. 1 OVK a>v op.oios at>r<5 rfj crrparia.
o/z.otOTT/9, TTJTOS, 17 (o/iotor,) likeness,
similitude, Heb. 4, 15. 7, 15. Sept. for
V Gen. 1, 11. 12. Plut. Galb. 9. Plato
Theaet. 158. c.
O/iOtow, >, f. coo-o), (o/xotoj,) to make
like, e. g.
1. Pass. aor. 1 ofioivZwv, to be or
become like, c. dat. e. g. in external form,
Acts 14, 11 ot 3eol . . . 6/ioi<p3f vrts di>3pco-
n-oty. Sept. for Ma^ Is. 40, 18. (Diod. Sic.
4. 78.) In conduct, character, Matt. 6, 8.
(Ecclus. 13, 1. Thuc. 3. 82.) In condition,
circumstances, Heb. 2, 17 roTy u8eX</>oIs
i at. Once c. u>s, Rom. 9, 29 as
v co/xoiwS^ej , quoted from Is. 1,
9 where Sept. so for ^ na n So Time.
5. 103.
2. Genr. in comparisons, to liken, to com
pare, c. ace. et dat. Pass, to be likened, to
be like, c. dat. Matt. 7, 24 6/*oia>cra> avrbv
dvSpl (ppovip.{j>. v. 26 6/ioico37j(reT<n dvftpl
/zcopw. 11,16. 13, 24. 18, 23. 22, 2. 25, 1.
Mark 4, 30. Luke 7, 31. 13, 18. 20. Sept.
for rtn n Cant. 2, 17. 7, 7. Ps. 102, 7.
Ecclus. 25, 14. Philostr. Vit. Sophist. 2.
27. 3 Kai TTOU KOI r<u Hd\e/j,a>vi O/JLOLOVVTGJV
O.VTOV.
Ofj,oia>fi,a, aros, TO, (6/iotdw,) pr. some
thing made like, a likeness, i. e.
1. a form, shape, image; Phil. 2,7 eV
o/^oico/iart di SpcoTrou yevopfvos, parall. with
popcpt. Rev. 9, 1. Sept. for r$m 2 K.
16, 10 ; tabs i Sam. 6, 5 ; tT^n Deut. 4,
16; MJ^FJ Ex. 20, 4. Aristot. Eth. 8. 10.
Plato Phae dr. 250. a, b.
2. Abstr. likeness, resemblance, simili
tude ; Rom. 1, 23 fv 6/jLoiu>naTi eiKovo*
<p%apTov dj/3p&>7rou, i. q. iv fiKovi opo ia KT\.
an image like to corruptible man. 5, 14 eVt
rw 6p,otco/iari rrjs Trapa^Sda-ecuj ASu/x, i. e.
a transgression like that of Adam. 6, 5.
8, 3.
o/io09, adv. (o/zotof,) in like manner,
likewise ; Matt. 22, 26 6fioia>s KOI 6 Sevrepoj.
Mark 4, 16. Luke 5, 10. John 6, 11. 1 Cor.
7, 3. 4. al. Also 6/iotW note tv Luke 3, 11.
10, 37. al. Sept. Esth. 1,18. Hdian. 1. 10.
14. Xen. Mem. 4. 7. 8. -f-
o/iOtwcri 1 ?, e<ay, jj, (6p.oida>,) pr. a liken
ing, comparison, Luc. pro Imag. 19. Plato
Rep. 454. c. In N. T. likeness, resem-
blance; James 3, 9 roi>s di/Sp. TOVS xa3
6/j.oiaxriv SeoC yfyovoras, in allusion to Gen.
1, 26 where Sept. for niEiS ; also for
rnxn EZ. i, 10. Dan. 10, ie ; n^sR Ez.
8, 10.
o/u,oXo<ye&), w, f. jyo-w, (o/ioXoyor ; 6/idr,
6fj.ov, Xeyw,) pr. ^o speak or soy together,
in common, i. e. the same things ; hence to
hold the same language, i. q. to assent, to
accord, to agree with, c. dat. Jos. Ant. 8. 6.
2. Hdot. 1. 23, 171. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 19.
Hence in N. T.
1. to accord with, to agree to do any
thing ; hence i. q. to promise, c. dat. et infin.
Matt. 14, 7 /ze3 opKov a>p.o\6yr)crev airy
dovvai o tciv alrrjcrrjTai. [Acts 7, 17.] Jos.
Ant. 8. 4. 3. Plut. Consol. ad Apoll. 5.
Xen. An. 7. 4. 22.
2. to concede, to admit, to confess, e. g. a
charge, c. ace. et dat. Acts 24, 14 6/ioXoyo
e TOVTO (TGI, OTI KT\. Also of sins, c. aca
6jj,o\oyta
507
rit apaprlas 1 John 1, 9. Ecclus. 4, 29.
Hdian. 1. 6. 8. Xen. An. 1.6.1.
3. to confess publicly, to acknowledge
openly, to profess ; so c. ace. of kindr. noun,
1 Tim. 6, 12 top.o\6yr]cras TTJV K. 6p.o\oyiav,
comp. Buttm. } 131. 4. With accus. genr.
Acts 23, 8 <aptcratoi 8e 6/xoXoyoCcrt ra d/i-
(froTfpa. Rev. 3, 5 in later edit. Also c. inf.
Tit. 1,16 Sfoi/ 6/ioAoyov<rn> eiSeVai. (Xen.
Mem. 2. 3. 9.) With particip. for infin.
Buttm. ^ 144. 6. b. Matth. { 555. n. 2.
1 John 4, 2 TTOV Trvfvp.a 6 6/xoXoyei irjcrovv
Xp. tv crapKi eXj/Xu3oTa. v. 3. 2 John 7 ;
particip. oWa impl. John 9, 22. Rom. 10, 9
fav ofJioXoyrjcrrjS . . xvpiov [6Vra] irjcrovv.
Absol. but with ace. and particip. impl.
John 12, 42. Rom. 10, 10. (Ml V. H. 2.
44 ; impl. 2. 4.) With on instead of infin.
Matth. 539. 1. Heb. 11,13 op-oXoyycravrts
OTI Voi KOI IT. fltriv. 1 John 4, 15. (/El.
V. H. 12. 2.) With OTI as citing the ex
press words, Matt. 7, 23. John I, 20 bis.
Peculiar is the construction 6/ioXoyeIj>
tv TIVI, to confess in behalf of any one, i. e.
to profess or acknowledge him, see in eV
no. 3. c. a. Matt. 10, 32 bis. Luke 12, 8 bis.
By Hebraism, with dat. of per.. to acknow
ledge to any one, e. g. benefit-, i. q. to give
thanks, to praise, Heb. 13, 15 ^ftX/coi/ 6/10-
\oyovvT6nv TO) ov6p.aTL avrov. So Heb.
b nTin, Sept. eo M oXoy/co, Ps. 75, 2.
1 Chr. 29, 13; di>3o^oAoy/ Ez. 3, 11.
Comp. in dvSo/ioAoyta) and eo^oAoye co
no. 1.
o/ioXoyta, as, 17. (o^oXoye a),) assent,
accord, agreement, Luc. Paras. 30. Thuc.
5. 21 ; an admission, confession, Plato Gorg.
461. c. In N. T. confession, profession,
subjective; 1 Tim. 6, 12. 13 rfjv Ka\fjv
6p.o\oyiav, comp. in 6/ioAoyeco no. 3. 2 Cor.
9, 1 3 eVr 777 vTroTayfj rf/s 6p.o\oyias vp.wv
KT\. your subjection (as the effect) of your
profession. Heb. 10, 23 Kcrre^M/iei/ 6/10X0-
yiav TTJJ (\TriSos, i. e. our profession of hope
(comp. 3, 6. 14). Heb. 3, 1. 4, 14. Sept.
for "1^3 vow Jer. 44, 25. So Philo de Somn.
I. p. 654. 16, 6 p.fv 5e p-eyas ap^itptvs Trjs
upoXoyias KT\.
ofjioXoyov/Meva)*;, adv. (6/ioXoy/w,) by
consent of all, confessedly, without contro
versy, 1 Tim. 3, 16. Jos. Ant, 2. 9. 6.
Diod. Sic. 13. 26. Xen. CEc. 1.11.
ofJLOTexyos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (6/104-. r^vr),)
of the same trade, Acts 18, 3. Jos. Ant.
18. 13. 4. Luc. Demon. 23. Plato Theag.
125. e.
6[JLOV, adv. (genit. of 6/ios,) at the same
place or time, together ; e. g. of place, John
21,2; of time John 4, 36. 20, 4. Sept. of
time for 1H? Job 34, 29. So of place ^Es-
chin. 21. 12. Xen. Conv. 1. 3; of time
Hdian. 1. 11. 13. Xen. An. 1. 10. 8.
ovos, 6, fj, adj. (cfidr, tf>pr]v,}
of the same mind, like-minded, 1 Pet. 3, 8 ;
comp. Rom. 12, 16. Hes. Theog. 60. Plut.
de Def. Orac. 40.
o/ioo, obsol. theme, see op.wp.i.
o/i&>9, advers. part. (6/io j,) pr. as Engl.
at the same time, i. e. nevertheless, notwith
standing, yet ; so as strengthened by pevToi,
John 12, 42 o/x<ay p-evroi Kal KT\. Engl. yet
nevertheless. So simpl. 2 Mace. 15, 5.
Hdian. 7. 7. 4. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 21 ; with
HfVToi ib. 2. 3. 22. Cebet. Tab. 33. In the
usage of Paul, 5/iwy is put before a refer
ence to something inferior, out of which
there then follows a conclusion a minore
ad majus, i. q. yet even; l.Cor. 14, 7 ojutus
ra ti^v^a (pavrfv StSoira KT\. yet eten as to
inanimate musical instruments you require
them to give forth distinct sounds ; how
much more then, etc. Gal. 3, 15 yet even a
man s covenant, duly confirmed, no one an-
nulleth. Others assume a trajection of
o/iwf, see Winer 5 65. 4.
ovap, TO, only Sing, in nom. and accus
a dream; in N. T. only Kar ovap, in a
dream, Matt. 1, 20. 2, 12. 13. 19. 22. 27,
19, Heb. Bibrra, Sept. ca3 vnvov, Gen.
20, 6. 31, 11. So /car ovap Strabo 4. 1. 4.
p. 179. Artemid. 1. 2. 9. JEl V. H. 1. 13.
Earlier writers used simply wap, Dem. 429.
18. Xen. Conv. 4. 33. See Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 421 sq.
ovapiov, ov, TO, (dim. 6Vor,) a young
ass, John 12, 14, comp. v. 15. Athen. 13
p. 582. c.
oveioi^o), f. itrca, (6Vi8oy.) to defame,
to disparage, to reproach.
1. Genr. i. q. to rail at, to revile, to assail
with opprobrious words, in later usage with
ace. of pers. Matt. 5, 1 1 ftaicapti eorf, orav
oi/eiSiVcoo-iv vp.as. 27, 44. Mark 15, 32.
Luke 6, 22. 1 Tim. 4, 10. 1 Pet. 4, 14.
Rom. 15, 3, quoted from Ps. 69, 10 where
Sept. for rpn ; as also Ps. 42, 11. 2 Sam.
21, 21. Ecclus. 22, 20. Plato Apol. 30. e ;
absol. Horn. II. 1. 211.
2. Spec, to reproach icith any thing, i. q.
to upbraid, to chide; e. g. c. ace. pers. et
OTI, Matt. 11, 20 TOT* TJP^CLTO oretSifof TUS
TToXtis OTI ov fjifTtvoTjcrav. With ace. of
thing/or which, Mark 16, 14 TIJI/ atnarTiav
avTvv. (So TIVO. SioYi Luc. Tox. 61 ; TIVI TI
Hdian. 3. 8. 12; Tivd Plato Phaedo 18. p.
508
31. a; on ib. 17. p. 29. e.) Absol. to up
braid sc. with benefits conferred, James 1,
5. SoEcclus. 41, 29 ; nvi TI Pol. 9. 31. 4.
^ oO, 6, (owSi a>.) a reviling,
reproach, contumely. Rom. 15, 3 ot omSt-
07101 Ttav ovei8i^dvTO>v ere. see in ovetdifa no.
1. 1 Tim. 3,7. Heb. 10,33. 11, 26 TwoVeiS.
TOU X/j. reproach like that of Christ. 13, 13.
Sept. for nenn Ps. 69, 10. Joel 2, 19.
1 Mace. 10, Vo! Menand. Prol. p. 118. d.
A late word. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 512.
Ol/etoo?, eos, ovs, TO, pr. fame, name, re
port, good or bad ; e. g. good fame, renown,
Eurip. Phoen. 835 <d\\itrTov oi/eiSos.
Usually and in N. T. ill fame, reproach, dis
grace; Luke 1, 25 d<pf\etv TO oveiSos p.ov,
spoken of sterility, in allusion to Gen. 30,
23 where Sept. for riB nn; comp. Is. 4, 1.
So Diod. Sic. 1. 93. Xeri. Yen. 13. 8 ; also
reproach in words, Luc. Alex. 45. Dem.
19.8. *
see ovvT]p.i.
Ovrj<Tifj,o<>, ov, 6, (ovlvrjp.1, pr. profitable,)
Onesimus, pr. n. of a slave of Philemon,
converted under Paul s preaching at Rome,
and sent back by him to Philemon with an
epistle ; Col. 4, 9. Philem. 10.
Ovr)o-l(f)0po<;, ov, 6, (ovrjo-is, (e /><a, pr.
profit-bringing,) Onesiphorus, pr. n. of a
Christian, probably at Ephesus, 2 Tim. 1,
16. 4, 19.
Oft/coy, TJ, ov, (6Voy,) pertaining to an
ass e. g. fj.v\os OVIKOS, an ass-millstone,
i. e. turned by an ass, a large upper-mill
stone, Matt. 18, 6. Luke 17, 2. Mark 9, 42
Lachm. See in p.v\os.
OVll>7)/J,l, f. ovfjcra), to be of use, to profit,
c. ace. JEl V. H. 7. 14. Xen . An. 3. 1. 38 ;
to gratify Xen. An. 6. 1. 32. In N. T.
only Mid. ovivap.ai, aor. 2 Opt. ovai/jujv, to
hate profit, to have joy, c. gen. of or from
any one ; Phil. 20 val, tyd> crov 6vaip.Tjv.
Buttm. J132. 10. i. Matth. { 327. 4. So
Aristoph. Thesm. 469 ovatp.r)v TWI/ TCKI/OH/.
Dem. 842. 10. On the forms, espec. aor.
2 Indie. <avrjp.rjv or <Lvdp.r)v, see Buttm. 1 14.
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 12 sq.
ovofta, arcs, TO, the name of a person or
thing ; Heb. ott)
1. Pr. and genr. name ; Matt. 10, 2 TWJ/
Swd. drroordXwi rot ovop.aTa to Ti TOVTU.
Luke 1, 63 Iwaw/js ecrrl TO ovofia avTov.
10, 20. Acts 13, 8. Phil. 4, 3. Rev. 13, 1
ovop.a j3\ao-(f)T]iuas, a blasphemous name.
17, 3. 21, 14. al. So Mark 6, 14 (pavfpov
yap iyevfTo TO ovop.a avrov, his name had
become known abroad; others fame, but un
necessarily, comp. Matt. 14, 1. The verb
KoAew to call sometimes takes oVo/ia with
the name in apposit. Matt. 1,21 KaXea-fis TO
ovop.a avTov irjo-ovv. v. 23. 25 ; so Mark 3,
16 fTT&rjKf TW Sifuovi wopa litrpov. v. 17.
Also KaXelv Tiva TW ovopari TOUTW, i. e. by
this name, Luke 1, 61 ; K. eVi TW wopcm
after the name of any one, v. 59 ; see in
KaXe co no. 2. a, and ri II. 3. c. /3. Further,
ov TO ovofia [e o-Ti] Mark 14, 32 ; TO ovofM
avTov V. avTJJs [eyeVero] Luke 1,5; oVojia
/tot, o-ot, aiiTw, i. e. my, thy, his name, Mark
5, 9. Luke 2, 25. John 1, 6. 3, 1. al. Matth.
^308. (Hdian. 4. 12. 1. Xen. Mem. 3. 11.
1. An. 1. 5. 4.) Ace. ai/3pw7ro? . . . TOV-
vopa *lc0o-r]<p sc. KaXovpfvos, Matt. 27, 57.
(Palaeph. 40. 3 Tovvopa. JEl V. H. 13. 27
init. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 11.) But also dat.
i/3pa)7roff . . . oi/o /zcm 2t /io)j/. Simon by name,
Matt. 27, 32. Mark 5, 22. Luke 1, 5. Acts
5, 1. Buttm. j 133. 4. b. (Paheph. 2. 4.
Xen. An. 1. 4. 11.) Adv. KOT oi/o/na, by
name, severally, John 10, 3. 3 John 15.
Meton. name is put for the person or per
sons bearing that name, e. g. Luke 6, 22
Kal eK/3aXo-i TO ovop.a vfi<i> wy Trovr/pov,
see in eVe/3aXXa> no. 1. Acts 1, 15 ^v rt
ox\os ovopaTcov KT\. Rev. 3, 4. 11, 13. So
Sept. tg dpi%p.ov di>ofj.dT<ov for fTraUJ "IBD522
Num. 26, 53. 55. Comp. Jos. Ant. 1.19.
10 Ta [pecora] eV oj/o /iaTt TW laAc&>/3ou
TiKTopfva. Lat. nomen Caeninum for
Caeninenses, Liv. 1. 10; nomen Etrus-
cum, the Tuscan nation, ib. 7. 17.
2. Implying authority, e. g. to come or
to do any thing in or by the name of any
one, i. e. using his name ; as his messen
ger, envoy, representative ; by his author
ity, with his sanction. E. g. ev OI/O /ZCZTI
TWOS, see eV no. 3. c. /3. Acts 4, 7 eV 770/0
8vvdp.fi, TJ ev Trolq oVo/ian KT\. Matt. 21, 9
6 epjf6fuvos fv ov. Kvplov. 23, 39. John 5,
43 bis. 10, 25 eV T ov. TOV irarpos. Mark
16, 17 eV TW ov. /j-ov 8ai/j.6vta f /t/SaXovcrt.
Luke 10, 17. 24, 47. John 14, 26. Acts 3,
6 (v TW ov. I. Xp. [Xe ya) o~ot] eyapf KT\.
9, 27. 28. 1 Cor. 5, 4. 2 Thess. 3, 6. James
5, 14; atTeii eV TW ov. lr)o~ov John 14,
13. 14. al. Comp. below in no. 4. b. So
eVt TW ovop-uTt TIVOS, id. see in tni II. 3.
C. /3. Mark 9, 39 6? 7roirjo~fi 8vvap.iv eVl TW
ov. p.ov. Luke 9, 49 ; XoXeiv v. Sidda-Keiv
fnl TW 6v. Irjo-ov, Acts 4, 17. 18. 5, 28. 40,
Of impostors, Matt. 24, 5. Mark 13, 6.
Luke 21, 8. Dat. TW ov6p.aTi TIVOS- id.
Matt. 7. 22 TW crw ovopciTi 7!-po<prjTfV(rafj,(i
KT\. Mark 9, 38 ; comp. in 8aip.6vwv no. 2
d. So eiri Tc5 ov. Jos. Ant. 4. 1. 1. Dem
ovo^ia
509
495 7. ib. 917. 27 ; IK TOV 6v. Jos. Ant. 7.
1.5.
3. As implying character, dignity, i. e. the
name and dignity to which one is entitled ;
Matt. 10, 41 bis, 6 8(\ofJ.fvos 7rpo(pi ]TT]v ds
ovop.a TrpofpijTov, i. e. in the character of a
prophet, as a prophet, v. 42 ; see in ds no.
3. e. Matt. 18, 5 or tav Se^rjrai irai&iov ev
iiri TO> ovofiaTi u-ov, i. e. in the character of
being mine, as my disciple. Mark 9, 37.
Comp. the fuller expression in v. 41 ev
ovofiari on Xpiorou tore. So Eph. 1, 21
vTrepdva) . . . TTOVTOS ovopaTos KT\. Phil. 2,
9 ovofJM TO virep iriiv ovofta. Acts 4, 12.
Heb. 1, 4. Rev. 19, 16. So Act. Thorn.
{27. Jos. Ant. 12. 4. 1 (ptpvjjs ovopaTi.
Hence, mere name, as opp. to reality, Rev.
3, 1 ovoyLa fx (ls OTi fi s Ka VfK pos (i- i. e.
thou art said to live, thou livest in name
only. So Jos. Ant. 8. 13. 6. Horn. Od. 4.
710 ; opp. tpyov Eurip. Phoen. 512.
4. Emphat. TO tropa TOV 3eov, TOV
Kvpiov. TOV Xpiorov, the name of God, of
Christ, as a periphrase for God himself,
Christ himself, in all their being, attributes,
relations, manifestations ; genr. Matt. 28,
19 j3arrriovTfs ai/Tovs els TO ovofta TOV TTO-
rpos Kal TOV vlov Kal row dyiov irv(vfj.aTos,
see in fZairrifa no. 2. a. y. Spec. a)
Of God, where his name is said to be hal
lowed, revealed, invoked, honoured, and the
like ; Matt. 6, 9 dytao-37]Ta> TO ovopd <rov,
1. e. all that the name of God includes. God
himself in all his attributes and relations.
Luke 11, 2. 1, 49 ayiov TO ovopa avTov.
John 12, 28. 17, 6 t(pav(pu>crd crov TO ovo^ia
TO IS oV3p. Rom. 9, 17. Heb. 2, 12 (comp.
Sept. and Did Ex. 9, 16). After fVtAcaXe oj
to invoke, Acts 2, 21. 9, 14. Rom. 10, 13;
also 2 Tim. 2, 19. So of praise, homage,
Rom. 15, 9 TW OVOJMTL o-ov ^aXw. Heb. 6.
10. 13, 15. Rev. 11, 18; so Matt. 28, 19.
Acts 15,14 Xa/3f tv e e3i>a>i/ Xaov TOJ oVo-
p,aTt atiTou, i. e. in honour of his name, of
himself, comp. v. 17 ; here Rec. has eVi,
see in II. 3. h. John 17, 11. 12 njpfij/
avTois tv TCO ov6p.ari <rov, i. e. in the know-
led 0-e and observance, enjoyment of thy
name, of thyself. Vice versa Rom. 2, 24
TO ov. TOV 2eou ot vp.ds /SXao-cpTj^etTat KT\.
1 Tim. 6, 1. (2 Mace. 8, 4.) So genr.
Sept. and nti Gen. 4, 26. Ps. 5, 12. Is. 26,
8. al. See Heb. Lex. art. OTSJ no. 2. b)
Of Christ, as Messiah and Lord, where his
name is said to be honoured, revered, be
lieved on, invoked, and the like. Acts 19,
17 fp.tya\vv(TO TO ovofJM TOV Kvpiov irjo-ov.
Phil. 2, 10. 2 Thess. 1, 12. Rom. 1,5. Rev.
2, 13. 3, 8. Matt. 12. 21 eV TW ov. OVTOV
{%vr) (\Tuov(rt. John 1, 12 TO!J 7ri(TTtvovo-it>
fls TO 5vofj,a avTov. 2. 23. 3, 18. Acts 3, 16,
1 John 3, 23. 5, 13. After eVi/caXeo) to in
voke, 1 Cor. 1, 2. Acts 9,21. 22, 16. After
^SaTTTi fw, e. g. (Is TO oVo/za TOU K. irjo-ov
Acts 8, 16. 19, 5. Matt. 28, 19; /3. eVt TW
6v. I. Acts 2, 38 ; /3. eV TW ov. TOV K. Acts
10, 48 ; see in /SaTrrt fco no. 2. a. y ; comp.
Rom. 6, 3 /SCOT, tls Xpiorov. (Hence by
antith. also @air. fls TO ov. Hav\ov 1 Cor. 1,
13. 15.) Where benefits are said to be re
ceived in or through the name of Christ,
John 20, 31 iva Trio-Tevovres farjv fXT rf * v
TW ovufjiaTi avTov. Acts 4, 10. 30. 10, 43.
1 Cor. 6, 11. 1 John 2, 12. Where any
thing is done in his name, i. e. in and
through him, through faith in him, Eph. 5,
20 evxapicrTovvTfs . . . tv Ttp ov. TOV K. I.
Xp. TW 2<Fc3 Kal Trarpi, comp. Col. 3, 17 7rui>-
TO \TroitiTf\ tv ov. Kvpiov I. fi/xaptorovvrfs
T<U 3ew /cat TT. 81 avTov. Here might also
be referred the phrase aiTe iv tv ovopaTi Xp.
see above in no. 2. Espec. the name of
Christ stands for Christ as the Head of the
gospel dispensation, i. q. Christ and his
cause, as Acts 8, 12 tvayyeXi^ontvos TU . . .
TOV ov. I. Xp. 9, 15. Matt. 18, 20 (rvwjy/xe-
voi fls TO ffjiov ovo/j-a, see in ds no. 3. d. a.
So where evils and sufferings are endured
did TO ovofia TOV Xp. Matt. 10, 22 ^ucro{J/i-
voi Bia TO ovop.d p.ov, i. e. on account of me
and my cause, as believing on me. Mark
13, 13. John 15, 21. Rev. 2, 3; eV ov. Xp.
1 Pet. 4. 14; tvfKfv TOV ov. Xp. Matt. 19,
29. Luke 21, 12; vrrep ToC OVO/JL. Xpto-ToC.
Acts 5, 41. 9, 16. 21, 13. 3 John 7. al.
Or where one opposes and blasphemes TO
ovopa TOV Xp. Acts 26, 9. James 2, 7.
c) Of the Holy Spirit, in the formula of
baptism, Matt. 28, 19; see above, no. 4.
init. +
OVOfJ,d(O, f. do-o), (6Vop.a,) 1. to name,
to call by name, c. ace. ovopa, to name the
name of any one, to call or pronounce his
name, with Vi Tiva Acts 19, 13. (Sept. for
2(33 Lev. 24, 16.) Also to call upon, to in
voke, to profess the name of any one, 2 Tim.
2,19 TTGJ 6 ovop.da>v TO ovopa Kvpiov. Sept.
for-P3Tn Is. 26, -13. Jer. 20, 9. (Hdian. 5.
5. 13. Xen. Apol. Soc. 24.) Pass, to be
named, i. e. to be mentioned, heard of,
Imuicn ; Rom. 15, 20 OTTOV oVo/ido-Sj; Xpt-
OTO J, i. e. where Christ is already known
and professed. Eph. 1, 21. 5, 3 /i^Se oVo-
paeo-Zco tv vpiv lei it not be so much as
named among you. 1 Cor. 5, 1. Comp.
Sept. for rottJ Esth. 9, 4. Genr. Act. Luc.
Hale. 5. Hdot. 1. 86. Xen. Conv. 6. 1.
Pass. Hdian. 2. 3. 15.
ovos
510
, in
2. Spec, to name, to call, to give a name
or appellation, with two ace. Luke 6, 13.
14 bv KCU wv6fj.ao~f Tlerpov. Pass. 1 Cor. 5,
11. With e< TWOS, to be named from or
after any one, Eph. 3, 15. Sept. for io;3
Gen. 26, 18. Jer. 25, 29. Palaeph. 4.Y.
Hdian. 3. 10. 9 ; e/c TWOS Soph. (Ed. R.
1036. Xen. Mem. 4. 5. 12.
01/09, ov, 6, fj, an ass, male or female,
Matt. 21, 2. 5. 7. Luke 13, 15. 14, 5. John
12, 15. Sept. for -ii nn Gen. 12, 16 ; yinx
Judg. 5, 10. Luc. Asin. 51. Xen. An. 2.
1. 6.
oWft)?, adv. (wi>, eifit,) rea%,
very deed ; Mark 1 1, 32 on ovr&s
$y. Lake 23, 47. 24, 34. John 8, 36. 1 Cor.
14, 25. Gal. 3, 21. 2 Pet. 2, 18 Rec. With
the art. 6, 17 oVta? as adj. real, true, 1 Tim.
5,3.5.16. [6,19.] Buttm. $ 125. 6. Sept. for
n:rx Num. 22, 37. Hdian. 4. 12. 9. Xen.
Conv. 9. 5 ; c. art. Jos. Ant. 15. 3. 5. JEl.
V. H. 2. 10.
0^09, tos, ovs, TO, (ogvs,*) pr. sharp wine,
vinegar, Pol. 12. 2. 8. Xen. An. 2. 3. 14 ;
genr. vinegar, sour wine, posca, vinum cul-
palum, i. e. cheap poor wine, which mixed
with water was a common drink, espec. for
the poorer classes and soldiers ; see Adam s
Rom. Ant. p. 393. Wetst. N. T. I. p. 535.
Diet, of Antt. art. Posca. Sept. and jrjph
Num. 6, 3. Ruth 2, 14. Plut. Cato Maj. 1
fin. v8o>p 8 firivfV firi TTJS crrpaTfias,
Comp. Ulpian 12. 38. Mingled with myrrh
or bitter herbs it was given to persons about
to be executed in order to stupefy them ;
Babyl. Tr. Sanhedrin fol. 43. 1. c. 6, " Dixit
R. Chasda , Qui ducitur ad mortem, ei da-
tur bibendum granum turis in poculo vini,
ut distrahatur mens ejus," in allusion to
Prov. 31, 6. Comp. Galeu. Simpl. Med.
15. 19. So in N. T. genr. vinegar, pos
ca, Matt. 27, 48 Xa/Swi/ a-iroyyov, 77X770-0?
Tf oovs. Mark 15, 36. Luke 23, 36. John
19, 29 bis. 30. Also Matt. 27, 34 Sos
p.ffiiyp.evov, i. q. in Mark 15, 23
i ov olvov.
ofu?, tla, v, 1. sharp, keen, having a
.sharp edge ; e. g. po^aia, Speiravov, Rev.
1,16. 2,12. 14, 14. 17. 18 bis. 19, 15.
Sept. for !Tnn I s . 49, 2. Ez. 5, 1. Luc. D.
Deor. 8. 1 bis. Hdot. 3. 8.
2. quick, swift, from the idea of sharp
ness, eagerness, vehemence; Rom. 3, 15
cecs ol Ttobfs avTcoi/, Comp. Is. 59, 7. Sept.
for bfe Amos 2, 15. Hdian. 1. 9. 20. Plut.
Romul. 10. Xen. Eq. 1. 13.
O7r7 ?j rjs, 17, an opening, hole, e. g. a fis
sure in the earth or rocks, Heb. 11, 38;
a fountain, James 3, 11. Sept. for ^P-.
Ex. 33, 22; D^an Qbad. 3. Athen. 13* p.
569. b. m. V. H. 4. 28. Plut. de Solert.
Anim. 16 pen.
OTTia-^feVj adv. (oms,) pr. from behind,
Buttm. ^116. 1. In N. T. only of place,
behind, after, at the back of any person or
thing. (In the classics also of time, Horn.
II. 9. 515. Pind. Nem. 7. 149.)
1. Adv. behind, at the back; Mark 5, 27
e XSoCo-a ei rw o^Xw O7ria-Se.y, i. e. from be
hind. Matt. 9, 20. Luke 8, 44. Rev. 4, 6.
5, 1 /3i/3Xi oi> ytypafip.fvov fcra&fv KOL oirt-
trSev, a scroll written within and on the back.
Arr. Alex. M. 1. 15. 12. Xen. An. 5. 6. 9.
2. Prep, with a genit. Buttm. 146. 3 ;
behind, after, Matt. 15, 23 xpafei onHrSfv
iniSiv. Luke 23, 26. Sept. for n< ]rix Gen.
18, 10. Ruth 2, 7. Palaeph. 29. 5. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 3. 25.
OTTUTtt, adv. (onis, comp. Buttm. $ 115.
6,) behind, back, backwards, of place and
time.
1. Adv. behind, back, in N. T. only of
place ; Luke 7, 38 irrua-a oVt erco. Matt. 24,
18 /u.r) eTTtorpf^arw OTTICTO), sc. to his
house. Sept. for t^nhx l K. 18,37. So
Luc. Asin. 51. JE.L V/H. 13. 3. Plato
Phsedr. 254. e. With the art. TO. oTrt crw,
pr. tilings behind, also fls TO. oTrtVco i. q.
backward, back; comp. Buttm. 125. 6.
So ampx. fls ret o7rl.(Ta>, to go back, to fall
back, pr. John 1 8, 6 ; trop. from a teacher,
6, 66 ; /SXeVco tis TO. OTT. Luke 9, 62 ; a-Tpe-
(pofj.ai fls TU on. to turn back i. e. about,
John 20, 14 ; eVierrpe^aro) fls ra OTT. to
turn back, sc. to one s house, Mark 13, 16.
Luke 17, 31. Trop. Phil. 3, 14 TO oVurca
f nikav Sa.vop.evos, i. e. former attainments in
Christian life and holiness. Sept. fls TO.
oV. for Tins 2 Sam. 1, 22 ; nrw Gen. 19,
17. 26. So els TOVTTIO-V Hdian. 5. 6. 17.
thuc. 4. 4.
2. Prep, with a genit. Buttm. { 146. 3.
often in N. T. and Sept. but not usual in
the classics ; spoken both of place and time,
a) Of place, behind, after ; e.g. place where,
Rev. 1, 10 fJKOVO-a OTTIO-CI) fiou <paVT)v. be~
hind me. (Sept. for ">lns Cant. 2, 9. Is.
57, 8.) With verbs implying motion after
any one, i. e. a following as a disciple, par
tisan, or otherwise ; e. g. aKoXov3et orn crw
/zov Matt. 10, 38 ; 8fvre orrtVo) /xou 4, 19.
Mark 1, 17; e XSelK, aTreXSeu/, Matt. 16, 24.
Mark 1, 20. 8, 34. Luke 9, 23. 14,27.
John 12, 19. So Luke 19, 14. 21, 8. Acts
511
5, 37. 20, 30. Trop. 1 Tim. 5, 15. 2 Pet.
2,10. Jude 7. Rev. 12,15. Pragn. Rev.
13, 3, see in 3<u/p,dfa> no. 2. d. Sept. pr. for
nnx 1 Sam. 13, 7. 2 K. 6, 19; trop.
Deut. 4, 3. 2 K. 13, 2. (Palajph. 32. 2.)
Also implying motion behind any one, to
his rear, in expressions of aversion ; so vira-
ye oiria-ca fiov, get thee behind inf., i. e.
away, amunt thee, Matt. 4, 10 in later
edit. 16, 23. Mark 8, 33. Luke 4, 8. Sept.
and n "qx 1 K. 14, 9. Is. 38, 17. b) Of
time, after, as 6 OTT/O-O) p.ov ep^o /xei/os Matt.
3, 11. Mark 1, 7. John 1, 15. 27. 30. Sept.
for inx Neh. 13, 19; "nrH* 1 K. 1, 24.
OTrXt^iw, f. j a-o), (oVXov,) to make ready,
to prepare, e. g. food or drink, Horn. II. 11.
641 ; a chariot, ships, to equip, ib. 24. 190.
Od. 17. 288 ; to equip with arms, to arm,
Hdian. 1. 13. 5. Xen. Ag. 2. 7; Mid. to
arm oneself, to take arms, Horn. II. 8. 55.
Hdian. 6. 9. 6. In N. T. only Mid. to arm
oneself, trop. in a moral sense, c. ace. 1 Pet.
4, 1 vp.e is TTJV avTTjv evvoiav oTrXitracr Sf. So
Jos. Ant. 6. 9. 4. Soph. Elect. 996 3pdW
O7rXoi>. ou, TO , a tool, implement, e. g.
of an artisan Od. 3. 433 ; of a ship, plur.
ropes, tackle, Horn. Od. 15. 288. Hdot. 9.
115. In N. T. only Plur. TO. 077X0, in
struments, implements, e. g.
1 . Of war, weapons, arms, armour, John
18, 3 ; trop. 2 Cor. 6, 7. 10, 4 TO. oir\a rijs
(rrpaTfiai fi(j.a>v ou crapKiKa. Rom. 13, 12.
Sept. pr. for n n ^? Jer. 21,4; 5^ Jcr. 46,
3; nblT 2 Chr. 23, 10. Hdian. 2. 11. 9.
Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 14.
2. Trop. instruments, with which any
thing is effected or done ; Rom. 6, 13 bis,
OTrXa dSiKia?, 6VXa SiKaiocrvvns. Sept. Prov.
14.7.
07TOt09, ota, olov, relat. pron. correlat.
with TToIor, roiof, Buttm. } 79. 5 ; what, of
whnt kind or sort, qualis ; hence with rot-
OVTOS, i. q. as. Acts 26, 29 TOIOVTOVS, onolos
ayw flfii. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 36.) Simpl.
1 Cor. 3. 13 tpyov oiroiov tern. Gal. 2, 6.
1 Thess. 1, 9. James 1, 24. Hdian. 6. 1.
1. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 13.
O7TOT6, compound relat. particle, (or*,)
of time, when, at what time, see Buttm. $ 1 16.
4, comp. J 79. 5 ; with an Indie, of what ac
tually took place at a certain time, Luke 6,
3 ; comp. Herm. ad Vig. p. 902, 916. Luc.
D. Deor. 5. 5. Xen. An. 2. 1. 1.
i
OTTOV, relat. adv. (TTOU.) of place, pr.
where, in which or what place, see Buttm.
; 116. -1. comp. 579. 5.
1. Pr. and after express mention ot a
place, where ; so with Indie. Matt. 6, 19. 20
tv ovpavto, OTTOV oure <rf)S KT\. Mark 9, 44.
Luke It, 33. John 1, 28. al. With *
added pleonast. Rev. 12, 6 OTTOU e^ei CKEI
To rrof . v. 14; or also eV aircav 1 7, 9. Sept.
for C&j ">05X Judg. 18, 10. (Palaeph. 15. 2.
Hdian! 2. 7. 5.) With Subjunct. of that
which is indef. Mark 14, 14; comp. Herm.
ad Vig. p. 741. With e/cei emphat. in
the corresponding clause ; Matt. 6, 21 OTTOV
ydp fCTTtv 6 3. vfiaiv, tKfl eorat Kal T] KapSi a
vpStv. Luke 12, 34. 17, 37. John 12, 26.
Simpl. and including the idea of a demon
strative, there ichsre, Matt. 25, 24 Stplfav
OTTOV OVK fo-n-ftpas. v. 26. Mark 5, 40. John
3, 8. 7, 34. Rom. 15, 20. al. So Xen.
Cyr. 1. 4. 16. With av, as OTTOV av, wliere-
soever, comp. in av II. 1 . b ; so with Sub
junct. Mark 9, 18 oirov av avrbv KaraXdpr}.
14, 9 ; OTTOU tdv id. Matt. 24, 28. Mark 6,
10. With Indie, impf. Mark 6, 56. So Xen.
Cyr. 4. 5. 41, c. Subj.
2. Trop. in a wider sense, including also
time, manner, circumstances, etc. Col. 3,
11 OTTOU aim tvi "EXXnv KT\. 2 Pet. 2, 11 ;
c. (Kfl emphat. James 3, 16. Simpl. i. q.
there where Heb. 9, 16. 10, 18. So Sept.
Prov. 26, 20. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 11. ib. 6. 1
7. Also in reasoning, where, :vhereas, i. q.
since, 1 Cor. 3, 3 OTTOU yap eV vplv fJjXor . . .
ov\i crapKiKol fcrre ; comp. Buttm. 149.
m. 6. So Luc. D. Deor. 18. 2 fin. Hdian.
2. 10. 13 ; onov ye Xen. Cyr. 8. 4. 31.
3. By attract, after verbs of motion, in
stead ofwhilher, Buttm. J 151. I. 8. Winer
J 58. 7. E. g. with Indie. John 8, 21.22
orrou eyo) VTrdyw. 14, 4. Heb. 6, 20. So
OTTOU av c. Subjunct. Luke 9, 57 6Vou av
fmtpxn- James 3, 4. Rev. 14, 4 ; OTTOU tdv
id. Matt. 8, 19. Hdian. 2. 11. 8. Xen. Cyr.
8. 3. 23. +
f/>< />>
OTTTCtCTia, as, T], (oTTTavo), O7rraa>.,) a
sight, appearance; espec. a vision, appari-
tinn. Luke 1, 22. 24, 23 oTrrao-tW ayyeXwv
fvpaKfvai. 26, 19. 2 Cor. 12, 1. Sept. for
ns-na Dan. 9, 23. 10, 1. 7. 8. Anthol. Gr.
Lp.191.
O7TT09, 77, 6v, (oTrrdw,) roasted, broiled,
cooked by fire ; Luke 24, 42 Z^Suos oVroC
/Ltepof. Sept. for *^X Ex. 12, 8. 9. Is. 44,
16. Pint. Mor. II. p. 79. Plato Rep. 404. c.
07TTO), obsol. theme, fut. fyop-ai, see in
opdco.
, as, t), pr. late summer, dog-days,
that season of the year which followed TU
O7TC09
512
OTTGJ?
r, and in which Sirius or the dog-star
ruled ; in the east this is also the season of
fruit, fruit-time ; Horn. II. 22. 27. Xen.
Hell. 3. 2. 10. Comp. II. 5. 5 and Heyne s
note ; also Ideler s Kalendar der Griech. u.
Rom. p. 15. Id. Handb. der Chron. I. p. 243.
Diet, of Antt. art. Astronomia III. In N.
T. meton. and collect, fruits; Rev. 18, 14
ff oirutpa TJJS em^vfjiias TTJS tyv^s, i. e. the
fruits in which thou hast delighted. Sept.
and V?E Jer. 40, 10. 12. So Hdian. 1. 6.
3. Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 25.
?, relat. adv. of manner, in what
manner, liow, Buttm. \ 116. 4. It passes
over also into a conjunction, in the manner
that, so that.
I. Relat. Adv. in what manner, how ;
once in N. T. with Indie, aor. in the narra
tion of an actual event ; Luke 24, 20 ra
TTtpi irjcrov . . . STTU> s re TraptSuiKav avrbv ol
upXifptis KT\. Jos. B. J. procem. 2 OTTCCS
KaTfo-rpe\l/fv. Horn. II. 10. 545. Xen. An.
1. 6. 11.
II. Conjunct, pr. in such manner that,
and then genr. so that, that, in the various
senses of iva, with which it may be com
pared throughout, viz. TeXi/cwr, final, as
marking end or purpose, to the end that, in
order that ; but also cK/3ar(jca>?, ecbatic, as
marking the event, result, upshot of an ac
tion, so that it ivas or is so and so. This
latter use of Snots has been denied and sup
ported in the same manner and by the same
writers, as in iva ; see in Iva init. and note.
Tittm. de Synon. N. T. lib. II. p. 53 sq.
Winer \ 57. ult. In N. T. OTTODS is found
only with the Subjunctive ; though in the
classics it is construed with other moods,
like Iva. Buttm. $ 139. m. 45, 46.
1. As final, T(\iKa>s, to the end that, in
order that ; and Stray prj, in order that not,
lest ; with the Subjunctive.
a) Simply, without av. a) Preceded by
the present, or aorist of any mood except the
Indicative ; and then the Subjunct. marks
what it is supposed will really take place ;
comp. in Iva I. 1. a. E. g. pres. Matt. 6, 2
utcnrfp ol vTTOKpiral TTOIOVO-IV . . OTTOS &oa-
T^Soo~iv VTTO rail utfip. V. 16. Heb. 9, 15 ;
impl. 1 Pet. 2, 9. Aor. Mark 5, 23 firftrjs
avrf, TO.S \fipus, OTTOS cro^rj. Luke 16, 28.
John 11, 57. Acts 9, 12. 2 Cor. 8, 14.
2 Thess. 1, 12; STTOS M Acts 20, 16.
1 Cor. 1, 29. So Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 5. Conv.
8. 25. ) Preceded by the Imperative;
comp. in Iva I. 1. b. E. g. Imper. pres.
Matt. 5, 45 uyaTraTf . . . OTTOS -yeVr/cr3e viol
KT\. Aor. Matt. 2. 8 diniyyrtXarc p.oi, OTTOS
u vntp
xdyo) f\Uov KT\. 5, 16. 6, 4. Acts 23, 15.
23. 2 Cor. 8, 11 ; OTTOS p.r) Matt. 6, 18. So
Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 10. y ) Preceded by the
future; comp. in Iva I. 1. c. Acts 24, 26.
8) Preceded by a past tense, see in iva I. 1.
d. Matt. 26, 59 ifij-nw ^(vbouapTvpiav . . .
OTTOS SavaToo-oo-iv avrov. Acts 9, 17. 24.
25, 26. Rom. 9, 17 bis. Gal. 1, 4. So
Hdian. 4. 5. 8. Thuc. 2. 3.
b) With tiv, i.e. OTTOS av, see in av II. 2.
E. g. preced. pres. Matt. 6, 5 in later edit.
Rom. 3, 4. impl. (Plato Gorg r p. 481. a.
Isocr. ad Phil. c. 49.) Preced. Imper. Acts
3, 19 OTTOS av eA3cocu Kcupoi KT\. that so
perhaps may come the times. Preced. fut.
Acts 15, 17. Comp. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 6.
2. As ecbatic, (KpariKos, so thai, so as
that; with the Subjunct. see in Iva II. a)
Preced. by a pres. or prat, as pres. Luke
16, 26 xdo~fj.a utya eVr^piKrcu, OTTOS *crX.
so that, with the result that. So Hdot. 1. 8.
/3) Preced. fut. Matt. 23, 35 Siwere. . . OTTOS
eASty e vfias irav alpa SiKaiov KT\. v)
Preced. prat. Heb. 2, 9
. . . fo~T(pavouevov onu>s
jravros yfvo-rjTai Savdrov, we see Jesus...
for the suffering of death crowned with glory
and honour, so as that (with the result that)
by the grace of God he might taste death
for every man. Here belongs the phrase
o nuts 7r\7;pco3^ TO pij^Sfv, preceded by a
past tense or by TOVTO yeyovev implied, Matt.
2, 23. 8, 17. 12, 17. 13, 35. It is wholly
equivalent to iva irXrjpa Sfj, which see in
iva II. d. 8) Once OTTOS av, Luke 2,
35. Comp. above in no. 1. b.
3. After verbs of asking, entreating, ex
horting, and also of deciding, commanding,
which in themselves imply a purpose, 5nats
became equivalent to a demonstrative con
junction, like our that, simply pointing out
or introducing that to which the preceding
words refer ; comp. Iva III. The same
verbs often take after them the infin. or also
Iva. E. g. Seo/zat in imperat. Matt. 9, 38
StrfSrjTf ovv . . . OTTOS ftcftaXr) fpyaras KT\.
Luke 10, 2. Acts 8, 24. (Hdot. 9. 117.)
So with inf. and with Iva, see in Iva III. 1. b.
After epomiw, prat. Luke 7, 3. 11,37 ;
aor. inf. Acts 23, 20 ; comp. in Iva 1. c.
After fij^ouai and Trpoa-ev^ouai, James 5,
16. Acts 8, 15; impl. Philem. 6; irapaKa-
Ae w Matt. 8, 34. After verbs of deciding,
Matt. 12, 14 crvpfiovXiov eXapov Kar avrov
...OTTCOS avrov u7roAeVa)(r>. 22, 15. Mark
3, 6 ; comp. Matt. 27, 1 where it is Sum
c. inf. So after verbs or phrases implying
decision, authority, command; as T/Tj/craro
ay ... OTTOS KT\. Acts 9, 2. atTov-
513
opao)
*P lv KaT avTov onus KT\. Acts 25, 3.
Comp. in Iva III. 1. a.
opdfjia, OTOS, TO, (opdo),) pr. thing
peon, a sight, spectacle, genr. Acts 7, 31 6
8e McoiJcn}? tSobp e 3av/iacre TO opap.a. Matt.
17, 9, comp. Mark 9, 9. Sept. for fi!Oa
Ex. 3, 3. Deut. 28, 34. So JE\. V. H! 2~
13. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 66. Spec, of a super
natural appearance, a vision, Acts 9, 10. 12.
10,3.17.19. 11,5. 12,9. 16,9.10. 18,9.
Sept. for rtsna Gen. 46, 2 ; "Jim Dan. 8.2;
rnm? Gen. 15, l.
opaais, f a>s, 17, (opdoo,) pr. the sight,
sense of seeing, Wisd. 15, 15. Diod. Sic.
1. 59. Demad. 178. 41. In N. T.
1 . appearance, aspect, external form ;
Rev. 4, 3 bis, op.oios opdcrei Ai 3o> IdcnriSi
KT\. i. e. in his appearance etc. Ecclus.
11,2.
2. a sight, vision, presented to the mind,
i. q. opafw, Rev. 9, 17. Acts 2, 17 opda-as
ttyowat, quoted from Joel 3, 1 [2, 28] where
Sept. for T^jn. Sept. for V tT 2 Is. 1, 1.
Jer. 14, 14. Tob. 12, 19.
oparoS) T), 6v, (6pd<a,) seen, visible, Col.
1,16 TO opara <al ra dopara. Sept. Job 34,
26. Arr. Epict. 1. 6. 8. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 2.
opdco, >, also OTrrdvo), f. fyop-ac. SLOT.
1 by\lfdp.r]v see below ; perf. eoipaKa, plupf.
tupdnfiv, for which double augm. see
Buttm. \ 84. n. 8 ; Pass. aor. 1 uxfiSijv.
Fut. 0-^op.ai is from obsol. OIITQ, comp.
Buttm. 5 H3. 5; for 2 pers. sing, fyei
John 11, 40. al. see Winer 5 13. 2. Buttm.
103. III. 3. Aor. 1 ta-^rdpnv is late and
rare ; in Subjunct. Luke 13,28, also Liban.
Decl. IV. p. 611 ; in Opt. Anna Comn. XI.
342 ; comp. Lob. ad Pnryn. p. 734. Pres.
oTTTava) is also from the same theme,
comp. Buttm. 112. 11; only Pass. Acts
1, 3, also 1 K. 8, 8. Tob. 12, 19. For the
3 plur. perf. ccipcucai/ instead of ecapuKao-t,
in Mss. Luke 9, 36. Col. 2, 1, see Buttm.
$ 103. V. 3. Ausf. Sprachl. 5 87. n. 4. Wi
ner J 13. 2. c. Aor. 2 is made throughout
by (18 ov q. v. in eiSw I.
1. to see, to perceive with the eyes, to look
at ; implying not the mere act of seeing,
but also the actual perception of some ob
ject, and thus differing from ^XeVco, comp.
Tittm. de Synon. N. T. p. 114 sq. So with
accus. of person or thing, comp. in ei5o> I.
1 ; e. g. op do), Luke 16, 23 6pa rbv Aftpa-
au UTTO p-aKpfafv. 1, 22 ijirracriav fa>pa.Kfv.
9, 36. 24, 23. John 4, 45. 5, 37. 6, 2. 9,
37. 20, 18. 25 29 Acts 7, 44. 22, 15.
1 John 1, 1. nl. O\ISO/JLUI, Matt. 28,7 t I
33
V. 10. Luke 3, 6 o^eia,
Trdcra crap TO cru>TT)pLov TOV 3eoC (comp. Is.
40, 5). Luke 13, 28. John 11, 40. Acts 2,
17. (Joel 2, 28, or 3, 1.) Rev. 1, 7. al.
With ace. impl. 6p. John 1, 34. 1 Pet. 1,8.
Sept. for fixn , fyaca Ex. 2, 12. Gen. 13,
15; fyop.ai Is. 35, 2. Jer. 4, 21 So
6pda> Dem. 168. 1. Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 31 ; cty.
Luc. Tim. 5. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 10. Also
with ace. and particip. Buttm. 144. 1, and
6. b. Heb. 2, 8 GUTTM 6pa>p,fv avr<n TO. Trdira
virorfTay/jLfi>a. Matt. 24, 30 o-^rovrai TOV vlov
TOV dv^p. fp^6p.fvov. Mark 14, 62. Luke
13, 28. John 1, 52. Sept. 6pda> for niO
Ex. 2, 6. 11. So opdca Hdian. 1. 4. 2. XeV.
Cyr. 1. 2. 8 ; fy. Luc. Tim. 6. Xen. Hell.
3. 2. 9. Spec, in modified senses : a) to
look upon, to behold, to contemplate, once c.
fls, John 19, 37 o-fyovrai els ov f^fKfvrrjcrav.
from Zech. 12, 10 where Heb. aian, Sept.
(7rij3\iropai. Sept. o\^. c. ace. for fiX"i
Ps. 8, 4. Is. 17, 8. So opdcu c. (Is Horn. if.
24. 633. Xen. Conv. 5. 6. b) to see face
to face, to see and converse with, i. e. to
have personal acquaintance and intercourse
with ; e. g. 6pda>, John 6, 36. 8, 57 KOI
AjSpadp. ecapaKas , 14, 9 6 ed)paas e/xe. 15,
24; o^o/iai John 16, 16. 17. 19. 1 John 3,
2. With TO irpafranrov TWOS, to see one s
face, id. 6pdu> Col. 2. 1 ; 6 ^. Acts 20, 25,
(Test. XII Patr. p. 636.) So to see God,
opav, trop. for to know him, q. d. to be ac
quainted with him, to know his character ;
only in John s writings, John 1, 18. 6, 46.
14, 7. 9. 15, 24. 1 John 3, 6. 4, 20. 3 John
11. (Ecclus. 43, 31.) In a wider sense to
see God, i. q. to be admitted to his presence,
to enjoy his intercourse and special favour ;
the figure being" drawn from the customs of
oriental courts, see in jSXeVo), no. 2. a ; Matt.
5, 8 fyovrat. TovZeov. Heb. 12, 14. Rev. 22.
4 o\lsoirai TO TrpocratTrov aj/rou. Comp. 1 K.
1 0, 8. Also to come to see, to visit, S\jf. vfj.ds
John 16, 22. Heb. 13, 23. So Heb. nxn,
Sept. lo-flv, 2 Sam. 13, 5. 2 K. 8, 29. cj to
see lake place, to witness, e. g. o-^r. TTJV f)fj.tpav
TWOS, Luke 17, 22 ; see in f"8o> I. 1. d.
2. Trop. of the mind, to see, to perceive
with the mind or senses, e. g. a) Genr.
to be aware of, to observe, c. accus. et parti
cip. Acts 8, 23 avv8f(rp.ov dBiKias opca trt
ovra. With 6Vt James 2, 24. Sept. c. 6Vi
for nan Gen. 26, 28. So c. ace. et part.
Diod. Sic. 1 3. 58 ; 6Vt M. Antonin. 9. 27.
b) Of things, to see and know, i. e. to come
to know, to learn ; John 3, 1 1 6 oi8ap.(v \n-
\ovpfv, KOI 6 (u>pdKafj.(v p.apTvpovfj.tv. v.
32. 8, 38. Also, to perceive, to understand ;
Col. 2, 18 a p.r) (uipciKfv (p-fiaTtvatv. Ro:u.
opaco
514
opyi^co
15, 21, parall. with truwij/u- So Ecclus.
43, 32. Eurip. Phren. 757 fls oVr/p ou Traps
opa. Xen. Mem. 4. 7. 3, 5.
3. By Hebr. to see, to experience, e. g.
good, to attain to, to enjoy, c. ace. John 3,
36 OVK ctyerai fcoiji/. Sept. OVK o^erai (pa>s
for fSO Ps. 49, 20 ; comp. in eiSw I. 3.
Lycophr. Cassandr. 1019 /Si oi/.
4. Absol. to see to it, to take care, to
take heed, only in Imperat. phrases. a)
opa, e. g. Heb. 8, 5 opa yap, fp^o-i, TTOUJCTT;?
ndvra KT\. quoted from Ex. 25, 40 where
Sept. for flSO ; strictly for opa onus, comp.
Matth. J519. 7. p. 999. Elsewhere only as
followed by p.fj or its compounds, or an
equivalent phrase, e. g. opa ^77, opare p.rj,
take heed lest, beware ; before the Subjunct.
Matt. 8, 4 opa, p.qSei i 617777?. Mark 1, 44.
1 Thess. 5, 15. Rev. 19, 10 opa pj sc. Troi ^r.
22, 9 Before the Imperat. Matt. 9, 30. 24,
6. (Epict. Ench. 19. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 27.)
So before another like imperative, with OTTO,
i. q. beware of; Matt. 16, 6 opart KOI irpoa-
e ^fre diro rrjs fv/Liijs KT ^- ^ ar ^ 8 > 15<
12, 15. b) Fut. o-v o\lfft, vpe is o
see Ifiou to il, look ye to it, a milder form for
the imperat. Winer 44. 3. Matth. 498. c.
Matt. 27, 4 rt irpas was ; o-v ctyei. v. 24.
Acts 1 8, 1 5. So Arr. Epict. 2. 5. 30. ib. 4.
6. 11. M. Antonin. 11. 13.
5. Pass. aor. 1 uxp^nv, once fut. 1 o(p^r}-
o-opai Heb. 9, 28, and once pres. part. oTrra-
vop-evos Acts 1, 3, c. dat. to be seen by any
one, to appear to any one, Buttm. 134. 4
a) Pr. and spoken of things, with eVof place
Rev. 11, 19 KOI o><p3?7 17 KtjScoroy . . . eV r
raw avrov. 12, 1. 3; with dat. of pers.
Acts 2, 3 KOI oocpSqo-ai avroly . . . yXwo-o-ai
woVi Trvpos. 16,9. Sept. and MX"? Gen. 8,
5. 9, 14. Spoken of persons, with dat. of
pers. e. g. angels, Luke 1,11 oStpSrj Se avrw
ayyfXos. 22, 43. Acts 7, 30. 35 ; of God
Acts 7, 2 ; of persons dead, Matt. 17, 3
oScpSTjo-av aiirols Mwvo-fjs KT\. Mark 9, 4 ;
with (v of manner, Luke 9, 31 01 o<p3Wes
eV Sov Of Jesus after his resurrection,
Luke 24, 34. Acts 1, 3. 9, 17. 13, 31. 26,
16. 1 Cor. 15, 5. 6. 7i 8. 1 Tim. 3, 16; or
in his second coming, Heb. 9, 28. Also
Acts 26, 16 p-dprvpa ... &>v [TOVTW a] re
o(p3i}o-op.at o-oi, a witness of those things as
to which I will yet appear unto thee ; here
some render, which I will cause thee to see,
but against all analogy. Sept. forMsnj,
of angels Ex. 3, 2. Judg. 6, 12; of God
Gen. 12, 7. 17, 1. So Hdian. 2. 11. 5.
Luc. D. Mort. 23. 1 ; c. vrro TWOS JE\. V.
H. 2. 26. Xen. Yen. 12. 20. b) As Mid.
to show oneself, to present oneself to or be
fore any one ; Acts 7, 26 <5<p37 avroit ua-
xo/ieW. Sept. for nsj inn 2 K. 14, 8. So
Hdian. 1. 16. 8, 12. +
opjf), y S) ^, (ope yo),) pr. a reaching
after, propension, natural impulse, i. e. the
character or disposition as resulting from
impulses, Hes. Op. 302. Find. Pyth. 9. 76.
Hdot. 6. 128. Hence genr. and in N. T.
passion, i. e. any violent commotion of mind,
indignation, anger, wrath, espec. as inclu
ding desire of vengeance, punishment, and
therein differing from 3up.ds ; see in Svp-dt
and comp. Tittm. de Synon. N. T. p. 131
sq. 255. So Zeno in Diog. Laert. 7. 113
opy^ fcrriv tViSv/ua rt/xcap/ar rot) SOKOVJTOJ
T)8lKT]KfVal OV TrpCHTTJKOVTOIS.
1. Pr. and genr. Mark 3, 5 Trfpi{3\(\lfdfj.e-
vos aiiToiis p.fr opyrjs, i. e. indignantly.
Rom. 12, 19. Eph. 4, 31. Col. 3, 8. 1 Tim.
2, 8. James 1,19, 20, eoTo> TTUS oVSpooTros
. . . ppa8i>s (Is opyrjV opyrj yap* KT\. Sept
for S) 2 Sam. 12, 5. Job 16, 9 ; n^n p rov .
21, 14 ; ?!*!? Josh. 9, 20. So Gnom. Poet.
p,ov6(TT. 354. p. 183, Tauchn. ytyvov S ts
opyrjv p.T) Ta%vs y , aXXa /3paSvr. Hdian. 4.
3. 8. Xen. Eq. 9. 2. Mem. 2. 6. 63
Spoken of God, as implying utter abhor-
rence of sin and aversion to those who live
in it ; Rom. 9, 22 ei fie SeXcbi/ 6 Seos eVSet-
ao-3ai TTJV opyjjv. Heb. 3, 11. 4, 3. Sept.
and *X Ex. 4, 14. Deut. 29, 20 ; B?! Is.
10,5; |l ir Ex. 32, 12. So Jos. Ant. 8. 7. 6.
2. Meton. wrath, as including the idea of
punishment, e. g. as the penalty of law,
Rom. 4, 15 6 yap vo por opyTjf Karepyderai.
13, 4. 5. So Ecclus. 7, 16. Dem. 528. 4
rw Spdcravrt 8 OVK Icrrjv rf]v opyfjV . . . era-
ti> 6 i>6p.os. Also of the punitive wrath of
God, the divine judgments to be inflicted
upon the wicked, e. g. OTTO rr)s p-eXXovo^r
opyJ?y Matt. 3, 7. Luke 3, 7. 1 Thess. 1,
10; ofiyfj 3eoC air ovpavov Rom. 1, 18;
opyi7 eV rjp-fpa opyrjs 2, 5 bis. Rev. 6, 17 ;
also Luke 21, 23. John 3, 36. Rom. 2, 8.
3, 5. 5, 9. 9, 22 a-Kfvrj opytjs. Eph. 2, 3
rtKva (pvcrfi. opyrjs. Eph. 5, 6. Col. 3, 6.
1 Thess. 2, 16. 5, 9. Rev. 6,16. 11, 18.
For the phrase cow rrjs opyrjs v. roO 3u-
p-ov rrjs opyrjs rov 3eov, see in 3vp.ds and
oivos, Rev. 14, 10. 16, 19. 19, 15. ^ So
Psalt. Salom. 15, 6 (pX6| irvpos *ai opyf)
f. tVw, (opyrj, ) to make angry,
to provoke, c. ace. ^Eschin. Dial. Socr. 2. 1.
Xen. Eq. 9. 2. In N. T. only Pass, or
Mid. opyi op-ai, a or. 1 wpyurSqi , to be or
become angry, provoked; absol. Matt. 18,
34. 22,7. Luke 14,21. 15,28. Rev. 11,
515
18. Eph. 4, 26 opyi ffcrSf KOI pr) duaprdvfTf
(com p. Sept. Ps. 4, 5), i. e. in your anger
sin not, repress your anger ; comp. Heb. and
Sept. Prov. 16, 32. With a dat. Matt. 5, 22
fray 6 opyi^opfvos TO> dSeXepw avrov. With
firi TIVI, Rev. 12, 17. Sept. for tTJH Gen.
31,36; c. dat. Num. 25, 3; c. firi Num.
32, 13 ; C]J8t, c. dat. Is. 12, 1 ; c. ri 1 K.
11, 9. Dem. 514. lO. Xen. Hell. 4. 8. 30 ;
c. dat. Hdian. 5. 8. 15. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 5.
o/jyt Xoy, T], oi>, (0/3717-) p^one to anger,
passionate, Tit. 1,1; Sept. for nian ffinx
Prov. 22, 24 ; fran b?3 29, 22. Hdian. 4.
9. 6. Xen. Eq. 9. 7.
opyvta, as, f], (opeyca,*) a fathom, pr.
the space which one can measure by ex
tending the arms laterally ; Acts 27, 28 bis.
JEl V. H. 2. 22. Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 19.
opeyo), f. o>, to reach or stretch out, es-
pec..T;? x e P a Horn. II. 15. 371. Jos. B. J.
1 2. 4 ; genr. Xen. An. 7. 3. 29. In N. T.
only Mid. ope yo/*ai, to stretch oneself, to
reach after any thing ; hence trop. to long
after, to desire, to covet; c. gen. Heb. 11,16
Trarpj Soy Kpeirrovos opeytrat. 1 Tim. 3, 1.
6, 10. So Hdian. 2. 15. 8. Xen. Mem. 1.
2. 15 ; pr. Horn. II. 5. 851. Hes. Scut. 456.
opeivos, T), 6v, (opor,) mountainous, as
17 opeivr) (x<*>pa) mountainous country, Luke
I, 39. 65. Sept. for in Gen. 14, 10. Deut.
II, 11. Pol. 3. 17. 2. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 3.
o/3e^t9, ccoy, fj, (optyo/zai.) pr. a reaching
ifler, trop. longing, lust, Rom. 1, 27.
Rcclus. 23, 6. Hdian. 3. 13. 14.
Op^OTTOOeh), o>, f. jjero), (opSoy, Trovy,)
pr. to foot it straight, to walk straight ; trop.
to walk (live) uprightly, air. \eyop.. Gal. 2,
14.
0/3^09, TJ, 6v, straight, right. 1. In
height, upright, erect, Acts 14, 10 ai/acrrqSi
opSdy, comp. Buttm. $ 123. 6. 1 Esdr. 9,
46. Luc. Rhetor, praec. 19. Xen. Mem. 1.
4. 11.
2. Horizontally, straight and kvel, not
crooked or uneven, trop. Heb. 12, 13 rpo-
X/ay opSay iroifja-aTf. Sept. for "itJi Prov.
12, 16. 16, 25. Pr. 680? opSij Jos. Ant. 6.
1. 3. Luc. D. Deor. 25. 2.
>, f. jycrw, (op3ordp.oy ; op-
Soy, Ttnvca,) to cut straight, e. g. 68oV, Lat
tzam recte secare, to cut (make) straight
one s way, to direct, Sept. for *i$p Prov.
3, 6. 1 1 , 5 ; comp. oSouy ei>3eiay erep.6 Thuc.
2. 100. In N. T. trop. c. ace. \6yov instead
of 6Soi>, 2 Tim. 2, 15 6p^orop.ovvra TOV Xo-
yov rrjy dXr/Seiay, pr. culling straight the
word of truth, i. e. rightly and skilfully
teaching it. Comp. Constitut. Apost. 7,
30 opZoTopelv ev rols TOV Kvplov 8oy/io-ii/.
Euseb. H. E. 1. 8 TT)I/ efadav Kal /3ao-iXtK?)
68ov op2oTO/xoCo-a TJ fKKXrjtria TOV Seou.
op&pifo, f. t o-o), (opSpoy,) <o rise ear/y,
to do early in the morning ; so praegn.
Luke, 21, 38 Tray 6 Xaoy <2p3pi<|e irpoy avrbv
tv rw iepw KT\. all the people came early in
the morning to him in the temple. Sept. for
fiisan Gen. 19, 27; inia Job 7, 21
1 Mace. 11, 67. Tob. 9, 4." The Attic form
was opSpeuw ; Moeris p. 272 opSpeuei Arri-
Kwy, opSpt^et EXX?;j/iK&)y. Thorn. Maw. p.
656.
op&pliVQS, rj, 6v (opSpoy,) morning, early,
e. g. acrnjp Xa/xn-poy Kai op3pii/o y Rev. 22,
16 Rec. Luke 24, 22 Lachm. Sept. for
a^30 Hos. 6, 4. 13, 3. Luc. Gall. 1.
Antip. Sidon. in Anthol. Gr. II. p. 12. Posi
dipp. ib. p. 42. This form is condemned
by the Atticists, who prefer opSptoy ; see
Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 186. Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 51.
opzrpio?, a, ov, (opSpoy,) morning, early,
malutinus, as adv. Luke 24, 22 yevop-evai
opSpiat eVt TO (JiVT)fJLfioi>, comp. Buttm. J 123.
6. Sept. Job 29, 7. Plut. Cato Min. 41.
Plato Prot. 313. b, opSptoy JJKO>V. Comp.
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 51.
6p^pO<; : ov, 6, (kindr. opmp.i, opSo y,
orior, ortus.) day-break, morning, pr. the
time at and immediately after day-break,
while one still needs a light ; but later in
cluding also the morning twilight until near
sunrise ; Phryn. et Lob. p. 275.
1. day-break, dawn, Luke 24, 1 opSpov
jSaSeoy, comp. John 20, 1 ; see in /3a3i5y
lett. b. Aristoph. Vesp. 216 op3poy /3a3vy
*rX. Theocr. 18. 14; genr. Diod. Sic. 14.
104. Xen. Yen. 6. 6.
2. morning twilight, early morn. i. q. tcoy
or fas, comp. Phryn. 1. c. John 8, 2 opSpou
8e TruXiv TraptyivfTO els TO Ifpov. Acts 5.
21. Sept. for ipa Judg. 16, 2 ; -iniD Josh.
6, 15. Joel 2. 2.
op^co9 ; adv. (<5p3oy.) straight, right, i. e.
erectly, Xen. Eq. 7. 5. In N. T. of man
ner, rightly, correctly, Mark 7, 35 eXdXet op-
3o>r. Trop. in a moral sense, Luke 7, 43
opSwy tKpivas. 10, 28. 20, 21. Sept. for
aia Gen. 40, 16 ; s^arj Deut. 5, 28. Luc.
Cynic. 5. Xen. An. 1. 9. 30.
opi^w, f. itreo, (opoy,) to bound, to make
or set a boundary, Sept. for bWR Josh. 13,
27. Hdot. 2. 16. Xen. Cyr. 8. 6. 21. In N.
T. and usually, to mark out, to limit ^ to de-
opiov
516
opvacra)
tcrmine, to appoint ; c. ace. of thing, Heb.
4, 7 7rdXii> nva opifei qpfpav. Acts 17, 26.
Part. perf. Pass, vpio-pevos, n, ov, deter
mined, decreed, Luke 22, 22. Acts 2, 23.
So Jos. Ant. 6. 5. 3. Hdian. 1. 10. 11. Xen.
An. 7. 7. 36. With ace. of pers. as ap
pointed to an office or station, Acts 17, 31
tv aVSpl w [ov] atpio-e. Pass, with a noun
of office in apposit. Acts 10, 42 avros la-riv
6 a>pio-p,fvos VTTO rod 3eov KpiTj]s fcovrcoi KOI
vacpuv. (Meleag. in Anth. Gr. 1. p. 9, <re
Seoj/ copio-e.) So Rom. 1, 4 TOV opicr SfVTos
viov 3eou *rX. i. e. marked out, declared ;
Chrysost. SetxSeVros- ; comp. Phil. 2, 8 sq.
Eph. 1, 20 sq. With an inf. Acts 11, 29
(aplO-fV fKa&TOS . . . TTfU^ai KT\.
opiov, ov, TO (opoy,) a bound, border;
usually Plur. TO. opia, the borders, Plut.
Aristid. 11 pen. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 1. In N. T.
only Plur. and by Hebraism, for a space
within certain boundaries, territories, coun
try, district; Matt. 2, 16 / B?;3Xee/z KUI ev
iracn TOLS opiois avTTjs. 4, 13. 8, 34. 15, 22.
39. 19, 1. Mark 5, 17. 7, [24.] 31 bis. 10, 1.
Acts 13, 50. On Matt. 4, 13 see Bibl. Res.
in Pal. III. p. 288 sq. So Sept. and ^*a
Gen. 23, 17. Ex. 8, 2; for rniB Judg".
20,6.
optci^Q), f. io-a>, (opKoy,) to put to an oath,
to make swear, c. ace. Sept. for S^aTliti
Gen. 50, 25. Dem. 678. 5. Xen. Conv. 4.
10. In N. T. to adjure, to charge on oath;
with two ace. of person whom and by whom ;
Mark 5, 7 opKifa o-e TOV 3eoV Acts 19, 13.
1 Thess. 5, 27. See Buttm. \ 131. 2, comp.
6. Matth. 5413. 10. So Sept. eopKifo>
Gen. 24, 3. The Atticists condemn this
word, though found in the best writers, and
prefer opKoca, Phryn. et Lob. p. 360 sq.
6/3K09, ov, 6, (kindr. epKos, Lat. Orcus.)
an oath, Matt. 14, 7. 9. 26, 72. Mark 6, 26.
Luke 1, 73. Acts 2, 30. Heb. 6, 16. 17.
James 5, 12. Sept. for riSiaa Gen. 24, 8.
26, 3. So 1 Mace. 7, 18. Pol. 3. 68. 13.
Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 12. Meton. what is pro
mised with an oath ; Matt. 5, 33 cbroScBo-eiy
rc3 Kupt w TOVS opKovs crov.
f , < H
pKW fJiOd iflj as, 77, (opKco/iorea) ; opKos,
o/xvv/u,) pr. the swearing of an oath, the
taking of an oath ; hence a swearing, an
oath, Heb. 7, 20. 21 bis. 28. Sept. for r^X
Ez. 17, 18. 19. 1 Esdr. 8, 93 ; ra op/ao-
fi6o-ia Plato Phsedr. p. 241. a.
6p/jida), >, f. T]<ra>, (tSpp-j;,) to make rush
on, to impel, to incite, c. ace. Horn. II. 6.
338. Diod. Sic. 3. 53. Xen. Eq. 7. 17, 18.
Often and in N. T. intrans. to rush on,
to move forwards impetuously; e. g. tirl
Tiva, Acts 7. 57 atpfjLTjcrdv re op.o Svp.ao ov eV
avTov. With eiy TI, Acts 19, 29 els TO
3/arpoj/. Matt. 8, 32. Mark 5, 13. Luke 8,
33. So c. eVi 2 Mace. 12, 20. Hdian. 3. 5. 1 ;
efs nva. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 17; eTy TI Thuc.
1. 87.
op^it], y s , ^, (opw/ii,) a rusliing on,
onset, assault ; Acts 14, 5 o>y Se tytvtTo
opfifj . . . v/3pt <rai Koi Xt3oj3oX^(rai UVTOVS. So
Sept. Jer. 47, 23. Hdian. 2. 5. 8. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 2. 6. Trop. of the mind, impulse,
purpose, will, James 3, 4. So Epict. Ench.
1.1. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 2.
opfJiri^a, aros, TO, (6p/iaco,) pr. impe
tuous movement, a rusliing on, Sept. Deut.
28, 49. 1 Mace. 6, 47. Hence in N. T.
impetus, violence; e. g. as dat. of manner,
Rev. 18, 21 6pp.rjfj.aTi /SX^Sqo-erat, i.e. with
violence. So Etym. Magn. 618. 10. Comp.
Horn. II. 13. 356. 590. Buttm. Lexil. II.
p. 4^sq.
opveov, ov, TO, (opwy,) a bird, fowl, e. g.
carnivorous, Rev. 18, 2. 19, 17. 21. Sept.
for Site Gen. 6, 20 ; V*9 Gen. 15, 11. Ez.
39, 4. Luc. Demon. 66. Xen. An. 6.
1. 23.
OfVtS, tSoj, 6, 7;, a bird, fowl, gerr. Luc.
Merc. Cond. 17. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 9. In
N. T. only of poultry, the lien, gallina.
Matt. 23, 37. Luke 13, 34. So Pol. 12.
26. 1. Xen. An. 4. 5. 25.
ia, as, f), (opoSere ca ; opo?, rt Si;-
/xt.) pr. a setting of bounds ; meton. a bound,
limit; Acts 17,26 opicras . . . ray opoSeatas
Trjs KdToiKias CLVTWV. Glossar. Hdot. p. 174.
Wessel. ovpot 6po3eo-ta. Comp. Greg. Cor.
p. 390. n. 58. Schaefer.
opo?, eos, ovs, TO, Plur. ra opr;, gen. T>V
dpew Rev. 6, 15. Sept. Is. 13, 4; see
Buttm. 5 49. n. 3. Winer 9. 2. c ; a moun
tain, hill, Matt. 5, 1 dveftr) els TO opos. v. 14.
8, 1. Mark 5, 5. Acts 7, 30. al. So TO opos
TO KoA. f\ai>v, the mount of Olives, Luke
19, 29. 21, 37. Acts 1, 12; see in e Xat a
no. 1. (Jos. Ant. 20. 8. 6.) Proverbially,
to remove mountains, i. q. to accomplish
great and difficult things, 1 Cor. 13, 2.
Matt. 17, 20. 21,21; so the Rabbins, comp.
Buxt. Lex. 1653. Sept. opos for ^ Gen.
8, 4. 5. Hdian. 2. 11. 16. Xen. An. 1. 2.
25. +
opvcrao) v. -TT&), f. |<, to dig, c. ace.
Matt. 21, 33 u>pvev tv aura \r)i>ov. Mark
12, 1 ; absol. Matt. 25, 18. *Sept. for 3?^
Is. 5, 2 ; IS" Gen. 21, 30. Diod. Sic. 1.
50. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 10.
517
09, ??, O
op<j)avo$, 17, ov, (kindr. optpvr), 6p(j)v6s,)
orphan, bereaved, e. g. children bereaved
of parents, James 1, 27 upcpavovs KOI xnP as -
Trop. of disciples without a master John
14, 18. Sept. for tin? Ps. 68, 6. Jer. 7,
5. Dem. 1320. 19. Xen. An. 7. 2. 32 ;
trop. Lys. 196. 13.
op^eo), J>, f. Tjo-co, (kindr. opwp.i, ) to lift
up, to raise aloft, a rare and post-Homeric
form, i. q. ptTfa>piftv, Plato Cratyl. p. 406. e.
Earlier and more common was Mid. depon.
op%fop.ai, f. T}(TO/LUH, to leap sc. by rule, to
dance, intrans. Matt. 11, 17 et Luke 7, 32
t]v\itrap.(V lp.lv KM OVK wp^rjo ao ^e. Matt. 14,
6. Mark 6, 22. Sept. for ngn 1 Chr. 15, 29.
Ecc. 3, 4. So Luc. D. Deor. 18. 1. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 3. 10.
oy, 77, o, genit. ov, ye, ov, see Buttm.
5 75. 2 ; originally a demonstrative pronoun,
this, that, (like 6, 9, TO,) but in Attic and
later usage mostly a postpositive article or re
lative pronoun, who, which, what, that ; Buttm.
J 126. 1. Kiihner331. Matth. $289. n.7.
I. As a DEMONSTRATIVE PRONOUN, this,
(hat; only in distinctions and distribution,
with ptv, dc, as or fj.ev...os fi e , that one
. . . this one, the one ...the other ; less fre
quent in Attic writers than 6 p.ev ... 6 Se,
bu* equally common with it in later writers
aiu. in N. T. comp. Buttm. 126. 3. Kiih-
ner 5 331. n. 1. Matth. 1. c. Winer { 20. 1.
E. g. 2 Cor. 2 16 ols p,ev...ols 8e, to the
one... to the other. Matt. 21, 35 ov piv tSet-
pav, ov de dirfKTetvav, i. e. one . . . another.
13,8 6 p.fv...o oe. 25, 15. Luke 23,33.
.Rom. 9, 21. al. sasp. So Luc. Asin. 23.
Pol. 1. 7. 3. Dem. 248. 18. Further, os
fiev...a\\os 8f Matt. 13, 4 sq. os fitv...
oXXoj 8f . . . (Ttpos 6V 1 Cor. 12, 8 sq. 6 p.tv
. . . KOI frcpov Luke 8, 5 sq.
II. As the postpositive article, or RELA
TIVE PRONOUN, who, which, what, that ; qui,
qua, quod. The construction with the re
lative strictly implies two clauses ; in the
first of which there should stand with the
"erb a noun (the antecedent), and in the
second the corresponding relative, each in
the case which its own clause demands, the
relative also agreeing with the antecedent
in gender and number ; see Buttm. } 123.
1. 3. J 143. Kiihner j 332. 1. But in usage,
the form and power of the relative is often
varied, both in construction and in signifi
cation, as also by connecting with it other
particles. E. g.
A) In CONSTRUCTION. 1 . As to Gender,
the relat. agrees regularly with its antece
dent ; Matt 2, 9 6 do rr)p ov ti8ov. Luke 5,
3. John 6, 51. saepiss. So where it relates
to a remoter antecedent, as 1 Cor. 1, 8 os
KOI j3(ftaiu(Tfi vpMs, i. e. o Seo r in v. 4,
comp. v. 9. But from this rule there are
two departures in form : a) Where the
relat. with the verb etvcu or the like con
forms in gender to the following noun,
Buttm. 143. 4. Kiihner $ 332. 5. b. Wi
ner 24. 3. n. 1. So Gal. 3, 16 tnrippuri
aov, os fcrri Xptoroy. Eph. !, 14. 6, 17
p.d^aipav, 5 (<TTI p^a 3eoC. 1 Tim. 3, 15.
So Hdot. 5. 108. Plat. Legg. 699. c. b)
Where by the constructio ad sensum the
relat. takes the gender implied in the ante
cedent, and not that of its external form ;
Rom. 9, 23 sq. O~KVTJ (\eovs, a 7rpor;ro//ia-
o-(v...ovs Kal fKaXto-fv. Gal. 4, 19. Phil. 2,
15. 2 Pet. 3, 16 fv irdo-ais rais eTTicrroXaiy
[i. q. ypdfji^aa-i], ev ols KT\. 2 John 1.
Buttm. 5 143. 5. c. Matth. $ 434. 1. b. Herm.
ad Vig. p. 708. (Eurip. Suppl. 12.) Neut.
often refers to a masc. or fern, antece
dent, taken in the general sense of thing,
Kiihner 332. 5. n. 2. Matth. $ 439 ; comp.
Buttm. ^ 129. 8. So in explanations, Matt.
1, 23 E/i/iiai/ou^X, o e cm p.t^fpp.TjVfv6p.tvov
KT\. 27,33. Mark 3, 17. 12,42 Xn-a ovo,
5 eon Ko8pdvrrjs. 15, 16. 42. John 1, 39.
Col. 1, 24. Heb. 7, 2. al. (Otherwise Acts
9, 39.) Also where Neut. o refers to a
whole preceding clause, Mark 15, 34.
1 John 2, 8.
2. As to Number, the relat. agrees regu
larly with its antecedent, as in the exam
ples above cited. The departures from this
rule are rare, e. g. a) Relat. Sing, after
a plural antecedent, once Phil. 3, 20 eV ov-
pavols ...( ov KT\. where however ov may
be taken as an adverb ; see below in B. 7.
b) Relat. Plur. after an anteced. Sing, col
lect. Phil. 2, 15 ev pccra) yeveas cr/coXtay...
fv ols <paiWo-3f KT\. here the construction
is ad sensum, both in number and gender,
Matth. ^ 434.2. b. 475. a. Buttm. 5143.5. b;
comp. above in 1. b. (Judith 4, 8 ij ytpov-
<rla...oi fKa^vro. 2, 3 ; comp. Horn. II. 16.
368. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 31.) So where the
anteced. includes in any way the idea of
plurality, Acts 15, 36 Kara Traaav TTO\IV, tv
ais KT\. 2 Pet. 3, 1 ftevrepav eVtaroXTji/, eV
air KT\. i. e. in both which, the first and
second.
3. As to Case ; here the general rule is,
that the relative stands in that case which
the verb of its own clause demands, Buttm.
{ 143. 1. Kiihner 332. 1. Matth. $ 473.
E. g. as subject, John 1, 9 TO (f)cos...o (pco-
riei Trdvra uv Sp. v. 30 dvfjp, os e/x/rpoerSeiF
pov ytyovtv. Acts 8, 27. Matt. 10, 26. saep.
oy, 77, o
518
09, 77, o
As object, Ace. Matt. 2, 9 o dcrr^p, ov erSov.
Acts 6, 3. 6. 22, 9. saep. As Dat. Acts 8,
10 dvfjp...ta irpo<rfl\ov Ttdvres- Col. 1, 27.
1 Pet. 1, 12 . 5, 9. al. But the departures
from this rule are frequent, viz.
a) By Attraction, i. e. where the relative
in respect to its own verb would stand in
the accus. but the antecedent stands in the
Genitive or Dative, and then the relative is
attracted by the antecedent into the same
case with itself; Buttm. 143. 13. Kiihner
$ 332. 6. Matth. $ 473. Winer $ 24. 1.
E. g. Genii. Matt 18, 19. John 4, 14 v8a-
ros, ov eyca ficocrw. 7, 31 TOVT&V, 2>v OVTOS
(Koirjo-fv. v. 39. Acts 1,1. Acts 24. 21.
Eph.4,1. Judel5. (Sept. Zeph.3,11.) Rev.
1, 20. al. saep. Neglected, Heb. 8, 2 rr/s ovo?-
vfjs, f/v eTn?fz> 6 Kvpios. (Sept. Jer. 51, 64.
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 10.) Dative, Mark 7, 13.
Luke 2, 20 eVt irao-iv ols fJKov<rav. 5, 9.
John 4, 50 rw Xdyw. w eirrev irjcrovs. Acts
7, 16. 20, 38*. 2 Cor! 12, 21. 2 Thess. 1,
4. al. saep. So Sept. Jer. 15, 14. Xen. An.
5. 4. 33. Here the antecedent is often
omitted, espec. the demonstr. pron. OVTOS,
(Ktlvos, comp. below in no. 4 ; and then the
relative stands alone in a case not properly
belonging to it; Buttm. 5 143. 15. Matth.
473. b. Winer 23. 2. The relative it
self then stands like Engl. what, for that
which, he who, etc. E. g. Luke 9, 36 ovotv
cov euipa.K.ao iv, for ovo ev TOVTO>V <>v [a] ewpa-
Kacriv. 23, 41 iit-ia yap [tKfivatv] >v eVpa-
ap.ei/KrX. Acts 9, 24. 22, 15. 26, 16. Rom.
15, 18. 2 Cor. 12, 17. al. saep. So Jos. Ant.
3. 8. 2 vnrjKovov ols eWXevcre. Xen. Mem.
1. 4. 26.
b) By inverted Attraction, i. e. where the
antecedent is attracted by the relative into
the same case with itself, viz. a) Where
the anteced. remains connected with its
own clause, and before the relative. Matt.
21, 42 Xt 3oi/ ov aVeSoKip-ao-ai/, OVTOS KT\.
Luke 1, 73 opKov [for op/cov] ov w/ioo-e. 20,
17. 1 Cor. 10, 16 rbv aprov ov KXui/Jifv, ov^l
Koivuvla KT\. See Buttm. 5 151. 1. 4. Matth.
474. Winer 24. 2. a. So Hippoc. Morb.
4. 11 TO.S Trrjyas as wvop-ocra, aurai KrX.
Plato Men. 96. a, C ojpoXoyrJKa/iei/ Se ye,
7rpyp,aTos ov pTt io~Ka
Sqrat elev, TOVTO SiftaKTov p,r) elvai. Comp.
Virg. ^En. 1. 577 urbem quam statuo,
vestra est. /3) Where the antecedent it
self is attracted over into the clause of the
relative, and by transposition stands after it
in the proper case- of the relative ; see
Buttm. 5 143. 12. Kiihner 5 332. 8. Matth.
474. a. Winer $ 24. 2. b. Mark 6, 16
elnev OTI ov eyu> uTreKf(pd\i(ra
*I<L>dvvrii>, OVTOS fo-Tiv, for OVTOS eo~Tiv lcod>-
vys, ov f ycb aTTfK. Luke 1, 4. Acts 21, 16
ayovrfs Trap oi t-fvio-%up.(v, M.vdcra>vL KT\. for
ayovres TAvdffutva, Trap w ^ei tcrScop-fv. So
most commentators ; others take it for uyov
res Trapa Mvdvuva Trap w KT\. bringing us
to Mnason, etc. Winer 31 . 2. p. 242. (Plato
Phaed. 116. b, fjvf^ir} Trap OVTOV TO TraiSi a.)
Rom. 6, 17. Philem. 10. 1 John 2,25. Rev.
17, 8 /3XeTro iT-coi> for j3XeTron-ey. So Soph.
Trach. 676 w f%piov . . . TTOKO), TOVT rj(pdvt-
orat. Xen. An. 1. 9. 19 ys apx 01 x^P 05 -
y) This transposition may also take place
when the antecedent would already stand
in the same case with the relative ; cornp.
Winer $ 24. 2. n. Buttm. 143. 14. E. g.
John 11,6 fptivtv tv o> rjv TOTTW, for eV TOTTW
ev ca TJV. Matt. 7, 2 lv w tepifiari, tv < /xerpw,
for ev TW Kpi /iart w KT\. 24, 44. Mark 15,
12. (Hdot. 5. 106.) Here belongs the ad
verbial phrase ov rpoirov, /ca2 ov Tponov,
for KaTa TOV Tpmov ov, pr. in the manner
which, in the same manner as, hence i. q. as,
Matt. 23, 37. Luke 13, 34; *a3 ov r. Acts
15,11. Comp. Buttm. $131. 7, 10. 5115.4.
So Sept. Is. 14, 19. 24. 2 Mace. 15, 39.
Xen. An. 6. 3. 1 . 8) Sometimes the ante
cedent is attracted over to the second clause
in such a way, that it together with the rela
tive remains in the case required by the
word on which it depends ; Rom. 4, 17
KaTfvavTi ov tnio-Tivo-f 3foO, for KOTtvavrt
Seoi) <B eTrt o-Tfvcre. Buttm. $ 143. 14. Wi
ner 5 24. 2. n. Soph. (Ed. Col. 333 TJ\%OV vv
2>7Tfp fl^OV OtKfTWV TT I O~ T W fJLOVO).
c) The case of the relative often depends
on a preposition with which the verb is
construed ; e. g. a) Genr. Matt. 3, 17
t3 vlos p-ov, ev a> cvb oKTjo-a. 10, 11. 11, 10
OVTOS ydp fo~Ti, Ttfpl ov yeypaTTTai. Luke 1,
4. Rom. 10, 14. 1 Cor. 8, 6 bis, els Seoy o
Trariyp, t ov TO. -navra KT\. So Xen. Mem.
2. 2. 8. |3) Sometimes the prep, which
stands with the anteced. is repeated before
the relative ; John 4, 53 tv 777 c5pa, eV y tl-
irev KT\. Acts 7, 4. 20, 18. Comp. Winer
$ 54. 7. n. (Dem. 1203. 9 ev Tols xpwotr ev
ols ytypairrai *rX. Plato Soph. 257. d.
Xen. Vect. 4. 13.) More commonly when
the prep, stands before the antecedent, it is
omitted before the relative, Winer 1. c.
Matth. $ 474. e. $ 595 ult. E. g. Matt. 24,
50 ev rjp-fpa fj ov Trpoo-SoKa. Luke 1, 25.
12, 46. Acts 13, 2 els TO epyov, o 7rpocr/ct-
/cX^p-at avTovs. v. 39. So Plato Phaedo 21.
p. 76. b, Sioovai Xoyoi/ irepl TOVTCHV tov vvv
8rj e\eyopev. Xen. Conv. 4. 1. An. 5. 7. 17.
y) By Attraction the relative is put with
the preposition belonging to the omitted an-
09, ?;, o
519
oy, 77, o
tecedent ; comp. above in no. 3. a. John 6,
29 Iva TriorevoTjrf ds ov direo-TCt\(v exeivos,
for is TOVTOV ov KT\. 19, 37. Rom. 14, 22.
1 Cor. 7, 1. Gal. 1, 8. 9. Heb. 5, 8. 2 Pet.
2, 12.
d) Sometimes the relative is not depen
dent on the verb, but on some noun con
nected with the verb, and then the relative
is put in the genitive; Matt. 3, 11 ov OVK
tlp.1 IKHVUS TO. {/TToSrjfJMTa j3ao~rd<rai. V. 12
ov TO irrvov. Mark 14, 32. Luke 13, 1 &>/
TO oT/ia. John 1, 27. 4, 46. 11, 2. Acts 16,
14. Rom. 2, 29. Col. 1, 25. Rev. 13, 12.
Sept Dan. 2, 11. Hdian. 8. 3. 20 ATroX-
\<ava, ov Kal Trjv eiKova eXeydV rives KT\.
4. As to Position ; here the relative with
its clause regularly follows the antecedent,
as in most of the preceding examples. But
for the sake of emphasis, the relative clause
may be put first, espec. where a demonstr.
avros, OVTOS, or the like, follows ; as Matt.
26, 48 w av (f)i\r)o~a, avTos eo~Ti. John 3,
26 of r\v ufTU o~ov . . . OVTOS /3arrTt f. Heb.
13, 11. 2 Pet. 2, 19. Comp. Buttm. $ 143.
10. Kiihner { 332. 8. Matth. $478. In
both these positions, the antecedent, espec.
the demonstr. pron. avros, OVTOS, enflvos, is
very frequently omitted ; so that the relative
then stands like Engl. what, for that which,
he who ; comp. above in no. 3. a. Buttm.
5 143. 15. Matth. $ 473. b. 478. Winer 23.
2. E. g. genr. Matt 13, 17 aKovo-ai a
aKovfTf, for TavTa a. 14, 7. Mark 2, 24.
Luke 8, 17. John 4, 22. al. So in the in
verted position, Matt. 7, 2. 10, 38 Kal os ov
\afj..-}urfi OVK fo-Ti /MOV aios. 13, 12 Kal
o exfi- dp^fjo-eTat. 19, 6. 25, 29. Mark 9,
40. Luke 4, 6. 12, 40. John 8, 38 bis, cy
6 co>/Kz<a, XaXa> KT\. 13, 27. Rom. 2, 1.
Heb. 2, 18. 1 John 1, 1. 3. Comp. Matth.
5 478. Here too belongs the elliptic use of
Neut. o with its clause before another pro
position, in the signif. as to that, in that,
quod altinet ad; the corresponding TOVT
<rrt, TOVT ecrrt 6Yi, or the like, being omit
ted before the latter clause. Rom. 6, 10 bis,
o yap dnt^avf, Ttj apapTia ariSoftr (<pdna
o 8f /, / ra Sew. Gal. 2, 20. See Matth.
} 4781 Buttm. I 151. IV. 10. So Plato
Euthyd. 271. c, o Se o~v tpuTqs Trjv o~o<f)iav
avTolv KT\. Xen. Hi. 6. 12. CEc. 15. 4. An.
2. 3. 1.
B) In SIGNIFICATION. The relative strictly
serves simply to introduce a dependent clause
and mark its close relation to the leading pro
position ; as Matt. 2, 9 6 do-Trip, ov doov ev TTJ
dvaTo\fj,irporiy(vavTovs. But in common use
it was employed in a wider extent, both as a
general connective particle, and also some
times as implying purpose, result, cause, 01
the like, which would properly be ex
pressed by a conjunction. See Buttm.
5 143. n. 2, 3, 4. Matth. 479 sq. For the
sense what, that which, he who, see above
in A. 4.
1. As a general connective, e. g. a;
Genr. John 4, 46. 11, 2 r^v 8f Mapia iy
d\fi\l/ao-a TOV Kvpiov fJ-vpca ... ^$-6 dot\(pbs
A. rjo-SfVfi. In this way it is not uncom
mon for Paul, and also Peter, to connect
two, three, or more clauses by relatives,
referring to the same or also to different
subjects ; e. g. Acts 26, 7. Eph. 3, II. 12.
Col. 1. 13 sq. 24-29. 1 Pet 1, 8. 10. 12.
2, 22 sq. 3, 19 sq. 4, 4. 5. 2 Pet. 2, 2. 3. 3,
1 6. al. Comp. Winer 24. n. 2. b)
Where it is equivalent to a demonstrative,
and this, these; and he, they, etc. Luke 12,
24 ols OVK eoTi Tapflov, and they have no
store-house. Acts 6, 6 ovs (o-Trjo-av, and
these they set before, etc. 7, 45. 11, 30.
Gal. 1, 7. 1 Pet l, 12. 2, 4; ty 1 <5 Phil. 3,
12; (v oiy i. q. ei/ TOVTOIS 8e Luke 12, 1 ;
(Is 5 i. q. els TOVTO 8e Col. 1, 29. This is
rare in early Greek writers, but more fre
quent in later ones, Buttm. 5 143. 6. Matth.
5 447. So Apollodor. 1.1.3 Kpovos KaTf-
tritv Eori ai/, eiVa Aij/xjjrpai/ Kal "Hpav jie3
as liXovTava KT\. Jos. Ant. 14. 13. 7. Plato
Apol. Socr. 35. a. c) In the formula ov
Tponov, see above in A. 3. b. y.
2. As implying purpose, equiv. to ti-a,
Matt. 11, 10 eyo) d7roaWXXa> TOV dyyt\6v
JJLOV ... os: KaTao-Kfvdo-fi TTJV 686v o~ov KT\.
Mark 1, 2. Luke 7, 27. Comp. Buttm.
5 143. m. 34. Matth. 5 481. So Heb. -iias
Sept. Iva, Gen. 11, 7. 22, 14. Deut. 4, 40~;
comp. Gesen. Lehrg. p. 771. Heb. Lex.
art. "iffiit B. 2. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 14 6VXa
KTuwai, oif dfjLWovvrai TOVS doiKoviras.
3. As marking result, or consequence,
equiv. to Start. So after TIS, Luke 7, 49
TLS OVTOS fo-riv, os Kal d/za/m ar d<pir)ai, who
is this, that he should also forgive sins? 5,
21. Matth. ^ 479. a, and n. 1. Buttm. 143.
m. 35 b. So Judith 8, 12. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1.
14 TIS OVT<OS i&xvpus, os SvvaiT av KT\.
4. As implying cause, or a reason, equiv.
to OTI, because. Luke 8, 13 OVTOI piav OVK
fXOVCTlV, Ot TTpOS KUlpOV TTlO-T(VOVO-l, Lclt. Ul
qui, because. Luke 4, 18. So in the con
structions a v 3 S)v, ffi J, see in dvrl no. 1.
c. eiri II. 3. f. Comp. Buttm. 5 143. m. 35 a.
Matth. ^ 480. c. So more freq. oonr, see
that art. in B. 3. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 13.
5. Once < o in direct interrog. for eVi
TJ, Matt. 26, 50 craTpf, f<p* o naptl ; So
Arr. Epict. 4. 1. 95. Comp. Aristoph.
520
ocr/i?)
Lysistr. 1101 cr 1103 eVt rt Trdpeore 8fv-
po , Tliis direct use belongs to the later
Greek, although earlier writers employed
os indirectly like rls , as Plato Men. 80. c>
ivfpi dpfTTJs, o fcrriv, e ydb p.ev OVK ol8a. Xen.
Cyr. 6. 1. 46. See Winer ^ 24. 3. Matth.
485. Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 57.
6. Including the notion of a particle of
time, as ore, orav. So a<^> rj s r]fj.fpas, i. q.
UTTO rfjs rjfj.. ore, Col. 1, 6. 9. Ellipt. d<^>
rjs, i. q. dnb rfjs rjp.. V. u>pas. ore, Luke 7,
45. 2 Pet. 3, 4. So a^P 1 *l s W^P *! an d
XP l ov, see in a%pi no. 1. a, b; eV o>, see
in eV no. 2. a; ews ou, see in eW III. 1. b;
p.expis ov, see in fiexpi no. 1. b. /3.
Comp. Matth. } 480.
7. Neut. genit. ov, as adv. of place, where,
Matth. J 486. 1. Buttm. 116. 4. a) Pr.
Luke 4, 16 ov T)V Tf%pap.p,tvos. 23, 53. Acts
1, 13 ov rjcrav Kara^fvovrts. Col. 3, 1. Heb.
3, 9. Rev. 17, 15 TO. vSara . . . ov 17 jropvr) KO-
Sqrai. Trop. Rom. 4, 15. 5,20. Also with
fKfl emphat. corresponding, Matt. 18, 20 ov
yap fieri Svo 77 rpds . . . tKfl KT\. 2 Cor. 3, 17.
So Sept. Gen. 13, 4. JEi. V. H. 3. 19.
Xen. An. 2. 1. 6; c. em Arr. Epict. 2. 2.
14. With prepositions, as eVdi>co ov Matt.
2, 9 ; e | ou whence Phil. 3, 20 ; see Winer
5 54. 7. n. 1. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 46 sq. b)
In attraction with verbs of motion, for whi
ther ; as in Engl. often where, see Buttm.
5 151. I. 8. So Luke 10, 1 ds irdcrav noXiv
KOI roirov, ov ffj.f\\fv avrbs epxe<r3ai. 22,
10. 24, 28. Matt. 28, 16. Also ou fdv
whithersoever 1 Cor. 16,6; see fdv (for av)
2. b. So Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 15 ; ov fdv 1 Mace.
6, 36.
C) Connected with other particles : a)
6 s av, os fdv, whosoever, comp. Buttm. 1 39.
m. 14; see in av II. 1. a; fdv II. 1. b)
or ye, once Rom. 8, 32 ; see in ye no. 1.
b. c) os 8f]TroT, once John 5, 4 ; see
in Bfj no. 3. d) ocrTrep, rjirep, oirtp, who
indeed, who namely, i. q. or but stronger
and more definite; once Mark 15, 6 era
ofo-piov, ovTTfp TJTOVVTO, \. c. whom namely
they demanded. Buttm. 75. 3. So Jos.
Vit. 5 18. Luc. D. Deor. 8. 1. ib. 10. 2.
e) o OTIS , see in its order. +
ocra/a?, adv. (oo-oj,) how many limes,
how often ; in N. T. only with av, i. e. 6o-d-
KIS av, however often, so often as, 1 Cor. 11,
25, 26; oa-aKis tdv Rev. 11, 6. See in ay
11. 1. b, and fdv II. 2. c. Plut. Alex. M. 5.
Xen. Mem. 3. 4. 3.
69 ye, see in ye no. 1. b.
ocrioy, a, ov, also once uo-tos, 6, 17.
1 Tim. 2, 8 ocrt ovj \t~ipas, see Winer $ 11.
1. Matth. { 436. 2 ; holy, pure, sanctus, pi.
right as conformed to God and his laws j
thus distinguished from dittos, which re
fers more to human laws and duties ; e. g.
Pol. 23. 10. 8 ra irpos TOVS dvtlpiaTrovs 8i-
Kaia, KOI TO. Trpbs TOVS Seorr oo-ta. Hdian. 2.
13. 16. Xen. Hell. 4. 1. 33. Tittrn. de Syr.
N. T. p. 25. In N. T.
1. Of persons, holy, hallowed; so of God,
as the personification of holiness and purity,
Rev. 15, 4 on povos ttcrtoy. 16, 5. (Sept. for
TDn p s . 145, 17; ^ Deut. 32, 4.) Ol
men, holy, pious, godly, careful of all duties
towards God; Tit. 1, 8 Set yap fmo-KOTrov
flvai . . . craxppova, dixatov, ocriov, KT\. Else
where of Christ, Heb. 7, 26. Acts 2, 27 et
13, 35 ovdf Scocrets TOP ocriov trou tfieif rr]v
dicxpZopdv, quoted from Ps. 16, 10 whero
Sept. for *J n on ; as a i so D eut< 33) 8 . 2 Chr.
6,41. Ps. 4, 4. Arr. Epict. 2. 4. 2. Xen.
Ag. 3. 5.
2. Of things, holy, sacred ; e. g. 1 Tim.
2, 8 tiraipovras ocriovs ^eipay, i. e. pure,
spotless. (Sept. otr/a Kap8ia for "ifrta Prov.
22, 11.) Acts 13, 34 8<icra> vfuv rd oaia
Aa^iS ra Triora, pr. I will give you the holy
promises of David, the sure, i. e. the things
inviolably promised of God to David . in al
lusion to Is. 55, 3 where Sept. for ^tm
^T?> mercies, favours promised.
ocriOT7/9, TTJTOS, T], (oo-tos,) holiness, god
liness, piety, careful observance of all duties
towards God ; distinguished from fiiKawxrv-
vr\ as oaios from OLKMOS, see above in oo-ios.
Luke 1, 75 eV ocriorTjri KCU diKaiocrvvrj eVw-
TTIOV avTov. Eph. 4, 24. Sept. for ^*
Deut. 9, 5 ; BP\ 1 K. 9, 4. Plut. Alcib.
34. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 47.
OITKO?, adv. (oo-tor,) holily, piously, godly,
1 Thess. 2, 10 oViW /cat oucaius, comp.
above in oo-toj. Jos. Ant. 6. 5. 5. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 5. 26.
007477, fjs, fj, (o^co,) a smell, odour, e. g.
bad 2 Mace. 9, 10. 12 ; of the hare, Xen.
Ven. 8. 2. In N. T. only of fragrant odour,
John 12, 3 fj oe oiKia eVrXjj/xiSj; eV TTJS
oo-p.TJs rov p.vpov. Sept. for H^l) Cant. 1,
3. 11. 2, 13. (^El. V. H. 14. 39 oV/ii) TWK
POOMV. Xen. Conv. 2. 3.) By Hebr. oo-^ij
tva>oias, an odour of fragrance, i. e. sweet
odour, as accompanying an acceptable sa
crifice, Eph. 5, 2. Phil. 4, 18. Sept. and
n pp? n-n Lev. 1, 9. 13. 17. 2, 2. 9. al.
Trop. 2 Cor. 2, 14 TTJV oV/iJjJ> r^s yvutrttas
aiirov (f>avfpovvTt 81 fj/j,a>v. V. 16 bis, 007x77
Sai/drou . . . 007117 fwiyy, comp. the Rabb. CD
^^l aroma v. pufot s mortis, O" l * 1 in c ^
521
aroma, v. pulvis vita, Wetstein N. T. in
loc. Buxtorf. Lex. 1494. Coinp. also Aiis-
tot. de mirab. Auscult. Xe yerat Se KOI TOVS
yvnas inb TTJS TWV p.vpuiv ocrp.fjs ajro^vrj-
(TKftv. JE\. H. An. 3. 7 euwcua 8e <a\ pvpov
yvijflv curia SaraTOU.
ocro9, rj, ov, relat. pron. corresp. to TO-
orof, and in N. T. to TOO-OVTOS or the like ;
Buttm. 5 79. 3, 5 ; i. q. Lat. quantus, a, urn,
i. e. how great, how much, how many ; as
great as, as much as, etc.
1. Of magnitude, how great, as great as,
Rev. 21, 16 TO (J,fJKOs avT^s [TCIOVTOV ecrri
Rec.] 5<rov KOI TO TrXaroj. Xen. An. 3.
1. 19.
2. Of time, how long, as long as, e. g.
ocrov xpovov Mark 2, 19; t(f> ocrov \P^~
vov Rom. 7, 1. 1 Cor. 7, 39. Gal. 4, 1 ;
also (<j) ocrov Matt. 9, 15, see in Vi III. 2.
a. So Act. Thorn. } 36. Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 8.
Repeated and so intens. Heb. 10, 37 ert
fjiiKpov ocrov ocrov, like Engl. yet a very
very little white ; comp. Herm. ad *Vig. p.
726. Matth. 486. n. 1 fin. So Sept. Is.
26, 20. Aristoph. Vesp. 213 OVK dntKoifjLT)-
^rjfjLtv ocrov ocrov O~TI\T]V. Arr. Indie. 29. 15.
3. Of quantity, number, multitude, how
much, how many, etc. a) Sing, as much
as ; John 6, 1 1 IK rSnv &bapUn> \TOO-QVTOV]
Sc-ov TJSc\ov. So JEl. V. H. 1. 4. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 2. 26; with TOO-OVTOV expr. Xen.
Cyr. 2. 3. 6. b) Plur. ocroi, ocrai, as
many as, all who; Neut. 5 era, as many as,
all that or which, all what. Matt. 14, 36 KOI
ocroi fj^avro, diecrobSquai . Mark 3, 10.
Acts 4, 6. 34. Rom. 2, 12. 2 Cor. 1, 20.
Gal. 3, 10. Rev. 2, 24. Neut. Luke 12,
3 ocra tv TTJ o-KOTia tiirart. John 15, 14.
Acts 9, 39. Jude 10. (Hdian. 4. 9. 16. Xen.
An. 2.1. 1.) Preceded by navrts, where
irdiTfs ocroi is i. q. ocroi, but stronger, Matt.
13, 46. 22, 10. Mark 12, 44. Luke 4, 40.
al. (Hdian. 1. 10. 11. Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 27.)
With OVTOS or OVTOS corresponding, Rom. 8,
14 ocroi yap. . . OVTOI flcriv KT\. Gal. 6, 12.
John 1, 12 ocroi 5e tXaftov avrov, e8a)Kfv
avrols KT\. Gal. 6, 16. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 9.
Hi. 4. 10.) With av. as ocros av, ocros eoV,
whosoever, whatsoever, see in av II. l.a; tdv
(for ai>) no. 1. Matt. 18, 18 ocra, tav S^cr^re
ri TTjf yrjs Mark 6, 1 1 ocroi av p.fj 8fu>i>rai
vpas. Luke 9, 5. John 11, 22. Rev. 3, 19.
Strengthened by irdvrfs, Matt. 7, 12. Acts 3,
22. So Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 5. c) Neut 6 era
sometimes expresses also admiration, how
many and great things, as in Engl. what
things, q. d. what great things. Acts 9, 13
ocra KOKO. (Troirjcrf rols dyiots crov. V. 16. 15,
12 ocra (iro iTjcrfv 6 Seoj o~Tjp,(ia KT\. So
genr. of great or unusual deeds, Mark 6, 30.
Luke 4, 23. 9,10. John 21, 25; of benefits
conferred, Mark 3,8. 5, 19. 20. Luke 8, 39.
Acts 14, 27. 15, 4. 2 Tim. 1, 18. Comp.
Buttm. j 150. m. 8. Matth. 445. c.
4. Of measure, degree, extent. a) Be
fore a comparative, as KaS* ocroi . . . Kara TO
O-OVTOV, by how much... by so much, Heb.
7, 20. 22; ocro> . . . TOCTOUTOJ id. Heb. 1, 4.
(Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 10.) So oo-w, by how
much, with TOO-OVTW impl. Heb. 8, 6. (Plut.
Alex. M. 5.) With paXXov omitted after
ocrw, Heb. 10, 25 cai TOO-OVTO) /zaXXov, ocra>
/3XeVere KT\. Comp. Matth. j 455. n. 7.
b) Neut. ocrov, adv. how much, by how
much, Mark 7, 36 ocrov 8e UVTOS avTois Sie-
ore XXeTO, /xaXXoi/ KT\. Plur. ocra id. with
TOO-OVTOV, Rev. 18, 7. Also e c/) ocrov, inas
much as, Matt. 25, 40. 45. Rom. 11, 13;
a3 ocroi/, by how much, as, with OVTCO, Heb.
9, 27. +
ocTTrep, rJTrfp, airtp, see in 6s C. d.
oa-reov, contr. ocrrovv, ov, TO, Plur.
uncontr. oor/a, gen. ocrrcuv, comp. Winer
8. 2. d ; a bone, John 19, 36 ocrroCj ou
o~vvTpi^TjcrTai. Luke 24, 39 crdpxa Kal
ocrrfa. Matt. 23, 27 yipawnf wrfAr, and
so Eph. 5, 30. Heb. 11,22. Sept. for CSS,
oa-Tovv Gen. 2, 23. Num. 9, 12 ; oo-rea
Lam. 3, 4. 4, 8 ; usually tWa Gen. 50, 25.
Ex. 13, 19; ocrre wi/ Gen. 2, 23. Prov. 16,
24. Luc. Pise. 36 OO-TOVV. Luc. Amor. 46
ocrr/a, usually oora D. Mart. 18. 1. Xen.
Eq. 1. 4, 5 ; ocrr/wi/ Luc. Necyom. 15.
OffTt?, rjris, o,n, compound relat. pron.
i. e. or strengthened by T\S, Buttm. 5 77. 3.
Ki\hner j 93. Neut. o.ri is so written to
distinguish it from conj. on, Buttm. 5 15. 2.
Gen. OVTIVOS does not occur in N. T. but only
gen. orou in the phrase ecov 6Yov, see be
low in B. 4. Buttm. 1. c. The only other
forms in N. T. are Plur. nom. O~TIV(S, ai-
Tivfs, ariva, and Neut. ace. O,TI, aTiva. Pr.
any one who, some one who, whosoever, what
soever ; differing from Ss in referring to a
subject only generally, as one of a class,
and not definitely, thus serving to render a
proposition general ; see Passow s. v. Matth.
j 483. It has mostly the regular relative
construction, Buttm. 5 143. 1 ; for instances
where it conforms in gender and number
to the following noun, see below in A. 1,
and B. 3. Buttm. 143. 4.
A) In the proper relative sense. 1 . Pr.
and genr. who, i. e. one who, some one who,
whoever, whosoever, etc. Matt. 2, 6 * croC
i jyovp.fvos, oaris Troi/Liaivei TO*
f P.OV, i. e. one who. 7, 24 dvSpl <ppovi
ocru?
522
/MB, ocrrts (pKo86p.r)o-e. v. 26. 13, 52. Luke
2, 10 xapav pf-ydXnv, rjns eVrat iravrl rco
Xaw. 7, 37. 12, 1. Acts 16, 16 iraiBio-iajv rtwz
. .. TJTIS KT\. 24, 1. Rom. 16, 6. 12. 1 Cor. 7,
13. Phil. 2, 20. Plur. Matt. 16, 28 Vi
r<fes...orr/es ov /Lt^ KrX. 25, 1 ; arwa,
things which, 1 Cor. 6, 20. Col. 2, 23. So
Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 16. In 1 Cor. 3, 17 olnvts
agrees with the subsequent v/xeis instead of
vaos. Buttm. { 143. 4.
2. every one who, all who, whosoever,
whatsoever, where the relative clause often
stands first ; comp. in os A. 4. a) Genr.
c. Indie. Matt. 5, 39 6Wts o-e pairio-ei . . .
rrrpt^ov awrw KrX. V. 41. 13, 12. 23, 12.
Mark 8, 34. Luke 14, 27. (Xen. Mem. 1.
6. 13.) With the Subjunct. Matt. 18, 4,
but this is unusual ; also James 2, 10
Lachm. where Rec. and others have the
Indie, future ; see Winer 43. 3. b, fin.
Plur. Mark 4, 20 KOI ovroi flaw . . . otrivts
aKovovcn rbv \6yov KT\. Luke 8, 15. Gal.
5, 4. Rev. 1,7. So Xen. Cyr. 1 . 5. 1 1 . b)
Strengthened by Tray, but only in Sing, the
plural form being always TrdVres 00-01 and
not TrdvTfs olrives, see Passow s. v. Matth.
5 483. b, init. So Matt. 7, 24 TTOS ovv ocrris
KT\. 10, 32. Col. 3, 17. al. So by Hebr.
jrdcra ^vx^i fjris av KT\. Acts 3, 23 ; comp.
Deut. 1 , 39. So Jos. Ant. 14. 9. 4. c) With
av, which strengthens the indefiniteness ;
comp. in av II. 1. a; whosoever, whatsoever,
in N. T. only with the Sing. c. Subjunct.
Matt. 10, 33 Jems 8 av dpvf]crrjTai uf. Luke
10, 35. John 2, 5. 1 Cor. 16, 2. Gal. 5, 10.
al. So 0;Ti tdv Col. 3, 23 ; 6 edv ri for o ; rt
tdv Eph. 6, 8; comp. euv (for av) no. 1.
Matth. 5483. p. 906. So Lysias p. 160 ult.
3. Sometimes 6Wis refers to a definite
subject, and is then apparently i. q. 5s, e. g.
Luke 2, 4 els TroXti/ Aa/Si S, TJTIS KaXeTrat
B^SXeeVi. John 8, 53. Acts 11, 28. 16, 12.
Rev. 1, 12. 11, 8. But in all these in
stances the ultimate reference may perhaps
be to a general idea, as in Luke 2, 4 to a
city of David, one which is called Bethlehem;
and so of the rest. John 8, 53 TOV Trarpbs
f]fj.a>v A/Span/i, OOTIS aW3ai>e, Abraham, a
man who is dead. Comp. Passow ocrris
lett. g. (7.) Matth. $ 483. p. 906. Horn. II.
23. 43 ov uf] Zrjv ocms re Seeoy viraros KT\.
Hdot. 2. 151.
B) "Oo-rtv, like the simple 8s, is employed
in a wider extent, both as a connective, and
as implying result, cause, or the like, where
a conjunction might also stand ; comp. in
os B. Buttm. 139. m. 34 sq. Matth. 5 477.
1 . As a general connective ; Luke 1 , 20
av^f S>v OVK fTTicrreva-as rcis \6yois fiov,
i *rX. 23, 19. Johfi
21, 25. Rom. 9, 4. Gal. 4, 24. Heb. 2, 3.
8, 5. 10, 11. al. Comp. in os B. 1.
2. As marking result, event, or the like,
equiv. to wtrre. So after TOIOUTOS, 1 Cor. 5,
1 Toiavrr) iropveia, rjris ov8e tv rots t%i>((rw.
Comp. in 5s, B. 3. Matth. 479. n. 1. Dem.
181. 16. Xen. An. 2. 5. 12.
3. Implying cause, ground, or reason,
equiv. to 5ri because ; comp. in os B. 4.
Matth. ^ 480. c. So Matt. 7, 15 Trpoo-e ^ere
oe 0776 TU>V ^r(v$QTrpo<f>r)Ta>v, otrtves fp\ov-
rai irpbs tyzas KT\. Lat. ut qui, as those who,
i. e. because such, for such come to you.
25, 3. Acts 10, 41. 47. 17, 11. Rom. 6, 2.
So ijns Col. 3, 5. 14. Heb. 10, 35. Here
it sometimes takes the number and gender
of the following noun, Buttm. 5 .143. 4 ;
comp. in os A. 1. a. Eph. 3, 13 p) emtaKdv
(V rals SXfyciTi fj.ov vnep V/JLUIV, rjris f<rrl
Soa ifjLuv. Phil. 1, 28. 1 Tim. 1, 4. Gal.
5, 19. Eurip. Med. 221, 222. Xen. Cyr. 4.
5. 39 fin.
4. Including the notion of a particle of
time, as ore, Srav, only in the phrase tots
OTOV, until when, until; see in ecus III. 1.
b. /3. Comp. in os B. 6. Matth. $ 480. b,
and note. +
0<TTpaKlvo$, 77, ov, (oo-rpaKov, oWpeoi-,)
Lat. lestaceus, i. e. earthen, made of clay,
2 Tim. 2, 20. Trop. as an emblem of frail
ty, 2 Cor. 4, 7. Sept. for ! cnn. Lev. 6, 28.
15, 12. Arr. Epict. 3. 9. 18." Diod. Sic.
3. 9.
ecos, f), (oV(/>paiVo/xat,) the
smell, sense of smell. 1 Cor. 12, 17 et eJXo*
[TO o-a>/ia] OKOJJ, TTOU 17 o(T(ppr](ris ; Pint.
de Fortun. 3. Plato Phaed. 111. b. Comp.
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 117.
ocrc^i;?, ^os, 17, Plur. at 6o-(pves, the loinst
the lower region of the back, lumbar region,
the hips, as opp. to the shoulders and thighs,
Epict. Ench. 29. 5. Arr. Epict. 3. 15. 9
I8ov crov rovs (u/iovs, rous /J.rjpovs, TTJV ocr<$>vv.
Luc. Lexiph. 8 ; of animals Xen. Eq. 1.12.
Ven. 4. 1. In N. T. only as correspond
ing to Heb. d^sntt and c^sbh, the loins,
external or internal.
1. External, the loins, the hips, where the
girdle is worn, Matt. 3, 4 et Mark 1, 6 farjv
hpftorunff Trepl TTJV 6<r(pvv avTov, The
orientals, in order to run or labour with
more ease, are accustomed to gird their long
flowing garments close about them ; hence
to have the loins girded, i. q. to be in readi
ness, prepared for any thing, Luke 12, 35,
Eph. 6, 14. Trop. 1 Pet. 1,13; comp. in
Comp. Sept. and E 1 ?-^ Ex.
orav
523
OTt
12, 11. 2 K. 4, 29. 9, 1 ; B^n Job 38,3.
40,7.
2. Internal, as the seat of procreative
pmver in men ; Heb. 7, 5 efpxeo-3cu eVc TTJS
ocr(pvos rivos, see in t^fp^op.ai no. 2. Heb.
7, 10. Acts 2, 30 Kapiros rrjs oa<pvos, i. e.
children, offspring ; comp. Sept. naprrbs KOI-
\ias Gen. 30, 2. Ps. 132, 11. Sept. for
Cisbn Gen. 35, 11. 2 Chr. 6, 9.
OTCIV, adv. (ore, av,) w>/ierc, with the ac
cessory idea of uncertainty, possibility, i. q.
whensoever, if ever, in case thai, so often as ;
Buttm. {139. m. 14, 37 ; comp. in av II. I.e.
Construed regularly with the Subjunctive,
referring to an often repeated or possible
action in the present or future time ; in
Greek writers sometimes with the Optative ;
and in a few very late instances with the
Indicative. Buttm. 1. c. Kiihner \ 337. G.
Matth. ^ 521. p. 1005. Winer } 43. 5.
1. Pr. with the Subjunctive, as above,
a) In general propositions, c. Subj. pres.
Matt. 15, 2 orav aprov ttAtttfftf* Luke 11,
21. John 16, 21. 2 Cor. 13, 9. al. Aor.
Matt. 5, 1 1 QTCLV ovfibiaaxTiv u/xar. Mark 4,
15. 16. John 2, 10. 1 Tim. 5, 11. Rev. 9,
5. al. (Pres. Luc. D. Deor. 11. 2. Xen.
Mem. 1. 4. 15; aor. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 8. Hi.
2. 15, 17.) So in general exhortations, c.
pres. Matt. 6, 5. 6 <rv fie orav irpoa-tvxn-
Mark 11, 25. Luke 14, 12; aor. i. q. Lat.
fut. exact. Luke 14, 8 orav KXrjSiJs viro TWOS-
17, 10. In a general comparison, c. pres.
Luke 11, 36 as orav KT\. Matth. 1. c. n. 3.
p. 1008. Passow s. v. So Horn. II. 11. 269.
b) In reference to a future action or time,
Matth. 1. c. p. 1006. E. g. c. Subj. pres.
Matt. 26, 29 fats rrjs rjp- * orav avro Trivat
ue3* vfJMV KT\. Mark 13, 4. John 7, 27.
Rev. 10, 7. 18, 9 ; c. rore corresp. 1 Thess.
5, 3. Subj. aor. i. q. Lat. fut. exact. Matt.
19, 28 omv KaSiarj 6 vlos rov di>:}p. Mark 8,
38. Luke 13, 28. John 5, 7. 15, 26. Acts
23, 35. 1 Cor. 16, 2. 3. 5. Rev. 12, 4. al.
So c. rore corresp. Matt. 9, 15. 24, 15.
John 8, 28. al. (Pres. Plato Gorg. p. 526. e.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 14; aor. Sept. Jer. 34,
14. Thuc. 4. 60.) Once c. Indie, fut. Rev.
4, 9 KOI orav 8a>aov(n ra a>a KT\. where
Mss. read 8&><n and Soio-wo-i. See Winer
\ 43. 5. n.
2. With the Indie, imperf. in narrating
an actual event; once Mark 3, 11 Km irvtv-
uara TCI aKu^apra. orav avrov e 3eo>pei, i. e.
whenever, as often as. Here Greek writers
would employ the Opt. Matth. $ 521. p.
1006 init. p. 1007. n. 1. Winer $43. 5, pen.
Sept. Gen. 38, 9 orav eio-Tjp^ero. Dan.
3,7.
3. Spec, orav is sometimes causal, like
Engl. since, i. q. because, in that, inasmuch
as ; so c. Subj. John 9, 5 orav ev rca KOCT/HO*
Si, (f>s eip,i KT\. 1 Cor. 15, 27. Arislot.
de Mund. 4 p,aXicrra orav ro p.tv ra^itrrov y
rd>i/ ovratv. Plato Soph. 241. a. Xen. Hi. 6.
13, 14. So ore in Greek writers, Herm.
ad Vig. p. 916. Horn. II. 16. 433 ; also ore
ye Hdot. 5. 92. +
ore, adv. of time, when, correl. with
n-oTf , ToVe , Buttm. 116. 4; construed re
gularly with the Indicative as relating to an
actual event, Herm. ad Vig. p. 903, 915.
Rarely with the Subjunct. see below in
no. 3.
1. With Indie, pres. in general proposi
tions, when; John 9, 4 vvg, ore ovbtls 8v~
varai fpya^u^ai. Heb. 9, 17. Comp.
Herm. ad Vig. p. 916.
2. Usually of time past ; so with Indie,
pres. in an historical sense, Mark 11, 1,
comp. Matt. 21, 1. (Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 6.)
Imperf. Mark 14, 12 ore TO Trao-^a t^vov.
15, 41 ore r\v tv rfj TaXtXata. John 17, 12
where Jesus speaks by anticipation. 21, 18.
Rom. 6, 20. 1 Cor. 13, 11. Jude 9. With
Trore corresp. Col. 3, 7. 1 Pet. 3, 20. (Xen.
An. 2. 6. 20.) Aor. Matt. 7, 28 ore o-vvfrc-
Xeo-eu 6 I. TOVS \6yovs. 12, 3. Mark 1, 32.
Luke 2, 21 sq. 22, 14. John 1,19. 6, 24
Acts 1, 13. 1 Cor. 13, 11. Gal. 2, 11 sq
Rev. 1, 17. 6, 3. al. saep. So with ro r
corresp. Matt. 21, 1. John 12, 16. (Xen.
Cyr. 8. 4. 13.) Perf. 1 Cor. 13, 11 ore 8t
ytyova avfip.
3. Of future time ; so with Indie, fut
Luke 17, 22 fKfvcrovrai rjfj.fpai, ore eVt-
3v/x^o- fTf K^- Jonn 4 2 V 23 - 6 25 - 16 ) 25-
Rom. 2, 16. 2 Tim. 4, 3. Comp. Passow
ore no. 3. So Horn. Od. 18. 272. II. 17.
728. al. Once with Subjunct. Aor. instead
of Indie, fut. Luke 13, 35 eW av rjgrj ore
etTnjre *rX. So Horn. II. 23. 323. ib. 12.
286; see Matth. 5 521. n. 1. In the later
ages of the Greek, the aor. Subjunct. was
thus very commonly employed for the fut.
Indie. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 722 sq. +
o,T6, ij,re, To ; re, i. e. the prepositive art.
with re, so written to distinguish it from
the adverbs ore, rore, etc. It thus ex
presses simply the article in connection
with the different senses of re, for which
see in art. re 4. d.
<m, conjunct, demonstrative and causal,
like Engl. that; originally Neut. of ocrrn.
As demonstrative it stands pr. for TOVTO o,ri,
as pointing out or introducing that to which
the preceding words refei i. e. their object,
OTl
524
OTL
contents, argument. As causal it is pr. i. q.
t!ia TOVTO O.TI, and assigns the cause, reason,
motive, ground of any thing, for that, be
cause, for, etc. Construed in N. T. with
the Indicative ; once by anacoluthon before
the Infin. Acts 27, 10, see below in I. 3. c ;
in Greek writers sometimes also with the
Optative, Mati } 529. 2.
I. Conjunct JKMOKSTRATIVE, that, viz.
1. Pr. after a demonstr. pron. as TOVTO
or the like expr. or impl. John 3, 18 avTT)
8e faTiv fj Kpiais, OTI TO <pws e X^XvSf v KT\.
Rom. 2, 3. 2 Cor. 5, 14. Rev. 2, 6 dXAa
TOVTO fx fls i Tt KT ^- impl- v. 4. So eV
TOVTOI . . . on, 1 John 3, 16. 4, 9. 10. 13 ev
TOVTG) . . . OTl fK TOV TTVfVp.ClTOS OVTOV fi8co-
Kfv rjp.iv. Also John 16, 19 Trepl TOVTOV
... OTI ftirov Impl. Matt. 16, 7 SteXoyi-
foiro (V eavTols, \tyovTfs \ravTa eVn a
Xeyei,] OTI apTovs OVK (\d^o/j.fv. V. 17 TI
8taXoy( V(r3f Iv eavTols [ravTa], OTI apTovs
OVK e Xa/3ere; Mark 8, 16. 17. Comp.
Mark 2, 8.
2. After a pron. interrog. e. g. TIS, TI, as
John 14, 22 TI ytyovtv, OTI f^Juv p.tX\fis KT\.
So TI OTI for Tt fo-Ti OTI, pr. what cause is
tliere, that? Mark 2, 16. Luke 2, 49. Acts
5, 4. 9. (Luc. Tim. 28.) So with a pron.
or subst. Mark 4, 41 TIS apa OVTOS e cru, OTI
<T\. Luke 8, 25. Heb. 2, 6 TI to-Tiv aj/3po>-
rros, OTI /j.ip.vfio-Kr) OVTOV ; i. e. what cause
is there in man, that ? quoted from Sept.
Ps. 8, 5. 144, 3. Comp. Ex. 16, 7 fat is Se
rt (o-ptv, OTI KT\. Num. 16, 11. Job 15, 14.
Also after iroTanos Matt. 8, 27. Mark
4,41.
3. Most freq. OTI c. Indie, is put after
certain classes of verbs, to express the
object or reference of the verb ; and is then
equiv. to an Infin. c. ace. or to the corres
ponding participial construction, and often
alternates with these in one and the same
verb; comp. Buttm. 141. n. 2. Kiihner
I 329. Matth. { 539. n. 1. j 624 mid. Winer
45. 2. n. In Engl. with the same classes
of verbs it is likewise often optional whether
to employ that with the Indie, or simply an
Infinitive ; in Lat. the regular construction
is the Infin. c. accus. The tendency of the
later Greek was to multiply particles, and
hence it often preferred OTI to an infinitive ;
see Winer 1. c.
a) .After verbs signifying to say, to speak,
and all verbs including this idea ; which
are put also c. infin. Matth. 537. p. 1056.
534. b, and n. 2. Comp. in Engl. I say
that it is so, or I say it to be so. E. g.
after Xt ya Matt. 3, 9". 12, 6. Mark 3, 28.
Luke 10, 24. 2 Cor. 11, 21 w? OTI. 1 Tim.
4, 1 ; for the attract, in John 8, 54. 9, 19,
see Buttm. 5 151. I. 6. After elirov Matt
28, 7. 13. John 7, 42. 1 Cor. 1, 15. al.
Also after di/ayytAAaj Acts 14, 27 ; ypdfpco
Mark 12, 19. 1 John 2, 12. 13; oiodo-Ka
1 Cor. 11, 14 ; gtqyeo/w" Acts 9. 27 ;
TV/jew Matt. 23, 31. John 4, 44,
eWaXoC/i<u 2 Cor. 1, 23 ; o>w/xi Rev. 10.
6; 6[jLo\oyfa> Heb. 11, 13; o-(ppuyia> John
3. 33. Sometimes Aeya> or the like is im
plied in the preceding verb or words ; e. g.
TrapaKaXe w Acts 14, 22. John 7, 35 TTOV
OVTOS fif\\ei 7ropeufo~3at, [Xe yeoi ] OTI rjp.fls
OVK evpr]o-op.fv O.VTQV ; comp. Winer 42. 4.
c. Acts 1,5. So after a Heb. formula of
swearing, like 13 , e. g. foi eyco, on Rom.
14, 11, in allusion to Is. 45, 23, comp. 49,
18; see Heb. Lex. 13 B. 1. a. Here also
belongs ovx OTI, not that, at the beginning
of a clause, i. q. ov Ae yw on. used by way
of explanation or limitation of something
previously said ; John 6, 46 ovx Tl TOV ^ a
Tfpa TIS ewpaKfv. 7, 22. 2 Cor. 1, 24. Phil.
3, 12. 4, 11. 17. So oi>x olov 8t OTI Rom.
9, 6, see in ofos, Comp. Buttm. 5 150.
m. 1, 2. Matth. {624. 4.
b) After verbs signifying to show, to make
known, and the like, which elsewhere are
construed with a Particip. Matth. $ 549 5.
and note ; or with an Infin. Matth. j 549. 6.
n. 2. Comp. in Engl. I show that it is so,
or I show it to be so. E. g. after 8fixvv<a
Matt. 16, 21. John 2, 18; aTroSeiKi/v/u
2 Thess. 2,4; fyAow 1 Cor. 1, 11 ; SfjAov
on 1 Cor. 15, 27. Gal. 3, 11. 1 Tim. 6,7.
(Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 24.) Also after dnoKa-
\VTTTO> 1 Pet. 1, 12 ; ep(j>avifa Heb. 11, 14;
fyavfpow 2 Cor. 3, 3. 1 John 2, 19.
c) After verbs signifying to hear, to see, and
trop. to perceive, to know, and the like ; else
where with a Particip. Matth. { 548. 1,2,
and notes. 549. 3, 4, and notes ; or with an
Infin. Matth. { 549. 6. n. 2. So also in
Engl. E. g. after dxova) Matt. 20, 30.
Mark 2, 1. 10, 47. John 14, 28. al. (Xen.
Cyr. 3. 3. 18.) After jSAeVa) Rev. 17, 8.
2 Cor. 7, 8. James 2,22; dSov Mark 9,
25. John 6, 22. Matt. 2, 16 ; 6pdu> James 2,
24 ; Sedo/zai John 6, 5 ; Sfwpe a) John 9, 8.
Acts 27, 10 3. 6Vt . . . p.f\\f iv eo-eaSat TOV
TT\OVV, where for on c. Infin. in anacolu-
thon, see Winer } 45 pen. { 64. 2. c. Matth.
{ 631. p. 1299. After yij/wo-Kco Matt. 21,
45. Mark 12, 12. Luke 10, 11; yj/a>o-To
e o-n Acts 28, 28 ; dvayiva>o-Ka> Matt. 12, 5.
19, 4; eTriyivoxTKu Mark 2, 8. Luke 1,22 ;
ot8a Matt. 6, 32. Mark 2, 10. 2 Cor. 11.
31. Also after dyi/oe w Rom. 6, 3. 7, 1
tVi oTa/iai Acts 15, 7 ; KaTa\apj3dva> Acts 4
OTI
525
ov
13. 10, 34; vofu Matt. 15, 17; o-vvirjpi
Matt. 16, 12.
d) After verbs signifying to remember, to
care for; elsewhere with a Particip. Matth.
J 549. 6, and n. 1. E. g. after pipy tjo- KU
Matt. 5, 23. John 2, 22 ; v7ro/it/i"?o-Ka> Jude
5 ; u.vrip.ovfva> John 16, 4 ; /*e A ei y^ot Mark
4.38. Luke 10, 40.
e) After verbs signifying lo hope, to be
lieve, to think, to consider, and the like;
elsewhere c. infin. Matth. 534. b, and n.
2. So in Engl. E. g. after ATTI a> Luke
24, 21. Acts 24, 26; Triorevo) Matt. 9,
28. Mark 11, 23. Luke 1, 45 ; TreVoiSa, TTC -
7ra-/iat, Phil. 2, 24. Rom. 8, 38. 15, 14.
(Xen. (Ec. 15. 6.) Also after 6W Matt.
6, 7. 26, 53 ; Xo-yt ^ai Heb. 11, 19 ; StaXo-
yiop.ai John 11, 50 ; vo^i^iv Matt. 5, 17 ;
ot^at James 1,7; vrro^a^dva Luke 7, 43.
4. Spec, on serves also to introduce
words quoted without change, chiefly after
verbs implying to say and the like, and is
then merely a mark of quotation, not to be
translated into English ; see Buttm. $ 139,
m. 61. Kiihner 329. n. 3. Matth. 624. p.
1270. E. g. Matt. 2, 23 TO pjjSeV . . . ort
Nafwpatos xX^o-frai. 5,31. 7,23. 26,74.
Mark 3, 21. 22. 9, 28 ot /ia3. eV^peoreoi av-
TOV KCLT I8iav OTI f)p.(ls OVK fj^vvrj^T] fj.ev eVj3a-
\f~iv OVTO ; where Mss. read Start and OTI
Start, comp. Matt. 17, 19 ; also Luke 1, 25.
61. John 1, 20. 32. Acts 11, 3. 15, 1. Heb.
10, 8. Rev. 3, 17. al. So Sept. and Heb.
"*> Gen. 29, 33. Josh. 2, 24 ; comp. Gesen.
Lehrg. p. 846. Heb. Lex. art. ^3? B. 1. Pol.
1. 80. 9. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1.8.
II. Conjunct. CAUSAL, for that, because.
1 . Pr. after a demonstr. pron. as rovro or
the like, for that, because, e. g. Sta roCro
ort, Matt. 13, 13. John 8, 47. 10, 17. 12, 39.
1 John 3, 1 ; iv TOVTO> OTI Luke 10, 20 ;
also ovrcor on Rev. 3, 16. Comp. rovrw v.
TO.VTT, OTI Xen. Hi. 1, 17. (Ec. 18. 10.
2. After a pron. interrog. as rt r, ri, e. g.
atari; OTI Rom. 9, 32. 2 Cor. 11, 11. So
X^piv TWOS, OTI 1 John 3, 12. Xen. Cyr. 1.
3. 15, comp. 11.
3. Simply, on is put after certain classes
of verbs and also genr. to express the
cause, reason, motive, occasion of the action
of those verbs, or of any action or event
mentioned, that, i. q. seeing that, because,
for, etc. a) After verbs or words signify
ing an emotion of the mind, as wonder, joy,
pity, sorrow, e. g. Sau/xafto Luke 11, 38.
John 3, 7. Gal. 1, 6. al. (Xen. Yen. 1. 3.)
Also ^io-rafJMi Acts 10, 45; ^at pw q. v.
Luke 10, 20. John 14, 28. 2 Cor. 7, 9; o-vy-
\aipitt Luke 15, 6. 9; o~7rXay^i//^b/zai Matt.
9, 36. Mark 6, 34 , K\ata> Rev. 5, 4 :
Kal irtvZfa Rev. 18, 11. b) After verbs
or words expressing praise, thanks, and the
like, e. g. tnaivtu Luke 16, 8. 1 Cor. 11, 17.
(Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 41.) Also OVK enaivfu
1 Cor. 11, 2 ; fou.o\oyea> Matt. 11,25. 26;
(i/Xopio-TfO) Luke 18, 11 ; x^P ls " Tl R m - 6,
17. 1 Tim. 1, 12. So Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 3.
(Ec. 8. 16. c) Genr. Matt. 2, 18 OVK rfat\t
TrapaK\r}^irjvai,oTiovK (tot. Mark 1, 27. 5, 9
Xtyf <av ovop.d p.oi OTI TroXXot f a/tev. Luke
4, 36. 11, 42 ouat vp.lv, OTI KT\. V. 43 sq. 16,
3. 23, 40 ov8e (pof3rj o-v roj/SeoV, ort KT\. \. e.
seeing that. John 1, 30, 51. Acts 1, 17.
Rom. 6, 15. 1 Cor. 3, 13. 2 John 7. Rev. 3,
4. 8. al. saep. (Plato Euth. 10. a. Xen. Mem.
2. 9. 1.) Repeated by way of resumption,
1 John 3, 20 ort, e av KarayivwovcT; fjfjLcav 17
KapSi a, ort peifav fo~T\v 6 3. i. e./or, if our
own heart condemn us, for God is greater
than our heart ; comp. Eph. 2, 11. 12. Xen.
An. 7. 4. 5 ; see Liicke and De Wette in
loc. +
brov, see in oo-rts init. and B. 4.
ov adv. where, see in os B. 7.
ov, also OVK or ou^ before a vowel ac
cording as it is smooth or aspirated, Buttm.
5 26. 5 ; usually without accent, but written
ov when standing alone or at the end of a
sentence, Buttm. J 13. 3, 4 ; a negative par
ticle, not, no, non, expressing direct and full
negation, independently and absolutely, and
hence objective ; thus differing from p.rj
which implies a conditional and hypothetical
negative, and is therefore subjective. On
this distinction both in meaning and use be
tween ov and p.rj, which holds good also in
all their compounds, see more fully under ^
init. and in the authors there cited. E. g.
1. Before a verb, where it then renders
the verb and proposition negative in respect
to the subject. a) Genr. Matt. 1, 25 cal
OVK. eyiv(i3O~K(v avTrjv. Mark 3, 25 ov 8vi>a-
TO.I o-TaSrjvai 17 otKi a (Kflvrj. v. 26. 14,68.
Luke 6, 43. 44. John 1, 10. 11. 7, 8. 8, 50.
Acts 2, 15 ou yap OVTOI p.(%vovo-iv. v. 34.
Rom. 3, 11. Rev. 2, 2. 3. saepiss. b)
With the 2 pers. future in prohibitions,
where the neg. fut. thus stands for a neij.
imperative, precisely as in Engl. thou shall
not do it, which is stronger than the direct
imperat. do it not ; Winer 5 44. 3. 5 60. l.n.
Matth. J 498. c. p. 942. Matt. 6. 5 OVK 077
oioTrep ot vironpirai . Elsewhere only in
citations from the Sept. and Heb. Luke 4,
12 comp. Deut. 6, 16. Acts 23, 5 comp.
Ex. 22, 28. 1 Cor. 9, 9 comp. Deut. 25, 4.
So from the decalogue. Tlatt. 5. 21 ov<$tr
ov
526
ov
v. 27. 33. Rom. 7, 7. 13, 9. al. So
in Heb. all neg. imperatives are made by the
fut. Gesen. Lehrg. p. 771. Comp. Xen.
Hell. 2. 3. 34. Cyr. 8. 3. 47. c) Where
the subject is IT as or also efy, and ou is
joined, not with TTO.S (see below in no.
5. b), but with the verb ; here by He
braism irds...ov, or also ov,..<rra.s, is
equiv. to ot Set s, not one, none ; see Winer
26. 1 ; comp. Heb. bb X b Gesen. Lehrg.
p. 831. Heb. Lex. bb no. 3. So Matt. 24,
22 OVK av eVwSr; natra o-dp, lit. not saved
would be all flesh, i. e. no flesh would be
saved. Mark 13, 20. Rom. 3, 20. Gal. 2, 16.
Eph. 5,5 Tray iropvos. . .OVK e%fi. Luke 1,
37 ov d8vvaTT]<r(i rrapa ra> Sew TTO.V piju-a.
2 Pet. 1, 20. 1 John 2,21. Rev. 22, 3. For
1 Cor. 15, 51, see below in no. 5. c. So
Sept. and bb &6 Ps. 49, 18 ; b 3 -px Ecc.
1, 9. Also els. ..ov, not one, none, Matt.
10, 29 tv e avrcav ov irea-flrai. Luke 12)
6. Sept. and xb nnx Is. 34, 16. d)
Where ou with its verb is followed by
dXXa, i. e. ov.. .dXXd, pr. Matt. 9, 12 ov
Xpeiav e^ovaiv ol l&xyovrfs larpov, dXX ol
KaK&s (xovres. 15, 11. John 7, 16. 1 Cor.
7. 10. al. In other passages some suppose
ov is to be taken in a modified or compara
tive sense, i. q. not so much as, or the like ;
but this is unnecessary ; e. g. Matt. 10, 20
ou yap vfj.(1s eo~Tf of \a\ovvrfs, dXXa TO
Trvfvp-a KT\. i. q. Engl. it is not you at all
who speak, but the Spirit ; and this is far
stronger than : it is not so much you, as the
Spirit. John 12, 44. al. see more in no. 2.
Comp. Winer 59. 7. Also oux ort . . . dXX
on, John 6, 26. 12, 6. 1 John 4, 10. e)
Sometimes ov stands in a conditional sen-
lence after , where the usual negative is
pr], see fully in // I. 1. f) As strength
ened by other negative particles; e. g. pf)
ov only in interrog. see in ^17 III. 2; ov
H 77 as an intensive negative, see in pq I. 8.
Strengthened also by compounds of ov. e. g.
OVK ov8e, not even, Luke 18, 13 OVK iJfteXe
ovSe rov? o(3. enapai. Rom. 3, 10; OVK
o v 8 1 1 s, OVK ovoVv, no one whatever, nothing
al all, Mark 5, 37 KOI OVK d(prJK(v ov8fva KrX.
Luke 4, 2. John 6, 63. 8, 15. 2 Cor. 11, 8;
OVK ovStVo) ovoV/y Luke 23, 53 ; OVK ovKen
Acts 8, 39. See Buttm. $ 148. 6. Winer
$ 59. S. b. Very rarely two negatives de
stroy each other, and thus imply an affirm
ative ; 1 Cor. 12, 15 ov vapa TOVTO OVK
fo-riv fK TOV o-wpaTos ; For Acts 4, 20, see
in fj.rj I. 4. a. Comp. Buttm. 148. n. 7, 8.
Winer $ 59. 8. a. Matth. 609. p. 1227.
2. Before the object of a verb, where it
renders the proposition negative in re
spect to the object; e. g. gem Matt. 9, 13
eXeoi/ 3eXoj, KCU ov 3vo-i ai/. 1 Cor. 4, 15.
Heb. 2, 16. More freq. as followed by
dXXcz, i. e. ov...dXXd, see above in no. 1.
d. Mark 9, 37 OVK e>e Several, dXXa TOV
KT\. Acts 5, 4. 10, 41. 1 Cor. 1, 17. 14, 22.
Eph. 6, 12. 1 Thess. 4, 8. al. So ov x on
. . . dXX on, 2 Cor. 7, 9. Also ov^ iva as
marking object, purpose ; John 6, 38 Kara-
ftfftrjKa fK TOV ovpavov, ov^ Iva TTOIOJ KrX.
2 Cor. 2, 4. 8, 13. For ov^ ort at the
beginning of a clause, by way of correction
or limitation, see in on I. 3. a.
3. Before the adjunct of a verb, adver
bial or the like, where it then renders the
proposition negative in respect to the ad
junct ; e. g. before a noun implying man
ner, 2 Cor. 3, 3 ov pe\avi, dXXa irvfii^ari
KrX. 2 Pet. 1, 21. 2 Cor. 5, 7. John 3, 34
ov yap fK u.(Tpov 8i8a>o-iv 6 3. Gal. 2, 16.
James 2, 25. 1 Cor. 1, 17 OVK eV trofylq KT\,
Acts 5, 26. Before an adject, as adv. Rom.
8, 20 ov^ fKovo-a, comp. Buttm. 5 123. 6.
So before "a"n .adverb, 1 Cor. 5, 10 typa-^a
vfuv . . . ov TrdiTcosv i. e. not altogether ;
comp. Winer 5 65. p. 639. John 7, 10 ou
<pavfp<s, dXXd. 2 Cor. 8, 5. 12. Spec, ov
P.OVOV . . . dXXd v. dXXa KOJ, not only . . .
but also, expressing a gradation of meaning,
comp. in /xoVoy no. 3 ; so pr. as referring to
place, time, manner, Acts 19, 26 ov u.6voii
E(pto-ov, dXXa KT\. Rom. 9, 24. 2 Cor. 7, 7.
Eph. 1,21. 1 Thess. 1,8. 1 John 5, 6. Also
as referring to the subject, Acts 19, 27.
Rom. 1, 32. 1 Tim. 5, 13 ; or to the object,
Acts 21, 13. Rom. 4, 12. 2 Cor. 8, 10. al.
So to the subj. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 7 ; obj. Mem,
2. 7. 6.
4. Before Participles, where a direct and
absolute negative is to be expressed ; other
wise /LIJJ, see in /xi? I. 5. Winer } 59. n.
Matth. ^ 608. d. So 2 Cor. 4, 8 3Xi/3o>e vot,
dXX ov o-Tfvo^copov/jLfvoi. KrX. Gal. 4, 27.
Eph. 5, 4. Phil. 3, 3. Heb. 11, 35. 1 Pet. 1,
8. 2, 10. Luc. Philops. 5. ^El. V. H. 10.
11. Diod. Sic. 19. 97.
5. As affecting single words, ov not only
renders them negative, but often gives
them the directly contrary sense, .some
times as a sort of compound, like Eng. non,
un ; see Buttm. } 148. n. 2, 3. Matth.
5 608. 1. Herm. ad Vig. p. 831, 887. Wi
ner 5 59. 5. E.g. a) With Verbs, as
OI K dyarrdca to not love, i. q. to be careless
of, Rev. 12, 11 ; OVK dyvota to not be igno
rant, i. q. to know well, 2 Cor. 2, 1 1 ; OVK
f dw to not permit, i. q. to restrain, Acts 16,
". (Horn. II. 5. 256.) Also OVK a^cXeu,
i q. to be careful, 2 Pet. 1, 12; ov 3e X.
ova
ov8e
nolo, to be unwilling, Matt. 23, 37. 1 Cor.
10, 1 ; OVK dpi aios V. ixavos, to be un
worthy, Matt. 3, 11. Acts 13, 25. b)
With Nouns, as OVK 3i/oy, ov Xao r, q. d. a
non-people ; 1 Pet. 2, 10 01 TTOT ov Xady,
vvv 8e Xaor SeoC. Rom. 9, 26. 10, 19. So
Heb. Xb , Sept. ov, Hos. 2, 25. Deut. 32,
21 ; comp. Gesen. Lehrg. p. 832. Heb.
Lex. &> no. 6. b. Buttm. } 148. n. 3. Wi
ner $58. 1. n. So Thuc. 1. 137 ^ ov 8id-
Xvo-iy. c) With Adjectives, e. g. with iras,
where in the form o v IT a s , ov iravres, it
merely takes away the positive force, i. q.
not every one, not all; Matt. 7, V 21 ov iras 6
Xeyuv. 19, 11. Rom. 9, 6. 10, 16. 1 Cor.
15, 39. al. (But was . . . ov, i. q. no one,
see above in no. 1. c.) Once through the
force of the antith. irdires . . . ov is i. q. ov
iraiTfs, 1 Cor. 15, 51 ; see Winer \ 26. 1.
With other adjectives, it expresses the con
trary, e. g. OVK ao-T)fi.of, not mean, i. q.
renowned, Acts 21, 39; OVK oXi yoi, no few,
i. e. many, Acts 17, 4. 12 ; ov TroXXcu 17/^6-
pat, not many, i. e. a few, Luke 15, 13.
John 2, 12. Acts 25, 6. d) With Ad
verbs, ov fifrpiios Acts 20, 12 ; OVK ev3e o>y
Luke 21, 9.
6. In negative answers, no, nay, not, not
at all ; Matt. 13, 29 6 Se tyrj ov. John 1,
21. 2 Cor. 1, 17. James 5, 12 ; ov ov intens.
Matt. 5, 37. With the art. TO ov, i. e. the
word ov, 2 Cor. 1, 17. James 5, 12; comp.
in val no. 3. Strengthened by other parti
cles, as ov yap Acts 16, 37, see in yap no.
3. b. Also ov Travrwf, not at all, Rom.
3, 9, see Winer } 65. 4. p. 638 ; comp. ov
Train-as Theogn. 299 or 305. Epiph. Haer.
38. 6; ov Trdw Xen. An. 6. 1. 26.
7. In negative questions, nonne ? is not ?
are not? where an affirmative answer is
always presupposed, so that the neg. ques
tion stands instead of a direct affirmation ;
see Buttm. 148. 5. Winer $ 61. 3. E. g.
simply, Matt. 6, 26 ov^ v/xf iy p.a\\ot> Siacpe-
ptTf avrtav, 12, 3. 5. Mark 4, 13. 21. John
6, 42. 1 Cor. 6, 2. 3. Also OVK dnoKpiinj
ov8(v; Mark 14, 60. 15, 4. So Xen. Cyr.
5. 5. 13. With other particles, as OVK a pa
Acts 21, 38, see in Spa no. 2 ; ov p.r), see
in p.T] I. 8. a ; /i fj o v , see in /zij III. 2 ; d X X
ov, as Heb. 3, 16 who now did provoke
God ? dXX ov KrX. but were they not all
those who came out of Egypt 1 comp. in dXXd
no. 2. b. y. -f-
ova, interj. ah! aha! Lat. vah ! pr. of
idmiration, but uttered in derision, Mark 15,
29. Arr. Epict. 3. 23. 24, 32. Dion Cass.
63. 20.
ovat, interj. wo! alas! I^t. vcc, Heb.
iis, in, uttered in grief, indignation, or
the like.
1. Pr. and in the later usage c. dat.
Matt. 11, 21 ovai o~oi, Xopatfv. 23, 13 sq.
Mark 13, 17. Luke 6, 24 sq. Jude 11. Rev.
12, 12; dat. impl. Luke 17, 1. Thrice
repeated intens. ovai, ova/, ovat Rev. 8, 1 3
comp. Gesen. Lehrg. p. 670. Before a yoc
V TrdXiy, with o-ot impl. Rev. 18, 10. 16. 19.
Sept. genr. for iix Num. 21, 29 ; i-jn Is
10, 1. 5; i Ecc. 10, 16. Arr. Epict. 3.
22. 24.
2. As Subst. indec. 1 Cor. 9, 16 ovai poi
eWi, Engl. wo is me! So Sept. oval avrois
e ort for onb il x Hos. 9, 12, comp. Prov.
23, 29. Hence with the art. fern, f) ovai,
a wo, calamity, Rev. 9, 12. 11, 14. Here
one might expect the neut. TO ovai, like TO
*Ayap Gal. 4, 25 ; but the writer assigns
the gender ad sensum, as if i. q. fj SXi^iy
rj TaXai7ra)/Ji a ; comp. Winer $ 27 fin. -f-
OvSafAOJS, adv. (ovSa/idr, ovSe d/idy,) in
no wise, by no means, Matt. 2, 6. 3 Mace.
1, 11. 12. Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 15.
ovoe, conjunct, (ov, 8e,) denying abso
lutely and objectively, and differing from
p.i]8e as ov from ^177 ; pr. continuative, ana
not, also not ; hence nor, neither, not even,
usually as connecting whole clauses or pro
positions, and thus differing from ovre q. v.
Buttm. $ 149. m. 15. Kiihner $ 321. 2. Winer
\ 59. 6. Matth. { 609.
1. In a continued negation, at the begin
ning of a subsequent clause, viz. a) and
not, nor, neither, genr. preceded by ov, Matt.
5, 15. 6, 20 07TOV K\(TTTai OV 0~lOpl>(T(TOV<riV,
ov8f K\t7TTOv<nv. v. 26 OTI ov o-TTfipovo-iv,
ov8f Sfptfovo-ii/, ovSe o-vfuyovo-ij KTX. v. 28.
Mark 4, 22. Luke 12, 33. John 1,13. 6, 24.
Acts 8, 21. Gal. 1, 1. Rev. 21, 23. al. (Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 5.) Also ov . . . ov8e . . . ovrt
1 Thess. 2, 3 ; OVTTQJ . . . ovoV interrog. Mark
8, 17. Matt. 16, 9 sq. Preced. by ovoVi r,
Matt. 9, 17. Rev. 5, 3 ; so in apposit. with
ovSc/y, e. g. ovSe . . . ovSe, neither.. . nor Mark
13, 32 ; ti/a pj . . . ov8e Rev. 9, 4. Once ov8e
p.t], preced. by ov, ovSe, Rev. 7, 16. b) also
not, neither, in a stronger transition or anti
thesis, e. g. preced. by ov, Matt. 21, 27 ov*
oidupfv . . . ov8e tya> \tyu> vfj.iv KT\. Mark
12, 21 cornp. v. 20. Luke 16, 31 M. OVK
a.K.ovov<Tiv. ov8 . . . Ttfio-^Q-ovTai. John 1 5, 4.
Rom. 4. 15. 1 Cor. 15, 13. 16. (Hdian. 1.
9. 8. Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 11.) Also ovSds...
ovSe JohnS, 11. 1 Tim. 6, 16; ovSe/y...
ov8e . . ovKtTi Matt. 22, 46 ; lav /xr} . . . ov&V
Matt. 6, 15. So with preced. neg. impl lu
528
OVK
umcn ceo, Mark 16,13 ovfie ineuKHS (iri<rTfv-
aav. With yap and dXXd, after a pre-
ced. neg. expressed or implied in the con
text; e. g. ov8e yap, for not also, for
neither, where ov denies, 8e connects, and
yap assigns a reason ; John 7, 5 ovSe yap
oi uSeXcpoi avrov firiaTfvov KT\. Acts 4, 34.
Rom. 8, 7 ; strengthened by ov8eis, John 5,
22 ovde yap 6 Trarijp Kpivti ovbtva. Gal. 1,
12 ovde yap...ovre. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 12.)
So dXX ov8f, yea neither, where dXXd
merely strengthens the negation, comp. in
dXXd no. 3. e. Matth. $ 613. Luke 23, 15
ov8ev evpoi/ . . . dXX ov8e HpcoS^r. 1 Cor. 3,
2. Gal. 2, 3. So Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 8. An. 1.
3. 3 ; fully ov p.6vov . . . dXX ovSe Jos. B. J.
4. 2. 3.
2. Spec, not even, not so much as, e. g.
a) In the middle of a clause, comp. Buttm.
Matth. 1. c. Matt. 6, 29 Xe yo> 8e vfuv, OTI
ot Se SoXo/iwi/ ev rrdcrrj rfj 86y avrov KT\.
Mark 6, 31. Luke 7/9. John 21, 25. 1 Cor.
5. 1 (Hdian. 1. 12. 13. Plut. Timol. 5 pen.
Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 11, 12.) As strengthen
ing ov, i. e. OVK ovoe Luke 18, 13, comp. in
ov no. 1. f. For ovfie f is, see in els no.
l.a. Also dXX ov8e, yea not even, comp.
above in no. 1. b. Acts 19, 2 dXX ov8e el
irveiip-a ayiov e ort, rjKovarap.fv. 1 Cor. 4, 3.
So Hdian. 2. 13. 13. b} In interrog. Mark
12, 10 ov8e TTJV ypa(pr)V ravTrjv dWyi/oore ;
Luke 6, 3. 23, 40 ; comp. in ov no. 7. +
ouSe/?, ouSeyLua, ovSev, (ovSe, etj,)
declined like ds q. v. Neut. ov%fv a later
form, twice 1 Cor. 13, 2. 3 Lachm. also once
masc. genit. ovSevdy 2 Cor. 11, 8 Lachm.
Sept. Gen. 41, 44. Is. 41, 28 ; see Buttm.
5 70. 1. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 181 sq. Neg.
adject, denying absolutely and objectively,
and differing from p.rjotls as ov from p.r],
genr. no one, nothing, i. e. none at all ; pr.
emphat. not even one, not the least, but in
this sense it is commonly written separate
ly, ovSe fls, ovSe ev, see in els no. 1. a.
Buttm. 1. c.
1. Adj. with a subst. no one, no, Luke
4, 24 ov8t\s ivpofpTjnjs. John 16, 29 Trapoi-
Hiav ov8ffj,iav. 18,38. 1 Cor. 8,4. al. Neut
Luke 23, 4 ov8ev a riov. John 10, 41. Acts
17, 21. al. So Hdian. 4. 2. 11. Luc. Asin.
13. Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 2. Partitively, with
gen. of a whole, Buttm. 132. 5. a. Matth.
318 ; e. g. Luke 4, 26 npbs ov8ep.iav av-
Tav. V. 27 ov8fls avT&v. Acts 5, 13. 18, 17
ovftfv TOVTUV. 1 Cor. 1, 14. 9, 15. So ov-
8 f \s e avruv John 7, 19. 17, 12. 18, 9.
2. Absol. as subst. ovSei y, no one, no
man, no person. Matt. 6, 24 ovSelr 8vvarai
Svcrl KVOIOIS 8ov\(vtiv. Mark 5, 4. Luke 5,
36. 37. 39. John 5, 22 6 irarrjp *piW oi-
8tva. Acts 9, 8. Eph. 5,29. Rev. 2, 17. al.
So Hdian. 7. 6. 8. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 45.
With other negatives, for strength, Buttm.
5 148. 6; e. g. after ov, Matt. 22, 16 ov
p.e\i (rot irtpl ov8ev6s. John 8, 15. Acts
4, 12. 2 Cor. 11,8. (Comp. Xen. An. 1. 6.
11.) Also ovSeVco ov8fis Luke 23, 53;
ovSeir ovKen Mark 12, 34.
3. Neut. ov8ev absol. nothing, genr.
Matt. 10, 26 ovSeV yap eVri Kt^\vp.p.evov.
27, 24. Luke 22, 35. John 8, 28. Acts 15,
9. Gal. 2, 6. Heb. 2, 8. al. sjep. With
other negatives for strength, Buttm. J 148.
6 ; e. g. after ov, Mark 14, 60 OVK dnoKpii^j
ov8ft> ; Luke 4, 2. John 3, 27. Acts 26, 26.
(Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 36.) Also ot>KeVi . . . ov-
8ev Mark 7, 12 ; ovSeVo) ovSe v 1 Cor. 8, 2;
ov8ev...ou pf) Luke 10, 19. Spec, accus.
ov8ev adv. i. e. in no ivay, in no respect,
Acts 25, 1 lovSai ovs ouSeV rj8iKT)<ra. 1 Cor.
13, 3. 2 Cor. 12, 11. Gal. 4, 12; with ov,
John 6, 63 OVK u><pf\f1 ovSeV. So Hdian.
1. 3. 10. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 9. Trop. no
thing, i. e. of no account, weight, value,
authority; comp. Matth. J 437. n. 1. So
Matt. 23, 1 6 os av ofiocrr) ev TW i/aw, ovo tv
to-Tiv. v. 18. John 8, 54. 1 Cor. 7, 19. 13,
2. 2 Cor. 12, 11. al. Also els ov8tv yive-
o-3ai. to come to nought, Acts 5, 36 ; els ov-
8tv Xoyto-SfJwu, to be set at nought, to be
contemned, Acts 19, 27 ; comp. in fls no.
3. a. So Sept. Is. 14, 23. Plato Rep. 556.
d, avftpfs oi TjfifTfpoi 7r\ovcnoi flcrlv ovfie t.
Xen. Hell. 4. 8. 4 ovStV ta-^fv. -f
ov8e7TOT6, adv. (ovSe, Trore,) not ever,
never, comp. in ov init. So before the pres.
in general propositions; 1 Cor. 13, 8 17
uyoTn; ov8f7TOTf eWiVret. Heb. 10, 1. 11.
(Horn. Od. 10. 464.) Before a praet. comp.
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 457 sq. -Buttm. J 149.
m. 21. Matt. 7, 23 on ovSeVore fyvonv vpas.
9, 33. Mark 2, 12. Luke 15, 29 bis. John
7,46. Acts 10, 14. 11,8. 14,8. (Xen. Mem.
1. 4. 16.) Before a fut. comp. Lob. 1. c.
Matt. 26, 33. In interrog. Matt. 21, 16
ovoenore avfyvcore ; v. 42. Mark 2, 25.
Comp. in ov no. 7.
ovSeTTO), adv. (ov8f, enclit. TTW,) pr. also
not ever, i. q. not ever yet, not yet, before a
praet. John 7, 39 ovS/Trw eSo^dcrS^. 20, 9.
So Hdian. 1. 3. 12. Xen. Mem. 3. 6. 1.
Strengthened with ovoeis Buttm. 5 148. 6 ;
e. g. oi StVw ov8fis Luke 23, 53. John 19,
41 ; ov8V&> ov8(v 1 Cor. 8, 2. Comp. m
dfis no. 2, 3.
oi&ei9, ovSeV, see in
OVK, see ov.
ovtcert,
529
ovv
i, also OVK ert, adv. no more, no
further, no longer, in the general sense of
ov ; see ov init. So genr. Matt. 19,6 <S<rre
ovKtTi flo-l 8110. Mark 10, 8. Luke 15, 19.
John 4, 42.Rom. 7, 17. 20. 2 Cor. 1, 23.
Rev. 10, 6. So Hdian. 2. 8. 10. Xen. Cyr.
1. 4. 5. With other negatives for strength,
Buttm. } 148. 6; e. g. OVK . . . OVKCTI Acts 8,
39; ov8f...ovK(Tt Matt. 22, 46; ov8fis...
ovK.tr i Rev. 18,11; ovtceri . . . ovoei s Mark
7, 12. 15, 5. Luke 20, 40. So ovAteVt ou
/*ij intens. Mark 14, 25. Luke 22, 16. Rev.
18, 14. +
OVKOVV, adv. (OVK ovv,} pr. interrog.
nonne ergo ? Germ, nicht wahr 1 not so
then ? implying an affirmative answer, comp.
in ov no. 7 ; hence used by the Attics
as an affirmative illative particle, therefore,
then; see Buttm. $ 149. m. 18. Kiihner
5 324. n. 7. Herm. ad Vig. p. 793 sq. Pas-
\ sow in OVKOVV. In N. T. once, John 18, 37
OVKOVV |3ao-iXevr ei o-v, interrog. net so then?
thou art a king. So best ; others without
interrog. thou art then a king. Comp. Wi
ner } 61 fin. Interrog. Xen. Mem. 2.2. 1 ;
genr. JEl V. H. 11. 9. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 19.
ov /y,r), see in /z?/ I. 8.
oSv, conj. thereupon, then, therefore, de
noting (he sequence of one clause upon an
other ; or also the consequence of one clause
or member upon another. It is put after
one or more words in a clause. See Passow
s. voc. Matth. $ 625. Kiihner 324. 3. b.
Winer j 57. p. 522, 534.
1. Denoting the mere SEQUENCE of one
clause upon another, and thus marking tran
sition or continuation, thereupon, then, now ;
comp. Passow 1. c. Matth. 625. p. 1274.
a) Genr. Luke 6, 9 eirrev ovv 6 I. -rrpos
avTovs, then said Jesus unto them. John 12,
1. 9. 18, 11. 16. 19, 29 o-Kfvos ovv ro
oovs p-eoTov now there icas set a vessel. 21,
5. Rom. 11, 1. 11. 15, 17. al. (Hdian. 3.
5. 11.) So where, after introductory mat
ter, a transition is made to the thing itself,
Matt. 13, 18. Luke 20,29 tnra ovv aSeX^ot
rfo-av, comp. v. 28. John 4, 5. 19, 40. Acts
2, 33. 1 Cor. 7, 26. So Paheph. 32. 11.
Also /*e v ovv, comp. in p.tv no. 1, 2 ; e. g.
with 8e following, Mark 16, 19 6 fj.fv ovv
Kvpios . . . eKflvoi 8f, so then the Lord. Acts
l,6sq. 8, 4sq. 19, 38 sq. 23, 18. 31. al.
(Diod. Sic. 16. 31 pen.) Without -8* , Acts
23, 22. 26, 4. 9. 1 Cor. 6, 4. Heb. 7, 11.
So Xen. An. 1. 7. 17.
b) Joined with a particle of time, or words
Implying time, Matth. p. 1274. E. g. orav
fo Matt. 21, 40, but otherwise Matt. 6, 2.
34
Luke 11, 34 ore ovv John 2, 22. 19. 6.
8. 23. 30; u>s ovv John 4, 1. 40. 20, 11.
(Plato Protag. 19. p. 316. a.) Also eav-
rrjs ovv Acts 10, 33 ; vvv ovv ibid. iraXiv
ovv, ovv TraXiv, John 8, 12. 21. 10, 7. 19.
31. 39; Tore ovv John 11, 14. 20, 8.
(Hdian. 1. 15. 11 ovv Trore.) So with a
participle which may be resolved by a par
ticle of time, as Srav, ore, as, with a finite
verb ; John 6, 14 ot ovv ai/3po>7roi tSovrts
KT\. then those men, when they had seen, etc.
v. 15. 11,17. 19, 13. Acts 15, 2. Rom,
15, 28. al. Comp. Matth. $ 565. 1. Buttm.
5 144. 2.
2. Denoting the CONSEQUENCE of one
clause upon another, as an effect from a
cause, therefore, tlien, consequently, viz.
a) Where any thing is said to be done
in consequence of what is previously nar
rated, a) Genr. Luke 15, 28 copyi o-3^ /,
Koi OVK T/SeXev eicreXSeif " 6 ovv Trarfjp avrov
e eX3a)y KT\. John 9, 7. 19, 24. Acts 17,
20. Rom. 9, 19. Eph. 4, 1. 1 Tim. 5, 14.
1 Pet. 2, 7. al. So frequently, espec. in
John, in the phrases elrrtv ovv, fl-rrov ovv,
John 4, 33. 8, 13. 11, 12. 21, 7/al. But
such passages may often be referred to
no. 1. a. So Diod. Sic. 16. 91 efavs ovv
Svcrtar KT\. /3) In exhortations founded
on what precedes ; Matt. 5, 48 eo-fcrSe ovv
vjjLfls T(\fioi. Mark 13, 35 yprjyopelre ovv.
Luke 6, 36. Acts 3, 19. 13, 38. Rom. 11,
22. 1 Cor. 16, 11. Col. 3, 5. Heb. 4, 1.
James 5, 7. al. So Eurip. Orest. 647 or
648. Luc. Conv. 36. y) Where the
consequence is connected with a condi
tional or causal clause, e. g. tav ovv, if
therefore, Matt. 5, 23. Luke 4, 7. Rom. 2,
26. John 6, 62; el ovv Matt 6, 23.
Luke 16, 11. John 18, 8; eire ovv 1 Cor.
10, 31. So eVf I ovv Heb. 2, 14. 4, 6.
(Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 5.) Likewise with par
ticiples equiv. to eVei with a finite verb,
Matth. 5565. 2. Buttm. 5 144. 2. Acts 17,
29 ytvos ovv inrdpxovTfs TOV 3eoi5, OVK o(pfi-
\op.fv KT\. Rom. 5, 1. 2 Cor. 7, 1. Heb. 4,
14. 1 Pet. 4, 1.
b) Illative, expressing an inference or
conclusion from what precedes. a) Genr.
Matt. 3, 10 fj at-ivTj . . . Kelrai irav ovv 8tv-
opov KT\. Mark 10, 9. Luke 20, 44. John 3,
29. 8, 38. Rom. 6, 4. Heb. 9, 23. James 4,
17. 3 John 8. al. Also in apa ovv, for
which see in apa no 1. c. /3. So Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 10. /3) After an enumeration
of particulars, expressing the general re
sult or conclusion ; romp. Passow in ovv.
Matth. ^ 625. p. 1272. So Matt. 1, 17 TrS-
o~ai ovv at ycvtai OTTO A/3paa/i KT\. John 7.
530
ovpavos
43. 12, 17, comp. v. 9 sq. Also Luke 3, 18.
John 20, 30. So Xen. Mem. 1.1.16. y)
Where the conclusion is connected with a
conditional or causal clause, e.g. fl o v v in
the sense of V ovv, see in et I. 2. g. /3.
Matt. 7, 1 1 el ovv vp.fls o tSore KrX. John 13,
14. Acts 11, 17.
c) Where a sentence has been interrupt
ed by a parenthesis or intervening clauses,
and is again taken up ; equiv. to / say, Lat.
inquam, or the like ; Passovv s. v. Matth.
p. 1273 sq. Winer { 57. p. 523. So Matt. 7,
24 ?ray ovv oarty *crX. comp. v. 21. 10, 32
comp. v. 22. Mark 3, 31 comp. v. 21.
John 6, 24 comp. v. 22. 18, 12 comp. v. 3.
1 Cor. 8, 4 comp. v. 1. Gal. 3, 5 comp. v.
2. Heb. 4, 11 comp. v. 6. Xen. Mem. 1.
1. 20 comp. 1. Cyr. 5. 1. 3 comp. 2.
d) In interrogative sentences, referring
back to a previous assertion, supposition, or
other circumstances ; genr. Matt. 1 3, 28
Se Xety ovv oVeXSoi Tey criAXeo/xej aura ;
After interrog. particles : ri ovv, Matt. 1 7,
1 TI ovv ot ypajjLjjLaTfls \*yawnv KT\. where
ovv according to some may refer to the cir
cumstances of the transfiguration, comp. v.
3. 4 ; better as referring to v. 9. Matt. 19,
7. Mark 12, 9. Luke 3, 10. John 1, 21.
Rom. 3,1. 4, 1. 1 Cor. 14, 15. 26; TrdSei/
ovv Matt. 13,27.56: TTWS ovv Matt. 12,
26. 26, 54. John 6, 42. 9, 19. Rom. 10, 14.
So Trcas ovv Luc. D. Deor. 2. 2. Xen.
Conv. 2. 10. +
OVTTCO, adv. (ov, enclit. TTCO.) not even yet,
not yet, comp. ov init So before a pres.
Matt. 24, 6 dXX OVTTCO ecrrt TO re Xoy. John
2, 4. 8, 57. Heb. 2, 8. Before a praet.
John 3, 24. 7, 39. 11, 30. Heb. 12, 4 ; otVo)
ovSa y Acts 8, 16. So c. pres. Hdian. 1.
8. 4. Xen. An. 1. 5. 12; c. prat. Xen. An.
1. 8. 8. In interrog. Matt. 15, 17 o&rco
voielTf ; on, KT\. 16, 9. Mark 8, 17. Comp.
in ov no. 7. +
ovpd, as, fj, the tail of an animal, Rev.
9, 10 bis. 19 bis. 12, 4. Sept. for SSJ Deut.
28, 13. Job 40, 12. Luc. D. Deor. 22. 1.
Xen. Eq. 5. 7.
ovpdvios, a, ov, Att. and in N. T. ovpd-
vins, 6, TI, (ovpavos, ) heavenly, of or from
heaven, dwelling in heaven ; as 6 Trar^p 6
nvpdvios, heavenly Father, Matt. 6, 14. 26.
32. 15,13; [5,48. 18,35. 2i3,9;] vrparia
ovpdvios heavenly host, angels, Luke 2, 13,
comp. in ovpavos no. 4. Also as from hea
ven, oiTTCKTia ovp. Acts 26, 19. 2 Mace. 7,
34. Hdian. 1. 7. 9. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 3.
ovpavo^fev, adv. (ovpavos, ) from hea
ven, Acts 14. 17. 26, 13 Horn. II. 1. 195,
208. Jos. de Mace. 4. ^Eschin. 73. 5. A
poetic form, used in prose only by late
writers, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 93, 94.
ovpavos, ov, 6, Plur. o v p a v o i , 5>v, ol, in
imitation of Heb. B t^> heaven, the heavens.
Plur. 01 ovpavoi is thus used most frequent
ly in Matthew, and always in the phrases
6 TtaTrjp 6 fv rots ovpavols, f] /SacriXei a ra>v
ovpavcav , less often in Mark and the Epis
tles of Paul and Peter ; in Luke s writings
only six times, Luke 10, 20. 11,2. 12,33.
21, 26. Acts 2, 34. 7, 56 ; and not at all in
the writings of John including the Apoca
lypse, nor in James. Pr. the expanse of
the sky, the apparent concave hemisphere
above us, which was regarded by the He
brews as solid, Heb. 5Jip"i, Sept. urepeco/ia,
Vulg. firmamentum, the firmament, Gen. 1 ,
8. 14 ; and poetically as resting on columns,
2 Sam. 22, 8. Job 26, 11 ; but in common
usage including also the regions above the
sky, where God is said to dwell, Ps. 2, 4 ;
and likewise the region underneath and next
the firmament, the atmosphere, where the
clouds are gathered and the birds fly, Gen.
1, 20. 26. In N. T.
1. Pr. and genr. heaven, as including the
visible heavens and their phenomena; so
where heaven and earth are spoken of to
gether, e. g. opp. 1 Cor. 8, 5 eiVe ev ovpava,
f lre eVi T^S yys. Heb. 12, 26. 2 Pet. 3, 5.
Also 6 ovpavos Kal f] yrj, the heaven
and the earth, the universe, Matt. 5, 18.
Mark 13, 31. Luke 10, 21. Acts 4, 24. Rev.
10, 6. 14,7 TOV ovp. Kal rfjv yijv /cat TTJV Sa-
Xacraav. Col. 1, 16 TO ev rots ovp. /cat TO
r! TVS y. Sept. and yjsni t^irn Gen.
1, 1. 2, 1. So TO aKpov ovpavov,
TCI aKpa ovpav&v, the extremities of the
heavens, where they seetn to touch the
earth, Matt. 24, 31. Mark 13, 27; v-o
TOV ovpavov under heaven, i. e. on
earth, Acts 4, 12 ; ot into TOV ovp. Acts
2, 5. Col. 1, 23. (Plato Tim. p. 23. d.)
So i] vis- ovpavov sc. X"P a ^ ^ ^ e eur ^h or
region of the earth, Luke 17, 24 rrjs vir
ovp. els TTJV VTT ovp. i. e. from one part
of the earth to another. Further, ot vvv
ovpavoi 2 Pet. 3, 7, and 6 irpaiTos ovpavos
Rev. 21, 1, the present heavens, which are
to be destroyed at the final consummation of
all things, after which new heavens are to
appear, Kaivol ovpavoi 2 Pet. 3, 13. Rev. 21,
1. Sometimes more than one heaven is
spoken of, Eph. 4, 10. Heb. 4, 14. 7, 26 ;
see more fully below in no. 4. So genr.
Horn. II. 18. 483. Hes. Theog. 517. Xen.
CEc 19. 9. Trop. i/^coS^i/ni ea>s TOV ov-
ovpavos
531
ovpavos
pavov, Lat. ad ccehim efferri, to be exalted to
heaven, to be highly distinguished, re
nowned, Matt. 11, 23. Luke 10, 15. Praegn.
KoXXacrScu i*xp l T v ovpavov Rev. 18, 5 in
later edit. Comp. dpSfjvai npos TOV ovp.
Plut. de Hdot. Malig. 31 fin.
2. Spec, heaven, of the firmament itself,
the starry heaven, in which the sun, moon,
and stars are fixed; Mark 13, 25 ot dcrrepfs
TOV ovpavov. Heb. 11, 12. Sept. and 01 73115
Gen. 1, 14. 15. 17. So Horn. II. 6. ids*
Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 8. Hence, 77 o-rpartu TOV
ovpavov Acts 7, 42, and at Sui/u/zety Tiav
ovpavtav v. tv rols ovpavols Matt. 24, 29.
Mark 13, 25. Luke 21, 26, the host or hosts
of heaven, i. e. the sun, moon, and stars ;
so Sept. and e^T-lSri XS5 Is. 34, 4. Jer. 33,
22. Zeph. 1, 5; comp. Heb. Lex. art. X2S
no. 2. a. /3. Further, the stars are said
rriirrtiv dno TOV ovpavov, to fall from heaven,
as emblematical of great commotions and
revolutions, Matt. 24, 29. Rev. 6, 13. 8, 10.
9, 1 ; comp. Is. 34, 4 et ibi Gesen. Comm.
The firmament itself, which is spread out
over the earth as a tent or curtain (Is. 40,
22. Ps. 104, 2), is likewise said to be rolled
together as a scroll, Rev. 6, 14 ; comp.
Heb. 1, 10 sq. Is. 1. c. Trop. Luke 10,
18 fytmpovw TOV "SaTavdv u>s do-rpaTrrjv tK
rot) ovpavov ntaovra, where the form of ex
pression is in allusion to Is. 14, 12, the
lightning being emblematic of swiftness ;
for the sense, q. d. the power of Satan is
broken, comp. John 12, 31. Rev. 12, 7-9.
20, 2. 3. Others here refer ovpavos to the
atmosphere or air, of which Satan is said to
be prince ; see in drjp and 8ai/j.6viov no. 2.
3. Spec, also of the lower heaven, or re
gion below the firmament, i. q. the air,
atmosphere, where clouds and tempests are
gathered and lightning breaks forth, and
where the birds fly. E. g. of clouds, Matt.
16, 2 Trvppd^d. yap 6 ovp. v. 3. Luke 12,
56. Matt. 24, 30 eVt TU>V vf(pf\>v TOV ovp.
26, 64. Mark 14, 62 ; of rain and hail, Rev.
16, 21 ; of lightning or fire from heaven,
Luke 9, 54. 17, 29. Rev. 20, 9; of signs,
prodigies, Matt. 16, 1. Mark 8. 11. Luke
11, 16. 21, 11. Acts 2, 19. Rev. 12, 1. 3.
Also of birds, Matt. 6, 26 t Is TO. irtTtiva TOV
ovpavov. 8, 20. Luke 8, 5. 9, 58 ; comp.
Gen. 1, 20. 26. 28. 30. So Thuc. 2. 77
voap TroXu ovpavov. Xen. An. 4. 2. 2. Cyr.
4. 2. 15. Trop. KXelcrat TOV ovpavov, to
shut up the heavens, i. e. to withhold rain,
Luke 4, 25. Rev. 11, 6, i. q. e*r i ; n "iss
Sept. avvtxtiv TOV ovp. Deut. 11, 17. 2 Chr.
6, 26; comp. Gen. 7 11. Is. 24, 19 et ibi
Gesen. Comm.
4. Oftener, heaven, the heavens, of tne
upper or superior heaven, beyond the visible
firmament, the abode of God and his glory
of the glorified Messiah, the angels, the
spirits of the just after death, and generally
of every thing which is said to be with God.
a) Genr. e. g. of God, Matt. 5, 34 u.r]Tt tv
TU> ovpava, OTI Zpovos tijTi TOV 3eoO. 23,
22. Acts 7, 49. Heb. 8, 1. al. Hence God
is called 6 Seo? TOV ovp. Rev. 11, 13. 16,
11. (1 Mace. 3, 18.) Kvpios TOV ovp. Matt.
11, 25. Luke 10, 21. (Sept. Gen. 24, 3.)
K. tv Tols ovp. Eph. 6, 9. Col. 4, 1. Also
6 TTUTIJP 6 tv Tols ovpavols in the first
three gospels, Matt. 5, 16. 45. 48. 6, 1.
10, 32. Mark 11, 25. 26. Luke 11, 2; 6
TtaTrjp 6 t ovpavov Luke 11, 13. Of the
Messiah, the Son of God, as coming from
heaven, John 3, 13. 31. 6, 33. 38. 41 ; or
as returning thither after his resurrection,
Mark 16, 19. Luke 24, 51. Acts 1, 10. 11 ;
whence he will again come to judge the
world, 1 Thess. 1, 10. 4, 16. 2 Thess. 1, 7.
Of the Holy Spirit, Matt. 3, 16. John 1, 32.
1 Pet. 1, 12. [1 John 5, 7.] Of angels,
Matt. 18, 10. 24, 36. Mark 12, 25. Luke
22, 43. Gal. 1, 8. al. (Gen. 21, 17. 22, 11.)
Hence the angels are called rot o-rparei^iaT-a
TO. tv ovpava Rev. 19, 14, comp. Heb. x~S
C^SJrt and Sept. of angels, 1 K. 22, iV.
2 Chr." 18, 18. Ps. 148, 2. Heb. Lex. X2:J
no. 2. a. Of the righteous after death, as
the seat of their final and glorious reward,
Matt. 5, 12 6 [Alamos vfj.u>v TTO\VS tv Toils
ovpavols. 6, 20 ~rjcravpbs tv ovpavco. Luke
10, 20. 12, 33. 2 Cor. 5, 1. Col. 1,5. 1 Pet.
1, 4. al. In heaven also is the spiritual
temple with its sacred utensils, Heb. 9, 23.
24. Rev. 11, 19. 14, 17. 15, 5. 16, 17; and
there also the new Jerusalem is prepared
and adorned, Rev. 3, 12. 21, 2. 10. Hence
to be or to be done tv T<a ovpavta, i. q. among
or by those who dwell in heaven, Luke 15,
7 x a P a * > o" rat f " T <? ovpava. Matt. 6, 10
yfvr)^Si]Ta> TO 3fX?7/xa crou, as tv ovpav<a KO\
eVt r^r y^s. Matt. 16, 19. 18; 18. Luke 11,2.
Also TO. tv Tols ovpavols, i. q. ths
higher spiritual world, Eph. 1, 10. Col. 1,
16. 20 ; and so Eph. 3, 15 rrdo-a Trarpi a tv
ovpavols. So poetically, where the heavens
are said to rejoice, Rev. 12, 12. 18, 20;
comp. Sept. and Heb. Is. 49, 13. Ps. 96,
1 1 . In various phrases etc. e. g. a) to
look up to heaven, as the abode of God, ai-a-
/SXeVeii ds TOV ovp. Matt. 14, 19. Mark 6,
41. 7, 34; aTfvitiv tls TOV ovp. Acts 1, 10.
7, 55 ; c/j/SXnrw* els TOV ovp. Acts 1,11,
tTTiipat TOVS 003. ds TOV ovp. Luke 18, 13.
John 17.1. /3) to ascend or be taken up
ovpavos 532
vnio heaven, avafiaivtiv fls TOV ovp. John 3,
13. Acts 2,34; dvu\ri(p^irjvai fls TOV ovp.
Mark 16, 19. Acts 10, 16; dvao-irao-Zai
Acts 11, 10; dTrepxecrZat Luke 2, 15; TTO-
peveo-Sat 1 Pet. 3, 22. y) to come or be
sent from heaven, dnoo-TaXijvai cm ovp.
1 Pet. 1,12; ep^fcrSat fK ovp. John 3, 31 ;
KaTaftaivfiv fK V. cm ovp. John 6, 33. 38.
1 Thess. 4, 16 ; KaSiWSai fK TOV ovp. Acts
11,5. So with yivfo-^ai expr. or impl. TOV
air ovpavwv Heb. 12, 25; <pa>vr] fK T(Sv
ovpav&v Matt. 3, 17, comp. Mark 1, 11
(pcavrj iyfVfTO fK TCOV ovp. Luke 3, 22. al.
8) Also heaven is said to be opened, so as
to let pass in or out, to lay open the inte
rior, e. g. ot ovp. dvfa>x%T]crav, 6 ovp. dvea>-
yco?, ot ovp. dveioyp-fvoi, Matt. 3, 16. Luke
3, 21. John 1, 52. Acts 7,56. 10, 11. Rev.
4, 1. 19, 11 ; ot ovp. o-xi6p.evoi Mark 1,10.
b) Spec. fu>s TpiTov ovpavov, untothe
third heaven, 2 Cor. 12, 2, prob. in allusion
to the three heavens as above specified, viz.
the lower, the middle or firmament, and the
superior ; hence i. q. the highest heaven, the
abode of God and angels and glorified spir
its, the spiritual paradise, v. 4 ; comp. Eph.
4, 10. Heb. 4, 14. 7, 26. Comp. also Heb.
C^EUJ latt), Sept. 6 ovpavos TOV ovpavov,
\ Deut. 10, 14. 1 K. 8, 27. Ecclus. 16, 18.
So the pseudo-Lucian makes a Christian
say, eg TP (.TOV ovpavov dfpoftaTrjcras Luc.
Philopatr. 12. Others suppose the apostle
refers to the views of the later Rabbins, who
describe seven heavens, of which the first
is below the clouds ; the second is the re
gion of clouds and tempests and the abode
of evil spirits ; in the third are the hosts of
heaven, the stars ; while the other four
above this are assigned to the saints, the
various orders of angels, and the throne of
God ; see Test. XII Patr. in Fabric, p. 546.
Wetstein ad 2 Cor. 12, 2. But then 6
TP ITOS ovpavos could not well be i. q. 6 ?ra-
paSeio-oy in v. 4.
c) Meton. and from the later Heb. ovpa-
vos, ovpavoi, like Engl. heaven, as being the
abode of God, is often put for God himself;
e. g. fivai e ovpavov i. q. fK TOV Sleov, Matt.
21, 25. Mark 11, 30. 31. Luke 20, 4. 5;
$f8op,tvov fK TOV ovp. John 3. 27 ; rjfj.apTov
els TOV ovpavov Luke 15, 18. 21. Also in
the formula so freq. in Matthew fj ftao-iXfia
TO>V ovp. Matt. 3, 2. 4, 17. 5, 3. 10. al.
elsewhere fj /3ao-. TOV Seov or the like, see
in Pacn\tia no. 3. So Chald. N*a5 , Sept.
fgovcrta ovpdvios, Dan. 4, 23 [26]. Comp.
Buxtorf. Lex. Ch. 2440. Wetstein ad Matt.
21,25. Luke 15. 18 -f
OVT6
Ovpftavos, ov, 6, Urban, pr n. of a
Christian at Rome, Rom. 16, 9.
Ovpias, ov, 6, Urias, Heb. n^Jl
(flame of Jehovah) Uriah, pr. n. of the
husband of Bathsheba, Matt. 1 , 6 ; see 2 Sam.
11, 3 sq.
9
ov$, otTos, TO, an ear, Plur. TO S>i a
the ears ; Mark 7, 33 e/3oXe TOVS 8aT. av-
TOU els TO. WTO OVTOV. 8, 18. Luke 22, 50.
Acts 7, 57. 1 Cor. 12, 16. Sept. for ( tN,
to??!*. Ex. 29,20. Deut. 15, 17. So Hdian.
7. 3. 7. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 5. In phrases,
e. g. 6 f%<0v <Ta V. ei TIS e x ovs aKoveti/,
aKoveTco, i. e. whoever hath ears to hear
and understand, let him hear and attend !
Matt. 11, 15. 13, 9. 43. Mark 4, 9. 23. 7.,
16. Luke 8, 8. 14, 35. Rev. 2, 7. 11. 17.
29. 3, 6. 13. 22. 13, 9. So rtSerai els TO
WTO, to lei sink into the ears, to fix deep in
the mind, Luke 9, 44 ; comp. Ex. 17, 14.
Also to come els TO. WTO. TIVOS, to or into the
ears of any one, to be heard, Luke 1, 44.
Acts 11, 22. James 5, 4. (Sept. Ps. 18, 7.
Is. 5, 9.) So XaXeu/ V. aKovfiv els TO oZs,
to speak or hear in the ear, i. e. privately,
Luke 12, 3. Matt. 10, 27. (Ex. 11, 2.) Or
to do any thing ev Tots o>ertV TU OC, L e. : n
his hearing, presence, Luke 4, 21. (Sept.
Josh. 20, 4. Judg. 17, 2.) Spec. 3>Ta fis
8fr)o~iv, i. q. o>ra TOV Seov f&Tiv fls S. i. e.
God listens to prayer, 1 Pet. 3, 12, quoted
from Ps. 34, 16 where Sept. for tP31x ;
comp. 2 Chr. 6, 40. Neh. 1, 6. For Matt.
13, 15 bis, and Acts 28, 27 bis, see in art.
&ap f as. Rom. 11, 8 see in ^ I. 4. b. Acts
7, 51 see in dnepiTfjujTos. Poetically, ovj
as the organ of hearing is put for the per
son who hears; Matt. 13, 16 paKdpioi...
TO. u>Ta vfj.ci>v, OTI uKovfL. 1 Cor. 2, 9. Comp.
in KapS/a no. 1. a. y.
ovcria, as, rj, (et/xt, part. &v, ovo-a,) en
tity, essence, nature, Epict. Ench. 19. 2 ^
ovo-t a TOV dyaSov. Arr. Epict. 2. 8. 1 ; being,
life, Soph. Trach. 913 mrais ovcria. In N.
T. and usually, what is to any one, what he
has, i. e. substance, property, Luke 15, 12.
13. So Tob. 14, 18. Pol. 20. 5. 14. Xen.
Mem. 2. 8. 3.
oyre, conj. (ov, enclit. Te,) a continua-
tive, and not, also not, i. e. neither, nor, not
even; referring commonly to a part of a
proposition or clause, and thus differing
from ovSe q. v. Buttm. } 149. m. 15. Kiih-
ner 5 321. 2. c. Winer 59. 6.
1. As introducing a neg. clause, with or
without a preceding negation, neither, nor,
e. g. OVTE yap, Luke 20, 36. Acts 4. 12
euro?
533
(Ildian. 3. 5. 11.) So ovre...Kat, as John
4, 1 1 KVplf, OVTf UVT\TJUa (X flS > * a T < />/ )f a P
irrX. 3 John 10 ; see espec. in KM no. 1. a.
(Eurip. Iph. in Taur. 595.) More freq.
repeated, o#re...oure, neither ... nor, be
fore different parts of a clause, Matt. 6, 20.
Luke 20. 35. John 5, 37. Acts 15, 10. Gal.
5, 6. al. (Xen. Lac. 14. 7.) Also three
times or more, ot>re , cure, oure, Acts 25, 8.
Rom. 8, 38. 39. 1 Cor. 6, 9. 10. Rev. 9, 20.
21. After another negative, as ov ... ovre
John 1, 25. Rev. 20, 4. 21, 4 ; ov8e...ovTe
Gal. 1, 12. 1 Thess. 2, 3.
2. Spec, not even ; Mark 5, 3 <al ovre
aXvo-fffiv ov8f\s rj8vvaTo UVTOV 8rjo-ai. Luke
12, 26. 1 Cor. 3, 2 Rec. So Hdian. 4. 6. 1
ov8e TIS r/v </>fia> TjXiKias, ovre p-(XP l vyrritav.
But Mss. in Mark and Luke 1. c. and
later edit, in 1 Cor. 1. c. read ov8e. +
OUTO?, avrr], TOVTO, gen. TOVTOV, TavTijs,
TOVTOV, pron. demonstr. this, that; pr. for
o curdy, T] ai>Tr], TO avTo, this same, Buttm.
j 76. 2, and n. 1.
1. Pr. as referring to a person or thing
before mentioned, i. e. to something preced
ing ; Buttm. 127. 1. b. Kiihner $ 303. 1.
Matth. 5470. 1. a) Pr. to that next pre
ceding, Luke 1, 32 Irjo-ovv OVTOS ecrrai
fityas. 2, 25. John 1, 2 Seoj TJV 6 \6yos
OVTOS TJV fv o.pxfj KT\. 3, 2. 6, 71. Acts 1,
14. 10, 36. Rom. 14, 18 ev TOVTOIS. 1 Tim.
6, 8. 2 Pet. 2, 20. 1 John 5, 6. 20. al. sa>p.
(Hdian. 4. 8. 11. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 28.)
Neut. Plur. ravra sometimes refers only to
one thing; 3 John 4. Luke 12, 4. [John
15, 17.] So Kara ravra i. q. OVTO> Luke 6,
23. 26, where later edit, read Kara raura.
Comp. Winer \ 23 pen. So Xen. An. 7. 6. 1 1.
b) Sometimes OVTOS refers not to the nearest,
but to another person or thing, as being the
chief topic of discourse; Winer 23. 1.
Matth. 1. c. Matt. 3, 3 OVTOS yap to-Tiv, sc.
ludvvrjs in v. 1. Luke 13, 2, comp. v. 1.
John 1, 42. 11, 37 *ai OVTOS even this man,
Lazarus. 21, 24. Acts 4, 11 curds eVrii/ 6
Xi 2or, sc. Xpio-ros. 7, 19. Gal. 4, 26. 2 John
7, So Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 14. c) As refer
ring generally to the preceding discourse ;
Matt. 7. 28 oTe (rvv(T(\fo-(v 6 I. TOVS Adyovr
TOVTOVS. Mark 4, 13, comp. v. 2 sq. Luke
1, 29. 24, 21. John 2, 11. Acts 19, 17.
Rom. 1 1 , 27. 1 John 2, 1. 26. So Xen. Cyr.
1. 3. 15.
2. As referring to or introducing what
follows, with emphasis, as in Engl. this,
i. q. the following ; Passow 1. c. Winer
5 23. 4. Matth. $ 472. c, d. So as followed
by the express words, e. g. TOVTO, Gal. 3, 17
TOVTO 8e X/yo) 8ia^T}Kijv KT\. 1 John 4, 2 ;
or with a Subst. Matt. 10, 2 TO. dvo
eo-Ti TavTa. Luke 2, 12. Acts 8, 32 rj 8f
TT(pioxr) ...TJV avTT] u>s KT\. 1 Cor. 9, 3. Or
followed by a noun simply, as the predicate,
2 Cor. 13, 9 roiJro 8e vgdpcSOi TT/V vp.<av
KaTapTio-iv. 1 John 5, 4. (Luc. Navig. 3.)
Or by an infin. e. g. without art. Acts 24,
16. 26,16. James 1,27; comp. Winer 1. c.
Matth. ^ 472. b. (Plato Apol. Soc. 29. p. 38.
c.) Inf. c. art. Rom. 14, 13 rovro Kpivart
fjLaXXov, TO fj.fj rt3eVat *crX. 2 Cor. 2, 1.
(Plato Apol. Soc. 24. p. 35. c. Xen. CEc.
8. 2.) So 8ia TOVTO before a particip. of
cause, Mark 12, 24; ev rovrw 2 Cor. 5,
2. Also before OTL and Iva, comp. in
ort I. 1, and Iva III. 1. f. Winer 5 23. 4 ;
e. g. before ort, John 21. 23 e ^XSei ovv 6
\6yos OVTOS... OTI 6 fia^rjTTjs KT\. Acts 20,
29. Rom. 6, 6. 1 Cor. 1, 12. 1 John 1, 5.
al. saep. (Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 25.) Before Iva,
e. g. of purpose, els TOVTO Iva Rom. 14, 9.
1 Pet. 3, 9. 4, 6 ; 8ta TOVTO Iva John 1, 31.
2 Cor. 13, 10. 1 Tim. 1, 16; or after a
word of command, John 15, 17. 1 John 3,
23. 4, 21 ; or genr. John 6, 29 roOrd eVrt
ro epyov TOV 3eov, Iva TTicrreucnjre *rA. V. 39.
40. 17, 3 avTT) f<rT\v 17 aluivios far], Iva yi-
vcao-Ka>(Ti KT\. 1 John 4, 17. 5, 3. al.
3. Put 8fiKTiKus, i. e. as pointing to a
person or thing present either to the eyes
or to the mind, Passow 1. c. Matth. 471.
12. a) Genr. Matt. 3, 17 OVTOS to-Tiv 6
vlos pov KT\. 17, 5. Mark 9, 7. Luke 9, 35.
Matt. 17, 20. 26, 26 roGrd e<m TO aw/id
uov. v. 28. Mark 14, 22. 24. 1 Cor. 11,
24. 25. al. Mark 12, 43. 14, 69. John 1,
15. 7, 46. Acts 2, 7. Matt. 8, 9 17 o-o<f>la
avTT]. 26, 34 ev TavTrj TJJ WKTI. Luke 12,
26 Kaipbv TOVTOV. 21, 6. Acts 1, 5. al. saep.
So Sept. for fit 1 Sam. 29, 3. (Xen. An.
4. 8. 14, 26.) So with a numeral referring
to time ; Luke 24, 2 1 rpi r^v Tavrrfv fjp.epav
Syei, see in ayu> no. 3. 2 Cor. 13, 1 rp irov
TOVTO tpxapai rrpbs vp.as. Comp. Winer
5 38. 5. n. 1. Matth. 5470. 8. Sept. TpiTov
TOVTO for B^an tibia nt Num. 22, 28. 32.
33. So Luc. t). Mort. 13. 3 eV Ba/SuXww
Kftpai Tp iTijv f]fj,epav TOVTTJV. Hdot. 5. 76
TfTapTov TOVTO aOTKo/zf i/ot. b) In admira-
tion, Matt. 8, 27 irorairos eo~Tiv OVTOS, OTI
KT\. 12, 23. Luke 4, 22. John 6, 14. O
More usually in contempt or aversion, i. q.
Engl. this fellow, or the like ; Matt. 9, 3
OVTOS j3Xao^7/it. 12, 24. 13, 54. Mark 6,
2. 3. Luke 5, 21. John 6, 42. Acts 7, 40.
al. Also TOVTO I Cor. 5, 2. 3. So Xen.
An. 3. 1. 30. Cyr. 1. 3. 11.
4. Inserted for emphasis : a) After the
subject or object of a verb, i. e. between
OUT09
534
otmuj
this and the verb, Winer 5 23. 3. E. g.
after a noun, Matt. 13, 38 TO Se KaXbv arirep-
;jLa, ovrot flo-iv ol viol KT\. 21, 42 Xt 3oi> ov
...OVTOS tytv^rj KT\. Luke 8, 21. Acts 4,
10. Rom. 7, 10. 1 Cor. 6,4. 1 Pet. 2,7.al.
(Pol. 3. 20. 2. ib. 5. 111. 2.) After a re
lative pron. comp. below in no. 5 ; Matt. 5,
19 or av Troirjo-?? . . . OVTOS p.eyas K\T)%. KT\.
where in the preced. clause OVTOS is omit
ted. Mark 3, 35. Luke 9, 24. John 1, 33.
Rom. 8, 30. Phil. 4. 8. al. ssep. (Xen.
Mem. 2. 6. 8. An. 1. 6. 6.) After a parti
ciple, comp. Matth. 472. 2. Matt 13, 20
6 8e . . . (nrapfis . . . OVTOS eaTiv KT\. Mark 1 2,
40. Luke 9, 48. John 6, 46. Acts 17, 6.
So Pol. 1. 67. 12. Dem. 522. 20. b) In
apodosis after el, Rom. 8, 8 el &e rts Trvevp.a
Xp. OVK ex ft ovros V K to-Tiv avTOv. 1 Cor.
3, 17. Philem. 18. James 3, 2. 1 Pet. 2, 20.
Comp. Winer 139. 3. Matth. 610. fin.
c) After a parenthesis or intervening sen
tence, when the writer again returns to the
leading subject ; Acts 7, 35 bis. TOVTOV TOV
MWVOTJF...TOVTW 6 3e6s KT\. comp. v. 31.
So v. 37. 38. ^El. V. H. 3. 17 3fvo(pS>v
. . . OVTOS fKflvos rjv-
5. Where OVTOS is followed by a relative
sentence, OVTOS... os, i. q. this rvho, he who,
that which ; Luke 9, 9 TIS 8e (VTIV OVTOS,
TTfpl ov KT\. 1 Pet. 5, 12. 1 John 5, 9.
But both before and after a relative OVTOS is
frequently omitted ; and the relative then
implies it, and stands for he who, that which,
Engl. what ; see in os A. 4. Matth.
473. b.
6. As strengthened by OVTO S, i. e. av-
TOL OVTOI, these men themselves, SeiKTtKws
for they themselves, Acts 24, 15. 20. Of-
tener Neut. OVTO TOVTO, TOVTO OVTO, this
very thing etc. e. g. as referring to what
precedes, 2 Cor. 2, 3 eypa\|m vp.lv TOVTO eu
ro. Eph. 6, 18; with relat. 6...avTo TOVTO
Gal. 2, 10 ; comp. Matth. 472. p. 881 sq.
As referring to and introducing what fol
lows ; before, an infin. c. TO, 2 Cor. 7, 1 1 ;
Sn Phil. 1, 6; iva Eph. 6, 22. Col. 4, 8;
oVcos Rom. 9, 17. Also OVTO TOVTO, on this
very account, for this very reason, i. q. 8ia
Tavra, 2 Pet. 1,5; comp. Matth. 470. 7.
Greg. Cor. p. 29, 30. So Xen. An. 1. 9.
21 ; avTa Tavra Plato Protag. 310. e.
7. After KOI, as KOI OVTOS, often genr.
in the foregoing senses, e. g. and this man,
and he, Luke 16, 1 ; he also 20, 30; SEIKTI-
KWS Luke 22, 56. 59. Spec. Kal OVTOS,
Kal TOVTO, KOI TavTa, and he too, and this too,
and that indeed, i. e. where a particular
stress is to be laid upon the connection of
two circumstances, OVTOS is thus joined with
Kai, and then always refers back to the
former; see Matth. 470. 6. Buttm. { 150.
m. 16. Viger. p. 177. So 1 Cor. 2, 2 el p-f}
I. Xpio~Toi>, Kal TOVTOV fCTTavpcDfievov. (Hdot.
6. 11. Xen. Ag. 1. 2.) Oftener Neut. Kal
TOVTO, Rom. 13, 11 Kal TOVTO eiSores T
comp. v. 8. 1 Cor. 6, 6. Eph. 2, 8 ; K al
Tavra, 1 Cor. 6, 8 dXXa vp.fls dSiKeiTf, ...
Kal TavTa d8eX(povs. Heb. 11, 12. So Plur.
Jos. Ant. 10. 10. 4. Luc. D. Deor. 8 med.
Xen. CEc. 11. 3.
8. In distribution, TOVTO p.ev.. . TOVTO
8e, pr. as to this. . . as to that, i. q. partly. . .
partly, Heb. 10, 33. See in p.ev no. 3. b.
Matth. 288. n. 2. Hdot. 3. 106. Isocr.
p. 44. d. Dem. 474. 25.
9. Neut. TavTa ace. as adv. so, thus,
i. q. OVTO>S, Buttm. j 128. n. 5. Matth. 5 471.
13 ; so after KO^WS John 8, 28 ; altern. with
OVTWS Mark 2, 8 ; TavTa eivai, to be thus,
such, 1 Cor. 6, 1 1. As referring to what fol
lows, Luke 18, 1 1 Tavra ?rpoo"?jv^eTo 6 Sees
KrX.Soph. Ajax 1346. Horn. II. 11. 694.
10. In gender and number, the use of
ovTor exhibits some anomalies of syntax,
e. g. a) Where OVTOS refers in sense to
a preceding noun, it yet sometimes takes
the gender and number of a noun follow
ing; comp. Matth. 434. 1. b, and 2. b.
Matt. 13, 38 TO &e Ka\ov o-Trtpfj-a, OVTOI (Ifftv
01 viol KT\. comp. above in no. 4. Luke 8,
14. 15. So Matt. 7, 12. Gal. 4, 24. b) By
Hebraism, the fern. avTT) stands twice for
neut. TOTO, Matt. 21, 42 et Mark 12, 11
Trapa Kvpiov eyeVeTO OUT^ (i. e. TOVTO), quot
ed from Ps. 118, 23 where Sept. for Heb.
f>XT . For the Heb. idiom, see Gesen. Lehrg.
p. 661. +
01/TW9, also OVTW before a consonant,
demonstr. adv. (OVTOS,) in this manner, on
this wise, i. e. so, thus ; to which corresponds
relat. as, Buttm. 116. 7, and n. 7. On
the final s, see Buttm. 5 26. 4. Winer
55. l.b.
1. Pr. as referring to what precedes, and
in complete sentences preceded by a rela
tive adverb or adverbial word. a) With a
preced. relat. adv. as... so, e. g. KaSdVep...
OVTWS, Rom. 12, 5, comp. v. 4. 1 Cor. 12,
12 KaSaTTfp yap TO o~c!)p.a ev fcrTi . . . OVTCH Kai
6 Xpio-To s. 2 Cor. 8, 11. (Pint, de Sanit.
tuend. 10.) Also (caSws.-.ovTcos, Luke
11, 30. John 3, 14. 2 Cor. 1, 5. 1 Thess.
2, 4; WS...OVTWS Acts 8, 32. Rom. 5, 15
ov^ a>s TO TrapaTTTco/ia, OVTUI Kal TO xdpto~fLa.
2 Cor. 7, 14. 1 Thess. 2, 7. 8. (Xen. Cyr.
8.2.12.) So wo-7rep...ovTO)s Matt. 12
40. John 5, 21. Rom. 6, 4. 1 Cor. 11 12
oz/r&>9
535
al. Further, *ca3 So-ov . . . ovras Heb. 9, 27.
28; ov Tp6nov...ovTa>s 2 Tim. 3, 8; Kara
TV/I/ 65oi .. .o{/rco? Acts 24, 14; a [cos]...
ourcof Acts 3, 18, comp. Matth. <j 480. c.
p. 899. b) Alone, and as referring gener
ally to the preceding discourse. Matt. 3, 15
OVT<I> yap TTpeTTOV f<rr\v tjp-lv TT\T)pu>o~ai Tra-
o-av 8tK. i. e. by being baptized, comp. v. 13.
Matt. 5, 12. 6, 30 comp. v. 29. 30. Matt. 9,
33. 17, 12. 18, 14. Luke 1, 25. John 11,
48. 1 Cor. 2, 11. 7, 26. 40, comp. v. 24.
Rev. 2, 15. al. szep. Interrog. John 18, 22.
(Hdian. 7. 5. 1. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 32.) Also
et raCra OVTUS x el e - so as they appear,
are reported, Acts 7, 1. 17, 11 ; comp. in
( X u> no. 5. So Cebet. Tab. 4. Xen. An.
7. 7. 51. c) In emphatic affirmation or
prohibition, OVTUS eVrat, so shall it be;
Matt. 12, 45 OVTO>S to~Tai KOI rrj yej/ea rav-
777. 13,49. 24, 39; ov^ OVTUS ecrrai eV
v/ui> Matt. 20, 26. Mark 10, 43 ; with eVrai
impl. Luke 12, 21. 22, 26. So Horn. Od.
16. 31. ib. 21. 257.
2. As referring to and introducing what
follows ; in complete sentences followed by
a relat. adv. or adverbial word. a) With
a following relat. adv. so ... as, e. g. OVTUS
. . . KaSias. Luke 24, 24 KOI tvpov ourco a-
Sdjf KOL al yvvaiKes tiTrov. Rom. 11, 26;
OUT co? . . . cor, John 7, 46 ouS/Trore OVTCOS
(\d\rjo~fv afSpcoTTor, o>s OVTOS 6 av%p. 1 Cor.
4, 1. James 2, 12. (Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 3.) So
OVTCOS- . . . wore c. inf. Acts 14. 1. (Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 1.) ovrco? . . . ov rpoirov Acts 1,
1 1 ; *u3 ov rp. 27, 25. b) Alone, e. g.
as followed by direct narration or quotation,
Matt. 1, 18 TOV I. Xp. 17 yevvricris OVTUIS rjv
p.vrjCTTfv Zficrrjs KT\. 2, 5 ourco yap ytypairrai
. . . icat <TV B^Xee/i. John 21,1. Heb. 4, 4.
Rev. 9, 17. Or followed by an infin. 1 Pet.
2 ; 15. Also by oTt of quotation, Luke 19,
31. Acts 7, 6. 13, 34; comp. in on A. 4.
Or by iva, 1 Cor. 9, 24 OVTO> rpe^ere, Iva
3. Put SfiKTiKus, see in OVTOS no. 3.
Acts 21, 1 1 TOV av8pa . . ourco 8ijcrov(riv tv
Itpovo-. KT\. Rom. 9, 20. With the idea of
aversion, 1 Cor. 5, 3 TOV ourco TOVTO Kartp-
yaa dp.fi ov, comp. in ovro? no. 3. c.
4. Inserted for emphasis : a) After
participles, before the following verb, like
ofros-, see in OVTOS no. 4. a. Matth. $610.
p. 1235. Biittm. 5144. n. 13; e.g. Acts
20, 1 1 6ni\fjo-as (i^pis avyfj? OVTUIS ef)X3ei .
27. 17. Perh. John 4, 6 6 olv l
icoTria/coa? . . . f KaSefero OVTUIS errt TTJ Trrjyfj,
for OVTVS Ka3/fero, so he sat, wearied as he
was ; but Chrysost. aTrXco? cor trv)(t t jiut as
it happened. So Hdot. 6. 104 fin. Plato
Gorg. p. 457. a. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 1. b)
In apodosis, after , ort, comp. Matth. 1. c.
So after et, 1 Thess. 4, 14. Rev. 11, 5 ei
TIS avTovs SeXei dSiKrjcrat, OVTCO Set avTov
dTTOKTavSfjvat. But both these passages
may be perhaps better referred to no. 1. b,
above. (Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 3 in most edit.)
With OTI causal, Rev. 3, 16 ourcoy, on ^Xt-
apos et, . . . /^eXXco ere e/xecrat fK TOV o~TO[j.a-
TOS p.ov, for on . . . ourcor /ze XXco KT\. So
Hdot. 9. 6, c. (TTfi.
5. Spoken of degree, extent, so, so much,
to such a degree, in such a manner ; so
\vith adjectives and adverbs, Heb. 12, 21
ovrco (pofiepbv tjv TO (pavra6p.(vov. Rev. 16,
18; oimo ra^e coj Gal. 1, 6. Interrog.
Mark 7, 18 ovrco *at v/iety dcrvvrroi eVre;
4, 40 TI SetXot e o-re OVTCO ; Gal. 3, 3. So
Luc. D. Deor. 4. 4. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 16 ; c.
adv. Xen. Mem. 3. 11. 7. With a verb,
1 John 4, 1 1 et OVTMS 6 3eo? rjyurrTjo-ai
r ifj.us. Followed by wore c. Indie. John 3,
16. Interrog. Matt. 26, 40 OUT-CO? OVK. lo-xv-
o-uTe fj.iav fopav yprjyoprjo-ai ; are ye (hen so
unable? 1 Cor. 6, 5. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 11 ;
c. coo-re Luc. D. Deor. 2. 1 ; interrog. ib.
5. 2. +
Of^, see in ov.
ov X t "> a( ^ v - not > a strengthened form of
ov, used espec. by the Attics for empha=is,
Buttm. J117. 2.
1. Genr. John 13, 10 uXX ou^t nuirres
but not all, i. e. by no means all. v. 11.
1 Cor. 6, 1 ; ov^t . tlXXci 1 Cor. 10, 29.
2 Cor. 10, 13. Luc. D. Meretr. 12. 3.
Xen. Athen. 2. 18.
2. In neg. answers, no, nay, by no means,
comp. in ov no. 6 ; only as followed by
dXXa, Luke 1. 60 fj p.rjTrjp UVTOV fi-mv
ovxi- dXXa xrX. 12, 51. 13, 3. Rom. 3, 27.
So Sept. for 13 xb Gen. 18, 15. 19, 2.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 3/4.
3. Often in neg. questions, nonne ? is
not 1 are not 1 implying an affirmative an
swer, comp. in ov no. 7. Matt. 5, 46 ou^t
at ot reXcoi/at ro avro Trotovcrt ; 20, 13.
Luke 12, 6. 17, 17. John 11,9. Rom. 3,
29. al. Luke 17, 8 dXX ov^t e pet avT<a;
yea will he not rather say to him ? Sept.
for xbn Gen. 40, 8. Judg. 4, 6. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 3. 46 ; dXX ov x i ib. 2. 2. 19. -f
6<pet\errj^ O u, (5. (o^et Xco.) 1 . a debtor,
Matt. 18, 24 ety ocp. fjivpiaiv raXdn-cop.
Trop. of one indebted for favours, Rom. 15,
27. So Plut. C. Mar. 12. Plato Legg.
736. d.
2 Trop. a debtor, one. morally bound te
the performance of any duty ; so c. infin
536
Gal. 5, 3 o(f)fi\tTT)s faT\v o\ov rov vop.ov
rroirjo-ai, i. e. he is bound to keep the whole
law. With dat. and inf. Rom. 8, 12; inf.
impl. Rom, 1, 14 "EXX^o-i re KOI fiapfidpois
. . . 6(pti\fTT]s flpi, sc. evayyeXicratrSat V. 15.
So c. dat. Soph. Ajax 590.
3. From the Aramaean, a debtor, a delin
quent, one who iails in the performance of
duty ; Matt. 6,12 rots o(pei\(Tais fjp,u>v, i. 6.
those who fail in their duties towards us.
Hence genr. a transgressor, sinner, i. q.
fytaprwXo y, Luke 13, 4 comp. v. 2. Lib.
Henoch. in Fabr. p. 180, o<pei\eTTjs apap-
Tias p.ryd\T]s. So Targ. "piTt debtors for
Heb. fiixisn sinners, Ps. 1, 1. Onk. XST!
for yjan G*en. 18, 23. See Buxt. Lex. Ch.
715.
o<etX?7, rjs, f]. (o<peiX&>,) indebtedness,
debt ; Matt. 18, 32 Trdaav TTJV v(j>ei\T]i> d(pfj-
Ka (rot. Trop. a due, duty, obligation,
Rom. 13, 7. 1 Cor. 7, 3 in later edit. Ety-
mol. Magn. as from Xen. Vect. See Sturz
Lex. Xenoph. sub v. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 90.
o<f)et\r)/jia, arcs, TO, (ocpetXco,) what is
owed, a debt, Sept. Deut. 24, 10. 1 Mace.
15, 8. Phryn. ed. Lob. p. 463, d<pei\r)p,a o
t8avfifTo TIS. In N. T. trop.
1 . a due, duty, obligation. Rom. 4, 4 ov
Xoy/ffrai Kara -^dpiv, dXXa Kara 6(f)fihT]p.a.
Thuc. 2. 40 OVK es X"P iV > "^ >s o<f)fi-
\rjp-a. Plato Legg. 717. b.
2. From the Aramaean, a delinquency,
fault, sin. Matt. 6, 12 afas rjp.1v ra o<pti-
\T]fj.ara f]pS)v, 5. q. TO. TrapcnrTcop.aTa v. 14,
and TCIS d/zaprt ay Luke 11, 4. So Targ.
X2"in debt, for Heb. nxan sin, Ps. 25, 18.
al. Comp. Buxt. Lex. Chald. 715, and in
o(j)fi\eTrjs no. 3. Greek writers said d(pir)-
P.I nvl ra xp* a > Luc. Saturnal. 5. JEl. V.
H. 14. 24.
o(petX&>, f. o(pd\T]o-a>, 1. to owe, to be
indebted; pr. in a pecuniary sense, c. ace. et
dat. expr. or impl. Matt. 18, 28 bis, os uxpei-
\tv avTca (KdTov fyvdpia KT\. Luke 7, 41.
16, 5. 7! Rom. 13, 8. Philem. 18. Sept.
for ntij Hiph. Deut. 15, 2. Is. 24, 2. So
Luc. D. Mort. 4. 1. Xen. Ag. 4. 4. Pass.
particip. neut. TO o(pe tXo/if vov, what is owed,
a debt, due, Matt. 18, 30. 34. So Xen. An.
7. 7. 34.
2. Trop. to owe, to be bound, obligated,
sc. to the performance of any duty, i. q. /
ought, I must ; so of what is required by law
or duty in general, e. g. c. inf. impl. Matt.
23, 16 os av O/JLOO-TJ- . . . o<p(i\ei sc. diroo ov-
vai. v. 18. Elsewhere c. inf. Luke 17, 10
6 o(pi\o/j.fv iroLrjcrqi, TreTrotJjKa/nei . John 13,
14. 19, 7 <5<ei Xei UTroSamv he ought to die.
Rom. 15. 1. 27. 2 Cor. 12, 14. Eph. 5, 28.
2 Thess. 1, 3. 2, 13. 1 John 2, 6. 3, 16. 4,
11. 3 John 8. Particip. 1 Cor. 7, 3 Rec.
So Wisd. 12, 15. Pol. 6. 37. 5. Thuc. 4,
19. Also of what the circumstances of
time, place, person, etc. render proper, i. q.
to be fit and proper, I ought, Acts 17, 29.
1 Cor. 7, 36 KOI O\ITUS 6<pfiX(i yii/ecr3at.
11, 7. 10. 2 Cor. 12, 11. Heb. 2, 17. 5, 3.
12. Or of what is from the nature of the
case necessary, / must or should, 1 Cor. 5,
10 fjrfi o(p(i\(Tf apa (K TOV /cocr/iov li^tk Zflv.
9, 10.
3. From the Aramaean, to fail in duty, to
be delinquent, to be in fault towards any one,
c. dat. Luke 11, 4. See in o0etXV?/r no. 3,
and 6<pfi\T)pa no. 3.
6cf)\.ov, epic and later form for Att.
&<p\ov aor. 2 of o$et X<a, pr. I ought, but
used only in the sense of wishing, would
that, utinam ; see Passow o^e/Xco no. 2. b.
[II. 2.] In earlier Greek writers it is still
a verb, c. c. infin. and often preceded by u>s,
, tiSf, Horn. II. 3. 173. Eurip. Med. 1.
Plato Rep. 432. c. Xen. An. 2. 1.4. See
Matth. 5 513. n. 3. Buttm. 5 150. m. 20.
In later writers and N. T. oceXoj is an
indec. particle of wishing, or interject. O
that! would that! utinam, c. c. Indie, see
Winer 5 42. 5. n. 2. Sturz de Dial. Mac.
p. 186. Buttm. 1. c. So 1 Cor. 4, 8 KOI
o(pf\6v ye e /Sao-iXeuo-are. 2 Cor. 11,1. Gal.
5, 12. Rev. 3, 15. Sept. for I Pfl in Ex. 16,
3 ; ft Num. 14, 2. 20, 3; ^n 2 K. 5, 3.
So Arr. Epict. 2. 18. 15; comp. Luc. Philo-
pseud. 1 fin.
o<peXo?, fos, ovs, TO, (oc^eXXco,) furthe?
ance, advantage, profit, 1 Cor. 15, 32 ri pot
ofaXos ; James 2, 14. 16. Sept. for b^Si n
Job 15, 3. Diod. Sic. 13. 53. Xen. Mem.
3. 1. 9.
SouXei a,) eye-service, rendered only under
the master s eye, Eph. 6, 6. Col. 3, 22.
Not found elsewhere.
oC, o, (o^o/iat, Part. aor.
o<3ei y,) an eye ; Plur. ot 8<3aX/io/, the eyes )
1. Pr. and genr. Matt. 5, 29 6 o^>3. o-ou
6 Sexto s, v. 38. Mark 8, 25. Luke 24, 16.
Acts 9, 18. 1 Cor. 12, 16. 15, 52 <V pnrj}
6(p^a\p,ov. Rev. 3, 18. al. Sept. for T??
Gen. 29, 17. 48, 10. (Pol. 12. 27. 1. Xen.
Mem. 1. 4. 5.) Spec. oc^3. dTrXoOf,
o^)3. trovrjpos, i. e. sound, or unsound, dis
eased, Matt. 6, 22. 23 ; but 6$3. jrovrjpos
see also below in no. 2. For ace. TOVS
6<p%a\p.ovs in phrases after the verbs
537
), Siavoiyo. fopvo~o~ta, eVaipco, Kap.-
fiva>. see under these verbs respectively.
For 1 Pet. 3, 12, see in eVi III. 1. b. /3.
For 2 Pet. 2. 14, see in pxH^aXir. For
Heb. 4, 13, see yvp.i>ds no. 4.
2. Poet, the eye, as the organ of seeing,
is put for the person who sees; Matt. 13,
16 pciKapioi ol o<p3. Luke 2, 30 d8ov ol
o<p3. fjLov KT\. 10, 23. Rev. 1, 7. Sept.
and Heb. Dent. 3, 21. Is. 30,20. saep.
Further, as affections of mind are mani
fested through the eyes, hence that is at
tributed to the eyes which strictly be
longs only to the person ; e. g. envy, as
Matt. 20, 15 6 o(p3. <rov irovijpos fomv, on
eyo> dyaSdy elpn ; Mark 7, 22 o<p3. irovrjpos,
an evil eye, emy. So Heb. T?? 3n , Sept.
Bdo-Kavos, Prov. 23, 6. 28, 22 ; comp. Heb.
Lex. T? no. 1. So Ecclus. 14, 10 o<p3.
irovrjpbs (pSoi/epdf.
3. Trop. eye of the mind, the power of
perceiving and understanding ; so o<p3. TTJS
Stavoias Eph. 1, 18 Rec. others o<p3. TTJS
tcapo ias. Elsewhere absol. Luke 19, 42 vvv
8e (Kpvfir] CLTTO o<p3oXpcoj crov. Acts 26, 18,
comp. in avoiyo no. 4. b. John 12, 40. Rom.
11,8. 10. al. (Act. Thorn. 28 TOVS rfs
yt X^f o(p3oXpovs.) By Hebr. (v <5(p3aXp,oTy
TIVOS Matt. 21, 42 et Mark 12, 11, see in tv
no. 1. e ; aTrevavri T>V o<p3. Rom. 3, 8, see
in aTTivavTt no. 2. +
o<t?, teas, 6, a serpent; Matt. 7, 10 prj
ofav Vi8<r avTw ; Mark 16, 18 et Luke
10, 19 comp. Ps/91, 13. Luke 11, 11.
1 Cor. 10, 9. Rev. 9, 19. Of the brazen
serpent, John 3, 14. Sept. for Ena Gen.
3, 1. Ex. 4, 3. (Luc. Tim. 29. Dem. 786.
4. Hdot. 8. 4. 1.) As the emblem of wis
dom or cunning, e. g. in a good sense, Matt.
10, 16; in a bad sense, 23, 33. Comp.
Gen. 3, 1. Psalt. Salom. 4, 11 if o<j>ts 8ia-
\vo-ai o-o<j)iav. Hence symbolically for
Satan, 2 Cor. 11, 3; in allusion to Gen. 3,
1 sq. which the later Jewish writings also
explain of Satan, comp. Wisd. 2, 23. 24.
Act. Thorn. {5 31. 32. Also Rev. 12, 9 6
o<ptr 6 dpxcuos 6 Sarai/ar. V. 14. 15. 20,
2 ; comp. in 8pdKo>v.
O0pf9, vos, f], brow, pr. eye-brow, Sept.
Lev. 14, 9. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 6. In N. T.
the brow of a hill, edge of a precipice, Luke
4, 29 ; see in Nafape 3. So Horn. II. 20.
151. Pol. 7. 6. 3. Plut. Mor. II. p. 201.
6^Xe&>, , f. ijo-w, (oxXoj.) pr. to harass
with crowds, to mob, c. ace. Hdot. 5. 41.
jEschyl. Prom. 1001. In N. T. genr. to
harass, to vex, only Pass. Luke 6, 18 o^Xou-
vnb Trvfvp.dTO)v d/caSaprcov. Acts 5,
16. So Tob. 6, 7. Hdian. 6. 3. 9. Plut. de
Tranq. anim. 8 fin.
O^XOTTOieo), , f. TJO-CO, (o^Xoy, TTOU O),)
to gather a crowd, to raise a mob, intrans.
Acts 17, 5. Not found elsewhere.
0^X09, ov, 6, 1. a crowd, throng, mul
titude ; pr. a confused multitude, populace,
opp. to fif/po? a regular assembly, Plato Polit
304. c. So Sing. Matt. 9, 23 i Sd>i/ . . . rbi
ox\ov Zopvfiovp.{i>ov. v. 25. Mark 2, 4. Luke
5, 1. John 5, 13. Acts 14, 14. al. saep. So
TroXvr o^Xof Matt. 14, 14. Mark 6, 34 ; o ^Xof
rroXvs Matt. 20, 29. Mark 4, 1 ; 6 TTO\VS
o^Xoy Mark 12, 37 ; 6 TrXeurror o. Matt. 21,
8 ; TrdfjLTroKvs 5. Mark 8, 1 ; iras 6 o. Matt.
13, 2. Mark 4, 1 ; o. TOO-OVTOS Matt. 15, 33 ;
o. tKavos Mark 10, 46 ; ot pvptdSes TOV o.
Luke 12, 1. Sept. for "pan 1 K. 20, 13;
B? Num. 20, 20. So Luc. Amor. 12. Xen.
Cyr. 7. 5. 39 ; TTO\VS 5. ib. 6. 1. 1 ; 6 TTUS o.
jEl. V. H. 2. 6. Plur. of 0^X01 intens. in
the same sense, like Engl. crowds, multi
tudes. Matt. 5, 1 t Swi 8e TOVS o^Xov?. 7, 28.
Mark 10, 1. Luke 4, 42. 5, 3. John 7, 12.
Acts 8, 6. al. So o. TroXXoi Matt. 4, 25.
Luke 5, 15; iravres ol o. Matt 12, 23.
Sept. for ^2 Ez. 16, 40. So J\. V. H.
14. 8. Hdian. 7. 12. 11. Once Plur. of
0^X01 of throngs or multitudes out of dif
ferent nations, and thus i. q. nations, tribes;
Rev. 17, 15 Xaot KOI a^Xoi (l<ri, KOI e Si/j;
KOI yXcoo-o-at. So Hdian. 7. 7. 2.
2. Spec, the common people, the rabble,
plebs ; Matt. 14, 5 efyoftrfiri TOV o^Xoj/. 21,
26. Mark 12, 12. John 7, 12. 49 comp. 48.
Acts 16, 22. 24, 12. Plur. of o^Xot Matt.
21, 46. Acts 17, 13. Ecclus. 7, 7. Luc.
Herod. 8. Xen. Hell. 1. 4. 13.
3. Genr. a multitude, a great number ;
c. genit. of a class, Luke 5, 29 o^Xoj reXoo-
vS>v Ti-oXvf. 6, 17. Acts 1,15. 6, 7. With
fK c. gen. John 12, 9; o. I<av6s Acts 11,
24. 26. 19, 26 juerecrrr/frei iKavbv o^Xof.
So c. gen. Jos. Ant. 3. 4. 1. Luc. Necyom.
4. Xen. An. 4. 1. 20.
4. Melon, a mob, tumult, uproar ; Luke
22, 6 aTfp o^Xou. Acts 24, 18 ov peru o^Xot,
ov8f fifTa 3opv/3ou. Suid. o^Xou Tapa^ijs-
Xen. Hell. 4. 4. 11. +
OftUpCO/ACl) aros, TO, (o^updcB, oxypos,
?^<a,) a fortress, strong-hold, pr. Sept. for
1S3? Josh. 19, 29. Is. 34, 13; rniS?
2 K. 22, 2. Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 3. In N. T.
trop. of strong arguments or imaginations
with which one fortifies himself against the
gospel, 2 Cor. 10, 4 ; comp. v. 5 and 1 Cor.
3, 20. So Sept. for TS Prov. 21, 22; tsa
Prov. 10, 29.
otydpiov
538
ov, TO, dim. from TO ofyov,
fco,) Lat. opsonium, i. e. any thing cook
ed and eaten with bread, as meat, etc. Tob.
7, 8. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 4 ; later espec. fish,
Sept. for yi Num. 11, 22. Plut. Symp. 4.
4. 2, TroXXtoi UVTO>V (jijscav, (KVfvivTjKfv 6 t^Sus
uovov, *) paXtcrrd ye, o^rov KaXelcrSiai. Thuc.
1. 138. See Diet, of Antt. art. Opsonium.
Hence in N. T. TO o^rapiov, a fish;
John 6, 9 Silo fyapia (comp. Luke 9, 13).
John 6, 11. 21, 9. 10. 13. So Plut. de
tuend. Sanit. 7. Athen. IX. p. 385. b,
lx%vos fjLeydXov . . . KOI eiTTuiros Tufa IJO KTTOJ
flvai tyapiov KT\.
o^e, adv. (kindr. CTTO/UU, OTT/O-W,) late,
after long time, Horn. Od. 7. 155. ib. 23. 7.
Hesych. o^e juera TTO\VV xpovov, /SpaSe eoy.
Also c. gen. fye qXi/aa?, late in life, ^El.
V. H. 2. 23 ; <tye rfs fjp-fpas Thuc. 4. 93 ;
absol. late in the day or evening, late even
ing, Dem. 1303. 14. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 3.
Ammonius p. 108, eoWpa, 77 fjitTci TTJV Svcriv
rjXibv u>pa o^e Se, 17 /Ltera TTO\V rijy 8v(Tf cos,
/cat /caSoXcv yuera TroXvi \povov. Hence in
N. T.
1. Absol. late, late evening ; Mark 11, 19
Koi ore o\^e lyevfTo. Put for the evening
watch, Mark 13, 35; see in <bv\a.K.r) no. 4.
Sept for S"i5> MS Gen. 24, 11. See above.
2. With a genit. i. q. at the end of, at the
dose of, after. Matt. 28, 1 o^e fie <ra/3,3a-
Tiav, Trj fTri(pci><TKOv(rr) els fJ-iav KT\. at the
end of the sabbath, i. e. after the sabbath,
the sabbath being now ended, i. q. Mark
16, 1 SiayfvofjLevov TOV o-o-/3,3arov. For the
gen. see Buttm. 132. 5. b. Philostr. Vit.
Apoll. 4. 1 8 o\^e p.va-Ti]pi<av after the myste
ries. Philostr. de Ludis Pythiis, erra TTJV
uywviav Trape^eti/ TTJV yvp.vr]V, 6\^e TOVT<OV.
ib. o\j/e TO>V Tpco tKcoy. Wetst. ad loc.
6 -^6/xo?, ov, 6, 17, adj. (o-v/^e ,) late, latter.
James 5, 7 etas uv \afiri i<fTov Trpta tpov nal
c\^t^ioj/, the early and latter rain ; i.e. the
first or autumnal showers, which begin to
fall in Palestine after the middle of October
at the beginning of the rainy season ; and
the latest or vernal showers, which fall in
March and April before the harvest ; see
Bibl. Res. in Pal. II. p. 97. Sept. for
CJlp^Jt H-Vh Deut. 11, 14. Jer. 5, 24.
Joel2J 23. Horn. II. 2. 325. Diod. Sic. 1.
10. Xen. (Ec. 17. 4, 5. It is strictly poetic
for ox/fios, but is used by later prose writers,
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 51, 52.
OA/rio?, a, ov, (oS//-<r,) 1. late, Mark 11.
11 o-^rias fj$r] ovvrfs Trjs 3>pas, i. 6. it being
now late evening ; comp. in or|^e . Pol. 7.
16. 4. Dem. 1301. pen. Thuc. 3. 74.
2. Subst. fern. 17 o^i a (sc. a>pd) erennig
pr. late evening. The Hebrews reckoned
two evenings ; so in the phrase n^a nsn "pa
between the two evenings, as marking the in
terval or portion of the day during which
the paschal lamb was to be killed, Ex. 12, 6.
Lev. 23, 5. Num. 9, 3. 5 ; and also the even
ing sacrifice was to be offered, Ex. 29, 39.
41. Num. 28, 4. The time thus marked was
regarded by the Karaites and Samaritans as
being the interval between sunset and
dark ; Reland de Samar. 22, in Diss.
Misc. T. II. But the Pharisees and Rab-
binists, according to the Mishnah (Pesach
5. 3), held the first evening to commence
with the declining sun ; and the second
evening with the setting sun. This latter
view was the prevailing one in the time of
our Lord ; the hour of evening sacrifice
and prayer being then the ninth hour, or 3
p. m. Acts 3, 1 ; and the paschal lamb
being regularly killed between the ninth
and eleventh hours, Jos. B. J. 6. 9. 3. A
like distinction of two evenings was made
by the Greeks, viz. 8ei\rj rrpu>ia, oei\i] tyia,
Hdot. 8. 6, 9. Hesych. 8(i\rj Trpoua rj fier
apicrTOV u>pa Sei Xr? o\|/-/a, 17 Trepi Svo iv
rj\iov. Eustath. ad Od. 17. p. 285, 17 fyia
SetXij, ro Trepl T]\IOV 8va-p.rjS SelXr) irpoua.
TO fv%vs fK nfo-TjuPpias. See Heb. Lex.
art. tins . Gr. Harm. p. 211 sq. In N. T.
r] fyia marks : a) The former evening.
Sei X?; Trpana, in Matt. 14, 15 (comp. v. 23
et Mark 6, 35). Matt. 27, 57. Mark 4, 35.
15, 42. b) The latter evening, 8ei\r]
fyia, in Matt. 8, 16 et Mark 1, 32. Matt.
14, 23 comp. 15. Matt. 16, 2. 20, 8. 26, 20.
Mark 6, 47. 14, 17. John 6, 16. 20, 19.
cn/a?, ecos, 17, (oS/ o/iut,) the sight, faculty
of seeing, Pol. 3. 99. 7. Xen. Mem. 4. 3.
14; a sight, appearance, thing seen, Jos.
Ant. 14. 15. 11. Xen. An. 6. 1. 9. Hence
in N. T. aspect, looks, i. e.
1. the visage, face, countenance ; John
11,44 TJ o\lns avrou crov8apla> TrepieSe &rro.
Rev. 1,16 TJ o. avTov us 6 17X10?. Sept. for
fun 19 Gen. 24, 16. 29, 17. ^El. V. H. 4.
28. Dem. 413 pen.
2. external appearance, show, John 7, 24
p.rj KpivfTe KOTO. 6 \|/w Jos. B. J. 3. 5. 2.
Thuc. 6. 46.
O^rdOVlOV) ov, TO, (o^aiffai ; otyov, u>v(o-
/mi,) Lat. opsonium, pr. whatever is bought
to be eaten with bread, see in fyapiov, and
comp. o^wi/e co JE>\. V. H. 3. 34. Xen. Mem.
3. 14. 1. Hired soldiers were at first paid
partly in rations of meat, grain, fruit ; see
CJES. B. Gall. 1. 23. 1. Pol. 6. 39. 12 sq,
539
Diet, of Antt. art. Stipendium. Adam s Rom.
Ant. p. 393. Hence in N. T. TO o ^ &> v t o v ,
a stipend, wages, rations, pr. of soldiers,
Luke 3, 14 dpKfTcrSe rots fyvviois vp.a/v.
1 Cor. 9, 7. (1 Mace. 3, 28. Pol. 6. 39. 12.
Dion. Hal. Ant. 9. 17.) Trop. and genr.
wages, recompense, 2 Cor. 11,8. Rom. 6,
23 ra o\|/-. rrjs apapTias.
77.
), f. euo-a>, (Trayi s.) to lay a
snare for, to snare, to trap ; pr. Sept. Ecc.
9, 12. In N. T. trop. to ensnmre, to entan
gle, e. g. by difficult and perplexing ques
tions, c. ace. Matt. 22, 15 Iva irayiSfvo-cao-iv
avrbv (v Xoyw. So Symm. Prov. 6, 2 eVa-
yiSfv Srjs fV pfjuao-i o-ro/iaroj (rov, for Heb.
pdpl D. Sept. 1 Sam. 28, 9.
Tray 19, iSor , f], (irrjyvvp.t, ) pr. any thing
which fixes and holds fast. In N. T.
1. a snare, trap, gin; Luke 21, 35 a>s
nayls yap eViXeuo-erat, as a snare shall it
come upon them, i. e. suddenly, unexpect
edly. Sept for "9 Ecc. 9, 12. Am. 3,
5. So Ecclus. 27, 20. Anthol. Gr. IV. p.
38. Aristoph. Av. 194, 527.
2. Trop. Trayis rot) Sta/3oXov, snare of the
devil, i. e. wile, stratagem, 1 Tim. 3, 7.
2 Tim. 2, 26; absol. 1 Tim. ti, 9. Spec.
a cause of destruction, Rom. 11, 9 ytvrftr]-
T(a i] Tpdn-efa alriav (Is Tray/Sa, quoted from
Ps. 69, 23 where Sept for HQ ; also Josh.
23, 13. Is. 24, 18. So 1 Mace. 5, 4.
, aroj, TO, (7rdo-xa>,7ru3eli ,) what
is suffered, suffering, i. q. 7ra2or.
1." Pr. nil suffered, affliction, distress;
once Sing. Heb. 2, 9 8m TO 7rd3^/ia TOU 3a-
raTou, i. e. a suffering even unto death, the
genit. being explanatory. (Xen. Hi. 1. 36.)
Elsewhere only Plur. TO Tra^para, suffer
ings, calamities, Rom. 8, 18. 2 Cor. 1, 5
Ka3o>r 7rrpto-o-fvi TO ?ra3i7/iaTa ToC Xpierroi}
(Is fjpas, i. e. the sufferings of Christ as th e
mystical head of the church, of whom
Christians are members, with whom they
suffer; comp. Phil. 3, 10. Rom. 8, 17. Also
2 Cor. 1, 6. 7. Phil. 3, 10. Col. 1, 24. 2 Tim.
3, 11. Heb. 2, 10. 10, 32. 1 Pet. 1, 11. 4,13.
5, 1. 9. So Jos. Ant. 2. 14. 2. Xen. Eq.
9.4.
2. Meton. passion, an affection of mind,
emotion ; Gal. 5, 24 rfjv a-upxa <ri>v TO IS Tra-
3^/zacrt KCU TaTr eVi3v/ii air. Rom. 7, 5.
Plut. Pomp. 8 fin. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 17.
Tra^^ro?, ou, o, ff. adj. (mio-x^, 7ra3fli>,)
liable to suffering, Plut. Pelop. 16 TO 3i^-
rbv KCU ira2T)T<ii>. Id. Numa 8. In N. T.
destined to suffer ; Acts 26, 23 Xtycot/ . . d
iraS^Tos 6 Xpioro f, that Christ must needs
suffer, i. e. according to the prophets ; comp.
Luke 24, 26.
7Taj09, (os, ovs, TO, (vrdcr^co, TraZelv.)
suffering, affliction, calamity, Jos. Ant. 2.
14. 2. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 33. In N.T. pas
sion, i. e. affection of mind, emotion, espec.
lust, concupiscence. .Rom. 1, 26 TrdS?; dri-
fiias, rile affections, infamous lusts, Col. 3,
5. 1 Thess. 4, 5. So Test. XII Patr. p.
610. Jos. Ant. 2. 4. 5; genr. Hdian. 5. 4.
2. Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 8.
O v, 6, (Traiy, aywyij, ayca.)
a pedagogue, i. e. usually a slave or freedman
to whose care the boys of a family were
committed at the age of six or seven years,
who watched over their physical and moral
training, and accompanied them to the pub
lic schools and elsewhere, or provided them
with teachers, but did not himself instruct
them ; i. q. eVtVpon-os q. v. Plut. de Puer.
educ. J 7. Xen. Lac. 2. 1 , 2. ib. 3. 1 . Comp.
Diet, of Antt. art. P&dagogus. Adam s Rom.
Ant. p. 37, 511. In N. T. genr. a tutor,
guardian, with the idea of authority, 1 Cor.
4, 15. Trop. of the Mosaic law, Gal. 3,
24. 25.
iov, TO, (dim. TTCUS,) a boy,
lad, John 6, 9. Matt. 11,16 Rec. Sept. for
l!?. Gen. 42, 22; 153 Gen. 22, 5. 12. Pol.
10. 47. 7, 9. Plato. Conv. 207. d ; of a
servant boy ^El. V. H. 2. 2.
Traioeia, as, f], (TraiSevo),) the training
of a child, ^Eschyl. Theb. 18. Plato Phced.
107. d. In N. T. genr.
1. education, discipline, instruction, as
consisting in teaching, admonition, rewards,
punishment. Eph. 6, 4 fKTpifare avra (v
naio da . . Kvpiov, i. e. such training as the
Lord approves and requires. 2 Tim. 3, 16
TT. f; (t> StKaioo-vin]. Hdian. 5. 7. 13. Dem.
938. 10. Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 6.
2. By Hebr. correction, chastisement, Heb.
12, 5. 7. 8. 11. Sept. and "iota Prov. 3,
11. 22, 15. Ecclus. 18, 14. See in n-m-
SCUM no. 2.
TraiSevTrjs, {5, 6, (jraiSfuo),) a teacher,
master, tutor, pr. of boys, PI ut.de Puer. ednc,
$ 7. Plato Legg. 835. a. In N. T.
1 . Genr. a teacher, instructor ; Rom. 2,
540
20 iraiSfVTrjv a(pp6vav. Ecclus. 13, 19.
Plato Rep. 49J. d.
2. By Hebr. a corrector, chastiser, Heb.
12, 9. Sept. for 10W Hos. 5, 2. Psalt.
Salom. 8, 35. See in TratSeuu no. 2.
TraiSevd), f. eva-co, (Traty.) to bring up or
rear a child, Soph. Fragm. 433 avrr)v tiral-
Sfva-e yaXa. In N. T. and genr.
1 . to train up, to educate, to teach ; so c.
cat. of thing or manner, Pass. Acts 7, 22
f7rai8fv%r) Matvcrrjs ivacrr) <ro<pia A-lyvrrriw.
So C. Kara 22, 3, see in aKpiftela. (Jos. C.
Apion 1. 4 ypa./j.fj.a(rtv fTrai8fv%r)crav. So C.
acc. rei Diod. Sic. 1. 81. Xen. Mem. 4. 2.
23.) Spec, to teach, to admonish, by word
or deed, c. acc. of pers. 2 Tim. 2, 25 eV
irpaorijTi iraidevovra. Tit. 2, 12. Pass. c.
inf. 1 Tim. 1,20 tva TratSeuScocri HTJ /SXacr^i/-
/*eli>, comp. Sept. Ps. 2, 10. So Wisd. 6,
25. JEL V. H. 1. 34. Xen. Hell. 6. 3. 11.
2. By Hebr. to correct, to chastise, to
chasten, e. g. as children, Heb. 12, 7. 10.
(Sept. and "to? Prov. 19, 18. 29, 17.)
Spoken of chastening from God by afflic
tions, calamities, 1 Cor. 11, 32. 2 Cor. 6, 9.
Rev. 3, 19. Heb. 12, 6 ; corrip. "Prov. 3, 12.
(Sept. and 1O^ Lev. 26, 18. Jer. 10, 24.)
Hence of prisoners, to scourge, Luke 23,
16.22 TratSfvcras ovv avrov OTroXvcra) . Comp.
Acts 16, 22. This use of the word is found
only in Sept. and N. T. So Phavorin. mu-
awl rov Ko\dfiv oiifids TU>I> pwropwv
v, dXXa Trapa poin] rfj Sei a ypafpfj TOVTO
(VplCTKfTal.
TraiSicfeev, adv. (rrais, muSiW,) from a
child, from childhood, Mark 9, 21. SoTraiSo-
Sfy, Synes. de Prov. p. 91. c. Joann. Zonar.
IV. 184. a. Earlier writers said e< 7rai86s
Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 2 ; or e* Trai8iov Sept. Is.
46, 3. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 8. Comp. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 93.
TraiOlOV, ov, TO, (dim. rratf,) a little
child, either male or female ; Plur. ra TTCU-
8ia, little children.
1. Pr. and genr. e. g. of a child or chil
dren recently born, a babe, infant; Luke 18,
16. 17 TO. iraiSia, comp. v. 15 where it is
TafiptyT). Matt. 19, 13. 14. Mark 10, 13.
14. 15. John 16, 21. Also of those more
advanced, Matt. 11. 16 in later edit. 14, 21.
15, 38. 18, 2. 3. 4. 5. Mark 7, 28. Luke 7,
32. 9,47. 48. 11, 7. Sept. for ^ Gen.
30, 26. 1 Sam. 1,2; 5)B Gen. 45, 19. So
Hdian. 7. 9. 19. Luc. D. Mort. 10. 12.
Spec, a male child, boy, e. g. recently
born, Matt. 2, 8. 9. 11. 13 bis. 14. 20 bis. 21.
Luke 1, 59. 66. 76. 80. 2, 17. 21. 27. 40.
Heb. 11, 23. (Sept. for *i?5 Ex. 2, 8. 9.)
Also more advanced, Mark 9, 24. 36. 37
John 4, 49, comp. v. 47. Sept. for lVj
Gen. 21, 14. 15 ; i?3 Gen. 21, 17. 18. So
JEl V. H. 1. 34. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 10. Also
of a female child, a girl, maiden, partly
grown, Mark 5, 39. 40 bis. 41.
2. Trop. 1 Cor. 14, 20 ^17 muSia yiYeo-3*
(ppfaiv, be not babes in understanding, i. e.
\veak, puerile. As an endearing appellation
for the followers of Christ, Heb. 2, 13. 14;
comp. Is. 8, 18. So in direct address, Voc.
TratSt a, children, q. d. carissimi, John 21, 5.
1 John 2, 13 [14]. 18.
TrmS/CTtf?/, TJS, fj, (dim. Tralr,) a girl,
young maiden, free-born Sept. Ruth 4, 12.
Pol. 14. 7. 6. Xen. An. 4. 3. 11. In N. T.
a handmaid, bond-maid, a female slave or
servant, Matt. 26, 69. Mark 14, 66. 69.
Luke 12, 45. 22, 56. John 18, 17. Acts 12,
13. 16, 16. Gal. 4, 22 tva en TTJS -rraiSio-Krjs,
KOI cva fK rrjs e XevSe pay. V. 23. 30 bis. 31.
Sept. for nnx Gen. 21, 10 ; nnsffl Gen. 16,
1.2; espec. 1 Sam. 25, 41. So Dem. 1351.
3. Hdot. 1. 93. See Phryn. et Lob. p. 239.
TTatyi), f. 7rat o/iai, (jraiy,) aor. 1 eTraicra,
later form erraiga, Buttm. { 114; pr. to play
or sport as a child, Luc. D. Deor. 4. 3.
Xen. Mag. Eq. 5. 10. In N. T. to play, to
sport, with singing, leaping, dancing, as
connected with worship; 1 Cor. 10, 7 e /ca-
3i(rei> 6 Xaoy (payt iv Kal Trielv, KOI
quoted from Ex. 32, 6 where Sept.
for pHS. Sept. also for pn&3 J u dg. 16, 25.
2 Sam. 6, 5. So Horn. Od. 23. 147. Hes.
Scut. 277. 282. Aristoph. Ran. 410.
7TO.4?, TraiSdf, 6, 17, a child, male or fe
male ; a boy, youth; a girl, maiden; Plur.
oi TralSey, children; spoken of all ages
from infancy up to full grown youth ; see
Matt. 2, 16, also Acts 20, 12 comp. v. 9.
1. Pr. and genr. Matt. 2, 16 ai/eIXe irdv-
ras TOVS TraiSay TOVS (V B^SXee /i . . . drro
SifTovs Kai Karutrtpco. 21, 15. Sing, o irais
Matt. 17, 18. Luke 2, 43. 9, 42. John 4,
51 6 Trots (TOV fj, comp. v. 46 where it is
vios- Acts 20, 12, comp. v. 9 where it is
veavias. Also 17 Trals Luke 8, 51. 54,
comp. v. 42 where it is Svydrnp ws trmv
SwSeKa. Sept. genr. for ib^ 2 K. 2, 24 ; 6
TT. for *,a Prov. 4, 1 ; 17 TT. for nrs Ruth 2,
6; rnSS/Gen. 24,28.57. 34, 12. Jos. Ant.
9. 7. 5 Kai apptvfs airy KOI STjXeuu naifies
fyevovro. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 20 ; 6 THUS
Hdian. 1. 17. 6. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 1 ; 17 Tralj
Luc. D. Deor. 22. 1. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 8.
2. Like Engl. boy, Lat. puer, put for a
servant, e. g. a) Pr. and genr. i. q. 8ov-
rraia)
541
Xor, a servant, slave, Matt. 8, 6. 8. 13,
conip. v. 9 where it is SoCXor. Luke 7, 7,
comp. v. 3. 12, 45. 15, 26. Sept. for 133
Gen. 9, 26. 27. 26, 15. So JE\. V. H. 4.
22. Xen. Mem. 3. 13. 6. b) an attendant,
minister, as of a king, Matt. 14, 2 dirfv
[ HpwSqj] Tots iraia\v avTov. Sept. and
"132 Gen. 41, 38. Jer. 36, 24. So 1 Mace.
1,"6. Diod. Sic. 17. 36. c) 6 TTO IS rov
5(ov,the servant of God, i. q. fil rn 139,
see Heb. Lex. 13S> no. 2 ; spoken of a min
ister or ambassador of God, called and be
loved of God and sent by him to perform
any service; e. g. of David, Luke 1, 69.
Acts 4, 25; of Israel, Luke 1, 54, comp.
Sept. and 135 Is. 41, 8. 9. 44, 1. 2. 45, 4.
Also of Jesus the Messiah, Matt. 12, 18
iSov 6 TTOIS p.ov, in allusion to Is. 42, 1
where Sept. and 133) ; also Acts 3, 13. 26.
4, 27. 30. Sept. and 133 Is. 49, 6. 52,
13. al.
Trato), f. 7raiJ7<ru and n-alo-ea, to strike, to
smite, e. g. with the fist, a rod, sword ; c.
ace. Matt. 26, 68. Luke 22, 64. Mark 14,
47 et John 18, 10 eiraio-e rbv SoCXoi/. Sept.
for nsn Num. 22, 28. 2 Sam. 20, 10. So
Hdian. 4. 13. 11. Xen. Cyr. 7. 3. 6. Of a
scorpion, to strike, to sting, Rev. 9, 5.
TlaKartavr}, i)j, 17, Pacatiana, i. e.
Phrygia Pacatiana, the western part of
Phrygia as divided by the Romans, see in
Qpvyia ; only in the spurious subscription
1 Tim. 6, 22. See Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr.
I. ii. p. 202. Cellarii Notit. Orb. Ant. II. p.
144, 149.
TrakaL, adv. 1. long ago, of old, former
ly; Matt. 11, 21. Luke 10, 13. Heb. 1, 1
jrdXcu 6 3eoj XaXqo-aj rots Trarpdo-iv. Jude
4. Hence 01 TrtiXat as adj. the old, former,
2 Pet 1, 9; comp. Buttm. $ 125. 6. Jos.
Ant. 11. 3. 1. Hdian. 1. 1. 1. Xen. Vect.
4. 2; c. art. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 14.
2. Of time just past, as related to the
present moment, now long, already long, a
wliik; Mark 15, 44 6 8e IliXdro? . . . eTnj-
pwrrjcrfv avrov fl TrdXai d-rr&avfv. Hdian. 7.
5. 1. Plat. Phaedo $ 27. p. 79. c. Xen. Cyr.
8. 7. 1.
TraXcuo?. d, 6v, (TrdXai,) old, aged, not
new.
1. In age or time, old, former, not recent,
e. g- olvos Luke 5, 39 bis ; vp.r) 1 Cor. 5,
7. 8 ; 810377*77 2 Cor. 3, 14 ; <WoX?j 1 John
2, 7 bis ; 6 TraX. avSpajTroy Rom. 6, 6. Eph.
4, 22. Col. 3, 9 ; see in avZpanros no. 3. b.
Sept. for $* Lev. 25, 22. 2 Mace. 6, 21.
Hdian. 5. 5. 16. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 33.
2. From use, old, worn out, e. g. yicmo
Matt. 9, 16. Mark 2, 21 bis. Luke 5, 36
bis ; dfm>i Matt. 9, 17. Mark 2, 22. Luke
5, 37; genr. Matt. 13, 52. Sept. for nba
Josh. 9, 4. 5. Jer. 38, 11. Soph. CEd. R.
290. Lys. 179. 37.
TrahaioTT)?, rrjros, f), (TroXcuor,) oldness,
antiquatcdness ; Rom. 7, 6 [eVj iroXaior^rt
ypdp.fj.aros, i. q. tv ypdp,p.an TW TraXaiw,
comp. in ypdp^a no. 2. d. Of extreme old
age, second childhood, Eurip. Helen. 1065.
^Eschin. 33. 34.
TTaXaioca, >, f. cbo-o), (TroXaioy.) to mak&
old; Pass, to wax old, to become old; pr. in
age, Act. Sept. Job 9, 5. Pass. Athen. I. p.
33. a, oivos 7re7raXaia>/xeW. Luc. Philopatr.
22. In N. T. from use, Pass, to wax old,
to be worn out; Luke 12, 33 /SaXdwia ^
TraXaiovfieva. Heb. 1, 11 quoted from Ps.
102, 27. Heb. 8, 13 TO 8e Trdh.aiovp.fvov *ai
yrjpda-Kov, comp. Sept. Lam. 3, 4. So
Sept. Pass, for nba Deut. 29, 5. Josh. 9,
13. Ps. 102, 27. Is. T 50, 9. Trop. to make
old or antiquated, to declare obsolete, e. g.
a law or covenant, c. ace. Heb. 8, 13 Treira-
Xatco/cf TTJV TrpwTTjv sc. 8ia%f)KT)v. Comp.
Lat. antiquare legem Liv. 5. 30. Cic. de
Off. 2. 21. Adam s Rom. Ant p. 93.
TraX?7, r/s, rj, (TrdXXo),) a wrestling, pr.
JE\. V. H. 4. 15. Xen. An. 4. 8. 27. In
N. T. trop. struggle, conflict, Eph. 6, 12.
7ra\l r y<yeVO ia) as, 17, (TrdXii/, -yeWcriy,)
new birth, regeneration, reproduction, Luc.
Muse, encom. 7. Plut. de esu Cam. 2. 4.
Hence in N. T.
1. Trop. in a moral sense, new birth, i. e.
regeneration, a change by grace from a car
nal nature to a Christian life, from sinful to
holy affections, Tit. 3, 5. Comp. in dvaKai-
VOMTIS, dvayevvdco, ytwdca.
2. Spec, renovation, restoration, restitu
tion, pr. from decay or ruin to a former
state, equiv. to dnoKardo-rao-is q. v. In N.
T. spoken of the complete external mani
festation of the Messiah s kingdom, when
all tilings are to be delivered from their
present corruption and restored to spiritual
purity and splendour ; comp. in /3a(riXet a
no. 3. Matt 19, 28 tv rfj TroXtyyei/ecrta, orav
Ka^io-rj 6 vlot rov dv%p. eVl SpoVou 86rjs
avrov, comp. Acts 3, 21. Jos. Ant. 11. 3.
9 TraXtyy. rrjs irarpio oi, i. e. the re-occupa
tion of Judea after the exile. So Cicero
calls the restoration of his dignity and for
tune TrdXtyyfvevia, ad Att 6. 6.
7rd\iv } adv. back, back agiin, again, pr.
as implying a return balk to a former place,
542
state, act, or the like, i. q. re- in Lat. and
Engl.
1. Of place, espec. after verbs of motion,
bach, again ; Mark 2, 1 KOI iraXiv eto-J
fls KCTT. 5, 21. John 6, 15 d
7rdXii> tls TO opos. 11, 7. 14, 3 TrriXiv ep
jiat I come again, I will return. Acts 18,
21.2 Cor. 1, 16. 13, 2 e ai/ eX3a> ek ro TTO-
\iv. Phil. 1, 26 fita rrjs e^s Trapovo-ias ?ra-
Xii/ irpbs vpas. Gal. 1, 17. 4, 9. al. So
Ceb. Tab. 29. Dem. 346. 19. Xen. An. 4.
3. 20. Also \a/j.pdvfiv nd\iv, to take back
again, John 10, 17. 18. Acts 10, 16. (Xen.
An. 4. 2. 13.) Acts 11, 10 ; olK.o8op.f1v -nd-
\iv Gal. 2, 18.
2. Of time, again, another lime, once
more. a) Genr. Matt. 4, 8 TroXii/ rcnpa-
\anfidvei avrov 6 StajSoXoj. 20, 5. Luke
23, 20. John 4, 13.. 16, 16. Acts 27, 28.
Rom. 8, 15. Heb. 5, 12. 6, 6. James 5, 18.
al. saep. Pleonast. ird\iv C K Seurepov,
Engl. again the second time, Matt. 26, 42.
Acts 10, 15. (Ml. V. H. 1. 4. Hdian. 6. 7.
1. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 15.) Also, at another
time, genr. John 1, 35. 8, 12. 21. Acts 17,
32. Including also perhaps the idea of
place, i. q. again in another place, Matt.
4, 7. John 12, 39. Rom. 15, 10. 11. 12.
Heb. 2, 13. b) Hence as a continuative
particle, connecting circumstances which
refer to the same subject, again, once more.
further; Matt. 5, 33 TrdXiv tfKetxntre, 13,
44 sq. 18, 19. Luke 13, 20. John 12, 22.
1 Cor. 12, 21. Heb. 1, 5. 6. 2, 13. al.
(Diod. Sic. 13. 25. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 18.)
Also where there is an implied opposition
or antithesis, again, on the other hand, con
tra, Matt. 4, 7. 2 Cor. 10, 7. Gal. 5, 3.
1 John 2, 8. So Hdian. 4. 8. 10. Pol. 10.
9. 1. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 18. -f
TTa^TrX if&ei, adv. (Tra/zTrX^Sijs ; iras,
7rX?7?5oy ; ) the ivhole multitude together, all al
once, Luke 23, 18. Plato Grit. 111. a, si
sana lect. Suid.
dvrl TOV TroXu.
Tra/iTroXX?;, Tra^TroXu, (Tray,
us,) very much, very great, vast, Mark
8, 1 Tra/xTToXXov o^Xov ovTos. Jos. Ant. 7.
5. 3. Luc. Hermot. 61. Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 3.
IIa/Ji<f)V\la, as, fj, Pamphylia, a district
of Asia Minor, bounded E. by Cilicia ; N.
by Pisidia ; W. by Lycia ; and S. by a part
of the Mediterranean here called the Sea of
Pamphylia. Of its cities only Perga is
mentioned in N. T. Acts 2, 10. 13, 13. 14,
24. 15, 38. 27, 5. See Strabo 14. p. 667.
Plin. H. N. 5. 26. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. I.
ii. p. 193.
, O v, , (frai/Soxevy,) pr
place where all are received, i. e. an inn
in the East a menzil or meddfeh, kh&n, cara
vanserai, Luke 10, 34. Comp. in Kara-
\vfjia, and see Bibl. Res. in Pal. II. p. 122.
III. p. 431. Epict. Ench. 11. Luc. Philo-
patr. 9. Pol. 2. 15. 5. The better Attic
form was iravo oKelov, see Phryn. et Lob. p.
307.
/iat,) pr. one who receives all, i. e. the
keeper of an inn or caravanserai, a host.
Luke 10, 35 ; see in TravSoxelov. Pol. 2. 15.
6. Plut. de San. tuend. 15. The more At
tic form was TravSoKevs, see Phryn. et Lob.
p. 307.
TTavriyvplS) tSo?, f], (TTCS-, a-yvpLs, dyopd,~)
pr. an assembly or convocation of the whole
people in order to celebrate any public fes
tival or solemnity, as the public games or
sacrifices; hence genr. a high festival, pub
lic convocation, joyful assembly, Jos. Ant.
2. 4. 3. Diod. Sic. 2. 55. Xen. Hi. 1.11
In N. T. only Heb. 12, 23 /cat ^vpida-iv,
ayye Xcoi rravrj-yvpei KOI eKK\T]o-Lq Trpwroro-
KWV KT\. and to countless throngs, even the
joyful assembly of angels, sc. as hymning
the praises of God around his throne ; comp.
Rev. 5, 11 sq. Ps. 148,2. Dan. 7, 10. Sept.
for IS ia Ez. 46, 11. Hos. 2, 11; rms
Am. 5, 21.
Travoitci, adv. (nds, OIK.OS, ) with all one s
household, Acts 16, 34. Sept Vat. for n^a
Ex. 1, 1. Jos. Ant 4. 4. 4. Jilschin. Dial".
Soc. 2. 1. Plato Eryx. 392. c. The Atti-
cists hold this to be a later form instead of
TravoiKLO. and TravoiKrjo-ia, Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 514 sq.
iravo7T\ia, or, 17, (TrawrXoy ; iras,
oTrXoi .) panoply, complete armour, offensive
and defensive, Luke 11. 22. Trop. of spi
ritual armour, Eph. 6, 1 1. 13. Sept. 2 Sam.
2, 21. ^El. V. H. 3. 24. Thuc. 3. 114.
TravovpyLd, as, f], (jravovpyos^) shrewd
ness, cunning, craftiness, Luke 20, 23 Kara-
vorjcras fie avrwv rrjv iravovpyiav. 1 Cor. 3,
19. 2 Cor. 4, 2. 11, 3. Eph. 4, 14. Sept.
for rta n? Josh. 9, 4. So Luc. D. Deor. 7.
1. Xen. An. 7. 5. 11. In late writers also
in a good sense, Sept. for f^ 1 ^ Prov. 1 , 4.
^El. V. H. 2. 40.
Travovpyo?, O v, 6, f], adj. (nds, fpyov,)
pr. doing every thing ; hence shrewd,
cunning, crafty, 2 Cor. 12, 16. Sept. for
Wi Job 5, 12. So Luc. D. Deor. 2. 1.
Xen. An. 2. 5. 39. In late writers also in
a good sense, wise, Sept, for C3ri Prov,
543
Trapa
13, 1 ; B11S Prov. 14, 8. 15; also Ecclus.
21, 12. 20.
7ravTa%r), adv. (iras.) every where, i. q.
jravraxov, for which it is read Acts 21, 28
Lachm. Soph. CEd. Col. 122. Plato Phjcd.
109. b.
adv. (Tray,) from all
sides, from every quarter, Mark 1, 45.
Hdian. 2. 8. 1. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 25.
Travra^ov, adv. (Tray.) in all places,
every where, Mark 16, 20. Luke 9, 6. Acts
17, 30. 21, 28. 24, 3. 28, 22. 1 Cor. 4, 17.
Jos. B. J. 1. 8. 4. Cebet. Tab. 7. Xen.
Mem. 3. 6. 2. See Buttm. \ 116. n. 5.
/or, ovs, 6, fj, adj. (Tray, re-
Xoy r ) wholly ended, all complete ; hence
genr. perfect, entire, Jos. Ant. 10. 9. 3 TTCLV-
Tf\r]s aircoXda. Diod. Sic. 15. 17. Plato
Legg. 698. a. In N. T. only tls TO Travre-
\ts, pr. to completeness, i. e. adverbially,
completely, entirely, perfectly, Heb. 7, 25 ;
P.TJ eiy TO TraiTfXe y, not at all, Luke 13, 11.
See in tls no. 3. b. So Jos. Ant. 6. 2. 3.
^El. V. H. 12. 20.
Trdvrr), adv. (Tray,) every where, Pol. 6.
23. 14. Xen. Hell. 1. 3. 21. In N. T. of
manner, in every way, in all ways; Acts
24, 3 KaTop3<wparci>i> yivo^vutv. . . Sta rrjs crijy
irpovoias Trdirrj KOL iravra^ov. So Pol. 25. 5.
9. Xen. Hell. 4. 7. 5.
/, adv. (Tray,) from every side
or quarter ; hence on every side, round
about, Luke 19, 43. Heb. 9,4. John 18, 20
Rec. Mark 1, 45 Lachm. Ecclus. 51, 10.
Jos. B. J. 4. 10. 1. Xen. Hi. 6. 8.
TTaVTOKparcop, opoy, 6, (Tray, Kparfco,}
the Omnipotent, the Almighty, only of God,
2 Cor. 6,18. Rev. 1,8. 4,8. 11,17. 15,3.
16, 7. 14. 19, 6. 15. 21, 22. Sept. where
Heb. niXSS 2 Sam. 5, 10. 7, 26. 27 ; for
"Hi* Job 5, 17. 8,5. Wisd. 7, 25. 2 Mace.
1, 25. Anth. Gr. IV. p. 151.
Travrore, adv. (Tray.) always, at all
limes, ever, Matt. 26, 11. Mark 14,7. Luke
15, 31. 18, 1. John 6, 34. 2 Cor. 2, 14. al.
ssep. Wisd. 19, 18. Dion. Hal. Ant. 11.
14. Hdian. 3. 9. 13. Only in later writers,
for the earlier aarorf, Sturz de Dial. Mac.
p. 187 sq. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 103. -f
7raiTG)9} adv. (Tray.) wholly, altogether,
entirely; 1 Cor. 5, 10 KOI oi> irdvras. 9, 10.
16, 12. So JEl V. II. 5. 14. Hdian. 2. 10.
1 1. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 13. Spec, by all means,
at all events, assuredly ; Luke 4. 23 rra i/rwy
(pf lTf p.01. ActS 18,21 Sfl fjLf TTUVTCOS TTjV
roprf]v iroirjo-ai tls Ifpoer. 21, 22. 28, 4.
1 Cor. 9, 22 Iva Tram-as nvas craxraj. In a
neg. reply, emphat. Rom. 3, 9 ov ndvras,
not at all, not in the least. So Tob. 1 4, 8.
JEl V. H. 1. 32. Plato Gorg. 497. c; in a
reply, Xen. Cyr. 8. 4, 10.
Trapd, a prep, governing the genitive,
dative, and accusative, with the primary
signif. beside, near by ; expressing thus the
relation of immediate vicinity or proximity.
See Passow in Trapa. Buttm. $ 147. n. 1.
Kiihner$297. Matth. 588. Winer } 51.
p. 437 sq.
1. With the GENITIVE, where as com
bined with the force of the genitive itself,
it has the sense from beside, from near,
from with, Fr. de chez, comp. Buttm. 132.
3. In prose writers and in N. T. only
with a gen. of person, implying a going
forth or proceeding from the side or pre
sence of any one ; thus taking the general
sense from ; comp. Viger. p. 580. Winer
1. c. p. 438.
1 . Pr. after verbs of motion, as of going,
coming, sending, and the like, from with,
from ; Mark 14,43 Trapa-ytWrat lovfiay . . . xat
o%\os TroXvy . . . Trapa TWV dp%iep(0)i>. Luke
8, 49. John 15, 26. 17, 8. So after emit, to
be from, to come from, John 6, 46. 7, 29 ;
impl. 1, 14. Of things, Luke 6, 19 Swapis
irap avrov e|^X3ev, a virtue went out from
him. Sept. Is. 57, 16. Luc. D. Deor. 24. 2.
Xen. An. 2. 2. 1.
2. Trop. after verbs of asking, receiving,
or those which imply these ideas, from ;
e. g. after verbs of asking, seeking, and the
like, Matt. 2. 4 eVuvSaz/ero Trap avrtav. \. 7.
20, 20 atToutra TI Trap avrov. Mark 8, 11.
Luke 12, 48. John 4, 9. Acts 3, 2. 9, 2.
James 1, 5. al. So Ml V. H. 7. 2. Xen.
An. 1. 3. 16. After verbs of hearing or
learning from any one, John 1, 41 duov-
crdvTcov Trapa I&dvvov. Acts 24, 8. 28, 22.
Gal. 1, 12. 1 Thess. 2, 13. 2 Tim. 1, 13.
2, 2. 3, 14 Trapa rives ep.a3fr. 2 John 4. al.
sa;p. So Luc. D. Mort. 13. 4. Hdian. 1.1.4.
Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 6. After verbs of receiving,
obtaining, buying, being promised, and the
like, from any one ; Matt. 18, 19 yei^o-erai
avrols Trapa TOV Trarpos. (Xen. An. 7. 2. 25.)
Mark 12. 2 iva Trapa TUV yecopycHiv Xa/3^ KT\.
Luke 6, 34. John 5, 34. Acts 7, 16 J uvf)-
craro *A/3paap, . . . Trapa rS>v vlu>v Efj.fj.6p. 9,
14. 26, 12. Rom. 11, 27. Eph. 6,8. 2 Pet.
1,17. Rev. 3, 18. al. rap. So Luc. D. Deor.
5. 2. Ml V. H. 9. 25. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 25.
After eivai expr. or impl. to be from
any one, i. e. to come, be given, bestowed,
from or by any one, John 17, 7 Trawa o<ra
8eS&)Kar pot, Trapa croC eVrt. Acts 26, 22
Trapa
544
Trapa
3 John 3. So of hospitality or gifts, Luke
10, 7. Phil. 4, 18 TO. Trap" vp-ow. (Luc. D.
Mort. 13. 4 TCI ?rapa 7-77? TI/^V. Xen. Hell.
3. 1 . 6.) Or genr. to come, to be derived or
possessed, from any one, Mark 5, 26 ra Trap
aiiTrjs ndvra, i. e. all she had from herself,
all her own property. (Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 13.)
Also of persons, of Trapa rivos pr. those from
near any one, i. e. his kindred, relatives,
Mark 3, 21. So Jos. Ant. 1. 10. 5. Luc.
Tox. 51.
3. Trop. c. gen. of pers. as the source,
author, director, from whom any thing pro
ceeds; is derived. a) Genr. Matt. 21. 42
Trapa Kvpiov eyei/ero avrrj, quoted from Ps.
118, 22 where Sept. for PXE. Luke 1, 45.
2, 1 f r}X3e Soy/xa Trapa Kaicrapoy. John 1,
6. Comp. Matth. { 588. So Luc. D. Mort.
1. 3. Plato Menex. 236. e. Xen. Hell. 2.
1. 27. b) Hence after passive verbs in
stead of wro , more espec. in later writers.
Acts 22, 30 TO TI KarrjyopdTai Trapa T>V
lovSaiW. Buttm. 134. 3. Winer 5 51. p.
438. So Luc. D. Deor. 4. 2. Plato Conv.
175. e. Xen. An. 1. 9. 1.
II. With the DATIVE, both of person and
thing, expressing rest or position by the side
of, near by, at, with ; and with a dat. Plur.
among ; see Passow, Buttm. Matth. 1. c.
Winer 52. p. 470.
1. Of Place, after verbs implying rest or
remaining in a place. a) Genr. and c. dat.
of thing, John 19, 25 elcrr^Kficrav 8e Trapa TW
a-Tavpw TOV l^croC. With dat. of pers. as
indicating place, Matt. 6, 1 /ito-3oi> OVK f xfre
Trapa TCO rraTpt vfj.u>v KT\. 22, 25 rfaav Se Trap
J7p.li/ fnTci dSeXcpot, i. e. with or among us.
28, 15. John 1,40. 8, 38. 14, 17. 23. 17,
5 bis [oira] Trapa trfauToj . . 77 fi%ov Trapa (rot.
Acts 10, 6. 1 Cor. 16, 2 Trap eauTaJ Tt3eVa>,
with himself, Fr. chez soi, at home. Acts
21, 16 Trap w m<73a>p.ei . Col. 4, 16 Trap
vfjuv among you, in your presence. 2 Tim.
4, 13. Rev. 2, 13. al. So Jos. Ant. 1. 11.
2 fKa%tcTo irapa TJJ 3upg. Luc. D. Deor.
23. 2. Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 15,26. b) Rarely
after verbs of motion, and only when subse
quent rest is also implied, comp. in eV no. 4 ;
so in Engl. by, with. Luke 9, 47 Iva-ovs . .
(TTLXafto/jitvos TratSt ov, ear^crei/ ai>To Trap
eWa>. 19, 7. Comp. Matth. 5 588. b. So
Xen. An. 2. 5. 27 si sana lect.
2. With dat. of Person, the reference
being to the person himself without regard
to place. a) Pr. and genr. with, among,
Matt. 21, 25 01 8e SteXoyi^oiro Trap eavToir.
Luke 1 . 30 et pe s yap x^P lv ^ a P a r< ? 3f <j>.
2, 52. 2 Cor. 1, 17. 1 Pet. 2, 20. So Luc.
D. Deor. 22. 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 6. Xen. Cyr.
8. 2. 28. b) Trop. icitli or before any one,
i. e. in his sight, presence, judgment, ho
being judge, Acts 26, 8. Rom. 2, 13 &WH
Trapa TW Sew. 11, 25. 1 Cor. 3, 19. Gal. 3.
11. James 1, 27. 1 Pet. 2, 4. 2 Pet. 3, 8.
So 2 Pet. 2, 1 1 Trapa Kvpiqi before the Lord,
as judge. (Jos. Ant. 7. 4. 2. JEl V. H. 10.
15 Trap e p.oi Kptrfj. Hdot. 3. 160.) Also
of what is in the power of any one ; Matt.
19, 26 bis, Trapa rois aV3pci>Trois TOVTO aSv-
varov eari Trapa 8e 3eu Ttavra Swa-rd. Of
moral qualities which are with any one, i. e.
belong to his character, Rom. 2, 1 1 ov yap
fcrri 7rpo(ra>Tro\r)\lsia Trapa TW 3e<5. 9, 14.
Eph. 6, 9. James 1,17. So Sept. Job 12,
13. Dem. 318. 13 ei S ovv ecrn KO\ Trap
ffjioi TIS ffnrfipia ToiavTT). c) Trop. 1 Cor.
7, 24 eKaiTTOs fv <a eVXjjSty, eV TOVTW fievfra>
irapa Tc3 Sew, with God, i. e. in union and
fellowship by faith with him, devoted to him
as Christians, i. q. eV Kvpla> v. 22.
III. With the ACCUSATIVE, pr. expressing
motion alongside of, near by, near to ; see
Passow, Buttm. Matth. 1. c. Winer { 53. g.
1. Pr. implying motion along or by (he
side of any thing, i. e. near, by, along, after
verbs of motion ; c. ace. of thing, Matt 4,
18 TTfpnrarutv 8f 6 I. Trapa TTJV 3aXao-o-ai>,
i. e. by the sea, along the sea-shore. Matt.
13, 4. Mark 2, 13. 4, 15 ot Trapa TTJV 68or
(a-rreipovrai) by the way-side. Luke 8, 5.
So Jos. Ant. 2. 5. 5 Trapa 7roTap.bv /SaS/fco; .
Xen. An. 6. 2. 1,18.
2. Expressing motion to a place, i. e.
place whither, to the side of, near by, near
to, at, after verbs of motion, and so equiv. to
Trpo y or etr c. ace. Matt. 15, 29 fifraftas . .
77X3? Trapa TTJV 3dXacrcraj/, he came near by
(to} the sea, approached the sea. v. 30 eppV
^sav aiirovs Trapa TOUJ Tro Say TOV lijcrov, at
his feet. Luke 8, 41. Acts 4, 35. 7, 58.
Horn. II. 1. 347 TO) S avns "LTTJV Trapa vrjas
AxaiStv. Luc. D. Deor. 9. 2. Plato Phaed.
116. b. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 14 17 Trap e /ie
icro8oj.
3. Sometimes also with the idea of rest
or remaining near a place, near, by, at, i. q.
Trapa c. dat. Here however the idea of pre
vious motion or coming to the place, is
strictly implied ; comp. in ety no. 4. a)
Pr. after verbs of rest or remaining, Matt
13, 1 fKa^rjTO Trapa TTJV SaXacrcrai , i. e. he
went and sal by the sea-side. Mark 5, 21.
Luke 5, 1. 7, 38 o~Tacra Trapa TOVS TrdSa?
avrov oTrurw. 10, 39. Ellipt. with a verb
impl. Mark 4, 1. Acts 22, 3. Heb. 11, 12.
So ^El. V. H. 8. 16. Hdot. 8. 140. Time. 7.
39. b) Trop. of the ground or reason by
or along iciih which a conclusion follows, b\
Trapa
545
reason of, because of, Lat. propler, e.g. irapa.
rovTo, thereby, therefore, on this account;
1 Cor. 12, 15. 16 ou irapa TOVTO OVK ecrnv
IK TOV 0-tap.aTos ; comp. Matth. Winer 1. c.
Sept. for ^^9 Deut. 23, 5. So TT. roCro
Plut. Camill. 28. Xen. Mag. Eq. 1. 5 ; Trap 5
Jos. B. J. 3. 3. 5 ; genr. Pol. 1. 32. 4. Dem.
545. 22.
4. Denoting motion by or past a place,
(. e. along by, by, beyond,Thuc. 7. 13. Xen.
Cyr. 5. 2. 29 Trap avrrjV TTJV Ba/3vXcora &e t
irapitvai. In N. T. only trop. as implying
a failure to reach the exact point of aim, a
going beside or beyond the mark, a miss;
comp. Passow, Winer 1. c. a) i. q. Engl.
aside from, not coincident with, not con
formable to, i. e. contrary to, against. Acts
18, 13 Trapa TOV v6p.ov, pr. aside from the
law, contrary to law. Rom. 1, 26 Trapa (pv-
<nv. 4, 18 Trap eXTrt Sa. 11, 24. 16, 17.
Gal. 1, 8. 9. So Jos. Ant. 6. 13. 2. Hdian.
6. 3. 6. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 18. b) i. q.
Engl. beside, in the sense except, sate, 2 Cor.
11,24 Tfo-o-apaKovra irapa p.iav forty stripes
save one. So Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 1 TfcrcrapaKovra
(To>v Trapa rptaKoi/3 fj^pas. Dem. 688. 25.
Hdot. 9. 33. c) i. q. Engl. past, in the
sense beyond, besides, more than; so genr.
Heb. 11,11 Trapa Kaipbv rjKiKias erfnev, past
the proper age, beyond the usual age. (Jos.
Ant. 14.44. 3. Thuc. 3. 54 Trapa Svvap.iv.}
More commonly i. q. more than, above, be
yond; so genr. Luke 13, 2 d/naprcoXol Trapa
irdvras. v. 4. Rom. 1, 25. 12, 3 Trap 6 Set
(ppovtlv. 14, 5 see in *cpiVa> no. 1. Heb. 1,
9. (Diod. Sic. 12. 13 init. Plato Ion 539. e.
Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 14.) Also after compara
tives, where Trapa c. ace. is equiv. to tj Kara c.
ace. Matth. 588. p. 1174 ; e. g. Luke 3, 13
fiTjSfV TrXe oi/ Trapa TO Starfray/xeVoi/ nothing
more beyond what is appointed, i. q. no more
than is appointed. Heb. 1,4. 2, 7. 9. 3, 3.
9,23. 11,4. 12,24. (1 Esdr. 4, 35. Hdot.
7. 103. Thuc. 1. 23.) After SXXos, 1 Cor.
3. 1 1 Sfp.e Xtoi XXoi> . . Trapa TOV Ktiptvov,
oiher . . than ; comp. Matth. 1. c. So Plato
. 42. p. 93. a, ouSe fj.rjvnoi.f1v TI ou8e rt
uXXo, Trap a av exelj/a T) TTOIT; *j
NOTE. In composition Trapa implies:
a) Nearness, proximity, alongside of, beside,
near, by; as TrapaicaSifw, Trapum^t, Trapa-
SaXdaa-tor. b) Motion or direction to the
side of, near by, near to, by ; as Trapa/3dXX,
TrapaSi Sw/nt, Trape^w, TraparetVco. c) Mo-
lion along by or past any place, a going be
yond; as Trapoyoj, Trape p^o^iai, irapairXtca.
d) Trop. a going beside or beyond, going
amiss, i. q. Engl. mis-, i. e. wrongly, falsely,
35
asTrapaKovo>,Trapa3eG)pe (B; or like Lat.
trans, implying transgression, violation, as
Trapaflaivca, irapavop.ef-i> ; also by stealth, as
Trapetcrdyco. -f-
Trapaftaivo), f. /3?/o-op.ai, aor. 2 Trappy,
(/3aiVco,) pr. to go by the side of, to accom
pany, sc. as one of the warriors in a chariot,
Horn. II. 11. 522. ib. 13. 708. Hdot. 7. 40 ;
(o pass by or over in silence, Dem. 298. 11.
Usually and in N. T. only trop. to go aside
from, to overstep, to transgress, c. accus.
Matt. 15, 2. 3 vp-fTs irapaftaivfre rf/v fiToXr/v
TOV Seov. Absol. 2 John 9. Pragn. Acts 1,
25 e TJS [aTrooToXTjs] irapfftrj lovftas i. 6.
from which he by transgression fell away.
which he deserted by transgression ; so
Sept. c. f K for 1? "WO Ex. 32, 8. Sept.
genr. for "I2S Num. 14,41. Josh. 7, 11. 15.
Dem. 624. 1. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 21.
Trapa(3d\\w, f. /3aX, (/3dXXa>,) to
throiv near, to cast before, as food to ani
mals, Luc. D. Deor. 12. 1. Pol. 1. 84. 8.
In N. T.
1. to throw or place side by side, trop. to
compare, rt / rti/t Mark 4, 30. So rt r v i/t
Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 21. Hdot. 1. 198; ri irpos
rt Xen. Mem. 2. 4. 5.
2. Intrans. or with eauroV impl. to ihro-M
oneself near, i. e. to betake oneself any whi
ther, to go or come to a place, to arrive at ;
see Buttm. $ 130. n. 2. 5 113. 2. Matth.
5 496. Winer 5 39. 1. Espec. by ship, as
a nautical term, c. els Acts 20, 15 irap((3d-
\ofj.ev fls 2d/j.oi>. Jos. Ant. 18. 6. 4. Diod.
Sic. 1. 44. Hdot. 7. 179.
Trapafidais, as, 17, (7rapa/3au>,) trans
gression, e. g. rov vopov Rom. 2, 23 ; absol.
4, 15. 5, 14. Gal. 3, 19. 1 Tim. 2, 14.
Heb. 2, 2. 9, 15. Sept. for D^BO Ps. 101
3. 2 Mace. 15, 10 TT. T>V SpKcav. Plut.
Mor. II. p. 152.
TrapafidrrjS, O v, 6, (Trapa/3aiVo>,) an ac-
companier, companion, sc. as one of the
warriors in a chariot, Diod. Sic. 20. 41.
Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 29. In N. T. a transgres
sor, e. g. TOV vop.ov Rom. 2, 25. 27. James
2, 11 ; absol. Gal. 2, 18. James 2, 9. So
Symm. for f^B Ps. 17, 4. Ez. 18, 10.
TrapafiLa&ficu, f. do-op-ai, Mid. depon.
(/3i aa>,) to force, to do violence to, contrary
to nature and right, Jos. Ant. 13.4. 9. Pol.
26. 1. 3. Plut. ed. Reisk. X. p. 118 pen.
Trapa/3iaecr3ai ratr f]8ovais TT)V (pvo~iv.
In N. T. to compel, to constrain, by over
much entreaty, c. ace. Luke 24, 29. Acts
16, 15. Sept for "1SQ 2 K. 2, 17;
1 Sam. 28, 23.
546
irapa^d\evofJLai, f. eva-op-ai, Slid, de-
pon. (Trapti/SoXos, 7rapa/3aXXop,(H,) to expose
oneself, to venture ; Phil. 2, 30 Grb. Trapa-
f3o\(v(rdp,fvos rfj tyvxfi exposing himself as
to his life, regardless of his life ; for the
dat. see Winer 5 31. 3. Matth. 400. 6.
Chrysost. 1 Thess. Horn. 9. Hesych. jra-
pafto\(v<rdp.evos fls "5a.va.TOV eavrbv fK.8ovs.
See Wetstein N. T. not. crit. in loc.
7rapa(3o\ri, fjs, fj, (7rapa/3aXXo>,) pr. a
placing side by side, as of ships in battle,
Pol. 15. 2. 13. Diod. Sic. 14. 60. In N.
T. trop.
1. a comparison, similitude; Mark 4, 30
iv noia Trapa[3o\fj trapa^a\u>p.fv avrrjv ;
Heb. li, 19 eV 7rapa/3oXJ7 ; i. e. figuratively.
So JEl V. H. 3. 33. Pol. 1. 2. 2. Spec.
an image, figure, symbol, i. q. TVTTOS, Heb.
9, 9 TJTIS \T}v] irapapoXr) fls rov Kaipbv rov
fvfarrrjKOTa, i. e. a symbol or type of spirit
ual things in Christ; comp. v. 11.
2. Spec, a parable, a short discourse or
comparison, usually a narrative, under which
something else is figured, or in which the
fictitious is employed to represent and illus
trate the real. This is a favourite mode of
oriental teaching, and was much employed
by our Saviour ; so often in the first three
Gospels, but not elsewhere in N. T. E. g.
Matt. 13, 24 aXkrjv TrapajSoX^v iraptSrjKfv.
v. 31. 33. 53. 15, 15. 21, 33. 45. Mark 4,
10. 13 bis. 7,17. 12,12. Luke 5, 36. 6,39.
8, 9. 11. 12, 16. 41. 13, 6. 15, 3. 18, 1. 9.
19, 11. 20,9. 19. 21,29; iv irapafiokals in
parables, through or by means of parables,
Mark 4, 11. Luke 8, 10 ; \a\flv, \tyeiv, tl-
nflv iv 7rapa/3oXaij, Matt. 13, 3. 10. 13. 34.
22, 1. Mark 3, 23. 12, 1 ; 8i8ao-Ki/ iv napa-
/SoXatr Mark 4, 2 ; flirf 8ta 7rapa/3oX^r Luke
8, 4 ; dat. of manner, Mark 4, 33. Also
\wp\s napaftoXrjs OVK e XdXei avrols Matt. 13,
34. Mark 4, 34 ; OTTO TTJS <rvKijs p.d3ere TTJV
7rapa/3oX)ji>, i. e. drawn from the fig-tree,
Matt. 24, 32. Mark 13, 28. With gen. of
the object whence the parable is drawn,
Matt. 13, 18 TT. rov cnrelpovros. v. 36 TT. T>V
iavia>v. Once of a series of comparisons,
including also a parable, Luke 14, 7, comp.
v. 7-11. 12-14. 16-24. Sept. and Heb. tyv
Ez. 17, 2. 24, 3.
3. In a wider sense, figurative discourse,
a dark saying, apothegm, i. e. obscure and
of deep meaning; Matt. 13, 35 dvoi^co iv
7rapa|3oXa7r TO oTo p,rt p.ov, quoted from Ps.
78, 2 where Sept. for iica a sententious or
didactic poem; comp. Prov. 1, 6. Ecc. 12,
9. Hence i. q. a proverb, adage, Luke 4, 23.
Sept. and ba 1 Sam. 10, 12. Ez. 18, 2.
7rapa(3ov\evo/jiai, f.
to misconsult, to not regard, a doubt
ful form, c. dat. Phil. 2, 30 Rec. where
other editions and Mss. read 7rapaj3oXevop.ai
q. v. Not found elsewhere.
TTapajjeXla, as, rj (rflpayye XXw.)
announcement, declaration, pi xlamalion, by
authority, Xen. Hell. 2. 1. 4. In N. T. a
command, charge, precept, e. g. from magis
trates, c. dat. emphat. Acts 5, 28 oil Trapay-
yeX/a 7rapr;yyet Xap,ei> vp.lv , 16, 24. Or as
pertaining to religion, 1 Thess. 4, 2 Trapay-
yeXt ay e Scoxap.ei vp.lv Sta rov Kvpiov lijcrov.
1 Tim. 1, 5. 18. So genr. Pol. 6. 27. 1.
TrapayyeXXw, f. yeX&j, (ayye XXw,) to
bring or send ivord near to any one, to pass
the word along, to announce, Hdian. 1. 5. 3.
Xen. Hell. 2. 1. 4. Hence in N. T. and
comm. to give the word, to command, to
charge; also TrapayyeXXto p.fj, to forbid;
c. dat. of pers. expr. or impl. the thing com
manded being put in the accus. or infin. or
with tra and the like. a) With dat. and
accus. 2 Thess. 3, 4 a Trapayye\\op.fv iip.lv.
V. 10 TOVTO Trapayy. vp.lv, on KT\. c. dat.
impl. 1 Cor. 11, 17. 1 Tim. 4, 11. 5, 7 rav-
ra TrapayyeXXe, iva KT\. So Xen. Cyr. 4.
2. 19. Lac. 13. 5. /3) With dat. and infin.
see for the use of the infin. aor. as well as
inf. pres. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 747 sq. Winer
J 45. 8. E. g. infin. aor. Mark 8, 6 Trapqy-
yfiXe rw o^Xw dvanfffflv iiii rrjs yr/s. [Matt.
15, 35.] Luke 5, 14. 8, 29. 56. Acts 10,42.
16, 18. 23,22. 1 Cor. 7, 10. Inf. pres. Luke
9,21 avrols TrapTjyyeiXe p.T]8fvl \eyiv TOVTO.
Acts 1, 4. 4, 18. 5, 28. 40. 16,23. 17, 30.
23, 30. 2 Thess. 3, 6. 1 Tim. 1, 3. 6, 17,
with ace. and inf. pres. 1 Tim. 6, 13; dat.
impl. Acts 15, 5. So aor. Jos. c. Ap. 1. 26.
Hdian. 6. 8. 15. Xen. Ag. 1. 31 ; pres. Luc.
Nigr. 34. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 4. Inf. c. ace,
Xen. An. 1. 2. 1. y) Further, with dat
and Iva, see in Iva III. 1. a. Mark 6, 8.
2 Thess. 3, 12; dat. and KaSwr 1 Thess. 4,
1 1 ; with Xeycoi> before the express words
Matt. 10, 5.
TTapayLVOfjiatj f. yfvf)<rop.ai, (yivop.ai,)
Pres. and Impf. to become near, to become
present, i. e. to come, to approach, to arrive,
Matt. 3, 1. 13. Mark 14, 43; Impf. once
John 3, 23 ; elsewhere only Aor. 2 Trape-
yfv6p.r)v, to be near, to be present, i. e. to
have come or arrived; see in yivop.ai.
1. Genr. and absol. John 3, 23 iraptyi-
VOVTO Kal iftairriovTo. Luke 14, 21. 19, 16.
Acts 11, 23 os Trapayevvpfvos KOI I8a>v. 25,
7. 1 Cor. 16, 3. al. Sept. for ia Gen. 26,
32. Ex. 2, 16. 17. saep. So JEA. V. H. 12.
Trapaya) 547
1 init. Xen. Cyr. 8. 1 . 3. With an adjunct
of place whither, e. g. ds c. ace. of place,
Matt. 2, 1. John 8, 2. Acts 13, 14. 15, 4.
(Sept. Josh. 24, 11. Hdot. 2. 4.) With
tni c. ace. of place, Matt. 3, 13 (Plut.
Mor. II. p. 35) ; tni c. ace. of pers. to come
upon or against any one, Luke 22, 52.
(Sept. Josh. 10, 9. Thuc. 2. 95.) With
irpos c. ace. of pers. Luke 7, 4. 11, 6.
Acts 20, 18. So Sept. Ex. 2, 17. 18, 6.
Diod. Sic. 2. 13. With an adjunct of place
whence, e. g. air 6 c. gen. Matt. 3, 13 ; e
68ov Luke 11, 6 ; irapd TWOS Mark 14, 43.
2. Spec, to come or appear publicly, e. g.
John the Baptist, Matt. 3, 1 ; Jesus, Luke
12, 51. Heb. 9, 11. 1 Mace. 4, 45. Test.
XII Patr. p. 745. +
Trapayo), f. da>, (aya>,) to lead along
near, to lead by or past, Xen. Hell. 4. 5. 1 1 .
Hence in N. T.
1. Mid. Trapa.yofj.ai, to pass along, to
pass away; absol. 1 John 2, 8 TJ a-Koria
napdyfTai. Trop. i. q. to disappear, to per
ish, 1 John 2, 17 6 xoa-p-os irapdyfrai. Only
in N. T.
2. Intrans. 7rapdya>, to pass along, to
pass by, comp. in oyw no. 2. Matt. 20, 30
dicovo-avTfs on irjcrovs rrapdyet. Mark 2, 14.
15, 21. John 9, 1. Sept. for -i2 2 Sam.
15, 18. Ps. 129, 8. So Pol. 57l8. 4.
Spec, to pass on by, to pass away, Matt. 9,
9 Ka\ irapdyuv 6 incrovs (Ktteev. V. 27.
John 8, 59. Trop. i. q. to disappear, to per
ish, 1 Cor. 7, 31 TO <rxnp a T v tvo-p-ov TOV-
TOV irapayfi. Sept. and 13S Ps. 144, 4.
So Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 44.
iy/jMTL^d), f. t cro), (7rapadeiy/ia,
t,) to make an example nf, to put
to open shame, c. ace. Matt. 1, 19 p.f) Se Xtav
avrt]V TrapaSety/icm crat. Heb. 6, 6 coupled
with d>acrravpoa>. So Sept. for S^pl n
Num. 25, 4. Plut. de Curiosit. 10. Pol.
29. 7. 5.
Trapa^eto 09, ou, 6, paradise, comp.
Sanscr. paredeca, a region of beauty ; Ar-
men. pardes, a garden or park around the
house, planted with grass, herbs, trees, for
use and ornament, see Schroeder Diss.
Thesaur. Ling. Armen. praemiss. p. 56.
In the Heb. form O -pB and Gr. rrapaSacror,
it is applied to the pleasure gardens and
parks with wild animals around the country
residences of the Persian monarchs and
princes, Neh. 2, 8 ; comp. Ecc. 2, 5. Cant.
4, 13. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 14. Hell. 4. 1. 33.
CEc. 4. 13. Diod. Sic. 16. 41. In like
manner of the parks and gardens of the
Jewish kings, Jos. Ant. 7. 4. 14. ib. 8. 7.
3. Hence in Sept. of the garden of Eden,
Trapd&Vto-oy for Heb. *ja Gen. 2, 8 sq. Joe.
Ant 1. 1. 3. See Heb. Lex. o^nB. Ro-
senm. Bibl. Geogr. I. i. p. 173 sq. Hence
in the later Jewish usage and in N. T. par
adise is put for the abode of the blessed
after death, viz.
1. The inferior paradise, or the region oi
the blessed in Hades, Luke 23, 43 ; see art.
a8rjs. Comp. Jos. Ant. 18. 1. 3.
2. Spec. 6 TrapdSficros rov 3eoi), the
paradise of God, the celestial paradise,
where the spirits of the just dwell with
God, 2 Cor. 12, 4, i. q. 6 rpiros ovpuvos in
v. 3 ; see in ovpavos no. 4. b. So Rev. 2,
7, where the imagery is drawn from Gen.
2, 8 sq. Psalt. Salom. 14, 2. Test. XII
Patr. p. 586 alrbs [6 vlbs rov 3.] dVoiei
ras Supas rov irapadeicrov crov, Kal . . . 8a>o~fi
rois dyiois (paytiv (K rov v\ov rrjs fafjs.
f. o/*ai, Mid. depon.
t,) to take near or to oneself, i. e. to
receive to oneself, pr. from the hands of any
one, Xen. Cyr. 7. 3. 1. In N. T. trop. to
receive, to admit, to approve, e. g. things, c.
ace. Mark 4, 20 rbv \6yov. Acts 16, 21
e37;. 22. 18. 1 Tim. 5, 19. Sept. for xiSJ
Ex. 23, 1. (Arr. Epict. 1. 7. 6. Luc. if.
Mort. 28. 2.) Also persons, Acts 16, 4
Lachm. By Hebraism, to delight in, Heb.
12, 6 vlbv ov TrapaSe^erat, parall. with dyn-
Trao), quoted from Prov. 3, 12 where Sept.
for
rpir), TJS, r;, (8iarpi^, Siarpi
/3a>,) misemployment, useless occupalioj ,
busy meddling; 1 Tim. 6, 5 Rec. This
reading has less authority than 8ianapa-
rpi^r), though some prefer it ; see Tittm. dn
Synon. N. T. p. 233. Winer J 16. 4. n.
7rapaSl8a)fJ,l, f. TrapaScio-co, (i8a>/*t,) to
give near or over to any one, to deliver over
or up, into the possession or power of any
one.
1. Of persons, to deliver over with evil
intent into the power or authority of others ;
e. g. to magistrates for trial, condemnation,
C. ace. et dat. Matt. 5, 25 p.r]irore erf irapa-
Sw 6 dvTiBiKos TO) xptrfj. Mark 15, 1 7rap-
Sa>Kai> avrbv r< ITiXdrw. Luke 20, 20. John
19, 11 ; dat. impl. Matt. 27, 18. Acts 3, 13.
(Dem. 515. 6.) To lictors or soldiers for
punishment or ward, Matt. 5, 25 xal 6
Kpirf)s <re TrnpaSw rw vTrrjpfrr]. 18, 34 irapt-
SwKfv avrbv rois ^acraficrrals. 20, 19 et
Luke 18, 32 rois 3i/fcrif, i. e. tlie Roman
soldiers. Acts 12, 4; with ds final, Matt.
20, 19. W ith ace. and r final, Luke 24,
20 Trap, avrbv tls Kpipa Savarou, i. e. to be
548
punished with death. With Iva, Matt. 27,
26 irjcrovv napeSwiKV, Iva crravpcoSi;. Mark
15, 15. (Dem. 1327. ult. Xen. An. 4. 2. 1.)
Also in general to the power and pleasure
of one s enemies ; c. ace. et dat. Matt. 26,
15 /ctiyu vfuv irapa8a>o-a> aiiTov. Luke 23,
25. Mark 10, 33. 1 Tim. 1, 20 ; ace. simpl.
Matt. 10, 4 lovbas 6 Kal trapadovs avrov.
24, 10. Mark 3, 19. 14, 11. Luke 22, 21.
al. Pass. Matt. 4, 12. Mark 1, 14.
(1 Mace. 14, 33. Ceb. Tab. 9. Xen. Hell.
2. 4. 41.) Instead of dat. put with fig
o~vv(8pia, unto (before) councils, Matt. 10,
17. Luke 21, 12. (Dem. 1230. 18.) Also
elg x ^pds rivos , into the hands (power)
of any one, Matt. 17, 22. Mark 14, 41.
Luke 24, 7. Acts 21, 11. With tl s final,
Matt. 24, 9. 26, 2 6 vlos TOV dv%p. TrapaSi-
Sorai ds TO 0Taupa>3J)i>ai. Acts 8, 3 els (pv-
Mark 13, 12 et 2 Cor. 4, 11 ds
v, and so with tls Savarov impl.
wherever the reference is to the death of
Jesus, Rom. 4, 25. 8, 32. 1 Cor. 11. 23;
also where Jesus is said iavrov Trapa8i86vai,
Gal. 2, 20. Eph. 5, 2. 25. (Act. Thorn.
52.) Once genr. TWO. rivi els, 1 Cor. 5, 5.
2. Of persons or things delivered over to
do or suffer any thing, to give up or over, to
surrender, to permit, c. ace. Acts 15, 26
dj/SptoTroty TrapaSeScoKoVt ray ^l/v^as avTu>v,
men who have given up (jeoparded) their
lives. So c. ace. et Iva, 1 Cor. 13, 3 eav
TrapaSoi TO o~5>p.d JJ.QV Iva KavSTjcrco/xai. Sept.
for Chald. Sly; Dan. 3, 28. (Luc. Tim. 12.
Plut. Mor. II. p. 32. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 47.)
Of persons given over to follow their pas
sions or appetites ; with ace. and dat. of
thing, Eph. 4, 19 eavrovs 7rap{8a>Kuv rfj
do-eXyem. Ace. and infin. Acts 7, 42 ; ace.
and ds TI into any thing, i. e. into the pow
er or practice of it, Rom. 1, 24. 26. 28. So
Ecclus. 23, 6.
3. Of persons and things delivered over
to the charge, care, kindness of any one, to
giie up or over, to commit, to intrust, mostly
c. ace. et dat. Matt. 1 1 , 27 irdvra /xoi irapa-
8o37 vno TOV TraTpos. 25, 14. Luke 4, 6.
10, 22. Acts 27, 1 Trap(8i8ovv TOV HaiiXov. .
(KaTovrdpxn KT\. 1 Pet. 2, 23. 2 Pet. 2, 4.
(Diod. Sic! 5. 36. Xen. An. 4. 6. 1.) So
Trapa8i.86vai TWO. TTJ xdpiTi TOV 3eot), to com
mit (commend) to the favour of God, Acts 14,
26. 1 5, 40 ; Trapa8i86vai TO irvevp-a sc. rw
3ew, to give up the ghost, John 19, 30, comp.
Ps. 31, 5. Ecc. 12, 7. Spec, to deliver up,
to render up, e. g. TTJV /focriXetW TW 3e
1 Cor. 15, 24. So Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 7.
4. Of things delivered orally or by writ
ing, i. q. to deliver, to declare, to teach, c. ace.
et dat. expr. or impl. Mark 7, 13. Luke 1, 2.
Acts 6, 14 ret eSjj a irapedtaKfv vp.1v Mwvo-fjy
16, 4. 1 Cor. 11, 2. 23 o Kal nape8u>Ka vp.1v
15, 3. 2 Pet. 2, 21. Jude 3. Pass. Rom. 6
17 fir ov Trap(86^T]T( TVTTOV SiSa^y, for ds
TOV TVITOV 818. ov Trap(86 5r)Te, see Buttm,
131. 5, and $ 134. 6. Winer 24. 2. Jos.
c. Apion. 1. 12. Hdian. 1. 1. 3. Diod. Sic.
I. 3.
5. Intran s. or with tavTov impl. see in
7rapa/3dXX<B no. 2, to deliver up oneself, to
yield oneself, e. g. as the harvest presents
itself for the sickle ; Mark 4, 29 orjav Se ira-
pa8(3 6 KllpTTOS. -f-
TrapdSogos, O v,6, fj, adj. (86ga,) paradox
ical, strange, pr. aside from opinion, Luc. D.
Deor. 9. 2. Xen. Mag. Eq. 8. 19. In N. T.
strange, wonderful, Luke 5, 26. So Ecclus.
43, 25. Hdian. 1. 1. 5. Plut. Alex. M. 17.
TrapdSocns, fc os, TJ, (TrapaSi Sw/xt,) de
livery, the act of delivering over from one to
another, Thuc. 1. 9; the surrender of a. city,
Jos. B. J. 1. 8. 6. Thuc, 3. 53. In N. T.
meton. any thing orally delivered, a pre
cept, ordinance, instruction.
I . Of precepts or doctrines delivered down
from age to age, tradition, traditional law;
Matt. 15, 2 rrapa/SaiVovcrt rrjv Trapd8ocriv TUV
7rprpvT(puv. v. 3. 6. Mark 7, 3. 5. 8. 9.
13. Gal. 1, 14. Col. 2, 8. See Jos. Ant. 13.
10. 6. Pol. 12. 6. 1. Plato Legg. 803. a.
2. Genr. a precept, doctrine, 1 Cor. 11, 2
KaSSojy 7rap(8a>Ka vp.lv, ray irapa86<T(is KUTC-
X(T(. 2 Thess. 2, 15. 3, 6. Jos. Ant. 10.
4. 1. Arr. Epict. 2. 23. 40. Pol. 11. 8. 2.
7rapafy)\OCi), >, f. axrw, (j?Xo a>,) pr. to
make miszealous, i. e. to make jealous, to pro
voke to jealousy or emulation, trop. of Israel
whom God would make jealous of their own
high privileges and cause to set a right value
upon them, by bestowing like privileges on
other nations; c. ace. Rom. 10, 19 Trapa^;-
Xcoa-a) vp.as eV OVK e%vei, quoted from Deut.
32, 21 where Sept. for N?!?, N^n. R om .
II, 11. 14. Also in respect to God, to pro
voke God to jealousy and wrath by rendering
to idols the homage due to him alone, 1 Cor.
10, 22. Sept. for N?f? 1 K. 14, 22 ;
Ps. 37, 1. 7. 8. So Ecclus. 30, 3.
a , ov, (SdXao-o-a.) by
the sea-side, on the sea-coast; Matt. 4, 13
ds Kcwrepi . rrjv irapa%aXao-o-iav. Sept. for
c^n nsiirbs 2 Chron. 8, 17. Pol. i. 20.
6. Xen. Hell. 1. 1. 24.
S>, f. qcrco, (3ewp0,) in
look al a thing beside another, to compare.
Xen. Mem. 4. 8. 7. In N. T. to look by GJ
549
beyond any thing, to overlook, to neglect;
Pass. Acts 6, 1 ort TtapfZeupovvro at xW ai
avTuv. So Dem. 1414. 22. Diod. Sic. 35.
T. VI. p. 218.
TTapcfotj/crj, qs, f], (TrapariS^i,) a <fe-
posit, trust, something committed to one s
charge, 2 Tim. 1, 12 ; also 1 Tim. 6, 20 et
2 Tim. 1, 14 in later edit, for TrapnKaraSr;^
in Rec. Sept. for .V^B Ley. 6, 2. 4.
Hdot. 9. 45. Pol. 33. 12. 4, 9. The Atti-
cists regard this as a later form for the earlier
Trapa/caraS 77*77, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 312.
Trapaivea), , f. fVa>, (aiWa>,) pr. to
praise by or before any one ; hence to recom
mend, to exhort, to admonish, absol. Acts
27, 9 ; c. ace. et inf. Acts 27, 22 irapaivu
{. pas ftevuflv. 2 Mace. 7, 25. Luc. Pise.
51 ; c. inf. Pol. 1. 80. 3. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 8.
TtapaiTeofAai, ovfj.cu, f. r/o-op-ai, Mid.
depon. (atVfw.) to ask at the hands of any
one, to beg of or from, to obtain by asking,
Find. Nem. 10. 56. Hdot. 1. 24, 90. In
N. T. to beg off from any thing, to avert by
entreaty, to deprecate.
1. Genr. to entreat that something may
not take place ; c. inf. Acts 25, 1 1 ov irapai-
ro\:fMii TO dnoZavf iv I do not deprecate death,
do not refuse to die. Followed by /nrj c. inf.
Heb. 12, 19; comp. in p.i] I. no. 4. Jos.
Vit. ^ 29 ^avfiv ov irapaiTovpai. Plut. Romul.
3. Thuc. 5. 63.
2. Spec, to excuse oneself, to beg off from
an invitation, absol. Luke 14, 18 TJp^avro . .
TrapatretcrSai jravrts. Pass, particip. perf.
as Pass. ib. ?x M e ifo.priTrip.tvov. v. 19. See
Buttm. $ 113. n. 6. Jos. Ant. 7. 8. 2. Plut.
Jul. CSES. 68 Kivvas. . tdoKfi vno KaiVapof
eVt Sflnvov KaXeicr2af TrapaiTOv/ifvor ACT\.
Plato Prot. 358. a.
3. Spec, not to receive, i. e. to refuse, to
reject, c. ace. Heb. 12, 25 bis, ^17 Trapamj-
OTjo-Sf TOV XaXovvra KT\. 1 Tim. 4, 7. 5,
11. So Jos. Ant. 3. 8. 8. Philo 2 Alleg.
p. 87. a. Diog. Laert. 4. 42. Also, to avoid,
to shun, c. ace. 2 Tim. 2, 23. Tit. 3, 10. So
2 Mace. 2, 31. Philo in Flacc. p. 968. d.
TrapaKO^i^a), f. la-m, (Ka3i o> no. 2,) to
sit down bij or at, to seat oneself near, with
rapa c. ace. Luke 10, 39. Sept. for 2tth
Job 2, 13. Arr. Epict. 2. 6. 23. Mid. 14
Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 7.
TrapaicaXea), w, f. o-o>, (VoXf w,) to call
to one s side or presence, to call for ; not
found in John s writings.
1. Pr. to call for, to invite, c. ace. Acts
28, 20 8ta TavTrjv TTJV aiTiav irapficd\((ra
vitas, i8f~iv KT\. JE\. V. H. 3. 37. Dem.
1265. ult. Xen. An. 5. 6. Ifi.
2. to call for or upon for aid, to invoke,
e. g. God, Jos. Ant. 13. 5. 8. Arr. Epict.
3. 21. 12. Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 17. Hence in
later usage and N. T. genr. to entreat, to be
seech, c. ace. Matt. 18, 32. Acts 16, 39.
2 Cor. 12. 18. Along with the accus. expr.
or impl. are also put other adjuncts, e. g.
Part. Xeywcor the like, Matt. 8, 5 TrpooTjXaefr
eKaTovrapxos, irapaKaXaiv O.VTOV KOI Xtycof.
V. 31 ot fie 8aifj.oves TrapaedXovv avTW Xe-
yovres. Mark 1, 40. 5, 23. Acts 16, 15.
25, 2. Also with ace. and inf. aor. Mark
5, 17 rjp^avro TrapaKaXeiv UVTOV 7reX2eZi> KT\.
Acts 8, 31. 9, 38. 19,31. 24,4; ace. et
inf. c. TOV 21, 12. (1 Mace. 9, 35. Arr.
Epict. 1. 10. 10; inf. pres. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5.
53.) Also c. Iva, Mark 5, 18. Luke 8, 31.
1 Cor. 16, 12. 2 Cor. 12, 8 ; c. OTTUJ Matt.
8. 34. (Plut. Demetr. 38 pen.) So c. mpi
TIVOS Philem. 10 ; comp. Jos. Ant. 1. c.
See Suid. 7rapa*coXf Iv . . .uievpov yap TO 8e-
eo-Sat. Thorn. Mag. p. 684.
3. to call upon to do any thing, to exhort.
to admonish, c. ace. of pers. Acts 15, 32
lovSas Kal Si\as...TrapfKaXfcrfv TOVS d8(\-
<j>ovs. 1 Cor. 14, 31. 2 Cor. 10, 1. 1 Thess.
2, 11. 1 Tim. 5, 1. Heb. 3, 13. (1 Mace.
12, 50. Pol. 1. 61. 1. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 15.)
Also with ace. and further adjuncts ; e. g.
with the express words, 1 Cor. 4, 16.
1 Pet. 5, 1 ; with inf. pres. Acts 11, 23
irapeKaXft Trdvras . . . rrpocrp-evfiv TW Kvp[<a.
Phil. 4, 2 bis. 1 Pet. 2, 11. (Plut/Mor. II.
p. 22. Tauchn.) With inf. aor. Acts 27,
33 Trape/cdXet 6 II. ajravras /ieraXa/3en/ rpo-
<f>fis. Rom. 12, 1. 2 Cor. 2, 8. Eph. 4, 1.
Heb. 13, 19. (Hdian. 6. 9. 10.) With mi
1 Cor. 1, 10. 2 Cor. 8, 6. 1 Thess. 4, 1.
Absol. c. ace. of pers. impl. Luke 3, 18.
Rom. 12, 8 6 jrapaKaXuv. 2 Cor. 5, 20. 13,
11. Tit. 1, 9. Heb. 10, 25; c. \iy<*v Acts
2, 40. Also c. inf. pres. 1 Tim. 2, 1 ; inf.
et ace. 2 Cor. 6, 1. So raOra Si8a(TKe KCU
TrapaicdXd 1 Tim. 6, 2. Tit. 2, 15.
4. to exhort in the way of consolation,
encouragement, i. q. to console, to comfort.
c. ace. of pers. Matt. 2, 18 Pa^X AcXcu ouo-a
. . . /cat OVK TjfeeXe TrapaKXrjS^vai. 5, 4. 2 Cor.
1, 4 ter, 6 irapaKaX&v f][j.as tiri irdcrr) T//
3Xty KT\. v. 6. 2, 7. 7, 7. 1 Thess/3, 7.
4, 18. So Trap. TO.S <ap8ias VftAr, Eph. f>.
22. Col. 2, 2. 4, 8. 2 Thess. 2, 17 ; comp.
in KapSi a no. 1. a. y. Sept. often for cH5
Gen. 24, 67. 37, 34. Deut. 32, 36. al.
Spec, to make glad, Pass, to be glad, to re
joice, Luke 16, 25. Acts 20, 12. -f
7TCtp(lKa\VTrTO), f. -v^-o), (KoXifTrrci),) to
cover over, to veil, by putting any thing be
side or before an object ; e. g. TOVS o
550
7rapa\a/j,/3av(i)
vs Sept. for nibsn Ez. 22, 2? Mid. id.
Plut. Pomp. 60. In N. T. trop. Luke 9,
45 (TO pr/pa) ijv TrapaKeKa\vp.p.(vov cm av-
TUV. So Plato Rep. 503. a.
Trapa/cara^lJKT], 77?, 17, (TrapaKaraTtir)-
(j.1,) a deposit, trust, something committed
to one s charge, 1 Tim. 6, 20 and 2 Tim.
1, 14 Rec. where later edit, have the later
form -napa^rfKri q. v. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 312.
Jos. B. J. 3. 8. 5. Diod. Sic. 15. 76. Xen.
An. 5. 3. 7.
irapaKeifJiai,, f. o-o/xat, (KCI/MU,) to lie
near, to be adjacent, Hdian. 3. 4. 11. Xen.
An. 7. 3. 22. In N. T. trop. to be at hand,
to be present, prompt, Rom. 7, 18 TO yap
3eXeti TrapuKfiTat p.oi. v. 21. So pr. Judith
3, 2. 3.
, ;, TrapaKaew, pr. a
calling for, invitation, Dem. 275. 20 ol p,ev
f< Trapa/cXijcrecoj avyKaSij/iei oi. In N. T.
1. entreaty, persuasion; 2 Cor. 8, 4 /tera
TroXX^f 7rapaK\T]<rf(ii>s btop-tvot Tjp.5>v. V. 17
comp. v. 6. Jos. Ant. 3. 1. 5. Pol. 22. 7.
2. Thuc. 4. 61.
2. exhortation, admonition; Rom. 12, 8
ejre 6 TrapaKoXtov, ev rjj Trapa/cX^cm. 1 Cor.
14, 3. 1 Tim. 4, 13. Heb. 12, 5. 13, 22.
So 2 Mace. 7, 24. Diod. Sic. 15. 56. ^Es-
chin. 16. 33. Spec, instruction, teaching,
1. e. hortatory, Acts 13, 15 ei C OTI Xdyoy
tv iip.lv 7rapaK\r)(Tfa>s. 15, 31. 1 Thess. 2,
3. So Acts 4, 36 vlos TrapaK\f]<Tf&>s, i. q.
Aram. tl^13D~-i3 BapmjSas, where Trapa-
K\f](Tis is then equiv. to irpofprjTeia.
3. consolation, comfort; Rom. 15, 4 tva
dia...TTJs TrapaKXijtrfwy TU>V ypa(f)5>v TTJV eX-
Tri Sa exa)p.fv, i. e. the consolation afforded
by the Scriptures. 2 Cor. 1, 4. 5. 6 bis. 7.
7, 4. 7. 13. Phil. 2, 1. 2 Thess. 2, 16. Phi-
lem. 7. Heb. 6, 18 ; 6 3eor IT}? Trapa/cX^o-ecus
Rom. 15, 5. 2 Cor. 1,3. So Sept. for
oinna is. 57, 18 ; enninsn j er . 16, 7. Is.
66, 11. (1 Mace. 12, 9.) Including the
idea of spiritual aid, assistance, i. q. aid
and comfort, Acts 9, 31 T] TT. TOV aylov
irvevparos. Meton. for the author of spirit
ual aid and consolation, the Messiah, Luke
2, 25 ; so Sept. for Briaa Nah. 3, 7. So
the Rabbins Bri3E often as a name of the
Messiah, see Lightfoot Hor. Heb. ad Joh.
14, 16. Spec, solace, joy, cause of joy,
Luke 6, 24.
TrapaKXrjTOS, ov, 6, ^, adj. (TrapaKoXe co,)
pr. catted to one s aid, assisting ; hence as
Subst.
1. Lat. adcocatus, an advocate, interces
sor, who pleads the cause of any one before
a judge ; 1 John 2, 1 tdv TIS dpaprrj, rrapd-
K\TJTOI> e^op-ei/ Trpos TOV naTfpa, i. e. Christ.
Dem. 343. 10. Dion. Hal. Ant. 11. 37. So
Rabb. B^p*nB or suibjrnQ for yi-sa T ( xbn
intercessor, angel of intercession, Job 33,
23.
2. a consoler, comforter, bestowing spi
ritual aid and consolation ; spoken of the
Holy Spirit, the Paraclete, John 14, 16. 26
15, 26. 16, 7.
TTapatcor], ^ s , f), (rrapaKovai, ) a mis
hearing, what is heard amiss, Plato Ep.
341. b. In N. T. neglect to hear, disobe
dience; Rom. 5, 19 Sta TTJS Trapaxorjs TOV
tvbs drtpuTTov. 2 Cor. 10, 6. Heb. 2, 2. So
Just. Mart, de Resurr. p. 213, U7r
p.ev Trj TOV di/3p. TrapaKofj.
), ,, f. fao),
3e o>,) to accompany side by side, to follow
closely, c. dat. Diod. Sic. 20. 29. Xen.
Conv. 8. 23. In N. T. trop.
1. Of things, to accompany any one, i. q.
to be done by him, c. dat. Mark 16, 17 or;-
p.fia fie rotf iriCTTfvcracri TCLVTCI TrapaKoXov-
Sijcrei. Comp. 2 Mace. 8, 11.
3. to follow out closely in mind, to trace
out, to examine, c. dat. Luke 1, 3 irapaic.
iracri dxpiftais. Pol. 1. 12. 7. Dem. 285.
21.
3. to follow, to conform unto, c. dat. e. g.
TT; 8t8a<rKaA/a 1 Tim. 4, 6. 2 Tim. 3, 10.
2 Mace. 9, 27.
TTClpttKOVCOj f. cra>, (UKOUO),) to mishear,
to hear amiss, JE\. V. H. 5. 9. Pol. 7. 11. 9.
Plato Prot. 330. e. In N. T. to neglect to
hear, not to obey, c. gen. Matt. 18, 17 bis,
fav Se irapanovcrrj avTa>v KT\. Sept. for
S33U Kb Is. 45, 12 ; HbS -p Esth. 3, 8.
So Jos. Ant. 1. 10. 4. Pol. 26. 2. 1.
TrctpaKVTTTCti, f. ^ru>, (KUTTTG),) to stoop
down by or to any thing, to bend forward in
order to look at any thing more closely ;
absol. Luke 24, 12 TrapaKv^as /3Xe7ret TO.
oSoVia. John 20, 5 ; with e"r TI, John 20,
11 Trapenv\lsfv fls TO fj.irjp.f ioi . Sept. for
^ipirn Prov. 7, 6. 1 Chr. 15, 29. So Ec-
clus. 21, 23 fls olnlav. Luc. Tim. 13; ab
sol. Aristoph. Pax 983. Arr. Epict. 1. 1.
16. Trop. to look into, to know, c. fls,
James 1, 25. 1 Pet. 1,12.
7TCtpfl\Cl/J,pavco, f. X7j\^o/iai, (Xa/i/3aya>.)
Aor. 3 pers. Plur. TrapeXa/Socraj/ 2 Thess. 3,
6, see Buttm. 5 103. m. 25 ; to take with or
to oneself; also to receive with or to oneself;
| comp. in Xa/i/3ai><o.
1. to take to oneself, e. g. a city, to take
in possession, to seize, Xen. Hell. 4. 8. 11.
In N. T. only of persons, tn take to or
jrapa\eyco
551
with oneself, as an associate, companion ;
c. accus. Matt. 1, 20 pr) (pofinSfjs irapdha-
Bfiv Mapta/x TT\V yvvaind crov. V. 24. (Sept.
Cant. 8, 2.) Matt. 17, 1 irapa\ap.pdvet 6
irja-ovs TOV IlfTpov cerX. 20, 17. 26, 37.
Mark 4, 36. 5, 40. 9, 2. 10, 32. Luke 9,
10. 28. 11, 26. 18, 31. Acts 15, 39. Also
with els c. ace. of place, Matt. 4,5. 8. 27,
27; /ne TO c. gen. of pers. Matt. 12, 45.
18,16. Markl4,3"3; irpos c. ace. of pers.
John 14, 3. Sept. for ngb, c. els Num.
23, 14; c. fjierd Gen. 22, 3. So Hdian. 3.
14. 17. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 15; c. els &\. V.
H. 2. 18. Part. TrapaXa/3o>i> is some
times used by partial pleonasm before other
verbs, in order to express the idea more
fully and graphically, comp. in Xa/x/Sd^w
no. 1. a. Acts 16, 33 KCU TrapaXajS&v avrovs
. . .(\owev arm TU>V 7T\r)yS>v. 21, 24. 26. 32.
23, 18. So too the verb itself with ai be
fore another verb ; Matt. 2, 13 TrapdXa/3e TO
jraiSiov KO.\ (pevye. V. 14. 20. 21. John 19,
16. So Sept. and ng^ 1 Sam. 17, 31. 57.
See Heb. Lex. art. npb no. 1. Trop. of
those whom Christ will take with him, or re
ceive into favour at his coming, Pass. Matt.
24, 40 6 els TrapoXa/i/Sdi/erat, ical 6 els d(pi-
rrai. v. 41. Luke 17, 34. 35. 36. Also of a
teacher, i. q. to receive, to acknowledge, to
embrace and follow his instructions, John
1, 11 ; comp. in Xap,/3di>o> no. 1. e.
2. to receive with or to oneself, what is
given, imparted, delivered over; see Xa^-
jSdvw no. 2 ; e. g. to receive (take) from
another into one s own hands, Xen. Cyr.
7. 2. 14. In N. T.
a) Pr. to receive in charge, as an office,
dignity, e. g. biaKoviav Col. 4, 17 ; $00-1-
Xflav Heb. 12, 28. Sept. for Chald. bag
Dan. 5, 33. Jos. Ant. 15. 2. 2. Diod. Sic.
11. 68. Xen. Hell. 6. 4. 35.
b) Trop. to receive into the mind, i. q. to
be taught, to learn, c. ace. of thing, Mark
7, 4 a Trapt\aftov Kpareiv. 1 Cor. 15, 1. 3.
Gal. 1, 9. Phil. 4, 9 a *al e /idSfre KOI Trape-
\dfiere. Col. 2, 6 TOV XpiaroV meton. for
the gospel of Christ. With ace. and dno
TLVOS 1 Cor. 11, 23 ; Trapd TIVOS Gal. 1, 12.
1 Thess. 2, 13. 4, 1. 2 Thess. 3, 6.
Routh Fragm. Patr. I. 464, rrjv iricmv TJV
* UPXTJS TrapfXdfiopev. Diod. Sic. 1. 5.
Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 22.
7rapd\ej(i), f. o>, (X y<u.) to lay beside
or near ; Mid. to lie near or with any one,
Horn. II. 2. 515. ib. 14. 237. In N. T.
Mid. irapa\fyop.ai, as a nautical term,
to lay one s course near, i. e. to sail near,
by, along a place or coast, i. q.
so c. ace. depending on Trapd in composit.
Buttm. 147. n. 9. Matth. 426. Winer
5 56. 2. C. Acts 27, 8. 13 irape\eyovro TTJV
KpriTT)v. Diod. Sic. 13. 3 KaKelSei fjftri irap-
e\fyovro TTJV iraXtW. ib. 14. 55.
7rapa\t09, ov, 6, 17, adj. (Trapd, oXs,) in
Gr. writers also TrapdXtos, a, ov, near or by
the sea, maritime. Luke 6, 17 dirb TTJS ira-
paXiov [x^pas] Tupov, i. e. the sea-coast.
Sept. for D^ C]in Gen. 49, 13; & Josh. 11,
2. 3. Jos. c. Ap. 1. 12 TTJV TrapdXiov $o-
VIKTJS KaTotKovvres. Pol. 3. 39. 3. Thuc.
2. 56.
j)y, f], (TrapaXXdo-o-w,) a
passing from hand to hand, transfer, JEs-
chyl. Agam. 490. In N. T. change, alter
nation, vicissitude, e. g. of celestial bodies,
trop. James 1, 17 Trap w [3ew] OVK evi TTO-
paXXay;;, see in dnocrKiacrp.a. So Plotin.
Enn. 6. 6. 3 rjp.epcov npos VVKTOS 17; TrapaX-
f. iVo/nat, Mid. depoii.
to misreckon, Luc. D. Mort. 4.
1. Dem. 822. 25. In N. T. pr. to deceive
by false reasoning ; hence genr. to deceive,
to circumvent, c. ace. of pers. Col. 2, 4.
James 1, 22. Sept. for nan Josh. 9, 2.
1 Sam. 19, 17. So Arr. Epict. 2. 20. 7.
Diod. Sic. 20. 8. Pol. 1. 11. 4.
77, ov, (TrapdXuo-tr, Trapa-
Xvw,) paralytic, palsied, Matt. 4, 24. 8, 6. 9,
2 bis. 6. Mark 2, 3. 4. 5. 9. 10. [Luke 5, 24.]
Act. Thorn. ^ 12. Comp. Celsus de Me
dic. 3. 27, " Resolutio nervorum interdum
tota corpora, interdum partes infestat. Ve-
teres auctores illud dTroTrX^tW, hoc Trapd-
Xvo-ti/ nominarunt ; nunc utr unique n-apdXv-
<riv nominari video."
TrapaXfto, f. vo-w, (Xva),) to loosen at
or from the side, i. e. things joined side by
side, to disjoin, Sept. for d ns Lev. 13, 45.
Pol. 8. 6. 9. Diod. 13. 106 TO. vdKKia.In
N. T. to dissolve, i. e. genr. to relax, to en
feeble ; only Perf. part. Pass. TrapaXe-
\vfjievos, 77, ov, relaxed, enfeebled, feeble.
1. Pr. Heb. 12, 12 irapa\e\vp.ei>a yovara.
in allusion to Is. 35, 3 where Sept. for
bias. Sept. for ns6 Gen. 19, 11. Pol.
20/10. 9. Diod. Sic.^O. 72; comp. Plato
Ax. 367. b.
2. Spec, paralyzed, paralytic, i. q. Trapa-
Xirmo y q. v. Luke 5, 18. 24. Acts 8, 7 TroX-
Xol Se Trapa\e\vp.i>oi Kal gttXoi. 9, 33.
1 Mace. 9, 55. ^Eschin. Dial. Soc. 3. 9.
Arista. Eth. N. 1. 13. 15.
Trapaftevo), f. v >, (p.ffa>.) to remain
near, by, with any one ; so with npos TIWJ,
552
1 Cor. 16, 6 irpbs vpas 8e TV\OV Trapap.evu>.
Absol. Heb. 7, 23 KcoXveo-3ai 7rapap.ei/en>,
1. e. in the priest s office. (Judith 12, 7.
Plut. Romul. 15. Xen. Mem. 3. 2. 3.)
Trop. to continue in any thing, to persevere
therein, absol. James 1 , 25. So Diod. Sic.
2. 29 TT. ev TO
t, ov/iai, f. ^ao/xat, Mid.
depon. (p.v3/op.at, /*)3or,) to speak iesirfe or
M)?/A any one, kindly, soothingly, i. q. to
soothe, to pacify, Plut. Agesil. 37. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 1. 23. Hence in N. T.
1. to exhort, to encourage, c. ace. expr.
or impl. 1 Thess. 2, 1 1 TrapaKaXoui/rey vp.as
KOI Trapafiv^ov/Jifvoi. 5, 14. 2 Mace. 15, 9.
Plut. Camill. 31. Xen. Hell. 4. 8. 28.
2. to console, to comfort, c. ace. John 11,
19 iva Trap, auras jrepl TOV d8e\(pov avrcov.
v. 31. Jos. Ant. 6. 3. 4. Pol. 15. 29. 10.
Xen. Conv. 1. 16.
) as, TJ, (Trapa/ruSeo/iat,) ex
hortation, encouragement, Xen. Ag. 5. 3.
In N. T. consolation, comfort, 1 Cor. 14, 3.
So Wisd. 19, 12. JE\. V. H. 12. 1 fin.
Plato Ax. 365. a.
/ov, TO, (7rapa;*v3eo/iat,)
exhortation, encouragement, Plato Legg.
773. e. In N. T. consolation, comfort, sol-
ate, Phil. 2, 1. So Wisd. 3, 18. Luc. D.
Marin. 9. 1. Thuc. 5. 103. Comp. Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 517.
TTapavo/jieo), &>, f. ijo-o), (napdvofjios,
VO/J.QS,) to act aside from law, to violate
laic, to transgress, absol. Acts 23, 3.
Sept. for -pbn Ps. 119, 51. Diod. Sic. 1.
75. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 4.
TTapavofiict) as, f), (Trapai/o/iew,) viola
tion of law, transgression, 2 Pet. 2, 16.
Sept. for fiSja Ps. 37, 7. Pol. 1. 7. 4.
Thuc. 4! 98.*
), f. avta, (iriKpaivo), )
aor. 1 TrapfniKpava, comp. Buttm. $ 101. 4;
found only in Sept. and N. T. pr. to show
bitterness with or towards any one, to deal
bitterly with, Sept. Lam. 1, 20 irapajnicpai-
vowra napfmKpdv^rjv. Oftener i. q. to im-
bilter, to provoke, e. g. God by disobedience,
Sept. c. ace. for M^B to rebel, Ps. 5, 12.
78, 17. 40. 56. Ez. 20, 13. 21. Hence in
N. T. absol. to provoke God, Heb. 3, 16. So
Esdr. 6, 15.
TrapaTTlKpacr/AOS, O v, 6, (irapaniKpai-
i>o>,) an imbittering, provocation, e. g. of
God by disobedience, Heb. 3, 8. 15. Sept.
for CO^B Ps. 95, 8. Not found in the
classics.
TTapaTTiTTTO), f. irf(rovp.ai, (TTITTTO,) aor,
2 TrapfTTfo-ov, to fall beside or at the side,
Plut. Lysand. 25 ; to fall in with, to meet,
Pol. 15. 28. 4. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 10; to fall
aside from, to swerve or deviate from, e. g.
TIJS 68ov Pol. 3. 54. 5 ; comp. Buttm. 132.
4. Hence in N. T. trop. to fall away from
the path of duty, from the faith, to aposta
tize, absol. Heb. 6, 6. Sept. for i>?B Ez.
18, 24. 20, 27. So Pol. 12. 7. 2 T^S aX^Sei -
as. Xen. Hell. 1. 6. 4.
7rapa7rXe&>, f. evo-o/iat, (TrXew,) to sail
by or past a place, e. g. rrjv "Efaaov Acts
20, 16; for the ace. depending on wapd,
see Buttm. { 147. n. 9. Matth. $ 426. Winer
1 46. 2. c. Luc. Nigrin. 19. Xen. An. 6. 2. 1.
7rapair\ri(TLOV, adv. (neut. of irapa-
7r\i]<nos, TrXrjcrlos,) near by, nigh to, trop. c.
dat. Phil. 2, 27 ^(r3eV77<re TraparrXijcrtcv Sava-
To). Absol. Pol. 4. 40. 10. Thuc. 7. 19.
7ra/3a7rX7?cri&)9, adv. (rrapoTrXijo-tos,)
pr. near to, nigh by ; and hence like, in like
manner, Heb. 2, 14. Jos. Vit. 5 37. Dem
36. 1. Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 25.
TrapaTTOpevofMai, f. tva-o^ai, Pass, de
pon. (TTopevopai,) to go near or by the side of
any one, to accompany, Pol. 10. 29. 4. Dion.
Hal. 7. 9. In N. T. to pass by, to pass along
by, intrans. Mark 11, 20 xal Trpon Trapairo-
pevojjifvoi, el8ov rrjv o-vKrjv KT\. Part, of na-
panopv6p.fvoi, the passers-by, Matt. 27, 39.
Mark 15, 29. With did c. gen. of place
through which, Mark 2, 23 8ia TUV a-iropi-
pa>v. 9, 30. Sept. for 133 Gen. 37, 27.
Josh. 6, 7 ; c. 8id for 3 Deuf. 2, 4. So Pol.
2. 27. 5. Plut. Camill. 32.
TrapaTTTW^a. aros, TO, (Trepan- tVrw,) a
misfall, mishap, Diod. Sic. 19. 100. In
N. T.
1. a falling aside or away from right,
truth, duty, a lapse, error, fault; pr. unin
tentional, arising from ignorance or inadver
tence. Matt. 6,14 tdv yap dfpiJTf TOIS dv%pa>-
TTOIS ra TrapaTTTw/iara avTtav. V. 15 bis.
Mark 11, 25. 26; also Matt. 18, 35. Rom.
11, 11. 12. Gal. 6, 1. Sept. for nx^tti
Ps. 19, 13 ; Chald. rtbion Dan. 6. 22. Pol.
9. 10. 6.
2. By Hebr. genr. for transgression, sin.
Rom. 4, 25 os TrapeSdSj; Sia ra TrapaTrrco-
p-ara rjfJLuv. Rom. 5, 15. 16. 20. 2 Cor. 5,
19. Eph. 1,7. 2, 1. 5. Col. 2, 13 bis. James
5, 16. Of Adam s transgression and fall,
Rom. 5, 15. 17. 18. (Wisd. 10, 1.) Sept.
forbsa Ez. 14, 13; ty Ez. 3, 20; S^B
Job 36, 9. Ez. 14, 11. Act. Thorn, j 38,
56.
Trapappew
553
f. peuo-o/im, (pco.) Pass,
aor. 2 iraptppvTjv in signif. like the Act.
Buttm. J 1 1-1 /> > to flow near, to flow by,
pr. of a river, Hdian. 1. 11. 7. Xen. Cyr. 4.
5. 4 ; trop. to glide away, to escape from the
mind, Symm. Prov. 4. 21. Luc. Disp. c. Hes.
5 ti rt tv T<a TTJS TTOujo-eo)? 5po/i Trapappvtv
XaSr;. Plato Legg. 781. a ; of a person, to
glide along, to slip in by stealth, as a thief,
Plut. de Solert. Animal. 13 med. rrapap-
pvtls yap ai/3po>7rof (Is TOV vea>v TOV A.a-K\rj-
iriov. In N. T. once of persons, trop. to
glide aside, to miss, to fail of any thing ;
ahsol. Heb. 2, 1 Set rjp.as vpotri^tiv T0 ~ ts
aKouo-Seio-i, p.f)irorf 7rapappvup.ev, lest we glide
aside, lest we fail to profit by the things
heard (rots aKoucrSeto-t) and so miss of the
great salvation ; parall. with d/ieXTjo-airev
o-toTJ/pia? v. 3 ; comp. Heb. 4, 1 . So Sept.
vie, P.TJ Trapappvjjs, Typr/a-ov de (p.f)v $ov\f]v,
for Heb. nfe Prov. 3, 21. So too Clem.
Alex. Pcedag. III. p. 246 Iva fj.rj Trapappvuicri.
TTJS dXrj Sfias 8ia ^awoTT/ra. Eupol. ap. Stob.
Serm. 4. p. 53 pafvtrat re KCU irapappel TO>V
(ppevwv Tea o-w Xdyw. Others, to glide aside,
to stumble and fall, to perish ; so Chrysost.
fir/ r:apappv5>p.(v, rovre ort, pr) a7roXci>p.e3a, p,r]
(K.7T<T(i>iJ.(v. But this sense is not supported
by any usage.
Trapdarjfiof, ov, 6, 77, adj. (or/fia,) by-
marked, having a mark, sign, stamp ; e. g.
as bad, of false stamp, base, so of coin, Dem.
766. 6. Plut. de Adul. et Amic. 24 ; trop.
of pers. notorious, so prjTiap Dem. 307. 26 ;
also as good, trop. of pers. noted, distinguish
ed, Plut. Brut. 2. Hdian. 5. 8. 15. Hence
in N. T. of a ship, having a sign, badge,
emblem; Acts 28, 11 eVrrXouu. . . irapacrr]n<p
Aioo-Kvpois, in a ship . . . bodged with the Dios-
curoi, having Castor and Pollux as its sign
or emblem. So Neut. TO Trapda-rjp-ov as
Subst. the sign, badge, emblem of a ship, by
which it was distinguished from others;
commonly a picture or image on the prow,
and different from the tutela or figure of the
tutelar god of the ship upon the stern ;
though sometimes the parasemon and lutela
would seem to have been the same, as in the
present case ; comp. Potter s Gr. Ant. II. p.
128 sq. Adam s Rom. Ant p. 401. Diet,
of Antt. art. Navis no. 1, 2. Plut. Sept.
Sap. Conv. 18 pen. Trv Sop.fvov TOV re vav-
.Kalrrjs Vf<as TO 7rapd(rr]fj.ov.
Q), dcra), (<rKfvda>,) to make
ready before or for any one, to prepare at
hand, e. g. food, absol. Acts 10, 10 eyeVero
Si rpocrTTfivos . . . irapa<TKfva6i>Tu>i>o ( (Kfiva>v.
So 2 Mace. 2, 27 crv/wroo-ioi/. Hdot. 9. 82
tirlirvov. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 1, 2. Mid. or
Pass, to prepare oneself, to be prepared,
ready, 2 Cor. 9, 2. 3 ; elsiro\fj.ov 1 Cor. 14,
8. Sept. for tp Jer. 50, 42. So Jos.
Ant. 5. 7. 5. Hdian. 2. 14. 2. Xen. Cyr.
1. 5. 9.
vrapaa Kevrj, fjg, 17, (o-Ktviy,) a making
ready at hand, preparation, 2 Mace. 15, 21
TU>V onXtov. Jos. B. J. 1. 11.8 rou SetTrvou.
Hdian. 8. 5. 7. In N. T. in the Jewish sense,
the preparation, i e. the day or hours before
the sabbath or other festival, when prepara
tion was made for its celebration, the ere of
the sabbath, Matt. 27, 62. Mark 15, 42.
Luke 23, 54. John 19, 14. 31. 42. So Jos.
Ant. 16. 6. 2 tv crd(3[3a<ri.v TJ 777 Trpo Tavrtjs
Trapao-Kfvfj. The same is called npocrdfifta-
TOV Mark 15, 42. Judith 8, 6 ; and npofopTiot
Philo de Vit. contempl. p. 616. See Gr.
Harm. p. 219.
Trapareiva), f. eva, (reiVa),) to stretch
out along, near, by; to extend near, Sept.
Gen. 49, 13. Plut. Pyrrh. 20. Xen. An. 7.
3. 48. In N. T. trop. to extend, to prolong
to continue, in time, c. ace. Acts 20, 7 Traps -
reive re TOV \6yov pfXP 1 ^f^owKriov. So
Jos. Ant. 1. 3. 9 TOV xpdvov. Poly^n. 3. p.
265, TOV aKpo/SoXtcr/iOJ/ a^P Set Xr/s napeTfivf.
Intrans. of time Diod. Sic. 2. 18. Plut. X
Orat. Vit. 5.
Traparrjpew, >, f. 770-00, (njpe co,) 1. tf
watch closely, e. g. the actions of any ono
with sinister intent, c. ace. Mark 3, 2 ita-
pfTrjpovv avrov, tl rois crdftfiacnv 3epa7rev-
o-ei avrov. Luke 6, 7. 14, 1. 20, 20 ; so
Tas Trd\as Acts 9, 24. Sept. for OST p s .
37, 12. Pol. 17. 3. 2 ; genr. Xen. Mem. 3.
14. 4.
2. Of times, to observe carefully, to keep
superstiliously, e. g. fipfpas, prjvas, Gal. 4,
10. Jos. Ant. 3. 5. 5 Tas tfto op.do as.
TTapaTriprfO lS, ecos, 17, (irapaTTjpeu,)
close watching, accurate observation. Luke
17, 20 ov% f pxerai 17 /3acriX. TOV 3. /xera
TrapaTrjpT]a-(fi)s, not icith observation, i. e. not
so that its progress may be watched. Arr.
Epict. 3. 16. 16. Pol. 16. 22. 8. Diod. Sic.
1. 28.
TTapari^r/fjil,, f. 3170-0), (n 3r;/xt,) 1. to
put or place near any one, e. g.
a) Of food, to set or lay before any one,
c. ace. of thing and dat. of pers. expr. or impl.
Mark 6, 41 Iva TrapaSwo-ii/ avrois. 8, 6 bis.
7. Luke 9, 16. 10,8. 1 1 , 6 011% e^co 6 irapa-
3>7(r<a avrw. Acts 16, 34 rpa7reai>. Pass.
1 Cor. 10, 27 irav TO rrapariSf/ifw vplr
eo-St ere. Sept. for ^Bb IPO Gen. 18,8;
\5Sb nito Gen. 24, 33. Luc D. Deor. 24.
1. Xen. Conv. 2. 2
554
b) Trop. as a teacher, to set or lay before,
to propound, to deliver, c. ace. et dat. Matt.
13, 24 a\\rjv Tvapaj3o\rjV Trapt^rjKev avroty.
v. 31. Mid. c. on. Acts 17, 3. Sept. for
\3Bb ttto Ex. 19, 7. 21, 1. Diod. Sic. 1.
6. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 14. Mid. Jos. Ant. 4.
8. 2 init.
2. Mid. 7rapaT/3e/iiat, aor. 2 7rape3e-
IJLTJV, aor. 2 imper. TrapdSou 2 Tim. 2, 2, not
TrapaSov, comp. Buttm. j 107. m. 19 ; pr. to
place for oneself with any one, i. q. to give in
charge, to commit, to intrust, c. ace. et dat.
Luke 12, 48 KUI irap&evro iro\v. 1 Tim.
1, 18. 2 Tim. 2 , 2. 1 Pet. 4, 19. Also
Luke 23, 46 EIS ^eipay trou 7rapa3ijaojuai TO
TTvevp-d P.OV, comp. Ps. 31, 6 where Sept.
for B TiS TpBri . So Tob. 4, 1 . Pol. 33.
12. 3. Diod. Sic. 17. 23. Spec, to commit,
to commend, c. ace. et dat. Acts 14, 23 irape-
3ero avrovs rw Kvpi<p. 20, 32. Jos. Ant.
4. 8. 2 med. TrapartSe /xei/os tyxus pdp.a> o~a>-
7rapaTvy%dva), aor. 2 Trape-rvxov, (rvy-
\dva>,) to happen near, to fall in with any
one, Part, of Traparvyxavovrts, Acts 17, 17.
*-Jos. Ant. 2. 9. 5. Pol. 10. 15. 4. Xen.
Apol. Socr. 11.
TTapaVTl/ca, adv. (avriKa, avros,) pr. a
this very instant, instantly, forthwith ; equiv.
to Trap avTa ra Trpay/xara V. ra yudptva,
Tob. 4, 18. Pol. 1. 60. 1 ; comp. Tittm. de
Synon. N. T. p. 184. Herm. ad Vig. p. 781.
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 47. In N. T. once c. art.
o, fj, TO irapavTiKa, as adj. instant, present,
momentary, 2 Cor. 4, 17 ; comp. Buttm.
5 125. 6. So Dem. 72. 16 rj
17801/77. Thuc. 2. 64. Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 9.
TTCtpafapO), aor. 2 Trapf)veyicoi>, (<pep,)
to bear along to, to bring on before, e. g.
food, Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 6; to bear along by,
to bear away, as does a stream, Act. Diod.
Sic. 17. 55; Pass. Hdian. 8. 4. 7. Diod.
Sic. 18. 35. Hence in N. T.
1. Act. trop. to let pass away, to avert,
e. g. evil, c. ace. of thing, Mark 14, 36
TraptvejKf TO TvoTrjpiov air e /ioC TOVTO. Luke
22, 42. Comp. Matt. 26, 39. 42, where it is
7rapcpxfo-%ai. Plut. Arat. 43 TOT* JLUV ovv
Trap-fjvfyKf TO prfiiv. Xen. Ven. 5. 27.
2. Pass. pr. to be borne along by, to be
borne or carried away, e. g. clouds, Jude
12 ve(j)e\ai uwSpoi VTTO dw/MNf Trapacpepd-
pevai, i. e. driven rapidly along. So Plut.
Arat. 1 2 Trpoy Se pfya Trvtvpa . . . irapafytpo-
fifvos fJioXis rj-^aro TTJS Adpias. Trop. to
be borne or carried away in mind ; Heb. 13.
9 SiSa^m? 7roiKi\ais fjirj Trapa^epfffSe. So
P^ut. Timol. 6 OVTGOS al /cpumr . . . afiovrai
KOI Trapacpfpovrai paSiwr viro KT\. Ml. V.
H. 9. 41. In both these examples Rec. hag
TT(pl(pfpO[J.(U q. V.
to think amiss, i. e. to be beside oneself, to be
foolish, to act foolishly ; absol. 2 Cor. 11, 23
Trapcxppovcov XaX&j. Sept. Zech. 7, 11. JE\.
V. H. 12. 51. Xen. Mem. 4. 7. 6.
as, 17, (Trapa^poyeco,) a
being beside oneself, folly, madness, 2 Pet.
2, 16. Not found elsewhere.
TrapaxeifJLdfa, f. do-a>, (xfifidfa,) tc
winter near or at a place, with a person, in-
trans. Acts 27, 12. 28, 11. 1 Cor. 16, 6.
Tit. 3, 12. Dem. 909. 14. Diod. Sic. 19.
34. Pol. 2. 64. 1.
as, 77,
a wintering near or at a place, Acts 27, 12.
Pol. 3. 34. 6. Diod. Sic. 19. 68.
adv. (pr. wapa TO
lit. with the thing itself, i. e. on the spot,
forthwith, straightway; Matt. 21, 19 /cat
(t-npdvSr) Trapaxprip-a fj wrf, i. e. imme
diately after being cursed, v. 20. Luke 1,
64. 4, 39. 5, 25. 8, 44. 47. 55. 13, 13. 18,
43. 19, 11. 22, 60. Acts 3,7. 5, 10. 9,18.
12, 23. 13, 11. 16, 26. 33. Sept. for nxna
Num. 6, 9. Is. 30, 13. ^El. V. H. 10. 3!
Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 17.
7Tap8a\t9, f (os, 17, (TrapSoy,) a leopard,
Rev. 13,2. Sept. for 13 Is. 11,6. Jer.
5, 6. JEl. V. H. 12. 39. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 7.
TTCtpeSpeva), f. tva-at, (TrapeSpoy, eSpa,
ebp.at,) to sit near, i. q. to wait near, to
serve; c. dat. TW Svcriao-T^p/o) 1 Cor. 9, 13
Lachm. for TrpotrcSpeuu. Pol. 29. 11. 10.
Dem. 572. 10.
Trapd/Ai, f. eVopn, (ei p- 1 ) to be near by,
to be present, to have come, absol. John 7, 6
6 Kaipbs epos ovrrot vdpctmv. 11,28 6 SiSa-
o-KaXos TrdpfOTt. Acts 10, 21. 17,6. 1 Cor.
5, 3 bis. 2 Cor. 10, 2. 11. 13, 2. 10. Rev.
17, 8 in later edit. So 2 Pet. 1, 12 / rfj
irapovo-T) dX^Set a, i. e. the truth which is
with you, which ye have received. With
e i> c. dat. of time Luke 13, 1. (Xen. Cyr.
1. 2. 4.) With fls c. ace. of pers. Col. 1,
6, comp. in els no. 4 ; eVi c. gen. of pers.
before whom, Acts 24, 19 ; e <p o v. e<p w
of purpose Matt. 26, 50; fvwiriov TWOS
Acts 10, 33; irpos c. ace. Acts 12, 20.
2 Cor. 11, 8. Gal. 4, 18. 20. Sept. for &o 3
Num. 22, 20. Lam. 4, 18. (Diod. Sic. 17.8.
Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 23; c. els Jos. Ant. 1. 19.
4. Xen. An. 1. 2. 2 ; em c. ace. Xen. Ag.
1.32.) Part. TO irapov, the present time,
Heb. 12, 11 Trpos TO rrapoV. So Jos. Ant. 6t
555
5. 1. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 29. Spoken of things,
c. dat. of pers. to be present with or to a
person, i. e. the person has the thing, 2 Pet.
1 , 9 <u yap fir) Trdpeort ravra, i. e. he who
lias not these things. 2, 8 Lachm. (Wisd.
31,1.) Hence Part, r a Trap ovra, things
which one has, i. e. property, fortune, condi
tion, Heb. 13, 5 dpKovp.fvoi roly irapoixriv.
So Phocylid. 4 dpKetcrSai rrapeoG<rt, Kal dX-
\OTpiav a7re xfo-3at. Xen. Conv. 4. 42. For
Part. 7rapp.Vor see in Trapirjpt.
TrapeKrajco, f. &>, (etVayw.) to lead in
by one s side, to introduce, Diod. Sic. 1. 87.
ib. 3. 2. In N. T. to lead or bring in by
stealth, to smuggle in, c. ace. e. g. ras aipe-
(rfis into the church, 2 Pet. 2, 1. So Pol. 1.
18. 3. Plut. Pyrrh. 29. Diod. Sic. 12. 41.
TTapetcra/CTO?, ou, 6, 17, adj. (Trapeio-dyco,)
brought in by stealth, smuggled in, e. g.
into the church, Gal. 2, 4 8iu TOVS IT. d8e\-
(povs. Hesych. irapdcraKrov aXXorpiov.
Trapeia-Bvvci), f. vo-o>, (eiVSvi/w,) aor. 2
e8vv, to go or come in by stealth, to creep in
unawares, e. g. into the church, Jude 4.
Jos. B. J. 1. 24. 1. Hdian. 7. 9. 18; trop.
ib. 1. 6. 2. Plut. Agis 3.
,) aor. 2 nap-
1. to go or come in beside or with any
tiling, to enter in therewith, thereby, ihereto ;
Rom. 5, 20 vop.os 8f TrapeicrljXSei (ets TOP
Kocrp.0!/.), iu< //(e Zaw entered in thereunto,
(v. 12 q apapria eiVJjXSe,) i. e. the law
supervened upon the state of transgression
from Adam to Moses; comp. Gal. 3, 19.
Test. XII Patr. p. 608 yiWrcu pf3q, KOI
Trapd.a-fpxf ai rj avaurxyvria. Philo de Te-
mul. p. 243. C, nyvoia . . . p.rjTe (pas p-rjrf
\uyov Trapfta-eXSeif eaJcra. Id. de Opif. p.
34. d.
2. to go or come in by stealth, to enter un
awares, e. g. into the church, absol. Gal.
2, 4 olrivft irapfia-^X^ov KaTaa-KOTrfja-ai.
Plut. Coriolan. 23. Pol. 2. 55. 3. Diod. Sic.
12. 27.
Trapeta fftepa), (<pe p,) aor. 1 nap(ia~I]-
ixyica, to bear or bring in beside or there
unto, to bring forward therewith, e. g. vopov
Dem. 484. 1, 12. In N. T. trop. to bring
forward along with, to exhibit therewith,
e. g. OTTOVO T)! ira<ra.v 2 Pet. 1 , 5.
TTapetCTOS, adv. (KTOJ,) pr. near by
without, out by, found in very late writers
and only trop. besides; so c. art. TO. irapK-
TOS, the things besides, over and above, 2 Cor.
11, 28 x^P f v Tfapficros. Buttm. J 125. G.
Also with a gen. besides, except, Matt. 5, 32
ivs Xoyov vopvtias. [19, 9.] Acts 26,
29. Aquil. for "* Deut. 1, 36. Gr. in-
cert. for "n!ba Lev. 23, 38. So Pamphil.
in Geopon. 13. 15. 7.
7rapeppo\.r/j 779, 77, (7rupep,/3uXX, /3dX-
Xw,) a throwing in beside, interpolation, e. g.
of sentences, ^Eschin. 23. 41. ib. 83. 21.
As a military \vord,juxla-array, 7rapdraty,
a certain method of drawing up troops, by
placing some in the intervals between
others, Pol. 10. 21. 5. ib. 11. 32. 6; see
^En. Tactic. 31, in Wetst. ad Act. 21, 34.
Hence in N. T.
1. Meton. an array, for an army, host,
as drawn up in battle-array; Heb. 11, 34
TrapffjiftoXas ei(\ivav dXXorp/cov, see in (cXtVo)
no. 2. Rev. 20, 9. Sept. for fi.?na Ex. 14,
24. Judg. 4, 16. Pol. 3. 73. 8. JE1. V. H.
14. 46.
2. In late usage, an encampment, pr.
juxta-arrangement in a camp, Pol. 6. 28. 1.
ib. 6. 31. 7. Hence genr. a camp, spoken
of a standing camp, caslra stativa, Engl.
quarters, barracks, e. g. the quarters of the
Roman soldiers in Jerusalem, in the fortress
Antonia, which was adjacent to the temple
and commanded it, Acts 21, 34. 37. 22, 24.
23, 10. 16. 32; see in art. lepov. Also of
the encampments of the Israelites in the
desert, Heb. 13, 11; and in the same con
nection trop. v. 13. See Lev. 4, 12. 21. 16,
27, where Sept. for "liFTO ; as also 1 Sam.
4, 5. 6. 2 K. 7, 5. 7. Jos. Ant. 7. 4. 1.
Pol. 3. 74. 5, 9. Plut. J. Caes. 45. Phrynichus
says this use of the word is 8eivS>s Mcuce-
8ovm6v, ed. Lob. p. 377 ; comp. Sturz de
Dial. Maced. p. 30.
trouble besides, further ; c. dat. of pers. Acts
15, 19 Kpivu), P.TI Trapei/o^Xftf Toils dno TCOV
f 3i>d>j/. Sept. for nxbn Mic. 6, 3 ; v*nan
Job 16, 3. 1 Mace. : 12, 14. Pol. 1. 8.V.
Diod. Sic. 14. 27.
7rape7rio?7/io < ?, ov, 6, 17, adj. (tVi S^/ios,
eViS^/ieco,) a by-resident, sojourner, among
a people not one s own, Heb. 11, 13. 1 Pet.
1, 1. 2, 11. Sept for aajin Gen. 23, 4.
Ps. 39. 13. Pol. 32. 22. 4
,, f. rrapeXfuo-o/iai,
,) aor. 2 TrapijXSov; on the fut. see
1. to come near to any person or thing,
to draw near, to come, e. g. to a table or the
like; Luke 12, 37 TrapeXSwi 8iaKovfja-(i av-
rois. 17, 7. (Ecclus. 29, 9.) Also in a
hostile manner, absol. Acts 24, 7. So
genr. Jos. B. J. 3. 8. 2. M\. V H. 12. 39.
Xen. Conv. 1. 7.
Trapecrts
556
2. to go or pass near, to pass along by.
a) Pr. and absol. Luke 18, 37 on 6 Irja-ovs
6 Na. irapfpxfTai. With ace. of pers. or
place, depending on napd, Buttm. J 147. n.
9. Matth. 5 426. 3 ; so Mark 6, 48. Acts
16, 8 TrapeXSoVrey 8e nyi VLwriap. Also
Sia TT> oSoO Matt. 8, 28. Sept. for -153
Ex. 15, 16. Judg. 11, 17. 19. So Xen
An. 2. 4. 25; c. ace. Ceb. Tab. 9. Xen.
Cyr. 2. 2. 7. Of time, to pas s by, to be
past, absol. Matt. 14, 15 77 &pa 77817 Trap^X-
3fi>. Acts 27, 9. 1 Pet. 4, 3 6 TrapeXTjXv-
3&>s Xpovos. Sept. for "1235 Job 17, 11.
Cant. 2, 11. So Dem. 40. "l3. Xen. An. 1.
7. 18.
b) Trop. i. q. to pass away, to perish,
absol. a) Genr. Matt. 5, 18 eW av nap-
e XSfl 6 ovpavbs KOI 77 yrj. 24, 34. 35. Mark
13, 30. 31. Luke 16, 17. 21, 32. 33. 2 Cor.
5, 17. James 1, 10. 2 Pet. 3, 10. Rev. 21,
1. Sept. and 1?S Ps. 37, 36. So Theocr.
27. 8 TO.XCL yap ere Trapep^ercu, cas ovap, rjfir).
Dem. 291. 12. -ft) Of words, declara
tions, and the like, to pass away without
fulfilment, to be in vain ; Matt. 5, 18. 24,
35 of e Xoyot uov ov fir] TrapeXScocrt. Mark
13, 31. Luke 21, 33.
c) Trop. of evils, to pass away from any
one, to be removed, averted; with OTTO c.
gen. of pers. Matt. 26, 39 TrapeXS/rto O.TT
f/Mv TO iroTTjpiov TOVTO. v. 42. Mark 14, 35.
Pr, Sept. Cant. 3, 4. Ml. V. H. 13. 38.
d) Trop. to pass by or over, to neglect, to
transgress, c. ace. see in lett. a ; Luke 11,
42 TTJV KpLa-iv. 15, 29 eWoXiji/. Sept. and
13S Deut. 26, 13. Jer. 34, 18. Dion. Hal.
Ant. 1. 58. Lys. 107. 42 vopov.
TTapecriS, ea>s, f], (Trapinp.1,) a letting
pass, pretermission, remission, in the sense
of overlooking, not punishing, Rom. 3, 25 ;
diff. from &<pns, which implies pardon,
forgiveness ; comp. Tittm. de Syn. N. T. p.
185. Dion. Hal. Ant. 7. 37 rr)i/ /*eV 6X0-
(r X P^ vaftotv ovx fvpovro. Comp. -rrapirifjii
Ecclus. 23, 2.
f. {fa, (e^o),) Mid. fut. 2 pers.
i, see below in no. 2 ; to hold near
by, beside any one, Horn. Od. 18. 317. II.
18. 556. Hence in N. T. to hold out to or
towards any one, e. g.
1. to present, to offer, c. ace. Luke 6, 29
trapeze KOI TTJV aXkrjv, SC. criayova. Luc.
D. Dear. 4. 5. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 54.
2. Trop. to present, to occasion, to give,
to show, towards or in behalf of any one ;
with ace. of thing and dat. of pers. expr.
or impl. E. g. KOTTOV V. KOTTOVS rrape-
\eiv rivi, to giie one. trouble, i. q. to trouble,
to vex, see fully in KVTTOS fin. Matt. 26, 10>
Mark 14, 6. Luke 11, 7. 18, 5. Gal. 6, 17.
(Pol. 1. 20. 10 ovar^fpfiav Trape ^eii/.) Also
epyao-tav Trape ^eiz/ T ivi, to make or
bring gain to any one, Acts 16, 16. (Jos.
Ant. 8. 2. 6 p,io-3oi>.) Acts 17, 31 mWw
Trapaa-x&v iraa-iv, Lat. omnibus fidem fad-
ens, causing belief in all, i. e. proving, con
firming to all. (Jos. Ant. 2. 9. 4. Plut. C.
Mar. 17. Pol. 4. 33. 7.) Acts 22, 2 Trape -
<TXOV rjcrvxiav, they gave silence. (Sept. for
ttipain Job 34, 29. Dion. Hal. Ant. 11.
32.) Acts 28, 2 TT. (pi\av%po>7riai>. 1 Tim.
1, 4. 6, 17. So Jos. Ant. 1. 3. 1. Xen.
Cyr. 4. 5. 28. Mid. Trape ^o/zai, to do or
sJiow for one s self, for one r s own part ;
Luke 7, 4 aius ecmv u> nape^fi TOVTO, for
whom thou shouldst on thy part do this,
where for 2 pers. fut. 7rap<fei see Buttm.
$ 103. m. 18 ; others read Trape^. Acts 19,
24. Col. 4, 1 TO SiKaiov . . . Tols 8ov\ois Trape-
XfcrSf, show on your part towards servants
what is just. (Dem. 228. 26. Xen. An. 7.
6. 11.) With two ace. eWoV TI, Tit. 2, 7
(reavTov TrapexofJLfvos TVTTOV KaXuv tpycav.
So Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 39; Act. Plut. de Lib.
educ. 20.
TTapiyyopia, as, 17, (Trap^yope w, TrapiT-
yopos, dyopeva),) an addressing, exhortation,
Apoll. Rh. 2. 1281. In N. T. consolation,
comfort, Col. 4, 11. So Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 3.
Plut. de Exil. 1.
TrapjeVLd) as, rj, (7rap3e j/o?,) virginity,
virgin age; Luke 2, 36 770-00-0 7-77 /ierot
av8pos enTa OTTO TrapSei tay avTrjs, i. e. with
the husband whom she had married as a
virgin. Sept. for din^j Jer. 3, 4. Ec
clus. 15, 2. Diod. Sic. 3. 69 or 70. Plut.
Brut. 13.
Trap jez/o?, O v, 6, 77, adj. virgin ; so yvvfj
pSeVos Hes. Theog. 514; 777 TrapSeVw
Suyarpi AlyinrTov Sept. for n^ns Jer. 46,
1 1 ; 77 TrapSevoy yrj Jos. Ant. 1 . 1 . 2 ; TrapS.
^77717 ^Eschyl. Pers. 613. In N. T.
1. Fern. 17 TrapSeVoy, Subst. a virgin,
maiden. a) Pr. one who has not known
man ; e. g. ^Luke 1, 27 bis, Trpoy irapZevov
fjLfp.irrjcmviJ.evrjv . . . Mapiav KT\. comp. v.
34. Trop. 2 Cor. 11, 2. Sept. for M^iina
Gen. 24, 16. 1 K. 1, 2. So Hdian. L 111
12, 13. Plut. Romul. 22. Matt. 1, 23 77
Trap^fvos tv yacrrpl egei, quoted from Is. 7,
14 where Sept. for nabs ; apparently there
referring to the youthful spouse of the pro
phet, comp. Is. 8, 3. 4. 8. 10. 18. 7, 3. 10,
21. So nbina , Sept. wp,077, as lamenting
for the husband of her youth, Joel 1, 8.
Sept. also vtavts for fiab? p s . 68, 26 ; aa
557
also Aqnil. Symm. Theod. in Is. 7, 14. So
too fj irap^evos for youthful spouse, bride,
vvfKpT), Horn. II. 2. 514 oi-s TfKtv AoTua^r;,
irapZfvos aiSoirj. Soph. Trach. 1221. The
sense then in Matt. 1. c. would be : Thus
was fulfilled in a strict and literal sense,
that which the prophet spoke in a wider
sense and on a different occasion. See
Heb. Lex. jvcby . b) Genr. of a mar
riageable maiden, damsel, Matt. 25, 1. 7.
11. Acts 21, 9. 1 Cor. 7, 25. 28. 34 /zf/*e-
ptorat 17 yvvr/ KOI 17 Trap^tvos, i. q. rj ayapos.
v. 36. 37. [38] TI irap^evos airoC, i. q. his vir
gin daughter, marriageable but unmarried.
Sept. and rnsbs , Gen. 24, 43 ; for fi-nsj
Gen. 24, 14. 55. 34, 3 of Dinah after she
was defiled. So Diod. Sic. 5. 73. Xen.
Cyr. 4. 6. 9. Mem. 1. 5. 2.
2. Masc. as adj. Rev. 4, 14 ovroi e!o-iv, ol
UfTayvvaiKtovovK efj.o\vv^ir](Tav irap Sfvoiydp
(l<ny,fvr they are virgins, i. e. chaste, pure,
free from all whoredom and uncleanness as
the symbols of idolatry ; see in f)\os no. 2,
and wopvfvft}. Suid. *A/3eX OVTOS TrapSeVoy
KOI Siicaios VTT?IPX(. Photii Amphil. Quaest.
188. p. 785. TOV nap Stvov KOI et ayyfXioToC
Icoawou. So of Joseph, Lib. Asseneth p.
92, 98, in Fabr. Cod. pseud. V. T. Tom. II.
?, ov, 6, a Parthian, spoken of
Jews born or living in Parthia, Acts 2, 9.
So Jos. Ant. 10. 11. 7. Hdian. 6. 5. 15.
Parthia proper "was a region of Persia, on
the northeast of Media and Hyrcania, and
north of Aria, wholly surrounded by moun
tains ; Plin. H. N. 6. 29. Strabo 1 1. p. 51 1 sq.
In the later period of the Roman republic,
the Parthians extended their conquests and
became masters of a large empire, including
all the provinces of the former Persian king
dom, and extending to the Euphrates ; Plin.
6. 30. Strabo 16. p. 748. They were es
teemed the most expert horsemen and ar
chers in the world ; and the custom of dis
charging their arrows while in full flight, is
particularly celebrated by the Roman poets ;
comp. Hor. Od. 2. 13. 17. Virg. Geor. 3. 31.
See genr. Cellar. Notit. Orb. II. p. 700 sq.
f. Trapqo-w, (;/,) Pass. perf.
i, Buttm. 108. I. 1 ; to let by, to let
pass along, Hdot. 3. 72 ; trop. to let pass,
to prcctermit, to neglect, Luc. Hermot. 15.
Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 12; Kaipov Pol. 1. 33. 5;
also to let go loose, to relax, e. g. ropes, TOI/S
repSpiovs Aristoph. Eq. 440 or 442, comp.
437. Hence in N. T. trop. Pass, n-apif-
pai,to be relaxed, enfeebled ; only Part. perf.
as x f l P (s Kap(ip.fvai, hands enfeebled, hang
ing down from weariness and despondency,
Heb. 12, 12. Sept. for nsn Zeph. 3, 17.
Diod. Sic. 14. 105. Pol. 7. 58. 9. Plato
, f. 77apaoT7;<r,
aor. 2 irapeoTTjv , also Pres. Trapia-rdvo), a
later secondary form, Rom. 6, 13. 16. Dem.
28. 9. Pol. 3. 113. 8; comp. Buttm. 112.
10. } 106. n. 5. Trans, to cause to stand
near ; intrans. to stand near ; see in IOTTJ/U
init. Buttm. $ 107. II.
1. TRANS, in the Pres. impf. ful. and aor.
1 of the Active, to cause to stand near, to
place near by, JE\. V. H. 12. 1 post med.
Pol. 3. 113. 8. Hence in N. T.
1 . to place or set before any one, to pre
sent, to exhibit; c. ace. et dat. expr. or
impl. Acts 23, 33 7Tapfa"n](rav <a\ TOV HavXov
avT<a. Luke 2, 22 rw /cvpt w, in the temple.
2 Cor. 4, 14 Kal Trapaarqcm [i^ar] <rvv
v/juv, sc. TW firman TOV Xp. So with two
ace. of object and predic.-rtra TI, Acts 1, 3.
9, 41. Rom. 6, 13 bis. 16 w Trapia-rdveTf
eavrovs 8ov\ovs. V. 19 bis. 12, 1. 2 Cor.
11,2. Eph. 5, 27. Col. 1, 22. 28. 2 Tim.
2, 15. Sept. for l^rt Lev. 16, 7; ffK
Gen. 47, 2. Luc. Icarom. 24. jL H. An.
7. 44. Hdian. 5. 5. 11.
2. to place at hand, to provide, to furnish ;
C. ace. et dat. Matt. 26, 53 TrapaoTTjo-ei pot
TrXei ovj KrX. Acts 23, 24 KTT/W;. Luc. D.
Mar. 6. 2. Pol. 30. 9. 3.
3. Spec, to commend, c. ace. et dat. 1 Cor.
8, 8 jSpw/za 8e rjp.as ov Trapumjcrt rw Sew.
Jos. Ant. 15. 7. 3. Arr. Epict. 1. 16 ara
liraivtcrai fj Trapaa-rfjcrai.
4. Trop. to set forth by arguments, i. e. to
show, to prove, absol. Acts 24, 13 ovrt ira-
pacrrrjcrai 8vvavrai, Trepi u>v KT\. Jos. Ant.
8. 2. 5. Arr. Epict. 2. 23. 47. Xen. CEc.
13. 1.
II. INTRANS. in the perf. plupf. and aor.
2 of the Active, and in Mid. to stand near,
to stand by.
1 . Genr. to stand by, to be present ; c. dat.
expr. or impl. Acts 1,10. 9, 39 /cm Trape-
<rrr]<Tav aiiria Tracrat at XW al "> e< stood
around him. 27,23. Mark 15, 39 6 irapf-
<TTTJKU>S f^vavrias, who stood by over against
him. John 18, 22. 19, 26; evwriov TWOS
Acts 4, 10. Part, ol irapea-TrjKoTes,
contr. ot Trapfa-TioTts, (Buttm. 107. m.
22, 23,) the by-slanders, Mark 14, 47. 69. 70.
15, 35. Acts 23, 2. 4. Sept. for 323 Gen.
45, 1. 1 Sam. 22, 6. 7; ""?? Gen. 18, 8.
Judg. 3, 19. So Hdian. 8. 3. G. Xen. Mem.
3. 11. 2. Trop. in a friendly sense, to stana
by, to aid, c. dat. Rom. 1 6, 2 KOI Tr
IlapfiCevds 558
ivrrj. 2 Tim. 4, 17. (Epict. Ench. 32.
Dem. 366. 20. Xen. Hell. 6. 5. 33.) Trop.
also in a hostile sense, absol. Acts 4, 26
irapt(TTT]crav ol [3a(Ti\fis TTJS yfjs, quoted from
Ps. 2, 2 where Sept. for SSnnrt ; so Ecclus.
51, 3. Of time, a season, i. q. to be present,
to have come, Mark 4, 29 Trapta-TrjKfv 6 3e-
pi<Tfj.6s. So Dem. 255. 25.
2. to stand by or before any one, in his
presence, e. g. in a forensic sense, before a
judge. Acts 27, 24 Kaicrapi ere Set irapa-
o-Trjvat. Rom. 14, 10. So genr. Hdian. 1.
4. 1. Spoken of attendants, ministers, who
wait in the presence of a superior, e. g.
Luke 1, 19 tyu> flp.i FajSpiiijX 6 TrapfarrjKuis
eVwTTioi/ TOW 3eov. With dat. Luke 19,24
comp. v. 13. Sept. and ! ins Deut. 1,
38. 1 Sam. 16, 21. 22. So Luc. D. Deor.
24. 1 Sei. . . Trapfcrrdvai. TW Alt .
Ilapfjievds, d, 6, Parmenas, pr. n. of one
of the seven primitive deacons, Acts 6, 5.
irdpoSos, ov, TI, (686s,) a way by, pass-
age-ivay, in place Jos. B. J. 1. 1. 5. Thuc.
3. 21. Xen. An. 1. 7. 16. In N. T. in
action, the way by, a passing by; 1 Cor.
16, 7 tv TrapoSw, by the way, in passing. So
Luc. D. Deor. 24. 2. Pol. 5. 68. 8. Thuc.
1. 126.
7rapoiKeo) : S>, (oiKe o>,) to dwell near, to
be neighbour, Luc. D. Mort. 2. 1. Xen.
Vect. 1. 5. In N. T. to be a by-dweller, to
sojourn, to dwell as a stranger, irdpoiKos ,
c. tv, Luke 24, 18 or> p.6vos irapoiKtls tv
Ifpovo-aX?7/i ; with fls, Heb. 11, 9 irapwun-
a-fv els TTJV yrjv, i. e. he came and sojourned ;
comp. in ds no. 4. Sept. for *iis Gen. 20,
1 ; 2izn Gen. 24, 37. So Dio Chrys. 46. p.
521. d, TroXti yap Kpelrrov <pvyd8a eiVai, KOL
jrapoiKtiv eVl tvrjs, rf roiavra irc&fiv.
TTapolKia, as, f), (rrapotKe ca.) a dwelling
near, neighbourhood, Psalt. Salom. 12, 3.
In N. T. a sojourning, residence in a for
eign land without the right of citizenship,
Acts 13, 17 tv rfj TrapoiKia tv yfj Aiyvjrrto.
Sept. for nVi* Ezra 8 > 34 ( Wisd - 19 10 -)
Trop. of human life, 1 Pet. 1, 17; comp.
Heb. 11, 13. Sept. and IWB Ps. 119, 54.
TrdpotKOS, ov, 6, T], adj. (OIKOJ,) dwelling
near, neighbouring, c. dat. Plut. Pyrrh. 10.
Hdot. 7. 235. In N.T. 6 Trdpomos, Subst.
a by-dweller, sojourner, without the rights
of citizenship, a foreigner, Acts 7, 6. 29
rrdpoiKos tv yfj Ma8tai>. So Sept. for "la
Gen. 15, 13. Ex. 2, 22. . (Ecclus. 29, 26.
27.) Trop. of human life, 1 Pet. 2, 11;
comp. 1,17. Also in respect to the church
and kingdom of God, Eph. 2, 19.
as, f], (irdpoifj.os, olfj-osi) pr.
what is by the way ; hence, a by-word, by-
speech, e. g.
1. Pr. a proverb, adage, 2 Pet. 2, 22 TO
TTJS uXrj Sovs Trapot/it ay. Symmach. for ?^^
Ez. 12, 22. Luc. D. Mort. 8. 1. JEL V.
H. 12. 22. Plato Soph. 231. c.
2. In John s Gospel, i. q. irapafiokr), which
word is not used by John ; comp. in jrapa-
j3o\rj. E. g. a) Genr. figurative dis
course, dark saying, i. e. obscure and full of
deep meaning, John 16, 25 bis, tv n-apoi/xi-
ais XaXeti . v. 29 ; comp. in -napaftoKr) no. 3.
Sept. and ^tt)n of short and sententious max
ims, Prov. 1, 1. 25, 1. So Ecclus. 6, 35.
39, 3. b) a parable, in the usual sense.
John 10, 6 ; comp. in Trapa(3o\t] no. 2.
Trapowos, ov, 6, y, adj. (ou>or,) by wine,
1. e. spoken of what takes place by or over
wine, revelry, as ra irdpoiva O-ie Xj;) drinking-
songs, Boeckh Pind. Fr. p. 555. In N. T.
of persons, pr. silling long by wine, given to
wine, 1 Tim. 3, 3. Tit. 1,7. So Luc. Tim.
55. Lysias 101. 20.
, f. x^o-opai, (oT^o/icd,) perf.
; to go along by, to pass along,
Horn. II. 4. 272. In N. T. of time, to pass
away, only Part. perf. Trapw^i/juo/oy, by-gone ;
Acts 14, 16 tv rats Trapcp^/ie j/ai? ytvfais.
So Jos. Ant. 8. 12. 3. Hdot. 2. 14. Xen. An.
2. 4. 1.
I 7rapo/J,ouia), f. da-a, (6/wnd&>,) pr. to
be near I:, tike ; genr. to be like, to resemble,
c. dat. Matt. 23, 27. See in 6/ioiao>.
Trapo/AOio?, ov, 6, fj, adj. (o/j.otoj,) pr.
nearly like ; genr. like, similar, Mark 7, 8.
13 Trapo/jioia roiavra TroXXa. Poll. On. 9.
130 Trapo/zoiof Trap o\iyov Sp,oios. Diod.
Sic. 4. 26. Dem. 12. 8. Xen. Hell. 3.
4. 13.
irapo^vva), f. vv 5i, (6vva>, o|v?,) to
sharpen by or on any thing, to whet, e. g.
rriv fidxaipav Sept. for 1?^ Deut. 32, 41 ;
to sharpen by or along with, i. e. with and
for some other act or purpose, trop. TOP
fa * Plut. Marcell. 20. Trop. to sharpen
the mind, temper, courage of any one, to
incite, to impel, Jos. Ant. 15. 3. 5. Xen.
Mem. 3. 3. 13. Hence in N. T. trop. to
provoke, to stir up, to rouse to anger, indig
nation, only Pass, or Mid. Acts 17, 16 rra-
pw^vvtro TO irvev/J.a avrov KT\. 1 Cor. 13,5.
Sept. for Qisari Deut. 9, 18 ; e)S Deut.
1, 34. So Dem. 10. 24. Thuc. 6. 56.
7rapovcriAO$) ov, 6, (Trapo^vrco,) pr. a
sharpening, i. e. trop.
1. provocation, incitement, to action or
559
TTtt?
feeling ; Hcb. 10, 24 r ?rapo. dyarr^s KOI
2. a paroxysm of anger, sharp conten
tion, angry dispute, Acts 15, 39. Sept. for
Cisp Deut. 29,28. Jer. 32,37. Dem. 1105.
24.
jrapopyifo, f. iVa>, (opyi fw,) Att. fut.
frapopyioi Buttm. { 95. 7sq. Winer J 13. 1. c ;
to make angry by or along with something
else, to provoke thereby, therewith ; c. ace.
Eph. 6, 4 fifj TrapopyifTf TO. rtKva vptav.
[Col. 3, 21.] Rom. 10, 19 quoted from Deut.
32, 21 where Sept. for O^art > as also Judg.
2, 12. 1 K. 14, 15. Eccltis. 3, 16. 4, 2. 3.
Pass. Dem. 805. 19. The Act. is found in
profane writers only Triclin. ad Soph. An-
tig. 350.
TrapopyKT/JiOf, O v, 6, (irapopyifo, ) pro
vocation, Sept.. for 0?3 1 K. 15, 30. 2 K.
23, 26. In N. T. a being provoked, anger,
wrath, Eph. 4, 26. So Sept. for t%% Jer.
21,5. Not found in classic writers.
iraporpvvd), f. vj/o>, (OT/JUWB,) to urge
on by or along with something else, to stir
up, to incite, thereby, therewith ; c. ace.
Acts 13, 50. Jos. Ant. 7. 6. 1. Luc. Tox.
35. Plut. de sui Laud. 15.
Trapovcrui, as, 17, (7rdpeip.t,) pr. the being
or becoming present, e. g.
1. presence ; 2 Cor. 10, 10 17 8e irapova-ia
TOV 0-up.aTos do-Sfvi/r. Phil. 2, 12. Hdian.
1. 3. 13. Dem. 674. 24. Plato Phaed.
100. d.
2. a coming, advent, genr. 1 Cor. 16, 17.
2 Cor. 7, 6 tv rrj Ttapovo-iq Ti rou. V. 7.
Phil. 1, 26 Ttapovo-ia ira\iv irpos vfuis, a
coming again, return. So 2 Mace. 15, 21.
Pol. 23. 10. 14. Diod. Sic. 1. 29. Spoken
of the coming of Christ for the destruction
of the Jewish state and Jewish dispensation,
Matt. 24, 3. 27. 37. 39 ; also to judgment,
to receive the saints to their reward, 1 Cor.
15,23. lThess.2, 19. 2 Thess. 2, 8. 2 Pet.
3, 4. 1 John 2, 28 ; trap. TOV Kvpiov 1 Thess.
3,13.4,15. 5,23. 2 Thess. 2, 1. Jarnes
5, 7. 8. 2 Pet. 1, 16. In a like sense,
2 Pet. 3, 12 Trap. TTJJ TOV SfoC f]p.epas. Of
the coming i. e. manifestation of the man
of sin, 2 Thess. 2, 9 ; comp. v. 3.
TrapotyiS) iSos, ;, (o^oi/,) a side-dish,
consisting of dainties set on as a condiment
or sauce, Athen. 9. 2. p. 367. b. Pollux
Onom. 6. 56. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 4. In later
usage and N. T. a side^plate, i. e. a plate,
platter, dish, pr. in which dainties are served
up. Matt. 23. 25 TO t^a&tv roC Tronjpiov KOI
IT}? 7rapo\//-i8of. v. 26. So Arr. Epict. 2. 20.
Plut de adulat. et Amic. 9 The Atticists
condemn this use of the word, Phryn. et
Lob. p. 176. Stur? Lex. Xen. s. v.
Trapfrr/cria, as, 17, (trav, pj/o-ir,) pr. the
speaking out all, freespokenness, as char
acteristic of a frank and fearless mind ;
hence meton. and genr.
1. freeness, frankness, boldness, as of
speech, demeanour, action ; Acts 4, 13
StapoviTts 8e 7171* TOV IlfYpov Trappno-iav,
i. e. his freespokenness, boldness. 2 Cor.
3, 12. So Sept. Prov. 13, 5. Diod. Sic. 1.
53. Dem. 1397. 1. Plato Conv. 222. c.
In adverbial phrases, e. g. Trappno-iq. i. q.
freely, frankly, boldly, John 7, 13. 26; or
i. q. openly, plainly, without concealment
or ambiguity, Mark 8, 32. John 10, 24. 11,
14. 16,25. 29; also of actions, openly, done
in the sight of all, not privately, John 11,
54 ovKfTi Trapprjaiq TrtpicrruTfi KT\. 18, 20.
So fv Trapprjo-lq, in or with boldness,
i. q. freely, boldly, Eph. 6, 19. Phil. 1, 20;
also openly, publicly, opp. tv Kpu7rr<5, John
7, 4. Col. 2, 15 e8fiyfuiTi<rev ev rrapfirfa-iq.
(Wisd. 5, 1.) Also p.fTa Trapprjcrias,
with boldness, i. q. freely, boldly, Acts 2, 29.
4,29. 31. 28, 31. So 1 Mace. 4, 18. Luc.
Hermot. 51. Dem. 95. 28.
2. Spec, as implying frank reliance, con
fiding hope, i. q. confidence, assurance.
2 Cor. 7, 4 TroXXij fj.oi irapprjcria Trpos vpas
KT\. Eph. 3, 12. 1 Tim. 3, 13. Philem. 8.
Heb. 3, 6. 4, 16. 10, 19. 35. 1 John 2, 28.
3, 21. 4, 17. 5, 14. Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 13
Trapprjcriav Aa/ijSdi/ei irpbs TOV 3edi . Diod.
Sic. 14. 65.
f. do-opxu. Mid. depon.
(irappvo-ia, ) to be free spoken ; to speak freely,
openly, boldly ; to be free, frank, bold, in
speech, demeanour, action ; e. g. joined
with verbs of speaking, Acts 13, 46 Trappr}-
<na.o-dp.evoi. 8e 6 II. KOI 6 B. flnov. 19, 8.
26, 26. Genr. and with tv, e. g. of place,
ev Tjj o-vvaycayri Acts 18, 26; or of thing,
object, i. q. in behalf of, tv aiirw Eph. 6,20;
or of person, rrapprjo-. tv 3ew, i. e. in faith
and trust in God, 1 Thess. 2, 2, comp. 1,
1 ; also tv T<a ovopaTi TWOS, in one s name,
by one s authority, Acts 9, 27. 28. With
eVt rw Kvpi w Acts 14, 3, see in iiri II. 3.
c. a. Sept. Job 22, 6. Luc. Tim. 11. Plato
Gorg. 487. d ; with tv of place Plut. Mar-
cell. 20 *, irpos Tiva Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 8.
7Ta9, Tracra, Trav, Gen. iravros, Trdorjs 1 ,
iravros, all, Lat. omnis.
1. With the idea of oneness, a totality,
all, the whole, Lat. totus, i. q. o\os. In this
sense, the Singular is put with a noun
having the article ; and the Plural also is put
7TO9
560
with the article where a definite number is
implied, or without the article where the
number is indefinite. See in 6, f], TO, II. A.
2. b. y. Winer 17. 10. Buttm. { 127. 9.
Kiihner $ 246. 5. Matth. 277.
A) SING. a) Before a Subst. with the
article, Matt. 6, 29 ove SoXojuwi/ eV 770077
777 5o/? O.VTOV. 8, 32 Trdcra rj dye\r). Mark
5, 33. Luke 1,10 jrdv TO TT\^OS. 4, 25.
John 8. 2 TTfls 6 Xaoj. Acts 1, 8. Rom. 3,
19. 4, 16. al. saep. So with the names of
cities or countries, meton. for the inhabit
ants, Matt. 3, 5. Mark 1, 5. Luke 2, 1. al.
(Hdian. 6. 4. 1. Ml. V. H. 6. 11. Xen. Ag.
1. 25.) With proper names, sometimes
without the article, Matt. 2, 3. Acts 2, 36.
Rom. 11, 26; comp. Winer 17. 10. a.
b) After a Subst. c. art. John 5, 22 TJ\V
Kpicriv Trdcrav S/Sw/ce TO> iu<5. Rev. 13, 12.
Comp. in 6, 17, TO, 1. c. Buttm. 127. 9.
c) Rarely between the art. and Subst.
where TTUS is then emphatic, comp. in 6, q,
TO, 1. C. Buttm. 1. c. Acts 20, 18 TOV Trdvra
Xpovov. Gal. 5, 14. 1 Tim. 1, 16.
B) PLUR. a) Before a Subst. or other
word, viz. a) Subst. c. art. implying a
definite number, Matt. 1, 17 Trao-at at yeveal
OTTO A/3paa/j, fas Aa/3i S. 4, 8. Mark 3, 28.
Luke 1, 6. Acts 5, 20. Rom. 1, 5. al. saep.
Comp. Winer 17. 10. b. Buttm. 127. 9.
Matth. 265. 2. (Xen. An. 5. 3. 9.) With
out art. where the idea of number is then
indefinite, Winer, Matth. 1. c. E. g. irav-
Tfs aVSpwTrot all men, all mankind, indef.
Acts 22, 15. Rom. 5, 12. 18. al. (^Eschin.
1. 18.) So irdvres ayyeXoi %fov, all angels
of God, Heb. 1,6; Traira eSvij Rev. 14, 8.
Comp. Winer, Matth. 1. c. /3) Particip.
c. art. as Subst. Matt. 4, 24 irdvTas TOVS
KaK&s CXOVTCIS. 11, 28 irdvTes oi KOTriwirfs.
Luke 1, 66. 71. John 18, 4. Acts 2, 44. al.
saap. So Hdian. 1. 4. 17. Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 6.
y) Before other words and periphrases with
the art. in place of substantives, e. g. Pron.
possess, as TTO.VTO. TO. e /xa Luke 15, 31 ; Pre-
posit. with its case, Matt. 5, 15 ndcri TOIS eV
777 oiKt a. Luke 5, 9. John 5, 28. Acts 4,
24. al. Adv. Col. 4, 9.
b) After a Subst. or other word. a)
Subsl. c. art. as definite, comp. Winer
Buttm. Matth. 1. c. Matt. 9, 35 Ta? Tro Xety
irdo-as sc. of that region. Luke 12,. 7. Acts
16, 26. Phil. 1, 13. Rev. 8, 3. (Hdian. 3. 1.
3. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 19 fin.) Without art.
with a pr. name, Acts 17, 21 ASqraToi 8e
ndvTts. So genr. Hdian. 4. .2. 5. |3)
Particip. c. art. as Subst. Acts 20, 32 /
TOIS TjyiacrfjLevois Trdcriv. Heb. 5, 9. y)
Before other words or periohrases with the
art. in place of a Subst. e. g. Pron. possess.
as TO. e/na irdvra John 17, 10 ; Preposit.
with its case, Gal. 1, 2 oi <rvv e/xoi travrts.
Tit. 3, 15. Col. 4, 7. Mark 5, 2G.
c) Between the art. and subst. as em
phatic, Acts 19, 7. 21, 21. 27, 37. Comp.
Buttm. \ 127. 9.
d) Joined with a Pronoun pers. or de-
monstr. either before or after it, as jy^Is
TtdvTfs John 1, 16; jravres Tjjj.els Acts 2,
32 ; TT. vfitls Matt. 23, 8 ; v. TT. Luke 9,
48 ; OVTOI TT. Acts 1, 14 ; TT. CLVTOVS Acts 4,
33; avT. TT. 1 Cor. 15, 10; Taira Trdira
Matt. 4, 9. Luke 12, 30. 31 ; TT. TOVTO
Mark 7, 23. al. saap.
e) Absol. a) With art. ot -rrdvTfs,
they all, i. e. all those definitely mentioned,
Mark 14, 64 ot Se irdvres naTtKpivav avTov
KT\. Rom. 11, 32. 1 Cor. 10, 17. Eph. 4,
13. Phil. 2, 21. al. sa3p. Neut. T<Z irnvTa,
all things, i. q. aa) the universe, the
whole creation, Rom. 11, 36 ej- CIVTOV ..
Koi fls avTov TO. Trdvra. 1 Cor. 8, 6. Eph. 3,
9. Col. 1, 16. Heb. 1, 3. Rev. 4, 11. Trop.
of the new spiritual creation in Christ,
2 Cor. 5, 17. 18. (Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 11, 14.)
Meton. for all created rational beings, all
men, i. q. oi mivres, Gal. 3, 22. Col. 1, 20.
1 Tim. 6, 13 ; put also for all the followers
of Christ, Eph. 1, 10. 23. al. /30) Genr.
all things before mentioned or implied, e. g.
the sum of one s teaching Mark 4, 11 ; all
the necessaries and comforts of life, Acts
17, 25. Rom. 8, 32. So 1 Cor. 9, 22. 12,
6 comp. v. 5. 6. 2 Cor. 4, 15. Eph. 5, 13.
Phil. 3, 8 comp. v. 7. Col. 3, 8. al. yy)
As predicate of a pr. name, e. g. 6 3e6s TCI
rrdvra eV ndcriv, all in all, i. e. in all persons
or beings, above all, supreme, 1 Cor. 15,
28. Col. 3, 11. /3) Without art. jrdvTes,
all, i. q. TrdvTes av^puTtoi, all men. Matt.
10, 22 fiKTovp-fvoi VTTO Trdvruv. Mark 2, 12.
10, 44. Luke 2, 3 eVroptiWro -jravres, all
went, i. e. all the inhabitants of Judea. 3,
15. John 2, 15. 24. Neut. TTUVTU, all
things, Matt. 8, 33 dirrfyyeiXav Trdvra. Mark
4, 34. Luke 3, 20. John 4, 25. 45. Acts
10, 39. 1 Cor. 16, 14 rraira vpv i. e. all
your actions, whatever ye do. Heb. 2, 8.
James 5, 12. al saep. Accus. TTUVTU as adv.
as to or in all things, in all respects, wholly,
Acts 20, 35. 1 Cor. 9, 25. 10, 33. 11, 2.
(Jos. Ant. 9. 8. 3. Xen. An. 1. 3. 10.) So
KaTa Trdvra as to all things, in all respects,
Acts 3, 22. Col. 3, 20. Heb. 2, 17.
(2 Mace. 1, 17.) els Trdvra id. 2 Cor. 2, 9 ;
(v Trda-iv, in all things, in all respects,
2 Cor. 11, 6. Eph. 1, 23. 1 Tim. 3, 11.
2 Tim. 2, 7. Tit. 2, 9. 1 Pet. 4, 11. al. saep
Tray
561
2. SING. Tray without the art. implies
plurality, all taken singly, every, each one
of all, i. q. (Kaoros, comp. Buttm. 127. 9.
Winer $ 17. 10. a. a) With nouns, Matt.
3, 10 TTOC ovv b tvo pov p.i) troiovv Kapnov.
4, 4. Mark 9, 49. Luke 2, 23. 4, 13. 37. 10,
I. John 1, 9. 2, 10. al. saepiss. b) Be
fore a relal. Pron. it is intensive, e. g. -rras
wrris, i. q. oorty but stronger, see in ocrrir
A. 2. b. Matt. 7, 24 Tray ocrriy aicovei everi,
one whosoever. Col. 3, 17. 23 ; Tray os iiv id.
Acts 2, 21. Rom. 10, 13. 1 Cor. 6, 18; Tray
os Gal. 3, 10 ; irav o Rom. 14, 23 ; meton.
John 6, 37. 39. 17, 2. c) Before a Par
ticiple, e. g. with the art. where the particip.
c. art. may be rendered he who, and becomes
a subst. expressing a class ; see in 6, 17, TO,
D. b. /3. Winer 17. 10. a. Matt. 5, 22 Tray
6 opyidpevos, every one who is angry. Luke
6, 47. John 6, 45. Acts 10, 43. Rom. 2, 10.
al. saep. So after the particip. e. g. rw
fXovri iravrL Matt. 25, 29. Without the
art. where the participial sense then re
mains, as Matt. 13, 19 iravros CLKOVOVTOS
every one hearing. 2 Thess. 2, 4. In Luke
II, 4 some Mss. have the art. Winer 17.
10. n. d) Absol. Mark 9, 49 Tray yap
irvp\ oAto-S^o-erai. Heb. 2, 9 Sia TTOVTOS sc.
\povov, continually, see in bianavTos. So
iv vavTi in every thing, in every respect,
1 Cor. 1, 5. 2 Cor. 4, 8. 6, 4. 7, 5. 11. 16.
11, 9. Eph. 5, 24. Phil. 4, 6. 12.
3. SING, collect, all, i. e. of all kinds, of
every kind and sort, including every possible
variety, i. q. iravroo aTros, Trairotoy, Herm.
ad Vig. p. 727. Passow s. v.
a) Genr. Matt. 4, 23 3f/>a7rev&>j> iraa-av
voo-ov Kai Trdcrav paXoJUOJC. Acts 7, 22 77(1077
o-ofpiq AlyvTTTiav. Rom. 1, 18. 29. 2 Cor.
1, 4. Col. 3, 16. 1 Pet. 2, 1. al. Pol. 1.
15. 6 TTJS TraoT/y aAoytay TrAiypey. Xen. An.
3. 2. 8. ib. 6. 4. 6.
b) Spec, all possible, i. q. the greatest,
utmost, supreme; Matt. 28, 18 t So 3?; p.oi
irao-a tovcria eV ovpava Kal tnl yrjs. Acts
5, 23. 17, 11 p.(Ta TraoT/y npo Svpias. 23, 1.
2 Cor. 12, 12. Phil. 1, 20. 2, 29. 1 Tim. 2,
2. 2 Tim. 4, 2. James 1, 2. 1 Pet. 2, 18.
Jude 3. Pol. 1. 39. 3. Plut. Timol. 5.
Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 22 ds iravra Kiv8vvov rjXSov.
4. With a negative, e. g. ov Tray, ov
rrdvTfs, not every one, not all, the negative
here belonging to Tray and merely denying
the universality, see in ov no. 5. c. Matt. 7,
21 ov Tray 6 Aeycoi>. 19, 11 ov Trairey. Rom.
9,6. 10,16. 1 Cor. 15,39. al. But Tray...
ov, where ov belongs to the verb, is by Hebr.
i. q. dvSei y, not one, no one, nothing, none,
gee ft. ly in ov no. 1. c. Luke 1, 37. Rom.
36
3, 20. Gal. 2, 16. 1 John 2, 21. Rev. 22
3 ; SO Acts 10, 14 oiSeVore efpayov TTOV KO-
vov. 2 Pet. 1, 20. Also Tray. . ./nj], 1 Cor.
I, 29 oTrcoy p.fj KavxrjcTTjTai Tracra ardp. Eph.
4, 29. Rev. 7, 1 ; and so Tray . . . ov pj Rev.
21, 27. See ov 1. c. Winer 26. 1. Comp.
Heb. ^= & Gesen. Lehrg. p. 831. Heb.
Lex. art. ^3 no. 3. So c. p.f], 1 Mace. 5,
42 p.f] dfprJTe Trdvra avSpanrov Trapeju/SaXeti/.
Ecclus. 20, 30. +
Tracr^a, TO, indec. thepassover, i. q. Heb.
HDQ and Aram. ^riO? (a passing over, a
sparing.) Sept. usually for l" 11 ?^, as Ex. 12,
I 1. 21. al. But Sept. in 2 Chr. 0ao-/*, 30,
15. 35, 1. 11 ; Josephus (pda-Ka, Ant. 5. 1.
4. The passover, the great sacrifice and
festival of the Jews, was instituted in com
memoration of God s sparing the Hebrews
when he destroyed the first-born of the
Egyptians ; it was celebrated on the even
ing following the 14th day of the month
Nisan (Num. 33, 3), which began with the
new-moon of April, or, according to the
Rabbins, of March, between the two even
ings ; see in o^ia no. 2. For the institu
tion and particular laws of this festival, see
Ex. c. 12 sq. Lev. 23, 4 sq. Num. 9, 1 sq.
The later Jews made some additions ; in
particular they drank at intervals during the
paschal supper four cups of red wine usu
ally mingled with one fourth part of water ;
the third of which was called ^2 nari 013,
the cup of blessing, TO Trorfipiov -njs euAoy/ay
1 Cor. 10, 16; comp. Matt. 26, 27. See
espec. Lightfoot Hor. Heb. ad Matt. 26,
26. 27. Othon. Lex. Rabb. p. 504 sq. Gr.
Harm. p. 214. In N. T. TO TroV^a is
spoken of the victim, the supper, and the
festival.
1. The paschal lamb, passover, i. e. a
lamb or kid of a year old, slain as a sacri
fice (Ex. 12, 3 sq. 27) between the two
evenings after the 14th of Nisan ; see in
(tyi a no. 2. According to Josephus the
number of lambs provided at Jerusalem in
his time, was 256.500, which were slain be
tween the 9th and llth hour, i. e. from 3 to
5 o clock, in the afternoon before the even
ing or commencement of the 15th day of
Nisan. B. J. 6. 9. 3. a) Pr. as Svftv TO
ndcrxa, to kill the passover, Mark 14, 12.
Luke 22, 7. Sept. for nDBr] -jna Ex. 12,
21 ; nocn TOT Deut. 16, 2. 5. 6. b) Trop.
of Christ, 1 Cor. 5, 7.
2. Thepaschal supper, passover, which was
eaten on the evening following the 14th of
Nisan, and was itself the commencement of
the seven days festival of unleavened bread ;
so c T o i p d f e t v TO Tracra, to make ready the
502
Trareco
passover, Matt. 26, 19. Mark 14, 16. Luke
22, 8. 13 ; (paydv TO irdo-xa, to eat the pass-
over, to celebrate the paschal supper, Matt.
26, 17. Mark 14, 12. 14. Luke 22, 11. 15;
Ti-otfii/ TO irdcrxa id. Matt. 26, 18. Once
in reference to the first institution, Heb. 11,
28. Sept. Num. 9, 5. 33, 3. Josh. 5, 10.
11.
3. The paschal festival, passover, i. e. the
festival of unleavened bread, TO. a^v\ia, which
began with the paschal supper and contin
ued seven days, until the close of the 21st
day of Nisan ; Ex. 12, 15 sq. Lev. 23, 5 sq.
comp. Num. 28, 17. Deut. 16, 3. 4. Jos. Ant.
3. 10. 5. ; see Gr. Harm. p. 212. So Matt.
26, 2. Mark 14, 1. Luke 2, 41 rfj e o/jrjj roC
TracT^a. 22, 1 rj eoprrj TU>V du/zcoi , 17 Aryo-
HevT) TrdVxa. John 2, 13. 23. 6,4. 11,55
bis. 12,1. 13,1. 18,39. 19, 14. Acts 12,
4. Meton. John 18,28 (payelv TO Troo^a,
i. e. the sacrifices offered on the first day of
the passover, the Chagiga, etc. see Gr.
Harm. p. 218, comp. p. 213. Sept. 2 K.
23, 22. 23. Ez. 45, 21. Jos. B. J. 2. 1. 3
TTjS TUIV v[A(*)V
Trapa TOLS louSat ot? /caAemu. Hence the
whole passover is sometimes called fj topTrj
TIV d^vfjicov, see in a^vpos no. 2. Jos. B. J. 5.
3 1.
77 ttcr^&), f. Tm o-op.ai, aor. 2. fira%ov,
perf. TTfVoi/Sa ; to suffer, in the most general
sense, pr. to be affected by any thing from
without, to be acted upon, to experience
either good or evil.
1 . Of good, to be affected by, to experience,
i. e. to have happen to oneself, to receive ;
c. ace. Gal. 3, 4 rocravra eVaSere eli(fj , i. e.
have ye experienced such things, such bless
ings, in vain 1 comp. v. 2. 5. Theocr. Id.
15. 138. Jos. Ant. 3. 15. 1 vnofJLvrjo-ai, ocra
iraSovrts e CIVTOV [3eou], /cat nrjX iK.a>v fvtp-
yto-iiov jjLfTaka^ovTfs KT\. Xen. Mem. 2. 2.
3 dya%d.
2. Of evil, to suffer, to be subjected to
evil, to calamity, pr. with naicus, KO.K.OV n,
Matt. 17, 15 Kal KCIKCOS Trao-x- Acts 28, 5.
OE1. V. H. 13. 17. Hdian. 3. 2. 10. Xen.
Hell. 4. 5. 17.) Absol. in the same sense,
to suffer, 1 Cor. 12. 26 etVeTratrx" ei/pe Aos.
1 Pet. 2, 20. 23. 3, 17. 4, 1 6 irctivv eV
a-apKi. v. 19. Heb. 2, 18, where comp.
Meleag. oi8a Tra3o>i> IXtftv, in Anthol. Gr. I.
p. 14. So. Hdian. 4. 13. 1. Xen. An. 1. 9.
8. With an ace. of manner, Buttm. 131.
7. 8 ; e. g. TroAAa, ra ai>ra, TaCra, a, etc.
Mark 9, 12. Luke 13,2. 2 Cor. 1,6. 2 Tim.
1, 12. Rev. 2, 10; by attract. Heb. 5, 8.
(Ecclus. 38, 16. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 5.) With
a preposit. marking source, manner, cause ;
e. g. OTTO TWOS, Matt. 16, 21 TroAAa -ir
OTTO TO>V Trpeo-/3. KT\. Mark 8, 31. Luke 9,
22 ; VTTO TWOS, Matt. 17, 12 /w AAfi ndtrxtw
VTT avT&v. Mark 5,26. 1 Thess. 2, 14;
8 id Tiva Matt. 27, 19 ; 8ta TI 1 Pet. 3, 14.
(2 Mace. 7, 32.) vn-ep TWOS, Acts 9, 16.
Phil. 1, 29. 2 Thess. 1, 5. With an adv.
1 Pet. 2, 19 aStW. 4, 15. 5, 10. Spoken
of the suffering and death of Christ ; Luke
22, 15 Trpo TOV p.f ira%fiv. 17, 25 TroAAa.
24, 26Ta{Va. v. 46 OVTUS. Acts 1,3. 3,18.
17, 3. Heb. 9, 26. 13, 12. 1 Pet. 2, 21 ra-
Sev vTrep TIP.UIV. 3, 18 TTfpi a/iaprtwv. 4, 1
iiTrep ijaaii/. So genr. Hdian. 5. 7. 1. ISEBUS
35. 19. Plato Conv. 222. e.
llarapa, uv, ra, Palara, a maritime
city of Lycia in Asia Minor, east of the river
Xanthus, Acts 21, 1. It was celebrated for
an oracle of Apollo, who was hence called
Palareus, Hor. Od. 3. 4. 64. Virg. ^En. 4.
144, where see Heyne Excurs. II. Strabo
14. p. 980, 981. Plin. 5. 28.
Traracro-ft), f. da>, pr. intrans. to strike,
to beat, Lat. pulso, e. g. as the heart, Horn.
11.7.216. Soph. Phil. 748. Later and in
N. T. trans.
1. to strike, to smite, e. g. with violence,
so as to wound, c. ace. Matt. 26, 51 Traraai
TOP SouAoi ToC apxiepe wf. Luke 22, 50 ;
with eV of instrum. v. 49. Sept. for ""IS!"}
Ex. 21, 12. 18 sq. So Pol. 11. 18/4.
Thuc. 8. 92. Xen. Eq. 7. 5. Also more
gently, i. q. to touch, to tap, c. ace. Acts 12,
7 Tr/v 7r\fvpav TOV rieYpou.
2. From the Heb. to smite, i. q. to kill, to
slay, to destroy. a) Pr. and c. ace. Acts
7, 24 TraTaa? TOV hlyv-rrTiov. Rev. 19, 15.
(Ex. 2, 12.) Matt. 26, 31 et Mark 14, 27
TraTao> TOV 7rot/j.eVa, quoted from Zech. 13, 7
where Sept. for ""IS!"} ; as also Ex. 12, 12.
2 Chr. 33, 25. See Heb. Lex. M33 Hiph. no.
2. b) Trop. and from the Heb. to smile,
i. e. to inflict evil, to afflict with disease,
calamity : spoken only of God or his angel,
Acts 12, 23 eVaVaei/ avTov ayj(\os Kvplov.
Rev. 11, 6. Sept. for n^H Gen. 19,11.
Num. 14, 12 ; 5]$i Ex. 12, 23. So 2 Mace.
9, 5. See Heb. Lex. art. N33 no - ! cc -
TTarea), a,, f. jjo-co, (Traroy,) to tread with
the feet.
1. Trans, c. ace. to tread down, to tram
ple under foot, i. q. to profane and lay waste ;
Rev. 11,2 TI]V TTO\IV TTJV ayiav jraTrjcr overt.
Luke 21, 24. Sept. for tJ^n I*. 1, 12. So
Luc. de Merc. cond. 17. Hdian. 8. 5. 24.
Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 37. Spec.rfo tread out, e. g.
grapes, TJJV \TJVOV, Rev. 14, 20. 19, 15;
comp. in AT/I/OV. Sept. and Tp 1 ? Neh. 13,
irarijp 563
15. Is. 16, 10. So Anacr. Od. 17. 14.
Xen. CEc. 18. 4 TOV <T~ITOV.
2. Intrans. to tread, to plant the foot ;
C. fTrdva), Luke 10, 19 rrardv eirdvo) o<p(a>v,
to tread upon serpents, i. e. without harm.
Sept. for b^ nbQJ Is. 32, 20 ; also for "$*
to walk, Is. 42, 5.
TTCLTrjp, Tfpos, Tpos, 6, a father, Lat.
pater ; comp. Buttm. 47. Spoken genr.
of men, and in a special sense of God.
A) Genr. 1. Pr. a father, genitor, by
whom one is begotten, Matt. 2, 22 dm
HpcoSov ToG TraTpbs avTov. 19, 5. Mark 5,
40. Luke 2, 48. John 4, 53. Heb. 7, 10.
al. sjep. (Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 14, 15.) Plur.
of irarepts, parents, both father and mo
ther, Heb. 11, 23 Mtui/ai}? eVpvjSr; Tpi^vov
vrrb Totv TraTfpov diiTov. Eph. 6, 4, comp.
v. 2. So Parthen. Erot. 1 jrapa TU>V narepcav
mnjirap.ei os , diiT^v rjydyfTo yvvaiKa. LllC.
Tox. 8. Of a reputed father, Luke 2, 48.
2. Of a remoter ancestor, i. q. forefather ;
also as the head or founder of a tribe or
people, a patriarch. Sing. Matt. 3, 9 irartpa
?Xop.fv TOV A/3paa/i. Mark 11, 10. Luke 1,
32. 73. John 4, 12. Acts 7, 2. Rom. 4, 17.
18. al. seep. Trop. in a spiritual and moral
sense, e. g. of Abraham, Rom. 4, 1 1 els TO
tlvai avTW TTdTfpd ndvruv Tcav Tria-Tfvovraiv.
v. 12. 16. Also trop. of Satan as the father
of wicked and depraved men, John 8, 38.
41. 44 bis. Sept. for SX Gen. 17, 4. 5.
19.37. (Trop, 1 Mace. 2, 54.) Plur. oi
iraTfpfs, fathers, \.e.forefalhers, ances
tors, Matt. 23, 30 eV TOIS ij/jitpais TU>V TTO.-
Ttpwv. v. 32. Luke 6, 23. 26. John 7, 22.
Acts 3, 13. Rom. 9, 5. Heb. 1, 1. al. Sept.
and ni2J< Deut.-l, 11. 1 K. 8, 21. So Jos.
c. Apion! 1. 31. Hdian. 2. 15. 2.
3. As a title of respect and reverence,
either honorary, or towards one who is re
garded in the light of a father ; e. g. in
direct address, Luke 16, 24 irdrep A/Spaap,.
v. 27. 30. (Horn. Od. 7. 48.) So of a
teacher, as exercising paternal care, author
ity, affection, Matt. 23, 9 KOI irartpa p.f/ na-
\e<rr]Tf ifj.uv tTTt TV}? yfjs. 1 Cor. 4, 15 ;
comp. Phil. 2, 22. 1 Thess. 2,11. Sept. and
25$ of prophets, 2 K. 2, 12. 6, 21. 13, 14.
Comp. Schoettg. Hor. Heb. p. 745 sq.
Plur. voc. IT arepes, fathers, as an honorary
title of address, Buttm. 129 a. 1. Winer
5 29. 1 ; e. g. used towards elder persons,
1 John 2, 13. 14 ; also towards magistrates,
members of the Sanhedrim, Acts 7, 2. 22, 1.
(Plut. Romul. 13 irarepes <rvyyfypdp.p.evoi,
Lat. patres conscripti, i. e. senators.) With
the art. 01 irartpfs id. Eph. 6, 4. Col. 3, 21 ;
see Buttm. $ 129 a. 2. Winer 1. c.
Trarijp
4. Trop. c. gen. of thing, the author
source, beginner of any thing. Rom. 4, 12
Trarijp nfpiTofirjs, i. e. Abraham. John 8, 44
on ^evcrrrjs ecrrt, KOI 6 Trarijp ai/rov sc. rou
i^evSovr. Sept. and 2i< Job 38, 28. Plato
Menex. 1 0. p. 240. e, irarepts rr)S eXevZepias.
B) Of God, as the creator, preserver,
governor of all men and things, over whom
he watches with paternal love and care.; so
Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 24 *ai OVTOS [3eor] Trarfjp
rov Travros aj SpuTrcoj ytvovs. Diod. Sic.
5. 72. Horn. Od. 4. 341. In N. T. God
is called Father in various relations.
1. By the Jews, John 8, 41 eva Trarepa
f%op.fv, TOV SfoV, v. 42. So Sept. and as
Is. 63, 16. 64, 8. Wisd. 2, 16.
2. By Christians and all pious persons,
who are also called Tf<va 3eoO John 1, 12.
11,52. Rom. 8,16. al. Thus Jesus in speak
ing with his disciples calls God iraTr]p <rov
V. v/iou/, e. g. Matt. 6, 4 6 Trarijp crou 6 /3\e-
TTCaV fV T0> K/JU7TT&>. V. 6. 8 6 7T. VfJ.5>V. V. 1 5.
18. 10,20.29. 13,43. Luke 6, 36. 12,30.
32 ; once in John, 20, 17. With the further
adjunct, 6 Trariyp vfj.>i> 6 et> TOIS ovpavois
Matt. 5, 16. 45. 48. 6, 1. 9. 7, 11. Mark 11,
25. 26. Luke 11,2; 6 ovpdvios Matt. 6, 14.
26. 32 ; 6 e-irovpdvios Matt. 18, 35 ; 6 e ov-
pavov Luke 11, 13. So the apostles speak
ing for themselves and other Christians call
God irarrjp fjp.u>v and the like; Rom. 1. 7
elprjirrj OTTO 3eoG Trarpbs i/fJiiav. 1 Cor. 1, 3.
2 Cor. 1, 2. Gal. 1, 4. Eph. 1, 2. Phil. 1, -2.
4, 20. al. saep. Hence absol. in the same
sense, Rom. 8, 15 eXa/3erf Tvvfv^a vlo^Stcrias,
ti> KpdofJii> d^/3a, 6 Trarfjp. Gal. 4, 6.
Eph. 2, 18. Col. 1, 12. James 1, 27. 3, 9.
1 John 2, 1. 15. 16. 3, 1. al. saep. Comp.
Ps. 89, 26. So Heb. 12, 9 rw Trarpl TUV
irvtvpuTciiv. in antith. with TOVS r>js a-apKos
f]p.wv narepas, i. e. the Father of our spirits,
our spiritual Father; comp. Num. 16, 22.
27. 16.
3. Spec. God is called the Father ol
our Lord Jesus Christ, in respect to that
peculiar relation in which Christ is the Son
of God ; see in vlos. So where the Father
and Son are expressly distinguished, a>
Matt. 1 1 , 27 ov8f\s (Tnytvuxrufi TOV v tov, ft
fir] 6 TTOTTJP KT\. 28, 19. Mark 13, 32 ov8f\<,
otSei/ . . . ov8i 6 vibs, (I p-rj 6 TraTrjp. Luke 9
26. 10, 22. John 1, 14. 18. 3, 35 6 irar^p
uyana TOV viov. 5, 26. 1 Cor. 8, 6 fly S5v
6 naTTjp . . . Kcil els Kvpios "I. Xp. 1 Thess
1, 1. Heb. 1. 5. 1 Pet. 1, 2. 1 John 1, 3
2,22. 4, 14. 2 John 3. 9. al. Where Jesus
calls God iraTTip pov, e. g. Matt. 11, 27
irdvra p-oi 7raped37 virb TOV Trarpo? fjiov.
16, 27. Mark 8, 38. Luke 2, 49. John 10,
564
UauXo?
18. 25. 29. Rev. 2, 27. 3, 5. 21. al. ssep.
So o TTCITTJP p.ov 6 tv ovpavois Matt. 7, 21-
10, 32. 33. 12, 50 ; 6 ovpdvios Matt. 15. 13.
Absol. in the same sense, Matt. 24, 36 ou-
8fls oi8fi>... .el fir) 6 TraTrjp p.6vos. Mark 14,
3G. Luke 10, 21. 22, 42. 23, 34. John 4,
21. 23. 6, 27. 37. 44 sq. 10,17. 13,1.3.
14, 6. Acts 1, 4. Rom. 6, 4. al. ssepiss.
Also John 17, 25 irdrep 8/Kcue, KCU 6 KOO-JUOS
*rX. see fully in K<U no. 1. f. a. The apos
tles also speak of God as 6 7rarr)p -rot) Kvpiov
f,fjiS>v l.Xp. Rom. 15, 6. 2 Cor. 1,3. 11,31.
Eph. 1,3. 3, 14. Col. 1, 3. 1 Pet. 1, 3.
Rev. 1, 6. al. Absol. 1 Cor. 15, 24 Srav
TrapaSw TTJV j3a<Ti\eiai rai 3e<5 Kai irarpl.
Gal. 1,1. Eph. 5, 20. Col. 3, 17. 2 Pet. 1,
17. Jude 1. al. sasp. So Eph. 1, 17 6 3e6s
rov Kvp. Tjp.uv I. Xp. 6 rrarrip rijs oj?s, */ie
Father of glory, gen. of qual. who. dwells
in glory, comp. Acts 7, 2. 2 Cor. 1,36 ir.
TOV Kvpiov r]p.S)v I. Xp. 6 irarrjp ra>v oiKTip-
ft&V.
4. Trop. c. gen. of thing, James 1, 17
(mo [3eov] TOV Trarpbs T>V <pu>To>v, the Fa
ther of lights, i. e. the author, creator, of
the heavenly luminaries ; but not like them
subject to change ; comp. Job 38, 28. +
ITaTyU.09, ov, f], Patmos, Rev. 1, 9, now
Patimo or Patmosa, a small sterile island
of the ^Egean sea, lying S. W. of Samos
and reckoned to the Sporades. Hither
according to tradition the apostle John was
banished, some say by Domitian ; see Iren. 5.
30. Euseb. H.E. 3. 14. Strabo 10. p. 488.
Plin. H. N. 4. 23. Pococke Descr. of the
East II. ii. p. 31. Schubert s Reise III. p.
425 sq.
TTdTpaKoxiS, ov, 6, (-rrarfip, dXotaw,) Att.
TrarpaXoi as, a smiler of his father, a parri
cide, 1 Tim. 1, 9; comp. in /^rpaXway.
Thorn. Mag. p. 695. Pollux On. 6. 152
TrarpuAwas *cai TrarpaXoi ay. Attic form, Aris-
toph. Nub. 1327. Dem. 732. 14. Plato Phae-
do 62.
Trarpia, as, fj, (irarfip,) paternal descent,
lineage, Hdot. 3. 75 ; a family, race, caste,
Hdot. 1. 200. In N. T.
1 . a family, Heb. " ^Q^ , as the subdi
vision of a Jewish tribe, (pv\rj, B3J , which
family comprehended several households,
aiKoi, ni2X ma, see Heb. Lex. *ti no. 11.
Luke 2, 4 e OI KOV Kal Trarpids Aa/3/8. Trop.
Eph. 3, 15. Sept. and nnBtto Ex. 6, 15.
1 Sam. 9, 21. al. Judith 8, 2. Jos. Ant.
6. 4. 1. ib. 7. 14. 7.
2. In a wider sense, for a tribe, people,
nation, like <vXjy. Acts 3, 25 Trao-at at ira-
l rrjt yrjs, in allusion to Gen. 12, 3
where Heb. MriQ^o , Sept. 9^X77. So
Sept. Trarpml ra>v e Svcov for ninBliJO 1 Chr,
16, 28. Ps. 22, 28. 96,7.
Trarpiapxys, OU) 6, (irarpia, apm,}
patriarch, the father and founder of a family
or tribe, as Abraham, Heb. 7, 4 ; the sons
of Jacob as heads of the twelve tribes, Acts
7, 8. 9. (Jos. de Mace. $ 16 fin.) So of
David as the head of a family, irarpid.
nnsilSa , Acts 2, 29 ; comp. Luke 2, 4 and
see in Tj-arpid no. 1. Sept. for rvbtf ffisi"!
1 Chr. 9, 9. 2 Chr. 19, 8 ; comp. T ! Chr.
27, 22.
rrrarpifcos, 77, 6v, (Trarf)p,~) paternal, per
taining to one s father, e. g. {-was Pol. 2.
48. 4 ; (piXos Xen. Hell. 6. 5. 4. In N. T.
received from one s fathers, ancestral, handed
down from ancestors, e. g. TrapaSo o-etv Gal.
1, 14. So Luc. Abdic. 23. Dem. 410. 10.
Diod. Sic. 1. 88 TT. lepaxrvvai.
irarpif, i8 os , r\, adj. (Trarptor, irarf^p,)
pr. father-land, native country, 2 Mace. 4, 1.
Dem. 296. 15. Xen! Cyr. 1. 2. 7. In N. T.-
one s paternal city, native place, home, e. g.
Nazareth as the city of Jesus, because he
was brought up there, Matt. 13, 54. 57.
Mark 6, 1.4. Luke 4, 23. 24. John 4, 44
see in ydp no. 1. b. Trop. of a heavenly
home, Heb. 11, 14, comp. v. 16. Jos. Ant.
6. 4. 6 els Pafjia^av -rroKw Trarpls yao r;v
avra. Hdian. 8. 3. 2.
as, a , 6, Palrtfbas, pr. n. of a
Christian at Rome, Rom. 16, 14.
TrarpOTrapdooTOS, ov, 6, f), adj. (TraTrjp,
7rapa8i 8a>/u.) delivered down from one s
fathers, ancestral. 1 Pet. 1, 18 dpao-Tpocpr)
TrarpoTr. i. e. a way of life derived from one s
ancestors. Dion. Hal. Ant. 5. 48. Diod.
Sic. 17. 2, 4.
TTarpoSo?, <ua, woy, (Trarijp,) paternal,
pertaining to one s father, e. g. qb/Xoi Luc.
Tim. 12. Hdian. 3. 15. 13; patrimonial,
transmitted from father to son, Xen. An. 1.
7. 6. In N. T. received from one s fathers,
ancestral, handed down from ancestors, e. g.
vopos Acts 22, 3 ; &os Acts 28, 17. 24,
14 Xarpeuo) rw Trarpcoco Sew i. e. our ances
tral God, the God whom our fathers wor
shipped and made known to us. So vopos
2 Mace. 6, 1 ; Seo s Jos. Ant. 2. 13. 1. Plut.
Alcib. 2. Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 17.
JTa{}Xo9, ov, 6, Paulus, Paul, pr. n. of
two persons in N. T.
1. Sergius Paulus, a Roman proconsul
in Cyprus, residing at Paphos, Acts 13, 7.
See in dv^viraros.
2. Paul, the apostle of the Gentiles.
Uav\o<>
565
originally called SatXos q. v. He was of
the tribe of Benjamin and of purely Hebrew
descent, Phil. 3, 5 ; but born at Tarsus in
Cilicia, Acts 21, 39. 22, 3, where his father
enjoyed the rights of Roman citizenship, of
which privilege Paul several times availed
himself, e.g. Acts 16,37. 22, 27 sq. At
Tarsus, which was a celebrated seat of
learning (Strabo 14. p. 673), he probably
gained that general acquaintance with
Greek literature which appears in his writ
ings, and which was so important to him as
a teacher of the Gentiles among nations of
Greek origin. His Jewish education was
completed at Jerusalem, where he devoted
himself to the severest discipline of the
Pharisaic school, under the instructions of
Gamaliel ; Acts 22, 3, comp. 5, 34. Ac
cording to the custom of learned Jews, he
appears also to have learned a trade, viz.
that of a tent-maker, O-KTJVOTTOIOS, by which
he afterwards sometimes supported himself,
Acts 18, 3. 20, 34; see Pirke Aboth c. 2.
} 2, comp. Neander Gesch. der Pflanz. d.
chr. Kirche, I. p. 233 sq. [Engl. p. 211.]
Paul, in the fierceness of his Jewish zeal,
was at first a bitter adversary of the Chris
tians ; but after his miraculous conversion,
he devoted all the powers of his ardent and
energetic mind to the propagation of the
gospel of Christ, more particularly among
the Gentiles. His views of the pure and
."ofty spirit of Christianity, in its worship
and in its practical influence, appear to have
been peculiarly deep and fervent ;. and the
opposition which he was thus led to make
to the mere rites and ceremonies of the
Jewish worship, exposed him to the hatred
and malice of his countrymen. On their ac
cusation, he was put in confinement by the
Roman officers ; and, after being detained
for two years or more at Cesarea, was sent
to Rome for trial, having himself appealed
to the emperor. Here he remained in par
tial imprisonment two whole years, Acts 28,
30. Later accounts, mostly traditionary and
doubtful, relate that he was soon after set at
liberty ; and, that after new journeys and
labours in the cause of Christ, he was again
imprisoned and at last put to death by order
of Nero. See Clem. Rom. Ep. ad Cor. } 5.
Neander ib. I. p. 429 sq. [404 sq.] See
genr. Neander ib. p. 104 sq. [90 sq.] Hem-
sen s Leben Pauli. Getting. 1830. For the
chronology of Paul s life and the probable
dates of his epistles, see Neander 1. c. pas
sim. Hemsen p. 744. De Wette Einl. ins
N. T. passim. Acts 13, 9. 13. 18, 5. 19,
11. 23, 1. Rom. 1, 1. 1 Cor. 1. 1. -f-
t, f. Trauo-o), comp. Engl. to pause.
I . Trans, to make pause or cease, Lo re
frain from any thing, with ace. and dno c.
gen. 1 Pet. 3, 10 7rav<raro> rrjv yX&crcrav av
TOV dirb KaKov, in allusion to Ps. 34 ; 14 [13|
where Sept. c. OTTO for "JO 1S3 . So c. tn
Eurip. Electr. 987 irava-ov t< K.a<u>v ip.i.
The usual Greek construction is with ace.
and gen. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 2. Comp. Mattii.
5 345. 4, and n. 1.
2. Mid. intrans. to pause, to cease, to re
frain, from any thing ; so c. gen. of thing,
1 Pet. 4, 1 TTfTravrai d/iapr/a? hath ceased
from sin. Buttm. $ 132. 4. Winer. 5 30. 6.
For this use of the Pass. perf. see Buttm,
136. 3. Sept. c. gen. for yuvs Ex. 32, 11.
Josh. 7, 26. So Jos. Ant. 2. 3. 3. Luc. D.
Deor. 6. 2. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 36. With a
particip. instead of infin. Buttm. } 144. 6.
Winer 46. 1 . Luke 5, 4 &> j 8e fTrava-aro
\aXcav, as in Engl. when now he left speak
ing. Acts 5, 42 OVK fTTavadvro 8i8dcrKovrfs,
they ceased not teaching. 6,13. 13,10. 20,
31. 21, 32. Eph. 1, 16. Col. 1, 9. Heb. 10,
2; part. impl. Luke 11, 1. Sept. for Vw
Gen. 11,8; rt3 Gen. 18, 33. So Luc. D.
Deor. 6. 4. Hdian. 1. 6. 4. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 2.
Absol. i. q. to cease, to come to an end,
Luke 8, 24. Acts 20, 1. 1 Cor. 13, 8 eiYc
yKaxraai, irava-ovrai. Sept. for ?"in Ex. 9,
34. 35. So Hdian. 1. 16. 6. Xen. Conv.
4. 10.
ITa^o?, ou, f}, Paphos, a maritime city
of Cyprus near the western extremity of the
island, the station of a Roman proconsul,
Acts 13, 6. 13. About 60 stadia from the
city was a celebrated temple of Venus, hence
called the Paphian goddess, Horn. Od. 8.
363. Hor. Od. 1. 30. 1. See Strabo 14. p.
683. Pococke Descr. of the East, II. i. p.
225.
TTavyvQ), f. vvSa, (jraxvs, ) to make fat,
Xen. CEc. 12. 20 ; Pass, to become fat and
thick, Luc. Ver. Hist. 22. Xen. Conv. 2. 17.
In N. T. trop. in Pass, to become gross,
dull, callous, as if from fat; Matt. 13, 15 et
Acts 28, 27 tiraxuiftT] yap fj KapSia TOV Xaot"
TOVTOV, quoted from Is. 6, 10 where Sept.
for tb "pEEri; comp. Deut. 32, 15. So
Philostr. Vit. Apollon. 1. 8 iraxvvfiv volv.
Comp. Traxvs TTJV Siavoiav JEA. V. H. 13. 15.
Hdian. 2. 9. 15.
rreSrj, TJS, f), (rrt(a,~) a fetter, shackle foi
the feet ; Plur. 7rSai, fellers, Mark 5. 4 bis
Sia TO avrov TroXXd/ciy TT/Sau *a: aXvcrfcri
6eS/a-3at KT\. Luke 8, 29. Sept. for
2 Sam. 3,34; ^=3 Ps. 105, 18. Pol. 3.
82. 8. Xen. An. 4! 3. 8.
566
US, rj, 6v, (TreSioV, Tre Soi ,) plain,
level, of the ground; Luke 6, 17 fcrrr) eVi ro-
trou TTf8ivov, he stood upon a level place, i. e.
upon the plain. Sept. for liti-us Deut. 4, 43 ;
ttbsti Josh. 9, 1. Pol. 1. 84. 4. Xen. Cyr.
1/6. 43.
7Teey<W, f. euo-oo, (nt fa,) to /oo< if, to
/rare/ on foot, i. e. by land and not by water,
intrans. Acts 20, 13. Pol. 16. 29. 11. Xen.
An. 6. 5. 4 te ty eVravSo
7re?7, adv. (dat. fern, of adj. Trefos,) on
/oo/, Matt. 14, 13. Mark 6, 33. For this
dat. as adv. see Buttrn. 115. 4. Jos. B. J.
4. 11. 5. Dem. 1046. 13. Xen. Cyr. 4. 3.
22.
o, f. jjo-w, (rrftiapxos ,
P r - to ^ e y a ru ^ er > one i
authority ; hence genr. to obey, c. dat. ro>
Sew Acts 5, 29. 32; absol. Tit. 3, 1. So
Jos. c. Ap. 2. 41 Toiy vopois. Pol. 1. 45. 4.
Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 19. Spec, to obey or fol
low one s advice, c. dat. of pers. Acts 27, 21.
So Pol. 3. 4. 3. Diod. Sic. 1. 27.
;;, 6v, (fl-ei Sto,) a form elsewhere
unknown, i. q. irtfaavos or Trfaavos, persua
sive, winning; 1 Cor. 2, 4 OVK eV Trfftols
cMSpmrivtjf <ro<pias Xoyoty, aXX KT\. Some
suppose it to be a contraction or corruption
of irefaavos , more prob. it belonged to the
language of common life. Others read by
conject. OVK tv ire tSot diftpanrivrjs (ro(pias, as
if from subst. TretSw, but against analogy.
Trefoo), 6os, ovs, f], (wet Sco,) pr. n. Pitho,
Lat. Suadia, the goddess of persuasion,
Hdot. 8. 111. Pollux On. 4. 22, 142. In
N. T. persuasion, persuasive discourse, in
Mss. 1 Cor. 2, 4, see in ?r3o j. So Pol. 2.
1. 7. Xen. Mem. 1. 7. 5.
TTei^ft), f. Tret o-o), perf. 2 TreVoiSa ; Pass.
perf. TttTTeio-pai, Pass. aor. 1 eVei trS^ ; to
persuade, pr. to move by kind words and
motives.
I. ACT. to persuade. 1. Genr. e. g. to
the belief and reception of the truth, i. q. to
convince, and in this sense mostly de conatu;
pr. with ace. of pers. Acts 18, 4 eVetSe rovs
lovdaiovs KT\. i. e. he sought to persuade
and convince them. 2 Cor. 5, 11. Also
with two ace. of pers. and thing, Acts 28,
23 Tret Scoy re avrovs ra Trepl TOV Irjcrov.
Buttm. 1 3 1 . 5. So with ace. of pers. impl.
Acts 19, 8 TTftitav [av-rovs] TO nepi KT\.
Also to persuade to error, absol. Acts 19, 26.
So rivd Wisd. 16, 8. M. V. H. 9. 14 e>e p.tv
ovv TO \ex%ti> oi> TTf (Set. Diod. Sic. 4. 26 ;
nva-ri Xen. CEc. 20. 15; ri Thuc. 3. 43
Trelcrat ra Setwrara. Xen. Mag. Eq. 3. 5.
With ace. of pers. c. infm. to persuade to
do any thing, to induce, Acts 13, 43 eVet3oi>
avToi/s (pp.tveiv rjj ^apin TOV Seov. 26, 28.
So Jos. B. J. 5. 13. 1. Diod. Sic. 11. 15.
Xen. An. 1. 3. 19. Spec, to instigate, c
ace. of pers. and Iva, Matt. 27, 20; ace
impl. Acts 14, 19.
2. to persuade, to conciliate, to bring over
to kind feelings. a) Genr. i. q. to pacify.
to quiet, e. g. an accusing conscience, T<U
Kapftias 1 John 3, 19, comp. v. 20 ; see ir
on II. 3. c. So Sept. 1 Sam. 24, 8. Xen.
Hell. 1. 7. 7 TOV Sfjfjiov, comp. 4, 5. b)
i. q. to win over, to make friends with, to con
ciliate, c. ace. of pers. Gal. 1,10 avSpw
Trei Sto, 77 TOV Seov ; parall. is T)TU> Apt
(Xen. Ath. 2.11.) Prob. by presents, bribes,
Matt. 28, 14. Acts 12, 20 TretVaires TOV
BXaaroV. So 2 Mace. 4,45. Jos. Ant. 14.
16. 4 U.pu>8r]s TroXXoTs ^p^acri TreiSet TOV
AvTtavtov. Xen. Hell. 7. 3. 4.
II. PASS, and MID. to let oneself be per
suaded, to be persuaded. Hence
1. Genr. e. g. of any truth, i. q to be con
vinced, to believe, absol. Luke 16, 31 oi-Se
fv TIS fK vfKpuiv vao-Tr. T
Acts 17, 4. Heb. 11, 13 Rec. With dat. of
thing Acts 28, 24 ; c. inf. 26, 26. (Jos. Ant.
8. 6. 5. Luc. D. Deor. 21. 1 ; c. dat, Xen.
Cyr. 1.5. 3.) Pass. perf. Tre Treior/xat as
pres. lam persuaded, convinced, see Buttm.
5 1 13. 7 ; so c. inf. et ace. Luke 20, 6 ; c. 6Vt,
Rom. 8,38. 14,14. 15,14. 2 Tim. 1,5. 12;
c. ace. TO. Heb. 6, 9 ; comp. Buttm. J 1 34. 6.
So c. inf. 2 Mace. 9, 27 ; c. 6Yt Xen. CEc.
15. 6 ; c. ToCro Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 19. Also
to be persuaded to do any thing, to be indu
ced, absol. but c. inf. impl. Acts 21, 14 p.fj
Trf&op-tvov 8e OVTOV sc. fir] dvajBaiveiv KT\.
So c. inf. Xen. Cyr. 5. 1.8.
2. Spec, to assent to, to obey, to follow,
c. dat. of person, Matth. { 362. n. 2. Acts
5, 36. 37. 40. 23, 21. 27, 11 6 fie e x. T<B
KvftfpvrjTrj . . . eVe/Sero fjiaXXov. Rom. 2, 8.
Gal. [3, 1.] 5, 7. Heb. 13, 17. James 3, 3.
JEl V. H. 3. 23. Hdian. 3. 12. 13. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 2. 8.
III. PERF. 2 Tre TroiSa, intrans. to be
persuaded, to trust, comp. Buttm. J 113. n. 3.
II. Hence
1 . to be confident, assured, c. ace. et inf.
Rom. 2, 19 TreVotSas 1 re (Tfavrov 68rjyov et-
vai KT\. With OTI Heb. 13, 18. Phil. 2, 24 ;
rovro on Phil. 1, 6. 25; eVi rtra 6Y, in
respect to any one, 2 Cor. 2, 3. 2 Thess. 3,
4; ets Tiva OTI, id. Gal. 5, 10. With the
further adjunct eV Kvpia in or through the
Lord, Gal. 5, 10. Phil. 2, 24. 2 Thess. 3,
567
4. Sept. genr. for naa Prov. 10, 9. Deut.
33, 28; comp. Job 12/6.
2. to confide in, to rely upon, c. dat. Phil.
1, 14. Philem. 21 Tren-oiScbs r;/ imaKovij erou.
2 Cor. 10, 7 e atmu. Sept. for n*J3 Prov.
14,16. 2 K. 18, 20; nons Is. 28, 17.
(2 Mace. 8, 18. Dion. Hal. Ant. 3. 50.
Hdot 9. 88.) With tv c. dat. to trust or
have confidence in any thing, Phil. 3, 3 V
0-apKi. v. 4; r TIVI id. Mark 10, 24. Luke
11, 22. 18, 9. 2 Cor. 1, 9. Heb. 2, 13.
(Sept. for 2 n-JS p s . 25, 2. Prov. 11, 28 ;
a nOH Ps. 2, 12.) So Vt rtra id. Mall.
27, 43. Sept. for nt33 2 K. 18, 21. 22.
TTeivdd), a), f. do-ea, aor. 1 ftTfivao-a ;
the Attic contraction was TretJ/eo, fjs, ft ; but
later writers have Treivw, ay, a, inf. irtivav ;
see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 6*1, 204. Winer 13.
3 ; comp. Buttm. j 105. n. 5.
1. to hunger, to be hungry, absol. Matt.
4, 2 vrjcrrfvcrai yptpas Tfcro-apaKovra . . .
voTtpov fTT(ivao~f. 12, 1. 3. 21, 18. *<5, 35.
37. 42. 44. Mark 2, 25. 11, 12. Luke 4, 2.
6, 3. Rom. 12, 20. (Prov. 25, 22.) 1 Cor.
11, 21. 34. Rev. 7, 16. Sept. and asn
Prov. 25, 22. 2 Sam. 17, 29. So irtivav
Jos. Ant 10. 11. 6. Plut. Aristid. 25 ; 7m-
vvv Luc. D. Mort. 17. 1. Xen. Mem. 2. 1.
30.
2. Trop. to famish, to be without food,
i. q. to be poor, needy, Luke 1, 53 nfivuvras
eVeVXTjo-ti/ d-yaSiv. 6, 21. 25. 1 Cor. 4, 11.
Phil. 4, 12. Sept. and a?^ Ps. 107, 9; =??
Jer. 31, 12. 25. Ecclus. 4, 2.
3. Trop. to hunger after any thing, to
long for ; c. ace. rffv SiKaioa-vvrjv Matt. 5, 6 ;
comp. in 8i>Jra no. 2. Winer 5 30. 7.
Absol. of longing after spiritual nourishment,
aliment, John 6, 35. So Ecclus. 24, 21 ;
c. gen. Xen. CEc. 13. 9 TT. TOV firaivov.
Conv. 4. 36.
Trelpa, as, %, (irapdco,) a trial, essay,
Find. Nem. 3. 122. In N. T. only in the
phrase rrelpav \anftdveiv TIVUS, pr. to
take (make) trial of any thing, i. q. Trcipdfa ;
comp. in \anfidvo> no. 1 . f. E. g.
1. to make trial of, to attempt, TJJJ 3a\d<r-
077? Heb. 11, 29. Sept. for MB3 Deut.
28, 56. Hdian. 2. 2. 1. Xen. Mem. 1.
4. 18.
2. to have trial of, to experience, TU>V e/x-
naiypuv Heb. 11, 36. Jos. Ant. 2. 5. 1.
Pol. 28. 9. 7. Xen. An. 5. 8. 15.
7ret/3a&>, f. do-a>, (irtlpa, ) to make trial
of, to try, e. g.
1 . Of actions, i. q. lit attempt, to assay,
c. infin. Acts 16, 7 fndpa^ov ds rrjv Bi3v-
viav 7ropeve(r3at. 24, 6. Sept. for HS3
Judg. 6, 39. 2 Mace. 2, 23. Jos. B. J. 1.
8. 4. Polyb. Fragm. CO.
2. Of persons, i. q. to tempt, to prove, to
put to the test, c. ace. a) Genr. and in a
good sense, in order to ascertain the char
acter, views, feelings of any one ; Matt.
22, 35, comp. Mark 12, 28-34. John 6, 6
rovro 8e eXey? TTfipdfav avrov. 2 Cor. 1 3, 5
eavTovs TTfipdeTf. Rev. 2, 2. Sept. for
"S3 1 K. 10, 1 ; tft* Ps. 17, 3. So Jos.
B. J. 1. 10. 4. Plut. Cleom. 7. b) In a
bad sense, with ill intent, Matt. 16, 1 nfipd-
OVT(S (TrT)pa>TT)<rav alirov. 19, 3. 22, 18.
Mark 8. 11. 10,2. 12,15. Luke 11, 16.
20, 23. John 8, 6. Spec, to try one s vir
tue, to tempt, to solicit to sin ; Gal. 6, 1 Iva
/ir; 7rfipao-3gr <a\ (TV, lest thou also be templ
ed, yield to temptation. James 1,13 ter. 14.
Rev. 2, 10; espec. of Satan, Matt. 4, 1
Treipao-Sijwu VTTO rov 8ia/3oAou. V. 3. Mark
I, 13. Luke 4, 2. 1 Cor. 7, 5. 1 Thess. 3,
5 bis. c) From the Heb. where God is
said to try, to prove, by adversity, to try the
faith and confidence of Christians in him ;
1 Cor. 10, 13 os OVK td<rti v/xas Tmpacraij-
vai virtp o dvvao^e. Heb. 2, 18 bis. 4, 15.
II, 17. 37. Rev. 3, 10. Sept. and n&j
Gen. 22, 1. Ex. 20, 20. (Wisd. 11, 90
Yice versa, men are said to prove or tempi
God, by doubting and questioning his power
and aid, by murmuring against him, etc.
Acts 5,9 nfipdcrai TO TtvevfJia Kvpiov. 15, 10
Tt TTfipezffre TOV %f6v, 1 Cor. 10, 9. Heb.
3, 9 ov firfipaa-dv p.e ol irartpfs t>/i&>c, quoted
from Ps. 95, 9 where Sept. for n5 , as also
Ex. 17, 2. 7. Is. 7, 12. So Wisd. 1, 2.
7Tlpa(TfjLO<;, ov, 6, (TTfipdfco,) 1. trial,
proof, a putting to the test ; only of per
sons, a) Genr. trial of one s character
and faith ; 1 Pet. 4, 12 Trpbs Treipaa-fiw vp.~iv,
i. e. to try or prove you. So Ecclus. 6, 7.
27, 5 TTfipacrp.6s dvSpunrov tv SiaXoyioyiw
avrov. v. 7. b) trial of one s virtue,
temptation, solicitation to sin, espec. from
Satan, Luke 4, 13. 1 Tim. 6, 9.
2. From the Heb. trial, temptation, comp.
in ireipdfa no. 2. c. a) Of a state of trial
into which God brings his people by ad
versity and affliction, in order to excite and
prove their faith and confidence in him ;
Matt. 6, 13 et Luke 11, 4 ^17 tlo-eveyKrjs
fj^ias fh irfipacrp.6v, i. e. bring us not into a
state of trial, lay not trials upon us. Matt.
26, 41. Mark 14, 38. Luke 8, 13. 22, 40
46. 1 Cor. 10, 13 bis. James 1, 2. 12. 1 Pet
1, 6. 2 Pet. 2, 9. Sept. and !"i^ Deut. 7,
19. 29,2. (Ecclus. 2, 1. 36, 1.) Melon,
i. q. adversity, affliction, sorrow, Luke 22,
28. Acts 20, 19 8ov\(v(av rw Kvpita /iera
568
ttaupvav KOL Treipao-fiuv. Gal. 4, 14. Rev. 3,
10, b) Vice versa, temptation of God by
man is distrust in God, complaint and mur
muring against him ; comp. in ireipafa no.
2. C. Heb. 3, 8 Kara rrjv r)p,epav TOV rrfipa-
afiov sc. roC SeoD, quoted from Ps. 95, 8
where Sept. for lisa ; as also Ex. 17, 7.
Deut. 9, 22.
Treipaw, >, f. do-ca, to try ; usually and
in N. T. Mid. Trei.pa.op.ai., to try for one
self, for one s own part ; to attempt, to as
say to do any thing ; c. infin. Acts 9, 26
firfiparo KoXXaerSai rois fj.a%T)T<us. 26, 21.
2 Mace. 10, 12. Hdian. 2. 11. 13. Xen.
An. 4. 3. 5. Act. Luc. Hermot. 36. Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 29.
7reia-fj,ovij, JJy, f], (7Tft 3<B,) persuasion,
i. e. Pass, the being persuaded, credulity;
Gal. 5, 8 TIS vp.as eveKo^e TTJ dkrftfia fj.T/
7Ti 3e<r3ai ; rj TTfio-fJiovr) OVK e< TOV KaX. KT\.
On the paronomasia see Winer 62. 1 fin.
So Eustath. ad II. a, p. 99. 45. Od. ^, p.
785. 22. Chrysost. ad 1 Thess. 1, 3. Others
take it as Act. persuasion, act. of persuad
ing, and refer it to the Judaizing teachers.
Eustath. ad II. a, p. 21. 46. t, p. 637. 5.
7re\a<yo?, eos, ovs, TO, the sea, pr. the
\igh or open sea, the deep, the main, remote
from land; intens. Matt. 18, 6 ev T<B TreXa-
yet rrjs SaXdcro-r;?. So Aristot. Probl. sect.
23. 3, tv r<a \ip.evi 6\iyrj ecrTlv TJ SaXacrcra,
eV Se TW TreXayet /3a3eia. Apoll. Rhod. 2.
608 Tre X. rrjs SaXacro-^f. Diod. Sic. 4. 77.
Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 16. Spoken of the high
sea adjacent to a country ; Acts 27, 5 TO TT.
Kara TTJV KiXiKiW, the sea of Cilicia. So
Jos. Ant. 2. 16. 5. Time. 5. 110 TO KprjTi-
KOV TTf Xcryos.
7reXe/ay, f. i <ra>, (7r Xeca>s,) to hew with
an axe, Sept. for ^&B 1 K. 5, 18. In N.
T. to behead with an axe, Pass. Rev. 20, 4
TUS ^v^ay ru>v TreTTfXeKicr/ie i coi/. So Jos.
Ant. 20. 5. 4. Pol. 1.7. 12. Diod. Sic. 19.
101. Found only in late writers, Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 341.
7re^7TT09, 77, ov, ord. adj. (TreVre,) the
fifth, Rev. 6, 9. 9,1. 16,10. 21,20. Sept.
for "^an Gen. 1, 23. Dem. 260. 20.
Xen. An. 4. 7. 21.
f. T//-CB, 1. to send, to cause to
go, spoken of persons. a) Genr. and c.
ace. Matt. 22, 7 irt^as TO. o-rparevp-ara
airoC. Acts 25, 25. Phil. 2, 23. With
ace. and also dat. of pers. to whom, 1 Cor.
4. 17 fTrfp.^a vp. tv Ti/ioSeoy. Phil. 2, 19 ;
tls c. ace. of place, Matt. 2. 8 ; c*s TWO. in
to one s body Mark 5, 12 ; TT pos nva Acts
25, 21. Eph. 6, 22. Col. 4, 8. Tit. 3, 12.
So Xen. An. 4. 6. 19 ; TIM Hdian. 7. 9. 6.
Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 22; f l s Luc. Asin. 45;
Trpos Pol. 2. 11. 4. b) Spec, of messen
gers, agents, ambassadors ; c. ace. Matt.
11,2 Tj-e/ii/ras Svo Tcot r a3?;rcoi> avroC. Luke
16, 24. John 1, 22. 13, 16. 1 Thess. 3, 2.
1 Pet. 2, 14. Pass. part, ot Tre/i^SeWes,
Z/iose sent, the messengers, Luke 7, 10.
With els c. ace. of place Luke 16, 27.
Acts 15, 22; irpos TIVO. Luke 4, 26. Acts
15, 25; c. infin. of purpose, 1 Cor. 16, 3.
Rev. 22, 16 enffi^a TUV ayyt\6v (JLOV papTV-
p^o-ai KT\. (Hdian. 3. 14. 8; tig ib. 1. 11.
9 ; Trpos ib. 6. 4. 6.) Also ace. of pers.
impl. and with els c. infin. of purpose,
1 TflCSS. 3, 5 fTTffj.\lsa els TO yvvvai, as in
Engl. I sent to know; also tls c. ace. of
place, Acts 10, 32. 20, 17; irpos rtva
Acts 10, 33. 19,31. 23,30. (With els and
irpos Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 4.) So Particip. Trep.-
(jsas before a finite verb, implying that one
does a thing by an agent or messenger,
Matt. 14, 10 /cat Triplets direicfCpaXicre TOV
Ia>avvr)v, comp. Mark 6, 27. (Hdian. 1 . 9.
19 WKTcop 6 Ko/i/ioSoy Tre/rv/ ay dnoTefjivti
TT]v Ke(f>a\r]i>. Plut. de Puer. educ. 14 fin.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 5.) Spoken of teachers,
ambassadors, sent from God or in his name,
e. g. John the Baptist, c. ace. et inf. John
1, 33 6 7re/i\^ay jue /SanTtfeii . Jesus as sent
from God, John 4, 34. 5. 23. 24. 6, 38 sq.
7, 16. 28. Rom. 8, 3. al. saep. The Spirit,
John 14, 26. 15, 26. 16, 7. The apostles
as sent out by Jesus. John 13, 20. 20, 21.
2. Of things, to send, to transmit. a) Pr.
c. ace. of thing and dat. of pers. Rev. 1 1 ,
10 8o>pa Tftp-TTOvariv dXXijXoiy. With ace.
of thing impl. TIV\ [ri] e Ls TL Acts 11, 29.
Phil. 4, 16. So Hdian. 3. 7. 2. Xen. Cyr.
3. 1. 42. b) Trop. to send upon or
among, c. ace. et dat. 2 Thess. 2, 11 7r//i-
fy-ei avTols 6 3e6f evtpyfiav irKavrfs. Also
to send forth, c. ace. e. g. TO bpeTvavov, i. q.
to thrust in, Rev. 14, 15. 18. Wisd. 12,
25. Horn. II. 15. 109. -f
Trevr/s, 777-0?, 6, 17, adj. (irfvo/jtai,) pr. one
who works for his daily bread ; hence,
poor, needy, 2 Cor. 9, 9. Sept. for VPSBt
Ex. 23, 6 ; 159 Deut. 25, 11. Hdian. 2. V!
10. Xen. Mem". 2. 9. 3.
Trevjrepa, as, /;, (TrevSepo y,) a mother-in-
law, e. g. the wife s mother, Matt. 8, 14.
Mark 1 , 30 T; Se TT. ^ificavos. Luke 4, 38.
Also the husband s mother, in antith. to
u/z<p>7, Matt. 10, 35. Luke 12, 53 bis.
Sept. for ninn Ruth 1, 14. 2, 11. 3, I.
Luc. Alex. 35. r Dem. 1123. 1.
C, 6, a father-in-law, John
18, 13 Sept. for on Gen. 38, 13. 25 ; -jnh
Ex. 3, 1. Pollux On. 3. 3. 2. Horn. I1/6.
170. Soph. CEd. Col. 1302.
Trez^eo), J>, f. jjoxa, (TrcVSov,) to mourn,
to lament, i. e.
1. Trans, c. ace. of pers. to bewail any
one, to grieve for him, 2 Cor. 12,21 Trei SJij-
o-w TToXXovr. Comm. for one dead, Sept.
for b3X Gen. 37, 33 ; ,122 Gen. 50, 3. Luc.
D. Deo r. 14. 1. Xen. Hell. 2. 2. 3.
2. Intrans. to mourn, to lament, pr. at the
death of a friend, joined with KXauo, Mark
16, 10. (Sept. for n=2 Gen. 23, 2.) So
genr. to be sad, sorrowful, to mourn, absol.
Matt. 5, 4 [MKapioi oi TrevSoOiref. 9, 15.
Mid. for oneself, 1 Cor. 5, 2 ; joined with
KXai w Luke 6, 25. James 4, 9. Rev. 18,
11. 15. 19; Vt TIM 18, 11. Sept. for bsx
Neh. 8, 11. Ez. 7, 27. ^Eschin. 84. 14*.
Plato Phaedr. 258. b.
7761^09, (os, ovs, TO, (kindr. TraSor,)
mourning, grief, sadness, genr. James 4, 9 6
ye Xojf vfjiiav fls TTfvSos fjL(Tacrrpa(pr)T(i>. Rev.
18, 7 bis. 8. 21, 4. Sept. and bax Lam.
5,15; mm Prov. 14, 13. WisdV 19, 3.
Dem. 139 T 9. 12. More comm. for one dead,
Luc. D. Deor. 25. 2. Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 6.
Trevi^po^, d, 6v, (nevofuu,) like TTfvrjs,
poor, needy, Luke 21, 2. Sept. for 133 Ex.
22,25; bn Prov. 28, 15. Pol. 6. 21. 7.
Dem. 422. 19. Plato Rep. 578. a.
Trei/ra/a?, adv. (Treirf,) Jive times,
2 Cor. 11, 24. Sept. 2 K. 13, 19. Plut.
Marcell. 1 init.
Trezrra/cio-^/Xtot, at, a, (xtXtot.) five
thousand, pr. five times one thousand, Matt.
14, 21. 16, 9. Mark 6, 44. 8, 19. Luke 9,
14. John 6, 10. Sept. 2 Chr. 35, 9. Xen.
Hell. 1. 2. 1.
TrevraKOO toi) at, a, five hundred, Luke
7, 41. 1 Cor. 15, 6. Sept. for rn XE Crn
Num. 1, 21. 33. Luc. Icarom. 1. Xen.
Hell. 1. 4. 21.
Trezre, ot, at, TO, card. num. indec. five,
Matt. 14, 17. 19. 16, 9. 25, 2. Luke 1, 24.
Acts 4, 4. al. As an indef. small number
1 Cor. 14", 19. Sept. for ttJan, fiissn ,
Gen. 18, 28. Ex. 22, 1. Luc* Herniot
48. Xen. Ag. 1. 36. +
TrevTe/caiSeKaTos, rj, O v. ord. adj. (ntv-
TeiuSa,) the fifteenth, Luke 3, 1. Sept.
Num. 28, 17. Plut. adv. Stoic. 45 fin.
TrevrrjKOVTa, ot, at. TU, indec. fifty,
Mark 6, 40 et Luke 9, 14 dva TrevrriKovra,
by fifties. Luke 7, 41. 16, 6. John 8, 57.
569 Trepav
21, 11. Acts 13, 20. Sept. for
Gen. 6, 15. Ex. 26, 5. Luc. D. Marin/e!
1. Xen. Hell. 1. 4. 21.
TreirrrjKOCTTij, ijr, f], (TrevnjKoa-Tos,^ a fif
tieth part, a species of impost of two per cent.
Dem. 568. 12. ib. 738. 5; seeBosckh Staatsh.
d. Ath. I. p. 337. Diet, of Antt. art. Pente-
coste. In N. T. Pentecost, the day of Pente
cost, one of the three great Jewish festivals,
in which all the males were required to ap
pear before God; Acts 2, 1. 20, 16. 1 Cor.
16, 8. (Tob. 2, 1. 2 Mace. 12, 32. Jos. Ant.
14. 13. 4. al.) It was so called because
celebrated on the fiftieth day, TJ TrfiT^Kocrn}
fipepa, counting from the second day of the
festival of unleavened bread or passovej
i. e. seven weeks after the 16th day of N-
san; comp. Lev. 23, 15 sq. Deut. 16, 9 sq.
Jos. Ant. 3. 10. 6. Hence called in Heb.
ni SaO 3n , Sept. eopri) e ^So/zaSwi , festival
of weeks, Deut. 16, 10. It was a festival of
thanks for the harvest, which began directly
after the passover, Deut. 16, 9 sq. and was
hence called also n*n!D2n ni" 1 , Sept. ij/it-
pa T&V vuv, day of the first-fruits, Num.
28, 26. Josephus relates that in his day
great numbers of Jews resorted from every
quarter to Jerusalem K \eep this festival ;
Ant. 14, 13. 4. ib. 17. 10. .. B. J. 2. 3. 1.
7TTrofer/cn$, ecos, fj, (Tm Seo, TreVotSa,)
trust, confidence, so in Paul s writings. 2 Cor.
1, 15. 3, 4. 8, 22. 10, 2. Eph. 3, 12; tv
TIVI Phil. 3, 4. Sept. for "p rioa 2 K. 18,
20. Aquil. et Theod. for TJ3 Hos. 2, 18.
Jos. Ant. 1.3. 1. Philo de Nobil. p. 910. a.
Sext. Empir. Pyrrh. 3. 24. Found only in
late writers, Phryn. et Lob. p. 294 sq.
Trep, an enclitic particle, adding force
and emphasis to a word ; pr. shortened from
adv. irepi or its strengthened form irtpia-
a-tos, Buttm. J 117. n. 3. Kiihner 5 317. 1.
Matth. .} 594; much, very, ever; in N. T.
only as joined with a pronoun or particle,
see Herm. ad Vig. p. 791 . See Siorrfp, tdv
jrtp, (nrfp, fireiTrep, enfi8r]TT(p, rjirep, KaSdnep,
KaiTTfp, OCTTTfp, OHTTTfp.
TrcpaiTepa), adv. com par. of irfpav, be
yond, further; Acts 19, 39 Lachm. el 8e T
TrepaiTtpu (Tri^reiTf, where Rec. ntpi trt-
pa>v. Eurip. Phcen. 1681. Plato Phaed.
107. b.
Trepav, adv. (obs. -rrtpa, n-epas,) beyond,
over, on the other side ; as prep, governing
the genit. Buttm. 146. 1, 3. So irtpav TOV
lopSoVov Matt. 4, 15. 25. 19, 1. Mark 3, 8.
John 1, 28. 3, 26. 10, 40; irfpav T^S 3a-
John 6, 1. 17. 22. 25; jr. TOV x el P-
570
ire pi
rov Kfdpcov John 18, 1. Sept. for 13$
Gen. 50, 10. 11. Num. 34, 15. So Thuc.
5. 6. Xen. An. 4. 3. 3. With neut. art. TO
Trepay, pr. that beyond, the other side, i. e.
the region beyond, comp. Buttm. 1 25. 6, 7 ;
so Si a rov irtpav TOV lopSdvov Mark 10,
1 ; els TO TT. rrjs SaXdo-ffj;? 5, 1 ; tls TO TT.
rfjs \ipvT]s Luke 8, 22 ; absol. Matt. 8, 18.
28. 14, 22. 16, 5. Mark 4, 35. 5, 21. 6,
45. 8, 13. Sept. for 13$ Num. 21, 13.
Deut. 1,4. So Pol. 2. 32. 9. Diod. Sic. 3.
64 or 65 ; c. gen. Xen. An. 3. 5. 2.
7rep<Z9, aroj, TO, (obs. Trepa,) an end, ex
tremity, e. g. TI]S yj)s, of the earth, the re
motest regions, Matt. 12, 42. Luke 11, 31.
Rom. 10, 18. Sept. for yiX" &BSt p s . 2,
8; VW "^i? 5 ? Ps - 61 > 3, comp. 19, 5.
So Diod. Sic. 3. 53 ink. Xen. Ag. 9. 4 TO TT.
TTJS yr/s. Trop. an end to which any thing
comes, conclusion, termination; Heb. 6, 16
avrikoylas nepas. Sept. for i^Sf? Nah. 3, 9.
So Pol. 1. 41. 2. Xen. Vect. 4. 26.
nepya/AOS, ov, f], Pergamus, now Ber
gamo, a celebrated city of Mysia in Asia
Minor, Rev. 1, 11. 2, 12. It was situated
near the river Caicus ; and was the metrop
olis of the powerful kingdom of Pergamus,
so long famous under the Attali. The kings
of this race collected here a noble library of
200,000 volumes ; which was afterwards
given by M. Antony to Cleopatra, and added
to the library at Alexandria. Here also
parchment was first perfected ; hence called
pergamena. There was at Pergamus a cel
ebrated and much frequented temple of
Esculapius, who was usually represented
under the image of a serpent ; whence prob.
the allusion in Rev. 2, 13. See Pint. M.
Anton. 58. Plin. H. N. 5. 33. ib. 13. 21.
Strabo 13. p. 623 sq. O. v. Richter Wallf.
p. 488 sq. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. I. ii. p.
175, 219.
Ilepyrj, rjs, rj, Perga, the metropolis of
Pamphylia in Asia Minor, situated on the
river Cestus about 60 stadia from its mouth,
and celebrated for a splendid temple of
Diana; Acts 13, 13. 14. 14, 25. Strabo
14. 3. 2. p. 667. Plin. H. N. 5. 26.
irepl, prep, governing in N. T. the gen
itive and accusative ; in Gr. writers also the
dative; with the primary signif. around,
about, in a local sense, implying a surround
ing and inclosing on all sides. So with the
dative, e. g. SwprjKa Trepl crriftfa-aiv eSwf
Horn. II. 3. 332 ; 8aKTv\iov rrtpl Trj xpl
4>fpeiv Plato Rep. 359. d. Comp. Winer
J51. p. 446.
I. With the GENITIVE, \\here the genit.
then marks the centre from around which
an action proceeds, about which it is exert
ed ; see Passow s. v. Winer 1. c. Buttm.
132. 3. But in prose writers and usually
in the poets, nepi c. gen. is- used only trop.
about,concerning, respecting ; and so in N. T.
1. Where the genit. denotes the object
about which an action is exerted, as in Engl.
to speak or hear about or of a thing ; Matth.
589. Buttm. 147. n. 1. So after verbs
of speaking, asking, teaching, writing, and
the like; e. g. elrrov, Matt. 17, 13 6Vt 7rtp\
la>avvov T. /3. elntv avTols. John 1, 30. 7,
39 ; XaXe w Luke 2, 17. 33. 38 ; Xeyw Matt.
11, 7. 21, 45. al. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 13.)
e pcordco Luke 9, 45. John 18, 19; 8i8a(TKo>
1 John 2, 27; ypd(pw Matt. 11, 10. John 5,
46; and so Matt. 12, 36. John 1,7. 8. 6,41.
Acts 1. 1. 16. 7, 52. 1 Cor. 1, 11. 1 Tim.
I, 7. al. sEep. (Plut. Mor. II. p. 25. M.
V. H. 2. 10. Luc. D. Deor. 1.2. Xen. An.
1, 7. 2. Cyr. 6. 1. 6.) So after nouns of
like signification, where the simple genit.
might sometimes stand ; Luke 4, 14 (frf]fj.ij
TTfpl avTov. v. 37 ?ix os 7i" e p ai Tov. Acts 11,
22. 25, 16. Rom. 1,3. Heb. 5, 11. SoCeb.
Tab. 38. Hdian. 2. 1. 6. After verbs of
hearing, learning, knowing, and the like ;
e. g. O.KOVO) Mark 5, 27. Luke 7, 3. 9, 9 ;
KaTrix^v Acts 21, 21. 24; eVurra/Aai Acts
26, 26 ; yvacrTov eori 28, 22. So UKO(:U>
Plut. Mor. II. p. 40. Plato Phaed. 58 init.
p. 108. c. Xen. An. 6. 6. 34. After verbs
of inquiring, deliberating, doubting, and the
like ; e. g. ^T/W, John 16, 19. 1 Pet. 1,10;
e eraa> Matt. 2, 8 ; TrwSdi/o/iai Acts 23,
20 ; SievSu/ze ojuai Acts 10, 19; StaXoyt bp,at
Luke 3, 19 ; 8iaTropfop.ai Luke 24, 4. Acts
5, 24 ; So/cet poi Matt. 22, 42. After like
nouns, as {TJTTJO-IS John 3, 25. Acts 18, 15.
So 7rvi>3. Luc. Alex. 33. Ceb. Tab. 33;
SoKeT poi Luc. D. Deor. 6. 4 ; o-Kon-tw Xen.
Mem. 1. 1. 15.
2. Where the genit. expresses the ground,
motive, occasion of the action, i. q. on account
of, because of, in Engl. often/or. a) Genr.
e. g. after verbs of reproving, accusing,
being tried, and the like, c. gen. of thing ;
) Luke 3, 19 HpaS^s . . . e Xey^o-
fj,(vos VTT avrov irep\ HpwStdSos 1 KrX. John
8, 46. 16, 8. Jude 15; eyxaXe co Acts 19,40.
26, 2 ; KaTijyopeca 24, 1 3 : Kpivopai 23, 6. al
So /<a7Tjyopeo) Xen. Hell. 1. 7. 2; *cpiVop.ai
ib. 3. 5. 25. After verbs signifying an affec
tion of the mind, e. g. o-7rXayx*" t M al Matt.
9, 36 ; ayavaKTfc* Matt. 20, 24. Mark 10, 41 ;
3au/id<Jo> Luke 2, 18; /cav^dop-ai 2 Cor. 10,
8. Spec. fvxapio-Tfv and the like, 1 Coi 1 ,
4. 1 Thess. 1, 2. 2 Thess. 2, 13; ev^api-
571
irepi
trrlav drrobibovat 1 Thess. 3, 9. (So \dpiv
oTrofitSoi/at Died". Sic. 1. 88.) Also p.e Xei
Hoi Matt. 22, 16. Mark 12, 14; p.tpip.vda>
Matt. 6, 28. Luke 12,26. Also genr. after
various verbs and nouns, e. g. John 10, 33
Trepi KaXov tpyov ov Xi3dbp.ei ere KT\. John
19, 24 Xa^co/xei Trepi auToC, TiVos ecrrui.
Matt. 16, 11. Mark 1, 44. Luke 2, 27. Acts
15, 2. 19, 23 rdpaxos Trepi TTJS 6SoG. Col.
2, 1. So Hdian. 1. 11. 4. Dem. 10. 16.
Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 22 cpiXoi/eiKtcu Trepi TWOS.
b) Where the action is exerted in favour of
the person or thing denoted by the genitive,
i. q. on account of, in behalf of, for, e. g.
Matt. 4, 6 TOIJ dyytXots avrov eVreXerrai
Trepi crov. Luke 22, 32 e ya> Se ffrfir]v Trepi
o-ov, Iva KT\. John 16, 26. Eph. 6, 18. Philem.
10. Heb. 11, 40. 1 Pet. 5, 7 6Yi avrw p-e Xei
Trepi vp.cov. After verbs of offering sacri
fice and the like in behalf of any one ; Matt.
26, 28 TO ai/jLa p.ov ... TO Trepi TroXXcoj/ tK^vvo-
p.vov. Mark 14, 24. Gal. 1, 4. Heb. 5, 3.
So Eu/ip. Phcen. 534 ; comp. Cic. de Off.
3. 21. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 13. ib. 3. 3. 44.
c) Where the action is exerted against a
person or thing ; so c. gen. of pers. after
words of accusing, Acts 25, 18 Trepi oS...
ol Karfj-yopoi ov9ejuta> alriav tirtfapov, comp.
V. 27 TOS ICOT avTov curias, ib. v. 15 Trepi
ov . . . (Vffpdvicrav ol dp%itpfls. comp. v. 2
KctTa TWOS. (Comp. Jos. Ant. 14. 10. 12.)
So in the phrase Trepi TTJS dp.apTias, Trepi
afjuipTiuv, on account of sin, for sin, i. e.
for doing away or expiating sin ; Rom. 8,
3 TOV viov TT(p.\^as . . Trepi ap-aprias. 1 Pet.
3. 18 Xp. aTra Trepi Afiafnav eVraSe. Also
Trpocrcpcopd v. Svaia Trepi ap.. Heb. 10, 18. 26 ;
aipa 13, 11; iXacrp.6y Trepi dp.. 1 John 2, 2.
4, 10. Ellipt. Trepi ap.apTias for Sucria TTfpi
d/i. Heb. 10, 6. 8, comp. v. 26, quoted from
Ps. 40, 6 where Sept. for nxon ; comp.
Lev. 5, 8. 9, 10. 2 Chr. 29, 24. See Winer
p. 447.
3. Where there is only a more general
reference or allusion to the person or thing
denoted by the genitive, concerning, as to,
touching, in relation to. a) Genr. Matt.
18, 19 tav 8vo vp.S>v (rvp(pa>vf)O-u(nv irepl
Train-as TrpdypaTos KT\. Luke 11, 53. John
9, 18 OVK (Trio-Tevcrav oi louSaToi TTfpl avTov
OTI Tv<p\os TIV. 11, 19. 15, 22. Acts 28, 21
Tjp.ds ovTf jpdp.p.aTa irfp\ aov f Se|dpf3a.
Rom. 15, 14. 1 Cor. 7, 37. Col. 4, 10 Trepi
ov f\dft(T fvro\ds. Heb. 11, 20. al. saep.
So Dem. 12. 9. Plut. Galb. 23. Diod. Sic.
19. 36. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 15. b) Absol. or
independ. usually at the beginning of a sen
tence, e. g. Matt. 22, 31 Trepi TTJS dvao-Ta-
*>v vficpuv KT\. as to or touching the
resurrection of the dead, have ye not read.
Mark 12, 26. Acts 28, 22. 1 Cor. 7, 1. 25.
8,1.4. 12,1. 1 Thess. 4, 9. 13. 5, 1. al.
Comp. Winer p. 447. Matth. $ 589. So
Diod. Sic. 1. 6, 9. Plato Phzedr. p. 250. c.
Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 15. c) With neut. art.
Plur. TO rrept TWOS, c. gen. of thing, the
things relating or pertaining to any thing,
as TO. Trepi TJ/J /3ao~tXei as T. oup. Acts 1, 3.
8, 12. 19, 8 ; also 24, 22. With gen. of
pers. i. q. one s circumstances, slate, pros
pects, Luke 22, 37. 24/19. 27. Acts 23, 11.
15. Eph. 6, 22. Phil. 1, 27. Col. 4, 8. So
Xen. An. 2. 5. 37. Hell. 7. 4. 1.
4. Spec, from the primary idea of sur
rounding and including, in the phrase rrept
TrdvTov, pr. including all, and hence more
than all, above all, Horn. II. 1. 287. Find.
Ol. 6. 84. Dion. Hal. Ant. 6. 45. In N. T.
once, 3 John 2 Trept Trdvrav fv^op.ai ere eu-
oSovo~3at . . . /caSwr fvoSovTai crov f) ^V^T),
above all things I wish that thou mayest
prosper. So usually ; but taken in connec
tion with the next clause, it is better to ren
der : as to all things I wish that thou may
est prosper, even as thy soul prosperelh ; as
above in no. 3. a ; see Liicke Comm. in loc.
Winer p. 447 sq.
II. With the ACCUSATIVE ; where the
accus. then marks the object around or
about which any thing moves, comes, or
finally remains.
1. Of Place, around, about, e. g. place
whither, after a verb of motion, Luke 13, 8
ecos OTTOV crKcrv^a) Trept avrrjv. (Horn. II. 21.
11. ed. Wolf.) More freq. of place where,
implying the coming and remaining around ;
e. g. with ace. of thing, Matt. 3, 4 6 ivdv-
vrjs et^e . . . a>i>T)V Sep/x. Trept TTJV oo-cpiii/ av-
TOV. Mark 9, 42 Xi So? p.v\tKos Trept TOV
Tpd\n\ov avTov. Rev. 1 5, 6. With ace. of
pers. Matt. 8, 18 tScbi Se 6 iTjo-oOr TroXXovj
o^Xovy Trepi avTov. Mark 3, 32. 34. Acts
22, 6. See Buttm. } 147. n. 1. Matth. \ 589.
c. Winer $ 53. i. So c. ace. rei Luc. D.
Deor. 11.2. Diod. Sic. 12. 44. Xen. Cyr.
1. 2. 9; pers. Diod. Sic. 19. 36. Xen. Cyr.
7. 5. 59. With the art. ol, al, TO Trepi,
c. ace. of place, Mark 3, 8 oi Trepi Ti poi/ *al
2i8a>j/a, they about Tyre and Sidon, i. e
dwelling in and around these cities. Acts
28, 7 eV 8e TO!? Trepi TOV TOTTOV tKelvov, i. e.
in the parts around, the environs. Jude 7.
(Strabo 12. p. 571. .<E1. V. II. 12. 44.
Hdot. 6. 105.) With ace. of pers. oi Trepi
Tiva, of a person and his followers, Mark
4, 10. Luke 22, 49. John 11, 19. Acts 13,
13 ; see fully in 6, 17, TO, E. a.
2. Trop. of that about which an action is
Trepiayco
572
exerted, about, concerning, respecting, i. q.
irepi c. gen. Winer, Matth. 1. c. a) Of a
matter or business about which one is occu
pied ; Acts 1 9, 25 TOVS irfpl roiavra epyd-
ras, lit. workmen about like things, of like
occupation. Luke 10, 40 17 Se MdpSa Trept-
f anaro irfp\ iTo\\fjv diaKoviav. v. 41. 1 Tim.
6, 4. Comp. Viger. p. 656, marg. So
fX flv K f P*- Ti Luc. D. Deor. 19. 2. JEl.V.
H. 3. 42 ; tlvai irtpi TI Diod. Sic. 1. 74.
Xen. An. 3. 5. 7. b) Genr. i. q. as to,
touching, 1 Tim. 1, l^mpl TTJV jrumv evav-
dyrja-av. 6, 21. 2 Tim. 2, 18. 3, 8. Tit.
2, 7. So Jos. Ant. 5. 7. 8. jEl. V. H. 3.
31. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 2. c) With art.
neut. TO. Trepl e/u.e, my circumstances, af
fairs, state, Phil. 2, 23. So Xen. Cyr. 6.
1. 54 TO. Trepi rovs irvpyovs. Comp. above
in I. 3. c.
3. Of Time, i. e. of a point of time not
entirely definite, about, Matt. 20, 3 Trepi TTJV
TPITTJV &pav. v. 5. 6. 9. 27, 46. Mark 6,
48. Acts 10, 9. 22, 6. Comp. Matth. Wi
ner, 1. c. ^El. V. H. 5. 13. Hdian. 3. 4. 8.
Xen. An. 1. 7. 1.
NOTE. In composition irfpi implies in N.
T. a) A moving, being, spreading around
on all sides as from a centre, around, round
about; as 7repi/3dXX(a, Trtpi/SXeVoj, Trepu ^co.
b) Trop. as around and including an object,
and therefore more than, over, above ; as
irfpifijj.1, irepiova-ia. c) Emphasis, a com
pleteness or strengthening of the simple
idea, Lat. per, i. q. completely, very, exceed
ingly ; as TrfpiXvTros, irepnreipo). -f-
Trepidya), f. d<a, (aya>,) 1. to lead
about ; e. g. those whom one takes as com
panions, C. ace. 1 Cor. 9, 5 d&VXcpijj; yvvaina
rrepidyfiv. Sept. for Tp^in Am. 2, 10.
Dem. 958. 15 rpelr Traldas aKoXovSouy Trepi-
dytis. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 3.
2. Intrans. or with tavrov impl. see ayo>
no. 2 ; to go about, to go up and down, ab-
sol. Acts 13, 11. With ace. of place, de
pending on Trepi in composit. Buttm. 147.
n. 9. Matth. $ 426. Winer 56. 2. c. Matt.
4, 23 irfpiTJyfv O\TJV TJ/V Ta\L\alav, he went
about all Galilee. 9, 35. 23, 15 on irepui-
ytTc TT]V 3dXa(rcrai> *cai TTJV r]pdv. Mark 6, 6.
So absol. Cebet. Tab. 6 ; comp. Trepidywi/
Plut. Solon 3.
7reptatpe<w, , f. jjo-co, (aipe co,) aor. 2
TrepteiXov.
1. to take away what is round about ; c.
ace. Acts 27, 40 ras dynvpas TrepteXoWfj,
taking (cutting) away the four anchors
round about the ship ; comp. v. 29 and see
in do> no. 1 . So of a veil, Pass. 2 Cor. 3,
16 TrepiaipeiTai TO K.uk\>p.p.a, in allusion to
Ex. 34, 34 where Sept. for f On , as also
Gen. 41, 42; for l"OSn. Jon. 3, 6. So
2 Mace. 4, 38 ; 6VXa Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 47 ;
TO. Td x r) Dem. 125. 26. Xen. Hell. 2.
2. 22.
2. Trop. to take away wholly, all around.
Heb. 10, 11 TrepieXetj/ apapTias, wholly to
take away sins, to make complete expiation
for sins, comp. v. 4. Pass. Acts 27, 20
TTfpirjpe iTo irda-a f\7ris. Sept. for ^PH
Zeph. 3, 16; ^as* Ps. 119, 39. Dem.
942 ult. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1.21.
TTeptao-rpaTTTCi), f. ^ ffl , (ao-rpaTrra,)
to flash around, to shine around, with ace.
of pers. Acts 9, 3 ; see above in Trepidyu
no. 2. Fully with irtpi TIVO. Acts 22, 6 ;
see Buttm. 147. n. 9. Winer } 57. 2.
7repiftaX\.a), {. /3aXw, QSdXXw,) to cast
or throw around, to put around.
1. Genr. to cast around, c. ace. et dat.
Luke 19, 43 irepi[3a\oii<riv %dpaKd aroi.
Sept. for "Bia Ez. 4,2. Pol. 5. 20/5 ofr-e
Tafppov ovTf x<*P aKa TJ] iraptppciXfj Trepif-
&a\ov. JEl V. H. 6. 12. Xen. Mem. 2
1. 14.
2. Spec, of clothing, to throw around, to
put on, to clothe, e. g. a) Act. c. ace. of
pers. expr. or impl. Matt. 25, 36 yvp.v6s, KOI
7Tfpif/3dXere p.e. v. 38. 43. (Sept. Is. 58, 7.)
With two ace. of pers. and thing, to put a
garment around or upon any one, to clothe,
with any thing ; Luke 23, 1 1 irepiftaXav
avTov e o-SfJra Xa/ZTrpdv. John 19. 2 ; see
Buttm. 5 131. 5. Sept. for i"i&3 Ez. 18, 7.
16. So Tivd TI Test. XII Pair. p. 648.
Hdian. 2. 8. 10 TTJV /3ao~. Tropfpvpav [UVTOV]
TTfpiftuXovres. b) Mid. and Pass, to put
on one s own garments, to clothe oneself,
to be clothed ; absol. Matt. 6, 29 ovSe 2oXo-
Ha>v...TTpifftdXtTo us fv TOVTUV. Luke 12,
27. Rev. 3, 18. 19, 8. With accus. of
garment, comp. Buttm. 135. 5. 134. 6.
Acts 12, 8 7Tf/H/3aXoC TO lp.aTi6v <rov. Matt.
6, 31. Part. perf. Mark 14, 51 TTfpi^Xrj-
pevos (TivBova. 16, 5. Rev. 7, 9. 13. 10, 1.
11,3. 12,1. (17,4.) 18,16. 19,13. Sept.
for V^s i Sam. 28, 8 ; ftsnri 2 K. 19, 1.
2. (1 Mace. 8, 14. JE1. V. H. 12. 1. p. 156
ult. Tauchn. Xen. CEc. 2. 4.) With ej
rtvi, Rev. 3, 5 7repi)3aXeiTai Iv i/itm oty Xev-
Koh. 4, 4. Sept. for 3 H&3 Deut. 22/12.
Ps. 147, 8; comp. Ps. 45, 14. Once c.
dat. of garment, Rev. 17, 4 Rec. rrfpifif-
^\T]fj.firr) 7rop<pvpa Kal KOKKIVO). So Sept. for
a ,163 i K. 1, 1. 11, 29. Wisd. 19, 6;
trop. ovflSti Dem. 740. 23. Diod. Sic. 12.
25. See Matth. 5 402. d.
573
7rept/3Xe7r&), f. ^ w , (/SXeVw,) to look
around upon, c. ace. Plut. Marcell. 7. Xen.
Cyr. 5. 1. 2. In N. T. only Mid. irtpi-
/SXe jrojLiai, f. Ap-o/wu, to look round about
oneself, e. g.
1. Intrans. to look around, round about,
absol. Mark 9, 8 Trfpi/SXc^d/iepot, OVKT
ovSe ra fidov. 10, 23; c. inf. of purpose
Mark 5, 32. Sept. for MSB Ex. 2, 12.
Ecclus. 9, 7. Arr. Epict/3. 14. 3. Plut.
Cato Min. 37.
2. Trans, to look around upon, c. arc.
Mark 3, 5 7rfpij3Xf\^d^ti oy avrovy. V. 34.
11, 11. Luke 6, 10. Sept. for -niB Job 7,
8. Pol. 9. 17. 6.
TrepifioXaioVj ov, TO, (TrtptjSdXXca,) pr.
something thrown around ; hence a cover
ing, garment, spoken of the outer garment,
mantle, pallium ; comp. i/idriov no. 2. Heb.
1, 12 ojoVi 7repi/3dXaioi> eXi ety avrovy, in
allusion to Ps. 102, 27 where Sept. for
din!? 5 also for m03 Ex. 22, 27 ; fiSS-a
Ez. 27, 7. So Palseph. 52. 4. Dion. Hal .
Ant. 3. 61. Plut. Alex. 67. Spec, a cover
ing for the head, a veil, 1 Cor. 11, 15.
7T6ptoe&)j f. Sijcroj, (Sew,) Pass. perf. Tre-
pi8(8ffj.ai, to bind around; Pass. John 11,
44 f) o\lns avrov o-ovfiapi w TrepteSeSero. Sept.
Act. for 1OX Job 12, 18. Jos. Ant. 5. 4.
2. Hdot. 4/176. Plato Legg. 830. b.
i,) f. do-o/it, Mid. depon.
(irtpifpyos. epydop.ai,) pr. to work all
around a thing, on every side, to work
carefully, sedulously, to do with great and
even excessive pains, ^El. V. H. 2. 44-.
Hence in N. T. to overdo, to be a busy-body ;
so in the paronomasia 2 Thess. 3, 1 1 pjSey
tpyafrufvovs, dXXa 7reptepyabp.eVovy, doing
nothing, but over-doing ; not busy in work,
but busy-bodies. So Ecclus. 3, 23. Dem.
150. 24 e cov (pydr) Kal trepiepydfa. Plat.
Apol. Socr. 3. p. 19. b.
Trepiepyo?, ov, 6, tj, adj. (tpyov.) pr.
working all around, i. e. doing carefully,
sedulously ; comp. in irepiepydo(i.ai. In
N. T. over-doing, doing with care and pains
what is not worth the pains, i. e.
1 . Of persons, a busy-body, intermeddler ;
1 Tim. 5, 13 ov povov dpyai, dXXa *al (p\v-
apoi KOI irepifpyoi. Arr. Epict. 3. 1. 21.
Plut. T. Gracch. 2. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 1.
2. Of things, ra nepiepya, pr. over
wrought, curious; spoken of magic arts,
sorcery, Acts 19, 19 iKavoi 8e rtav ra Trtpi-
fpya irpagdiTav. Iren. adv. Hseres. 1. 20.
Tsidor. III. 139 ov rrjv Trapa XaXSat otr Trtpi-
epyov iraio evcriv f/jLaSov ol nalSfs ol rptis
KOI 6 AavirjX. Genr. Dem. 145. 17. Comp.
Lat. curiosus Hor. Epod. 17. 77.
Trepiep^ofMU, Mid. depon. (ep^o/wit,)
aor. 2 TrepifjXSoi , to go about, to wander up
and down, absol. Acts 19, 13. Hob. 11, 37
Of a ship sailing on an irregular course
with unfavourable winds, Acts 28, 13
With ace. of place, dependent on nepl in
compoeit. see in Trepidyw no. 2 ; so 1 Tim.
5, 13 TTfpifpxofifvai ray olxias, going about
to houses, from house to house. Sept. c.
ace. for BVJ Job 1, 7. Absol. Wisd. 6^
16. Xen. OZc. 6. 13; c. ace. Diod. Sic. 1.
83. Xen. Ag. 9. 3.
Trepie^w, f. ^ (? X(B> ) aor. 2 Trepte -
(TXov, intrans. pr. to have or to hold oneself
around, to be around; comp. in e^co no. 5;
hence i. q. to surround, to environ, as a
mountain Dem. 1274. 15 ; c. ace. Xen. An
1. 2. 22. In N. T. to inclose, to embrace.
1. to clasp around^ to seize, c. ace. of
pers. trop. Luke 5, 9 3d/i/3os Trtpifa-xf av-
TOV. 2 Mace. 4, 16. Jos. B. J. 4. 10. 1 ;
pr. ib. 6. 3. 1. Luc. Tox. 14.
2. to include, to contain, as a writing, c.
ace. Acts 23, 25 ypd^as eVtcrroX^i irtpi-
(Xovcrav TOV TVTTOV TOVTOV. So 1 Mace. 15,
2. Diod. Sic. 1. 4. Plato Menex. 87. d.
Impers. 1 Pet. 2, 6 SioYt Trepie^et tv rfj
ypa(f>fj I8ov KT\. where supply 17 Trepio^?;
or the like ; see Buttm. { 129. 16, 17. So
Jos. Ant. 11. 4. 7 /3ovXo/uu yivea^at Trdvra
KaScoj eV avrfi
, f. fcio-co, (fcoj/w^tt,) to
gird around, Sept. for *nx trop. Ps. 18,
40. 30, 12. In N. T. only Mid. or Pass.
to gird oneself around, to be girded around,
spoken in reference to the long flowing
garments of the orientals, which they gird
up around them while engaged in any busi
ness ; see in ava^vwyn. Mid. absol. Luke
12, 37 TTfptfcocrerat KOI dvaK\ivel avrovf.
17, 8. Acts 12, 8 ; c. ace. trop. rf)v oar<pvi>
tv dXrjSf/a Eph. 6, 14. Sept. c. ace. for
Ian Is. 32, 11 ; itK Jer. 1, 17; c. iv for
3 Sept. 1 Chr. 15/27. (1 Mace. 3, 58.
Pol. 30. 13. 10.) Pass. perf. part, irtptc
fcoo>ieW, girded around; absol. Luke 12,
35 fcrraHTav vfj.5>v at ocr(pv(s TTfptf^axrfJifvai.
i. e. be ye ready, prepared ; comp. in dva-
fa>j/w/. Sept. and isn Ex. 12, 11. With
ace. of thing or girdle, Buttm. 5 134. 6.
Rev. 1,13 irfpif^(ccrp.(vov . . . ^taisrjv xpvcrf)v.
15, 6. So Diod. Sic. 1. 72.
Trepi je<7i9, ewr, rj, (mptrh^u,) a put
ting around, wearing, e. g. of golden orna
ments, 1 Pet. 3, 3 7rep/37o-ir xpvo-iW.
574
Comp. Diod Sic. 12/21 p-vSe 7repm 3ecr2ai
Xpvcrta.
trans, lo cause to stand around, to place
around, Hdian. 7. 10. 13. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5.
1 ._ln N. T. only intrans. in Aor. 2, Perf.
and Mid.
1. to stand around, absol. John 11, 42 Sta
TOV ox^ov TOV 7rfpifo~ra>Ta. Acts 25, 7 Trepie-
a-Tnaav ol djrb if poo: i. e. around th tribu
nal. Sept. for 2S3 2 Sam. 13, 31. Judith
6, 1. Hdian. 5. 5. 19. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 41.
2. Mid. Trtpiio-Tapai, to stand round
about, at a distance from, so as not to come
near ; to stand aloof from, to avoid, c. ace.
depending on Trtpi in composit. see in Trepi-
dyo> no. 2. 2 Tim. 2, 16 TUS 8 /3ej3ijXovy
Kfvo<p(ovias Trepttarao-o. Tit. 3, 9. Jos.
Ant. 1.1.4 (pei/yei . . . Kal Trepuo-TOTat. ib.
4. 6. 12. Jamblich. Vit. Pythag. 31. Luc.
Hermot. 86.
aToy, TO,
. q. Ka3app.a, but stronger, cleansings, sweep
ings, off-scouring, filth ; Phavorin. rrrptKa-
3p/iaTa, dvrl TOV djro\^7jyp.ara, Kal axnrfp
aVoo-apw/iaTa. Also an expiatory victim,
ransom, as cleansing from guilt and punish
ment, comp. scape-goat ; so Sept. for ^B3
Prov. 21, 18 irfpiKa SapfjLa StKaiou avop.os.
Hesych. 7TfptKa3dppxiTa dvrtXvTpa, . . . Trept-
Ko^Saipovrfs Tay TroXetr, in allusion to the
custom by which, in times of public calam
ity, malefactors or other worthless persons
were immolated as victims, to make expia
tion for the state ; comp. KaSap/xa, Schol. in
Aristoph. Plut. 454 a3app.aTa fXeyoiro ot
eVi Trj KaSdpo-ei Xotp,ou TIVOS fj TIVOS eVtpay
vocrov, Sud/xepoi TOIS Seoiy. TOVTO Se TO e 3oy
(cat irtpl Pw/iat oty eVeKpdnjo-e. See Wet-
stein N. T. II. p. 114. Munthe Obs. in
N. T. e Diod. Sic. p. 321 sq. Adam s Rom.
Ant. p. 326. Diet, of Antt. art. Sdcrificium.
J. CEBS. Bell. Gall. 6. 16. See also art. Tre-
ofyniLa. Hence genr. and in N. T. meton.
for a vile and worthless person, a scape-goat,
outcast, 1 Cor. 4, 13 OK 7repnca3dpp.aTa TOV
Koa-p-ov, where some Mss. read wo-Trep v.
obo-Trepei Ka3dpp.aTa in the same sense. So
Arr. Epict. 3. 22. 78 ; comp. xd3ap/xa Jos.
B. J. 4. 4. 3. Luc. D. Mort. 2. 1. Dem. 574.
1 4. Lat. purgamentum servorum Q. Curt.
10. 2. 7.
1. to cover around, c. ace. TO 7rp6o-a>trov,
to blindfold, Mark 14, 65; c. ace. of pers.
id. Luke 22, 64. Sept. genr. for Tj?D 1 K.
8, 7. Genr. Plato Tim. 34. 6 ; trop. Plut.
de Anim. procreat. 4.
2. to quite cover, lo overlay, e. g. with
gold, Pass. Heb. 9, 4. Sept. for f 3113 Ex.
28, 20.
TrepiKeifAaij f. Ktltrofttn, (iceTp;ai,) to lie
around, to be. circumjacent, e. g. mountains
Hdian. 2. 11. 16. In N. T. to lie around,
also to be laid around, i. q. Perf. Pass, of
7rfpiTi 3j7p,i. see Buttm. $ 109. II. 4 ; hence
1. to surround, to encompass, c. dat. of
pers. Heb. 12, 1 irfpiKtip-tvov fip.~tv vt(pos
p.apTvpo>v. Comp. Matth. J 402. d. Hdian.
5. 6. 16. ib. 6. 1. 2.
2. For Pass. perf. of TrepmS^t, Buttm.
1. c. to be laid or put around, to be hung
around, as about the neck ; Mark 9, 42 d
TTfpiKfiTai Xt 3oy p,uXiKoy TTtpl TOV Tpd^Xoi/
avToi. Luke 17, 2. So Hdian. 3. 5. 11.
Xen. Eq. 5. 3. With ace. of thing in the
manner of passive verbs, Buttm. J 134. 6, 7.
Acts 28, 20 TTJV d\vcriv TavTrjv nepiKfip-ai, I
am hung around with this chain, bound with
it. Trop. Heb. 5, 2 eVei Kal OVTOS irtpl-
KfiTai do-Zfvetav, is compassed with infirmity,
clothed with it. So Jos. de Mace. 12. 3 TO
8fo-p.d. HJiun. 2. 13.17; trop. Theocr. Id.
23. 14 vppiv.
7rept/ce<paXaiOj ay, 17, (7reptKf<pdXaioy,
Ke(paX/;,) a head-piece, helmet, trop. Eph. 6,
17 et 1 Thess. 5, 8, in allusion to Is. 59, 17
where Sept. for "313; also 1 Sam. 17, 5.
2 Chr. 26, 14. Pol. 3. 71. 4. ib. 6. 23. 8.
TTCplKpaTTj^j eoy, ovs, 6, f), adj. (KpaT o>,)
strong rmind about any thing, all powerful,
Anthol. ur. I. p. 137 yap.(pT)\fjcri irepiKpa-
Tffo~(riv fpvfj.vuv. In N. T. having wholly
in one s power, being master of; hence ircpi-
KpaTjjy ytVecrSai, to become master of, to mas
ter, to come by, c. gen. Acts 27, 16 jrepiKpa-
Tfis yevto-^ai T>JS o-/cd<p^y, to become masters
of the boat, to come by the boat, i. e. to se
cure it so as to hoist it into the ship, comp.
v. 17. 30. So Hist, of Sus. 39 in Cod. Alex.
rco, f. ^o), (Kpwmo,) to hide
all around, wholly ; to hide carefully, e. g.
eavrfv Luke 1, 24. Luc. D. Deor. 10. 8.
encircle round about, to surround, e. g. as
besiegers a city, Luke 19, 43. Sept. for
tpiSH 2K. 6, 14; 230 Josh. 7, 9. Mid.
Aristoph. Av. 346. Xen. An. 6. 3. 11.
7repi\dfJ,7T(0, f. ^co, (Xd/iTro),) to shine
around, c. ace. see in irtpidyca no. 2 ; Luke
2, 9. Acts 26, 13. Jos. B. J. 6. 5. 3. Plut.
Camill. 17. Diod. Sic. 3. 12.
TrepiXetTTft), f. v/ co, (XeiTrw,) to leave over f
Pass, to be left over, to remain over, i. q. TTC-
piyivofj.ai ; comp. in trtpi note. Part, o I
575
ireptXf iiro/*ei>oi, those remaining over,
the survivors, 1 Thess. 4, 15. 17. 2 Mace.
1, 31. Hdian. 2. 1. 16. Pol. 1. 37. 2.
ou, 6, f), adj. (XuTn;,) pr.
* environed with grief, i. e. wholly grieved,
very sorrowful, Matt. 26, 38 ntpiXv-rros t<rnv
f) ^VXTJ pay (a>s Savdrov. Mark 6, 26. 14,
34. Luke 18, 23. 24. Sept. for nrrinilirt
Ps. 42, 6. 12. Aristot. Eth. 4. 3. Pliit.
Thes. 20,26. Isocr. 11. b.
7TpijJ,ei>a), f. via, (peW,) pr. to wait
round about any thing, i. e. to wait for, to
atcait earnestly, e. g. rrjv eVayyeXiai/ Acts
1, 4. Sept. for rtjp Gen. 49, 18. Dem.
1314. 6. Xen. An. 2. 1. 3.
7repi, (jrfpi strengthened,) roundabout,
gen. Pol. 1. 45. 8. In N. T. as adv. c. art.
6, TI, TO rrepi, surrounding, circumjacent,
comp. Buttm. J 125. 6. Acts 5, 16 TO TrXJ}-
3of TU>V 7repi Tf-oXf o>i>. So Jos. Ant. 1 1 . 2. 1 .
Xen. Cyr. 1 . 5. 2 ; genr. Xen. An. 4. 4. 7.
TrepioiKeo), >, f. 170-00, (ntpioiKos,) to
dwell around, c. ace. see in Treptayco no. 2.
Luke 1, 65 TOVS irtpioiKovvras avrovs, i. e.
their neighbours. Pint. Pomp. 34 init.
Xen. An. 5. 6. 16.
TreplOLKOS, ou, 6, 17, adj. (OIKO?,) one
dwelling around or near, a neighbour, Luke
1 , 58. Sept. for ft Deut. 1 , 7. JEl. V. H.
3. 1. Thuc. 8. 6, 22.
TreplOVCTlOS, O v, 6, fj, adj. (irfpiova-ia,
Trepi eip-t,) over and above, superabundant,
Hesych. -rrtpioiKnov iro\v, Trtpirrov. In
N. T. spec, one s own, peculiar; as Xaos
rrepiovo-ios Tit. 2. 14, i. q. Xaos fls irtpi-
iroir)(nv 1 Pet. 2, 9. Sept. Xao? irepiovcrios
for nho Ex. 19, 5. Deut. 7, 6. 14. 2. 26,
1 8. So Hesych. irfpioixriov . . . nfpnroirjToi>.
Theophylact. irtpiova-ios- oiKf ias.
Trepto^r/, y s , ^, (7rfpie x<a,) a circumfer
ence, circuit, compass, Jos. B. J. 5. 4. 3.
Diod. Sic. 1. 91 ; the contents of a writing,
argument, Hesych. irtpioxi) *al V7r6%ns.
Hence in N. T. the argument or contents
within certain limits, a period, section, pass
age, Acts 8, 32 f) df TTfpLoxr) rfjs ypacprjs
KT\. So Stobffius in Eel. Phys. p. 164. a.
Dion. Hal. de Thuc. 25. Cic. ad Attic. 13.
25.
TTeptTTCtTeft), &>, f. 770-0), (Trarew,) to tread
about, lo walk about ; hence
1. Genr. to walk, to be walking; Matt.
9, 5 eyftpai KOI irepindrti. 11,5 ^ooXot nepi-
wtiTov(Ti. Mark 2, 9. 8, 24. 16, 12. Luke
24, 17. John 1, 36. Acts 3, 8. 9. 1 Pet. 5,
8. Rev. 9, 20. al. Sept. for -r^n Prov. 6,
22. So &\. V. H. 2. 5. Xen. Mem. 3. 13.
5. Conv. 9. 7. With an adjunct of place
or manner ; c. adv. OTTOU Luke 1 1 , 44. John
21, 18 ; c. adj. yvp.vos as adv. Rev. 16, 15.
With prepositions, e. g. Sia rov (paras av-
rrjs Rev. 21, 24; ev c. dat. of place, Mark
11, 27 eV TW t epw. John 10, 23. Rev. 2, 1.
(Sept. Gen . 3, 8. Cebet. Tab. 1. Dem.
1258. 22.) John 7, 1 TrepifTraret o I. eV rfj
FaXtXa/a, i. e. went about, remained in Gal
ilee ; so John 11, 54 ; lv c. dat. genr. Mark
1 2, 38 iv crroXaty. John 11, 9 eV i^/xepa. V.
10 tv TTJ WKTI. 12, 35; trop. John 8, 12.
1 John 1, 6. 7. 2, 11 ; iiri c. gen. as eVi
r>js SoXao-o-?;? Matt. 14, 25. Mark 6, 48.
49. John 6, 19. (Sept. 2 Sam. 11, 2. Ec-
clus. 9, 13.) Also eiri c. ace. as eVi TTJV
%d\a<r<rav Matt. 14, 26. 29; ptrd c. gen.
of pers. i. q. to accompany, to associate with,
John 6, 66. Rev. 3, 4. (Comp. Job 34, 8.
Prov. 13, 20.) So Trap a c. ace. as irapa
rrjv ZdXao-o-av Matt. 4, 18. Mark 1,16.
2. Trop. and from the Heb. to walk, i. q.
to live, to pass one s life ; always with an
adjunct of manner or circumstances ; comp.
Heb. r^rt Heb. Lex. no. 2. E. g. c. adv
Rom. 13, 13 fvcr^p-ovo)? TTfpiTrarTjcra).
1 Cor. 7, 17 wj. Eph, 4, 1. 17. 5, 8. 15.
Phil. 3, 17 ovTtas. Col. 1, 10 a a> 9 .
2 Thess. 3, 6. 11. (Sept. for rn 2 K.
20, 3.) With dat. of rule or manner, Wi
ner ^ 31. 3. b; comp. Buttm. { 133. 4. b.
Acts 21,21 rois eSeo-i ntpuraTeiv. 2 Cor.
12, 18 r&5 nvfv/jiaTi. Gal. 5, 16. With pre
positions, e. g. 8 id C. gen. as 8ia iri<TTtws
2 Cor. 5, 7 ; tv c. dat. e. g. of state or
condition, as tv a-apuL 2 Cor. 10, 3; also of
rule or manner, Rom. 6. 4 ev Kaivoryrt
fcof/j TT. 2 Cor. 4, 2. Eph. 2, 2. Col. 3, 7.
Heb. 13, 9; ev aXrftfia 2 John 4. 3 John
3, 4; eV Xpicrrw Col. 2, 6. (Sept. for
3 ^bn Prov. 8/20. Ecc. 11, 9.) Also
Kara c. ace. implying manner or rule,
Mark 7. 5 ou TT. Kara TTJV irapudocriv KT\.
Rom. 8, 1. 4 Kara ffdpxa. 14, 15. 1 Cor. 3,
3. Eph. 2, 2. 2 John 6. +
7Tpl7reipa)< f. -n-fpca, (Treipw,) pr. to put
round a spit ; hence to pierce through, to
transfix, so that the weapon is wholly sur
rounded and covered ; c. ace. or Pass. Jos.
B. J. 3. 7. 31 TroXXoi 8f rois Ibiois TrtpifTrti-
povro i (peo-u/. Luc. Zeux. J 10 bis. Diod.
Sic. 16. 80. In N. T. trop. 1 Tim. 6, 10
eavrovs TTtpifTTfipav oSvvais TroXXaZs 1 . So
Philo in Flacc. p. 965. a, [avrovs] dvrjKt-
o-rois TTfpifTTfipe KOKOIS.
TTepnriTTTO)) (TriVra),) aor. 2 nepifTrt-
<rov, to fall around any one, to embrace, Xen.
An. 1. 8. 28. In N. T. to fall into the midst
of any tiling, so as to be wholly surrounded
576
by it ; to fait into or among, c. dat. Luke
10, 30 Xflo-TaZy TTfpifTTfa-fv. James 1, 2 TT-
pao-p,oly Trepnrfa-rjTf. With fls TVTTOV Acts
27, 41. So Xflo-raiy TrfpteVfo-e Diog. Laert.
4. 50. JEL V. H. 13. 46; KUKOIS 2 Mace.
10, 4. Isocr. de Pac. p. 176. a. Plato Legg.
877. c.
TreplTTOieco, , f. JJQ-W, (TTOU W,) to make
remain over and above, i. e. to lay up, to ac
quire, Jos. Ant. 17. 10. 2 ult. Plut. Phoc.
6. Xen. CEc. 2. 10; to preserve, e. g. life,
,TIJJ> ^vxf]v, Isocr. p. 408. b. Xen. Cyr. 4.
4. 10. In N. T. only Mid. to acquire for
oneself, to obtain, to purchase, c. ace. Acts
20, 28 fjv TTfpinoirjcraTo 8ui rot) iS/ou tu/Mi-
Toy. 1 Tim. 3,13 /3a3p.6i/ eauToty KaX6i> Tre-
pnroiovvra, where for e avToly with the Mid.
see Winer \ 39. 6. p. 298. Sept. for (lisn
Gen. 31, 18; nfoS Prov. 6, 32. So Diod.
Sic. 1. 74. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 3.
TreplTTOlijcriS) ea>y, 17, (TrepiTrou co.) pr.
a making remain over, a laying up ; hence
in N. T.
1. Genr. acquisition, i. e. a) an ob
taining, gaining possession, 1 Thess. 5, 9
OVK eSeTO Jjp-ay 6 3e6s fls opyrjv, XX fls
Trtpnroirjtnv o-wTTjpi ay. 2 Thess. 2, 14. b)
Meton. the thing acquired, a possession,
1 Pet. 2, 9 Xaoy tls TTfpnroirjcnv, a people
for a possession, i. e. peculiar, one s own,
5. q. Xaoy Trepiouo-foy Tit. 2, 14. Eph. 1, 14
tls aTroKvrpaxTiv TTJS irfpnvoir](rf(i>s, for the
redemption of his possession, as in 1 Pet. 2,
9. So Sept, for ?^5O Mai. 3, 17. Aquil.
2. preservation, a saving of life ; Heb.
10, 39 fls TrepiTToirja-iv ^vxrjs, opp. UTrwXeta.
Sept. for nirva 2 Chr. 14, 12. Test. XII
Patr. p. 633 tva ytv^rai Trepmoirja-is T
Icoo-^cp. Comp. in irepnroita).
TTeplpprj yvvfJLl, f. rrfptpp^w, (p^ywp-i,)
<o <ear jroro around any one. e. g. fetters
Diod. Sic. 4. 44. In N. T. only of gar
ments, to tear off, e. g. the clothes of per
sons about to be scourged, ra t/idrm Acts
16, 22. So 2 Mace. 4, 38. Diod. Sic. 17.
35. Plut. Poplic. 6 01 Se [vTrrjpeTai] ev%vs
o-vXXa/So irey TOVS VSUV LCTKOVS, Trfpifppf]"/vvov
ra l/JLciTia, TCIS x f ^P as aTrrjyov OTTIO-QJ, pa/3Soi?
e^aivov TO. (rcop-ara.
TTeptCTTTaa), co, f. ao-co, (a-Traa),) <o draw
off from around, to draw or strip off, as
TTfpioTraeras TO SiaS?;p.a Plut. de Garrul. 12 ;
T^^ Tidpa! Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 13; to draw
about or away, e. g. a stream into other
channels, Plut. Camill. 4; persons to
nrtother object, Dion. Hal. Ant. 10. 33.
D od. Sic. 19. 10. In later usage and
N. T. Pass, irepitr-rrdofjiai, e3p,cu, trop.
to be drawn about in mind, to be distracted,
over-occupied, with cares or business ; with
TTfpi c. ace. Luke 10, 40 ij 8e M(ip3a Trrpt-
etTTraTO vrepi TTO\\TJV StaKoviai/. So c. -rrtpl
Ecclus. 41, 2. Pol. 3. 105. 1. Diod. Sic. 1.
74 I8flv ecrri TOVS Te^viVay Trepl TroXXa 777
Siavoiq. Trtpicnru>fj.fvovs. In this sense found
only in late writers, Phryn. et Lob. p. 415.
Trepicraeia. as, 17, (TTfpto-o-ds,) more
than enough, superabundance; Rom. 5, 17
TTJV TTfpicrcrfiav rrjs x<*P iTOS > ^ Q- T *l v X^P lTa
rr)v Treptao-^i , superabounding grace.
2 Cor. 8, 2. 10, 15 els Trepia-a-eiav adv.
superabundantly, exceedingly. So of evil,
excess, overflow, excrescence; James 1,21
Trep. rrjs KaKias. Comp. Sept. for
Ecc. 6, 8 ; -p -in^ Ecc. 1,3. 5, 8.
arcs, TO,
is oter a?2^ above ; e. g.
1. What is left over, a remainder, resi
due ; Mark 8, 8 ?)pav Trepicra-evp-aTa TUV *Xa-
crfj.a.TCt>v.
2. What is laid up, superabundance,
wealth, affluence; 2 Cor. 8, 13. 14 KOI TO
fKfit>(ov TrfpiwevfJia ytvr\Tat. tis TO vp.Siv
ixrrfpniM. Trop. Matt. 12, 34 et Luke 6, 45
CK TOV Trfpicrcrev/JMTos TTJS Kapdias.
TreptcrcreUft), f. evo-ca, (irfpurcros,) to be
over and above, to overgo, to exceed in num
ber or measure, Xen. An. 4. 8. 11. Conv.
4. 35. In N. T. to be more than enough ;
hence
1. to be left over, to remain; absol. John
6, 12 Ta TTfpicro-fvo-avra K\a<rp.aTa. With
dat. v. 13 o TTfpi cro-euo-e rots peftpcoKoo-iv.
Part. TO TTfpia-o-fvov, the remainder, resi
due, e. g. TOJV (cXao-p-aTwi/ Matt. 14, 20. 15,
37 ; so TO Trepio-o-fvo-av c. dat. Luke 9, 17.
Jos. Ant. 3. 9. 2 a S civ
2. to superabound, to abound richly. a)
Of persons, i. q. to have more than enough,
to hate superabundance, absol. Phil. 4, 12.
18; c. gen. Luke 15, 17 Trfpicrcrovo-iv ap-
TU>V, comp. Buttm. 5 132. 10. a. With et?
TI to cr/or any thing, ety irav fpyov aycftov
2 Cor. 9, 8 ; fv TIVI in or in respect to any
thing, Rom. 15, 13. Phil. 4, 12. Col. 2, 7.
So c. dat. Sept. Ecclus. 11, 12 7rrxei a itf-
pto-o-eva. Jer. 30, 10 ; c. eV 19, 24. b) Of
things, i. q. to abound, to have abundance,
intens. c. dat. Luke 12, 15 OVK ev TW Trtpia--
o-fveiv Tivl f) <af] OVTOV. Part. TO TTfpter-
o-fvov TIVI, one s abundance, wealth, Mark
12,44. Luke 21, 4. (Tob. 4, 1^6. Xen. Cyr.
6. 2. 30 Ta 7n.TT]Ofia Trepio-o-fvoira.) With
fls Tiva, to abound unto any one, to happen
577
to liim abundantly, Rom. 5, 15. 2 Cor. 1,^5
bis, see in ird^rjfjia. So etc TI, unto any
thing, 2 Cor. 8, 2. Also with the idea of
increment, to abound more and more, i. q.
to increase, to be augmented, c. dat. Acts
16, 5 (7rtpicr<rfvov TQJ dpi3po>, and with tv
TIM Phil. 1,9; did TWOS 2 Cor. 9, 12. Phil.
1, 26. c) Spec, in a comparative sense,
to be more abundant, to exceed, to be better,
to excel; e. g. foil, by irXdov and a gen.
Matt. 5, 20 tav /iij ntpicrcrfvcrr] TJ diKaiocrvvrj
v/ioov TT\flov TU>V ypanpaTftov KT\. With tv
TIVI in or in respect to any thing, 1 Cor. 15,
58 TTfpurcrfvovTfs ev TW tpy<f TOV Kvpiov.
2 Cor. 3, 9. 8, 7 bis. Absol. Rom. 3, 7 et
yap 17 aXfafia TOV 3e ov . . . (TTtpiffcrfvcrev,
1. e. has been made more conspicuous.
1 Cor. 8, 8 ovTf yap tdv (pdyu>p.fv, irfpicr-
a-tvop.fv. 14, 12. 1 Thess. 4, 1. 10. So
1 Mace. 3,30. Dion. Hal. Ant. 3. 11. Thuc.
2. 65.
3. Trans, to make superabundant, to cause
to abound, see Buttm. } 113. 2 sq. Matth.
{ 496. 2. So of persons, 1 Thess. 3, 12
vfjids 8e 6 Kvpios TrKfovdcrai K.OL 7Tfpio~o-fvo-ai
Tj) dyaTrr]. Of things, 2 Cor. 9, 8 dvvaros
6 2for irdcrav x a P iv **p**W*5<nu f is vp.ds.
4. 15 Iva j) %dpis...Tr)v cvxapicrTiav Treptcr-
<Ttv<rr) els TTJV 86av TOV SeoC, where others
take nfpio-o-ev(Tji intrans. as above in no. 2.
b. Eph. 1, 8. Pass, of persons, to be made
to abound, to have more abundantly, Matt.
13, 12. 25, 29. Aquil. for Hiph. fut. in 1 }
Prov. 12, 26 irfpicrcrfv&v TOV TrXrj&iov 8i-
KUIOS-
Trepicra-os, 77, 6v, (nepi I. 4,) over and
above, more than enough.
1. Pr. as exceeding a certain measure,
c. gen. more than, Matt. 5, 37 TO Se Trepitr-
<TOV Tovrcav, whatsoever is more than these ;
comp. Matth. 334. Sept. for in 1 ; Ex. 10,
5. 2 K. 24, 31 ; ">nia 1 Sam. 30, 9. (Jos.
Ant. 10. 4. 2 TO n(pio-(r6v TO>I> xP 7 Jl JL ^ Ta>v -
JE\. V. H. 14. 32. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 21.)
Also superfluous, 2 Cor. 9, 1 irfpia-trov poi
(cm TO ypdcpeiv \i\jlv. So 2 Mace. 12, 44.
Hdian. 5. 1. 3. Xen. CEc. 18. 2. For the
adv. vTTfp fK TreptacroC, see art. virtp-
2. Genr. siyerabundant, i. e. abundant,
much, great. a) In the posit, degree ad
verbially ; e. g. neut. 7T(pi<r<r6v, abundantly,
in superabundance, John 10, 10 Iva fafjv
e^cixri. KOI Trtpio-o-ov e^cocrt^. Also fK Tre-
pio-a-ov, beyond measure, vehemently, Mark
6, 51. 14, 31 ; comp. in no. 3. h. So
Test. XII Patr. p. 711 *c irepi(T(rov iirol^rt.
b) Spec, in a comparative sense, more abun
dant, excellent, belter, Matt. 5, 47 TI 7rfpr-
37
, hence Neut. TO
excellence, pre-eminence, Rom. 3, 1. Sept.
for Chald. 1"W Dan. 5, 12. 6,4. Solsocr.
Panegyr. 1. Plut. Romul. 12 bis. Diod. Sic.
12. 156 vop.os ov&ev oparai irfptf)(iav crocpov
T) TrepiTToV. c) Comparat. Trepicro-o Te-
p o s , T), ov, more abundant, more, greater ;
e.g. in number, Luke 12, 4; in degree.
Matt. 23, 13 TTfpio-o-oTfpov Acpi /ia. Mark 12,
40. Luke 20, 47. 1 Cor. 12, 23 bis. 24.
2 Cor. 2, 7 ; of dignity, more, better, greater,
c. gen. Matt. 11, 9. Luke 7, 26. Neut.
Trfptacrorepof as adv. more abundantly,
more, the more; absol. Luke 12, 48 ntpio--
croTtpov aiTTjo-ovcriv ai/Tov. 2 Cor. 10, 8 tav
Kal TTfpio-croYepoV TI Kau^jjo-co/iat KT\. Ileb. 6,
17. 7, 15 ; with a gen. 1 Cor. 15, 10 ; with
/naXXoi/ Mark 7, 36, comp. in p.d\\ov no. 3.
Winer 5 36. 3. n. 1.
TrepLcrcrorepay?, adv. in the compar.
degree, instead of the more usual Trepto-o-o -
Ttpov, Buttm. 5 115. 5. Matth. 262; more
abundantly, more, more vehemently ; comp.
in TTfpicra-os no. 2. c. The comparison is
every where made with something impKed ;
see Winer 5 36. 3. Mark 15, 14 Rec. ?re-
pio-o-oTepco? fKpa^av they cried out the more
vehemently, i. e. more than before. 2 Cor.
1, 12 7rtpio-<TOTfp<cs 8e irpbs vpas, more
abundantly towards you, sc. than towards
others. 2, 4 ^v e^w Trep. els V/JMS, sc. than
have others. 7,15. 11, 23 bis. 12,15. Gal.
1, 14. Phil. 1, 14. Also the more abun
dantly, the more, I Thess. 2, 17. Heb. 2, 1.
13, 19 ; with p.S\\ov 2 Cor. 7, 13, comp. in
p-SXAoi/ no. 3. Test. XII Patr. p. 721 TT?-
pio-aoTfputs f]ydrrr](Tav avTovs. Isocr. 35. 0.
7Tey3tcrcr(W9, adv. (irepio-a-os,) abundantly,
exceedingly, vehemently, Matt. 27, 23 -rrfpia--
o-w? fxpagav. Mark 10, 26. (15, 14.) Acts
26, 1 1 . Sept. for in? Dan. 8, 9. 2 Mace.
8, 27. Plut. Consol. ad Apollon. 28 fin.
Hdot 2. 37.
TrepHTTepa, ds, 171 <* dove, pigeon, Matt.
3, 16. 10, 16. 21, 12. Mark 1, 10. 11, 15.
Luke 3, 22. John 1, 32. 2, 14. 16. Luke
2, 24 fivo vfocrvovs TTfpiaTfputv two young
dmes, the offering of the poor ; see Lev. 5,
7. 14, 22, where Sept. for nj P "VSa ; also
for na"h Is. 38, 14. Neh. 2, 7. ^El. II.
An. 3. T 15. Xen. An. 1. 4. 9.
Trepirefjiva), f. Ttpa>, (Tepvco,) aor. 2
TTfpifTfpov, to cut around, to circumcise;
Mid. to let oneself be circumcised, comp.
Buttm. 5 135. 8. In N. T. only in the Jew
ish sense, to circumcise, to remove the pre
puce ; c. ace. of pers. Luke 1, 59 ^X3o>
TT(piTtp.f~iv TO Tratoiov. 2, 21. John 7, 22.
578
Acts 7, 8. 15. 5. 16, 3. 21, 21. Mid. Acts
15, 1. 24. 1 Cor. 7, 18. Gal. 2, 3. 5, 2. 3.
6, 12. 13 bis. Pass. perf. part. irfpiTfrprj-
fievos 1 Cor. 7, 18. Sept. for ito Gen. 17,
27. 21, 4. Mid. ib. 34, 15. 17. (Jos. Ant.
1. 10. 5. Diod. Sic. 1. 28. Hdot. 2. 36.)
Trop. in a spiritual sense, i. q. to put away
impurity, iniquity ; Col. 2,11 TrepifTp-Tj^nre
7r(piTOfifj a^eipoTTOMyrw, com p. Rom. 2, 29.
Sept. and ^ Deut. 10, 16. Jer. 4, 4. So
Philo Abr. I. p. 450.
Treptri^fjLi, f. TrfpiSno-a), (WSj^u,) 3
plur. pres. TrepmSe ao-i Mark 15, 17, see
Buttm. ^ 107. rn. 1 ; to put around, to place
around any person or thing ; with ace. and
dat. expr. or impl. Matt. 21, 33 (ppdyp-ov
ai>Tu> irfpie%j]Kfi>. Mark 12, 1. Matt. 27, 28
TTfpifyr]K(v aurw ^Xa^vSa. 27, 48 TrepiSelr
[rov a-Trayyov] /caAa/iw, i. e. putting it around
the end of a rod. Mark 15, 17. 36. John 19.
29. Sept. for Wia Ruth 3, 3 ; &&*] Gen.
27, 16. So Jos. Ant. 3. 7. 1. Hdian. 1. 3. 7.
Xen. Eq. 5. 1, 3. Trop. to put around, to
bestow upon, c. ace. et dat. 1 Cor. 12, 23 TOV-
TOIS rip.f]v Trfpicr<roTfpav Trepm Se/ifi . Sept.
for 1H3 Esth. 1, 20. Job 39, 19. So Hdian.
5. 1. 11. Dem. 1417. 2. Xen. Athen. 1. 2.
s , 17, (Trepirep.i a),) circum
cision, in the Jewish sense, the removal of
the prepuce, as the distinctive sign of the
Jewish nation from Abraham onwards ;
practised also by several ancient oriental
nations, as the Egyptians aud Ethiopians
(Hdot. 2. 104. Diod. Sic. 1. 28), and by all
Muhammedans ; see Gen. 17, 10 sq. Lev.
12. 3. Luke 1, 59. Jos. Ant. 1. 10. 5. c.
Apion. 1. 22. Barnab. Epist. c. 9.
1. Pr. e. g. a) The act or rite of cir
cumcision, John 7, 22. 23 -nepiTo^v Actp./3d-
vttv, to receive circumcision, to be circum
cised. Acts 7, 8. Rom. 4, 11. Gal. 5, 11.
Phil. 3, 5. So Sept. thrice for ^a, M^ia,
Gen. 17, 12. Ex. 4, 26. Jer. 11, 16. b)
The state of circumcision, the being circum
cised, Rom. 2, 25 bis. 26. 27. 4, 10 bis, eV
irtpirop.fi a>v, i. e. being circumcised. 3, 1 .
1 Cor. 7, 19. Gal. 5,^6. 6, 15. So ot
vf ptTo/irjy, those of the circumcision, the cir
cumcised, put for the Jews, Rom. 4, 12;
for Jewish Christians, Acts 10,45. 11,2.
Gal. 2, 1 2. Col. 4, 1 1 . Tit. 1,10. c) Meton.
and collect. T) irtpirop.^, the circumcision, for
the circumcised, the Jews, the Jewish peo
ple, Rom. 3, 30 os St/cat&xrei irtpiTop.r)i> e /c
TnWcoff. 4, 9. 12. 15, 8. Gal. 2, 7. 8. 9.
Eph. 2, 11. Col 3, 11.
2. Trop. circumcision in a spiritual sense,
i. a. the putting away of impurity from the
heart. Rom. 2, 28. 29 ittpirop.^ Kapdias.
Col. 2, 11 bis, irfpitrp-rj^riTe irtpiTop.fi d^ft-
pOTTOlTJTO) ...fV Trj irfptTOp.fi T V XpHTTOt). j. C.
the circumcision which has Christ for its
author and object. Collect, and emphat.
nu;i oo - > c / .
ml. 6, 6 Tjptis yap Tp,fv TI irtpiTOfjin, i. e.
we are the true spiritual circumcision, the
true people of God.
TreplTpCTTd), f. ^ w , ( T peVeo,) to turn
about, e. g. a person, Plato Axioch. init. p.
364. a. p. 370. b ; to turn upside down, to
overturn, Wisd. 5, 24. Plut. Marcell. 7.
Luc. Contempl. 7. In N. T. trop. to turn
about into any state, to cause to become any
thing, to make, c. els, Acts 26, 24 ere tls /xa-
viav TrtpiTptirti, i. e. turns thee about into
madness, makes thee mad. So Jos. Ant. 2.
14. 1 tls opyrjv irtpiTpairiv. Comp. Lys.
210. 2.
Trepirpexa), aor. 2 Trepie Spap-oi/, (rpex<0,)
to run around in a circle, Xen. CEc. 13. 8.
In N. T. to run about in a place ; c. ace.
Mark 6, 55 irepi8pafj.6t>Tfs S\ijv- TTJV Trfpi ^co-
pav, comp. for the ace. in Trepiayut no. 2.
Sept. for Bins Pol. Jer. 5, 1. Am. 8, 12.
So Cebet. Tab. 14. Lys. 185. 13. Xen.
Hell. 7. 2. 15.
7repl<f)epa), f. Trepioi o-o), (<pe po>,) to bear
or carry around, pr. in a circle or at table,
Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 2. In N. T.
1. to bear or carry about, hither and thith
er, to various places, c. ace. Mark 6, 55
rovs KOKGOS exoirras TTfpKpfptiv. 2 Cor. 4,
10 T1]V VfKpOHTlV TOV irjCTOV TTfpKpfpOVTtS (V
ra o-co/iart, see in j/e <cpaxrij no. 1. 2 Mace.
7, 27. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 50.
2. Pass, to be carried or driven about,
hither and thither ; e. g. clouds by the wind.
Jude 12 Rec. i/e(p/Acu avvftpot VTTO dvcpcav
TTfpKpfpofjLfvai, but later edit, read 7rapa<pe-
pofufvai, see in Trapcupe pw no. 2. (Of a ship
Maxim. Tyr. 31. p. 306.) Trop. Eph. 4,
14 ntpxp. iravrl dvep.a> TTJS didaa-KoXlas.
Heb. 13, 9 Rec. see in 7rapa<pepeo no. 2.
Trept(j)povea), w, f. ijo-w, ((ppoww,) ta
think round about a thing, to consider it on
all sides, JEl V. H. 12. 52. Aristoph. Nub
225. In N. T. to think over a thing, to past
over in thought, to overlook, to despise, c. gen
Buttm. I 132. 5. 3. Matth. J 378. n. 2
Tit. 2, 15 p-qSe/r <rov irfpKppoixiru, comp
1 Tim. 4, 12. So Plut. Thes. 1. Plato Ax
372. b.
u > o "7> a - x/ 30 * rouna
about a place, circumjacent, neighbouring,
m. V. H. 1. 34. Hence in N. T. fern, f,
irtpixapos sc. yij, the country round about,
circumjacent region, Matt. 14, 35. Mark 1,
579
JTeT/309
28. 6, 55. Luke 3, 3. 4, 14. 37. 7, 17. 8,
37. Acts 14, 6. Melon, of the inhabitants,
Matt. 3, 5. Sept. for ban Deut. 3, 13. 14;
"133 Gen. 1 3, 10. So ra Trepi xojpa id. 1 Chr.
5, 16. Palaeph. 21. 2.
TTfplifnjfAa, aros, TO, (irtpi^dca,*) pr.
scrapings, scum, filth, Hesych. TTfpi^T/p.a
TTfpiKard/iaypa. Also, like 7TfpiKa3appa, an
expiatory victim, ransom, espec. a human
victim, see in TepiKa3app.a ; so Hesych. irtpi-
^r)/j.a dvTikurpov, dvrfyvxov. Suid. ovrcos
fnf\eyov [ot AZfrjvaioi] rw Kar (viavrov crvv-
tJfWTt T(OV KOKGiV (al. irdvTO)V KdKa) TTtpi-
^rjfjia r)fiS>v ytvov, fjrot <ru>Trjpia Kal dnoXv-
Tpoxris Kal OVTCOS fVfftaXXov rfj SoAdcroT;,
axravti r Tlocreift&vi Svcrtav cmorivvvvrfs.
Tob. 5, 18 dpyvpiov...TTfpfyr)fj.a TOV irat-
8iov f]fj.S>v yevoiro. Hence in N. T. melon,
for a vile and worthless person, as in Engl.
scrapings, offscouring, scum, 1 Cor. 4, 13
ndvroiv TTfpfyijfJia Zens lipri. So Symm. for
2*? Jer. 22, 28.
TrepTrepevofiai,, Mid. depon. (nepirepos, )
to boast or vaunt oneself, absol. 1 Cor. 13, 4.
M. AntDnin. 5. 5 Kal TO o-w/xdrtoj/ Karai-
rtairSai, Kal dpecrKecrSat, Kal irfpnfptve& Sa.i.
Liban. Or. 14. p. 427. a.
Ilepcrte, iftos, f], Persis, pr. n. of a fe
male Christian, Rom. 16, 12.
Trepvcrtj adv. (n-e par,) the past year, a
year ago, Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 7. In N. T. only
with OTTO, i. e. d-rro Trepuo-i, from or since
a year ago, 2 Cor. 8, 10. 9, 2 ; see in dn6
fio. 2. c. jB. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 47. So
Trpo irepvcri Dem. 467. 14 ; eVc irepva-i Luc.
Soiree. 5 7.
TTeraOfiai, see in rrfTopai.
i rrTlVOV, ov, TO, (7TT(iv6s, jre ro/xat,) a
bird, fowl, in N. T. only Plur. ra Trert ti>d,
Matt. 6, 26. 8, 20. 13, 4. 32. Mark 4, 4.
32. Luke 8, 5. 9, 58. 12, 24. 13, 19. Acts
10, 12. 11, 6. Rom. 1, 23. James 3, 7.
Sept. Plur. for Cll S Gen. 1, 26. Deut. 14,
19. 20; Sing, for t)33 Ez. 39, 4. Plur.
Paljcph. 23. 1. Hdot. 2. 123.
TTeTO^tfft, f. 7rerij(7op.(u or Trriycro/iai,
Mid. depon. to fly; so with fls c. ace. of
place whither, Rev. 12, 14 "va TTfrrjTai fls
TTJV (pr]p.ov. Part. Trerd/xevoy, flying, in later
edit. Rev. 4, 7. 8,13. 14,6. 19,17. Sept.
for t)W, PlB-fiP, Gen. 1, 20. Is. 31, 5. So
Palaeph. 13. 2. Luc. Soloecist. 7. Xen. An.
1. 5. 3. A later present form n-frdo/iai,
w/iai, whence part. 7rera>/ii/oj, is found in
Text rec. in the four passages above quoted ;
it belonged to the poets and to the later
nrose ; Butlm. 114 under Wro/wit. Lob. ad
Phr. p. 581. So Diod. Sic. 4. 77 fin. comp.
Luc. D. Marin. 1 5. 3
Trerpa, as, T/, 1. a rock, cliff, ledge, pr.
a mass of live rock. Rev. 6, 15 els raj TT/-
rpar TOW optcov. v. 16. In such, sepulchres
were hewn, Mark 27, 51. 60. Mark 15, 46 ;
see in /xi^/netoi/. On such also houses and
villages were founded for securily, Malt. 7,
24. 25. Luke 6, 48 bis. Spoken of a soil
underlaid wilh rock, i. q. TrerpwS^s, Luke 8,
6. 13. Sept for 3>bo 1 Sam. 13, 6. Is. 2,
21 ; "IIS Prov. 30. 19. Is. 2, 10. Ceb.
Tab. 15. Hdian. 8. 1. 13. Xen. An. 4. 7. 4.
2. Trop. of firmness and energy of faith,
like a rock, Matt. 16, 18 ; here said in allu
sion to the earnestness of Peter s reply v.
16, and in paronomasia with the pr. n. n/-
Tpos. Comp. Sept. and 3^0 2 Sam. 22, 2.
Of Christ, in allusion to the rock whence
the waters flowed in the desert, 1 Cor. 10,
4 bis ; comp. Ex. 17, 6. Num. 20, 8 sq.
where Sept. for isis ( sbtt ; see in aKo\ov-
3eo). So too of Christ as fj Trerpa ovcafSd-
Xou, a rock of offence or stumbling, i. e. as
the occasion of destruction to those who
reject him, Rom. 9, 33 et 1 Pel. 2, 8, quot
ed from Is. 8, 14 where Sept. for itiS;
comp. in Xt Sos no. 2.
ov, o, (rrf rpa,) pr. a piece of
rock, a stone, Luc. Navig. 44. Xen. An. 4.
7. 12; also a rock, Soph. Phil. 272. Plato
Legg. 843. a. In N. T. only as pr. n. Peter,
(Aram. NB" 1 ? Kj/cpay q. v.) the surname of
Simon one of ihe Apostles, son of Jonas,
and brother of Andrew, a fisherman of Beth-
saida, Matt. 16, 18. John 1, 43. 45. He
afterwards lived at Capernaum, and was
married, Mark 1, 29. 30, comp. v. 21. Luke
4, 38. This name was given him by Jesus
at the first interview, John 1, 43, prob. on
account of the boldness and usual firmness
of his faith in Jesus as the Messiah. He
was of an ardent, impulsive, unequal tem
perament ; at one time expressing unbound
ed devotedness to Jesus, and then denying
him ; Matt. 26, 33 sq. 69 sq. Although the
first to preach the gospel directly to the
Gentiles (Acts 15, 7. 14, comp. c. 10), yet
he wavered in respecl to the introduclion
of Jewish observances among Ihem, for
which he was openly reproved by Paul,
Gal. 2,11 sq. In kler years he is said to
have gone abroad, and to have preached
the gospel in the Parthian empire, whence
some suppose his firsl epistle was written ;
but this rests on no historical foundation.
A still later tradition relates thai he went
to Rome, and at lasl suffered martyrdom in
580
that city along with Paul ; see Neander
Gesch. der Pflanz. u. Leit. der Kirche etc.
II. p. 460 sq. 472 sq. (Engl. II. 24 sq.
36 sq.) +
7reTpa)8r)$, tos, ovs, 6, 77, adj. (-ntrpos,
ti8os,~) rock-like, stone-like, having the form
of a rock, Diod. Sic. 3. 45. In N. T. rocky,
stony; hence TO TrerpwSey, rocky ground,
stony soil, Mark 4, 5 ; TO. Trerpuidrj id. Matt.
13, 5. 20. Mark 4, 16. So Jos. B. J. 2. 6.
1. Plut. Sylla 16. Plato Rep. 612. a. On
the form comp. Buttm. 119. 14. b.
Trrjyavov, ov, TO, (7rf]yvvp.i,~) rue, a plant,
ruta graveolens Linn. Luke 11,42. The-
ophr. H. Plant. 1. 15. Plut. Symp. 3. 1.3.
Tnqyr), jj s , jj, 1. a fountain, source,
James 3, 11. [12.] Sept. for T?? 1 K. 1,
9. So Hdian. 1. 6. 5. Xen. An. 1. 2. 7.
From the Heb. 7777701 vdareav. fountains of
water, Rev. 8, 10. 14, 7. 16, 4. Sept. and
o^a rvisis Ex. 15, 27 ; D^an jnsn 2 K.
3, 19. 25." (Judith 12, 7.) Trop. of life-
giving doctrine, John 4, 14 ; also as an em
blem of the highest spiritual enjoyment,
Rev. 7, 17. 21, 6; comp. in &>?; no. 1. b.
Sept. and ll pa Prov. 13, 14. 14, 29. So
Ecclus. 21, 13.
2. a well ; John 4, 6 bis, 77 7777777 TOV la-
Kw/3 /crX. comp. v. 1 1 where it is TO (ppeap.
2 Pet. 2, 17.
3. Spec, an issue, flux, 7777777 rev alp-aros
Mark 5, 29, i. q. fj pvo-is TOV cup.. Luke 8,
44. So Sept. for D^n* 1-ipn Lev. 12, 7.
TrrjyvvfjLI,, f. 7777co, to fix, to fasten, to
make fast and firm, Luc. Philopatr. 17.
Xen. Ven. 6. 7, 9; to fix or fasten together,
to construct, to build, Pol. 3. 46. 1. Hdot.
5. 83. In N. T. of a tent, to set up, to pilch.
Heb. 8, 2 171; ((TK.r)i>T)v) fTrr)ev 6 Kvpios-
Sept. for niJ3 Gen. 26, 25. 1 Chr. 16, 1.
So Pol. 6. 27. 2. Plato Legg. 817. c.
Trr)Sd\lOV, iov, TO, (TTTJ^OV, Tre Soi/,) a
helm, rudder, Acts 27, 40 omrft Tar fev-
KTTjpias TUV TTTjSaXuov. James 3, 4. JEL V.
H. 9.40. Xen. An. 5. 1. 11.
TTTjXi/co?, 77, ov, pron. correl. how great,
quanlus, corresponding to 77X1*09, 777X1*0?,
Butt. ^ 79. 5. Gal. 6, 1 1 iSeTe 7777X^01? V/MV
ypdp.p.a(Tiv eypa^a rfj ffjLr) X e P l > U e see M?1 1
how large an epistle I have written unto you ;
for Plur. ypdnp.ao-iv comp. Acts 28, 21, and
see in ypdp.p.a no. 2. Others : with how
large letters 1 haie written ; or also : with
what letters, what a hand ; but both less
well. Trop. of dignity, Heb. 7, 4. Sept.
for riBS Zeph. 2, 6 [2]. Luc. Haley. 2.
Pol. 1. 2. 8.
7777X09, ov, 6, clay, mire, mortar ; John
9, 6 bis, firruo-t x^Q-i Kcu fTroirjcrf 7777X01 eVc
TOV TTTVO-piaTOS KT\. V. 11. 14. 15. Sept.
for "lan Job 30, 19 ; B^a 2 Sam. 22, 43.
(Pol. 3. 79. 9. Xen. An. 1. 5. 7, 8.) Spec.
potter s clay, Rom. 9. 21. Sept. for "i5?n
Is. 29, 16 ; B-IB Is. 41, 25. So Pol. 12. 15.
6. Dem. 313. 17.
Tnypa, as, fj, a bag, sack, wallet, Lat.
pera, of leather, in which shepherds and
travellers carried their provisions. Matt. 10.
10 P.TJ Trrjpav ds 686v. Mark 6, 8. Luke 9,
3. 10, 4. 22, 35. 36. Judith 13, 10. Luc.
D. Mort. 10. 2. Plut. Quasst. Gr. 13.
7r *?% L ">> ?) o, (kindr. iraxys,) Plur.
gen. 7777xeo>j>, later contr. Tnjx^> v J nn 21, 8.
Rev. 21, 17. Xen. An. 4. 7. 16; comp.
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 245 sq. Buttm. 5 51. n. 5;
pr. the fore-arm, from the wrist to the el
bow, 1EL V. H. 5. 19. Horn. Od. 17. 38.
In N. T. a cubit, the common ancient mea
sure of length, strictly the distance from
the elbow to the tip of the middle finger,
but reckoned at 1^ foot ; hence the Greek
cubit was equal to 1.5169 f. Engl. and the
Roman cubit to 1.4562 f. Engl. See Diet.
of Antt. art. Cubilus, Measures, and App.
Tab. II. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 503. So
Matt. 6, 27 7rrjx vv * va - Luke 12, 25. John
21, 8. Rev. 21, 17. Sept. for nrx Gen.
6, 15. 16. Jos. B. J. 6. 2. 9. Pol.~5. 89.
9. Xen. An. 4. 7. 16.
TnaCfti, f. ao-co, (Dor. for cricco,) pr. (c
press, to hold fast ; hence to lay hold of, to
take, to seize.
1. Of persons, to lake one by the hand.
c. ace. et gen. of the part, Acts 3, 7 77iao-as
aia-ov TTJS Sepias x l P s > com P- Buttm. J 132.
5. e. (Theocr. 4. 35.) In a judicial sense,
to take, to arrest, John 7, 30 t^Tovv ovv
OVTOV Tndo-ai. V. 32. 44. 8, 20. 10, 39. 11,
57. Acts 12, 4. 2 Cor. 11, 32, So Ecclus.
23,21.
2. Of animals, to take in hunting or fish
ing, to catch, c. ace. John 21, 3 V TTJ WKT\
firiao-av oiSeV. V. 10. Rev. 19, 20 eVtao^
TO STJP/OI/. Sept. for Tr]X Cant. 2, 15.
7Tte&>, f. eVo), (kindr. /3ia&>,) to press,
to holdfast, e. g. one s hand Pol. 32. 10. 9.
In N. T. to press down, to make com
pact, e. g. fifTpov Luke 6, 38. Sept. for
rft* Mic. 6, 15. So Pol. 18. 1. 10. Xen.
Mem. 3. 10. 13.
TTi^ayoXoyta, as, f], (nftavos, Xoyor,)
persuasive discourse, enticing icords, Col. 2.
4. Fabr. Cod. apocr. N. T. III. p. 694.
Plato Theaet. 162. e; ir^avo\oyea> Diod.
Sic. 1. 39.
581
JTltcpaivcii, f. aw, (TTiKpor.) pr. to make
sharp, acrid, bitter; e. g. water, Pass. Rev.
8, 11; comp. Ex. 15, 23. Meton. of the
pain caused by bitter and poisonous food or
drink, to cause bitter pain, c. ace. Rev. 10,
9 niKpaivti (rov TTJV KoiXlav. v. 10. Comp.
Sept. and -nra Hiph. Job 27, 2. Trop. of
the feelings, to imbitter, Pass, to be or be
come bitter, to be harsh, angry, Col. 3, 19.
Sept. Pass, for fjsg Ex. 16, 20. Jer. 37,
14. So Esdr. 4, 31/Dem. 1464. 18.
TTiKpict, as, f], (iriKpus,) bitterness, with
the accessory idea of venom, the two beinf
often connected in the mind of the He
brew; comp. the Heb. Deut. 29, 17 [18].
32, 24. Am. 6, 12. Rev. 8, 11. So as a
genit. of quality, equiv. to an adj. Winer
} 34. 2. b. Buttm. } 132. n. 12. Heb. 12, 15
pia iriicpias i. q. pia niKpd, comp. Deut.
29, 17 [18]. Acts 8, 23 d s xoXiji/ nixpias,
i- q. x- iriKpav- (Comp. TriKpo ^oXor Anthol.
Gr. III. p. 208.) Trop. bitterness of spirit,
of speech; Eph. 4, 31 micra niKpia ical
Styior. Rom. 3, 14 $>v TO crrofia apas Kal
Tvixpias yefj-ti, quoted from Ps. 10, 7 where
Sept. for fiB ia deceit. Sept. for ia Job
7, 11. Is. 38, i?. So Pol. 8. 12. 1. Dem.
1482. 21.
a, o i>, pr. pricking, pointed,
sharp, as iriKpos ourror Horn. H. 4. 118,
134; TT. fi(\ep.va 22. 206. Hence genr.
and in N. T. of taste, bitter, acrid; e. g.
opp. to y\vK\/t , James 3,11. Sept. for in
Prov. 27, 7. Ex. 15, 23. (jEl. V. H. l".
34. Xen. An. 4. 4. 13.) Trop. of the
feelings, spirit, bitter, harsh, cruel, James
3, 14 (T)\OV TriKpov. So Diod. Sic. 1. 78.
Pol. 7. 14. 3.
7T4/C/3&59, adv. (niKpos, ) bitterly ; in N. T.
of bitter weeping, Matt. 26, 75 et Luke 22,
62 (K\av<rf 77tpa>f. Sept. for "in riD3
Is. 33, 7 ; TTQ Pi. Is. 22, 4. Aristaen. l*
21 or 22 ; genr. Arr. Epict. 3. 11. 3. Pol.
9. 34. 1.
JTiXaro?, O v, 6, Pilate, i. e. Pontius
Pilatus, the fifth Roman procurator of Ju-
dea, see in f]ytp.<at> no. 2. The first was
Coponius, sent out with Quirinus after the
banishment of Archelaus, see in Kvpf)vios ;
the second was Marcus Ambivius ; the
third, Annius Rufus ; the fourth Valerius
Gratus ; who was succeeded by Pilate
about A. D. 26; see Jos. Ant. 18. 2. 2.
Pilate continued in office about ten years ;
and being hated by both Jews and Samari
tans for the caprice and cruelty of his ad
ministration, he was accused by them be
fore Vitellius then governor of Syria, and
sent by him to Rome to answer to thesn
complaints before the emperor ; Jos. Ant.
18. 3. 1. ib. 18. 4. 1, 2. Tiberius was dead
before the arrival of Pilate ; and the latter
is said to have been banished by Caligula to
Vienna in Gaul, and there to have died by
his own hand about A. D. 41 ; Euseb. H.
E. 2. 7, 8. For the part taken by Pilate in
the condemnation of Jesus, comp. Jos. Ant.
18. 3. 3. A spurious tract called Ada Pi-
lati was current in the early ages of Chris
tianity, purporting to be a full report from
Pilate to Tiberius of the whole matter con
cerning Jesus. This tract however is ap
parently the same with the apocryphal Gos
pel of Nicodemus ; or, at least, is contained
in this latter ; which, together with Pilate s
pretended letters, may be seen in the Co
dex Apocr. N. T. I. p. 214 sq. ed. Fabric,
or I. p. 487 sq. ed. Thilo ; see also Thilo s
Prolegom. p. cviii sq. Matt. 27, 2 sq.
Mark 15, 1 sq. Luke 13, 1. 23, 1 sq. John
18, 29 sq. 19, 1 sq. Acts 3, 13. 4, 27. 13.
28. 1 Tim. 16, 13. +
7Tt/i7rA,77/u, f. 77X770-0), aor. 1 firXrjo-a,
Pass. aor. 1 firX^a^rjv, all from obsol.
IIAAQ, whence also the intrans. form 77X17-
3, not found in N. T. see Buttm. $ 114.
To fill, to make full, e. g. aor. 1 e 77X770- a,
c. ace. Luke 5, 7 ; also c. gen. of that with
which, Matt. 27,48. John 19, 29 7r\T)<ravrfs
(T-rvoyyov ogovs. Pass. c. gen. Matt. 22, 10;
comp. Buttm. } 132. 10. a. Sept. for j^o
Gen. 21, 19. 24, 16. So Anthol. Gr. iv!
89. Luc. Nigr. 16. Xen. An. 1. 5. 10.
Trop. Pass. aor. 1 eTrX^o-S^i/, to befitted,
to be full, e. g. a) Of persons, to be filled
with any thing, to be wholly imbued, affected,
influenced, with or by any thing ; with gen.
of thing, as rov nvfi/naros dyiov Luke 1,15.
41. 67. Acts 2, 4. 4, 8. 31. 9, 17. 13,9;
3v/nov Luke 4, 28 ; (p6@ov 5, 26 ; avoias 6,
11 ; also Acts 3, 10. 5. 17. 13, 45. Meton.
of a place, Acts 19, 29. Sept. for Nbsi:
Gen. 6, 11. 13. Prov. 12, 22. So Eccfus.
37, 27. Comp. Anthol. Gr. IV. p. 28.
crofyirjs irkrftoyLfvos. Act. Dem. 1491. 9.
b) Of prophecy, to be fulfilled, accom
plished ; Luke 21, 22 roC TrXTjerS^i/ai TCI
yfypafj.fj.tva, in later edit. So Heb. xba ,
Sept. 7rXj;pa)3^at, 1 K. 2, 27. c) Of
time, to be fulfilled, completed, to be fully
past ; Luke 1 , 23 o>r fTrX^o-Srjo-aj/ al rjfjLtpai
rfis \iTovpyias. v. 57. 2, 6. 21. 22. So
^B , Sept. 7rXr7/3&)3^at, Gen. 25, 24.
f. irpt]<ru>, to set on fire, to
burn, Ml V. H. 12. 23 ; comp. Buttm.
5 1 1 4. In N. T. Pass, only trop to be in-
ISlOV
582
TTiTTTO)
flamed, to swell, to become swollen, e. g.
from the bite of a serpent, Acts 28, 6 npoo-f-
doKuv avTov fj.e\\fiv irip.Trpacr Sai. So JEi\.
H. An. 3. 18. Luc. Dipsad. 4 ofpis . . fKKaiei,
K.al afjnti, KOI Trip.Trpacr Sai noifl.
TTivatciBlov, ov, TO, (dim. nival-,*) a small
tablet, writing-tablet, pugillaris, Luke 1, 63.
Comp. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 510, 511.
Diet, of Antt. art. Tabulae. Symm. for
r,Df3 Ex. 9, 2. Arr. Epict. 3. 22. 74. Plut.
Eumen. 1.
TTlva^ UKOS, 6, (7rXa,) a board, table,
spec, a writing-table, tablet, covered with
wax, Jos. de Mace. 17. Dem. 1055. 16;
comp. in nivaxio i.ov. In N. T. pr. a wooden
trencher, and hence a plate, platter, dish, on
which food and the like was served up.
Matt. 14, 8 enl nivaKi TTJV KefpaXfjv TOV lo>-
dvvov. v. 11. 23, 25. Mark 6, 25. 28. Luke
11, 39. So Jos. Ant. 8. 3. 8. Athen. 6. 3.
Horn. Od. 1. 141.
TTtVO), f. Trio/iat Buttm. 5114. ^95. n.
18; 2 pers. nito-at Buttm. 103. m. 16;
aor. 2 eniov, perf. ntnatica.
1 . to drink, e. g. of persons, absol. Matt.
27, 34 OVK T/StXe Tridv. Luke 12, 19. Acts 9,
9. 1 Cor. 11, 25 ; trop. John 7, 37, comp. in
Str/mco no. 2. As infin. final, e. g. Sovvai
jriflv to give to drink, Matt. 27, 34. John 4.
7. 10. Rev. 16, 6; alrelv niiiv John 4, 9.
Sept. for fine Qen. 24, 14. 18 sq. So Luc.
D. Deor. 7. 1. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 18 ; as infin.
final Antiph. 114. 15. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 8.
With adjuncts : a) Foil, by ex c. gen. of
the drink, or meton. of the vessel containing
the drink, i. e. to drink of any thing, a part
of it ; Matt. 26, 27 nitre e avrov sc. TOV
noTTjpiov, v. 29. John 4, 12. 13. 14. 1 Cor.
10, 4. Rev. 18, 3. 14, 10 KCU UVTOS nitrai f<
TOV otvov TOV Svfj.ov TOV 3fov, see espec. in
Zvpos. Sept. for 1? tirna Gen. 9, 21. 2 Sam.
12, 3. So JE\. V. H. 1. 4. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5.
4. b) Foil, by OTTO c. gen. of the drink ;
Luke 22, 18 ov p.rj 7n o> dno ToG ytvv. Trjs
. Sept. for nfj Jer. 51, 7. c)
With accus. of the thing drank, to drink any
thing, to use as drink, Luke 1, 15 criufpa ov
fif] nirj. Rom. 14, 21. 1 Cor. 10, 4; to drink
of Matt. 26, 29. Trop. John 6, 53. 54. 56,
see in alpa no. 1. Sept. for finti Ex. 7, 18.
21. 1 K. 13, 18. 16 sq. Is. 5, 22. (Luc. D.
Deor. 4. 3 jcal vtKTap trig. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1.
10.) Meton. TO noTrjpiov nivfiv, to drink a
cup, e. g. of wine, pr. 1 Cor. 10, 21 ; trop.
of suffering, to drink the cup which God
presents, to submit to the allotments of his
providence, Matt. 20, 22. 23. 26, 42. Mark
10, 38. 39. John 18, 11 ; see in noTrjpiov.
For the phrase ea-Sifiv v. (payelv KOI irl-
vetv, in its various senses, see in co-3(o> no.
2. For Tpuyetv /ecu nivetv Matt. 24, 38,
see in rpwyw.
2. Trop. of the earth, to drink in, to im
bibe, C. ace. Heb. 6, 7 fj yrj r) niovo-a TOV . . .
vfTov. Sept. and find Deut. 11, 11.
Hdot. 3. 117. Xen. Conv. 2. 25. Comp.
sal prata biberunt Virg. Eel. 3. 111. +
TTiOTT??, TTJTOS, f), (iria>v,~) fat, fatness ;
Rom. 11, 17 Tijs TT. TTJS fXaias. Sept. for
l^ Judg. 9, 9. Job 36, 16 ; 1^ Zech. 4,
14. Luc. Amor. 14.
7Tnrpd(TK(Oj (ntpd^, ) perf. 77eVpa*ca,
Pass. perf. jrenpapai, Pass. aor. 1 fnpctiriv ; .
to trafflck away, pr. beyond sea, in other
lands; hence genr. to sell, c. ace. Matt. 13,
46 TTfTrpaxf Trdvra ocra et^e. Acts 2, 45.
Pass. Matt. 18, 25 fKe\fvo-fv avrov . . . irpa-
Siji/ai. Mark 14, 5. Acts 4, 34. 5, 4. With
gen. of price, Matt. 26, 9 irpa^vai TroXXoO.
John 12,5. Buttm. { 132. 10. c. Sept. for
1? Gen. 31, 15. Lev. 27, 27 ; c. gen. Deut.
21,14. So Hdian. 2. 6. 22. Xen. Conv. 4.
1 ; c. gen. Xen. An. 7. 7. 26. Trop. Pass.
to be sold to or under any one, i. q. to be his
slave; vrro c. ace. Rom. 7, 14 jrfrrpafj.evos
VTTO TTJV dfjiapTiav, i. q. to be the slave of sin,
devoted to it. Comp. Sept. and "i^ 1 K.
21, 25. Is. 50, 1. So 1 Mace. 1,15. Dem.
215. 6.
TTtTTTO), f. TTfo-ovnai, aor. 2 errto-ov, aor.
1 emo-a, Rev. 1, 17. 5, 14; comp. Buttm.
596. n. 9. 5114. Winer 5 13. 1. a. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 724. To fall, to fall down; Sept.
for Heb. *BS .
1. Pr. to fall from a higher to a .ower
place, spoken of persons and things ; in N. T.
always with an adjunct of place whence or
whither ; e. g. with and, to fall from, Matt.
15, 27 dnb TT)S Tpanffrs. Luke 16, 21. Acts
20, 9. Matt. 24, 29 see in ovpavos no. 2.
With (K, to fall out of or from, Luke 10, 18
tK TOV ovpavov. Acts 27, 34. Rev. 8, 10 et
9, 1, see in ovpavos no. 2. (Sept. and ^B-
Job 1, 16.) Also ev p,e<ra> T>V aKav S&v,
among, Luke 8, 7 ; eVt c. ace. to fall upon
any pers. or thing, Matt. 10, 29 eVi Trjvyriv.
13, 5. 7. 8. 21,44 bis. Mark 4, 5. Luke 8,
6. 8. 20, 18 bis. 23, 30. Rev. 6, 16. 8, 10.
Rev. 7, 16 ovde JJ.TJ ireo-fl eV OVTOVS 6 T)\IOS,
i. e. the burning sun shall not injure them.
Trop. TT. eVt Tiva, Rev. 11,11 Rec. /cat (pd/3o$
fityas firfcrfv ITU TOVS KT\. With ets rt, to
fall into, among, upon, any thing, Matt. 15,
14 els ftoZwov. 17, 15. Mark 4, 7. 8. Luke
6,39. 8,14. John 12,24. Rev. 6,13. (Diod.
i Sic. 4. 77 els SaXao-o-cw. Xen. Hell. 4. 7. 7.)
TTtTTTO)
583
With Trupa c. ace. of place, to fall at, by,
near, Matt. 13, 4. Mark 4, 4. Luke 8, 5.
2. Of persons, to fall dou-n, to fall pros
trate, absol. Matt, 18, 29 7rea-a>i> ovv 6 o-vvoov-
Xor, in later edit. Acts 5, 5. Joined with
irpoo-KWfiv, Matt. 2, 1 1 -nevovrfs irpoufKvvr]-
<rav. 4, 9. 18, 26. Rev. 5, 14. 19, 4. Sept.
and ^E3 2 Sam. 1, 2. Dan. 3, 5. 6. (Anthol.
Gr. I. p. 92.) Oftener with an adjunct of
place or manner, e. g. with fvunrtuv TWOS
Rev. 5, 8 ; with Trpoo-Kvi/e lv 4, 10 ; with els
c. ace. f if f8a<pos Acts 22, 7, comp. 9, 4 ;
fiy roiif TroSar n^df John 11, 32. Matt. 18,
29 Rec. (Diog. Laert. 2. 79.) With eVt c.
gen. of place, Mark 9, 20 eiri rfjs y^s. 14,
35 ; tiri c. ace. of place or manner, eVi rfjv
yfjv Acts 9, 4; eVt TOVS Tr68as TWOS 10, 25.
(Sept. 1 Sam. 25, 24.) Also eVl irp6cra>-
Trov,upon the face, Matt. 17,6. 26, 39. Luke
5, 12 ; with napa TOVS trodas Luke 17, 16 ;
with TTpoa-KWf w 1 Cor. 14, 25. Rev. 7, 11.
11, 16. (Sept. and ^23 i Sam. 25, 23 ; eVc
TTJV o^fiv Jos. Ant. 6. 9. 5 ; tnl oro/xa Xen.
Venat. 10. 13.) So too rrapa Tovr irodas
TWOS Luke 8, 41. Acts 5, 10, comp. Luke
17, 16; npos TOVS 7708. Mark 5, 22. Rev.
1, 17 ; ffjiirpoo Zfv TU>V iro8>v, c. irpocrKv-
vfa> Rev. 19, 10. 22, 8; with xa/iat John
18,6. (Sept. Job 1,20.) Spoken of those
who fall dead, to fall, to perish; Luke 21,
24 vfo-ovvrat, trrd/wm /la^atpar. 1 Cor. 10,
8. Heb. 3, 17. Rev. 17, 10 ; comp. Acts 5,
5. 10. Comp. Sept. and bsj Num. 14, 43.
Ex. 32, 27. Num. 14, 19. 32. So Hdian.
3. 7. 10. Xen. An. 1. 8. 28. Trop. to fall
from any state or dignity, c. TroSei/ Rev. 2, 5.
3. Of edifices, walls, or the like, to fall,
to fall down in ruins, Matt. 7, 25. 27. Luke
6, 49. 13, 4. Heb. 11, 30. Trop. Luke 11,
17. Acts 15, 16; comp. in a-K^vrf. So in
prophetic imagery, Rev. 11,13. 14, 8 tTreo-e,
fTT(o-f Ba@v\uv. 16, 19. 18, 2. [3.] Sept. for
bS3 Is. 21, 9. Xen. Hell. 5. 2. 5.
4. Of a lot, to fall to or upon any one,
\\ith eVi c. ace. Acts 1, 26. So Sept. and
bB3 Jon. 1,7. Ez. 24, 6.
5. Metaph. of persons, to fall into or un-
d:r any thing, e. g. condemnation, wro Kpi-
o-w James 5, 12. (Diod. Sic. 19. 8 n. inr
((owiav TUV fjflitmtv.) Absol. to fall un
der temptation, into sin, i. q. to transgress,
to sin, Rom. 11,22. 14,4. 1 Cor. 10, 12.
Hence to fall into destruction, i. q. to be
made miserable, to perish, Rom. 11. 11 ^
(Trrato-av, Iva wftrwrt , Heb. 4, 11. Sept.
and ^>S3 Prov. 11, 28. 24, 16. So Ecclus.
1, 27. 2, 7 ; comp. Hdot. 8. 16. Diod. Sic.
13. 37. Of things, i. q. to fall to the ground,
to fail, Luke 16, 17 fj roC v6p.ov piav a; paint
TTtaflv. [1 Cor. 13,8.] Sept and ^33 Josh.
23, 14. 1 Sam. 3, 19. Plato Euth. 17. p.
14. d, ov \ap.ai Trore Trecreirat, O,TI av tiTTys.
Comp. Liv. 2. 31 irrita cadunt promissa.
IliaiSia, as, f], Pisidia, the country or
the Pisidae, a district of Asia Minor lying
mostly on Mount Taurus, between Pam-
phylia, Phrygia, and Lycaonia. Its chiei
city was Antioch. Acts 13, 14. 14,24. See
Strabo 12. p. 569. Plin. H. N. 5. 24. Cellarii
Not Orb. II. p. 159 sq.
TTtcrTeyft), f. evo-ci), (Tri oTir,) aor. 1 ri
(TTfvo-a, perf. TreTTtoreu/ca, plupf. irtTno~T(v-
Ktiv without augm. Acts 14, 23, comp.
Buttm. I 83. n. 7. Winer $ 12. 12. To have
faith, to put faith in, to believe, to trust.
1. As to things, to have faith, to believe ; so
C. infin. Rom. 14, 2 6f p.ev Trio-revet (payeiv
Travra. With OTI Mark 11, 23. Rom. 10,9.
James 2, 19 ; absol. ibid. (So c. inf. Hdian. 5.
4. 5. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 45.) Also with the
idea of hope and certain expectation, c. inf.
Acts 15, 11 ; on Rom. 6, 8. So Xen. An.
7. 7. 47. More commonly of words spoken
and things, e. g. with dat. of a person speak
ing, whose words one believes and trusts ;
Mark 16,13 oiSe txtivois eVi trreucrai/. John
5, 46 ei yap eVioTeverc Mcoven;, e moTeveTf
av (p.oi. Acts 8, 12. 1 John 4, 1 ; c. ori.
John 4, 21. (Hdian. 2. 1. 23. Luc. Her-
mot. 17.) With an adjunct of the words
or thing spoken; e. g. dat. Luke 1, 20 owe
fTri(rrev(Tas TOI? Xdyoif p.ov. John 4, 50.
Acts 24, 14. 2 Thess. 2, 11. (Hdian. 4. 9.
10.) With iiri c. dat. Luke 24, 25 eVi na-
<riv. With tv c. dat. Mark 1, 15 eV r<a ev-
ayyeXi w, in the glad tidings, i. e. believe
and embrace the glad tidings, the gospel ;
so Sept. c. tv for 3 V^rt J er . 12, 6. Ps.
78, 22. (Dion. Hal. de Comp. verbor. p.
150. ed. Schaef.) With an adjunct of the
thing believed, e. g. dat. Acts 13, 41 epyov.
w ov P.TI TTifTTfvcrrjTf. (Hdian. 8. 3. 10.)
With accus. of thing, John 11.26 Tnoreveis
roOro; 1 Cor. 13, 7. 1 John 4, 16. Hence
Pass. 2 Thess. 1, 10 OTI eVicrrevSr; TO fJ.ap-
Tvpiov TIHUIV e (p vp.as, comp. Winer j 40. 1.
(Hdian. 8. 3. 22. Pass. ib. 2. 9. 4.) Witli
f?f TI, 1 John 5, 10 eif TTJV p.apTvpiav.
With OTI instead of ace. and infin. John 14.
10 TriOTevftr OTI e yu *crX. Rom. 10, 9 rrept
TWOS, OTI John 9, 18. So c. OTI Hdr an. 1. 14.
10. Xen. Hi. 1. 37. Absok where the case
of pers. or thing is implied from the con
text, Matt. 24, 23. Mark 13, 21. John 12,
47. Acts 8, 13 Kai avTos eViarevcre, sc. TW
o) rcj) euayyeXifo^eVco, com p. v. 12.
584
Acts 15, 7 /cat irurrevcrai, SC. ra> Xoyu rov
(vayy. 1 Cor. 11, 18. So Hdian. 4. 4. 10.
Thuc. 1. 1.
2. As to persons, to have faith in, to be
lieve in or on, to trust in, e. g. a) In re
spect to God, to believe on God, to trust in
him, e. g. as able and willing to help, to
listen to prayer ; with dat. of pers. and ort,
Acts 27, 25 Trio-revo) yap r< Seta on ourco?
eorat. (So c. dat. Ecclus. *2, G! 8.) With
fls, John 14. 1 Trio-revere ets rov 3e6V. Ab-
sol. Matt. 21, 22 Trio-rfvoirfs, i. q. et Tri
o-revere. 2 Cor. 4, 13. Also as faithful to
his promises, c. dat. Rom. 4, 3 eVi o-revo-e
A/3paa/i rep Sew, KOI e XoytVSjj AcrX. quoted
from Gen. 15, 6 where Sept. for TEXri.
Gal. 3, 6. James 2, 23. Rom. 4, 17 /care -
vavri ov fnicrTfvcrf Seoi), by attract, see in
art. os A. 3. b. 8. p. 518. Absol. Rom. 4, 18.
Heb. 4, 3. Or genr. to believe in the de
clarations and character of God as made
known in the Gospel, c. dat. John 5, 24.
Acts 16, 34 ol TTfjrio-TfVKOTfs rc3 3e.
1 John 5, 10 ; with els c. ace. praegn. i. q.
to believe and rest upon, to believe in and
profess; see Winer 31. 2. n. 1 P.3t. 1,21
TOVS 6Y avTov TriuTtvovras fls SeoV. With
eVrt c. acc. id. Rom. 4, 24, comp. Winer
1. c. Absol. Luke 8, 12. 13, comp. v. 11.
Acts 13, 48.
b) As to a messenger from God, to believe
on and trust in him as coming from God
and acting under divine authority. a) Of
John the Baptist, c. dat. avrw, Matt. 21, 25.
32. Mark 11, 31. Luke 20, 5. /3) Of
Jesus as the Messiah ; e. g.. as able and
ready to heip his followers, c. ds John 14,
1 ; or to heal the sick and comfort the af
flicted, c. on Matt. 9, 28; absol. 8, 13.
Mark 5, 36. John 4, 48. Genr. as a teacher
and the Messiah sent from God ; c. dat. of
pers. John 5, 38 w aVeVretXei/ fKflvos, TOV-
ra vufls ov Trtcrrevere. 8, 31. 10, 37. 38.
Acts 5, 14. 2 Tim. 1, 12; with 6Vt, John
11, 27 e yw TreTT/orrevKa, ort (rii et 6 Xpiaro r.
20, 31. 1 John 5, 1. 5. John 8, 24 tav yap
fj.fj TTHTTfvcrTjTf, OTi eyco dfjii. 13, 19. 16,
27. 30. 17, 8. 21. al. saep. So with yiv<a-
a-Kfiv John 6, 69. 10. 38. With else. acc.
of pers. praegn. i. q. to believe and rest up
on, to believe in and profess, comp. Winer
31. 2. n. Matt. 18, 6 r<uz> uiKpfov TOVTCJV,
ro>i> irtcrTtvovTW fls ep-f. Mark 9, 42. John
2, 11. 3, 15. 16. 4, 39. 6, 35. 7, 5. 38. 8,
30 TToXXot eV/crrevo-ai ds avrov. 17, 20.
Acts 10, 43. 19, 4. Rom. 10, 14. Gal. 2,
16. 1 Pet. 1, 8; trop. els TO <pwj John 12,
36. So with ds ro ovop-a Irj crov in a
like nse, see in ovo^a no. 4, i. q. to be
lieve on Jesus and profess his name, John
1,12 rots 7Ti(rreuovo~ii fls TO oVo/ia avroO.
2, 23. 1 John 5, 1 3 ; with r<5 ovouan ai>-
TOV, id. 1 John 3,23. With eVi c. acc. o.
pers. i. q. ds rti/a, comp. Winer 31. 2. n.
Acts 9, 42. 11, 17, comp. v. 21. So eVi
c. dat. 1 Tim. 1,16. (Matt. 27, 42.) Trop.
Rom. 9, 33 et 1 Pet. 2, 6 TI STJ/U eV 2io>
Xl Soi/ . . . Kal 7TO.S 6 TTKTTfVtoV eV OVTW KT\.
quoted from Is. 28, 16 where Sept. for
r^SH- Pass. 1 Tim. 3, 16 eWrevSjj e
KOO-^W. (Dem. 464. 20. Xen. An. 7. 6.^3.)
Hence absol. to believe, i. e. to believe and
profess Christ, to be or become a Christian,
Mark 15, 32. Luke 22, 67. John 1, 7. 12,
39. Acts 4, 4. 14,1. 17,12.34. Rom. 4, 11.
1 Cor. I, 21. al. saep. Part. 01 Trto-revoi/-
Tfs, ol 7rio~Tfv<ravTfs, believers, Chris
tians, Acts 2, 44. 4, 32. 19, 18. Gal. 3, 22.
1 Thess. 1, 7. 1 Pet. 2, 7. al. 1 Cor. 14,
22 see in o-qptiov no. 2. a.
3. Trans, to intrust, to commit in trust
to any one; c. acc. et dat. Luke 16, 11 TO
aXrj Sivbv TIS vu.lv TTicrTfvcrfi , John 2, 24.
So Wisd. 14, 5. Luc. D. Deor. 25. 2. Xen.
Mem. 4. 4. 17. Pass. irio-Ttvopai rt.
to be intrusted with any thing, to have com
mitted to one s charge, c. acc. see Buttm.
5 134. 7. Winer $ 40. 1. Rom. 3, 2. Gal.
2, 7 TreTTt o-reu^at ro euayyeXtoj/. 1 Cor. 9,
17 otKovo/uW TreTriorev/iai. 1 Thess. 2, 4.
1 Tim. 1, 11. Tit. 1,3. So Jos. Ant. 2.
9. 5. Diog. Laert. 7. 1. 29 7rio-rev3eVros TTJV
ft> Ilepya/iw ^t/SXioS/jKJji . Polyaen. 2. 36.
Diod. Sic. 20. 19, 27. +
TTicrrt/co?, ? ;, 6v, (TT LO-TIS.) causing be
lief or persuasion, Xen. Cyr. 1.6. 10 ; faith
ful, trustworthy, yvvalna TTIO~TIKT]V Artemid.
2. 33. p. 121. In N. T. trop. true, genuine,
pure, e. g. vapSov Trio-rt/cr)? Mark 14, 3.
John 12, 3. So Theophylact ad h. 1. 17
aSoXo? (cat /nera TTtVrews Karao-/cetiao - 3e7<ra,
and so all the ancient interpreters. See
Liicke on John 1. c. Winer 16. 3.
, f(os, 17, (Tret Sw, TretSo/xat,) faith,
belief, trust, pr. firm persuasion, confiding
belief in the truth, veracity, reality of any
person or thing.
I. As in classic Greek. 1. Pr. and
genr. faith, belief; Acts 17. 31 TT IO-TIV ira-
pa<r\u>v irao~iv, see in Trape^to no. 2. Rom
14, 22 a-v irlffTiv e^eis, thou hast faith, i. C
art firmly persuaded, v. 23 bis. Heb. 11, 1.
So with the idea of hope and certain ex
pectation, 2 Cor. 5, 7 Stu Trtcrrecoj yap rre/Jt-
TraroC/ie* , ov Sta (tb ovs. So Diod. Sic. 1.
39, 86. Plut. Romul. 8. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 19
Hi. 4. 1.
7Tt(7Tt9
585
TTICTTIS
2. good-faith, fidelity, sincerity, Matt. 23,
23 TO. ftapvTfpa TOV vop.ov, rfjv Kpicriv KOI
TOV fXtov Kal TTJV irtoTiv. Rom. 3, 3 TOV
2foC. Gal. 5, 22. 1 Tim. 1,19 t%u>v irio-riv,
1. e. being faithful, sincere. 2, 1. 2 Tim. 2,
22. 3, 10. Tit. 2, 10 iriartv iratrav dya^v
all good fidelity. Rev. 2, 19. 13, 10. So
in the usage of Sept. for ^3^$ 1 Sam. 26,
23. Hab. 2, 4. Prov. 12, 22. Ecclus. 1,
26. Hdian. 3. 9. 4. Diod. Sic. 1. 79. Xen.
An. 3. 3. 4.
II. In N. T. iria-ris is used specially in
reference to God and divine things, to Christ
and his gospel, and thus becomes in some
sense a technical word, particularly in the
writings of Paul; denoting that faith, that
confiding belief, which is the essential trait
of Christian life and character, i. e. gospel
faith, Christian faith, comp. Rom. 3, 22 sq.
1. Of God, i. e. faith in, on, towards God,
e. g. 7rl "Stov Heb. 6, I ; irpbs TOV SeoV
1 Thess. 1, 8; ds Seoi/, c. eXiris, 1 Pet. 1,
21 ; c. gen. 3eoG Mark 11, 22. Col. 2, 12.
Absol. Matt. 17, 20. 21, 21. Luke 17,5.6;
comp. Mark 11, 22. Heb. 4, 2. 10, 22. 38
6 8t 8iKaios tK Trt crrecos {rjo-ercu, in allusion
to Hab. 2, 4 where Sept. for naiax fidelity,
v. 39. James 1, 6 curerrco 8e tv Trurm, i. e.
in filial confidence, nothing doubting. 5, 15
ij ti/x } TTiorews . Spoken analogically of the
faith of the patriarchs and pious men under
the Jewish dispensation, who looked for
ward in faith and hope to the blessings of
the gospel; comp. Gal. 3, 7 sq. Heb. 11,
13. So of Abraham, Rom. 4, 5. 9 eXoyiVSij
TOO Afipaap. i] TriaTis fls 8iKaioo-vvr]v. v. 11.
1-2. 13. 14. 16 bis. 19. 20. Heb. 6, 12.
Genr. of others, Heb. 11, 3. 4. 5. 6. 7 bis.
8. 9. 11. 13. 17. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 27. 28.
29. 30. 31. 33. 39; also Luke 18, 8.
2. Of Christ, faith in Christ,e. g. a)
As able to work miracles, to heal the sick,
and the like ; absol. Matt. 8, 10 oi>8e eV T
10-parjX TO(Tuvrr]v TT HTTIV tvpov. 9, 2. 22. 29.
15, 28. Mark 2, 5. 5, 34. 10, 52. Luke 5,
20. 7, 9. 50. 8, 48. 17, 19. 18, 42. Acts
3, 16 bis. So mediately, Acts 14. 9. b)
Of faith in Christ s death, as the ground of
justification before God, i. q. saving faith,
only in Paul s writings ; Rom. 3, 22 SIK<H-
OO-VVT] 8e Seov 8ia TTiWtcoj I. Xp. v. 25 Sta
rrioTftoS iv ru avrov atfian. V. 26 tK TT. "l^-
<rov. So from the connection, absol. v. 27.
28. 30 bis. 31. 1 Cor. 15, 14. 17; genr.
Rom. 1, 17 bis, sec in dnoKaXimTd) no. 1.
Rom. 5. 1. 2. 9, 30. 32. 10, 6. 17. Gal. 2,
16 bis. 20. 3, 2.5. 7. 8. 9. 11. 12. 14. 22.
24. 5, 5. 6. Eph. 2, a 3, 12 Sia T. iriortus
avroii Phil. 3, 9 bis. So of the faith of
Abraham, see above in no. 1. c) Genr.
as the Messiah and Saviour, the Head of
the gospel dispensation; c. ds, Acts 20, 21
irio-Ttv TTJV ds TOV K. "I. Xp. 26, 18. Col. 2,
5 ; iv XptoTto Gal. 3, 26. Eph. 1,15. Col.
1, 4. 1 Tim. l, 14. 3, 13. 2 Tim. 1, 13. 3,
15; TOV Kvpiov I. Xp. James 2, 1. Eph. 4,
13; c. gen. p.oO Rev. 2, 13, i. e. thy faith
toward me. 14, 12. Absol. Mark 4, 40.
Luke 8, 25. 22, 32. Acts 6, 5 avtipa n^fiprj
Tri trrecor Kal TTV. ay. v. 8. 11, 24. Eph. 3,
17. Col. 2, 7 comp. v. 5. So Eph. 6, 1G
Supeoj/ TTJS TTLO-rtus- 1 Thess. 5, 8.
3. Genr. e. g. c. gen. f] TTIO-TLS TOV tvayyt-
Xi ov, the faith r>f or in the gospel, gospel-
faith, Phil. 1 . 27 ; 77 TT. T^S d\r)?Sfias, faith
in the truth, in the gospel, 2 Thess. 2, 13.
Absol. in the same sense, i. e. Christian
faith, a firm and confiding belief in Jesus
and his gospel ; genr. 1 Cor. 2, 5 Iva f)
TT KTTLS vpcav fir/ rj eV crcxpiq. dvSpunraiv KT\.
2 Cor. 4, 13. Phil. 1, 25. 2, 17. 1 Thess.
1, 3. 1 Tim. 1, 5. 6, 11. 12. 2 Tim. 1. 5.
2, 18. Tit. 1, 1. Philem. 6. Heb. 12,2.
James 2, 5. 1 Pet. 1, 5. 7. 9. 5, 9. Else
where also TTLOTIS marks various predomi
nant traits of Christian character as arising
from and combined with Christian faith,
without implying however any sharp dis
tinction ; e. g. Christian knowledge, espec.
in Paul and James, Rom. 12, 3 /i<Vpoi TTJS
irio~T(o)S. V. 6. 14, 1 dcrSei aJi Trj Trio~Tti.
1 Cor. 12, 9. 13, 2. 13. Tit. 1, 13. 2 Pet.
1,5; also in James, as opp. to epya, James
2, 14 bis. 17. 18 ter. 20. 22 bis. 24. 26. So
of the Christian profession, the faith pro
fessed, Acts 13, 8 r)T<av 0~ia<TTp(\lsai TOV
dlftvTTdTOV OTTO TTJS TTLCTTfWS. 14, 22. 15. 9.
16, 5. 1 Cor. 16, 13. 2 Cor. 1, 24 fin. Gal.
6, 10. 1 Tim. 2, 15. 2 Tim. 4, 7. Oi
Christian zeal, ardour in the faith, Rom. 1 ,
8 OTI fj TrtOTtr vfi(ov KarayyeXXerai KT\. 11.
20. 2 Cor. 8, 7. 10, 15. 13, 5. Eph. 6, 23.
2 Thess. 1, 4. 11. Of Christian love, as
springing from faith, Rom. 1, 12 17 iv d\\fj-
\oiy irio-ris, i. e. mutual faith and love.
2 Thess. 1, 3. Philem. 5 IT KTTIV r\v e^r
Trpof TOV Kvpiov Kal iTavTas TOVS ayiovs. Of
Christian life and morals, practical faith,
1 Tim. 4, 12 TVTTOS yivov . . . tv di>a<TTpo(pfj,
fv dycnrfj. tv ni<rT(i, tv ayveia. 5, 8. 12. 6,
10. Tit. 2, 2. Of constancy in the faith,
Col. 1, 23. 1 Thess. 3, 2. 5. 6. 7. 10. Heb.
13, 7. James 1, 3.
4. Meton. the object of Christian faith,
the faith, the doctrines received and be
lieved, Christian doctrine, and genr. the
system of Christian doctrines, the gospel,
the Christian religion ; Acts 6, 7 VTTO
ro?
586
riy 7Ti oT, were obedient to the faith, em-
oraced the gospel. Rom. 1, 5. 16, 26. Acts
14, 27 3upa Tri o-recoy, i. e. access for the
gospel. 24, 24. Rom. 10, 8. 2 Cor. 1, 24
init. Gal. 1, 23. 3, 23 bis. 25. Eph. 4, 5.
1 Tim. 1, 4. 19. 3, 9. 6, 21. 2 Pet. 1, 1.
1 John 5, 4. Jude 3 rfj ana!- Trapado^fia-rj
roli dyiois Trio-ret, v. 20. So Tit. 3, 15
(piXovvras rjp.ds eV Trt crrei i. e. in the gospel,
as Christians. 1 Tim. 1, 2 Ttnvov eV Trt orei.
Tit. 1 , 4. Emphat. the true faith, true doc
trine, 2 Thess. 3, 2. 1 Tim. 4, 1. 6. 2 Tim.
3,8.
TTtcrro?, 77, oV, (Tm 3o>.) faithful, worthy
of faith, belief, trust, i. e.
1. faithful, trustworthy, true; 1 Tim. 1,
12 on TTICTTOV fie TjyrjcraTO. 2 Tim. 2, 2 rairra
TrapaSoi; Trio-roty dvSpumois. 1 Pet. 4, 19.
Rev. 1 9, 1 1 . Sept. for -jaw 1 Sam. 3, 20 ;
Vrax Prov 20, 6. So JEL V. H. 8. 6.
Thuc. 3. 10. Xen. An. 1. 6. 3. Hence
1, q. true, sure, verax, worthy of credit ; as
6 fidprvs 6 TTICTTOS Rev. 1, 5. 2, 13. 3, 14;
see in p.dprvs. Sept. for -paN Prov. 14, 5 ;
t aW Ps. 89, 38. Is. 8, 2. ("^El. V. H. 3.
18 fin. e i r<a TTICTTOS o Xtos \eycav. Xen.
Cyr. 6. 1. 42.) Of tilings, true, sure,verus,
e. g. Xo yos 1 Tim. 1, 15. 3, 1. 4, 9. 2 Tim.
2, 11. Tit. 1, 9. 3, 8. Rev. 21, 5. 22, 6.
Also Acts 13, 34 TO. o<na Aa/3!S TO. fiord,
see in co-toy no. 2. So Dem. 377. 27.
Thuc. 5. 14 ATI-IS TTia-rr].
2. faithful in duty to oneself and to
others, of true fidelity ; Col. 4, 9 et 1 Pet.
5, 12 aSeXcpos Trio-rdy. Rev. 2, 10. Of God
as faithful to lu s promises, 1 Cor. 1, 9 TTJ-
O-TOS 63edr. 10, 13. 1 Thess. 5, 24. 2 Thess.
3, 3. Heb. 10. 23. 11, 11. 1 John 1,9. Of
Christ 2 Tim. 2, 13. (Sept. for nssiax
Deut. 32, 4 ; -pasa Deut. 7, 9.) Once TTI-
o-ros 8e 6 3eds as an obtestation or oath, as
God is faithful, 2 Cor. 1, 18 ; comp. Heb.
jEN T!^5t? Is. 65, 16. Spec, of servants,
ministers, who are faithful in the perform
ance of duty ; Matt. 24, 45 6 TTKTTOS SoCXos.
25, 21. 23. Luke 12, 42 6 TT. olKovofws.
1 Cor. 4, 2. Eph. 6,21. Col. 1,7. 4, 7. Heb.
2, 17. So TT. fir o\iya Matt. 25, 21. 23 ;
ev nvi Luke 16, 10 bis. 11. 12. 19, 17.
1 Tim. 3, 11. Heb. 3, 5 ; c. dat. of pers.
Heb. 3, 2. Sept. for -jaw Num. 12, 7.
] Sam. 22, 14. So Hdian! 2. 8. 8. Xen.
Cyr. 5. 2. 23.
3. Act. faithful, believing, trusting, i. e.
firm in faith, confiding, i. q. 6 iria-revcov.
John 20, 27 p.rj yivov ciiricrTos, dXXa TTICTTOS.
Gal. 3, 9. So Theogn. 283. Soph. CEd.
Col. 1031. With dat. TO> Kvpia Acts 16,
15 ; also ev Kvpia, i. e. faithful to or in the
Lord, believing in him, i. q. a believer,
Christian, 1 Cor. 4, 17.. Eph. 1,1. Col. 1,
2 ; (Is 5(6v id. I Pet. 1,21 Lachm. Absol.
id. Acts 10, 45. 16, 1. 1 Cor. 7,25. 2 Cor.
6,15. iTim. 4,3. 10. 12. 5, 16 bis. 6, 2 bis.
Tit. 1, (j. Rev. 17, 14. Adv. TTKTTOV noielv,
to do faithfully, in a believing manner, as a
Christian, 3 John 5. Sept. for "jaw p s .
101, 6. So Ecclus. 1, 14. 1 MaccTs, 13.
TTtcrroft), u, f. wo-w, (TTto-rds,) pr. to make
faithful, trustworthy, e. g. by an oath,
Trio-row riva opifois, Jos. Ant. 15. 7. 10.
Thuc. 4. 88. Pass, or Mid. to be made
trustworthy, to give a pledge, to bind one
self, Pol. 18. 22. 6. Horn. Od. 15. 436. In
N. T. Pass. aor. 1 eTrio-TtoSqi/, to be made
confiding, believing, to be assured, comp. in
Trtcrro y no 3 ; hence i. q. to be assured of, to
believe, 2 Tim. 3, 14 fitve ev ols eposes KU\
eTTto-rcaStyf, by attract, for ev TOVTOIS a. So
7no-ro>3e/s Soph. (Ed. Col. 1039, i. q. TTKTTOS
ib. 1031.
TT^avaw, >, f. TJO-O), (TrXdi/q,) 1 . to make
wander, to lead astray ; Pass, to wander, to
go astray ; e. g. of persons, Heb. 11, 38 <V
fpr]p.lais TT\ava)iJ:(voi. Of flocks, 1 Pet. 2,
25 o)r TrpdjSara TrXayco/xeva. Matt. 18, 12 bis.
13. Sept. for MH Gen. 37, 14. Ex. 23, 4.
Cebet. Tab. 6. ^El. V. H. 5. 7. Xen. An.
1.2. 25.
2. Trop. to mislead, i. e. a) to deceive,
to cause to err ; Pass, to err, to mistake, to
form a wrong judgment ; c. ace. Matt. 24,
4 et Mark 13, 5 /3XeVere ^ TIS v/xas
TT^avrjo-r,. Matt. 24, 5. 11. 24. Mark 13, 6.
1 John 1,8. 3, 7. Rev. 13, 14. Pass. Matt.
22,29 TrXarao-Se. Mark 12, 24. 27. Luke
21, 8 fir] TrkavrfiriTe. John 7, 47. 1 Cor. 6.
9. 15, 33. Gal. 6, 7. Heb. 3, 10. James 1
16. Sept. and H5n p r0 v. 12, 27. So Jos.
B. J. 6. 5. 4. Mosch. Id. 1. 25. Plut. Thes.
27. b) to deceive, to seduce, e. g. a people
into rebellion, c. ace. John 7, 12 TrXai/a riv
ox^ov. Rev. 20,8. 10. Also to seduce from
the truth, Pass, to be seduced, to go astray ;
1 John 2, 26 Trepl ruv TrXavwvrcov v^ds, comp.
v. 21.22. 2 Tim. 3, 13 bis. Pass. James 5,
1 9 fdv TIS fv vp.1v TvKavrfifj curb TJJS dXrjSflas.
2 Pet. 2, 15. Part. 01 TrXa.viap.evot, those
seduced, gone astray, Tit. 3, 3. Heb. 5, 2.
Spec, to seduce to idolatry, Rev. 2, 20. 12,
9. 18, 23. 19, 20. 20, 3. Sept. for nsn
2 K. 21, 9. Ez. 44, 10. 15. So Ecclus. 9,*8*
TT\avri) us, fj, (kindr. TrXdo>,) a wander
ing, Sept. Ez. 34, 12. ^El. V. H. 5. 7. In
N. T. only trop. error, i. e.
1. Genr. delusion, deceit, false judgment
587
TrXeicTTO?
or opinion ; 1 Thess. 2, 3 f) 7rapdK\r](ns
fifj.wv OVK K TT\dvr]s. 2 Thess. 2, 1 1. Sept.
Jer. 23, 17. Diod. Sic. 2. 18. Plato Phaed.
81. a.
2. Melon, error of conduct, perverseness,
wickedness. Rom. 1, 27. James 5, 20. 2 Pet.
2, 18 roiis (v ir\dvr) dvao-rpetyopfvovs. Jude
11. Sept. for S^B Ez. 33, 10. Wisd. 1,
12. 12, 24.
3. Act. deceit, fraud, seduction to error
and sin ; Eph. 4, 14 /if3o&ei a TTJS ir\dirqs.
2 Pet. 3, 17. 1 John 4, 6 TO irvtvpa TTJS
TrXdjTjr a spirit of error, i. e. a deceiving
spirit, a teacher who seeks to seduce. Also,
a deception, fraud, Matt. 27, 64. Sept. for
fTD"JE Prov. 14,8. Hesych. n\dvr) dndrr).
TrXaviJTrjs, ov, 6, (TrXaraw,) a wanderer,
roamer, Sept. for part. TP Hos. 9, 17. Xen.
Ven. 5. 17. In N. T. do-rfjp TrXaj^n;? a
wandering star, planet, trop. of a false teach
er, Jude 13, comp. v. 4. So pr. Jos. Ant.
3. 6. 7. Diod. Sic. 1. 81. Xen. Mem. 4. 7. 5.
7T\avo$, ov, 6, f], adj. (irXdvr),) wander
ing about; Subst. a wanderer, vagabond,
juggler, Athen. 14. p. 615. e. In N. T.
Act. deceiving, seducing, 1 Tim. 4, 1 irpoa-f-
XoiTf? TTvevfiaa-i TrXdvois. Subst. a deceiver,
impostor, Matt. 27, 63 (Ktlvos 6 irXdvos.
2 Cor. 6, 8. 2 John 7 bis. S<i ;ulj. Jos. B.
J. 2. 13. 4 TrXdvoi aiftpwnoi KOI unar* nines.
Subst. Act. Thorn. 45. Diod. Sic. Tom.
VI. p. 199.
7rXa, axos, T], any broad and flat sur
face, e. g. of the sea, vrXa^ca TTOITOV jSaStt ai/
Pind. Pyth. 1. 46 ; comp. Diod. Sic. 5. 36.
In N. T. and genr. a table, tablet, of wood
or stone on which any thing was inscribed,
e. g. the two tables of the decalogue given
to Moses, Heb. 9, 4 TrXaxes TTJS 8ia%i)KT]s.
2 Cor. 3, 3. Sept. and m n^ Ex. 31, 17.
32, 14 sq. So Jos. Ant. 3. 5. 4. Luc.
Somn. 3. Trop. 2 Cor. 3, 3 eWXafi Kap8i-
as vapxivais, comp. Rom. 2, 15 et Heb. 8,
10. Sept. and H^J Prov. 3. 3. Jer. 17, 1.
TrXaoyia, aros, ro ; (TrXdo-tro).) a tiling
formed, moulded, e. g. *y a potter, Rom. 9,
20 fir] epei TO irXdo-fta TW irXdcravTi ; quoted
from Is. 29, 16 where Sept. for inbsb rtiUStt .
Artem. 1. 56. Luc. D. Deor. 6. 4. Trop.
a figment, Dem. 1110. 18.
TrXacrtrw, v. -TT<U, f. TrXdcrw, comp.
Buttm. 92. n. 2. 5 95. 3 ; to form, to mould,
e. g. any soft substance, as a potter the
clay, absol. Rom. 9, 20 see in 7rXdo-^a.
Pass. 1 Tim. 2, 13 A&a/* -yap irpvros eVXd-
oS,. Sept. for -*.: Gen. 2, 7. 8 ; nitJS I s .
29, 16. Luc. D. Deor. 1.1. Xen. Mag
Eq. 6. 1.
r). 6v, (TrXdao-o),) formed,
moulded ; trop. feigned, false, deceitful ;
2 Pet. 2, 3 TrXaoToty \6yois. Plut. Thes.
20 ypdpiMTa TT\a<TTa 7tpocr(p(p(iv. Plato
Soph. 219. a.
TrXareta, see in TrXarvy no. 2.
TrXttTO?, ecos, TO, (TrXaTur,) breadth, Rev.
21, 16 bis. Trop. Eph. 3, 18. Sept. for
-rn Gen. 6, 15. Ex. 37, 1. So Hdian. 8.
4. 2. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 8. Spec. Rev. 20, 9
TO TrXoTos TTJS y}r, the breadth of the land,
the whole extent of it ; comp. Sept. for
anna Hab. i, 6.
7r\aTVVO), f. vvS>, (TrXaT^y.) Pass. aor. 1
(7r\aTi/v^!r]v, Pass. perf. TreTrXaTv/xai, 3 pers.
sing. irtTrXdruvrai 2 Cor. 6, 1 1, see in Buttm.
5101. n. 7.
1. to make broad, to enlarge, c. ace. Matt
23, 5 ir\arvvov(Tt 8e <J)v\aKTT]pia avra>v.
Sept. for ^nnn Ex. 34, 24. Plut. M.
Anton. 36. Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 34.
2. Trop. of the heart or mind, Pass, to be
enlarged, 2 Cor. 6,11 TO O-TO//O f)p.u>v oWwye
. . . f) xapdia TJIJ.UV TTfirXdrvvrai, our heart is
enlarged towards you. so as to receive you
all with warm affection, comp. v. 12. So v.
1 3 TrXaTwSiTjTf KOI vfj.f1s, be ye also enlarged
in your hearts, so as to receive us ; comp.
in art. dimpio-Sia. Comp. Sept. and Heb,
^ rrnri p s . 119, 32.
7rXaru9, e la, v, 1 . broad, wide, Matt 7,
13 TrXaTela 17 irvXr). Sept. for 3Hn Neh. 9,
35. Hdian. 4. 1. 4. Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 3R
686s rrXaTeia.
2. Subst. 17 TrXaTf Io sc. 686s, a broad
way, wide street in a city ; Matt. 6, 5 iv rais
ycaviais T&V rrXaTficav. 12, 19. Luke 10, 10.
13, 26. 14, 21. Acts 5, 15. Rev. 11, 8. 21,
21. 22, 2. Sept. for arn Judg. 19, 15. 20.
Zech. 8, 4. 5; pn Is. 15, 3. Tob. 13, 17.
Artemid. 3. 62. Plut. Thes. 27. id. Dion 46.
TrXey/^a, aroy, TO, (n\(Ka>,) any thing
plaited, braided, e. g. TrXe y/ia fivftXivov, the
ark or basket in which Moses was exposed
Jos. Ant. 2. 9. 4 ; a net, toil, Xen. Cyr. 1 .
6. 28. In N. T. a braid of hair, braided
hair ; 1 Tim. 2, 9 /iij iv frXrypaow* comp.
1 Pet. 3, 3 iv f/i7rXo*c>7 Tpix&v. So Aquil.
and Theodot. for "H" *?* diadem, Is. 28, 5.
TrXetcrro?, TJ, ov, (7rXei a>v,) the most, the
greatest, very great, the usual superlative
to TroXvf, Buttm. 5 68. 6 ; in N. T. only of
number, Matt. 11, 20. 21, 8 6 TrXeToros
o^Xor, a very great multitude. So Jos. Ant.
5. 1. 24. Xen. Ag. 3. 1. Hell. 7. 1. 23.
Neut. TO ir\fi<rrov adv. at most, 1 Cor. 14,
27; comp. Buttm. 5 128. n. 4.
588
TT\ia)V, ovos, 6, 17, Neut. Tr\fiov Matt.
5, 20. 6, 25. Thuc. 7. 63. Xen. CEc. 7. 24,
25; usually Neut. TrXtov Luke 3, 13. Acts
15, 28. Luc. Parasit. 5. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 7 ;
comp. Buttm. Ausf. Sprachl. { 68. 6. Matth.
J 135. Plur. contr. irXfiovs, also irkeioves
Heb. 7, 23. Xen. Hell. 4. 2. 11; accus. .
rrXetW, also irXeiovas Matt. 21, 36. Thuc.
2. 37. Xen. Mem. 3. 13. 5 ; Neut. ace. TrXet-
ova Matt. 20, 10. Xen. Apol. 22. Pr. more,
the usual comparative to TTO\VJ, comp.
Buttm. $ 68. 6.
1. Pr. of number, more ; but also of mag
nitude, and in comparison expr. or impl.
E. g. before a gen. Matt. 21, 36 TrXeiowi?
rav irpa>T<ov, more than the first or former
ones. Mark 12, 43. Luke 21,3. John 7,
31. (Diod. Sic. 12. 21.) Before rj, than,
Matt. 26, 53 TrXetW 77 8coSa. John 4, 1.
(Diod. Sic. 1. 79. Xen. An. 4. 8. 27.) Be
fore a numeral, 77 is oftener omitted, Acts
4, 22 e rcov TrAetopcoj/ rfwapdnovra. 23, 13.
21. 24, 11. 25, 6; comp. Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 410 sq. Matth. $ 455. n. 4. (Plato Apol.
Socr. 17. d.) Once n\fov rf TreVre Luke 9,
13 ; comp. Lob. 1. c. Matth. 1. c. and \ 437.
n. 2. (Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 5, 6.) Before napd,
Luke 3, 13; see in trapa III. 4. c. Once
before 77X17^ c. gen. Acts 15, 28. Also
when the object of comparison is implied,
Matt. 20, 10. Luke 11, 53. John 4, 41. 15,
2. Acts 2, 40. 18, 20. 28, 23. Luke 7, 43
TO TrXetoi the more, i. e. the greater debt.
So Hdian. 8. 3. 11. Xen. Vect. 4. 32.
Hence genr. and emphat. i. q. many, very
many, Acts 13, 31 or uxp^Tj rt rjnepas
7r\fiovs. 21, 10. 24, 17. 25, 14. 27, 20.
Also Heb. 7, 23 ot p.fi> TtXfioves fieri lepeis,
opp. to one. So Xen. Cyr. 1 . 1 . 1 ; comp.
Xen. Venat. 5. 7.
2. Plur. c. art. ot irKdovts, ot jrXeiovs,
the more, the most, the many, comp. Matth.
266. Acts 19, 32 ot TT\(IOVS OVK ffddcrav
icrX. 27, 12. 1 Cor. 9, 19 iva TOVS TtXfiovas
KepSqo-o), i. e. that I may gain, if not all, yet
the greater part. 10, 5. 15, 6. 2 Cor. 2, 6.
4, 15. 9, 2. Phil. 1, 14. Jos. Ant. 10. 7. 3.
Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 34.
3. Trop. of worth, importance, dignity,
more, greater, higher ; before a gen. Matt.
6, 25 17 ijsvx*! wXeldv ftm rr}s rpocbrjs- 12,
41. 42 TrXfloi/ 2oXo/io>i>os &>6V. Mark 12, 33.
Luke 11, 31. 32. 12,23. Heb. 3, 3 jrXejW
rifjLTjv e^et TOU OIKOU. Rev. 2, 19. Pleon.
with TTfptcro-eveLV, Matt. 5, 20. Before irapd
lleb. 3, 3. 11,4. Absol. Hdian. 8. 4. 1.
Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 43. Ag. 2. 24.
4- Neut. TrXetoi as adv. more, e. g.
) Before a gen. John 21, 15 dyanas /ze
TrXeloi/ rovTcav; impl. Luke 7, 42. So Hdian.
5. 2. 7. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 7. b) eVt TrXf I-
o v , further, longer ; spoken of space 2 Tim.
3, 9. Acts 4, 17 ; before a gen. do-ffifias,
1. e. further as to or in ungodliness, 2 Tim.
2. 16; comp. Matth. 340, 341. Winer
30. 4. (Xen. Eq. 1. 9.) Spoken of time,
Acts 20, 9. 24, 4. So Pol. 3. 58. 8.
7rXe/c&), f. w , to plait, to braid, Lat.
plico, plecto ; c. ace. Matt. 27, 29 n-Xe^ai"
Tf? o~re<f)avov ({ aK.av Zwv. Mark 15, 17.
John 19, 2. Sept. Is. 28, 5. Xen. An. 3.
3. 18.
ee in Tr\(ia>v.
f. da-co, (jrkfiuiv. TrXeoj/,) pr.
to do or be more, sc. than enough.
1. Of persons, to do or have more than
enough, to have an excess ; 2 Cor. 8, 15 6
TO TToXv. OVK eVXedVao-e, quoted from Ex.
16,18 where Sept. for Pl^ r! Aristot.
Pol. 1. 9. 7.
2. Of things, to abound more, to be abun
dant, to increase ; Rom. 5. 20 bis, Iva n-Xeo-
vdcrr) TO TrapaTTTwjua KT\. 6, 1. 2 Cor. 4, 15.
2 Thess. 1, 3. 2 Pet. 1, 8. With f iy n, to
abound unto any thing, to redound, to con
duce, Phil. 4, 17. Sept. for an 2 Chr. 24 ;
11; ran 1 Chr. 4, 27. Pol. 4. 3. 12.
Diod. Sic. 1. 40. Plato Locr. 103. a.
3. Trans, to cause to abound, to increase;
c. ace. 1 Thess. 3, 12 fyia? fie c xvpios
Tr\eovd<rai [Opt.]...^ ayanrf KT\. Sept.
for nsnn Num. 26, 54. Ps. 71, 21.
1 Mace. 4, 35. Pass. Thuc. 2. 35.
TrXeoi/e/crew, i, f. ^o-a>, (ir\tov, ?x,)
to hai-e or claim more than another, i. q.
TrXeioi/ e^w, Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 7, 1 1 ; to have
an advantage, to be superior, Jos. B. J.
proffim. 5. Xen. An. 3. 1. 37; to be 6
ir\eovKTT)s, to covet more, Xen. Cyr. 1. 3.
18 ; to take advantage, to seek unlawful gain,
Jos. Ant. 2. 11. 2. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 31. In
N. T. trans, to take advantage of any one,
to make gain of, to defraud, c. ace. 2 Cor.
7, 2 ov8(va fTT\fovfKTT]crap.ei>. 12, 17. 18.
1 Thess. 4, 6. Pass. ^ Cor. 2,11. So Act.
Thorn. J 12 x*lP as Tr^fovfKTovvTfs. Plut
Marcell. 29. Pass. Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 2.
7rXeove/CT7?9, O v, 6, (TT\(OV, exw.) pr.
one who will have more, i. e. a covetous
person, a defrauder for gain, 1 Cor. 5, 1 0.
11. 6, 10. Eph. 5, 5. Ecclus. 14, 9. Pol.
15. 21. 1. Xen. Mem. 1. 5. 3.
TrXeoref/a, as, r), (n\fov, e^co,) pr.
a having more, i. e. advantage, superiority,
Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 20. Pol. 2. 19. 3. Xen. Mem.
1. 6. 12. In N. T. pr. the will to havp
589
more, i.e. copiousness, greediness for gain,
which leads a person to defraud others.
Mark 7, 22 7rAeoveuu, i. e. covetous thoughts,
plans of fraud and extortion. Luke 12, 15.
Rom. 1, 29. Eph. 4, 19. 5, 3. Col. 3, 5.
1 Thess. 2, 5. 2 Pet. 2, 3. 14. 2 Cor. 9, 5
OVTO>S wr tvKoyiav, KOI fir) a>s Tr\eovfl-iav, as
bounty and not as covetousness, i. e. not a
parsimonious gift ; parall. is (pft,8ofjLf vcas v. 6.
Sept. for SSS^Jer. 22, 17. Hab. 2, 9. &}.
V. H. 3. 16. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 28.
TrXeupo, as, r), the side, pr. of the body,
John 19, 34. 20, 20. 25. 27. Acts 12, 7.
Sept. 1* Num. 33, 55. 2 Sam. 2, 16. Pol.
5. 26. 6. Xen. An. 4. 1. 18.
eo), f. TrXevo-o/iat, usually uncon-
tracted, Buttm. 105. n. 2 ; to sail, absol.
Luke 8, 23. Acts 27, 24. With ds c. ace.
of place, Acts 21, 3 eVXeo/ifi ds Svpiav.
27, 6 ; eVi c. ace. Rev. 18, 17 in later edit.
With ace. of place by or near which, i. e.
of the way ; Acts 27, 2 TrXeTz/ TOVS Kara -rijv
Aeri av TOTTOVS, i. e. to sail along or by the
coast of Asia Minor ; see Matth. 409. 4.
Xen. An. 5. 1.4; c. ? Xen. Hell. 1.1.8;
c. eVi Luc. Alex. 54; c. ace. Pol. 3. 4. 10
ir\(~tv TO ire\d-/T). Xen. Hell. 4. 8. 6.
Trkrjj^, fjs, fj, (TrXqo-o-w,) 1. a stroke,
stripe, blow; Luke 12, 48 ta ir\T)y>v.
Acts 16, 23. 2 Cor. 6, 5. 11, 23. Sept. for
nsa Deut. 25, 3; V2& Prov. 29, 15.
Luc. D. Deor. 24. 2. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 16.
2. Meton. a wound, caused by a stripe or
blow, Luke 10, 30. Acts 16, 33 (\ova-(i>
[avrovs] dirb TU>V 77X777001 , i. e. from the
blood and filth of their wounds ; comp. v.
23. Rev. 13, 14. v. 3. 12 17 77X77717 TOV 3ai/u-
TOV, deadly wound, comp. Winer { 34. 2.
Sept. and na 1 K. 22, 35. Is. 1, 6
Luc. D. Deor. 14. 2. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 20.
3. From the Heb. like fiS? a stroke or
blow inflicted from God, a plague, cala
mity. Rev. 9, [18.] 20. 11,6. 15, 1 77X7770?
firra TOS eVxarar. v. 6. 8. 16, 9. 21 bis.
18, 4. 8. 21, 9. 22, 18. Sept. and nsa
Lev. 26, 21. Deut. 28,59.61. 29,21.
1 Mace. 13, 32. Philo de Vit. Mos. p. 624.
Jos. Ant. 6. 5. 6.
", eos, ovs, TO, (nip.Tr\T)p.i, 77X7730),)
pr. fulness ; hence
1. a multitude, a great number, Luke 5, 6
77X7)30? Ix Svav TroXu. John 21,6. Acts 28, 3.
Heb. 11,12. James 5, 20. 1 Pet 4, 8. Sept.
and yi Gen. 27, 28. Is. 1, 11. Hdian. 7.
10. 3. Xen. An. 4. 7. 26.
2. Of persons, a multitude, throng ; c.
gen. of class, etc. Luke 2, 13. Acts 4, 32.
6, 2 TO 77X7720? ra>v ^aSrjTwjA Acts 5, 14
77X773*7 avSpuv KT\. i. e. multitudes. So c.
gen. impl. Acts 2, 6 comp. v. 5. 23,7. (Ceb.
Tab. I.) Also TroXu 77X7730? c. gen. Luke
6, 17. 23, 27. John 5, 3. Acts 14, 1. 17, 4;
TTCLV 77Xr]3o? c. gen. Luke 1, 10. Acts 25
24 ; gen. impl. Acts 15, 12 comp. v. 6. 15,
30 comp. v. 22. Acts 6, 5 comp. v. 2 ; a^av
77X7)30? c. gen. Luke 19, 37; c. gen. impl.
Luke 23, 1 comp. 22, 66; c. gen. of place,
Luke 8, 37 airav 77X7730? rrjs Trfptx^pov.
Acts 5, 16. Collect, with a verb plur.
Mark 3, 7. 8. Sept. for -jinn 2 K. 7, 13.
Is. 17, 12. Hdian. 4. 6. 11. Xen. Hell. 4.
4. 12.
3. Spec, the multitude, the people, popu
lace, Acts 14, 4 TO 77X7730? rrjs TroXecor. 19,
9. 21, 22. 36. Sept. and -pan Ez. 30, 15.
Hdian. 2. 7. 5. Xen. Mem. L 2. 42.
O), f. wa>, (irkrfivs, 7rX^3o?,) pr.
to make full ; hence
1 . Trans, to multiply, to increase, c. ace.
2 Cor. 9, 10. Heb. 6, 14 bis, TrX^vvcov
7r\rj%vv5> ere, quoted from Gen. 22, 17 where
Sept. for Heb. nSnx nsnn , of which
Hebrew idiom this is an imitation ; comp.
Gen. 3, 16. 16, 10. Winer 5 46. 7. Gesen.
Lehrg. p. 778. Pass. 77X773 vvopai, to be
multiplied, increased, e. g. in number, Acts
6, 7 Kal eVXrySufeTo 6 dpt3/*oj. 7, 17. 9, 31.
Sept. for fi2i Deut. 11, 21. Also in mag
nitude, extent, Matt. 24, 12 TrXrySvi-S^at
TTJV dvopiav. Acts 12, 24. Sept. for nan
Gen. 7, 17. 18. With dat. of person, to Ye
multiplied to any one, to abound to liim,
1 Pet. 1, 2 X^P ls VILIV Kal (Iprjvrf Tr\rftvv-
3ei 7. 2 Pet. 1, 2. Jude 2.
2. Intrans. to multiply oneself, to increase;
Acts 6, 1 Tr\rfiw6vTG>v ru>v jua3^Tcov. Sept.
for nan Ex. 1, 20; a? 1 ! 1 Sam. 14, 19.
Theophr. C. PI. 1. 19. 5* Hdian. 3. 8. 14.
irKrf^sa), see 771/^77X77/11.
7r\r}KT / r)<?, ov , 6, (77X770-0-0),) a striker,
one apt to strike, a quarreler, 1 Tim. 3, 3.
Tit. 1, 7. Plut. Marcell. 1. id. Pyrrh. 30.
TrXTjf^/jivpa, as, TJ, (77X77?, fjivpo), or pro
longed from 77Xr]/za, 77X77^77, comp. Buttm.
Ausf. Sprachl. ^ 7. no. 17,) the flow of the
sea, tide, flood-tide ; and hence flood, inun
dation, Luke 6, 48, comp. Matt. 7, 27.
Hesych. Tr\r)iJ.p.vpa TO opp.Tjfjia TTJS SaXucr-
0-775, 77 enippvcris. Anthol. Gr. II. p. 135.
Plut. Romul. 3.
f/V, prep, and adv. (contn wXtov,) pr.
more than, over and above ; hence besides,
except, but.
1 In the middle of a clause, e. g. a)
590
Prep. c. gen. besides, except, Mark 12, 32
OVK fcrTiv aXXos irXrjv OVTOV, tliere is no
other besides him, but he. John 8, 10. Acts
8. 1 irdvTfS . . . 7T\T]l> T<OV aTTOcrrdXcOl/. 15,
28. 27, 22. Sept. for laisa Deut. 4, 35 ;
CEX Is. 45, 14. So Pol Y. 54. 4. Plut.
MOT. II. p. 32. Xen. An, 1. 9. 9. b) Adv.
or Conj. but ; so before on, Acts 20, 23
fir) (Idas, 7T\f)v OTI TO Trvtvp-a KT\. except
that, pr. knowing nothing more than that ;
com p. Buttm. 146. n. 2. So ir\r)v OTI
Dion. Hal. de Comp. Verbor. p. 176.
2. Adv. at the beginning of a clause, i. q.
much more, rather, besides, passing over
into an adversative particle, i. q. but rather,
but yet, nevertheless; Matt. 11, 22. 24 ir\r)v
\ey<a vp.lv. 1 8, 7. 26, 39. 64. Luke 6, 24.
35. 10, 11. 14. 20. 11, 41. 12, 31. 13, 33.
[17,1.] 18,8. 19,27. 22, 21. 42. 23,28.
1 Cor. 11, 11. Phil. 1, 18. 3, 16. 4, 14. Rev.
2,25. Sept. and Cfis Num. 22, 35. Judg. 4,
9. So Hdian. 1. 12! 6. Xen. An. 1. 8. 25.
Also where the -writer returns after a
digression to a previous topic, Eph. 5, 33,
comp. v. 25. 28. (Pol. 11. 17. 1.) Once
corresponding to p.ev, Luke 22, 22 ; comp.
in p.fv no. 1. b.
TrXTJpTjf, f os, ovs, 6, f], adj. (irXeos ,) full,
Jilled.
1. Pr. of hollow vessels, foil, by a gen.
of that of or with which any thing is full,
expr. or impl. Buttm. 132. 10. a. Mark 6,
43 KOI ypav KXaer/xdrcai/ Sa)Se*ca Kofpivovs
ir\r)pfis. 8, 19 ; impl. Matt. 14, 20. 15, 37.
Sept. for xbE Num. 14, 20. Deut. 6, 11.
So Hdian. 3/13. 9. Xen. An. 2. 3. 10.
Of a surface, full, fully covered, c. gen.
Luke 5, 12 dvrjp TrXrjprjs XeVpay. Sept.
and Xba 2 K. 6, 17. 7, 15. So Xen. An.
1. 5. 1 TTfdiov d\lsiv%iov TrXJJpey. OZc. 4. 8.
2. Trop. full, Jilled, fully imbued, furnish
ed, abounding in any thing, c. gen. Luke 4,
1 et Acts 7, 55 TrXrjprjs Tvvtv^aros ayiov.
John 1, 14. Acts 6, 3. 5. 8. 9, 36 TrX^?
dycftuv tpyuv. 11, 24. 13, 10. 19, 28.
Sept. and !*>.* Is. 51, 20. Jer. 5,27. Dem.
1445. 13. Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 13.
3. Trop. full, complete, perfect. Mark 4,
28 (Tiros n\T]pT]s. 2 John 8 /aicrSoy TrXrjprjs.
Sept. and N?a Gen. 41, 7. 22. Ruth 2, 12.
Dem. 776. 9. Xen. An. 7. 5. 5
>, rjora), (jr\f)pr)s, <
pr. to bear or bring out fully, in full meas
ure ; hence
1 . Of persons, to give full assurance, to
persuade fully ; Pass, to be fully assured, per-
maded; Rom. i, 21 TrXrjpo^opij Sety, OTI KT\.
14,5. [Col. 4, 12.] Sept. for xba Ecc. 8, 11.
Clem. Rom. Homil. 11. 17. Ctesias Ex
cerpt. 38 TToXXots ovv Xoyois KOI opxois 77X17-
po(poprj(TavTfs Meyd/Svoi>. Isocr. Trapez. 6.
p. 17. 8, si lect. sana.
2. Of things, to make fully assured, to
give full proof of, to accomplish fully ; c. ace.
2 Tim. 4, 5 TTJV SiaKoviav crov Tr\r)po<$>6pi]<rov.
Pass. v. 17. (Comp. Acts 12, 25. Rom. 15,
19.) Pass. Luke 1. 1 Trepi TU>V TTfir\r)po<po-
prj/jifvcav ev rjp.lv Trpayfj.d.Ta>v, of those things
(which are) fully assured among us, are
fully believed. See Bleek on Heb. 6, 11.
TT XlJpO^Opla, as, rj, (irXvpofpopfv,) full
assurance, firm persuasion, 1 Thess. 1, 5 eV
TrXrjpofpopia TroXX^. Col. 2, 2. Heb. 6, 11
TrX. TTJS e\Tri8os- 10, 22. Not found in pro
fane writers.
7r\rjpOK>, <>, f. wo-co, (Tr\f]pr]s,~) 1. to
make full, to fill, to fill up ; e. g. a vessel,
hollow place, or the like, Pass. Matt. 13, 48
T}V, ore (irXnpdftr) sc. TJ crayrjvr]. Luke 3, 5
Trao-a (pdpay irXrjpui^TjO-fTai, quoted from Is.
40, 4 where Sept. for Kttji . Trop. c. ace.
Matt. 23, 32 TrX^poxrare TO /xe rpoj/ TU>V ira-
Tepcw vfj.o)i> i. e. the measure of their sins ;
comp. in dva7T\rjp6a> lett. a. Sept. pr. for
! Jer. 13, 12. 2 K. 4, 4. So Hdian. 3.
9. 10. Diod. Sic. 2. 39. Xen. Eq. 1. 5.
Genr. of a place, to fill, by diffusing any thing
throughout ; c. ace. Acts 2, 2 rjx os rXij-
paxTfv i i\ov TOV OIKOV. With fK c. gen. of
thing / o:n or with which, John 12, 3 rj 8e
oiKia frrXrfpaiZr] tK TTJS 6(rp.rjS, Comp. Matth.
^ 574. p. 1133. Trop. c. ace. et gen. Acts
5, 28 TTtTrXrjpdiKaTe TTJV Ifpovo-aXrjfjL TTJS 8i8a-
XT)S vp-av, comp. Winer j 30. 8. b. Sept.
and Kb53 2 Chr. 7, 1. Hagg. 2, 8. (Comp.
Liban. Epist. p. 721 Trcicras [TroXeiy] eVeVXrj-
cras Tcav vnep r]p.Sav \6yo>v.) Trop. TrXnpovv
TTJV KapSiav TWOS, to fill the heart of any one,
to take possession of it, John 16, 6. Acts
5, 3.
2. Trop. to fill, i. q. to furnish abundantly
with any thing, to impart richly, to imbue
ivith, c. ace. and often also with an adjunct
of that with which any one is filled or fur
nished. E. g. a) With ace. and gen.
Matth. ^ 352. Acts 2, 28 TrX^pdxretr pe tv-
(ppoo-vvrjs. 13, 52. Luke 2, 40 ir\r]po{ip.evov
a-o^ias. Rom. 15, 13. 14. 2 Tim. 1, 4.
Phil. 1,11 Rec. see end of lett. d. So
Hdian. 4. 5. 17. Plut. Fab. Max. 5. b)
With ace. and dat. or Pass. c. dat. Rom. 1,
29 7Tfn\r]pa>fj.fi ovs Trdcrrj aSt/a a. 2 Cor. 7,
4. Comp. Matth. 5 352. n. So 2 Mace. 7,
21 ; pr. Diod. Sic. 2. 39. Eurip. Here.
Fur. 372. c) With V c. dat. instead of
591
the simple dat. Matth. $ 396. n. 2. Winer
{31. 6. Eph. 5, 18 77Xr7poOo-3t tv irvfiiuart.
d) With ace. simply, e. g. TT\. -nao-av xpeiav
V/JL.WV, i. q. to supply fully, Phil. 4, 19. Also
irX. TO. irdvra Eph. 1, 23 et 4, 10, spoken of
Christ as filling the universe with his in
fluence, presence, power. Hence Pass.
jrXrjpoC/iat absol. to be filled, full, to be
fully furnished, to abound, Phil. 4, 18. Col.
2, 10 tv aura i. e. in Christ, in his Vork.
Eph. 3, 19 Iva 77Xr7pw3^Tf (Is Trdv TO Tr\npa>-
fta TOW 3eoO, unto all the fulness of God.
that the fulness of all heavenly gifts and
graces from God may rest upon you. Also
Pass. c. ace. Col. 1, 9 Iva TrX^pwS^re TTJV
fTriyvo)o~iv KT\. Phil. 1, 11 TT(TT\T]p<Cfj,tvoi
Kafnrov (Rec. Kaprraiv) SiKaiocrvvrjs. See
Buttm. $ 134. 5. Klihner 281. 3. Winer
$ 40. 1.
3. to fulfil, to perform fully. a) Spoken
of duty, obligation, c. ace. Matt. 3, 15 77X77-
pSxrat, irdo~av ducatocrvvriv. Acts 12, 25 77X77-
poxravrfs TTJV diaKOviav. Rom. 8, 4. 13, 8.
Gal. 5, 14. Col. 4, 17. 89 1 Mace. 2, 55.
Hdian. 3. 11. 9 77. tVroXdy. Pol. 4. 63. 3.
b) Of a declaration, prophecy, to fulfil, to
accomplish, c. ace. Acts 13, 27 Taj (powas j
TU>V irpoffrriTwv . . . eVXrjpaxraz . 3,18. Often- I
er Pass, to be fulfilled, accomplished, to have
an accomplishment : Matt. 2, 17 TOTC 77X77-
pwSrj TO prfilv. 27, 9. 26, 54. Mark 15, 28
VX77po)377 77 ypafptj. Luke 1, 20. 4,21. [21,
22.] 24, 44. Acts 1,16. James 2, 23. Here
belongs the frequent phrase ii/aTrX^pwS?;,
for which see in Iva II. d. Matt. 1, 22. >
2, 15. 4, 14. 21, 4. 26, 56. [27, 35.] Mark |
14, 49. John 12,38. 13,18. 15,25. 17,12. j
18, 9. 32. 19, 24. 36. Also OTTW? 77X77-
p3Jj, see in OTTOS II. 2. Matt. 2,23. 8, 17.
12, 17. 13, 35. Sept. for xba i K. 2, 27.
2 Chr. 36, 21. So Hdian. 2. 7. 9 77. ras
4. to fulfil, to bring to a full end, to ac
complish, to complete. a) Pass, of time, to
be fulfilled, completed, ended ; Mark 1, 15 77?-
77Xi7pjTat 6 Kaipos. Luke 21, 24 a^pt 77X77-
pco3wo-i Kmpoi. John 7, 8. Acts 7, 23. 30.
9, 23. 24, 27. Once Act Rev. 6, 11 Grb.
&>? ov Tr\rjpuo-ovrai SC. rov Kaipov \. xpovov,
comp. also in lett. b. Sept. and xbn Gen.
25. 24. 29, 21. So Tob. 8, 20. Jos. Ant.
6. 4. 1 77Xr7pa>3eVTO? aurov sc. rov xpovov.
6) Of a business, work, to accomplish, to
finish, to complete, c. ace. Luke 7, 1 V Se
tVXTjpwo-e 77dvra Ta pi ifiaTa avrov. 9, 31.
Acts 13, 25. 14. 26 tls TO epyov. o tVXijpeo-
(rav. 19, 21. Rom. 15, 19 Trfn\r)p(oKfvai TO
rvayy(\iov, i. e. the preaching of the gospel.
Col. 1, 25. (Sept. and X^ 1 K. 1, 14.
Comp. Lat. implere me.ssem Pallad. Jun. 2.)
Rev. 6, 1 1 Rec. ewr 7rXr;pa)3aJcrt /cat ot o~uv-
SovXot, i. e. until their number is full, is
completed. So Xen. Mag. Eq. 1. 3. c)
Spec, to fill out, to complete, to make perfect,
c. ace. Matt. 5, 17, opp. (caroXiia-at. Phil. 2,
2 Tr\r]ptj)crare p.ov TTJV %apdv. 2 Thess. 1,11.
Pass, to be made full, complete, perfect, e. g.
I X apd John 3, 29. 15,11. 16,24. 17,13.
1 John 1, 4. 2 John 12; TO Trdarxa Luke
22, 16 ; imaKOT) 2 Cor. 10, 6 ; epya Rev. 3,
2. Of persons, Col. 4,12 t va o-rijrt reXctoi
icat 7Tfn\r]pu>p.tvoi tv Travrl SeXij/iart rou 3eov.
7r\7//)a)yLia, aros, TO, (TrX^po &j,) fulness,
filling.
1. Pr. fulness, that with which any thing
is filled, of which it is full, the contents ;
1 Cor. 10, 26. 28 77 yij Kal TO 7rXijpco/j.a av-
TTJS, i. e. all that it contains ; quoted from
Ps. 24, 1 where Sept. for N ba , as also
Ps. 50, 12. 96, 11. So Mark 8/20 TTOO-UV
cnrvpio tov TT\r]pu)fjMTa (cXatT/idro)!/ fjparf ,
how many baskets full of fragments 1 i. q.
TroVas o-Trvpidas irXrjpeis, Winer } 34. 2.
So Philo Quod omnis prob. p. 871. c, of a
ship s ballast. Vit. Mos. p. 451, of the ani
mals in Noah s ark. Philostrat. Heroic. 10.
5 12, of the Greeks in the Trojan horse.
Spec, a filling up, a supplement, that which
fills up ; hence i. q. eVi /SXij/xa, a patch,
Matt. 9, 16. Mark 2, 21.
2. Trop. fulness, i. e.full measure, abun
dance, a) Genr. John 1, 16 t< roC 77X17-
paparos avrov. Eph. 3, 19 see in
no. 2. d. Eph. 4, 13. Col. 2, 9 TO
TTJS Seonjroy, i. e. the fulness, plenitude of
the divine perfections ; and so absol. Col.
1, 19. Rom. 15, 29 eV TrXTjpti/iart (v\oyias
TOV tvayy. i. e. in the full, abundant bless
ings of the gospel ; comp. Winer 1. c. So
of a state of fulness, abundance, opp. ijmj-
pa, Rom. 11, 12. b) Of persons, full
number, complement, multitude. Rom. 11,
25 TO TrXjypco/ia TG>V e Si/eov, i. e. the full
number, all the multitude of the Gentiles.
So of a ship s complement, creu\ Pol. 1. 21
1. Xen. Hell. 5. 1. 11 ; of the inhabitants
of a city, Plato Rep. 371. e.
3. Meton. fulness, for that which is filled
with any thing, i. q. TO Tr(ir\rjpa>p.fvov ; e. g.
of the church of Christ, Eph. 1, 23 17 ( KK\T]-
tri a, rjris o~Tt TO crco/ia atiroC, TO TrXijpeo/na
TOV ra irdvra tv irao-i ir\r]povp.(vov, comp.
in rrXijpoa) no. 2. d. So of a ship as filled
with men, Luc. V. H. 2. 37 0770 8vo irXvpca-
pdrav ep-dxovro. ib. 2. 38. Also Philo do
praem. et poen. p. 920, of the soul : yevo-
p(vr) 8f 7rXi7pw/i dpertav.
4. Trop. fulfilment, a fulfilling, full per-
592
formance, :. q. rj TrXijpaxns, e. g. TOV
Rom. 13, 10; comp. TrX^pdca no. 3. a.
Philo de Abr. p. 387 TrX^pw/ia f\Tri8a>v.
5. Of time, fulness, full end, completion,
full period ; Gal. 4, 4 ^X3c TO TrX^p&tyia TOV
Xpovov. Eph. 1,10 TrX. TCOI> Kaipuiv. Hdot.
3. 22 oydtoKovra 8 eVea 077? TrXiypco/Lta ai/Spt
tOZ/, adv. (rrXrjo ios, TreXar, 7reXdco.)
near, near Z>?/; c. gen. John 4, 5 TT. TOV
Ywpt ov, comp. Buttm. $ 146. 3. Sept. for
>SX Deut. 11, 30 ; Via Deut. 1,1. (Hdian.
1/7. 4. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 6.) Trop. emu
Tr\T)o- iov TIVOS, to be near any one, to be
neighbour to him, i. q. 6 TrX^criov, Luke 10,
29. 36 ; see Winer $ 18. fin. With the
art. 6 7T\r)o-iov, one near, a neighbour,
fellow, another person of the same nature,
country, class. a) Genr. a fellow-man,
any other member of the human family ; so
in the precept, dya^o-ei? TOP Tr\r)o-iov trov
is o-fctvToV, quoted from Lev. 19, 18 where
Sept. for 5D, Matt. 19, 19. 22, 39. Mark
12, 31. 33. Luke 10, 27. Rom. 13, 9. 10.
Gal. 5, 14. Eph. 4, 25. James 2, 8. [4, 12.]
Heb. 8, 11 Rec. Sept. and ?D Ex. 20, 17.
Deut. 5, 19 sq. So Luc. Contempl. 15.
Pol. 12. 4. 13. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 2. /3)
One of the same people or country, a fellow-
countryman, Acts 7, 27, comp. v. 24. 26.
y) One of the same faith, a fellow- Christian,
Rom. 15. 2. S) From the Heb. a friend,
associate, like 51! , opp. 6 e ^Spo y, Matt. 5,
43. So 5D , Sept. <iAos, Job 2, 11. 19, 21.
Prov. 17, 17.
TrXfja fJioVJJ, ijs, T], (7ri ^7rXr;/it,) a filling,
satisfying, espec. with food, Sept. for 53iU
Ex. 16, 8 ; ??fc Ex. 16, 3. JEl V. H. 9.
26. Xen. Ag. 5. 1. In N. T. gem. fulness,
a satisfying, satiety ; Col. 2, 23 irpos TrX>;-
a-fJiovTjv o-apKos. So Plato Legg. 837. c, TTJV
rrept TO cru>p.a. . .irXr]<riJ.ovr)V.
7rX^cr<r&) v. -TTto, f. <a, to strike, to
smite, Palaeph. 12. 2. Xen. An. 5. 8. 2, 4.
In N. T. from the Heb. to smite, to plague,
to afflict with disease, calamity, evil, Pass.
Rev. 8, 12 fir\r]yr] TO TQ ITOV TOV ^Xi ov.
Sept. for nsn Ex. 9, 32. 33. Ps. 102, 5.
Comp. 7raTao-o-co no. 2. b.
TrXoidptov, ov, TO, (dim. TrXoIoi ,) a
small vessel, boat, spoken of the fishing
boats on the lake of Galilee, Mark 3, 9
comp. 4, 1 . Mark 4, 36. John 6, 22 bis. 23.
21,8. Aristoph. Ran. 139. Diod. Sic.2. 55.
TrXotOf, ov, TO , (7rXta,) a ship, vessel,
genr. Acts 20, 13. 38. 21, 2. 3. 27, 2. 6.
10 sq. James 3, 4. al. In the Gospels spok-
en also of the small fishing vessels (boats)
on the lake of Galilee, Matt. 4, 21. 22. Mark
4, 1. 36. Luke 5, 2. 3. John 6, 17. 19. al.
Sept. for fi??N Gen. 49, 13. Jon. 1, 3. 4. 5.
Luc. D. Deor. 26. 2. Xen. CEc. 8. IT,
dXietmm TrXoTa Xen. Hell. 5. 1.23. -f-
TrXoo?, contr. TrXoC?, gen. dou, ov ,
but in later writers also gen. rrXdos, Acts
27, 9 Arr. Peripl. Eryth. p. 176, see Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 453 ; a sailing, navigation, voy
age, Acts 21, 7. 27, 9. 10. Wisd. 14, 1.
m. V. H. 2. 14. Xen. An. 6. 1. 33.
7T/Voucr09, t a, ov, (TrXovToj,) rich,
wealthy, in N. T. only in masc.
1. Pr. Matt. 27, 57 ai/SpwTror TrXovo-toi
drro Apt/iaSai ay. Luke 12, 16. 16, 1. 19.
Luke 14, 12 p-r]8e yeiTovas TtXovcriovs. 18,
23. 19, 2. Sept. for "HCS 2 Sam. 12, 1.
Prov. 28, 11. So Palaeph. 35. 2. Hdian. 1.
8. 10. Xen. Ath. 2. 18. Subst. 6 TrXov-
<rios, Plur. ot TrXovo-tot, a rich man, the
rich, Matt. 19, 23. 24 ^ TrXoutrioK tls T. j3a<r.
TOU 3. eiVeXSelfc Mark 10, 25. 12, 41 iroX-
Xot TrXovo-iot. Luke 6, 24. 16, 21. 22. 18,
25. 21, 1. 1 Tim. 6, 17. James 1, 10. 11.
2, 6. 5, 1. Rev. 6, 15. 13, 16. Sept. and
"HE? Prov. 22, 2. 7. Jer. 9, 22. So Luc.
Kron. 15. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 37, 39.
2. Trop. rich, prosperous, wanting in no
thing, 2 Cor. 8, 9. Rev. 2, 9. 3, 17. Also
rich in any thing, abounding in, with V
C. dat. Eph. 2, 4 3e6j TrXovo-tos o>j> eV e Xeet.
James 2, 5 TrX. eV jrio-Tet.
TrXoucr/ft)?, a dv. (TrXouo-ior,) richly,
abundantly, largely, Col. 3, 16. 1 Tim. 6,
17. Tit. 3, 6. 2 Pet. 1, 11. Hdot. 2. 44.
Philo de Alleg. II. p. 100.
7rXoUT0), oj, f. ?;o-a>, (TrXovTOS,) 1. to
be rich, absol. Luke 1, 53 TrXouTovrras dnf-
o-TftXe Kfvovs. 1 Tim. 6, 9. With drro of
source, Rev. 18, 15; Rev. 18, 3. 19.
Sept. for "il?S Jer. 5, 27. Hos. 12. 8.
Judith 15, 6. ^El. V. H. 2. 11. Xen. An.
7. 7. 28; c. dno Luc. D. Deor. 16. 1.
2. Trop. to be rich, prosperous, wanting
in nothing; e. g. ets Ttra, Luke 12, 21 /LUJ
TrXovToij/ els Sedf, not rich toward God, i. e.
laying up no treasure in heaven. Absol.
1 Cor. 4, 8. 2 Cor. 8, 9. Rev. 3, 17. 18.
Also to be rich in any thing, to abound,
C. (V, 1 Tim. 6, 18 TrXoureiJ ev tpyois dya-
So?s. Absol. Rom. 10, 12 Kvpios TrXourwv
(Is Trdvras, i. e. rich in gifts and spiritual
blessings towards all.
TrXoyr/^a, f. io-o), (TrXovTos.) to make
rich, to enrich ; in N. T. only trop. to bestow
richly, to furnish abundantly ; 2 Cor. 6, 10
593
us WTW^OI, TroAXovs 8e TrXouTifoiTey. Pass,
/o be enriched, richly furnished, c. eV iravri
1 Cor. 1, 5. 2 Cor. 9, 11. Sept. Prov. 13,
7. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 9. Pr. Sept. for
Gen. 14, 23. Xen. Ag. 1.17.
7rXof)TO9, ou, 6, (kindr. TroXuy,
also TO TrXovroy in Mss. see Winer \ 9. n. 2.
1. riches, wealth; Matt. 13,22 i; airarr]
TOV TrXovrov. Mark 4, 19. Luke 8, 14.
1 Tim. 6, 17. James 5, 2. Rev. 18, 16.
Melon, as a source of power and influence,
in ascriptions, Rev. 5, 12. Sept. for "icJS
1 K. 3, 11. Prov. 8, 18; -pri 28, 8; nn
Is. 30, 6. Hdian. 3. 14. 13. Luc. Tim. 5.
Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 44.
2. Trop. 6 TrXouTor TOU SeoO v. TOU Xpi-
oToO, i. e. the rich gifts and blessings im
parted from God or Christ, Phil. 4, 19. Eph.
3, 8. Also, good, prosperity, welfare, Rom.
11, 12 bis. Heb. 11, 26.
3. Trop. riches, richness, abundance, usu
ally before the genit. of another noun, where
it may be rendered as an adj. rich, abundant,
pre-eminent; Buttm. 138. n. 12. Winer
5 34. 2. Rom. 2, 4 TOV TT\OVTOV TOV xPW
tyros, i. q. his rich goodness. 2 Cor. 8, 2.
Eph. 1 , 7 TrX. rfs xdpiTos. 2, 7. Col. 2, 2. So
TrXovTos Trjy So^f i. e. the abundant, pre
eminent glory of God, as displayed in his
beneficence, Rom. 9, 23. Eph. 1, 18. 3, 16.
Col. 1, 27; comp. in &>|a no. 2. b. Rom.
11, 33 a> /3d3oy TT\OVTOV KOI (ro(j)[as Kal yi/d>-
<rewr, O the deep richness botk of wisdom
and knowledge . Plato Euth. 13. p. 1:2. a,
Tpv<pas vno TrXovTow Ttjs o-ocbtas.
7T\vv(O : f. wa>, to wash. In rinse, espec.
clothes, C. ace. Rev. 7, 14 trrXwav TUS OTO-
\as avTaiv. 22, 14. in Mss. Sept. for 033
Gen. 49, 11. Ex. 19, 10. Artemid. 2. 4.
Plato Charm. 161. e, TO favrov ipariov.
But Xen. Eq. 5. 7 ovpav KOI ^air^j/ TrXweii/.
TrvevfACl, aTor, TO, from irvi co to breathe.
1. A breathing, breath. 1. Of the mouth
or nostrils, a breathing, blast, 2 Thess. 2,
8 Trvfvp.a TOV oropjiTos, breath of the mouth,
the destroying power of God ; so Sept. and
tnraiu rvn is. 11,4; comp. Ps. 33, 6. Of
the vital breath, Rev. 11, 11 irvevpa >)?,
breath of life ; so Sept. and Heb. n^n mn
Gen. 6, 17. 7, 15. 22. Hdian. 2. 13.~9.
Diod. Sic. 2. 12. Xen. Yen. 7. 3.
2. breath of air, air in motion, a breeze,
blast, the u-ind; John 3, 8 TO irvvp.a, orrov
3e Xet, -KVfi. Heb. 1,76 TTOivv TOVS dyye\ovs
avTov iTvtviMTa, quoted from Ps. 104, 4
where Sept. for rpn ; as also Gen. 8, 1.
Is. 7, 2. Hdian. 5. 4. 22. Dem. 48. 24.
Xen. An. 6. 1. 14.
38
II. The spirit of man, i. e. 1. The vital
spirit, life, soul, Lat. anima, the principle
of life residing in the breath, breathed into
man from God and again returning to God,
comp. Gen. 2, 7. Ecc. 12, 7. Ps. 104, 29.
Matt. 27, 50 a<^>JjKe TO jrvtv^a lie gore up
the ghost, expired. John 19, 30. Luke 23,
46 (is ^flpdr o~ou TrapaS^cro/xat TO nvfvp,u
fjiov, comp. Ps. 31, 5. Acts 7, 59. Luke 8,
55 eVecrrpe^e TO nvev/JLa avTrjs nal dveo-Tij.
James 2, 26. Rev. 13, 15. Sept. and nn
Gen. Ecc. Ps. 11. cc. Gen. 45, 27. Judg.
15, 19. al. So Ecclus. 38, 23. Eurip. Hec.
571 dfbrJKf Trvevfia. Diod. Sic. 3. 40 TO irvfv-
fj.a TJJ dovcrr) (bvo-fi TraXiv dvranfO uKav. An-
thol. Gr. IV. p. 284. Trop. John 6, 63
bis, TO nvtv/jid fCTTi TO O>OTTOIOVV KT\. i. e.
as the spirit in man giveth life to the body,
so my words are spirit and life to the soul.
Also 1 Cor. 15, 45 tyevfTo . . . A8a/x fls
"^ V X*1 V i^o-av 6 Se t<rx- ASa/i [eort] fls
TTvevfj.a faoTroiovv, a life-giving spirit, i. e.
a spirit of life, as raising the bodies of his
followers from the dead into immortal life ;
comp. Phil. 3, 21.
2. The rational spirit, mind, soul, Lat.
animus. a) Genr. as opp. to the body
and animal spirit ; 1 Thess. 5. 23 TO Trvfvpa
teal T) ^vx>] xal TO erco/xa, as a periphrasis
for the whole man. Luke 1, 47 p.ryuXiWt 17
^VXTJ fJ-ov TOV Kvpiov, Ka\ ^yaXXi ao-e TO Trvev-
fj.a fj.ov. Heb. 4, 12 axpt [ifpio-pov ^VXTJS
Tf Koi irvfv^aTos. Rom. 2, 29. 8, 10 TO o-co-
fia vtxpov ... TO 8e nvtvp-a fw^. 1 Cor. 5,
3 eyco u>s a.irtav Tia <ra>p,aTi, Ttapuv 8e Tt5
TrvfvfiaTi. V. 4. 5 fls oXeSpoi TTJS crapKos Iva
TO irvtvpa o-co3fl. 6, 20. 7, 34. 2 Cor. 7. 1.
Phil. 3, 3. Col. 2, 5. 1 Pet. 4, 6. Heb. 12,
9 o iraTTjp TUV wevp.aTO>v, opp. 01 TraTepej
TTJS a-apKos. (Comp. Sept. and nil Num.
16, 22. 27, 16; also Zech. 12", 1.) So
where ^vx 1 ? or ""^M are n t expressed ;
Rom. 8, 16 QUTO TO Trvfv/J.a (TOV 3fov) o-vfj.-
/lapTvpei TW irvfVfJiaTt rjp.u>v the divine spirit
itself testifielh with or to our spirit., mind.
Gal. 6, 18. 2 Tim. 4, 22. Philem. 25.
Also Rom. 1 , 9. John 4, 23. 24 irpoo-Kwelv
TW naTpl (V TTVfvpaTi Kal dX;3f ia in spirit
and in truth, with a sincere mind ; comp.
Phil. 3, 3, and see in dXijSeta no. 1. a. So
Wisd. 2, 3 opp. o-c5/za. 16, 14 opp. ^vx^-
Plato Ax. 370. C, ei p.r) TI 3fToi> ovruis evrjv
TTvtvpa TTJ ifrvxjf- b) As the seat of the
affections, emotions, passions of various
kinds ; e. g. of humility, Matt. 5, 3 TTTOO^OI
TW 7rvfvfj.aTi poor in spirit, lowly in mind.
(Comp. Sept. and mi Ps. 34, 19.) So of
enjoyment, quiet, 1 Cor. 16, 18 dvtnavo-av
yap TO epov Trvevpa. 2 Cor. 2, 12. 7, 13;
594
Trvevaa
of joy, Luke 10, 21 ^-yaXXido-aro TW irvev-
fj.ari, 6 irja-ovs. Of ardour, fervour, Acts
18,25 et Rom. 12, 11 feW T<U irvev^ari.
Luke 1, 17 tv Trvev/icrrt KOI dvvdfifi "HXi ou,
1. e. in the powerful, energetic spirit of
Elijah ; comp. Ecclus. 48, 1 dvea-rr) HX/ay
7Tpo<pr)T7]f u>s 7Tvp. Kal 6 \6yos avTov ats
Xa/i7ray fKaifTO, and v. 12 *cai EXuraie eVe-
77X170-377 Trvev/iOToy avrov. Of perturbation,
e. g. from grief, indignation, Mark 3. 12
uva(TTfvdas T Trvevfiari avTov. John 1 1 ,
33. 13, 21. Acts 17, 16 irapa&vfTo TO
Trvfvfjia avTov ev avrco. Comp. Sept. and
nsn Gen. 26, 35. Is. 65, 14. So Wisd. 5,
3. c) As referring to disposition, feel
ings, temper of mind, Engl. spirit. Luke 9,
55 OVK oi Sare otov Trvevnaros tare v/j.fiy.
Rom. 8, 15 TTvevp-a SovXei ay a slavish spirit,
opp. TO TTV. uio3eo-iay, see below in III. D.
2. e. Rom. 11,8. 1 Cor. 4, 21 et Gal. 6, 1
TTI>. TrpgoYf/Toy, a mild, gentle spirit. 1 Cor.
1-1, 14 TO TrvfvjJLO. (jiov TrpovfvxfTai, 6 8f vovs
fj.ov (iKapnos e o-Tt, my spirit prays, i. e. mf
own feelings thus find utterance in prayer,
but what I mean is not understood by ol.iers.
v. 15 bis. 16. 2 Cor. 4, 13. 11, 4. J2, 18.
Eph. 4, 23. Phil. 1, 27. 2, 1. 2 Ti.,i. 1, 7.
1 Pet. 3, 4. Comp. Sept. and nH Ez. 11,
19. 18, 31. Num. 5, 30. bo Soph. OZd.
Col. 612. d) As implying will, counsel,
purpose; Matt. 26,41 et Mark 14,38 TO
fj.tv TTVfvua 7rpo 3vp.oi>, TJ be crapt- dcrlSivrjs.
Acts 18,5 Rec. o-wei ^e/o TIM TJWv^aTt. 19,
21 3eTo IlavXoy eV TW irv. 20, 22 see in
6Vto no. 2. b. /3. Sept. and rnn 1 Chr. 5,
26. Ezra 1, 1. So 1 Esdr. 2, 2. e) As
including the understanding, intellect, Mark
2, 8 fmyvovs TW ni>fi>fj.ari. Luke 1, 80 et 2,
40 TO Sf 7rai8iov rjv^ave Kal fKparaiovro
nvcvfiari TrKijpovfj.evoi <ro(pias. 1 Cor. 2, 11.
12 Ttv. TOV /cdoTtou, comp. irv. TOV av^p. in
v. 11. Sept. and "11 Ex. 28, 3. Job 20,
3. Is. 29, 24. So Plato Ax. 370. c. f)
For irvfvfj.a signifying the mind or disposi
tion as affected by the Holy Spirit, see below
in III. D. 2. e.
III. A spirit, i. e. a simple, incorporeal,
immaterial being, possessing higher capaci
ties than man in his present state.
A) Of created spirits. 1. The human
spirit, soul, after its departure from the body
and as existing in a separate state ; Heb.
12, 23 TrpocreX^XuSetTe . . . ivvf vpcKn 8iKaia>v
rfTeXeiw/zei/o)! , i. e. to the spirits of the just
advanced to perfect happiness and glory.
1 Pet. 3, 19 ev a> KOL rols ti> (pyXaKy Trvtv-
uaa-i TTOpev^ds et(t]pv(i>, in which [spiritual
nature] also he once preached [through Noah]
to those spirits now in prison, comp. 2 Pet.
2, 4. 5 ; others refer this to the supposed
descent of Christ into Hades after his cruci
fixion, and his there preaching the gospel.
Acts 23, 8.- So of the soul of a person re
appearing after death, a spirit, ghost, Luke
24, 37. 39. Acts 23, 9.
2. an evil spirit, demon, i. q. ftaipoviov,
Sa//iwi>, q. v. mostly with the epithet dxcftdp-
TOV, see in d/cdSapToy no. 3. E. g. nveiipa
a/cdS. Matt. 10, 1. 12, 43. Mark 1, 23. 26.
27. 3, 11. 30. 5, 2. 8. 13. 6, 7. 7, 25. 9,
25. Luke 4, 36. 6,18. 8,29. 9,42. 11,24.
Acts 5, 16. 8, 7. Rev. 16, 13. 18,2. Also
KV. daifioviov uKa^apTov Luke 4, 33 ; irvtv-
(MTa Saipoviaiv Rev. 16, 14; Trvtvpu rroirrf-
pov Acts 19,15. 16, and ra i^fvp-ara oinjpa
v. 12. 13. Matt. 12.46. LUKB 7, 21. 8,2.
11, 26; irvev[*a aXaXoj/ Mark &, 17. 25;
nvevfj.a dij-lifvei^s, a spirit of infirmity, caus
ing discdse, Lu.ve 13, 11, comp. v. 16 ; TTV.
7nj3u>i>o,, a spirit of divination, a soothsaying
tem^n, Acts 16, 16. 18. Absol. Matt. 8,
Id. Mark 9, 20. Luke 9, 39. 10, 20. Eph.
2, 2 TOV apxoi>Ta Trjs ft-ovaias TOV dtpos, TOV
irvevp.aTos TOV tvepyovvros KT\. i. C. Satan,
the gen. irvfupaTos being an anacoluthon
for TO TTvevp-a. Others here take ToO Trvev-
p.aTos in the sense of disposition, as above in
II. 2. c ; see Winer 5 65. 8. Test. XII
Patr. p. 657 a?r6 TOV Scmzi/a cal TCOV irvtv-
HaTtov avTov. p. 729 TCI TSV. TOV BeXidp.
3. Less often in Plur. of angels, as God s,
ministering spirits ; Heb. 1, 14 ov^t irdvres
<ri XfLTovpyiKa TTVfvfJMTa . Rev. 1 , 4 driro
TCOI/ fTTTa TTVfvp.aTcav a (O~TIV fva>Triov TOV
SpoVou avrov. i. e. the seven archangels, see
in dp^dyyeXoy. Rev. 3. 1. 4,5. 5.6. Jos.
Ant. 4. 6. 3 ayyfXos . . . 3eToi/ Trvevfia.
B) Of God in reference to his immateri
ality ; John 4, 24 TrwOp-a 6 Seds.
C) Of Christ in his exalted spiritual na
ture, in distinction from his human nature.
1 Pet. 3, 18 SaiwwSeij p.ev crap*/, 010770117-
Seiy oe Tn/ev/iaTi, referring to the spiritual
exaltation of Christ after his resurrection to
be Head over all things to the church, comp.
Eph. 1, 20. 21. 22 ; in which spiritual (pre-
existent) nature also he preached (v. 19)
through Noah, see above in A. 1. Rom.
1 , 4 KUTCI TTVtvpa ayiaHTvinjs, opp. KOTO (rdpica.
1 Tim. 3, 16 see in SIAOH OW no. 2. a. So
too some take nvevp.a aluviov in Heb. 9, 14,
in opp. to the perishable beasts in v. 13,
comp. 7, 16. 24; better, the Holy Spirit, the
divine influence, which rested on Jesus with
out measure and with an eternal efficacy ;
comp. John 3, 34, and see below in D. 2 b.
For 1 Cor. 15,45 see in II. 1 ; and 2 Cor
3, 17 see in D. 1. c.
595
D) Of the Spirit of God, Heb. njrrj wi ,
TP\J T 1 " 1 , in N. T. TO irvfvp.a TOV Seou
v. Kvpiov ; also TO nvtvp-a TO ayiov, the Holy
Spirit ; and absol. TO trvevp-a, the Spirit, KOT
(oxfiv ; called likewise the Spirit of Christ
as being sent or communicated by him after
his resurrection and ascension, e. g. TO nv.
Irja-ov Acts 16, 7; Xpiorou Rom. 8, 9.
1 Pet. 1, 11; iqo-oC Xp. Phil. 1, 19; TOV
Kvpiov 2 Cor. 3, 17 ; TOV viov 3eo{5 Gal. 4, 6.
For the Heb. usage, see Heb. Lex. art. tyr\
no. 4. In N. T. this Spirit is every where
represented as in intimate union with God
the Father and Son, as proceeding from and
sent forth by them, as possessing the same
attributes and performing the same acts
with God the Father and Son. The pas
sages in N. T. in which irvevp.a is to be re
ferred to this signification, may be divided
into two classes, viz. those in which being,
intelligence, and agency are predicated of
the Spirit ; and meton. those in which the
effects and consequences of this agency are
spoken of.
1 . The Holy Spirit, as existing, as a di
vine agent, etc.
a) Joined with 6 3edr v. 6 irar^p, and 6
Xpioro ff, 6 Kvpios, 6 vios, with the same or
with different predicates. Matt. 28, 19 /3a-
7rriovT(S avTovs (Is TO ovop.a TOV TraTpbs Kai
TOV viov r.al TOV ayiov Trvtvp.aTos, see in
ovopa RO 4. 1 Cor. 12, 4. comp. 5. 6, TO Se
auTo irvfi.p.a . . . Kal 6 avrbs Kvpios ... 6 8t av-
TOS 3eos. 2 Cor. 13, 13 17 x<*P ls TOV Kvpiov
irjo-ov XpioTou, icat fj dydnrj TOV 3eoC, *cai 17
Koivwia TOV ayiov irvevp-aTos flfril iruvrwv
\jp.uiv. 1 Pet. 1, 2 Kcrra irpoyvao-iv 3eoi/ Tra
Tpbs ev ayiacr/xw n^fVfJMTos, fls inraKorjv KOI
pavrio-p-bv a"ip.aTos irjtrov Xpiorof). Jude 20
iv nvevpaTi ayi<j> Trpoo-fvxouevoi, eavTovs tv
aydTTT) 3eoi- Trjpr]O-aTf, 7rpocrdexo/if 1/01 TO eXf or
TOV. Kvpiov fjuvv lrjo-ot XpioTo? ei? fr}j>
alaviov. [1 John 5, 7.]
b) Spoken in connection with or in refer
ence to God, 6 Sfo s, 6 TruTTjp. E. g. where
intimate union or oneness with the Father
is predicated of TO Trvtvpa. John 15, 26 TO
Tri/ef /ia TTjf tiXijSf iaj, o Trapa TOV irarpbs naro-
ptvfTai, comp. below in lett. d. Where the
same omniscience is predicated of Tonv(Vfj.a
as of 6 3e.) r. 1 Cor. 2, 10 TO yap irvtvpa
jrdvra fptvva, Ka\ TO. /3a3r; TOV 3eoC. V. 1 1
oi/ro (cat Ttt TOII Seof oiiSds oi8tv, (I HT] TO
nvfvua TOV 3eov. Where the same things
are predicated of TO nvevfjia which in other
places are predicated of 6 3edr, e. g. Ananias
and Sapphira are said to lie to the Holy
Spirit, etc. Acts 5, 3 jnvmu9al ore TO irvev-
fi.i TO ayiov, and so v. 9 ; comp. v. 4 OVK
e ^evcrw dv%pu>nots, ciXXa TW Sew. As speak
ing through the prophets of the O. T. Acts
1, 16 ypa(pfjv.. .fjv TrpoeiTre TO Trv(Vp.a TO
uyiov 8ia o-TofjuiTos Aa/St S, comp. 4, 24. 25
(TV 6 3edy ... 6 Sta o~TO/xaTor Aa/318 . . . etrrcoi ,
and comp. 3, 21 et Heb. 1,1. Acts 28, 25
KoAaif TO mt9pa TO ayiov e XaX^ae Sia Haa-
tov, comp. Is. 6, 8. 11 where it is > : L X Vp .
Heb. 3, 7 AcaSw? Xe yet TO nvev/ia TO ayiov,
comp. Ps. 95, 7 where it is O^X Vp.
Heb. 10, 15 p.aprvpel 8e *ll L ~ tv Ka " 1 ro irvfvpa
TO ayiov, comp. Jer. 31,31 where it is " jj TJ
So Heb. 9, 8, comp. 1, 1. Also genr. as
speaking and warning men through prophets
and apostles, Acts 7, 51, comp. v. 52.
Where a person is said to be born of the
Spirit, spoken of the moral renovation, the
new spiritual life imparted to those who sin
cerely embrace the gospel. John 3, 5. 6. 8
o yeyfvrjp.fvos fK TOV Trvfvpmos, comp. John
1, 13 e *: TOW 3eof< tytmnfttjawr. Where TO
irvcT fjLa is said to dwell in or be with Chris
tians, as Rom. 8, 9 e??rep nvcvpa 3eoD o iKel
tv vfjiiv. V. 1 1 bis, ei Se TO Trvevfjia TOV e yei-
pavTOS IT)O~OI>V ex veKpwv oiKfl tv vfuv . . . 8ia
TO tvoiKOVV avTOU nvfVfjLa ev vp.lv. 1 Cor. 3,
16 OVK oidaTf OTI vabs Seof e ore, Kal TO
Trvf\i/J.a TOV 3eoi) oiVet ev vp.lv , 6, 19 TO <ra>ua
vp.u>v vabs TOV tv vp.iv ayiov Trvfvp.aTos to~Tiv.
2 Tim. 1, 14 8id 7rvtvp.aTos ayiov, TOV tvoi-
KOVVTOS tv rip.lv. Compare 2 Cor. 6, 16
vp.fis yap vabs 3eoO e crTe a>vros KaSiir tinti,
6 3edf OTI fvoiK.T]o-(0 tv avToIs KT\. comp.
John 14, 23. Eph. 2, 22. Where TO 7n/ei>a
and 6 Seo s are interchanged ; as 1 Cor. 1 2,
1 1 irdvra 8e Tavra tvtpyti TO tv Ka\ TO avrb
TTvt\<p.a, spoken of miraculous gifts; comp.
V. 7 where it is 6 3e6?o evepytav Tcnravra tv
tracriv. So Eph. 6, 17 p.d^aipa TOV Trv(vp.a-
Toy, o e oTt p JJjua Seoii.
c) Spoken in connection with or in refer
ence to Christ ; e. g. joined with o Xptoro s
in emphatic affirmation. Rom. 9, 1 aXjjSetay
Xt ya) ev Xpto-Ta3 ov \l/ev8op.ai . . . tv Trvev-
p.aTi. In a solemn obtestation, Rom. 15, 30
TrapaKoXo) 8e vp.ds . 8ia TOV Kvpiov T/jtzaiv
If;cro0 XpioToG, Kal 8ia TTJS dydnrfs TOV
irvfvpM.Tos. In the renovation and sanctifi-
cation of Christians, 1 Cor. 6, 1 1 dXXa emt-
Xoro-aa3e, dXXa ^ytao-SfjTe, dXX tiKaid>%r)TC .
tv TO) ovop.aTi TOV Kvpicv ITJO~OV KOI tv TCO
nvfvpaTi TOV 3eoi) rjp.a>v. 2 Cor. 3, 17 bis,
6 8e Kvpios TO Trvfvp.a to~Tiv (comp. v. 8),
ov 8e TO Trvfvp.a Kupi ov, e xet e XevSepia. V.
18. Heb. 10, 29. So TO irvevp-a and o
Xpio-To f are said to be or dwell with men ;
compare the examples cited above in lett. b,
with John 14,23. 15,4. 2 Cor. 13,5. Eph.
3, 17. Also where TO irvfvua i-o ayiov is
596
.<aid to descend, o-w/iart/cw e i8ei, upon Jesus
after his baptism, Luke 3, 22. Matt. 3, 16.
Mark 1, 10. John 1, 32. 33.
d) As coming to and acting upon men,
Christians, exerting in and upon them an.
enlightening, strengthening, sanctifying in
fluence. Thus where the H. S. is repre
sented as the author of revelations to men,
e. g. through the prophets of the O. T. see
above in lett. b ; or as communicating a
knowledge of future events, Acts 10, 19
( iTTtv avr<5 (neVpa>) TO 7rvevp.a I8ov avbpes
rpfls faroM o-e 20,23. 21, 11. 1 Tim.
4, 1. Or as directing or impelling to any
net, Acts 11, 12. As communicating in
struction, admonitions, warnings, invitations
through the apostles ; Rev. 2, 7 e xcov ovs
aKovcraro) ri TO Trvevp.a \eyei rait (KK\T)-
a-iais. v. 11. 17. 29. 3, 6. 13. 22. 14, 13.
22, 17 KOI TO 7TVfvp-a Kai rj vvp.(pr) \eyov(nV
epxov, i. e. the Spirit and the whole church.
So 1 Cor. 2, 10, comp. above in lett. b.
As speaking through the disciples when
brought before rulers, etc. Matt. 10, 20.
Mark 13, 11. Luke 12, 12. As qualifying
the apostles powerfully to propagate the
Gospel, Xj^eo-Se 8vvap.iv eTreX^ovros TOV
ay. TTV. e<p vpds Acts 1 , 8 ; or aiding in
building up and comforting the churches,
9, 31 ; or directing in the appointment of
church-officers, 20, 28 ; or assisting to speak
and hear the Gospel aright, 1 Cor. 2, 1 3 ev
8i8aKTo1s TTvevp-aTos ayiov (Xo yoey) in words
taught, suggested by the Holy Spirit, v. 14.
\lfVKiKos 8e ni/SpcoTroy ov Several ra TOV
7rvfvp.aTos TOV 3eoi). Emphat. as the Spirit
of the Gospel, 2 Cor. 3, 17; see above in
lett. c, and comp. in no. 2. c, below. Also
as coming to Christians and remaining with
them; imparting to them spiritual know
ledge, aid, consolation, sanctification ; mak
ing intercession with and for them, and the
like. John 14, 17. 26 6 8e irapdichriTos, TO
Trvtvpa TO ayiov. . .enelvos vp.as 8i8dd TTO.V-
ra. 15,26 6 Trapd/cX^TO? . . . TO Trvevp.a Trjs
a\r)%eias, i. e. that divine Spirit who will
impart the knowledge of divine truth ; as
16, 13 TO Trvfvp.a rf)S dX7/3e/ay oSr/y^cret
{i/j.as fls Trao-av TTJV aXr/Sciav. Rom. 8, 14
6 croi yap Trvtvp-ari 3eoi ayovrai, OVTOI eiviv
viol 3eou. V. 16 avTo TO Trvevp-a KT\. V. 26
bis. 27. 14, 17. 15, 13. 16. 2 Cor. 1, 22 et
5, 5 dppaftuv TOV TrvfvpaTos. Eph. 3, 16.
6, 18. 1 Thess. 1,6. 2Thess. 2, 13. James
4, 5 see in eWo3a. 1 Pet. 1, 22. So
where any one is said to grieve the Holy
Spirit ; Eph. 4, 30 p.rj XwreiTe TO nvevp.a TO
ayiov TOV 3eoC, ev <u e<r(ppayio- Sr)T(, i. e. by
whose gifts and influences ye are strength
ened and confirmed ; comp. Is. 63, 10 where
Sept. for VC"!]? ITn.
2. Meton. the Holy Spirit, put for the
effects and consequences of the agency and
operations of the Spirit of God, i. e. a di
vine influence, a divine energy or power, an
inspiration, resulting from the immediate
agency of the Holy Spirit, i. q. Svvapis TOV
ayiov TTvevpaTos Acts 1, 8. Spoken
a) Of that physical procreative energy
exerted in the miraculous conception of
Jesus ; Luke 1, 35 Trvevpa ayiov eVeXev<re-
TCU eVt tre, where it is i. q. 8vvap.is v^io-Tov
in the next clause. Matt. 1, 18. 20. So in
respect to the conception of Isaac out of the
course of nature, Gal. 4, 29.
b) Of that special divine influence, in
spiration, energy, which rested upon and
existed in Jesus after the descent of the
Holy Spirit upon him at his baptism. Luke
4, 1 l^o-oCs Se 7rvfvp.aTOS ayiov ir\r)p7)s,
comp. 3. 22. John 3, 34 ov yap t< fitTpov
b~i8co<riv 6 3eoy TO Trvevu-a, .i. e. the divine
influence, energy, resting upon Christ was
not measured and occasional, like that of
prophets and apostles, but ever abundant
and constant. Acts 1, 2. Matt. 12, 18 dya-
JTTJTOS p.ov . ..3ijo-G) TO TTfeC/xa fj.ov tif av-
TOV, quoted from Is. 42, 1 where Sept. for
" HIT. Luke 4, 18 Twev^a Kvpiov eV tp,f.
quoted from Is. 61, 1 where Sept. for
n ^ WX nsn. Acts 10, 38 Iqa-ovv...^
expicrfv avTov 6 3eo? Trvevp-aTi ayia> KCU 8v-
vdfjLft. 1 John 5, 6 bis. 8 TO irvevp.a, KOI TO
vdcop, xal TO alp.a. i. e. that divine spirit,
energy, which was in Jesus ; by which also
he was sealed as a spotless victim for his
atoning sacrifice, Heb. 9, 14 ; comp. above
in C. As prompting him to various actions,
e. g. to go into the desert to be tempted,
Matt. 4, 1. Mark 1, 12. Luke 4, 1 ^yeTo ev
TO) TTvevu,aTL els TTJV eprjfjiov, and afterwards
to return into Galilee Luke 4, 14. As en
abling him to cast out demons ; Matt. 12,
28 ft Se tv TTvevfJiaTt 3eoO e yo> e K/3aXXo> TO
Saip-dVia, comp. Luke 11, 20 where it is et
8e ev 8aKTV\a> 3eoi) f/3aXXo) Ta 8aip.6via.
In this connection TO nvevp-a TO ayiov is
said to be blasphemed, Matt. 12, 31. 32.
Mark 3, 29. Luke 12, 10; comp. Matt. 12.
28. Mark 3, 30.
c) Of that divine influence by which
prophets and holy men were excited, when
they are said to have spoken or acted <
TTiffvp-aTi v. 8ia TrvevfMTos, in or through the
Spirit, i. e. by inspiration ; Matt. 22, 43
TTwy ovv Ao/3iS ev Twev^ari Kvpiov avrov KO-
Xel ; Mark 12, 36. So 2 Pet. 1, 21 wo irvev-
ayiov (pepopevoi e\d\r]o-av. 1 Pet. 1,
597
11 TO Iv avTois irvfvp.a Xptorov. Of John
in the Apocalypse, as being eV nvv/tan,
1. e. rapt in prophetic vision, Rev. 1, 10. 4,
2. 17, 3. 21, 10; also Rev. 19, 10, see in
fjMpTvpia no. 2. b. Of the inspiration rest
ing upon John the Baptist, Luke 1, 15;
Zacharias 1, 67; Elizabeth 1, 41 ; Simeon
2, 25. 26. 27. So of that divine influence
and inspiration imparted to Christians, by
which they are taught, enlightened, guided,
in respect to faith and practice ; John 7, 39
bis, TOVTO 8f (iTTf wfpl TOII irvfVfJLaTos . . . ov-
rrco yap ffv nv(vfj,a ayiov, on 6 Irjcrovs ov8f-
nu> f So^do-Sr;, com p. John 16, 13. 14. So
Luke 11, 13. Rom. 5, 5. 1 Cor. 12, 3 bis,
ov8tls tv TTVfi>iJ.aTi 3eoO XaXwi , \iyti di/a3e-
p.a lr)(roiv KOI ov8els 8vvaTai (inf iv Kvpiov
irjcrovv, tl fj.rj v TTVfvuaTi ayi(o. 2 Cor. 3, 3
eniOToXfj . . . yyfypafj.fj,fvrj ov p.t\avi, dXXa
nvfvfj.aTi Seov &>ITOS. Gal. 5, 5. Tit. 3, 5
8ia \ovTpov naXiyyevto-ias KOI
TrvevfiaTOf ayiov, ov e^f^fff
t(f> THJ.OS nXovo-ias. Heb. 6, 4. 1 Pet. 4, 14.
So when the disciples of Christ are said to
be baptized with the Holy Spirit, i. e. to be
richly furnished with all spiritual gifts, see
in jSaTrn fw no. 2. b. Matt. 3, 1 1 avros vpas
8arrricrfi ev nvtvfJiaTi dyia> Kal irvpi. Mark
1. 8. Luke 3, 16. John 1, 33. For Acts 1,
5 et 11, 16, see below in lett. d. (So TO
ayiov irvtvpa Wisd. 9, 17.) Emphat. as the
Spirit of the Gospel, put for the Gospel in
opp. to the letter of the Mosaic law, 2 Cor.
3, 6 bis. 8; comp. v. 17, and above in no.
1. d..
d) Of that influence of the Spirit by
which the apostles were originally qualified
to act as founders and directors of the
church of Christ ; John 20, 22 evftpvcrt KOI
\tyei avTois Xd/3eTf irvev/jui ayiov, comp.
v. 23. Spec, of that powerful energy and
inspiration imparted by the Holy Spirit on
the day of Pentecost and afterwards, by
which the Apostles and early Christian
teachers were endowed with high super
natural qualifications for their work ; e. g.
a full knowledge of gospel truth, the power
of prophesying, of working miracles, of
speaking with tongues, etc. E. g. where
they are said to be baptized with this Holy
Spirit Acts 1 , 5 et 1 1 , 1 6, comp. 1,8.1 Cor.
12, 13 bis, comp. \. 8. 9. Acts 2, 4 bis,
ical fir\r)Zr)o-av anavrts 7TVfvfJ.aTos ayiov
ro mfvpa f8i8ov avrols ti7ro(^3eyyfo-2at, i.e.
as the Spirit impelled them. 2, 17. 18, quot
ed from Joel 3, 1. 2 [2, 28. 29], where
Sept. for n*H. Acts 2, 33 Irjo-ovs . . .TTJV
rt frrayy(\iav TOII ayiov TrvevfMTos Xa/3o>i>
rrapa TOV narpos, t^x ff TOITO. v. 38. 5, 32.
8, 15. 17. 18. 19. 9, 17. 10, 44. 45. 47.
11,15.24. 13,9. 15,8. 1 9, 2 bis, tine npos
avrovs d irvfv^a ayiov e Xdj3rre iria-Tfiicrav-
Tfs , ol Se (inov trpos avrov dXX ouSe e
Trvfvpa ayiov to-riv, ^Kou(ra/ifz>, i. e. they
did not know that the Holy Spirit had yet
been given. Acts 19, 6. Rom. 15, 19 tv
8vvap.i a~r]p.fi(i)V Kal Tfpdratv, tv 8vvdfJ.fi
TrvfvfjiaTos ayiov, i. e. through the power of
the internal influences and revelations of
the Spirit. 1 Cor. 2, 4. 7, 40. 12, 7. 8 bis.
9 bis. 14, 2. 32 Kal TrvtvpaTa Trpo^roov
irpocpfjTais vTrorda-o-fTai, the spirits of the
prophets are sulyect to the prophets, i. e. in
spiration and self-possession go hand in
hand, holy inspiration can never cause con
fusion and disorder, comp. v. 33. Eph. 1,13.
Gal. 3, 2. 3. 5. 14. 1 Thess. 1,5. 4, 8. 5,
19 (comp. 2 Tim. 1, 6). Heb. 2, 4. 1 Pet.
1. 12. So as prompting to or restraining
from particular actions or conduct ; Acts
8, 29. 39 irvfvp.a Kvpiov rjpTrao-f TOV &iXin-
TTOV, i. e. the divine influence, afflatus, which
rested on Philip, hurried him away, comp.
Matt. 4, 1 ; so Acts 13, 2. 4. 15, 28. 16, 6.
7. As prompting to holy boldness, energy,
zeal, in speaking and acting. Acts 4, 8 TOT*
TlfTpos TrXjjcrSiets jrvfi/fiaros ayiov. fine irpbs
avTovs. V. 31. 6, 3 avSpas eTrrd, irXrjpfis
TrvevfjiaTos ayiov Kal o-o(f>ias. v. 5. 10, comp.
v. 8. As the medium of divine communi
cations and revelations, Acts 11, 28 *Aya-
j9of (n ]fj.avf 8ia TOV TrvtvpaTos KT\. 21, 4.
Eph. 3, 5. As the source of support, com
fort, Christian joy and triumph, Acts 7, 55.
13, 52. Eph. 5, 18. Phil. 1, 19. Plur.
TrvevfMTa, spiritual gifts, 1 Cor. 14, 12.
e) Of that divine influence by which the
temper or disposition of mind in Christians
is affected ; or rather, the spirit, temper, dis
position of mind produced in Christians by
the influences of the Holy Spirit, which cor
rects, elevates, ennobles, sanctifies^ their
views and feelings ; fills the mind with
peace and joy ; and is the pledge and fore
taste of everlasting happiness. E. g. a)
As opposed to 17 <rdp, which includes the
idea of that which is earthly, grovell.no.
imperfect, sinful ; John 3, 6 TO ytytwr^^tvov
(K TTJS o-apKos, o-dp (O~TI Kal TO ytytvi tj-
fj.evov (< TOV irvevfjuiTos, Trvtiifjid c ort, put
for irvevpaTiKov cVri, is spiritual, i. e. has
those dispositions and feelings which are
produced by the Spirit of God. Rom. 8, 1
p,i] KaTa crdpKa TrepnraTovo-iv, dXXa KUTU
Trvfiifj,a, i. e. not indulging the depraved
affections and lusts of our carnal natures
and unrenewed hearts, but foHowin/j those
598
holy and elevated affections and desires
which the Spirit imparts and cherishes, v.
2. 4. 5 bis. 6. 9 iv Trvtvp-aTi. v. 13. 1 Cor.
6, 17 6 Se KoX\a>/jL(vos TOO Kvpia>, tv irvevfj,d
<TTIV, i. e. through the influence of the
Spirit such an one has the same disposition
and the same temper of mind with Christ.
Gal. 5, 16 TTvevfiaTi TrtpiTrarfire, KOL eVt2v-
piav aapKos ov p.r) Tf\eo7]Tf. V. 17 bis. 18.
22. 25 bis. 6, 8 bis. /3) Genr. Rom. 8,
9 7rvfv/j,a Xpto-Tov i. e. the same mind as
Christ possessed, wrought in us by the
Spirit, comp. Eph. 3, 17. Rom. 7, 6. 8, 15
e Xa/3ere Trvevpa vlt&tVMS a spirit of sonship,
i. e. a filial spirit, v. 23. 1 Cor. 2. 12. 2 Cor.
6, 6. Gal. 4, 6 (comp. Rom. 8, 15). Eph.
1, 17 day vp.1v 7rvfvp.a o~o(pias Kal dnoKaXv-
tyecas, a spirit of wisdom and illumination,
imparted through the Holy Spirit. 2, 18. 22.
4, 3. 4. [5, 9.] Col. 1, 8. 1 Tim. 4, 12.
1 John 3, 24. 4, 13. Jude 19.
3. Meton. of a person or teacher acting
or professing to act under the inspiration of
the Holy Spirit, by divine inspiration, i. q.
irvfv[j.aTa 7rpo<pr)Ta>i> 1 Cor. 14, 34 , ol XaXoth -
Tfs tv irv(i>p.aTt 1 Cor. 12, 3. So 1 Cor.
12, 10 8iaKpi<Tfis TrvfVpuiTwv the trying of
spirits or teachers, i. e. the judgment as
quickened by the Holy Spirit, including not
only the power of discerning who was a
prophet and who was not, but also of dis
tinguishing in the discourses of a teacher
what proceeded from the Holy Spirit and
what did not. 1 John 4, 1 bis, /ii) jravrl
ITVtVfUCrt TTKTTfVfTf, aXXa doKl/J,U^Te TO
rrvfVfj.aTa. v. 2 bis. 3. 6 bis. 1 Thess. 4, 1.
2 Thess. 2, 2 p.r)T 8id -rrvevp-aTos, i. e.
neither by any one professing to be inspired.
7TVVjJ/ctTlKO $, r^, 6v, (rrvfvu,a^) belon (T -
ing to the breath, breathing, as 6 TTV. TOKOS
the breast, Theophr. Fr. 7. 12. ib. 10. 7;
windy, Theophr. Caus. PI. 4. 12. 5; spirit
ual, mental, opp. o-a>p.aTiKov, Plut. de tuend.
San. PKEC. 13. In N. T.
1. spiritual, pertaining to the nature- of
spirits, see TrvevfM III. A. 1 Cor. 15, 44
bis, (Tw/na Trvfvp.aTiKov a spiritual body, hav
ing the nature of a spirit, opp. trw/ia ^sv%i-
KOS the animal body. v. 46 bis. Abstr. for
concr. Eph. 6, 12 ra Trffu/iari/ca r^v TTOOT?-
pias, i. q. ra syev/uira irovypd, comp. Winer
34. n. 3. Matth. 445. 5. So ra X^ortAca
for TOVS Xfloray Polyaen. 5. 14.
2. spiritual, as pertaining to or proceed
ing from the Holy Spirit, TO Trvevpa TO ayiov,
see in 7rvfvp.a III. D. a) Of persons,
spiritual, i. e. enlightened by the Holy Spirit,
enjoying the influences, graces, gifts of the j
Holy Spirit; 1 Cor. 2, 15. 3, 1 vp~iv e>s
TTVfvp-aTtKols. 14, 37. Gal. 6, 1. b) Of
things spiritual, i. e. communicated or im
parted by the Holy Spirit, Rom. 15, 27
1 Cor. 2, 13 bis, Trvtvp-artKols 7rv(vp.aTiKa
a-vjKpivovTfs, see in <rvyKplva> no. 1. 1 Cor.
9, 11. Eph. 1, 3. Col. 1, 9. 1 Cor. 12, 1 et
14, 1 ra nuevfiaTiKci spiritual gifts, miracu
lous powers. Eph. 5, 19 et Col. 3, 16 aSals
nvtvp-aTiKois in spiritual songs, composed
in the Spirit, on spiritual and religious sub
jects. Rom. 7, 14 6 vofios irv. e<rnv, the laic,
is spiritual, both as proceeding from the
Holy Spirit and as adapted to the spiritual
nature and wants of man. Rom. 1, 11 ^a-
ptcr/jLa TrvfVfiaTiKov, some spiritual gift, i. e.
a gift pertaining to the mind or spirit of
Christians as enlightened and quickened by
the Holy Spirit ; comp. in v. 12, and see in
TTvevna III. D. 2. e. Also of things in a
higher and spiritual sense, i. e. not literal,
not corporeal, including also a reference to
the Holy Spirit ; 1 Pet. 2, 5 bis, OIKOS irvev-
paTixs? . . . TTVfv^anKas Sva/ar. 1 Cor. 10, 3.
4 bis, /3/><^a Triffv/MiTiKov f<payov, Tropa. TTV.
fTTiov, KT\. spiritual food, spiritual drink,
i. e. supernatural, given by miraculous
power, and intended to affect their faith and
spiritual life ; comp. vv. 1. 2. 5.
7rvev/j,aTiKh)$, adv. (xvfvp.aTiKos, ) spi
ritually, i. e. in accordance with the Holy
Spirit, in or through the Spirit, 1 "Cor. 2.
14. Also Rev. 11, 8 TJTIS /caXeirat TTV. 2o-
So/za KOI AiyvTTTos, i. e. speaking in the
Spirit, prophetically, allegorically, not liter
ally. Clem. Rom. Ep. ad Cor. 1. } 47 irvev-
p.aTiKa>s fTTfCTTeiXfv rj/Mi>, SC. UaCAoy.
TTjyea), f. TTffvo-o/zat, aor. 1 emxv<ra,
Buttm. ^ 114; not usually contracted, see
Buttm. ^ 105. n. 2. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 220 ;
to breathe, to breathe out, Horn. II. 17. 447.
Anthol. Gr. IV. p. 129. 2 ; trop. Plut. Aris-
toph. et Menand. comp. 1. In N. T: to
blow, only of the wind, absol. Matt. 7, 25.
27 Kal firveva-av ol oW/uot. Luke 12, 55.
John 3, 8. 6, 18. Rev. 7, 1. Acts 27, 40 TJ,
Trvfovay sc. avpq. Sept. for 3^3 Ps. 147,
18 ; t\W Is. 40, 24. So Pakep h. 47. 2.
Xen. An. 4. 5. 3.
irvijo), f. o>, to choke, to strangle, e. g.
by drowning, Pass. Mark 5, 13. So Jos.
Ant. 10. 7. 5. Plut. de Liber, educ. 13.
Xen. An. 5. 7. 25. Spec, to seize by the,
throat, to throttle, to choke, c. ace. Matt. 18,
28 KpaTTjo-as CLVTOV enviyt. So Antiph. 125.
39. Aristoph. Nub. 1376. Comp. Sy^ot
Luc. D. Mort. 19. 1. ib. 22. 1.
TTVLKTOS
599
7m/eT09, ij, 6v, (n-j/iyu,) strangled, pr.
Athen. 4. p. 147. d, KdftaXaiov . . . TTVLKTU.S
(ptyov TraptSfjKf. In N. T. melon. TO irvi-
KTOI>, strangled meat, i. e. the flesh of ani
mals killed by strangling, without shedding
their blood, Acts 15, 20. 29. 21, 25. This
was forbidden to the Jews, Lev. 17, 13. 14 ;
oomp. 7, 26. 27. Deut. 12, 16. 23.
Trvorj. qj, r;, (TiWco,) breath, i. e.
1. a breathing, breath of life, respiration,
Acts 17, 25 u>fjv Ktu TTVOTJV. Sept. for
nstis Gen. 2, 7. Is. 42, 5. 2 Mace. 7, 9.
Horn! II. 23. 380. Soph. El. 719.
2. breath of air, a blast, wind, Acts 2, 2.
Sept. for nsttja Job 37, 10. Horn. II. 16.
149. Thuc. 4. 100 blast of a bellows.
, fos, ovs, 6, 17, adj. (irovs, obs.
po>.) reaching to the feet, spoken of long
flowing robes, Rev. 1, 13 fvStdvfjLfvov iro-
typr) sc. eV3J}ra. Sept. for J^SO Ex. 28,
4. Jos. Ant. 8. 3. 8. Xen. Cyr. 6. 4. 2
, interrog. adv. whence? correl.
with TTOV, Trdre, etc. comp. Buttm. { 116. 4.
1. Pr. of place, whence ? from what place
or quarter? Matt. 15, 33 noSev f] fj.lv ev epn-
(iia fiproi TocrouToi KT\. Mark 8, 4. John
4, 11. 6, 5. Rev. 7, 13. Also indirect, as
often in N. T. comp. Winer $ 61. 2. n.
Luke 13, 25 OUK olda vp.as trfoev tart, V.
27. John 3, 8. 8, 14 bis. Trop. of state,
condition, indir. Rev. 2, 5. Sept. for "pXB
Num. 11, 13. Gen. 29, 4. Judg. 19, 17.
Horn. Od. 16. 57. Plato Farm. 137. a. Xen.
CEc. 16. 8.
2. Of the source, author, cause, also of
manner, whence? how? Matt. 13, 27 iro^fv
ovv fxft b&via > v - 54 - 56. 21, 25. Mark 6,
2. John 1 , 49. 19, 9 7ro3f d a-v ; James 4, 1.
Indirect, Luke 20, 7 /zi) dfttvai noSfv. John
2, 9. 7, 27 bis. 28. 9, 29. 30. Sept. and
" 2 K. 6, 27. (Dem. 241. 17. Xen.
Conv. 2. 5.) Spoken in surprise, admira
tion, Luke 1, 43 KOI rroStv p.oi TOVTO, iva
KT\. (Epict. Ench. 22.) Implying strong
negation, comp. Matth. }611. 1. Mark 12,
37 Ka\ iro Sfv vlos airov fcm ; So JE,\. V.
II. 13. 2. Dem. 749. 10.
TTOia, as, T), (Dor. for Troa, Ion. Tronj.)
grass, herb, herbage ; so some James 4,14
Troi a yap 17 co?) v/xwv, comp. 1,10. Better
Troi a as fern, of Trotoy q. v. Theocr. Idyll.
5. 34; Troirj Hdot. 8. 115. Horn. Od. 18.
369. Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p 496.
7TOt&>j <S, f. i t <Tu>. aor. 1 fVo/ijtra, perf.
jrtnoinKa, pluperf. irfiroifjKtw, without augin.
Mark 15, 7, see Buttm. 5 83. n. 7. Aor. 1
Opt. 3 pers. plur. irotfjtrtiav Luke 6, 11.
see Buttm. $ 103. II. 4. Winer 5 13. 2. d.
The various significations of this verb
may all be classed under the two primary
ones, to make, to do, implying action as
completed or as continued. Sept. usually
for nbs.
1 . to make, i. e. to form, to produce, to
bring about, to cause, pr. of something ex
ternal to oneself, something tangible, corpo
real, obvious to the senses ; see Passovv s. v.
init. Here the Middle is sometimes used
with only a remote reference to the subject ;
which not seldom wholly vanishes, so that
the Mid. does not apparently differ from the
Active ; see Passow 1. c. Buttm. { 135. 6, 7,
8, and espec. n. 4. Matth. 5 492. W T iner
5 39. 6.
a) Genr. a) Pr. and c. ace. Matt. 17,
4 iroiT)crop.fv 2>Se rptis crawls. John 9, 1 1
jrnXov fTroiTja f. 18, 18 dv Spa.Ktav TTfTroirjKo-
Tfs. 19, 23. Acts 7, 40 Stovr. v. 43. 9, 39
ipd. 19, 24. Rom. 9, 20. Heb. 12, 13.
Rev. 13, 14. With e*c c. gen. of material,
John 2, 1 5 Toiijcras (ppaye\\iov f< vjfpanMV.
9, 6. Rom. 9, 21. With Kara n of man
ner, model, Acts 7, 44. Heb. 8, 5. Mid.
Acts 1, 1 rbv [J.fi> Trpvrov \6yov eVoijjcrd/^i/
Trepi iravTuv KT\. see above. Sept. for iTl ?
Gen. 6, 14 sq. Ex. 25, 9 ; c. x Gen. 6, 14.
So Hdian. 1. 11. 2. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 5 ; c.
e< An. 4. 5. 14. /3) Of God, to make, i. q.
to create, c. ace. Acts 4, 24 6 Troiijo-as rov
ovpavbv KT\. 7, 50. 14, 15. 17, 24. Heb. 1,
2. 12,27. Rev. 14, 7. So Luke 11, 40;
c. dupl. ace. Matt. 19, 4 apo-ev KOI SijXu
fv avrovs. Mark 10, 6. Sept. for
Gen. 1, 7. 16. 25. 31 ; *n3 Gen. 1, 1.
1, 1. 21. 27. Is. 42, 5.
b) Trop. of a state or condition, or of
things abstract and incorporeal, and genr.
of such things as are produced by an act of
the mind or will ; to make, i. e. to cause, to
bring about, to occasion ; see Passow. a)
Genr. c. ace. Luke 1, 68 fTroirjae \vTpuxnv
TO) AaoS ai/Tov. Acts 15, 3 tnotovv xapav
ptyaXrjv TTaa-i r. d8(\<pois. 24, 12 tVto^ora-
criv iroiovvra o^Xov. Rom. 16, 17. 1 Cor.
10, 13. Eph. 2, 15 troiuv (lp7Jt>T)v. 4, 16.
Heb. 8, 9. Mid. Rom. 15, 26. Heb. 1,3.
So Horn. Od. 1. 250. Xen. An. 1. 8. 18.
Ag. 1.7 (Iprtivjv. Mid. Hdot. 5. 30. Xen.
Mem. 4. 4. 14. /3) Spec. Troitiv with its
accus. like Engl. to make, often forms here
a periphrasis for the kindred verb. So ACT.
fKdiKrjfriv TTOKIV to make defence of one s
cause, i. q. i K^Kt iv to defend, to right, Luke
18, 7. 8. Acts 7, 24 ; comp. Luke ib. v. 3.
5. Sept. for cp:3 nb? Mic. 5, 15. (Pol. 3.
600
8. 10.) evedpav rroifiv to make an ambus
cade, i q. fveSptvfiv to lie in wait, Acts 25,
3. (Palsph. 1. 10. Xen. Hell. 4. 8. 35.)
ro iKavov iroieiv to make satisfaction, i. q.
IKCLVOVV to satisfy, to gratify, Mark 15, 15.
(Pol. 32. 7. 13.) novrjviroifiv to make one s
abode, i. q. \iiveiv to abide, to dwell, John
14,23. (Jos. Ant. 13. 2. 1.) 6 S o v iroieiv to
make one s way, to go, i. q. 68o7rotov/wu,
Mark 2, 23, comp. in 686s no. 2. a; TrdXt-
fiiov noLflv to make war or fight, i. q. TroXe-
p.e1v to war, to fight ; construed by Hebr. c.
/*erd TWOS instead of the dat. Rev. 11,7.
12, 17. 13, 7. 19, 19. Sept. for
HX i-isnbs Gen. 14, 2 ;
Troiflv to make a consultation, i. q.
Xeueo-3ai to consult together, Mark 3, 6.
15,1. (Plato Prot. 313. b.) a-vvupoa-iav
TToiflv to make a conspiracy, i. q. trvv6fj.wfu
to conspire, Acts 23, 13. (Hdian. 7. 4. 7.
Pol. 1. 70.6.) crv(TTpo(pT)v iroielv to make
a combination, conspiracy, i. q. (TvcTTpefa-
crSai to combine, Acts 23, 12. Sept. for
"rt^ Am. 7, 10 ; comp. arv<TTpe(pop.ai for p
2 Sam. 15, 31. 2 K. 21, 22. Mm. often
with only a remote reference to the subject ;
comp. above under no. 1 init. E. g. dvafto-
XTJV mneurSa: to make delay pr. on one s
part, i. q. di>a/3dXXo-3ai to delay, Acts 25, 17.
(Polyb. Spic. Fragm. T. V. p. 44. Schweigh.)
8 e 77 cr f i s 7rotet<r3tti to make prayers, i. q. Set-
o-Sat to pray, Luke 5, 33. Phil. 1, 4. 1 Tim.
2, 1; (K^oXfjv TToteio-Sat to make a casting
out, i. q. eK/3dXXeii> to cast out. Acts 27, 18.
(Pollux On. 1. 99.) KoirtTov Troteio-Sai to
make lamentation, i. q. KoVrecr3ai to lament,
Acts 8, 2. (Comp. Trtv^os TT. Sept. Gen.
50. 10. Hdot. 2. 1.) Xdyov TJ-oteio-Sat 1o
make account of, i. q. Xoyi eo-3at, Acts 20,
24. (Diod. Sic. 20. 36. Pol. 25. 1. 3.)
HVfiav TroificrSai, i. q. /ii/ii^ovcw, see in
pvfid ; /t v T) p. r) v TroieicrSat, see in [ivr/pr] ;
iropfiav TTotfitrSat to make progress or a
journey, i. q. 7ropeveo-3ai to journey, Luke
13,22. (2 Mace. 3,8. Xen. An. 6. 2. 11.)
rrpovoiav 7roiel<r3ai to make provision for,
i. q. Trpovoelo-Sat to provide for, Rom. 13,
14. (Pol. 4. 6. 11. Diod. Sic. 5. 1; comp.
Dem. 1433. 5.) (nrovSfjV TroieicrSai to
make diligence, to give diligence, i. q. O-TTOV-
8dfi/, Jude 3 ; so Pol. 1. 46. 2. Plut. de
Liber, educ. 7.
c) Spec, of a feast, banquet, to make, i. q.
to give, to hold, to celebrate, c. ace. Luke 5,
29 fnoirjcrf 8o\r)v /j.e y<i\r)v. 14, 12 orav TTOITJS
apivTov KT\. v. 13. 16 ; c. dat. of pers. to or
for whom, in honour of whom, Matt. 22, 2.
Mark 6,21. John 12,2. Sept. TT. So^v /^ey.
for Heb. Vha ntjriia n5 Gen. 21, 8. So
c. dat. 1 Esdr. 3, 1 ; bfiirvov TroiflcrSat Xen.
Cyr. 3. 3. 25. Hence of a festival, i. q. to
keep, to hold, to celebrate ; Matt. 2G, 1 8 irpos
a-e TToio) TO Trdcr^a. Acts 18, 21. In the
sense of instituting, Heb. 11, 28. Sept.
and ilia? genr. Ex. 12, 48. Josh. 5, 10.
So Jos. Ant. 2. 15. 3 TT. ras Svcri av. Xen.
Hell. 7. 4. 28 iroitiv TO OXu/wrta.
d) Also i. q. to make exist, to cause to be,
pr. spoken of generative power, to beget, to
bring forth, to bear ; as TralSaj TroieurSat
Dem. 1312. 7, i. q. TratfioTroieto-Sat, see Lob.
ad 1 hryn. p. 200. In N. T. a) Of trees
and plants, to make grow, to bear or bring
forth fruit, to yield; as napnuv v. Kapnovs
Troiflv Matt. 3, 10. 7, 17 sq. 13, 23. 26.
Luke 3. 9. Rev. 22, 2. al. Trop. Matt. 3,
8. 21, 43. Luke 3, 8. James 3, 12 /ii) 8wa-
rat o-vicrj e Xa/a? Troi^crai. So of branches,
i. q. to shoot forth, Mark 4, 32. Once of a
fountain, James 3, 12 ovre aXvKov yXvKv
TToiTjcrii v8a>p. Sept. for flttJS O f plants,
Gen. 1, 11. 12. Is, 5, 2. 4. So Jos, Ant.
11.3. />. Theophr. Caus. PI. 4. 11. Aristot.
de Plan*. 2. 10. /3) Trop. of persons, to
make for oneself, to get, to acquire, to gain
C. ace. Luke 12, 33 Troujowe e aurolr /3aXi>-
Tia . . . Srjcrauftpv avfK\nrTov eV rois ovp. 1 6,
9 (piXovs. John 4, 1 /^aS^rdr. Sept. and
fW? Gen. 11, 4- (Diod. Sic. 11. 39 do av
/uey. Xen. Cyr- 5. 5. 12 <pi\ovs.) In a
pecuniary sense, to pain, Engl. to make, Matt
25, 16 fnoirja-fv aXXa TTfvr* rdXaira. Luke
19,18. So Pol. 2. 62. J -2. Dem. 1045. 5.
e) Causat. to make do or be any thing, to
cause to do or be ; Passow no. 1. c. Herm.
ad Vig. p. 759. a) With an ace. and infill.
Matt. 5, 32 Trota avrr)i> P.OI^OT ^CH. Mark 1,
17. 7, 37 TOVS Kaxpovs iroifi ctKoufiv. 8, 25.
Luke 5, 34. John 6, 10. Acts 17, <26. Rev.
13, 13; also inf. c. rov, Acts 3, 12 im>ot^-
Kocri TOV ntpmardv avrov, see in 6. f>, TO.
II. G. 3. b. y. Comp. Winer { 45. 4. p. 378.
Matth. j. 540. So genr. Jos. Ant. 2~. 9. 5.
Hdian. 8. 3. 22. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 40. )
With Iva c. Subjunct. to make or cause that,
see in Iva III. 1. d. John 1 1, 37 OVK tdvvaro
OVTOS Troifjcrai . . . iva OVTOS /xr) diro%dvi). Col.
4, 16. Rev. 13, 15. By attract. Trot^o-w
CIVTOVS iva KT\. Rev. 3, 9. 13, 12. 16.
Comp. Buttm. $ 151. I. 6.
f ) Causat. to make be or become any thing,
to cause to be or become so or so, to make
into any thing ; with two accus. of object
and a predicate of that object, either subst.
or adj. or adv. strictly with tlvai implied,
a) With a Subst. as predicate ; e. g. of
things, Matt. 21, 13 airbv (OLKOV) eVrouytraTe
(TTrrjXaiov \Tj(TT(ov. John 4, 46 oirov fjroir}<rt
601
TTOtett)
TO vSwp olvov. 1 Cor. 6, 15. Heb. 1, 7.
(Hdian. 4. 10. 5.) Of persons, Matt. 4, 19
Trotijcrci) vp.lis aXitts dv3pa>7rcoi , com p. Mark
1, 17 fully TT. vfj.as yeveVSat dXifTr. Matt.
23, 15 Troifire avrov vlbvyffvvrjs. Luke 15,
19. Sept. for "[M Gen. 27, 37. So to
make, i. q. to constitute, to appoint; John 6,
15 Iva TToii]cr<acriv UVTOV /3acnXea. Acts 2,
36. Rev. 1, 6. 3, 12. 5, 10; with predic.
impl. Heb. 3, 2, comp. v. 1 ; \vith Iva instead
of ace. Mark 3, 14 KOI ttnAf<ri ScoSf/ca, Iva
2)0-1 ner avrov. Sept. for "(HS Ex. 18, 25.
(Hdian. 8. 4. 25. Xen. Cyr. 1.3. 18.) Spec.
to make, i. q. to declare, to give out as any
one. John 8, 53 riva o-eavrbv Troiel? ; 10,
33 TTotely (reavrbv 3eoV. 19, 7. 12. 1 John
1,10. So Jos. Ant 2. 11.2 TroieTrai avrbv
vlov i. e. declares him a son, adopts him ;
comp. ib. 3. 12. 4. /3) With an Adj. as
predicate; e. g. of persons, Matt. 20, 12
urovs Jjnuf avTovs (TroiTjcras. 28, 14. John
16, 2. Rev. 12, 15. In the sense of declaring,
John 5, 18, comp. above in a. (Hdian. 5. 1.
8. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 15.) Of things, Eph.
2, 14 6 Trotijcrar ra ufjL(p6rfpa ei>. (./El. V. H.
14. 32. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 22.) Once to make
by supposition, i. q. to suppose, to judge, to
assume, Matt. 12, 33 r) Troujo-are TO SeVSpoi/
eaXoV, KOI rbv Kapirbv avrov KO\OV KT\. i. C.
either assume the tree to be good and its
fruit good, or the contrary. Comp. Herm.
.ad Vig. p. 759. So Hdot. 7. 186. Dion.
Hal. Ant. 4. 6. Xen. An. 5. 7. 9 TTOIO) 8
i>p.as (^UTTarrj SfVTas . . . vtf ffjLov rJKtiv els $a-
<riv. In this construction also Trotdv, with
tho ace. of the adj. often forms a periphrasis
for the kindred verb; e. g. ACT. 8jj\ov
ivoiflv to make manifest, to betray, i. q. 8r/\ovv
to manifest, Matt. 26, 73 (Xen. An. 3. 5.
17) ; (K%fTov itoifiv, i. q. eVriSeVai, to ex
pose infants, Acts 7, 19; *v3e/aj Ttoielv
ras Tpifiovs to make straight and level (he
ways, i. q. etevvfiv, Matt. 3, 3. Mark 1, 3.
Luke 3.4; comp. John 1, 23; Xevicovv.
(j.f\av TToulv to make while or black, i. q.
\fvK(uvfiv \ . p.(\aivtiv, Matt. 5, 36: vytrj
Ttoifiv to make whole, to heal, i. q. vyiajjeiz/,
John 5. 11. 15. 7, 23. (Palaeph. 27. 3.)
(pavfpbv Troiflv to make known, to betray,
i. q. fyavtpovv, Matt. 12, 16. Mark 3, 12.
(Hdian. 2. 8. 10. Xen. Cyr. 8. 4. 34.) MID.
/3 1 /3 a i o v TToifltrSat to make firm, sure, i. q.
j3aioCo-3ai, 2 Pet. 1, 10. y) With an
Adv. as predicate, TTOK IV riva eeo, to make
one be or go out, to cause to go out, to put
forth ; comp. Viger. p. 283. n. Acts 5, 34
Kf\(v<r(i> eo> ftpaxv n TOVS unocrro\ovs
Troiijcrat. So ^El. V. H. 10. 3 Ta ruiv irfpdi-
toTTia, fTTtiSav ra^tcrra TOVS TroSar e ^ca
iroiTjcrT) TOV Xf/i/xaroy. Xen Cyr. 4. 1. 3 ?
jSeXecoi/ TTJV rd^iv Troii^cras.
2. to do, expressing an action as conti
nued or not yet completed ; what one does
repeatedly, continuedly, habitually ; like
Trpatrcrco. Comp. Passow s. v.
a) With an ace. of thing, and without
reference to a person as the remote object ;
comp. below in lett. d. a) With ace. of
pron. or the like, to do, genr. Matt. 5, 47 rt
TTfpicrcroi note ire ; Mark 11, 3 TI TrotetTf
rovro ; 14,86 ecr^fi our?;, eVoi j/cre. Luke
6, 2. 3. Matt. 8, 9 mltftror TOVTO, Kal iroifi.
Luke 7, 8. 20, 2 ev nota e ovcr/a ravra
jroie is; John 19, 24. Act s 1, 1. l4, 15.
1 Cor. 7, 36. 15, 29. Gal. 2, 10 avrb TOVTO
TTOiija-at. Eph. 6, 9. Phil. 2, 14 Trdira TTOI-
( iTf. Col. 3, 17. 1 Tim. 5, 21 fiTjo tv TTOIWJ/.
James 4, 15. al. With a participle follow
ing, Mark 11, 5 ri Troierre Xvovrts TOV irS>-
\ov, as in Engl. what do ye loosing the colt ?
Acts 11, 30. 21, 13. Sept. genr. for nb5
1 K. 7, 23. 2 K. 6, 21. ssep. So Hdian. V
8. 10 TI Totovro. Xen. An. 1. 4. 17 rairra
Mem. 1. 3. 1. /3) With ace. of a Subst
commonly of particular deeds, acts, works,
done repeatedly or continuedly, to do, to
perform, to execute, to work; e. g. iroie iv
TU epya TOV A/3paa/i John 8, 39. 41 ; T
Trpcora epya Rev. 2, 5 ; ra epya TOV SfoG
1. e. the works which God requires, John
10, 37. 38; epyov tvayyf\i<TTov 2 Tim. 4,
5 ; TT. f\(os to do mercy, to show mercy,
James 2, 13 ; TT. f\frjfjLoo-vvrji> to do alms,
to give alms, Matt. 6, 2. 3. Acts 10, 2. 24,
17; TT. 8iKaio(rvvTjv id. Matt. 6, 1. So of
mighty Seeds, wonders, miracles, e. g. 8wu-
/xets Matt. 7, 22. 13, 58 ; epya John 5, 36.
10, 25; Kpuros Luke 1, 51 ; a-^/xeia John
2, 11. 23. 4, 54. 6, 30. 11,47; rt para Kal
(rrjufla Acts 6, 8. 7, 36. 15, 12; genr.
Matt. 9, 23. Acts 14, 11. al. Sept. and
niUS Ex. 4, 17. Ps. 72, 18. 77, 15. Also
of the will, precept, requirement of any
one, to do, to perform, to fulfil ; as Matt.
21, 31 T/S (K TUIV 8vo eVotr/o-e TO 3 Xr//ia rof/
Trarpov; 23, 3. Mark 6, 20 ical HpuSrjs . . .
TroXXa tTfoirjcrf, i. e. which John admonished
him to do. Luke 17, 9. 10. John 2, 5. Acts
16, 21. Eph. 2, 3. Rev. 17, 17. (Hdian. 6.
1. 23. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 5.) So of the pre
cepts of God or of Christ, Matt. 5, 19. 7,
216 TToiwi/ TO 3e Xj7/ua TOV Trarpo y /xov. V. 24.
26. Luke 6, 46. 8, 21. John 7, 19 TOV vo-
fjiov. Acts 13, 22. Rev. 22, 14. Of that
which one asks, entreats, promises ; John
14, 13 O,TI av aiTT](TriT . . . eyo) TTOICO. V. 14.
Rom. 4, 21 6 eViyyyfXrat, Suwror e crrt KO.I
i. Eph. 3, 20. 1 Thess. 5, 24 ; with
602
dat. of pers. Mark 10, 35 Iva o eav aiYqcreo-
fj.tv, TTOiTjo-rjs Tjp.lv. v. 36. Of a purpose,
plan, decree, Acts 4, 28. Rom. 9, 28 \6yov
<7vvreTp.iip.fvov Trojjjcrei Kvpios the Lord ivill
execute his word decreed, the judgment
threatened. 2 Cor. 8, 10. 11. Gal. 5, 17,
Eph. 3, 11. y) Spoken of a course of
action or conduct, to do, i. q. to execute, to
exercise, to practise ; e. g. Kpia-tv iroifiv to
do judgment, to act as judge, i. q. Kpiveiv,
John 5, 27. Jude 15. (Xen. Hell. 4. 2. 6,
8.) Also Ti]v f^ovaiav TWOS noielv, to exer
cise the power of any one, Rev. 13, 12.
Spec, of right, duty, virtue ; Rom. 2, 14 ra
TOV VOJJLOV rroiy. 10,5; TTJV d\rfieiav John
3, 21. 1 John 1,6; TTJV bucauKrvjnjv 1 John
2, 29. 3, 7 ; TTOL&V xp r ) a " r( J Tr l Ta Rom. 3, 12.
Also Matt. 19, 16 ri dyaSoi/ iroiij(ra>; John
5, 29. 8, 29 TO. dpfo-Td. Rom. 7, 19. Eph.
6, 8. James 4, 17 tcaXov Troiflv. 3 John 5.
So Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 15 TO. biitaia TTOL&V. 5.
3. 48 Ka\6v TI froiovvTfs. Sept. and niys
Ps. 14, 3. Gen. 18, 19. al. 8) Of evil
deeds or conduct, to do, to commit, to prac-
llte, e. g. ap.dprr)p.a 1 Cor. 6, 18 ; TTJV dp.ap-
Tiav John 8, 34. 2 Cor. 11,7. 1 John 3, 4 ;
rr)i> dvop.iav Matt. 13, 41. 1 John 3, 4 ; ajia
7r\r)y5>v Luke 12, 48 ; avrd Rom. 1, 32. 2,
3; j88e \vyfj.a Rev. 21, 27; TO epyov TOVTO
1 Cor. 5, 2. 3 John 10; TU p.r) Ka^rjKovra
Rom. 1, 28; ovSev evdvriov TIVI Acts 28,
1 7 ; KCIKOV Matt. 27, 23. Luke 23, 22 ; Hand
Rom. 3, 8. 1 Pet. 3, 12; TrovTjpd Luke 3,
19; (povov Mark 15, 7; ^e?.8os Rev. 22,
15; genr. John 7, 51. 18, 35. Acts 21, 33.
1 Tim. 1.13. al. Sept. and flUS p s . 51,6.
Gen. 34, 7. al. So Hdian. 1. 16. 13 pjSeV
dvdiov. Luc. Pise. 9 TToXXa adixa. Xen.
Cyr. 5. 3. 48 al&xpov ri rroiflv.
b) Intrans. to do, to act, e. g. a) Absol.
1. q. to lie active, to work, Matt. 20, 12 ovroi
oi f&xaToi fiiav <apav fTroirjaav. Rev. 13, 5
e 8o37 avTa> eov<ri a Troirja-ai p.r}vas KT\.
Sept. and Fibs Ruth 2, 19; comp. Xen.
An. 1. 5. 8. Mem. 3. 9. 9. Others refer
both these passages to lett. e, below. /3)
With an adv. of manner, to do so and so, to
act in any manner, e. g. KaX5>s Matt. 12, 12.
1 Cor. 7 37; and so c. particip. Acts 10,
33 /caXcas ivoijjaras Tvapa.yfv6ii.fvos. Phil. 4,
14. 3 John 6. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 13 KoX&s
eiroiTjiras TrpoeiTrcoi/.) With Kpfiwov 1 Cor.
7, 38; ourw John 14, 31. 1 Cor. 16, 1 ;
(ppov{p.o>9. Luke 16, 8; cos Matt. 1, 24. 28,
15. Also Kara TI jroiflv Matt. 23, 3. Luke
2, 27 ; Trpos TI Luke 12, 47. So Dem. 17. 9
lav K(l\a>S TTOlOVVTfS KfKTTjVTai. 141. 19.
Luc. D. Mort. 11. 3 eu enoirja-av.
c) Spec. Troie o), like Engl. to do, is often
used in the latter member of a sentence,
instead of repeating the verb of the preced
ing member ; see Passow s. v. E. g. with
ace. of thing, Matt. 5, 46 edv yap dya-n-jja-JjTf
TOVS dyaTTcavras v/xur, TWO. pio-Suv e^ere ;
oi^i Kai oi TtXcbvai TO ai>To TTOIOVCTIV ; Luke
6, 10. Rom. 12, 20 lav 8i\^a, TTOTI^ OVTOV
TOVTO ydp TTOIOU/ KT\. Heb. 6, 3. With an
adv. as OVTO>, Matt. 5, 47 tdv do-ndcrr)<r :3f
TOVS d8t\(povs...ov\l Kal oi e 3i/iKoi OVTQ>
TToiovo-iv ; 24, 46 comp. 45. Luke 9, 15.
Acts 12. 8; 6/Wo)s iroitlv Luke 3, 11. 10,
37 ; coy, Matt. 6, 2 HTJ crakTricrrjs ffiTrpocr SSef
(TOV, OHTTTfp oi VTTOKpLTal TTQIOIHTLV. Luke 9,
54 ; Qxravrwy Matt. 20, 5 ; KaScor 1 Thess.
5, 11. So c. ace. Dem. 1148. 13 pdStW
fTTLOpK.f](rfiv, oTTfp Kal u\\ots TTfTroirjKf. Luc.
de Merc. cond. 7 co? TTODJO-OVCTI.
d) Spoken in reference to a person, to do
to or as to any one, i. e. either for or against
him ; the person being the remoter object,
a) With ace. of person, also c. ace. of thing ;
Matt. 27, 22 TI ovv TrotTjo-co irja-olv , Mark
15, 12. With an adv. ev Troielv Tiva, Engl.
to do one good, Mark 14, 7 ; comp. Buttm.
5131.5. Matth. J 415. So Xen. Mem. 2.
2. 8 avTTjv OUT etTra OUT eVottyfra ov8ev.
An. 1. 9. 11. Mem. 2. 1. 19 TOVS (pi\ovs
ev TTOIWO-I. /3) With dat. of pers. see
Matth. ^ 415. n. 1. Viger. p. 289. n. E. g.
lo or for any one, in his behalf, c. ace. of
thing. Matt. 20 ; 32 TI SeXere Troiryo-w v^uv.
Mark 5, 19 ocra croi 6 Kvpios TTfTroirjKf. V. 20. *
Luke 1, 49. John 9, 26. 12, 16 ; ace. impl.
Matt. 25, 40. 45. With an adv. Matt. 5, 44
KuXto? Troteire Tols picrovcriv v/j.ds. Mark 15.
8. Luke 1, 25. John 13, 15. Sept. and
nyy Gen. 21, 1. (Plato Apol. Socr. 17
TavTa Kal i fu>Tfp(o Kal 7rpe(r/3uTe po> . . .TTOIT]-
crco, Kal (va> Kal UCTTW. Xen. Mem. 3. 10.
8.) Also against any one, to his detriment,
c. ace. of thing, Acts 9, 13 oo-a KUKO. fTrolrjo-t
Tols ayiois. John 15. 21. Heb. 13, 6. With
an adv. Matt. 21. 36. Luke 2, 48. Sept.
and n&S Gen. 20, 9. (Dem. 855. 15. Xen.
OZc. 2. 9.) Or, genr. in respect to any
one, in his case ; c. ace. of thing, Matt. 7,
12. 21, 40. Mark 9, 13. Acts 4, 16; c.
adv. Matt. 7, 12. Luke 6, 23. 26. 31. Comp.
Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 16 iroielv TI irpos Ttva.
y) With fv c. dat. of pers. to do in respect
to any one, in his case ; c. ace. of thing ;
Matt. 17, 12 HXt as fJ8rj ^X3e...aXX firoirj-
o~av ev aiiTco ocra rfi(\r)o~av. Luke 23, 31.
Comp. Winer $ 31. 6. So Sept. Gen. 40,
14 TT. eV ffiol eXtos- Luc. Philopatr. 18 ftfj
(Tfpelov TI Troir](Ti]S tv efjiot. S) With /*era
c. gen. of pers. to do with any one, by He
braism ; see in p.t TO. I. 2. c. e. Luke 1, 72
603
iroirjo-ai tXfos p.(T<i TO>J> Trarepw. 10, 37.
Acts 14, 27. 15, 4. Sept. for CS fibs
Gen. 24, 12. 14. Ps. 119, 65. So fob. 12*
6. Judith 8, 26.
e) Spec, with an accus. of time, pr. in-
trans. to do or act for a certain time, or as
in comm. Engl. to do up a certain time, i. q.
to spend, to pass; comp. Lat. transigere vi-
tam Sail. Cat. 2. Acts 15, 33 TroiTjo-ai/re?
Se xpovov. 18, 23. 20, 3 iroirjaas re r^ispas
Tpfis. 2 Cor. 11, 25 w^^fpov tv TU> j3v3w
iTfTroirjKa. James 4, 13. Perhaps Matt. 20,
12. Rev. 13, 5", better as above in no. 2. b.
a. Sept. for nfoS Ecc. 6, 12. Sept. Prov.
13, 24. Jos. Ant. 6. 1.4 TT. ^rjvas Tttra-apas.
Dion. Hal. Ant. 6. 5. Dem. 392/18 ovS"
(Troirjo-av xpovov ovdtva. This usage ap
pears to belong to the later Greek, see
Sturz de Dial. Maced. p. 189. Viger. p. 281.
n ; contra, Stallbaum ad Plat. Phileb. p.
158. +
TTOtT^yLta, CITOS, TO, (TTOU W.) a thing made,
work. Rom. 1, 20 ra dopara avrov . . . rots
TTOUj/iacri voovfMfva KaSoparai. Trop. Eph.
2, 10. Sept. for nbsa Ecc. 3, 11 ; IS*
Is. 29, 16. Luc. de Dea Syra 29, 49.
Plato Menex. 97. e.
TTOIT/O IS , f<Bj, ^, (TToiew.) a ranking, Jos.
Ant. 18. 3. 1 ; vt<av TVO LTJO-IV Thnc. 3. 2.
In N. T. a doing, keeping of a la\v ; James
1, 25 tv TJI jroiTjcrti sc. TOV vofjiov. So Ec-
clus. 19, 17 TroiTjo-if vofjiov. Test. XII Patr.
p. 681.
TTOi^TT??, oi5, 6, (TTOU OJ,) 1. a maker
of any thing, inventor, Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 38
jr. p.Tjxavr]iJ.a.Ta>v. In N. T.
1 . a doer, keeper of a law or precept ;
Rom. 2, 13 01 Tronjral TOV v6p.ov. James 1,
22. 23. 4, 11. ib. 1, 25 TT. tpyov intens. a
doer of the deed, i. q. a doer indeed of the
law. 1 Mace. 2, 67.
2. a poet, maker of a poem, Acts 17, 28.
Ceb. Tab. 13. jEschin. 20. 4. Xen. Mem.
1. 2. 56.
T], ov, pr. many-coloured,
spotted, variegated, Sept. for 1p3 Gen. 31,
8. 10. 12. Ceb. Tab. 21. Xen. Mem. 3. 10.
14. In N. T. various, divers, manifold ; as
jroiKiXaLs voo-ots Matt. 4, 24. Mark 1, 34.
Luke 4, 40 ; 7rt3v/iiais ITOIK. 2 Tim. 3, 6.
Tit. 3, 3. Hob. 2, 4 TTOIK. o~vvdp.tn. 13, 9.
James 1, 2. 1 Pet. 1,6. 4, 10 KOIKES x<J-
prror 2eoC, i. e. of his manifold grace, vari
ous gifts. So 2 Mace. 15, 21. Hdian. 4.
2. 13. Xen. CEc. 16. 1.
TTOlfJ,aiV(i), f. avu>, (iroifJLTjv,) 1. to feed
a flock or herd, to let feed, to pasture, to tend,
c. ace. Luke 17, 7 SoOXoi e^coi/ . . . TOI/ZCU-
vovra. 1 Cor. 9, 7. Sept. for ns-v Gen.
30, 31. 36. Ex. 3, 1. Luc. D. DeVr. 4. 4.
Dem. 1155. 3. Plato Rep. 345. c.
2. Trop. to feed, to cherish, to provide for,
e. g. kings and princes their people, Matt.
2, 6 OOTIS Troi/iayet TOV Xaoi/ p.ov. Rev. 7,
17 ; and so pastors and teachers the church,
John 21, 16. Acts 20, 28 -rroip-aivfiv TTJV
(KK\rjcrtav. 1 Pet. 5, 2. Sept. for n~" < .
2 Sam. 5, 2. 1 Chr. 11, 2. (So Anacr. Od .
60. 8. Plato Lys. 209. a.) Spec, to rule,
to govern, with severity ; Rev. 2, 27 iroi-
pavfi avToiis tv pa/38o> atSr/pa. 12, 5. 19,
15. Sept. and Mr") Mic. 5, 6. 7, 14. In
T T
a bad sense, Ttoip.. favrov, to feed or cherish
oneself, to take care of oneself, at the ex
pense of others, Jude 12. Comp. Sept.
Prov. 29, 3. Ez. 34, 8 eftoo-Krjcrav ol Troi/xeVer
tavTovs.
iroifJL ijVi fvos, 6, I. a herdsman, shep
herd, one who tends herds or flocks ; Matt.
9, 36 7rpo/3ara p.rj e^ovra rroi^ieVa. 25, 32.
Mark 6, 34. Luke 2, 8. 15. 18. 20. Sept.
for ns l Gen. 4, 2. Num. 27, 17. Dem.
1155. 4. Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 9.
2. Trop. a) Of Jesus, as the Great
Shepherd, who watches over and provides
for the welfare of the church, his flock ;
Matt. 26, 31 et Mark 14, 27 ira.Taa> TOV
Troipeva KT\. quoted from Zech. 13,7 where
Sept. for nsn . John 10, 2. 1 1 bis. 12. 14. 16.
1 Pet. 2, 25. Heb. 13, 20. Sept. for ns l
of the Messiah, Ez. 34, 23. 37, 24. So
Act. Thorn. ^ 25 Troi/ijjp dyaSoy, of Christ.
Also of a king as iroi^v \a<av Horn. II. 1.
263. Xen. Mem. 3. 2. 1. b) Spec, a pas
tor, the teacher and spiritual guide of a par
ticular church. Eph. 4,11. Sept. and ns"i
Jer. 2, 8. 3, 15. Ez. 34, 2. 5 sq.
TTOi/iz^;, TJS, TI, (noip.r)v,) a flock, espec.
of sheep, Matt. 26, 31. Luke 2, 8. 1 Cor.
9, 7 bis. Sept. for VJ? Gen. 32, 17. So
Dem. 1155. 5. Plato "Rep. 415. e. Trop.
the flock of Christ, his disciples, church,
John 10, 16; comp. in noi^viov. So Act.
Thorn. $ 25.
TTOifAVtov, ov, TO, (sync, for iroiptviov,
Troip.fjv. ) a flock, i. q. noip.vr], Sept. for "ins
Gen. 29, 2. 3 ; "^S Gen. 31,4. 1 Sam. 14~
32. Luc. D. Deor. 4. 2, 3. Plato Rep. 416.
a. In N. T. only trop. the flock of Christ,
his disciples, church, Luke, 12,32. Acts 20,
28. 29. 1 Pet. 5, 2. 3. Comp. Sept. TO v.
Kvpiov for -ny Jer. 13, 17. Zech. 10, 3.
So Psalt. Salom. 17, 45. Themist. Orat.
23. p. 289, i. q. disciples.
TTOtO?
604
7T0409, Troi a, TTOIOJ/, interrog. correl. pron.
corresponding to olos, rotor, Buttm. 79.
1 . Pr. ?iAa< ? <if u-liat kind or sort ? Lat.
qualis ; Mark 4, 30 eV TTOIO Trapaj3d\f) Trapa-
/3dXo>/iei> avrijf. Luke 6, 32 Troi a vpiV X^/ 3 ?
eon ; v. 33. 34. 24, 19. John 12, 33 TTOI W
3avarw. 18, 32. 21, 19. Acts 7, 49. Rom.
3, 27. 1 Cor. 15, 35. James 4, 14 Troi a yap
7 a7 vpa>i/ ; comp. in Troi a. 1 Pet. 1 , 11.
2, 20. So ev Troi a fgovo-ia by what authori
ty, i. q. by whose authority, Matt. 21, 23.
24. 27. Mark 11, 28. 29." 33. Luke 20, 2.
8. Acts 4, 7 bis, eV Troi a 8vvdp.fi, jj eV TTOI CO
oVdpart ; Adv. Luke 5, 19 Troi ay. or as in
Rec. Sia Troi ay, (sc. oSoC,) what way, how ;
comp. Si eKfiivjs 19, 4. Sept. for nt ^X
1 K. 22, 24. Ceb. Tab. 12. Hdian. 1*17.
13. Xen. Mem. 3. 12. 8.
2. what one 1 sc. out of a number, i. q.
what? which? Matt. 19, 18. 22, 36 Troi a
eiroXr/ peydX?7 ev ra> voficp , 24, 42 TTOIO
c5pa. v. 43. Mark 12, 2s! Luke 12, 39.
John 10, 32 Sia TTOIOI> avr<Sv tpywv. Acts
23, 34. Rev. 3, 3. Sept. for nt IK 2 Sam.
15, 2. Jonah 1, 8. 1 Mace. 2, 10. Ceb.
Tab. 6. Xen. Mem. 2. 4. 5.
j, , f. Tjo-o), (TroAfpoj,) to war,
to make war, to fight, with Kara c. gen. Rev.
12, 7 6 Mi^ajjX . . . TOV TTo\(fjLrjcrai Kara TOV
BpaKovros, (later edit. pera r. 6\) see in 6, 17,
rd, G. 3. b. y. By Hebr. with perd c. gen.
Rev. 2, 16 TroXepjjo-a) per* avrwj/. 13, 4.
17, 14. So Sept. perd for Heb. H? fipfo
Judg. 11, 5. 20. 2 K. 14, 15; 3/3 Judg.
11, 25 ; see in perd I. 2. c. a. (The usual
Greek construction is c. dat. Matth. 5 404. c.
Buttm. J133. 2. a.) Absol. Rev. 12, 7;
once joined with *piVo>, 19, 11 ev SiKaioa-viy
(cpiVct cai TroXepei, zra righteousness doth he
judge and make war, i. e. upon those whom
he condemns, in order to punish them ;
comp. Jer. 21, 5, also TrdXepo? %e>v Xen.
An. 2. 5. 7. So c. dat. Jos. c. Ap. 1. 29.
Hdian. 2. 1 1. 7. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 10. Hyper-
bol. once to u-ar, i. q. to strive violently, to
wrangle, to quarrel, James 4, 2 pa^eo-St KOI
TroXfpeire, OVK e^ere Sia TO pj) KrX. Sept.
and part. cr6 Ps. 56. 2. 3, comp. v. 6. So
Diod. Sic. 13. 84.
TroXe/io?, ov, 6, (VcXo/icu, kindr. Lat.
, bellum,) pr. agitation, tumult; hence
, battle, war.
1. a ./ g Ttf, battle, 1 Cor. 14, 8 n r Trapa-
at cis TroXepoi/; Heb. 11, 34 to~^v-
poi TroXepw. Rev. 9, 7. 9. 12, 7. 16, 14.
20, 8. So iroiT)<rai TroXep.oi> perd TWOS, to do
battle, to fight, to make war with any one,
i. q. TToXeuelj/, Rev. 11,7. 12. 17. 13, 7.
19, 19 ; see in Troteco no. 1. b, and TroXfp. w
Sept. and ^nbn Ex. 13, 17. 2 Sam. 19, 10.
Job 39, 25. So ;E1. V. H. 3. 9. Diod. Sic.
13. 79. Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 4. Hyperbol. once
for violent strife, wrangling, quarrel, James
4, 1. So Hdian. 1. 11. 4. Plato Pha3do 11.
p. 66. c.
2. Genr. ivar, Matt. 24, 6 bis, anoveiv TTO-
\ffjLovs Kal aKoas iroXepav. Mark 13, 7 bis.
Luke 14, 31. 21, 9. Sept. and S-raribn
Ex. 1, 10. 2 K. 3, 7. Pol. 3. 7. 1, 2. Xen.
Mem. 4. 4. 1 4.
TToXi?, fcos, 17, (TroXe w, Trt Xopai,) a city,
pr. enclosed with a wall, a walled town.
1. Pr. and genr. a city; Matt. 2, 23 KOTW-
KTjcrfv eiy TrdXii* \fyofj.fvr]v Na^ape r. Mark
6, 56. Luke 8, 1. John 11, 54. 2 Cor. 11,
26. al. saep. Sept. for ^ h ? Gen. 4, 16. 11,
4. saep. So Hdian. 3. 1. 10, 14. Xen.
Mem. 3.1.1 . In various constructions :
a) With the art. fj TroX/s, the city, i. e. known
or before mentioned, as Matt. 21, 17. 18,
comp. v. 10. Mark 11, 19 comp. v. 1. John
4, 8. 28. 30, comp. v. 5. Acts 8, 9, comp. v.
5. al. Or KCIT f&xrjv, the city, i. q. the chief
city, metropolis, e. g. Jerusalem Matt. 26,
18. Luke 7. 37. 24, 49. Acts 12, 10. (Jos.
Ant. 10. 3. 1, 2.) So of Gadara Matt. 8,
33 comp. v. 28. Mark 5, 14. Luke 8, 34.
b) With an adj. or like adjunct, Matt. 10, 14.
15 TI; TroXei tKeivT}. Acts 19, 29 r; TT. O\TJ. 26,
11 els raj ?&> TrdXfiy. Rev. 16, 19 r] TrdXir 17
peydX?; sc. Ba/3uXa>i/. 18, 10. 21. 8017 iSi a
Tro Xis one s own city, \. e. in which one
dwells, Matt. 9, 1 comp. 4, 13 ; or, the chief
city of one s family, Luke 2, 3 ; 17 dyi a TTO-
Xty, the Holy Cily, i. e. Jerusalem as the
public seat of God s worship, Matt. 4, 5.
Rev. 11, 2. Sept. and ^^} -P? Neh. 11,
1. Is. 52, 1. Called also 17 TroXis 17 f)ycnrT)p.evr)
in a like sense, Rev. 20, 9. c) With gen.
of pers. the city of any one, i. e. one s native
city, TT. Aa/3i S Luke 2, 4. 1 1 . (2 Jhr. 8, 1 1.)
Or in which one dwells, Luke 4, 29. John
I, 45. Rev. 16, 19 ; TT. rov peydXov /3ao-iXe a>r,
1. e. where God dwells, Matt. 5, 35, comp.
Ps. 48. 2. Tob. 13, 15. With gen. of a
gentile name, Matt. 10, 5 els TTO^IV 2apap* i-
rS>v. v. 23. Luke 23, 51. Acts 19, 35. 2 Cor
1 1 , 32. d) With the pr. n. of the city sub
joined; e. g. in apposit. in the same case,
Luke 2, 4 c TrdXewy Nafape r. V. 39. Acts
II, 5. 27, 8^; so prob. Luke 1, 39 fig noKiv
lovSa, i. e. Jutah or Juttah ; see in art.
louSa. Or in the genit. Acts 16, 14. 2 Pet.
2, 6 Tro Xfif 2o&o pa>i> *cai F. comp. Winer
5 48. 2. So Apollon. Argon. 2. 654 or 656
Trro Xti Opxofj-fvolo. e) With a gen. of
region or province, Luke 1, 26 ds TTO\IV rv
605
TTO/VU?
PoXiXaiaj. John 4, 5. Acts 21,39; impl.
Matt. 14, 13. Luke 5, 12. So some Luke
1, 39 els iroXiv lov8a, a city of Judah ; but
see in lett. d.
2. Melon, for the inhabitants of a city,
Matt. 8, 34 naa-a 17 TroXir ^iyXSei/. 21, 10.
Mark 1,33. Acts 13, 44. 21, 30. al. Hdian.
2. 11. 6. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 25.
3. Symbol, the city, spoken of the celes
tial or spiritual Jerusalem, the seat of the
Messiah s kingdom, described as descending
out of heaven ; Rev. 3, 12. 21,2 ri^ TTO\IV
Ti}V ayiav, if payer. Kaivrjv, fidov KdTaftaivov-
<rav (K TOV ovpavov. v. 10. 14 sq. 22, 14. 19.
Heb. 11, 10. 16. 12,22. See Schoettgen s
Dissert, in Hor. Heb. I. p. 1205 sq. -f
TroXLTapXTjs, ov, 6, (JTO\IS, (ipx^>) a city-
ruler, prefect, magistrate, Acts 17, 6. 8.
Greek writers use the form iroXirapxos,
^Eneas c. 26 ; or better TroXiap^os Find.
Nem. 7. 125. Plut. Themist. 19.
TToXiTet a, as, fj, (n-oXtreua),) pr. the
being a free citizen, the relation of a free
citizen to the state ; hence
1. citizenship, the right of citizenship,
freedom of a city, Acts 22, 28. 3 Mace. 3,
21. 23. Dem. 161. 16. Xen. Hell. 1. 1.26.
2. the state itself, a community, common
wealth, Eph. 2, 12 TT. TOV icrpajjX. 2 Mace.
4, 11. Pol. 6. 14. 4. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 13.
, arcs, TO, (TToXtreva.) ad
ministration of the slate, any public, measure,
Dem. 107. 25. Plato Legg. 945. d. In
N. T. the state itself, a community, common
wealth, trop. of Christians in reference to
their spiritual community, the new Jerusa
lem in heaven, Phil. 3, 20. (So pr. 2 Mace.
12, 7. Jos. Ant. prooem. 3. Pol. 2. 41. 6.)
Others : walk, life, conduct ; comp. TroXiTevco
Phil. 1,27.
TroXtrevft), f. evcrw, (7roXiV;y.) to admin
ister the slate, Thuc. 2. 37, 65 ; to live as a
free citizen Pol. 4. 76. 2. Xen. Hell. 3. 1.
21. Oftener and in N. T. Mid. depon. TTO-
\iTevop.ai, f. tv<Top.ai, to be a citizen of a
state, to lire as a good citizen, to conduct
oneself according to the laws and customs
of a state, pr. Dem. 665. 20. Hence in
N. T. genr. to Ihe, to order one s life and
conduct, PC. according to a certain rule, c.
adv. Phil. 1 . 27 allots TOV evayyeXi ou TTO\I-
Tfvfo-^f. With dat. of manner and dat. of
pers. Acts 23, 1 ira.o~rj crvvtio ficrfi dyaSjJ
rreTroXtVeufiai ra> 3ec3, i. e. to or for God, ac
cording to his will ; comp. in Geo p no. 1. c.
So 2 Mace. 6, 1 roTy TOV Scot) vop.ois. 3 Mace.
3. 4. Jos. de Vit. 2. de Mace. } 4 TO TTO-
7roXiT779, ov, 6, (TrdXiy,) a citizen, a mem
ber of a city or state, a freeman; Acts 21,
39 OVK acrrmov Tro Xeco? iro\irt}s. Luke 15,
15. So 2 Mace. 5, 23. 24. Hdian. 8. 2. 9.
Xen. Mem. 4. 6. 14. With gen. avrov, i. q.
fellow-citizen, Luke 19, 14; also Heb. 8,
11 in later edit, where Rec. TOV TrXno-iov.
Sept. for ^"S Gen. 23, 11 ; ?"! Jer. 31,
34. Prov. 24, 28. So Hdian. 3. 10. 11.
Xen. Hell. 6. 3. 6.
TToXXa, see TTO\VS.
TToXXa/a?, adv. (rroXv?,) many times,
often, Matt. 17, 15 bis. Mark 5, 4. 9, 22.
John 1 8, 2. Acts 26, 1 1 . Rom. 1,13. [15, 22.]
2 Cor. 8, 22. 11, 23. 26. 27 bis. Phil. 3, 18.
2 Tim. 1,16. Heb. 6,7. 9,25.26. 10,11.
Palaeph. 21. 2. Xen. Mem. 3. 12. 6.
7ro\Xa7r\a(Ti(t)i , ovos, 6, fj, adj. (TTO-
Xvs,) manifold, many times mote, Luke 18,
30. Test. XII Patr. p. 640. Pol. 35. 4. 4.
The form TroXXan-Xacrios is more common,
Jos. B. J. 5. 13. 5. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 7.
Comp. Buttm. 71. 3.
7ro\veva7r\a<y-xyo?, see in ir\v-
as, fj, (TroXvXo yor ; iroXvs,
Xe ya>,) much speaking, loquacity, Matt. 6.
7. Sept. for D-HM ah Prov. 10, 19. Plut.
de Curiosit. 9 init. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 3.
7ToXu/ie/3(M9, adv. (TroXv/iep/r ; iroXvs,
pepos.) in many parts, in manifold ways,
Heb. 1, 1. Jos. Ant. 8. 3. 9 TOVTU TTOVTO
6 ZoXtyidii fls Trjv 3eoi) Tiprjv Tro\v[J.ep>s
KOI fJLfyaXoTTpfrru>s KdTfcrKfvao-f. Comp.
T)s Aristot. Part. An. 4. 6. 1 .
ov, 6, 17, adj. (n-oXvy,
,) much variegated, TT. (pdpea Soph.
Iph. Taur. 1155. In N. T. very various,
manifold, multifarious, e. g. TJ IT. crocpia
TOV 3eoD Eph. 3, 10.
7roXv9, TroXX?;, TroXv, Genit. TroXXoO, fjs,
ov, see Buttm. { 64. 1. Comparat. TrXei-
a>v, Superl. TrXeto-ror, see in their order.
Many, much, pr. of number, quantity,
amount. For the usual construction with
the article, see in o, TJ, TO, II. A. 2. b.
1. Sing. pr. many, much; and with a
noun implying number or multitude, great,
large. a) Without art. John 6, 10 ^dp-
TOS TroXvs. 15, 5 Kapjrov Trd\vv. Acts 15,
32 Slit Xoyov TroXXov with much discourse,
many words. 20, 2. 16, IGtpyaa-iav 7roXX//i>.
22, 28. Matt. 1 3, 5 yrjv rroXXTji/ much earth,
soil. So with a noun of multitude, Acts
11, 21 TT. upiS/io s a great number. 18, 10
Xaoy ITO\VS. Mark 5, 24 o^Xor TT. John 6,
2. Acts 14, 1 TToAv TrXJjaor". 17, 4. Trop.
606
Matt. 9, 37 6 piv 3epto>t6r TroXvy, comp. v.
36. al. (Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 1.) Absol. Neut.
TroXv, much, e. g. Luke 12, 48 G> o3>7
TroXv, TroXv friTrfiricrfTcn. KT\. 16, 10 bis, eV
TroXXw TTKTTOJ, eV TroXXa) aSiKos. Acts 26,
29. Matt. 26, 9 TrpaSrpat TroXXov, lo be sold
fur much. So Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 60. b)
\Vitli art. Heb. 5, 1 1 irepl ov TTO\VS fjp.lv 6
\6yos ff whom we have much to say, many
things. Mark 12. 37 6 iroXvs o^Xos, i. q.
Engl. the great multitude, the common peo
ple. (Hdian. 1. 1. 1 6 TroXvy o/uXos. Xen.
An. 3. 2. 36 6 TT. 6 ^Xoy. Comp. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 193, 390.) Absol. Neut. TO TroXv,
(he much, 2 Cor. 8, 15 6 TO TroXv sc. t^coi/
v. o-vXXear, quoted from Sept. Ex. 16, 18,
comp. v. 17 ; see Winer { 66. 3. n. So
Xen. An. 7. 7. 36 6 opifav TO TroXv Kul
u\iyov.
2. Plur/TToXXot, at, a, many, and with
nouns of multitude, great, large. a) With
out artic. Matt. 8, 16 8aipovionevovs TroX-
\ovs. 24, 11. Mark 2, 15 TroXXoi reXou/at.
Luke 7, 21. 12, 7. 19 TroXXa dya3d. v. 47
see in 8epa>. John 3, 23 vSara TroXXa, many
waters, many fountains. Acts 2, 43. Heb.
2, 10. al. So with a noun of multitude,
Matt. 4, 25 o^Xot TroXXot. Luke 14, 25.
(Xen. An. 4. 7. 14.) With another Adj.
rrfpot TroXXoi Matt. 15, 30 ; fern. Luke 8,
3 ; neut. 22, 65 ; oXXat TroXXat Mark 1 5,
41; neut. 7, 4. John 21, 25; TroXXov? aX-
\ovs Mark 12, 5. Coupled by KOI, as TT.
Acat erf pa Luke 3,18; TT. Kal aXXa ^ <rrj^.fia
John 20, 30 ; TT. *at /3apa ama/zara Acts
25, 7. Tit. 1, 10. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 1 ; c.
u Xen. Conv. 1. 6. Mem. 1. 2. 24.) Ab
sol. TroXXoi, many, Matt. 7, 13 KOI TroXXoi
ficrtf 01 flo-fpxopfvoi. V. 22 TroXXot epovcri
Hoi. Luke 4, 41 drro TroXXwi/. John 8, 30.
Acts 10, 27. 2 Pet. 2, 2. Spec, many, i. q.
a multitude, all, Matt. 20, 28 XvVpoi> dirt
TroXXai/. Mark 10, 45. 14, 24. Heb. 9, 28,
comp. Sept. Is. 53, 12. Neut. TroXXd,
many things, much, Matt. 13, 3 KOI f\d\rj-
o~fv TroXXa (V Trapa/SoXa!?. Mark 5. 26.
Luke 10, 41. John 8, 26. 2 Cor. 8, 22 eV
n-oXXoTs. 2 John 12. al. (Xen. Cyr. 8. 3.
50.) With gen. partit. Matt. 3, 7 TroXXoi/j
T<av tapuraiw. Luke 1. 16. John 6, 66.
Acts 4, 4. al. With e /c c. gen. partit. John
0, 60 TroXXoi f< T&V [jLa%T)Ta>v. 10, 20. Acts
17, 12. So c. gen. Xen. An. 1. 7. 20.
Apol. Socr. 13. b) With the art. as
referring to something well known ; c.
Subst. Luke 7, 47 at a/xapriat avTrjs at TroX
Xat , comp. v. 37. 39. Rev. 17, 1, comp. v.
15. Acts 26, 24 TO. TroXXa ypdp.p.aTa, the
much learning which thou hast, q. d. thy
much learning. (Luc. Cynic. 16. Plato
Apol. Socr. 1 init.) Absol. ot TroXXoi,
the many, i. e. those before spoken of, in
cluding the idea of all; as Rom. 5, 15. 19,
1. e. the many of whom the apostle had been
treating as having all suffered through
Adam. So the many who receive Christ.
all who receive him, v. 15. 12, 5. 1 Cor.
10, 17. V. 33 TO TCOJ/ TroXXwj ii/a o"co3a>o i.
the many, all to whom I preach. (Xen. An.
3. 1. 10.) Also the many, the most, the
greater number, but implying exceptions.
Matt. 24, 12 17 dyaTn; TO>I> TroXXcoi/. 2 Cor.
2. 17 wr oi TroXXoi, as the most do, i. e. the
Judaizing teachers. Comp. Winer {17. 1.
n. p. 119. Matth. {266. So Xen. Cyr. 3.
1. 3.
3. Trop. and intens. of amount, degree,
much, great, -vehement, comp. Passow s. v.
Matt. 2, 18 68vpfj.6s TroXvr. 5, 12. Luke 10,
40. Col. 4, 13 f^Xoi/ TroXvi/. Matt. 24, 30
Sdgrjs TroXXfJs. Mark 13, 26. John 7, 12
yoyyvo-fjLos IT. Acts 15, 7. 21, 40 TroXX^y
o-iyfjs. 24, 3. 7. 25, 23. 27, 10. 21. Rom.
9, 22. 1 Cor. 2, 3 V Tpo> TroXXw. 2 Cor.
8, 4. Eph. 2, 4. al. saep. Sept. for bl lfi
Gen. 41, 29. Dan. 11, 44. Hdian. 7. 1. i.
Dem. 23. 31. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 25.
4. Of time, much, long, Plur. many.
Matt. 25, 19 nfTa Se xpoW iro\vv, Mark
6, 35 a>pas TToXXrjs yfi>op.fvr/s. Luke 8, 29.
John 5. 6. Luke 12, 19 err] TroXXd, many
years. Acts 24, 10. Rom. 15, 23 ; rt TroXv
for a long time Acts 28, 6; /ZCT ov TroXv
not long after Acts 27, 14 ; fifT ov TroXXas
ij/xepas Luke 15, 13. Acts 1, 5. Sept. fipe-
pat 7T. for Heb. eis-n Hos. 3, 3. 4. Xen.
An. 5. 2. 17 TroXXov xpdVov. Plato Apol.
Socr. 2 TroXXa err?.
5. Neut. TroXv. TroXXd, adverbially,
Buttm. { 115. 4. Matth. { 446. a) Sing.
TroXv, much, greatly, Mark 12, 27 TroXv
TrXavao-Se. Luke 7, 47 fjyaTrvcre TroXv. Acts
18, 27. Rom. 3, 2. James 5, 16; with a
compar. 2 Cor. 8, 22 TroXv a-rrovBaioTfpov.
Dat. TToXXw id. with compar. John 4, 41 ;
TroXXo) fj.a\\ov Matt. 6, 30. Mark ]0, 48.
So Sept. genr. Dan. 6, 14. 23. Hdian. 2.
3. 4. Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 11 ; with compar.
Luc. D. Deor. 2. 1. Xen. Mem. 2. 10. 2 ;
TroXXw with compar. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 9.
b) Plur. rroXXd without artic. many times,
often, Matt. 9, 14 vrjo~T(vop.fv TroXXd. James
3, 2. (Luc. D. Deor. 19. 2 fin. Xen. Cyr.
1. 5. 14.) Also much, greatly, Mark 1, 45
fjp!;a.To KTjpvo-<Tfii> TroXXd. 3, 12. 5, 10 Trape-
/caXfi alriv TroXXd. 1 Cor. 16, 12. Rev. 5
4 exXaioi/ TroXXd. (Sept. 2 K. 10, 18. Is.
23, 16. Hdian. 1. 16. 11. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3
607
47 fin.) With the art. TO. TroXXu, these
many times, for the mnst part, greatly, Rom.
15, 22. So Luc. D. Deor. 16. 1. Xen.
Hell. 6. 2. 30. +
iro\V(T7r\a r yxyo<>, O v, 6, fj, adj. (T>O\VS,
fTTi\dyxov.} ver y compassionate, of great
mercy, James 5, 11 ; where some Mss.
read Tro\vev<nr\ayxvos id. ^ ot found else
where.
7roXuTeXj;9, eoy, ovs, 6, 17, adj. (TTO\VS)
TfXor.) very expensive, very cosily, sump
tuous, e. g. vdpbos Mark 14, 3; lp.aTia-p.6y
1 Tim. 2, 9. Sept. for 1j Prov. 1, 13.
So Hdian. 6. 4. 7. Xen. An. 1. 5. 8.
Trop. very precious, excellent, 1 Pet. 3, 4.
So Diod. Sic. 14. 30.
7roA.im/i09, ou, 6, fj, adj. (rroXv?, rt/xi^,)
of great value or price, very costly, very pre
cious, e. g. fj.upyapiTTjs Matt. 13, 46. [26, 7] ;
vdpSos John 12, 3; comparat. 1 Pet. 1,7 in
later edit. Hdian. 1. 17. 5.
7roXl>Tp07ro)9; adv. (rroXvTporros ; TTO\VS,
rporros, TpVw.) in many ways, in diverse
manners, Heb. 1, 1. 4 Mace. 3, 21. So
TroXuTpoTTos Time. 2. 44.
TTO/jia, aros. TO, (iriw, TreVo/zpi,) drink,
1 Cor. 10, 4. Heb. 9, 10. Sept. for n^|3
Ps. 102, 10 ; nnsja Dan. 1, 16. Ceb. Tab.
6. Xen. Mem. 4. 7. 9. Comp. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 455 sq.
TTOVTJpia, as, 17, (TTOI^POV.) evil nature,
badness, in a physical sense, Sept. for ?i
Jer. 24, 2. 3. 8. Usually and in N. T. in a
moral sense, evil disposition, wickedness,
malice, Lat. praiitas ; Matt. 22, 18 yvovs
8f 6 irjcrovs TI/V Trovrjpiav avruiv. Luke 11,
39. Rom. 1, 29. 1 Cor. 5, 8. Eph. 6, 12
TCI Trvfvp.. TTJS TTovrjpias, i. q. ra Trovrjpd,
Winer ; 34. 2. Plur. at Trovrjpiai, wicked
counsels Mark 7, 22 ; wicked deeds, iniqui
ties, Acts 3, 26. Sept. for nsn Ex. 32, 1 1 ;
?"l Ps. 28, 5 ; Plur. for ni:n Jer. 32, 32.
33, 5. So Luc. D. Mort. 12. 6. Plut. de
and. Poet. 4. Xen. (Ec. 1. 19. Plur. Dem.
521. 6.
TTOvrjpOS, d, 6v, (navea, TTOVOS,) com-
jianit". TTovrjpoTepos Matt. 12, 45. Luke 11.
! , : pr. causing or having labour, sorrow,
pain ; hence evil, both Act. and Pass.
1. Act. evil, causing evil. a) Physic
ally, hurtful, painful, grievous; Rev. 16, 2
f\Kos KCIKW Ka i Tfovripov. Sept. for jn
Deut. 28, 23. (Hdian. 2. 12. 11. Plato
Prot. 313. d.) Xeut. TO Trovrjpov, ecil as
inflicted, calamity, affliction, Matt. 6, 13.
Luke 11,4; see in lett. b. a.
b) In a moral sense, evil-disposed, male
volent, malignant, wicked. a) Of persons,
Matt. 5, 45 eVi rrovrjpovs Kal dyaZovs. 7, 1 1
el vfj.f"is, TTovrjpol owes KT\. 12, 34. 35. 13,
49. 18, 32. 22, 10 comp. 14. Luke 6, 35.
45. 11, 13. Acts 17, 5. 2 Thess. 3, 2.
Sept. and 3H Esth.7,6. Job 21, 30. (Hdian.
5. 2. 5. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 20.) So jrvtv-
fjLara -rrovrjpd, evil spirits, malignant demons,
Matt. 12,45. Luke 7, 21. 8, 2. 11, 26.
Acts 19, 12. 13. 15. 16. (Sept. and sn
1 Sam. 16, 14 sq. 18, 10.) Hence 6 TTOVT]
pos the Ecil one, KCIT e ^o^iji/, i. e. Satan,
Matt. 13, 19. 38, comp. 39. Eph. 6, 16.
1 John 2, 13. 14. 3, 12. 5, 18. Some also
refer here Matt. 5, 37. 6, 13. Luke 11, 4.
John 17, 15. 1 John 5, 19; see in lett a,
and in no. 2. b. /3. So Act. Thorn. 5 45.
Barnab. Ep. 21. /3) Of things, e. g.
o(p3oXp.of TTovrjpos, an ecil eye, envy, Matt.
20, 15. Mark 7, 22; comp. in o(p3aX^ds no.
2 ; SiaXoyicr/ict novr/poi Matt. 15, 19. James
2, 4, see in SiaXoyto-p-ds. 1 Tim. 6, 4. Matt.
12, 35 et Luke 6, 45 e TOV Trovrjpov Sr/o-au-
pou rrjs xapdias, i. q. S^craup. T/? irovrjpias.
(Hdian. 1. 8. 5. ^El. V. H. 2. 11 TTOI/. Sf nrva,
q. d. Thyestea? epulae.) Also as causing
pain or hurt, e. g. words, evil, hurtful, inju
rious, mischievous, as wdv Trovrjpov pr^aa
Matt. 5, 11. Acts 28, 21. 3 John 10 ; also
TO ovofj.d TIVOS u>s Trovrjpov Luke 6, 22, comp
Matt. 5, 1 1. Sept. and 3n Gen. 37, 1. Ps. 64,
6. (Judith 8, 8.) Neut. TO irovrjpov, evil,
i. e. ecil intent, malice, wickedness ; Matt.
5. 37 TO 8e Trepicrorov TOVT&V, tK rov Trovrjpoi
(cmv. v. 39. John 17, 15. 2 Thess. 3, 3.
2. Pass, ecil, in nature or quality, made
evil, bad, ill.
a) Physically, of quality and condition, bad.
ill ; e. g. Kap-rrol Tj-ovrjpoi, bad fruit, Matt. 7,
17. 18 ; o(p9aX/i6s novrjpos, ill, diseased, Matt.
6, 23. Luke 1 1, 34. Sept. and S 1 ? Lev. 27,
10. 2K.2,19. So Tr.SiWa Plato Rep. 425. c.
b) In a moral sense, wicked, corrupt,
a) Of persons, one wicked, an evil-doer;
1 Cor. 5, 13 f^aipflre TOV Trovrjpov e v/io>i>.
2 Tim. 3, 13. So ytvta Trovrjpd Matt. 12.
39. 45. 16, 4. Luke 11, 29; atwv irovrjp6s
Gal. 1, 4. Sept. for SH Deut. 21,21; 3H*
Is. 1,4. 9, 17. (Hdian. 5. 2. 5. Xen. Ath
1.1.) Of a servant, bad, remiss, slothful,
Matt. 25, 26. Luke 19, 22. So Ecclus. 42,
5. Hdian. 1. 13. 6. Xen. CEc. 7. 41. /3)
Of things, wicked, corrupt, Jlagitious, e. g.
Ttz fpya> John 3, 19 rjv yap Trovrjpd avrtav
ra (pya. 7, 7. Col. 1, 21. 2 Tim. 4, 18.
1 John 3, 12. 2 John 11 ; patitovpyrjua TTW.
Acts 18, 14. 1 TFiess. 5, 22 OTTO navrus t"-
7TOVO?
COS
7TOpVO)
Sovs Trovijpov, see in 6, 17, TO, A. 2. b. y. Heb.
3, 12. 10, 22. James 4, 16. So Sept. and
5"> Deut. 17, 5. 2 K. 17, 13. Prov. 26, 23.
(Jos. Ant. 2. 3. 1. Hdian. 3. 6. 9.) Also
of times, as full of sorrow and affliction,
evil, sorrowful, calamitous ; e. g. Tjpfpat
irovrjpat Eph. 5, 16. 6, 13. Sept. and :n
Gen. 47, 9. Ps. 94, 13. Neut. TO TTOVTJ-
pov, evil, wickedness, guilt, Luke 6, 45.
Rom. 12, 9. 1 John 5, 19. Plur. TO TTO-
vrjpd, evil things, wicked deeds, Mark 7,
23 ; irovrjpd Matt. 9, 4. 12, 35. Luke 3, 19.
So Sept. for 35-3, e. g. TO TT. Deut. 17, 2.
Judg. 2, 1 1 ; Ta TT. Gen. 6, 5. 8, 21 ; novypd
Ps. 97,10. Hos. 7,15.
7TOVOS, ov, 6, (jrfvu), 7reVop:at.) 1. work,
labour, toil, travail, Col. 4, 13 in later edit.
for &\ov. Jos. Ant. 3. 2. 3. Hdian. 2. 10.
17. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 3.
2. Spec, the consequence of toil, distress,
pain, suffering, anguish; Rev. 16, 10 e uacr-
crfavTO TO.S yXcixrcra? avTuiv (K TOV TTOVOV.
v. 1 1. 21, 4. Sept. for 3553 Is. 65, 14 ; fiijb
Job 4, 5.JEA. V. H. 5."6. Xen. Mem. 2*.
2. 5.
IIovTlKos, 77, o i>, belonging to Pontus,
a Pontian, Acts 18, 2.
JTof Tio?, ov, 6, Pontius, the praenomen
of Pilate, see in IIiXaToy. Matt. 27, 2. Luke
3, 1. Acts 4, 27. 1 Tim. 6, 13. See Diet,
of Antt. art. Nomen.
HOVTOS, ov, 6, Pontus, the north-east
ern province of Asia Minor, Acts 2, 9.
1 Pet. 1, 1. It was bounded N. by the
Euxine ; W. by Paphlagonia and Galatia ;
S. by Cappadocia and part of Armenia ; and
E. by Colchis. The kingdom of Pontus
became celebrated under Mithridates the
Great, who waged a long war with the
Romans ; in which he was at last defeated
by Pompey, and his kingdom made a Ro
man province, in B. C. 66. See Strabo 12.
p. 541 sq. 562.
ZToTrXto?, ov, 6, Lat. Publius, pr. n.
ot a wealthy inhabitant of Malta, Acts 28,
7.8.
Tropeia, as, YJ, (Tropevca,) a going, way,
journey; Luke 13, 22 Tropfiav iroiovufvos
making his way, i. e. journeying. Sept. for
$rra Jon. 3, 3. 4. So Jos. de Vit. 52.
Pol. 4. 69. 3. Xen. Mem. 3. 13. 5. Plur.
from the Heb. goings, ways, journey of life,
James 1, 11. So Sept. for 7(5 ft Prov. 2,7.
TropetVU, f. fvcrco, (jropos, Trei pco, 7rfpu&> ; )
to cause to pass over by land or water, to
transport, Eurip. Med. 182. Pind. Ol. 1.
185. m. V. H. 8. 2. Oftener and in N.
T. only Pass, depon. iropfvopai, f. tv-
o-op.ai, aor. 1 fTropfvSrjv ; pr. to transport
oneself, to betake oneself, to pass from one
place to another, intrans.
1. Pr. to pass, to go, implying motion
from the place where one is ; hence often
i. q. to pass on, to go away, to depart ; found
chiefly in Matt. Luke, John, and Acts.
E. g. absol. Matt. 2, 9 ot 8e anoixravrts TOV
/3ao-iXe o>r, eVopevS^craj/. Mark 16, 10. Luke
4, 30. Acts 5, 20. 1 Cor. 10, 27. (Xen.
An. 3. 4. 41.) Once c. ace. Acts 8, 39
(Trap, Tt)v 686v ai/Tov, see in 686s no. 2. a.
With inf. of object, Luke 2, 3 eVopfvoiro
Trdvres aTroypdfpfo-^ai. John 14, 2. Comp.
Buttm. 140. 3. Usually with an adjunct
of place whence or whither; e. g. with a
Preposition and its case : diro c. gen. Matt.
24, 1 frropevfro OTTO TOV lepov. Luke 4, 42.
Acts5,41. (Xen. An. 4. 4. 17.) Side. gen.
Matt. 12, 1 8ia TUV (nropifjiaii. (Xen. Cyr. 2.
4. 24.) els c. ace. of place, Matt. 2, 20 els
yr,v icrpar/X. Mark 16, 15. Luke 4, 42. al.
(Xen. Hell. 7. 4. 10.) also c. ace. of state
or condition, Luke 22, 33 tls ^dvarov. 7, 50
els elpfivrjv, see in ety no. 4 fin. cynTrpocrSei/
c. gen. of pers. John 10, 4 ; ev c. dat. of
state or manner, Acts 16, 36, comp. in et?
no. 4 fin. eVi c. ace. of place, Matt. 22, 9
eVi TUS 8it68ovs KT\. Acts 8, 26. 9, 11.
(Xen. Ag. 1. 16.) c. ace. of pers. Acts 25,
12; also c. ace. of thing sought, object,
Luke 15, 4 TT. eVi TO dno\<a\os. (Xen. Cyr.
5. 3. 16. Hell. 7. 4. 10.) ecor c. gen. of
place, eW Kaurapeias Acts 23, 23 ; KOTO
c. ace. of place towards which, Acts 8, 26 ;
of way along which, 8, 36 ; on-tVa c. gen.
of pers. by Hebr. to go after any one, to
follow, Luke 21,8. (Sept. for "nnx TI^
Judg. 2, 12. 1 Sam. 6, 12.) jrpos c. ace.
of pers. Matt. 10, 6 irpbs TO. 7rpo /3aTa KT\.
Luke 11, 5. Acts 27, 3. al. Sept. for
Tj^ Gen. 26, 26. (Xen. Hell. 7. 3. 6.)
crvv C. dat. of pers. Luke 7, 6 eVopevrro
crvv avTots- So with Adverbs : eVcelSej/ Matt.
19, 15 ; fVTevSfv Luke 13, 31 ; ov for 6Voi
Luke 24, 28 ; TTOV John 7, 35. By a sort
of pleonasm, rropevo/xat is often prefixed,
espec. in the participle, to verbs which ot
themselves imply the idea of going, in order
to render the expression more full and com
plete ; comp. in ep^o/iai no. 2. a, and dvi-
0-TJ7/U II. 1. a. So Part. Matt. 2, 8 7ropfv3V-
Tes UKpifiSas e |eTa(rare. 9,13. 10, 7 Tropevd-
fifvoi 8e Kr/pvaa-eTe. Luke 7, 22. 14, 10. 22,
8. 1 Pet. 3. 19. Imperat. Luke 10, 37
Tropevov, KOI crii Troifi 6/xoiW- Sept. and
609
r^n 2 K. 5, 10. 1 K. 9, 6. Josh. 23, 16.
So Jos. Ant. 7. 13. 1 7rpo<rYaei> Icoaj3a>
jropevSeVri TUV o^\oi> {^aptS/xijcrai.
2. Spec, to depart this life, to die, Luke
22, 22. So Heb. T^n Gen. 15, 2. Ps. 39,
i4, Sept. UTroXvo/iat, dntpx^ofjiai. So oi^o-
pai Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 13. Cornp. Wisd. 3,
2. 3.
3. Gear, to go, to walk, pr. Xen. Mem.
I. 4. 11. In N. T. only trop. and from the
Heb. to walk, i. q. to live, to conduct oneself,
joined with an adjunct of manner ; e. g.
c. dat. of rule or manner, Acts 9, 31 jro-
pevofj.evai ro> (poficp rov Kvpiov. 14, 16. Judo
II. Matth. $ 399! n. 2. Winer } 31. 3. b.
(1 Mace. 6, 23.) With a preposition and
its case : ev c. dat. of rule or manner, Luke
1, 6 tv TT. rals fvroXais. 1 Pet. 4, 3 2 Pet.
2, 10. Sept. for 3 ^n i K. 8, 61. Prov.
28, 6. (Ecclus. 5, 2.) Kara c. ace. of
rule or manner, 2 Pet. 3, 3 Kara ras I8ias
avTtov enftvfjiias. Jude v. 16. 18. (Sept.
Num. 24, 1. Wisd. 6, 4.) OTT/O-W c. gen.
of rule or manner, 2 Pet. 2, 10 oni<ra> a-ap-
KOS, comp. above in no. 1 ; VTTU c. gen.
under or among, Luke 8, 14 vno pepipvuv
...iroptvop-cvoi KT\. Absol. Luke 13, 33
irXrjv 8fl fj.e (TT]p.(pov ...iropfvfcr Sa.i, to walk
i. e. to act, to fulfil my duties. +
, w, f. T)<ra>, (TrepSo),) to lay
waste, to ravage, to destroy, e. g. n]v fKK\Tj-
rriav Gal. 1,13; TT/V TTLCTTIV v. 23 ; TOVS KT\.
Acts 9,21. Pr. a city, country, Jos. Ant.
10. 8. 2. Hdian. 6. 7. 5. Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 4.
7TO/34CT/ZO?, ov, 6, (nopos, Tropifw,) a pro
viding, procuring, Pol. 3. 112. 2. In N. T.
acquisition, gain, melon, a source or means
of gain, 1 Tim. 6, 5. 6. So Wisd. 13, 19.
14, 2. Plut. M. Crass. 2. Diod. Sic. 3. 4.
Uo/3/ao?, ov, 6, Porcius, the przenomen
of the procurator Festus, Acts 24, 27. See
in "fcijoror, and comp. Diet, of Antt. art.
Nomen.
TTOpveta, as, fj, (iropixvu,) 1. fornica
tion, lewdness; Matt. 15, 19 p.ot^ftat, irop-
vtlai. Mark 7, 21. Rom. 1,29. 1 Cor. 6, 13.
18. 7, 2. 2 Cor. 12, 21. Gal. 5, 19. Eph.
5, 3. Col. 3, 5. 1 Thess. 4, 3. Rev. 9, 21.
John 8,41 Tj/ieij eVc Tropvdas ov yfyevinj^if ^a
we are not born of fornication, we are not
spurious children, born of a concubine, but
are the true descendants of Abraham. Sept.
for n^iat Gen. 38, 24. Hos. 1.2. So Pa-
laeph. 53. 6. Dem. 403. 26. Spec, adulle-
ry, Matt. 5, 32. 19, 9. (Ecclus. 23, 23.)
Also incest, incestuous marriage, 1 Cor. 5,
1 bis. Prob. also as including marriages
prohibited by the Mosaic law, and genr. all
39
such intercourse as that law interdicted,
Acts 15, 20. 29. 21, 25. Comp. Lev. c. 18,
and 20, 10 sq.
2. Symbol, from the Heb. for idolatry,
the forsaking of the true God in order to
worship idols ; comp. in jropveva no. 2.
Rev. 2, 21. 14,8. 17, 2 ; 4. 18,3. 19,2.
So Sept. and B^IW Hos.*2, 2, 4, 12; Wat
Jer. 3, 2. 9; rVOtn Ez. 16, 15. 22. 32 sq.
TTOpveVd), f. evo-w, (jropvos, iropvr].)
1 . to commit fornication, to play the har
lot, intrans. 1 Cor. 6, 18 6 Se -rropvevav.
10, 8 bis, comp. Num. 25, 1. 9. Sept. for
Hos. 3, 3. Luc. Alex. 5. Demosth.
612. 5.
2. Symbol, from the Heb. of idolatry ;
the relation existing between God and his
church being shadowed forth under the
emblem of the conjugal union, which is
broken by those who worship idols ; see
Heb. Lex. art. n:j no. 2, comp. in ^Xos
no. 2. Rev. 2, 14l 20 ; with p. f rd c. gen.
Rev. 17, 2. 18, 3. 9. So Sept. and njt
1 Chr. 5, 25. Ez. 23, 19. Hos. 9, 1.
TTOpvr), TJS, t), (iropvos, Trepvaa, ir(pvT)p.i. )
1. a harlot, prostitute, Matt. 21, 31. 32.
Luke 15, 30. 1 Cor. 6, 15. 16. Heb. 11,31.
James 2, 25. Sept. for nail Gen. 38, 15.
Josh. 2, 1. Ecclus. 19, 2. ^El. V. H. 4.
14. Xen. Mem. 1. 5. 4.
2. Symbol, from the Heb. of Babylon
(Rome), } iropvrj p(ya\rj, the great harlot, as
being the chief seat of idolatry, Rev. 17, 1.
5. 15. 16. 19, 2. Sept. and nait Is. 1, 21.
Ez. 16, 29 sq. See in Tropvtvca no. 2.
Tropvos, ov, 6, (iTfpvau>, irfpfrffjn,} a male
prostitute, catamite, Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 13.
In N. T. a fornicator, 1 Cor. 5, 9. 10. 11.
6, 9. Eph. 5, 5. 1 Tim. 1, 10. Heb. 12, 16.
13, 4. Rev. 21, 8. 22, 15. So Ecclus. 23.
16. 17
7ropp<w, adv. (Trpo.) for Att. Trpoo-w, Dor.
TTopo-w, Buttm. 5 115. 6; pr. forwards, far
forwards : hence far, far off, Lat. porro ;
Luke 14, 32 ert avrov Troppa ovros. Witli
diro c. gen. Matt. 15, 8 et Mark 7, 6 77 K.
avTu>v TToppco ajre ^ft an tfiov, quoted from
Is. 29, 13 where Sept. for pFH . Sept. for
pirn Jer. 12, 2. So Luc. Anachar. 27.
Xen. Hell. 4. 6. 4 ; c. diro Xen. Hell. 1. 1.
16. Comparat. 7rop pcore p&>, farther, Luke
24, 28. So Luc. Tox. 63. Xen. Hell. 4.
2. 11. See Buttm. 1. c. ,
TTOppca&ev, adv. (Troppw,) from afar,
from a distance, Buttm. $ 116. 1. Heb. 11,
13 77. avras Idovrts. Sept. for pin^ri Job
2, 12. Is. 49, 12. So Jos. B. J. 3. fi. !.
TToppwrepw
610
Trore
Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 31. Also, far off, at a dis
tance, Luke 17, 12 ol fo^nja-av iropp^tv.
Sept. and pirna Jer. 23, 23 ; pirn Is. 33,
13. So Hdian. 2. 6. 20 eVrwrey TJ-o pp. Comp.
in (K no. 1. b. Heb. Lex. art. ")? no. 3. h.
7roppo)Tepa), see in rroppv.
Trop(f)vpa, as, r\, La,t. purpura, i. e. Z/ie
purple-muscle, a species of shell-fish found
on the coasts of the Mediterranean, which
yields a reddish-purple dye, much prized by
the ancients, M\. H. Anim. 7. 31, 34;
comp. Plin. H. N. 9 36 or 60. Heb. innx >
different from the ^?^ or helix iantha
Linn, which yields the bluish or cerulean
purple ; see Heb. Lex. under these words.
Braun de Vestit. Sacerdot. p. 201 sq. Bo-
chart Hieroz. II. 740 sq. In N. T. melon.
purple, i. e. jiy thing dyed with purple,
purple cloths, robes of purple, worn by per
sons of rank and wealth, Luke 16, 19 eW&i-
SlHTKfTO TTOp<f)VpaV KCU filHTCTOV. ReV. 17, 4
Rec. 18, 12. Sept. and pM JX Ex. 25, 4.
26, 1. 31. (1 Mace. 4, 23. Jos . B. J. 6. 8. 3.
Hdian. 7. 1. 21. Plato Legg. 847. c.) Spec.
a purple robe, put upon Christ as a mock
emblem of royalty, Mark 15, 17. 20 ; comp.
i) iroptyvpafiaa-iXiKT] Hdian. 1. 16. 8. 2 Mace.
4, 38. In Matt. 27, 28 the same is called
xh.aij.vs KOKKIVTJ i. e. coccus-dyed, crimson ;
just as in English the expressions purple-red
and crimson are often interchanged ; so too
Hor. Sat. 2. 6. 102 rubro cocco tincta
vestis, i. q. vestis purpurea in v. 106.
7rop(f)VpOS ovs, fa a, tov ovv, adj. (jrop-
<pvpa,j purple, i. e. reddish-purple ; John 19,
2. 5 t/zdrtof 7rop(pvpovv, comp. in 7rop<pvpa
fin. Rev. 18, 16 Trfpi^e^\Tip.fVTj iropcpvpovv
sc. TTfpifioXaiov. Rev. 17, 4 in later edit.
Sept. for Vsa-iK Judg. 8, 26. Esth. 1, 6.
Hdian. 7. 5. 7. Xen. Cyr. 6. 4. 2.
7TOp(pVpOTra)\l$, teas, 17, (iroptpvpa, TTW-
Xew,) a seller of purple cloths, a dealer in
purple, Acts 16. 14. Comp. in Gvdreipa.
Trocra/a?, adv. interrog. (TTOO-OS,) how
many limes? how often! Matt. 18, 21. 23,
37. Luke 13. 34. Ecclus. 20, 17. Luc.
Tim. 4. Plato Epist. 353. d. Comp. Buttm.
$71- 2.
TroiTi?, ecos, f), (TTiVco.) a drinking, Luc.
D. Deor. 18. 2. In N. T. drink, John 6, 55.
Rom. 14, 17 J3p)(ris KOI TTOCTIJ. Col. 2, 16.
Sept. for nrj fla Dan. 1, 10. So Hdian. 1.
17. 17. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 15.
TTOCTO?, T], OP, interrog. pron. correlative
to oo-oy, TOO. Buttm. 79. 3, 5 ; how great 1
quanlus ?
1. Of magnitude, quantity, how great?
how much? Luke 16, 5 nocrov ofpfiXfts r<p
Kvpico pov ; \. 7. Intens. Matt. 6, 23 TC
CTKOTOS TTOO-OV ] 2 Cor. 7,11. Dat. TT d cr w by
hoiv much, before a com parat. e. g. /j.a\\ov,
how much more, Matt. 7, 11. 10, 25. Luke
11,13. 12, 24. 28. Rom. 11, 12. 24. Philem.
16. Heb. 9, 14; x"P">v Heb. 10, 29; dm-
(pfpfi Matt. 1 2, 1 2. So Wisd. 1 2, 21 . Xen.
Mem. 2. 5. 4 ; TTOO-W /xaXAoi Diod. Sic. 1. 2.
Of an amount of time, how much ? how
long? irocrov ^povov Mark 9, 21. So Isocr.
Panath. p. 424 TT. xpofos. Plato Rep. 540. a.
2. Plur. of number, how many ? Matt. 15,
34 TTOO-OVS np-rovs fx (Tf 16, 9. 10. Mark 6,
38. 8, 5. 19. 20. Luke 15, 17. Acts 21, 20
TroVat nvpiddfs. Intens. Matt. 27, 13 et
Mark 15,4 jroa-a vov KaTapapTvpovo-iv ; 5. e.
how many and great things, what things.
Sept. for iiB3 Gen. 47, 8. 2 Sam. 19, 35.
jEschin. 2. 20. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 35.
ov, 6, (perh. TTOTOI, rriVw, q. d.
) a river, stream ; Mark 1 , 5
tv TW lopSai/T/ TTora^io). Acts 16, 13. Rev.
8, 10. 9, 14 TW 7rora/xw rw p.ty. ~Ev(ppdTrj.
16, 4. 12. Allegor. John 7, 38. Rev. 22, 1.
2. Sept. for ^ Gen. 2, 10. 15, 18; Tiao
Gen. 41, 1. Ex. 1,22. So Hdian. 7. 1. 13,
17. Xen. An. 4. 1. 2. Spec, of a stream
as swollen, overflowing, i. q. a torrent, Jlood,
Matt. 7, 25. 27. Luke 6, 48. 49. 2 Cor. 11,
26. Rev. 12, 15. 16. Comp. Sept. and
Is. 59, 19.
7roTa/iO<6/9?7T09, ov, 6, 17, adj.
p.6s, (popew, (pfpto,) borne away by a Jlood,
Rev. 12, 15. Hesych. dnotpa-fv dneTrvit-e,
ToureoTt irorap.o(popr]Tov frroirja fv.
TroraTTOf, r;. ov, interrog. adj. what? of
what kind, sort, manner ? spoken of disposi
tion, character, quality, i. q. iroios Matt. 8,
27 TTOTOTTOS fcrriv OVTOS , what manner of
man is this ? Mark 13, 1 bis, TT. XiSot KQITT.
oiKoSo/itu; Luke 1, 29. 7, 39. 2 Pet. 3, 11.
1 John 3, 1. Dion. Hal. Ant. 1. 7. ib. 4.
66. Luc. Parasit. 22. So once iroSanos
Dem. 782. 8. The form TroraTros is for TTO-
SaTTor, which the earlier Greeks used only
in the sense : from what country? whence?
Lat. cvjas ? as if from TTOU, iroSfv, and obs.
SUTTOJ, i. q. (8a(pos, 8dn(o oi>. Buttmann de
rives it from TroO OTTO or 7ro3ev diro ; see
Lexil. I. 125, 302. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 56 sq.
Passow in irodairos .
TTOTC, interrog. adv. correl. to rore, ore.
Buttm. 116. 4 ; when ? at what lime ? e. g.
direct, Matt. 24, 3 Trore ravra eari , 25, 37
Trore ere f ido/j.fv iYfiv<avra , V. 38. 39. 44.
Mark 13, 4. Luke 17, 20. 21, 7. John 6, 25
Trore
611
10, 24. Rev. 6, 10. So ews Trore, until
when ? how long ! Matt. 17, 17 bis, &> yevta
aTTKrros, fais Trore (crop.ai /*e3 \ifiuiv KT\.
Mark 9, 19 bis. Luke 9, 41. Sept. Trore for
"TO Job 7, 4 ; eW Trore for TT^ Ps. 80,
5. Jer. 4, 14. 21. So Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 32 ;
eW TT. 1 Mace. 6, 22. Indirect, Mark 13,
33 OVK otfiare yap, Trore 6 Kaipos tart. V. 35.
Luke 12, 36. So Jos. Ant. 7. 10. 1 /xeVeu/,
TOT eV avrov 6 "A/Seo-aAw/ioy eASty.
TTOTC, indef. and enclitic, correl. to roYe,
ore, Buttm. J 1 16. 4 ; pr. w/ze?z, whenever, i. e.
1. ai some time, one time or other, once,
both of time past and future. E. g. of the
past, once, formerly, John 9, 13 TOV Trore
rv(pAoV. Rom. 7, 9 %a>p\s vopov Trore. 11,
30. Gal. 1, 13. 23 bis. Eph 2, 2. 3. 11. 13.
5, 8. Phil. 4, 10 Sri rjo~r) Trore that now once,
now at length. (Dion. Hal. Ant. 7. 32,
51.) Col. 1, 21 v/itlr Trore ovrus KT\. 3, 7.
Tit. 3, 3. Philem. 11.1 Pet. 2, 10. 3, 5. 20.
2 Pet. 1, 21. So Ceb. Tab. 2. Hdian. 1.
15. 11. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 2. Of the future,
once, one day, at last, Luke 22, 32. Rom. 1,
10 etrrou 77877 Trore fvoda>^fjo-op.ai. So Hdian.
2. 2. 18.
2. at any time, ever ; Eph. 5, 29 ovoels
yap Trore TTJV tavrov crdpKa (p{<rr)o~fv.
1 Thess. 2, 5 oi/re yap Trore. 2 Pet. 1, 10.
With negat. /JLTJ it takes the form /i^ore,
which see in its order. So Luc. D. Deor.
10. 2. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 19. Intens. in an
interrogation, like Engl. ever, now, express
ing surprise, Buttm. j 149. m. 31. 1 Cor.
9, 7 rls orpareverat Idiots o^aw ot? Trore ;
Heb. 1,5. 13. Indirect, Gal. 2, 6 orroloi
Trore rjo-av. So Ceb. Tab. 2, 3. Xen. Mem.
1. 1. 1,2; indir. JEL V. H. 2. 8 5s ris Trore
nvros e<mv.
n, ov, interrog. pron. which of
the licoJ Buttm. 5 78. 2. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 4.
In N. T. only Neut Trorepoi/ as Adv.
whether ? ulrum ? indirect, and followed by
77, or, in a question containing two contrary
propositions; John 7, 17 TroVepoK e < roG
5eoO foriv, *] tya KT\. Sept. for ji Job 7,
1-J. So Jos. Ant. 6. 5. 1. Pint. Sept. Sap.
Conv. 3 pen. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 4.
TTOTijplOV, ov, TO, (Trorrjptof, TTOTrjp, TTO-
roy, TTifw.)
1. a drinking vessel, a cup; Matt. 10,
42 iroTrjpiov ^u^poC povov. 23, 25 ro e^w-
3ev roO iroTTjpiov. v. 26. 26, 27. Mark 7, 4.
3. 9, 41. 14, 23. Luke 11, 39. 22, 17. 20.
1 Cor. 11, 25. Rev. 17, 4. Sept. for 015
Gen. 40, 11. 13. 21. 2 Chr. 4, 5. Ceb.
Tab. 5. Luc. Jup. Trag. 42. Plut. Mor. II.
p. 13.
2. Melon, a cup for the contents of a
cup, cup-full, e. g. a cup of wine; so of
the wine drank at the eucharist, Luke 22,
20 et 1 Cor. 11, 25 rovro TO TTOTT/PLOV TJ
Kaivrj diaSrjKT]. 1 Cor. 10, 16 TO TT. rrjs euXo-
ylas, see in Trao-^a. So TrtVeti/ ro noTrjpiov
to drink the cup; 1 Cor. 10, 21 bis, ro
TTOTTjpiov Kvplov . . . KOI TO IT. 8aifi.ovl.cav, i. e.
consecrated to the Lord or to idols. 11. 26.
27. v. 28 iriveiv eVe roO Tror^pi ou, comp.
John 4, 14.
3. Trop. from the Heb. lot, portion, un
der the emblem of a cup which God pre
sents to be drank, either for good, as Ps.
16, 5. 23, 5 ; or also for evil, Ps. 11, 6. 75.
8. Ez. 23, 31 sq. In N. T. the cup of sor
row, the bitter lot, which awaited the Sa
viour in his sufferings and death, Matt. 20,
22. 23. 26, 39. 42. Mark 10, 38. 39. 14,
36. Luke 22, 42. John 18, 11. Spoken
also of the cup of which God in his wrath
causes the nations to drink, so that they
reel and stagger to destruction, see espec.
in 3vp.o r, Rev. 14, 10. 16, 19. 18, 6.
Arabian writers use the same figure, e. g.
cup of death Hamasa ed. Schult. p. 440 ;
cup of destruction Abulf. Ann. I. 352 ;
see Heb. Lex. art. oi s .
7nmo), f. (o-w, (TTo roy, iriva),) 1. to
let drink, to give to drink, c. ace. of pers.
Matt. 25, 35. 42 eVori o-are ^te. 27, 48. Mark
15, 36. Rom. 12, 20; ace. impl. Matt. 25.
37. Luke 13, 15. Trop. Rev. 14, 8. Pass,
trop. 1 Cor. 12, 13. Sept. for ^irn Gen.
21, 19. 24, 18. (Ceb. Tab. 5.) With two
ace. of pers. and thing, comp. Buttm. 131.
5. Winer 32. 4. Matt. 10, 42 os tav mmo-?;
eca r<uj/ /it/cp<5 r. iroTrjpiov -^v^pov. Mark 9,
41. Trop. 1 Cor. 3, 2. Sept. and fifsrrr
Gen. 19, 32 sq. Judg. 4, 19. Job 22, 7. See
Gesen. Lehrg. p. 810 sq. Ecclus. 15, 3.
Cebet. Tab. 19 ; ace. of thing Plato Phjedr.
247. e.
2. Of plants, to water, to irrigate, only
trop. of instruction, absol. 1 Cor. 3, 6 e ydj
f<pvT(vo~a, ArroXAcBf eVoVto-ef. V. 7. 8. Pr.
Sept. for nf?jn Gen. 2, 6. Ez. 17, 7. Xen.
Conv. 2. 25.
IlOTio\oi, av, 01, Puteoli, now Puzzu-
oli, a maritime town of Italy on the northern
shore of the bay of Naples. Its ancient
Greek name was Aiwuapxeia. It was a
favourite place of resort for the Romans, on
account of the adjacent mineral waters and
hot baths ; and its harbour was defended
by a celebrated mole, the remains of which
are still to be seen. Here Paul landed on
his way to Rome. Acts 28, 13. Comp.
7TOT09
612
7TOVS
Strabo 5. p. 245. ib. 17. p. 793. Plin. H. N.
36. 14. Jos. Ant. 17. 12. 1.
TTOTO?, ov, 6, (TriVa>,) pr. a drinking, act
of drinking, Xen. An. 2. 3. 15. Oftener
and in N. T. a drinking together, a drinking-
bout, 1 Pet. 4, 3 (i> K<i>p.ois KOI TTOTOIS- Sept.
fur rtnaia Gen. 19, 3. 40, 20. So Jos. Ant.
5: 8. 6. JS1. V. H. 3. 23. Xen. Conv. 8.
4. 1.
Trot), interrog. adv. (correl. to irov indef.
and ov,) where ? in what place 1 Buttm.
116. 4. Matth. 5611. 3.
1. Pr. and genr. ivhere? a) In a di
rect question, before the Indie. Matt. 2, 2
TTOV eo-Tiv 6 re^Seiy j3a<ri\fvs. Mark 14, 14.
Luke 17, 17. 37. 22, 11. John 1, 39. 7, 11.
8, 10. 19. 9, 12. 11, 34. 1 Pet. 4, 18.
With %f\ftv before the Subj. Matt. 26, 17
TTOV SeXfty (TOifidcra>iJ.ev <rot (payelv TO ird-
a-xa. Mark 14, 12. Luke 22, 9. Sept. for
X Gen. 4, 9 ; rTX Gen. 18, 9. So Luc.
D" Deor. 4. 4. Xen. Mag. Eq. 7. 14. b)
Indirect, often in N. T. see Winer } 61.
2. n. Before the Indie. Matt. 2, 4 eVuvSa-
vfTO Trap avTotv, irov 6 X. yewarai. Mark
1 5, 47. John 1 , 40 /cat eidov TTOV fifvei. 1 1 ,
57. 20, 2. 13. 15. Rev. 2, 13. Before the
Subj. Matt. 8, 20 TTOV TTJV KecpaXiji/ K\ivr}.
Luke 9, 58. 12, 17. c) In a direct ques
tion implying a negative, i. e. that a person
or thing is not present, does not exist ;
comp. Matth. 611. 3. Luke 8, 25 TTOU
fo~riv ; iricms i/icov ; Rom. 3, 27. 1 Cor.
1, 20ter. 12, 17 bis. 19. [Gal. 4, 15.] 2 Pet.
3, 4. 1 Cor. 15, 55 bis, quoted from Sept.
Hos. 13, 14, where Heb. ing . Sept. and
n*N Judg. 9, 38. Job 17, 15. Joel 2, 17.
So Luc. D. Deor. 4. 2. Eurip. Phoen. 558
or 562.
2. By attract, after verbs of motion,
where 1 i. q. whither 1 to what place ? as
often in English ; comp. Buttm. { 151. I. 8.
So in a direct question, John 7, 35 TTOV eu
ros p.f\\fi TTOpeuWSai ; 13, 36 xvpif, irov
virdyfis; 16, 5. Sept. for M3X Gen. 16, 8.
Deut. 1.28. Cant. 5, 18. (Luc. D. Mort.
3. 2.) Indirect, John 3, 8 OVK ol8as...irov
virdyti. 8, 14 bis. 12,35. 14,5. Heb. 11, 8.
1 John 2, 11.
TTOV, indef. particle, enclitic, (correl.
with TTOV, ov,) somewhere, in some place or
other; see Buttm. 5116. 4. } 149. m. 31.
Viger. p. 446. Heb. 2, 6 Sie/xaprvpero 8e irov
TIS. 4, 4. So Jos. B. J. 6. 3. 3. Xen. Conv.
4. 7 tine yap irov "Opvpos. Joined with
numerals, somewhere about, nearly, Rom. 4,
19 fKaTovratTijs irov virapx^v. So JEl. V.
H. 13. 4. Xen. (Ec. 17. 2.
IIov&r)s, 8(vros, 6, Pudens, pr. n. of a
Christian, 2 Tim. 4, 21.
TTo&oy, 6, the foot ; for the accent
irovs instead of irovs, see Lob. ad Phryn
p. 453, 765. Buttm. Ausf. Sprachl. 5 41. 7.
E. g. of men, Matt. 10, 14. 18, 8 bis, 77 6
irovs (rov tTKav8aXi^fi ere . . . rj 8vo irodat
exovra. 22, 13. Luke 15, 22. 24, 39. 40.
John 20, 12. Acts 21, 11. Rev. 2, 18. al.
saep. Of animals, Matt. 7, 6. Anthropo-
path. of God Matt. 5, 35. Acts 7, 49 ; comp
Is. 66, 1. Sept. for ^ Gen. 8, 9. Judg.
1, 6. 7. ssep. So Luc. D. Deor. 19. 1. Xen.
Mem. 2. 3. 19; of anim. Hdian. 1. 15. 11.
Xen. Venat. 4. 1 fin. The following spe
cial uses of irovs may be noted : a) Trap a
TOVS Tro Say TWOS, spoken of what is at
one s feet, e. g. to cast or lay at one s feet,
i. q. to give over into one s care and charge,
as sick persons, Matt. 15, 30; money, pro
perty, Acts 4, 35. 37. 5, 2. 7, 58. Also to
sit at the feet of any one. as disciples were
accustomed to sit on the ground before their
master or teacher, see Schoettgen Hor. Heb.
I. p. 477. Luke 8, 35. 10, 39 fj 7rapa/ca3t-
<ra<ra Trapa TOVS ir. TOV I. Acts 22, 3 irapa
T. ir. Tafj.a\LT]\ TTfTraibev/jLevos. But Luke
7, 38 crracra Trapa TOVS iroo as avTov OTTUTW,
i. e. standing behind the triclinium at the
feet of Jesus as he reclined upon it ; see also
in lett. d, below. b) viro TOVS irodas TWOS,
to put or subdue under one s feet,. to make
subject to any one, in allusion to the an
cient manner of treading down or putting
the foot upon the necks of vanquished ene
mies, see Josh. 10, 24. Lam. 5, 5 ; comp.
Ps. 8, 7. So Rom. 16, 20 6 3e6f . . . <ruv
Tpfyet, TOV SdTavav vrro TOVS IT. vfj.u>v. 1 Cor.
15, 25. 27. Eph. 1, 22. Also Heb. 2, 8
TTuvra virfTn^as viroKaTd) TK>V TTO&OP avrov,
quoted from Ps. 8, 7 where Sept. for
1^?? . In a like sense put after in
q. v. Matt. 22, 44 tW ai> 3w TOVS fx^povs
o-ov vrroTToSioi TCOV irob cav <rov, and so Mark
12, 36. Luke 20, 43. Acts 2, 35. Heb. 1,
13. 10, 13, all quoted from Ps. 110, 1 where
Sept. for *p^ fc Tj. c) Spoken of
the oriental mode of making supplication,
or of doing reverence and homage to a su
perior, by prostrating oneself before him,
comp. Esth. 8, 3. Gen. 44, 14. Ruth 2, 10.
2 Sam. 1,2. E. g. to fall at one s feet, in
supplication, irecrcov ovv tls TOVS irodas av-
TOV Matt. 18, 29 ; Trpos TOVS iroo as Mark 5,
22. 7,25. Sept. jrpoj TOVS TT. for i-fori "SB!?
Esth. 8, 3. In reverence and homage, ire-
(Tflv tls TOVS TrdSay John 11,32; eVi TOVS jr.
Acts 10, 25; Trapa TOVS IT. Luke 17, 16
613
7Tpa/CTO)p
tvuniov T>V TT. Rev. 3, 9, and (
Rev. 19, 10. 22, 8; cornp. Heb. i 15 fib
Estli. 8, 3. In a like sense, Kpartja-ai TOVS
irodas TWOS Matt. 28, 9. d) In allusion to
the custom of washing the feet of strangers
and guests, and also of anointing the feet ;
here the washing was usually done by the
lowest slaves, see 1 Sam. 25, 41, and comp.
Gen. 24, 32. 43, 24 ; but sometimes appar
ently by the master himself in token of re
spect, comp. Gen. 18, 4. 19, 2 ; see Bibl.
Res. in Palest. III. p. 26. E. g. Luke 7,
44 vScop eVl TOVS TroSa? p.ov oiiK (BvKas.
John 13, 5 ( l^croOy) rjp^aro v nrrtiv TOVS
jroSay TWV p. v. 6. 8. 9. 10. 12. 14 bis. So
of Mary, who washed Jesus feet with her
tears, and kissed and anointed them in token
of affection, Luke 7, 38 ter. 44. 45. 46. John
11,2; comp. in aXei$a>. e) Meton. to the
feet as the instrument of going, walking, is
sometimes ascribed that which strictly be
longs to the person who goes, walks ; comp.
in o<p3aXp.df no. 2. Luke 1, 79 Kareu3u-
vat TOVS TT<j8as TJ/JLCOV els 68ov elprjvrjs. Heb.
12, 13. (Ps. 119, 110. Prov. 4, 26.) Acts
5, 9 01 Tr68fs Tcav Sa^ai/rcdf KT\. Rom. 3,
15. 10, 15 wf wpaioi ol n68es TU>V flayy.
<T\. quoted from Is. 52, 7, where see Ge-
sen. Comment. Comp. 1 K. 14, 12. Prov.
1, 16. Job 31, 5. +
TTpayf^a, aTos, TO, (Trpao-ero),) pr. a thing
done or to be done, e. g.
1. Something done, a deed, act, fact, mat
ter. Luke 1, 1 8iriyr)(Tiv rrepl T(av...tv Tjp.lv
rrpayp-aTcov, i. e. things done, events. James
3, 16 TTO.V (pavXov Trpuyjaa. Heb. 6, 18. 10,
1. 11, 1. Sept. for -o^ Gen. 24, 50. Judg.
6, 29. Hdian. 7. 5. 8. Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 7.
2. Something doing or to be done, a mat
ter, business, affair. Matt. 18, 19 tav 8vo
vfjL&v (TVp.<pa>vr]<Ta>(nv Trepi TTOVTOS Tfpa.yp.a-
TOS. Acts 5, 4. Rom. 16, 2. 2 Cor. 7, 11.
I Thess. 4, 6. Sept. for yen Ecc. 3. 1.
So Luc. D. Deor. 6. 2. Diod. Sic. 2. 2.
Xen. An. 5. 6. 28. Spec, in a judicial
sense, rrpayna x"> to ^ iave a mai t er a t
law, a lawsuit, 1 Cor. 6, 1. So Xen. Mem.
2. 9. 1.
7T pay flare ia, as, f], (Tfpayp.a.Ttvop.ai^
a doing, business, affair, 2 Tim. 2, 4. Sept.
for n=sba 1 Chr. 28, 21. 2 Mace. 2, 32.
Dem. 101/22. Plato Gorg. 501. b.
Trpay/xarefo/iat, f. fuo-o/zai, Mid. de-
pon. (irpaypa,*) to be doing, to be busy, oc
cupied, Luc. Philops. 36. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4.
og y n N. T. like Engl. to do business, i. e.
to trade, to traffick, absol. Luke 19, 13 ; i. q.
(pyafrpsu in Matt. 25, 16. So Trpayp-artv-
rr)s, a business-man, merchant, Plut. do cu-
pid. Div. 4. Id. de non foener. 2 ; comp.
Rabb. Diliissjis > a merchant, Buxt. Lex.
1799.
TTpairwpiov, ov, TO, Lat. pratorium,
i. e. in Latin usage, the general s lent in a
camp, Liv. 3. 5. Cic. de Divin. 1. 33 ; comp.
Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 373 ; Diet, of Antt.
s. v. Also the house or palace of the go c-
ernor of a province, whether a pretor or other
officer, Cic. Verr. Act. II. 4. 28. ib. 5. 35 ;
any large house, palace, Sueton. Calig. 37.
Aug. 63, 72. Tit. 8. Hence in N. T. a
praetorian residence, governor s house, pa
lace; spoken
1 . Of the palace of Herod at Jerusalem,
built with great magnificence at the north
ern part of the upper city (Zion), westward
of the temple and overlooking the latter ;
to wliich there was also access from the
palace over the open place called the Xys-
tus and a bridge across the valley of the
Tyropo3on ; see Jos. Ant. 15. 9. 3. ib. 20.
8. 11. B. J. 1.21. 1. ib. 2. 16. 3. With
the palace were connected the three towers
Hippicus, Phasael, and Mariamne, Jos. B. J.
5. 4. 3, 4. See Bibl. Res. in Pal. I. p. 453-
458. In this palace the Roman procurators,
whose head-quarters were properly at Cesa-
rea (Acts 23, 23 sq. 25, 1), took up their
residence when they visited Jerusalem ;
their tribunal, /SfJ/ia, being sometimes set
up in the open place or area before it ;
Jos. B. J. 2. 14. 8, *Xo>poy (Florus) Se TOT?
p.fv (v Tols ftao-iXfiois av\i(Tai Trj 8e vorf-
pat a firjp.a irpb avrwv Stp.fvos KaSf ffrai <T\.
comp. ib. 2. 9. 3. Adam s Rom. Ant. p.
373 ; comp. art. XiSoVrpwror. So John 18,
28 bis. 33. 19, 9 ; in Matt. 27, 27 et Mark
15, 16, it seems to refer to the court or part
of the palace where the procurator s guards
were stationed. So Act. Thorn. 3 7rpard>-
pta /3ao-iXiKa. ib. \ 17, 18, 19, where it al
ternates With TO TToAaTlOI .
2. Of the palace of Herod at Cesarea,
perhaps in like manner the residence of the
procurator, Acts 23, 35.
3. Of the prcctorian camp at Rome, i. e.
the camp or quarters of the praetorian co
horts, Phil. 1, 13. These were privileged
troops instituted by Augustus to guard his
person, and to have charge of the city ; but
they soon became the most powerful body
in the state ; see Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 563.
Diet, of Antt. art. Prcctoriani. Comp. in
(rTpa.TOKtba.pxns.
jrpaKTWp, opos, 6, (n-pao-o-o),) a doer,
Soph. Trach. 864. Antiphon. 121. 39.
In N. T. an exactor, collector, a public off-
614
cer who collected debts, fines, penalties,
taxes, Luke 12, 58 bis ; com p. virrjpeTrjs in
Matt. 5, 25. Sept. for isab Is. 3, 12. So
Dem. 778. 18. ib. 1337. 26. See Boeckh
Staatsh. d. Ath. I. p. 167, 403.
TrpagiS, ecos, T], (Trpatro-o),) pr. a doing,
action, i. e.
1. Something done, an act, deed, practice;
Plur. acts, works, conduct. Matt. 16,27 airo-
Scocret eKatrrco Kara TTJV irpa^iv avrov. Luke
23, 51. Acts 19, 18. Rom. 8, 13. Col. 3, 9.
So Tlpd^eis TO>V ATrooroAcoi , Acts of the
ApoStles, as the title of the book of Acts.
Sept. for yi * 2 Chr. 13, 22. 27, 7. Jos.
Ant. 10. 4. 5. Hdian. 2. 15. 12. Xen. Cyr.
I. 3. 1.
2. Something to be done, business, office,
function; Rom. 12, 4 TO 8e pe\T) rrdvra ov
TTJV avTrjV e^fi Trpagiv. Ecclus. 11,10. Xen.
Mem. 2. 1. 6.
7rpao$, ov, only in masc. and neut. Sing,
and masc. Plural ; the rest being from Trpavs,
Buttm. ^ 64. 2 ; meek, mild, gentle, Matt.
II, 29 Trpaos et /u. So 2 Mace. 15, 12.
Plut. Mor. II. p. 13. Xen. Ag. 11. 10.
Sometimes written irpqos, Passow s. v. The
form Trpavs is earlier, but not better ; see
Passow in irpavs [Engl. in jrpaos]. Lob. ad
Phryn. 403.
7rpaOTr/$, TTJTOS, rj, (irpaos,) meekness,
mildness, forbearance ; 1 Cor. 4, 21 tvnvfv-
fj.ari re TrpaoTr/Tos. 2 Cor. 10, 1 Sta rrjs
irpaorrjTos roil XpKrrov. Gal. 5, 23. 6, 1.
Eph. 4, 2. Col. 3, 12. 1 Tim. 6, 11. 2 Tim.
2. 25. Tit. 3, 2. Sept. for ni3? Ps. 45, 6.
Ecclus. 1. 24. Dem. 1405. 15. Xen. Cyr.
3. 1.41.
TTpacna, as, rj, a bed in a garden, gar
den-plat, Ecclus. 24, 31. Theophr. H. Plant.
4. 4. 3. In N. T. an area, plat, square, like
a garden-bed ; Mark 6, 40 Trpa<rial Trpaa-tai,
plat-wise, by plats, like beds in a garden.
The repetition without KO.I denotes distribu
tion, i. q. dva irpacrids, comp. Sept. and Heb.
Ex. 8, 10 [14]. Gesen. Lehrg. p. 668. Wi
ner \ 58. 1 ; see also in 8vo. So pvpta p.v-
pia, i. q. Kara fj.vpia8as, ^Eschyl. Pers. 981.
Trpdcra-co v. rro), f. <, aor. 1 rpaa,
perf. TTtTrpaxa, to do, expressing an action
as continued or not yet completed ; what
one does repeatedly, continuedly, habitually ;
like Troie w no. 2. So John 3, 20. 5, 29 ;
elsewhere only in the writings of Luke and
Paul.
1 . Trans, to do, with ace. of thing, without
reference to a person as the remote object ;
see below in no. 3. a) Of particular deeds,
acts, works, done repeatedly or continually,
to do, to perform, to execute; Act* 19, 19
iKavcn TU>V TCL TTfpifpya -npa^avruv. V. 36
p.T)o~(v irponfTfs. 26, 26. 1 Thess. 4, 11
irpda-a-fiv TO {8ia. Once put instead of re
peating a preceding verb, 1 Cor. 9, 17
eKcov TOVTO irpdvcru, comp. v. 16; see in
TTOUCO no. 2. c. So Hdian. 3. 6. 1. Xen.
Mem. 2. 9. 1 TCI eavrov. Cyr. 5. 4. 11. b)
Of a course of action or conduct, espec. of
right, duty, virtue, to da, to exercise, to prac
tise ; Acts 26, 20 agia TTJS pfTavotas epya
Trpdo-o-ovras. Rom. 2, 25 vopov, i. e. ra TOV
vopov. 7, 15. 9, 11. 2 Cor. 5, 10. Phil. 4, 9.
Sept. and fi5 Prov. 21, 7. So Dem. 310.
19.^Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 17 *oAa. c) Oftener
of evil deeds or conduct, to do, i. q. to com
mit, io practise ; Luke 22, 23 6 TOVTO /j.e\-
\a>v Trpdo-o-fw. 23, 15 ov8e aiot> Saiwrou
eVrt ij-fTTpayfievov airw, comp. Buttm. 134.
4. Luke 23, 41 bis. John 3, 20 o (/>av\a
irpdo-o-a>v. 5, 29. Acts 25, 11. 25. 26, 31.
Rom. 1, 32 bis. 2, 1. 2. 3. 7,19. 13,4.
2 Cor. 5, 10. 12, 21. Gal. 5, 21. Sept.
and fiias Prov. 10, 24; ^?B Job 36, 23.
Prov. 30, 20. So Hdian. 7^ 6. 10. Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 29 </>avAa.
2. Intrans. to do, comp. Buttm. 5 113. n.
3 fin. E. g. a) to do, to act, with an ad
junct of manner ; Acts 3, 17 Kara ayvoiav
eV/)aare, comp. v. 14. 15. Acts 17,7 OVTOI
iraiTfs aTrevaiTi TU>V Say/A. K.aicrapos Trpar-
rova-i. Sept. and niUS Gen. 31, 28. Prov.
14, 17. So Pol. 3. 69/8. ib. 5. 75. 9. b)
Like Engl. to do, to fare, to be in any state
of good or ill, with an adjunct of manned;
Eph. 6, 21 TI 7rpd<T<ra>, how I do, how I fare.
Acts 15, 29 see in (3. So 2 Mace. 9, 19.
Diod. Sic. 11. 54. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 8.
3. In reference to a person, to do to or
in respect to any one ; in N. T. only of harm
or evil. a) Genr. with ace. of thing and
dat. of pers. Acts 16, 28 ^SeV Trpd&s treav-
rw KaKoV. So (iri riva, as to, Acts 5, 35 ;
Trpos rtva, against, Acts 26, 9. So c. dat.
Luc. Tim. 50. Xen. An. 5. 7. 29 ; c. dupl.
ace. Xen. CEc. 12. 7 ; comp. Buttm. { 131.
5. b) Spec. q. d. to do from any one, i. e.
to exact, to collect, to extort money from
any one ; in N. T. only c. ace. of thing,
Luke 3, 13 p.Tjo fv Trktov . . . TrpdcrcrtTf. 19,
23 eA3o>j> (rvv TOKO) hv tTvpa^a OVTO. So
Jos. Ant. 9. 11. 1. Dem, 617. 24. Xen. Hell.
1. 3. 8 ; c. dupl. ace. Luc. Vitar. Auct. 18.
Xen. An. 7. 6. 17 eav Trpamjrf OVTOV ra
ia, as. 17, (Trpavs,
pr. a suffering meekly, i. q. meekness, mild
ness, gentleness, once 1 Tim. 6, 11 Lachm,
615
Philo de Abr. p. 379. b. Zonaras Lex.
1576.
W) eta, v, Gen. eos ovr, etas, toy our ,
meek, mild, gentle ; Matt. 5, 5 ftaKapioi oi
vpafls. [11,29.] 21,5. 1 Pet. 3, 4. Sept.
for ^3 Job 24, 4 ; 13 Ps. 37, 11. Ecclus.
10, 14. Hdian. 7. 1. 3. Xen. CEc. 19. 7
See in Trpaos fin.
TrpavTTjS, Tyros, f], (TTpavs,) meekness,
mildness, forbearance, James 1,21. 3,13.
1 Pet. 3, 15. Sept. for WJS p s . 45, 6.
Ecclus. 3, 17. 4, 8.
TrpeTTO), pr. to be conspicuous, distin
guished, to excel, Horn. II. 12. 104. Od. 8.
172 Usually and in N. T. impers. IT pe
nt i, it becomes, it is right, proper; Part.
irptTTov eoTt, it is becoming ; constr. with
dat. of pers. and an infin. as subject, see
Buttm. 129. 18 ; e. g. Heb. 2, 10 en-pent
yap aura) TeXeiwcrat. Matt. 3, 15 irpeirov
KT\. (Luc. Imag. 22.) With dat. simpl.
Eph. 5, 3 Ka3o>y TrpeVei ayiois. (Xen. An.
1. 9. 6.) With accus. and infin. 1 Cor. II,
13. So Luc. D. Deor. 20. 16. Also in
the personal construction with a nominative,
Buttm. 1. C. 1 Tim. 2, 10 o jrpenei yvvaigiv.
Tit. 2, 1. Heb. 7, 26 TOIOVTOS r]^v eirpenev
dpxttpfvs. Sept. for HIM Ps. 33, 1. 93, 5.
So Luc. Nigrin. 15. JE\. V. H. 12. 1 pen.
7T/3e<T/3e/a, ay, 17. (7rpe(reva),) age, sen
iority, primogeniture, JEschyl. Pers. 4. Pau-
san. 3. 1. 4. In N. T. an embassy, concr.
ambassadors ; e. g. Trpecrfieiav djroo-rc XXeti/
Luke 14, 32. 19, 14 ; comp. Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 469. 2 Mace. 4, 11. Hdian. 2. 8. 12.
Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 1. .
TTpecrfteva), f. evo-<a, (rrpeo-/3i;r,) to be
aged, elder, Dion. Hal. Ant. 1. 70. Hdot. 7.
2, _ In N. T. to be an ambassador, to act as
ambassador, absol. 2 Cor. 5, 20 vrrep Xpi-
o-rov olv irpforftevoufv. Eph. 6, 20. So
Jos. Ant. 12. 4. 2. Dem. 421. 16. Xen. Cyr.
5. 1. 1.
7rpecr/3vTpioV) iov.ro, (irpeorjBvrfpos,}
an assembly of aged men, council of elders,
senate ; hence Engl. presbytery ; spoken of
the Jewish senate, Sanhedrim, o-vvtSpiov
q. v. Luke 22, 66. Acts 22, 5 ; see in art.
yepovaia. Of the elders of the Christian
church, 1 Tim. 4, 14.
7rpecr/3i/re/3O9, a , ov, pr. comparat. to
nfxvQvs an old man, see Buttm. 69. 3.
1. Comparat. Adj. older, elder ; Luke 15,
25 6 vios airrov 6 Trpeo-fivrtpos, Sept. for
n-ias Job 1, 13. 18: iPJ Job 32, 4. So
Jos. : Ant. 6. 3. 2. JE\. V. H. 9. 42. Plato
Conv. 219. d. Subst. an older person, sen-
ior ; Plur. old men, seniors, the aged ; 1 Tim
5, 1 TrpecrftvTepcp fifj eTrnrX^Tjs. \. 2. Acts
2, 17 oi irp. vpuv. 1 Pet. 5, 5. Sept. for
JEJ Gen. 18, 11. 12. 24, 1. (Jos. c. Apion.
2. 27. Xen. Cyr. 1 . 2. 2.) Also o nrptcr^v-
repoi, the ancients, tlie fathers, ancestors ;
Matt. 15,2 at TrapaSoo-etr TO>J TTpf<TJ3vT(p<t>v.
Mark 7, 3. 5. Heb. 11,2.
2. Subst. in the Jewish and Christian
usage, as a title of dignity, a presbyter, elder,
Plur. presbyters, elders, i. e. persons of ripe
age and experience who were called to take
part in the management of public affairs ;.
so in the O. Test. Sept. and Heb. nn3j2T ,
see Ex. 18, 12. 19, 7. 24, 1. 9. Num. 11,
16. al. comp. Gen. 50, 7. In N. T. spoken :
a) Of members of the Jewish Sanhedrim
at Jerusalem, genr. John 8, 9, comp. v. 3.
Acts 24, 1 ; or as one of the classes of mem
bers, e. g. 6 dpxifptvs KOI oi ypa/^areir *cai
ot Trpfo-pvTfpoi Matt. 26, 57 ; oftener oi
dp^tfpeTj KOL oi yp. KOI oi Trpeo-ft. Matt. 16,
21. 26,3. 27,41. Mark 8,31. 11,27. 14,
43. 53. 15, 1. Luke 9, 22. 20, 1 ; comp. in
dpxiepevs no. 2. Also ap^tepelr KOI irpeo-fi.
Matt. 21, 23. 26, 47. 59. 27, 1. 3. 12. 20.
28, 12 comp. v. 11. Luke 22, 52. Acts 4,
23. 23, 14. 25, 15 ; oi 7rpeo-/3. *at oi ypa/x/x.
Acts 6, 12 ; oi apxovres Kal oi -rrpea-jS. Kal oi
ypafjLp.. Acts 4, 5. V. 8 ap%ovres rov \aov
Kai 7rp6O-/3iVepot TOV icrparjX. b) Of the
elders in other cities, e. g. Capernaum, Luke
7, 3 ; comp. in *puri? no. 3. But more
prob. these were elders of the synagogue ,
see in apxiirvvdyayos. c) Of the elders of
Christian churches, presbyters, to whom was
committed the direction and government of
individual churches, pr. i. q. eVt o-KOTro? q. v.
Acts 11, 30. 14,23. 15,2.4.6.22.23. 16,
4. 20, 17. 21, 18. 1 Tim. 5, 17. Tit. 1, 5.
James 5, 14. 1 Pet. 5, 1. Sing. 6 7rpeo-/3w-
Tfpor 1 Tim. 5, 19. 2 John 1. 3 John 1.
d) Symbol, of the 24 elders around the
throne of God in heaven, Rev. 4, 4. 10. 5,
5. 6. 8. 11. 14. 7, 11. 13. 11, 16. 14, 3.
19,4.
Trpecr^vrr/f, O v, 6, (n-peV/Sur,) an old
man, one aged, Luke 1,18. Tit. 2, 2. Philem.
9 as IlaCXoy irpecrpvTTjs. Sept. for 112J Ex.
10, 9. 1 Sam. 4, 19. Hdian. 4. 12. 1. Xen.
Cyr. 4. 6. 1 .
7T/3ecr/3uTt9, ioos, fj, (fern, to 7rpfo-/3i/n)r,)
an aged woman, Tit. 2, 3. Jos. Ant 7. 7.
2. Hdian. 5. 3. 6. Plato Hipp. maj. 286. a.
see 7rp.irpr)pi.
tfs, tos, oOr, 6, f], adj. (kindr. rrpo,)
Lat. pronus, i. e. bent forwards, head-fore
most, headlong; Acts 1, 18 Trprjvrjs
616
irpo
ms, falling headlong ; see more in art. Xa
3 Mace. 6, 23. Jos. B. J. 6. 1. 6. Horn.
Od. 5. 374. The form is Ionic, for Alt.
irpavf]s Xen. An. 1. 5. 8 ; comp. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 431.
Trptfo v. Trplco, f. io-a>, to saw, to saw
asunder, Pass. Heb. 11,37; here spoken of
a cruel punishment inflicted on captives in
war, see 2 Sam. 12, 31. 1 Chr. 20, 3;
cornp. in ixorop.eu. Sept. for \L ; sn Am. 1,
3. Susann. 59. Fabr. Cod. Pseud. V. T.
p. 1088; genr. Diod. Sic. 3. 27. Plato
Theag. 124. a.
Ttpiv, adv. of time, (kindr. Trpo,) before,
formerly, in independent clauses, opp. vvv,
Horn. II. 2. 112. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 36 Usu
ally and in N. T. in a relative or conjunctive
sense, connecting its clause with a preced
ing one, and having the force of a compar
ative, before, sooner than; comp. Passow
s. v. Buttm. 5139. m. 41. 149. m. 20.
Matth. 6 522. 2. Viger. p. 442.
1. Simply, before, with an Infin. aor. c.
ace. when something new is introduced, not
before mentioned ; Matt. 26, 34. 75 irplv
dXtKTopa (paivrjcrai. Mark 14, 72. Luke 22,
61. John 4, 49 KardjS^Si irplv cnrcftavdv TO
vaioiov ^ov. 8, 58. 14, 29. Sept. for ***&
Ez. 33, 22. Joel 2, 31. Hdian. 1. 9. 7.
Epic.t. Ench. 48. 2. Plato Euthyphr. 4.
Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 4, 10.
2. With r},i. e. irplv rj, sooner than, be
fore, a usage unknown to the earliest Attic
writers, as the tragedians and Thucydides,
but current in the middle Attic and later ;
see Passow s. v. Elmsley Eur. Med. 179.
Reisig Comm. Grit, de Soph. OC. 36. Con
strued : a) With an Infin. aor. c. ace.
where something new is introduced ; Matt.
1,18 irplv fj o-vvf\^f LV avTovs evp&j) KT\.
Mark 14, 30. Acts 2, 20. 7, 2. So Tob.
14, 15. M\. V. H. 1. 5, 21. Pint. Crass.
29 fin. Plato Rep. 501. a, p-qSe ypdfaiv vo-
P.OVS, irp\v fj TrapaXa/3eTi KaSapav (770X11 ), *)
avTol TToirjo-ai. b) With the Subjunct. aor.
where the reference is to something future ;
Luke 2. 26 p.rj I8(lv Zdvarov, Trplv t) i Sry TOV
Xpto-roV. 22, 34. So Hdot. 1.19; irpiv Jos.
Ant. 7. 9. 7. Plato Phaedo $ 6 fin. c) With
the Opt. where the preceding clause con
tains a negative ; Acts 25, 16 owe earn/ e3os
. . . irplv fj ... Kara irpocrairov e^oi TOVS KCITT;-
yopovs. Comp. Winer 42. 3. p. 344.
Matth. 5522. 2. b. So irpiv Xen. Cyr. 1.
4. 14.
IIpicrKa. T]S, t], Prisca, 2 Tim. 4, 19.
Rom. 16,3; and dimin. IIpio-Ki XXa, rjs, fj,
Priscilla, Acts 18, 2. 18. 26. [Rom. 16, 3.]
1 Cor. 16, 19; pr. n. of the wife of Aquila,
see in A*v\as.
II pi(TKl\\a, see in Ilpio-Ka.
Trpo, a prep, governing the genitive,
with the primary signif. before, Lat. pro,
prae, both of place and time ; comp. Winer
$ 51. d. p. 446. Matth. 575. Buttm. $ 147.
n. 1. Passow s. v.
1 . Of Place, before, in front of, in pres
ence of, in advance of; opp. to /nerd c. ace.
behind. E. g. c. gen. of place, Acts 5, 23
fo~Ta>Tas Trpo TMV Zvpuv. 12, 6. 14 Trpo TOV
vruXcoi/os-. 14, 13. James 5, 9. So Jos. Ant.
10. 1. 2 ?rpo TUV reix^v. Ceb. Tab. 15 Trpo
Ttjs St pay. Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 33 irpo TU>V nv-
Xeui . Of person, from the Heb. Trpo Trpo-
<ro>nov TWOS, i. q. Heb. ^P?, before the face
of any one, but used pleonast. instead of Trpo
simply, before any one ; Matt. 11, 10 UTTO-
ore XXco TOV ayyfXoV p.ov irpo Trpocrwrrov o-ov,
1. q. Trpo o-oC. Mark 1, 2. Luke 1, 76. 7, 27.
9, 52. 10, 1. See Winer J 67. 1. n. e.
Sept. for " Stl? Ex. 33, 2. 34,6. Mai. 3, 1.
14. Greek writers here used simply Trpo c.
gen. of pers. Diod. Sic. 1 6. 93 Trpo TOU /3a-
o~tXe <us ords. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 33.
2. Of Time, before, i. e. earlier than, prioi
to. a) With gen. of a noun of time, Matt
8, 29 Trpo Kaipov before the time appointed.
John 11, 55 Trpo TOV irao-fta. 13, 1. Acts 5.
36. 21, 38. 1 Cor. 2, 7. 4, 5. 2 Cor. 12, 2
Trpo fTu>v o~eKaTeo-o-dpa>v. 2 Tim. 1. 9. 4, 21.
Tit. 1, 2. Jude 25 in some edit. Sept. foi
VJSV) Zech. 8, 10. Neh. 13, 19. So Hdian.
2. 2. 3. Plut. Crass. 29 bis. Xen. Cyr. 4
5. 14. By inversion, John 12, 1 Trpo !
f)p.fptcv TOV irdo-xa, for e| fjp.. Trpo TOV Trdo-^"
six days before the passover. Similar inver
sions are: Sept. Am. 1, 1 Trpo 8vo eVcoi/ roil
cr(icrp.ov. Jos. c. Apion. 2. 2 Trpo ercov rpm-
Koa-tav. .. Aavaov (pvyjjf. Plut. Symp. 8. 1.
1 Trpo p.ias f]fJLfpas TUV yei/eSXtoji/. Luc.
Macrob. 12 Trpo 6 > voii> eVoiv TTJS TeXeurrJr.
JEl H. An. 11. 19. Comp. Winer $ 65. 4.
b) With gen. of a noun implying an event,
as marking a point of time ; Matt. 24, 38
Trpo ToC KaTaK\vo-p.ov. Luke i 1 , 38 Trpo TOV
upio-Tov. 21, 12. John 17, 24 Trpo /cara/SoXJjj
KdVp-ov. Eph. 1, 4. Heb. 11, 5. 1 Pet. 1, 20.
Sept. Trpo for ^fib Is. 18, 5. (Plato Phaedu
init. Trp6 TOV Saiwrov. Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 21
Trpo TOV apiWov.) By Hebr. Acts 13, 24
Trpo Trpoo-o)TTOU TTJS (lo~68ov avTov, 1. q. Trpo
eto-oSou avrov, see above in no. 1 . Comp.
^Bb, Sept. Trpo, Am. 1,1. c) With gen.
of pers. or thing, befure one in time; John
5, 7 Trpo ep-ou Kara/3aiWi, before me, i. e.
617
tooner than I. 10, 8 oo-ot npc tp.ov ^
Col. 1, 17. Also ot irpo TWOS those before
any one, who preceded him, were earlier
than he, Matt. 5, 12. Rom. 16, 7. Gal. 1, 17.
So Palaeph. 53. 2. Hdian. 1.5. 13 oi irpb
f /LioC. Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 11 -rrpb ij/xcov. d)
Before roiJ c. infin. expressing an event ;
Matt. 6, 8 717)0 TOV vp.ds airrjo-at. Luke 2,
21. 22, 15. John 1, 49. 13, 19. 17, 5.
Acts 23, 15. Gal. 2, 12. 3, 23. Sept. for
Mb Gen. 13, 10. 27, 7. 10. So Ml V. H.
2. 34. Plato Grit. 48. d.
3. Trop. of precedence, preference, before,
above ; as irpb irdvratv before all things
James 5, 12. 1 Pet. 4, 8. 3 Mace. 2, 21
Seof irpb irdvriav ayios. Hdian. 5. 4. 2.
Plato Menex. 249. e, irpo ye aXXcov. Xen.
Mem. 2. 5. 3.
NOTE. In composition irpo implies in
N. T. a) Place, fore, before, forward,
forth ; as irpodya, 7rpo/3aiVco, 7rpo/3dXXa>.
b) Time, fore, before, beforehand, Lat. prae ;
as irpoelirov, TrpoXeyco, irpofj.fpip.vdu>. c)
Preference, as irpoaiptopai.
Trpodyo), f. <B, (yco,) 1. Trans, to
lead forth, to bring forth, e. g. a prisoner
out of prison, c. ace. Acts 16, 30 irpoaya-
yo avrovs e&>. So in a judicial sense,
Acts 12, 6 ore Se ?p.eXXe avrbv rrpodyeiv 6
HpcoSr/f. 25, 26 8ib irpofjyayov alrbv e <p
vfimv, i. e. before you as judges. So genr.
2 Mace. 5, 18. Xen. CEc. 11. 15 ; in a judi
cial sense, c. els, Jos. Ant. 16. 11. 6. Arr.
Exp. Alex. 4. 14. 3.
2. Spec, in N. T. to go before, to precede,
in place or time; the signif. of the prep,
and verb intrans. being combined into one
gr.neral idea; comp. in ay no. 2. Winer
5 56. 1 . It thus may take an accus. by vir
tue of the composition ; although irpo by
itself governs only the genitive ; see Matth.
5 426. fin. Winer 1. c. compare also Buttm.
5147. n. 8.
a) Of place, to go before, in front, in ad
vance ; absol. Matt. 21, 9 ot irpodyovres KOI
ol aKoXovSoi/vres eKpaov. Mark 11,9. Luke
1 8, 39. With ace. of pers. see above ;
Matt. 2, 9 6 dcrrrip . . . irpofjyev avTovs.
Mark 10, 32. So Jos. B. J. 6. 1. 6 irpofjye
fit TroXu irdvras-
b) In time, i. q. to go first, to precede;
absol. Mark 6, 45 <cai irpodyetv els TO iripav.
Trop. 1 Tim. 5, 24 see in piW no. 2. b.
With ace. of pers. see above; Matt. 14, 22
<a\ irpodytiv avrbv els TO irepav. 21, 31. 26,
32. 28, 7. Mark 14, 28. 16, 7. So Jos. c.
Apion. 2.15 irpodytiv dpxatunjTt. Particip.
jr p o d y a> v , overa. ov. foregoing, former, pre
vious ; 1 Tim. 1, 18 KCITO ray irpoayovcras
(iri ere irpocpijTfias. Heb. 7, 18, So Hdian-
8. 8. 8.
), >, f. i](Tu>, (aipe a>.) to take
forth out of any place, to bring forward,
Judith 13, 15 TrpoeXovo-a TTJV Ke(f)aXr)v CK
rijs irripas. Luc. Rhetor. Praec. 17. Oftener
Mid. to take one before another, i. e. to pre
fer, to choose, Hdian. 6. 8. 13. Xen. Lac. 9.
6 Trpoatpelo-Sai ^dvarov dvr\ TOV fiiov. 111
N. T. Mid. irpoaipfofj.a.1, ovfiai, to take
or have before oneself, to propose to oneself,
to purpose, absol. 2 Cor. 9, 7 Ka3o>s Trpoat-
pelrai TTJ KapSia. So Pol. 3. 107. 15. Xen.
Mem. 2. 1. 2.
TrpoctiTiao/jLai, <5p.ai, f. aVo/iat, Mid.
depon. (atVtao/iat,) to accuse or charge be
forehand ; Aor. 1 to have already accused,
to have already brought a charge, c. ace. et
inf. Rom. 3, 9 ; see in eh. 1 . 2.
TTpoatcova), aor. 1 irpor]Kovo-a, (axovco,)
to hear beforehand; Aor. to have heard of
before, already, c. ace. Col. I, 5 tjv [f\iri8a]
irporjKovo-aTe. Jos. Ant. 8. 12. 3 irpoa-
KTJKOUIS TO. p.f\\ovra. Pol. 10. 5. 5. Xen.
Cyr. 4. 3. 21.
TrpoafjLaprdva), f. 770-0), (a/iaprai/o) : )
perf. irpor]fj.dpTT]Ka, to have sinned already,
heretofore, 2 Cor. 12, 21. 13, 2. Hdian. 3.
14. 8.
irpoav\iov, \>, TO, (av\rj,) place before
a court ; spec, the large gateway of an ori
ental house leading through the front into
the inner court (aiXiy no. 2), i. e. a gateway,
entrance, Mark 14, 68 ; comp. Matt. 26, 71
where it is irvXojv. Suid. irpoav\iov TO
aii\fjs.
, f. ftf](TO(Jiai, Oau/o),) to go
forward, to advance, intrans. Matt. 4, 21 et
Mark 1,19 irpofias fKf &ev. So Jos. B. J.
6. 1. 7. Hdian. 7. 12. 10. Xen. Ag. 6. 7.
Trop. Part. perf. irpofiefiriKuis, via, or.
advanced in life, years ; with tv c. dat. Luke
1, 7 irpofifftrjKoTes tv TUIS fip-epais. v. 18. 2,
36. Sept. c. dat. for c" 1 !:^ N3 Josh. 23,
1. 2. 1 K. 1, 1. So c. tv 2 Mace. 8, 8 ; c.
dat. Diod. Sic. 13. 89.
7rpo/9aX?uw, f. ^aXc5, OaXXw.) 1. to
cast or thrust forward, to put forward, c.
ace. Acts 19, 33 7rpo/3aXXon-a>i ai/Tttv TCOJ>
lovoalav, the Jews thrusting him (Alexan
der) forward. Sept. Jer. 46, 4. Hdian. 7.
6. 19. Luc. Catapl. 25 Trpd^aXX avTov e s TO
flfffOV.
2. Of plants and trees, to put forth, e. g.
leaves, blossoms, fruit, Luke 21, 30 STQV
7rpo|3aXa>o-t sc. ra (puXXa, comp. Matt. 24,
32. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 19 Kapirov. Arr. Epict.
1. 15. 7.
618
, fo, (irpofiaTov^ pertain
ing to cattle or sheep. John 5, 2 eVt TJ Trpo-
ftariKTJ sc. irv\Tj t by the shee^-gate. So
Sept. for - ( x2n -isc Xeh. 3, 1. 32. 12, 39.
This gate was near the temple ; and was
prob. so called as the place where sheep
were sold for the sacrifices of the temple ;
see Bibl. Res. in Pal. I. p. 507 sq.
TrpofiaTOV, ou, TO, (7T/>o,3aii>a>.) pr.
what walks forwards ; hence in Ionic and
Doric usage spoken of quadrupeds, in distinc
tion from things flying, creeping, swimming;
genr. TO. irpo&aTa, beasts, cattle, Horn. 11.
14. 124. Hdot. 1. 203. ib. 2. 41 ; espec.
smaller cattle, sheep and goats, HdoL 1.
133. ib. 8. 137. In Attic usage and N. T.
a sheep, Plur. sheep, as distinguished from
goats, Matt 25, 32 Sxrirtp 6 TTOI/^V afyopi-
et ra 7rpo,3ara OTTO TU>V fpi(pu>v. So genr.
Matt. 7, 15 see in ej/Sv/w. 9,36. 10, 16.
12, 11. 12. 18, 12. Mark 6, 34. Luke 15,
4. 6. John 2, 14. 15. 10, 1. 2. 3 bis. 4
bis. 12ter. 13. Acts 8, 32. Rom. 8, 36.
1 Pet. 2, 25. Rev. 18, 13. Sept. for - ( xs
Gen. 12, 16. 13 ? 5 ; nD Ex. 12, 3 sq. So
Pol. 5. 35. 13. Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 9. Trop.
of those under the care and watch of any
one, as sheep under a shepherd, Matt. 10,
6. 15, 24. 25, 33. 26, 31. Mark 14, 27. John
10,7. 8. 11. 15. 16. 26. 27. 21, 16. 17.
Heb. 13, 20.
, f. do-w, (j3id"f<o, /3aiV.)
to make come forward, to lead or bring for lh,
c. ace. Acts 19. 33 e /c fie TOV o^Xou irpoffli-
ftaaav AXeai>8pov they led (drew) forth
Alexander out of the crowd, prob. in order
to speak in behalf of the Jews. So Pol. 24.
3. 7. Trop. to put forward, Pass, to urge
(in. Matt. 14, 8 irpoftiftacrZelo-a ivrb TTJS nn-
Tpbs avTijs. So Xen. Mem. 1. 5. 1.
7rpo/2A.e7r(, f. ^<, (/SXe ircB,) to foresee,
Sept. for nso Ps. 37, 13. In N. T. Mid.
;rpo/3Xe7j-o/iai, to provide, Lat. protideo,
c. ace. Heb. 11, 40.
TTpoyLVOfiai, perf. 2 jrpoytyova, (yivo-
/iot,) to have been before, to be done before ;
Rom. 3, 25 TO>I> irpoyeyovoTUiv afjMpTijfjLaT^v
sins before done, former sins. 2 Mace. 14,
13. Hdian. 1. 14. 4. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 9.
f. yvuxrofjiai. (yivaxTKat,)
to know before, i. e.
1. Genr. i. q. to know already, to be be
fore acquainted with, c. ace. Acts 26, 5 rrpo-
yiv&o-Kovres pe livuSfv, comp. for the pleonast.
adv. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 10. So c. ace. impl.
2 Pet. 3, 17. Wisd. 18, 6. Hdian. 1. 8. 13.
Xen. Mag. Eq. 8. 12.
2. Spec. i. q. to foreknow, to foresee, pr.
TCI p.(\\ovra Xen. Apol. 30. In X. T. only
of God, to foreknow, perh. with the idea of
approval ; spoken of the perfect foreknow
ledge of God as connected with his eternal
counsels ; so Rom. 8, 29 OTI ovs irpotyvu.
KO\ Trpoupicrf, and Rom. 11.2 \abv avroC, Lv
irpofyvii). 1 Pet. 1, 20. Comp. yivicnca)
1 Cor. 8 ; 3. Gal. 4, 9.
, (us, 17, (irpoyivoxTKu, ) fore
knowledge of future things, irpoyv. r<ov ero-
/leVcov Jos. c. Apion. 1. 26. Hdian. 2. 9. 4 ;
of a prophetic gift, Judith 11, 19. Jos. An.
8. 8. 5. In N. T. only of God, foreknow
ledge, as connected with his eternal coun
sels ; Acts 2, 23 rfj a>pi<Tfj.(irrj ftov\fj /eat irpo-
TOV %ov. 1 Pet. 1 , 2. See in irpo-
O v, 6, f], (TrpoytVo/iai, irpayt-
yova.) pr. earlier born, older, Horn. Od. 9.
221. In X. T. of irpoyovoi, progenitors,
ancestors, and genr. forefathers, 2 Tim. 1, 3
w \arpevo> dirb Trpayovutv. So 2 Mace. 8,
19. Hdian. 3. 5. 5. Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 3.
Spec, parents, 1 Tim. 5, 4 dpoifias 8t86vai
rols Trpoyovois. So Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 1.
Trpojpd^ci), f. ^, (ypd<o>,) to write
before, e. g.
1 . In reference to time past, in the prater
tenses, to hare written before, at a former
time, Eph. 3. 3 jca~o>f Trpotypa^a tv o\iyco.
Rom. 15, 4 bis. Palaeph. 53. 6 toy irpoyt-
ypajrrai.
2. In reference to time future, to declare
in writing beforehand, to announce by put
ting up a written tablet, Aristoph. Av. 450
or 452 (TKOTTflv o.n av ^poypafpcaptv tv
rois TnvaKlois. Dem. 1257. 5 (ppovpas irpo-
ypa<pei<rr)s. Jischin. 35. pen. Plut. Camill.
11. Hence in X. T.
a) Genr. to announce, to declare, to set
forth; as by a public notice or tablet;
Pass. Gal. 3, 1 ols KOT o<3oA/iovr l^o-otr
Xp, irpoypd<pT) tv ifuv f(rravpci>/j.(i>os, before
whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been set forth
among you crucified, i. e. set forth as in a
public written tablet. b) Spec, to pro
scribe, to appoint, to ordain, Pass. Jude 4 01
jroXat irpoyfypaf^fjttvoi ds TOITO TO Kpipa. So
Appian. B. Civ. 4. 1 bis, 2i)XXa TOV npcoTov
rovs t)(%povs fs ~dvaTov Trpoypa^dvros KT\.
Pol. 32. 22. 1 ; comp. Lat. prnscribere.
77^0877X09, ou, 6, TJ, (fi^Xor.) manifest
beforehand, Dem. 293. 25. Xen. Hell. 6. 4.
9. In X. T. emphat. manifest before all,
u-cU-knoicn, conspicuous, 1 Tim. 5, 24. 25.
Heb. 7, 14. So Judith 8, 29. PluL Pyrrh.
25. Plato Plradr. 238. b.
t>19
, f. Scocro), (Si 8co/ ; )
beforehand, lo give first, c. dat. Rom. 11,
35 Tt s trpofSuKcv avT<p KT\. Pol. 8. 17. 7.
Xen. Hell. 1. 5. 7. In Gr. writers oftener
to give forth or over, to betray, Hdian. 7. 2.
14. Xen. Hell. 1. 3. 16, 19.
ou, o, (Trpoiw/xi. a e-
trayer, traitor, Luke" 6, 16. Acts 7, 52.
2 Tim. 3, 4. 2 Mace. 5, 15. Ceb. Tab.
34. Xen. Hell. 1. 7. 23.
7rpoSpe/j,d), see irporpf^u.
TTp6Spo/jiO<?) ov, 6, 17, adj. (Trporpe ^o).
Trpo8pap.flv,) running before, (pvydfta irpo-
8pop.ov Soph. Antig. 108. Hdot. 9. 14. In
N. T. Subst. a fore-runner, precursor, spo
ken of Jesus as entering before his follow
ers into the celestial sanctuary, Heb. 6, 20
OTTOU Trpobpop-os imfp T)p.a>i> fla-r)\%fv lr)<rovs.
SoDiod. Sic. 17. 17, of light troops sent for
ward as scouts. Xen. Mag. Eq. 1. 25 ; comp.
Wisd. 12, 8.
jrpoeiSov aor. 2, (e!8ov, see ei Sco,) to see
before oneself, afar off, Sept. for piSO Gen.
37, 18. Xen. An. 1.8. 20. In N. T* /o fore
see, as things future, absol. Acts 2, 31 (Aa-
(31$) Trpoi Saw e XdXjjcre *rX. Gal. 3, 8 C. ort.
So Wisd. 19, 2. Hdian. 7. 1. 21. Xen. Cyr.
2. 4. 21.
TrpoeiTTOV aor. 2, perf. TrpoeiprjKa, see in
enroi/ init. to say before, i. e.
1. In reference to time past, to have said
before, to have already declared, e. g. Aor.
Gal. 5, 21 ; c. dat. 1 Thess. 4, <5 npotiita-
p.ev ifuv, for this form comp. in elirov init.
Perf. Gal. 1, 9. Heb. [4, 7.] 10, 15 ; c. on
2 Cor. 7, 3. Perf. 3 Mace. 6, 35. Hdian. 8.
4. 27. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 15.
2. In reference to time future, to say be
forehand, lo orelell, lo predict, e. g. Aor. c.
aCC. Acts 1, 16 ty [ypa<prjv~\ irpodne TO
irveiip.a. Perf. Rom. 9, 29 ; c. vp.lv Matt. 24,
25; vp. iv irdvra Mark 13, 23; ort 2 Cor.
13, 2 ; Ttov pT]p.dr(M)i> Trpo(ipr]p.(va>i> 2 Pet. 3,
2. Jude 17. Aor. Pol. 6. 3. 2. Xen. Hell.
3. 4. 20, 21. Perf. Hdian. 6. 8. 13 ; ra irpo-
Jos. Ant. 2. 2. 4.
TrpoeprjKd, see in irpoe nrov.
TrpoeA/Tri^ei), f. t o-w, (Amfw,) lo hope
beforehand, in respect to things predicted ;
Eph. 1, 12 i]p.us . . TOVS 7rpoT)\iriK6T(s ev
TO> Xptorw, i. e. before his manifestation;
spoken of the Jews as having of old had the
hope and promise of the Messiah, in opp. to
the Gentiles who have now first heard of
him, iip-fts aKoixravrts v. 13 ; comp. Rom.
3, 1 sq. 9, 4 sq. Athen. 9. p. 377. c. So
Pol. 2. 4. 5. ib. 14. 3. 1.
f. gopcu, (Vapxo/iai,)
to begin before ; Aor. to hare begun before,
already, 2 Cor. 8, 6. 10. Not found else
where.
7rpoe7rayye\\a), f. e Xw, (fVayy/XXw,)
lo announce beforehand, Dion Cass. 40. 32.
In N. T. Mid. to promise before, of old :
c. ace. Rom. 1, 2 o [tvayyeXiov 6 3eos]
7rpo7r?7yyet XaTO Sta TUJV TrpcxprjToiv KT\. i. e.
aforetime, of old. 2 Cor. 9, 5 in some edit.
So Pass. Dion Cass. 478. 45.
see Trpoeltrov.
f. f \fv(Top.ai, aor. 2 TT/JO-
^X3oi< ; see in tp^op-ai.
1. to go forward, to go further, to pass on,
intrans. Matt. 26, 39 et Mark 14, 35 Trpo-
eX3o> niKpov. With ace. of the way, Acts
12, 10 7rpoi7X3oi> pvp-rjv p.iav, comp. Matth.
5 409. 4. Buttm. 5 131. 0. Winer 5 32. 6.
Jos. B. J. 6. 2. 5. Plut. Thes. 11 nixpw
TrpofXad)!/. Xen. Eq. 7. 9 ; c. ace. TTJV 6b~6i>
Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 18.
2. to go before any one, as referring eithei
to place or time, e. g.
a) Of place, to go before, in advance of
any one, as a fore-runner, messenger, c.
fvaymov TWOS Luke 1, 17; or as a leader,
guide, c. ace. Luke 22, 47 lovdas Trpoi^p^rro
avTovs sc. TOV ox\ov. For this ace. see in
Trpodyo) no. 2. Ecclus. 35, 10. Comp.
Sept. c. e/i7rpocr3f TIVOS for "^sb "Q2 Gen.
33, 3.
b) In time, i. q. to go first, to precede, to
set off before another ; Acts 20, 5 oro
TrpoeXScWes (fievov f]p.as ev TpudSt. 20, 13
irpof\Z6vTfs eV! TO TrXotoi . 2 Cor. 9, 5 ei r
iftas. So c. gen. Luc. D. Mort. 6. 5 anav-
Tts TrpoeXfixTovrai. avTov. Spec, to outgo, to
arrive first, Mark 6, 33 Rec.
Trpoepeco, see tvpodnov.
TTpoeTOlpdfo, f. da-a, (eroi/idfeo), lo
prepare beforehand, Wisd. 9, 18. Pausan.
4. 22. 1. Hdot. 8. 24. In N. T. to appoint
or ordain beforehand, to predestine, c. ace.
et ds, Rom. 9, 23 a TrponTOLp-aa-fv els o6av.
Also by attract, c. dat. Eph. 2, 10 ols [ep-
yois] irpor)Toip.ao-(v 6 Sfdr, Iva tv avTois Ttt-
pmaTTjo-uiJifv. Comp. Philo de Opif. p. 17,
6 Seos ra tv Kocrp.a> Tvdvra Trpo^TOi/idtraro els
epwra KO.\ Trtfaov OVTOV.
TrpoevayyeXi^o/Aai, f. ia-op.at, Mid
(fiayyfXt fa),) to announce glad tidings
beforehand, to foretell glad news, c. dat. Gal.
3, 8 TrpoevayyeXiVaro TW Aftpadp., on KT\.
Comp. Gen. 12, 3. 18, 18.
Trpoe^a), f. t co, (e^a),) to hold forth or
forward, e. g. the hands Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 10.
Mid. to hold before oneself, Hdot. 2. 42 ;
trop. to use as a pretext, to allege, Hdot. 8.
3. Time. 1. 140. Trop. to have before an
other, to have preference or pre-eminence,
lo excel, to be superior, belter, Jos. Ant. 7.
10. 2 po)firj npoexovTfs. Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 41
yv<ap.T] Trpof^fiv. Hence in N. T. Mid.
Trpoe xo/xcu, to excel, to be superior, better,
sc. on one s own part; Rom. 3, 9 ri olv;
n-pof^o /xf 3a ; are we better ? have we a pre
ference above the Gentiles ? sc. in respect
to being sinners before God.
Trpo^ yeo/iat, ovpai, f. jjo-o/itu, (ijye o-
p.ai,) to lead forward or onward, to go on
before, to take the lead, 2 Mace. 11,8. Diod.
Sic. 1. 87. Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 27. In N. T.
trop. to lead on by example, with ace. and
dat. of that in or as to which, Rom. 12, 10
rf) Tip.fl dXXr/Xous TTpoyyovfjifvoi in mutual
respect taking the lead one of another, giving
example to each other. For the ace. comp.
in Trpodyw no. 2.
620 TT/ao/caXeo)
7 rrjs TrpoS. eVtora/it j/jjs. Luc. Ver. Hist. 1.
36. -<Eschin. 6. 14.
eOS) , ^ (7rpoTi37/it,) a setting
before or forth, a setting or laying out, e. g.
of a dead body, Dem. 1071. 21. Plato Legg.
p. 959. a. In N. T.
1. Pr. as of food, but only of the shew-
bread, as being set out before Jehovah on a
^able in the sanctuary, Heb.
:he bread of presence, later
the bread of rows or of piles, Vulg. panes pro-
positionis ; see Lev. 24, 5-9. So as a genit
of quality, in an adjective sense, in the phra
ses: ot opTot TTJS TrpoSeerews 1 Matt. 12, 4.
Mark 2, 26. Luke 6, 4, and fj 7rpo3eo-t? ru>v
tipruv Heb. 9, 2, both equivalent to ot aprot
ot jrpoTiSe/wvoi, the shew-bread, see Winer
34. 2. Buttm. } 132. n. 12. Lehrg. p. 643
sq. So Sept. oprot rijs 7rpo3eVea>s for BfD
Di?Bn Ex. 35, 12. 1 K. 7, 48. al. HS-iSa
1 Chr. 9, 32. 23, 29 7rpo3ecrts aprvv for
Dttb a 2 Chr. 13, 11. Comp. 2 Mace.
10, 3.
2. Trop. of what one sets before his mind,
proposes to himself, Lat. proposilum, i. q.
purpose, counsel ; Acts 27, 1 3 86avTes rfjs
7rpo3recos KtKpa.TrjK.ivai. Emphat.jfirm pur
pose, firm resolve, Acts 11, 23. 2 Tim. 3,
10. Elsewhere of the eternal purpose and
counsel of God ; Rom. 8, 28 rots KOTO, irpo-
Seo-tj K\T]Tols. 9, 11 see in exXo-yij no. 1.
Eph. 1,11. 3, 11. 2 Tim. 1, 9. 2 Mace.
3. 8. Pol. 1. 54. 1. Diod. Sic. 20. 102 init.
set beforehand, appointed, spoken of time ;
hence f) 7rpo3eo-/Mi a sc. f]/j.fpa, a set day,
appointed time, Gal. 4, 2. Jos. Ant. 12. 4.
as,.T), (7rpo3up.or,) predis
position, readiness, willingness, alacrity of
mind ; Acts 17, 1 1 e Se |an-o TW \6yov p-era
irda-rjs Trpo%vp.ias. 2 Cor. 8, 1 1. 12. 19. 9, 2.
Ecclus.45,23. Dem. 1457.8. Xen. Yen. 2.1.
Trpo^Vfios, ov, 6, T), adj. (3up.or,) predis
posed, ready, willing, eager ; e. g. TO TrveC/xa
7rpo3v/iov Matt. 26, 41. Mark 14, 38. Sept.
for a-n; 1 Chr. 28, 21. 2 Chr. 29, 31. So
Pol. 4/7. 9. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 22. Neut.
TO TrpoS vp.ov, readiness, alacrity, Rom.
1, 15 TO KCLT e /xe Trpo Sv/iov (eWi), there is
readiness on my part, I am ready ; comp.
Eph. 1,15. (3 Mace. 5, 26. Jos. Ant. 4. 8.
13 TO TTfpi O.VTOVS 7rpo3u/^oi> ToO SeoO. Eur.
Iph. Taur. 996.) Others : TO KOT /ie,
TrpoSiyiov (e orTi), as much as in me is, there
is readiness ; comp. Dem. 1210. 20.
7T/JO^u/i&)9, adv. (7rpo3vp.os,) readihj,
willingly, with alacrity, 1 Pet. 5, 2. Tob.
7, 8. Hdian. 1. 5. 24. Xen. Conv. 4. 50.
7rpoi(TT?7/if, f. irpoa-TTja-co, (ia"rr]fj.i,~) aor.
2 Trpoea-rrjv, perf. part, contr. Trpoto-Twj.
Trans, to cause to stand before, to set over,
Hdian. 5. 7. 13. Pol. 1. 33. 7. See in to-n;-
fii, comp. Buttm. 107. II. In N. T. only
in the intrans. tenses, e. g. Act. aor. 2 and
perfect; Mid. or Pass. pres. to stand be
fore, e. g.
1. to be over, to preside, to rule, absol.
Rom. 12, 8 6 Trpotord/iei o?, eV crirovbij.
1 Tim. 5, 17 ot KaXSis TrpoeoTWTfs. With
a gen. like other verbs of ruling, through
the force of ?rpo in compos. 1 Tim. 3, 4
TOV tSi ov oucou KaXoJf 7rpo i<Trdp.evov. V. 5
TOI) Id. O IKOV TTpoorfji ai. v. 12. 1 Thess.
5, 12. So c. gen. 1 Mc cc. 5, 19. Jos.
Ant. 8. 12. 3. Hdian. 7. 4. 4. Xen. Mem.
3. 4. 3.
2. Spec, to care for any thing, to be dili
gent in, to practise, to maintain ; c. gen.
KaXeov epyuiv 7Tpoi<rTa<r%ai Tit. 3, 8. 14.
Athen. 13. p. 612. a, 2oX&>j/oy TOV j/o/io3eVou
ovS (TTirpfTrovTos o>8pt TuvTrjs TV poicrTaa Sai
re^yrfs. Plut. Pericl. 24 ov Kocrp.iov irpoe-
crTuxrav (pya(Tias, oiSe crfp-vf/s- Comp. Xen.
Mem. 3. 2. 2.
TTpOKaXecO, at, f. eo-a), (KaXe w,) /O caZ2
/ort/i, to invite to stand forth, Pol. 23. 9. 2.
Oftener Mid. to caZ/ /ortft to oneself, to in-
xile, Plato Conv. 217. c ; espec. to combat,
to challenge, Diod. Sic. 4. 58. Xen. Cyr. ].
4. 4. Hence in N. T. Mid. TrpoKaXe o/iat,
ov/xat, Lat. prowco, to provoke, to excite, c,
ace. Gal. 5, 26. So Hdian. 6. 1. 12. Diod,
Sic. 1. 21.
621
TT pOKaTayye\\a>, f. 6 Xco, ((carayyeX-
Xa>,) /o announce beforehand, e. g. future
events, to foretell, Acts 3, 18. 24. 7,52.
Pass. Part. perf. TrpttKaTJ/yyeXp.ei oy,
announced beforehand, promised, 2 Cor. 9,
5 Rec. Jos. Ant. 2. 9. 4 rois TrpoKarTjyyeX-
/itVoiy UTTO ToC 3eou Trt crrii Trapei^f. ib. 1.
12. 3.
TrpOKarapTL^a), f. urco, (Kara/m jjw,) to
wia&e reflffy beforehand, c. ace. 2 Cor. 9, 5.
Not found in Gr. writers.
TrpOKGlfjLaij Part. irpoKfi^fVoy, (/ceip,cu,)
to Zie before, to be laid or se/ before any one,
intrans. pr. Sept. Lev. 24, 7. Luc. Nigr. 2.
Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 25, 27. In N. T. only
trop.
1 . to lie or be before the mind of any one,
i. q. to be present to him ; 2 Cor. 8, 12
yap 17 7rpo3up,( a TrpoKftrai. Philo de Vit.
Mos. p. 626. a, irpovnaro ti> avrw WXoy.
Diod. Sic. 20. 43. Xen. Conv. 2. 7.
2. Put instead of Pass. perf. of Trpor/Sty/u,
comp. in Kelp,ai no. 2 ; to fee Zcn J or set be
fore one s mind, e. g. a duty, reward, exam
ple ; Heb. 6, 18 rrjs TrpoKdiMtvrjs t\Tri8os
KparrjcraL. 12, 1. 2. Jude 7 coy 2o Sop,a KCU
Pa p-oppa . . . TTpoKfivrai Seiyp,a. Jos. Ant.
15. 8. 1. Diod. Sic. 3. 26. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3.
2,8.
TTpoKrjpva-ad) v. -TTOJ, f. co, (unpixr-
aco,) to proclaim beforehand, by a herald,
Jos. B. J. 6. 8. 2. Pol. 5. 60. 3. Xen. Lac.
11. l. In N. T. genr. to announce or
preach beforehand ; in the past tenses, to
have before announced, preached ; c. ace.
Acts 13, 24 irpoKTjpvgaiTos Icodwov . . .
/3a7mcrp,a p-eravoias. Pass. Acts 3, 20 Rec.
Jos. Ant. 10. 5. 1 Ifpept ay ra peXXoj/ra
TY TToXet Seiva irpo(KT]pve.
7T/30/C07TJ/, rjs, f], (7rpoKo7rrco.) pr. a going
forward, progress ; in N. T. only trop. pro
gress, advancement, furtherance ; Phil. 1, 12
fls irpoKOTrrjv TOV evayyeXi ov. V. 25. 1 Tim.
4) 15.2 Mace. 8, 8. Pol. 2. 37. 10. Diod.
Sic. 16. 6. A word of the later Greek,
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 85.
TTOO/COTTTft), f. -v/rco, (KOTTTCO,) to leal or
drive forwards, as if with repeated strokes ;
hence, in forward, to further, Thuc. 4. 60.
ib. 7. 56. Also intrans. or with iavrov
impl. see in ayco no. 2, to beat forward, as
in Engl. a ship is said to beat ahead ; hence
genr. to go forward, to make progress, to
proceed, on one s way, journey, Jos. Ant. 2.
16. 13. B. J. 4. 2. 4. Comp. in Engl. to
push forwards, both trans, and intrans. In
N. T. only intrans. and trop.
1. to make progress in any thing, to ad
vance, to increase ; e. g. with dat. of that in
or as to which, Luke 2, 52 KOI
Konre oxx/u a, comp. Winer $31. 3. Matth.
5400. 7. With eV c. dat. Gal. 1, 14 / TW
louSaiVp-w, comp. Matth. 1. c. note. With
eVt c. ace. e. g. Vl TO x f ~ l P ov i 1 wax worse
and worse, 2 Tim. 3, 13 ; eVi ir\elov further
2 Tim. 2, 16. 3, 9 ; comp. in TrXeiW no. 4.
So c. dat. Diod. Sic. 11. 87; c. eV, as
TTpoKeKofpws fv TrcuSei a Diod. Sic. VI. p. 30.
Arr. Epict. 2. 10. 30 ; eVi TO KUKOV Test.
XII Pair. p. 614 ; eVi TT^IOV Diod. Sic.
14. 98.
2. Of time, aor. to be advanced, to be far
spent, Rom. 13, 12 ; i/i TrpotKo-^fv. Jos.
B. J. 4. 4. 6 TTJS VVKTOS irpoKonrov(rr]s- App.
B. Civ. 2. p. 781 fjfitpa TrpovKOTTTf.
irpOKplfia, arcs, TO, (TrpoKpiVw,) a pre-
judgment, prejudice, prepossession, 1 Tim.
5,21.
TTpOKVpoO), >, f. cooxo, (*:vpoco,) to esta
blish or confirm before, previously, Pass.
perf. Gal. 3, 17.
7rpo\afJ,{3dva), aor. 2 TrpoeXafiov, (Xap.-
Pdva>,~) to take before, i. e.
1. to take before another, to anticipate an
other in doing any thing, c. ace. 1 Cor. 11,
21 fKacrTos TO idiov faarvov 7rpoXa/i/3am,
1. e. the rich man eats the provisions lie has
brought, without waiting for the poorer
members to come in ; comp. in dydfrrj no.
2. So Diod. Sic. 20. 107 irpoXanftdveiv TO
Dem. 32. 27. ib. 79. 2
yap fj.wv TOVTO
2. Before an infin. to take up beforehand,
to do before the time, to anticipate the time
of doing ; c. inf. Mark 14, 8 7rpoe Xa,3e ^upi-
crat JJLOV TO crco/xa KT\. i. e. she hath anoint
ed my body by anticipation against my bu
rial ; comp. Winer 58. 4. Gesen. Lehrg.
p. 823. Aristot. de Gener. Anim. 4. 1 KU\
7rpoXa/n/3a/oKrey coy ouTcoy fx ov i Wffo yivop.*-
vov ouTojy I8fiv. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 3 oldiHtp-
criKol VO/JLOI. 7rpoXa/3oWey eVt/ie Xon-at oTrcoy
KTX. Comp. Katpovs Trpo\a^dvfiv Diod.
Sic. 14. 63.
3. Pass. aor. 1 TrpotXfj^Tjv, of persons,
to have been before taken, overtaken, surpri
sed ; Gal. 6, 1 et KOI Trpo\rj(p~;i a^SpcoTroy tv
Ttt>\ TrapaTTTco/xart, if a man be overtaken in
a fault, i. e. by surprise, before he thinks of
it._Wisd. 11, 17.
TTp oXeyft), f. ^co, (Xe yco,) to say before
hand. in foretell, to forewarn, 2 Cor. 13, 2.
Gal. 5, 21. 1 Thess. 3, 4. Sept. for 1151-1
Is. 41, 26. Diod. Sic. 1. 50. Xen. An. 7.
7. 3.
Trpo/jiapTVpo/Jicu, Mid. depon. (p-apru-
pop.cn,) pr. to call to witness beforehand,
622
only in N. T. to testify beforehand, to de
clare beforehand, 1 Pet. 1,11. See Sta/inp-
, f. ijcrw, (/^eXfraco,) to
practise beforehand, Pol. 10. 47. 3. Xen.
Ath. 1. 20. In N. T. to premeditate, c. inf.
Luke 21, 14 /J.TJ 7rpo/ieXeraJ> airoKoyrftrjvai..
Comp. Mark 13, 11.
Trpofjiepi^vdu), z>, f. 770-0), (pepi/xi/aw,)
to ca? - e or take thought beforehand, Mark
13, 11.
Trpovoea), <, f. ^o-co, (W&>,) to foresee,
to perceive beforehand, Horn. II. 18. 526.
Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 13. In N. T. trop. to see
to beforehand, to care for*, to provide for, Lat.
provideo, c. gen. 1 Tim. 5, 8. So Wisd.
13, 16. JEl V. H. 2. 31. Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 1.
Mid. to provide for in one s own behalf,
C. accus. e. g. Trpovoovp-evoi KaXa evdnriov
TWOS, providing for what is good in the
sight of any one, taking care to walk up
rightly, Rom. 12, 17 and 2 Cor. 8, 21, in
allusion to Sept. Prov. 3, 4 irpovoov KO\O.
eVcaTnoi Kvpiov. Comp. Xen. Mem. 4. 3.
12 ; c. gen. Sext. Empir. adv. Eth. 104
TrpowetcrSfu TOV KaXoO. Jos. Ant. 9. 1. 1.
as, fj, (rrpovofo), ) foresight,
providence, provision, Acts 24, 3. Rom. 13,
14 Trpovoiav p.T) TroietcrSat, see in iroieo) no.
1. b. /3. 2 Mace. 4, 6. Pol. 3. 106. 9. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 6. 23.
TTpOOpua), 5), (opaw,) perf. TrpoopaKa,
to foresee, Jos. c. Ap. 128. Xen. Conv. 4. 5 ;
to see before oneself, Thuc. 7. 44. Xen. Cyr.
5. 4. 49. In N. T. to see before, i. e.
1. Mid. to see before oneself, to have be
fore one s eyes, trop. of what one has vividly
in mind, c. ace. Acts 2, ^JHomp^tjvrov
Ki-ftov fvwTTiov pxnvquoted from Ps. 16, 8
where Sept. for <"ij^ to set.
2. Perf. to have seen before, in time, Acts
21, 29.
Trpooplfa, f. to-co, (6pt<,) to bound or
limit beforehand, trop. of price, Dem. 877.
7 si sana lect. In N. T. trop. to predeter
mine, to predestinate, spoken of the eternal
counsels and decrees of God ; with ace. c.
infin. expr. or impl. Acts 4, 28 oo-a ... 17
/3ouXn crov Trpowpicre yewVSat. Rom. 8, 29.
30. I Cor. 2, 7 ; c. ace. et ds Eph. 1, 5.
Pass. v. 11.
aor. 2 TrpoerraSov,
to be affected beforehand, to experience before,
e. g. good Hdot. 7. 11. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 5.
In N. T. of evil, to suffer before; Aor.
to have suffered before, previously, 1 Thess.
2, 2. So Thuc. 3. 67, 82. Plato Rep. 376. a.
TrpoTrdrwp, O pos, 6, (n-cmyp.) a forefa
ther, ancestor, Rom. 4, 1 Lachm. for Trtmyp
Rec. Hdot. 2. 161. Luc. Alex. 43. Plato
Legg. 717. e.
}, f. ^a>, (mf/wi-co,) to send on
before, Jos. Ant. 7. 8. 5. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 1 8 ;
to send forwards or forth Wisd. 19, 2. Hdot.
4. 33, 121. In N. T. to send forward on
one s journey, to bring one on his way, to
accompany for some distance in token of
respect and honour; c. ace. Acts 20, 38
Trpofirfp-irov avTov els TO irkoiov. 21,5. So
Jos. Ant. 7. 11.4 irponefj. ^as Aam8r]v fie-
XPI TOV lopBdvov. Diod. Sic. 13. 3. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 4. 25. Hence genr. to bring one on
his journey, to help one forward, c. ace.
1 Cor. 16, 6. 1 1. Tit. 3, 13. 3 John 6. Pass.
Acts 15, 3. Rom. 15, 24. 2 Cor. 1,16. So
1 Esdr. 4, 47. 1 Mace. 12, 4.
{ os , ovs, 6, ij, (adj.
>,) falling forwards, Lat. prociduus, Xen.
Eq. 1 . 8 ; trop. prone, inclined, ready to do
any thing, Xen. Hell. 6. 5. 24. In N. T.
trop.-in a bad sense, precipitate, headlong,
rash ; Acts 19, 36 firj8ev irponfTes rrpaTTfiv.
2 Tim. 3, 4. So Ecclus. 9, 23. Hdian, 1,
8. 11. jEschin. 27. 8.
t,, f. da-op-ai, Pass, depon.
to pass on before, to go before
any one. e. g. as a leader, guide, c. gen. Acts
7, 40 "Zetiis ot TrpoTropeucrozrat f)p.S)v, quoted
from Ex. 32, 1. 22, where Sept. for Tjbn.
(1 Maci. U, 11. Pol. 18. 2. 5.) Also as\i
forerunner, herald, Luke 1, 76 TrpoTr. irpo
TrpocrwTrou Kvptov, see in Trpd no. 1 . Sept. for
h .?S> ^bn p s . 97, 3; b trtp p s . 89, 15.
So Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 23 Trpo-rr.
a prep, governing the genitive,
dative, and accusative ; coinciding in its prim
ary signif. with the primary force of these
cases respectively, viz. with the gen. imply
ing motion or direction from a place hither ;
with the dat. rest or remaining by, at, near
a place ; with the accus. motion or direction
towards or to a place. Buttm. 147. n. 1.
Kiihner 298. Matth. 590. Winer 51. f.
p. 448. 52. e. p. 471. 53. h. p. 481.
I. With the GENITIVE, pr. from a place
hither, Horn. Od. 8. 29 f elves . . . JWr epov
Sco, TJ Trpos Tjoimv. 77 ecnrepiwv av^pu>nu>v.
Then, of a place or region from which a
person or thing seems to come, in or towards
which he appears ; e. g. Trpos Bopeao, npos
No rov, Engl. northward, southward, Od. 13.
110, 111; jrpos TOV iroTap-ov, at or by the
river, Xen. An. 4. 3. 26. Comp. Heb. &
Gen. 2, 8. 13, 11. Heb. Lex. ") no. 3. h
7T/309
Trop. of the source, agent, cause, from
which any thing comes or proceeds, e. g.
Xo/3eti/ TI rrpo s rivos Hdot. 2. 139, 152 ; and
so after neuter or passive verbs, from, of, by,
Luc. D. Deor. 14. 1. Hdian. 1. 2. 5. Xen.
An. 1. 9. 20. Buttm. { 134. 3. Also mark
ing dependence from, relation with or to, i. e.
the pertaining or belonging in any way to a
person or thing, e. g. Trpor SIK^S according
to right Soph. CEd. T. 1014. Hdot. 7. 153 ;
aTorra \tyeis ndi ov8a/j,uis Trpor <rov Xen.
Mem. 2. 3. 15. Hence in N. T. once, trop.
pertaining to, with the idea of advantage,
1. e. helpful to, for; Acts 27, 34 roiiro yap
*vos rr}s vfuripat a-wnjplas inrapxti. Matth.
J590. Kiihner $ 298. Winer {51. p. 448.
So Luc. D. Deor. 20. 3. Diod. Sic. 18. 50
tin. Piato Gorg. 459. c. Thuc. 3. 38.
II. With the DATIVE, Trpos marks a place
or object by the side of which a person or
thing is, by, at, near ; as if in answer to the
question where ? in N. T. only five (or six)
times, e, g. Mark 5, 1 1 rrpos r<j> 6 pet, where
Rec. has Trpos rd oprj. Luke 1 9, 37 Trpos rfj
KaraffdiTfi rov opovs. John 18, 166 Ilerpos
(ia~rr)Kfi Trpbs rfj 3iW. 20, [11.] 12. Rev. 1,
13. Matth. ^590. b Buttm. } 147. n. 1.
Kiihner } 298. Winer { 51. p. 471. Jos, Ant
2. 16. 1. Hdian. 5. 3. 24. Xen. An. 1. 8. 4.
III. With the ACCUSATIVE. TTOOS marks
strictly the object towards or to \vhich any
thing moves or is directed, see above, init.
1. Of Place, towards, to, unto, as if in an
swer to the question whither ? c. ace. of
place, thinjr, person: comp. Matth. 5 591.
Buttm. 1. c. Kiihner $ 298. Winer ,j 53. p. 48 1 .
a) Pr. of motion or direction, e. g. after
verbs of going, coming, departing, return
ing, and the like, and also after like nouns ;
Matt. 2, 12 pr) dvaKafj-^rai Trpbs HpooS^f. 3,
5 feTTOpevovro Trpbs alrov. V. 14 Kal cru
tp xr) Trpos fie ; 10,13. 11,28. 25, 9. Mark
1, 33 TI TroXis O\T] Tno-vvrjy[j.(vr] r/v Trpbs rfjv
3vpai/. 6, 25. 45 irpodytiv . . . irpbs ~Brfi<rdi-
8dv. 10, 1. Luke 8, 4. 19. 24, 12 aTnjXSe
rrpos eavruv, i. e. to their lodgings. John 3,
20 OVK fpxerai Trpos TO <pcos. 6, 37. 7. 33.
Acts 3, 11. 28, 30. Rom. 1, 10. Gal. 1, 17.
al. ep. (Hdian. 1. 13. 2. Pint. Galb. 13
init. Xen. Hell. 4. 1. 2.) So after yiVeo-3at,
John 10, 35. Acts 7, 31. 13, 32. 2 Cor. 1,
18; see in yiVo/im I. 4. b. f. (Comp. Xen.
An. 3. 4. 24.) After verbs of sending, c.
ace. of pers. Matt. 21, 34 tiTrWeiXe TOVS
Sov Xovs avrov irpbs rovs yfcopyovs. Luke
23, 27. John 16, 7. Acts 15, 25. Eph. 6, 22.
Tit. 3, 12. Hence cVto-ToXij Trpos rtva Acts
9, 2. 22, 5. 2 Cor. 3, 1. (Hdian. 2. 12. 10.
Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 3 ; (iriaroXf) irpus 2 Mace.
023
7rpo<?
11,27. Luc. Nigr. 1 .) After verbs of load
ing, bringing, drawing, by force or otherwise ;
Matt. 26, 57 ot be Kpanjcraires rbv I. dirf)-
yayov npbs Kdid(pav. Mark 9, 17. 19 (pepert
airbv Trpos p.f. 11,7. Luke 12, 58. John
12, 32 Trdvras tAKucrco Trpos epavrov. 14, 3.
Acts 23, 15. Rev. 12, 5. Pragn. Acts 23,
24 see in Siacra>o>. So Hdian. 4. 3. 3.
Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 1 . Also after verbs imply
ing motion to a place and a subsequent re
maining there, where in Engl. we mostly
use at, upon, but also to, unto, E. g. verbs
of falling, TTLTrretv v. TTpocrnLnrfiv Trpbs rovs
TroSas rivos, to fall at one s feel, Mark 5, 22.
7, 25. (Sept. Ex. 4, 25.) So verbs of lay
ing, putting, casting, and the like ; as Matt.
3, 10 fj divr] Trpbs rfjv piuv Kelrai. Luke 3,
9. 16, 20 os fjSefiXrjTO Trpbs rbv Trv\a>va au-
roO. Acts 3, 2. So Mark 10, 7. Matt. 4, 6.
For the use of Trpo s c. ace. after verbs com
pounded with Trpos, see Winer ; 56. 4. 13.
Genr. Acts 5, 10 e^ei/ey/cai/res teaifsav Trpbs
rbv avftpa avrrjs. Acts 13, 36. After verbs
and words implying mere direction, as a
turning, reaching, looking, and the like :
Luke 7, 44 (rrpa(pe\s Trpos rtjv yvvdiKa. Acts
9, 40. 2 Cor. 3, 16. Rom. 10, 21 er Ta<ra
ray ^eipds fJ-ov Trpbs XaoV KT\. Eph. 3, 14
Kdfj.irra> rd yovard /JLOV Trpbs rbv -irartpa. Trop.
James 4. 5 see in eViTroSe co. (Hdian. 6. 4. 3.)
So by Hebraism, e. g. /3XeTmi> ri irpocratTrov
Trpbs Trp6o~Q)Trov, face to face, 1 (.or. 13, 12 :
So Sept. for tn:a ^ D^JB Gen. 32, 31.
Deut. 34, 10. Also XoAeu 1 trro/ia npbs o~ro-
p.a, mouth to mouth, 2 John 12 ; so Sept.
for fB~^"$ nB , Nm. 12, 8. Comp. Matth.
J 427. b.
b) Put with all verbs and words which In
clude the idea of speaking to any one, most
ly c. ace. of pers. Comp. Matth. Winer,
1. c. a) Genr. e- g. after elnnv Matt. 3,
15. Luke 1, 13. 18. 34 ; AoXe co Luke 1,19.
55. 2, 18. 20; Xe yeu Luke 5. 36. 7,24.
Acts 3, 25 ; fpvfil Luke 22, 70. Acts 2, 38.
al. So with verbs of answering, as drroKpt-
vopat Acts 3, 12. 25, 16 ; of accusing, as
Kanjyopeaj John 5, 45 ; of praying, entreat
ing, as /3oao> Luke 18, 7 (Sept. 1 Sam. 12,
10) ; 8fop.ai Acts 8, 24 ; SVis Rom. 10, 1 ;
vxofj.ai 2 Cor. 13,7; Ttpoa-evxn Acts 12,
5. Rom. 15, 30 ; so by Hebr. diptiv <paw)v
Trpos rbv 3fo i> Acts 4, 24 ; comp. Heb.
b p Sb3 Is. 24, 14, and Heb. Lex. art. Xtt
no. 1 . e. With words of declaring, making
known, as dva8fiis Luke 1, 80; yi>copifw
Phil. 4, 6 ; ffj.<pavi& Acts 23, 22 ; of com
mand and the like, e. g. tWoXij Acts 17,
61 15 ; uTToXoyi a Acts 22, 1. etc. (Sept.
1 Sam. 14, 19. Hdian. 3. 6. 2. Plato Hipp
624
7T/309
Min. 370. cl. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 14. Mem. 1.
3. 2 fv^ofiM Trpos-) Once c. ace. of mem
ber, as XaXeij/ Trpos TO ovs i. e. to speak to
one in his ear, privately, Luke 12, 3. ft)
Of mutual words and sayings; Acts 2, 12
iXXos Trpos (iXXov \tyoiTfS. So Trpos aXX)}-
Kovs to one another, one to another, Mark 8,
16. 9, 33. 15, 31. John 6, 52. 16, 17.
Acts 2, 7. 4, 15. (Ceb. Tab. 2. Hdian. 5.
2. 14.) Trpo s eavTovs id. Mark 1, 27. 9, 16.
33. 14, 4. 16, 3. Luke 22, 23. y) After
verbs of swearing to any one, i. q. to pro
mise with an oath ; Luke 1, 73 opKov ov
w/xocre Trpos Aftpadp.. So Horn. Od. 14.
331. ib. 19. 288. 8) After verbs of speak
ing, communing, lo or with oneself; Luke
18, 11 6 ^apacraios ortSitis Trpos tavTov
TCLVTO. rrpoarivxfTo, i. e. standing he prayed
thus with himself. So Luc. Contempl. 18
jrpos ffj.avToi> ye itvoo. Aristasnet. Ep. 1. 6
Trpos f^iavrov e(prjv.
c) Trop. after verbs and words implying
direction of the mind or will, an affection or
disposition towards any one ; e. g. a)
Favourable, implying good-will, confidence ;
2 Cor. 3, 4 TrfTrofarja-iv e^ofiev Trpbs rbv
Seoi . 7, 4 Trapprjcria Trpos vpus. v. 12. Gal.
6, 10 epyaco/ieSa TO ayaSoj/ Trpos Tratras.
Eph. 6, 9. Phil. 2, 30. 1 Thess. 1, 8 ^ rri-
<TTIS TI rrpos TOV 3eoV. 5, 14. 2 Tim. 2, 24.
Tit. 3, 2. Philem. 5. Also Col. 4, 5 eV o-o-
(pia TTfpLTraTf iTf Trpos TOVS e a>. 1 Thess. 4,
12. So Jos. Vit. 25 17 Trpos pe TT KTTIS.
Plut. Demetr. 39 Trepi <pi\las Trpos CLVTOV.
Hdian. 8. 6. 12. Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 10. /3)
Unfavourable^ i. q. against ; Acts 6, 1 yoy-
yvo-/j.bs Trpos TOVS E/3pat ous. 23, 30 \eytiv
TO. Trpos aiirov. 24, 19. 25, 19. 1 Cor. 6, 1.
Eph. 6, 11 arrival Trpos KT\. Col. 3, 13. 19
/ii) TrtKpaiVecrSe Trpos auras. Heb. 12, 4.
Rev. 13,6. Comp. Matth. $ 591. <?. JButtm.
1. c. Kiihner 1. c. So Hdian. 3. 8. 3. Dern.
143. 27. Xen. Mem. 3. 3. 7.
2. Of Time, e. g. a) Pr. of a definite
time when, towards, near; Luke 24, 29
Trpos (<rTT(pav eort, Kal KfK\iKfi> rj r;/xepa.
Comp. Matth. { 591. e, fin. Winer 1. c.
So Jos. Ant. 5. 4. 3 Trpos eW. Thuc. 4.
135 Trpos tap rj drj. Xen. An. 4. 5. 21 Trpos
rjptpav. j3) As forming with the accus.
a periphrasis for an adverb of time how long,
q. d. at, for ; as Trpos Kaip6v,for a season, a
while, briefly, Luke 8, 13. 1 Cor. 7, 5 ; Trpos
Kaipbv u>pas 1 Thess. 2, 17; Trpos a>pai>
John 5, 35. Gal. 2, 5. So Heb. 12, 10
rpos oXt yas ijpe pas. V. 1 1 Trpos TO Trapoi>,for
the present, at present. James 4, 14 Trpos
oXi yov sc. xpovov. Comp. Winer 1. c. So
Pol. 1. 61. 4 Trpos Kaipov. Luc. D. Deor. 18.
1 Trpos oXi yoi/. ^El. V. H. 12. 63. Hdian. 1.
3. 13 Trpos TO TrapoV. Thuc. 2. 22.
3. Trop. as denoting the direction, refer
ence, relation, which one object has towards
or to another, e. g.
a) towards, i. e. in reference to, in respect
to, as to, implying the direction or remote
object of an action. a) With ace. of
pers. Mark 12, 12 (yvaxrav OTI Trpbs UVTOVS
Trjv Trapc^SoXiji/ eirrf. Acts 24, 16 aTrp. crvvti-
fya-iv e xeiv Trpbs TOV SeoV KT\. Rom. 4, 2.
Heb. 1, 7 Trpos p.tv TOVS ayyeXovs Xeyet. V.
8. al. So T Trpds ere ; ri Trpos i^/ias / Matt.
27, 4. John 21, 22. 23. Comp. Matth. 5 591.
y. Buttm. Kiihner, Winer, 1. c. So Ml. V.
H. 12. 64. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 15. Dem. 232.
7 ov8tv eori TOVTCOV 8f)7rov irpbs (p.e. /3)
With acc. of thing. Heb. 9, 1 3 dyia^Vt Trpos
TTJVTTJS aapKos KoSaporijTa. Luke 18, 1 eXeye
Trapa/SoXiji O.VTOIS, Trpbs TO Selv TrdvroTe Trpocr-
eu^eo-Sai KT\. 2 Cor. 4, 2. After verbs of
replying, Matt. 27, 14 OVK aTrtKpi^rj m rw
Trpos ovdf ev pijp.a. Rom. 8, 31 Trpos TOVTO.
So genr. Plato Hipp. maj. 295. c. Xen.
Mem. 1. 3. 3 ; Trpos raCra Hdian. 3. 12. 23.
Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 12. y) In the construc
tion TO. trpos Tiva v. TI, things relating
or pertaining to any person or thing, e. g.
TO. Trpbs tlpr]vr}v, pr. conditions of peace Luke
14, 32 ; trop. Luke 19, 42 ; TO. Trpbs TTJV
Xpfiav, things necessary, Acts 28. 10; TO
Trpbs fafjv 2 Pet. 1 , 3 ; TO. Trpbs TQV %cov
things pertaining to God, divine things,
Rom. 15, 17. Heb. 2, 17. 5, 1. Comp. in
6, fj, TO, E. b. So Sept. Ex. 18, 19 ra
Trpos 3eoV. Diod. Sic. 1. 72 ra Trpos TTJV ra-
(pf)i>. Xen. Cyr. 1.2. 10 ra Trpos TOV TrdXe-
/J.OV.
b) Of a rule or standard of action, accor
ding to, in conformity with ; Luke 12,47
/j.rj8e Troirjaas Trpbs TO Se X^^ia avTov. 2 Cor.
5, 10 Trpos a errpagev. Gal. 2. 14. Eph. 3,
4. Comp. Matth. 591. 8. Winer 1. c.
Luc. Hist, conscr. 38 init. Plato Conv.
199. b. Xen. An. 6. 1. 5.
c) Of the motive, ground, occasion of an
action, on account of, because of, for, e. g.
Matt. 19, 8 Mwi crJJs Trpos TTJV o-K\rjpoKap8iav
vfj.S}V eWrpe\//-ez> KrX. Mark 10. 5. Comp.
Matth. ^ 591. /3. Kiihner 1. c. Hdot. 1. 38.
Plato Rep. 331. a. Xen. Mem. 3. 8. 5.
d) A marking the end or result, the aim
or purpose of an action, e. g. Trp&s TI ; for
what, why ] i. e. to what end, for what pur
pose, John 13, 28. Comp. Matth. J 591. S.
Kiihner 1. c. (Soph. Aj. 40. Xen. Mem. 3.
7. 2.) After verbs, as expressing the end,
aim, tendency of an action or quality, e. g.
Acts 3, 10 OVTOS i)v 6 Trpbs TTJV
7T/W
625
Trpocrayco
KT\. Rom. 3, 26. 15, 2. 1 Cor. 6,
5 Trpos fvrponT)v iifjuv Xeyw. 7, 35. 10, 11.
2 Cor. 1, 20. Eph. 4, 12. 1 Tim. 1, 16. 4,
7 yv[i.vdt 8e crtavrov Trpos (vcrtfifiav. Heb.
5, 14. 6, 11. 1 Pet. 4, 12. Espec. with TO
c. infin. to the end that, as Matt. 5, 28 Tras
6 jSXerrcoj yiu/atKa Trpos TO eVtSupfJo-at av-
T)S. 6, 1 Trpos TO SeaS/pai OVTOIS. 13, 30
(7vXXeaTf . . . /cat fiijcraTf . . . Trpos TO Kara-
Kavcrat avrd. 23, 5. Mark 13, 22. Eph. 6,
11. James 3, 3. (3 Mace. 1, 19. Hdian. 3.
14. 2. Time. 7. 8; c. inf. Sept. Jer. 27, 10.
Plato Phagdo 60. b.) So after nouns and
adjectives, John 11,4 oVSeW ta Trpos 3aVa-
TOV. Eph. 4, 14. Col. 2, 23. (Jos. B. J. 4.
9. 1 1 (pdpp.ciKov npos crtoTrjpiav. Luc. Merc.
Cond. 40 Trpos K/pSos.) John 4, 35 6Yi Xeu-
Kai fieri Trpos Zfpio-fibv ^8r). Acts 27, 12
aWv3/Tov TOV \ifj.evos VTrap\ovros Trpos Trapa-
Xfipcuriav. 2 Cor. 2, 16. 10, 4. Eph. 4, 29.
1 Tim. 4, 8. 2 Tim. 3, 17. Tit. 1,16. 1 Pet.
3, 15. So Diod. Sic. 5. 37. Plato Menex.
247. e, Trdvra T<I Trpos tv8aip.oviav (ptpovra. _
Xen. Mem. 4. 5. 12. Also of a tendency
and result, as 2 Pet. 3, 16 a crrpf@\ovo-iv
. . . Trpos 1 TTJV I8iav avTwv drro}\fiav. 1 John
5, 16 TOIS afj.apTa.vovo-1 pi) Trpos SaraToi/.
Also dpapTi a Trpos SaVaTOi , v. 16. 1 7.
e) Of the relation in which one person or
tiling stands towards another, towards, with ;
comp. Matth. $ 591. e. Luke 23, 12 Trpov-
Trrjpxov yup * v ^X - P? ovres Trpos (avrovs.
(Hdian. 3. 2. 14.) Rom. 5, 1 flprjvrjv f^ofj.fv
Trpos TOV 3foV. (Xen. Hi. 2. 11.) Acts 2, 47
f%ovTfs X^P iV jr P os o\ov TOV AaoV. Acts 28,
25 do-vpfpcovoi ovrts Trpos d\\T]\ovs- (Diod.
Sic. 4. 1.) 2 Cor. 6, 15 TI S 8e av^^vrjcns
Xptorw Trpos BeXi ap ; Hence Start SecrSnt
SicftrjKTjv npos Tiva, to make a covenant with
any one, Acts 3,25. Heb.10, 6. 9, 20 see
in crrcXXoyuM. So Diod. Sic. 1 1. 44 marriSc-
o-3ai <pi\iav npos Tiva. 1EI. V. H. 9. 41. Xen.
Vect. 5. 13. In a comparison, as compared
with ; Rom. 8, 18 OVK aia TO TraSij/zaTa TOV
v\/v Kaipov irpos TTJV pfXhovcrav So^ai/. Matth.
1. c. y. So Ecclus. 24, 29. Plato Hipp. Maj.
281. d, ttvai TU>V dp^at toj TOVS Trepl TT]V <ro-
<piav (pauXovs Trpos upas. Xen. Mem. 1 . 2. 52.
4. Sometimes Trpo s c. ace. is used after
verbs which express simply rest at, by, in
a place, i. q. Trpo s c. dat. But in such in
stances, for the most part, the idea of a pre
vious coming to or direction towards that
place is either actually expressed, or is im
plied in the context ; comp. tls no. 4.
Matth. \ 591. 77. Winer \ 53. h. Thus
a) Genr. c. ace. of place, Mark 11, 4 tvpov
rbv TTU>\OV 8(8fp.tvov Trpos Trjv Supai/. 14,
54 ZfpfJMivopevos Trpos TO (pis, i. e. at or
40
towards the fire. Luke 22, 56. John 20, 11.
So c. ace. of person, i. q. with, by, among,
Matt. 26, 18 Trpos ere TTOIW TO Tracr^a. v. 55
Trpos vp.as IwAcfdpupi 8i8do~Ku>v, pr. I seated
myself to or among you. Mark 14, 49 J^K
Trpos v/J.as . . . 8i8do-K(0v. Acts 12, 20. 13, 31
oiTiffs vvv fieri pdpTvpes OVTOV Trpos TOV
XaoV, to or towards the people. 1 Cor. 2, 3.
16, 7 eAjrifa) xpovov Tiva eVipeiVai Trpos
vpas. 2 Cor. 1, 12. 5, 8. Gal. 1, 18. 2, 5.
4, 18. Phil. 1, 26. 2 Thess. 2, 5. Philem.
13. Sept. for i>SS Is. 19, 19. So ^Eschyl.
Prom. 348 6s Trpos ecnre pous TO TTOVS eor^Kf.
Eurip. Ion. 916. Orest. 468 Trpos Se|iaj>
OUTOU eras. Soph. Elect. 931. Xen. Hell.
6. 5. 8 VTTO TO Trpos Mavrlveiav Tel^cy. ib.
2. 1. 25. b) Rarely and only in later
usage is the idea of previous motion or di
rection wholly dropped, and Trpo s c. ace. is
then i. q. Trapa c. dat. comp. Passow. Mark
2, 2 TO Trpos TT/V Supai/, i. e. the space at the
door or gate, the vestibule. 4, 1. Matt. 13,
56 at aoeXcpat avToO ou^t Truo~ai Trpos fjp.as
flo-i ; Mark 6, 3. John 1,16 Xdyos %v Trpos
TOV SedV. See in Brunck ad Apoll. Rh. 2. 496.
NOTE. In composition Trpo s implies : a)
Motion, direction, reference, towards, to,
at ; as Trpoo-dyco, Trpoo-fyyt o>, Trpocrep^opat,
Trpoo-SoKaw. b) Accession, addition, there
to, over and above, more, further ; as Trpoo--
atTew, Trpoo-aTTfiXe o), comp. Herm. ad Vig.
p. 861. no. 426 ; hence intens. as TrpoW-
vos, Trpoo-<pt\rjs. c) Nearness, a being or
remaining near, at, by; as Trpoo-eSpevw,
Trpocr/ieVco. +
TrpocrdfifiaTOV, ov , TO, (Trpo , 0-0/3,30-
TOV,) the fore-sabbath, eve of the sabbath, i. q.
Trapao-Kfvr), which see; Mark 15, 42. Ju
dith 8, 6. See Gr. Harm. p. 219.
Trpocrayopeva), f. vo-, (ayopevw,) to
speak to any one, to address, to salute, Luc.
Asin. 4. Hdian. 1. 16. 7 ; to call by name,
to name, Jos. Ant. 15. 8. 5. Xen. Mem.
3. 2. 1. Hence in N. T. to address as any
one, to call by a name or title ; Pass. Heb.
5, 10 Trpoo-ayopev3eis VTTO 3eoO dp^ifpf^s.
Matth. j 420. Winer { 32. 4. b. Comp.
Jos. Ant. 3. 7. 1 r)v o vdfjios ayvfiav Trpocra-
Trpocrdyci), f. o>, (yw,) aor. 2 Trpoo-r-
yayov.
1 . to lead or conduct to any one, to bring
near; c. ace. Luke 9, 41 Trpoo-dyaye &S
TOV vlov crov. With ace. and dat. Acts 16,
20 irpocraydyovTfs avTovs TOIS crTpar^yots,
comp. Matth. 5 402. Sept. for K*2f\ i Sam. 1,
25; a-npri Ex. 29, 4. 40, 12. (Hdian. 1
5. 1. Dem. 234. 20; Tivd TIVI Xen. Cyr. 3.
2. 12.) Implying admission or access to
626
TrpocrSoKaco
any one, e. g. to God, to bring near, to pre
sent before, c. ace. et dat. 1 Pet. 3, 18. So
to a king, Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 8.
2. Intrans. see yo> no. 2, to come or
draw near, to approach, c. dat. as above.
Acts 27, 27 vTTfvoovv ol vat/rat trpocrdyfiv
Tivd avTo is xu>pav. the sailors deemed that
some country drew near to them, i. e. accord
ing to the usual optical illusion on board a
ship. Sept. for -^pn Ex. 14, 10. Is. 34, 1.
yEl. V. H. 3. 21. Epict. Ench. 29. 7 ; of
a ship Pol. 1. 46. 9. Comp. Achill. Tat. 2.
2. Sii TTJV yrjv (u>p)fj.fv dno rrjs vrjbs Kara
uiKpov dva)(a>povo-av, u>s avrfjv Tr\(ov<rav.
Cic. Quaest. Ac. 4. 25 fin.
Trpoa-aycoyij, JJy, 77, (Trpoo-ayo),) a lead
ing or bringing to, accession, Pol. 9. 41. 1.
Thuc. 1. 82. In N. T. approach, access,
admission, e i? TI Rom. 5, 2 ; Trpoy nva Eph.
2, 18; absol. 3, 12. So Plut. Lucull. 15.
Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 45.
Trpoaairew, >, f. 770-0), (cuVe co,) to ask
in addition, to demand more, Xen. An. 1. 3.
21. In N. T. intens. to ask repeatedly, to
beg, absol. Mark 10, 46. Luke 18, 35.
John 9, 8. So Sept. Job 27, 14. Luc. Con-
tempi. 15. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 29.
TrpoaaLTrjS, ov, 6, (Trpoo-atreo),) a beg
gar, John 9, 8 in later edit, for Tv(p\6s.
Diog. Laert. 6. 56. Plut. Qusest. Gr. 13.
Trpoa-avaftaivto, aor. 2 irpoa-ffivv, (dva-
fiaii o),) to go up further, higher ; so with
av&Tfpov pleon. Luke 14, 10 (pi\e, Ttpocr-
fwi/SijSi avojTtpov, i. e. take a higher seat, a
more honourable place. Sept. pr. for ?&$
Ex. 19, 23. Josh. 11, 17. Judith 13, lV.
Diod. Sic. 1. 37; of a stream, to rise, Pol.
3. 72. 4.
7rpocrava\:icrK(i), f. Xoxrw, (di/aAiWco,)
to consume besides, to expend further, c. ace.
Luke 8, 43 "/ris larpois [Rec. eis larpovr]
irpoo-avaXtao-acra SKov TOV ftiov. Dem. 460.
2. Plato Prot. 311. d.
Trpoa-avaifX-^pow, S>, f. oxroi, (dvair\rj-
pdo),) to fill up further, to supply fully, c. ace.
ra va-Tfpr]p.aTa 1 Cor. 9, 12. 11, 9. VVisd.
19,4. Diod. Sic. 5. 71. Mid. id. Plato Men.
84. d.
TrpocravaTijvjfJ-i, f. 170-0), (awm Sirj/iu,)
pr. to lay up or upon in addition ; Mid. to
take upon oneself besides, Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 8.
In N. T. only Mid. aor. 2 irpoa-avfSe-
HTJV, trop. to lay before in addition, to set
forth further, on one s own part, e. g.
1. to impart further, to communicate, c.
ace. et dat. Gal. 2, 6 e/aoi yap 01 SoKovvrfs
ovftev Trpovav&fvro, i. e. on their part.
Comp. dveSewv in V. 2.
2. Spec. c. dat. by way of consultation,
i. q. to confer with, to consult; Gal. 1, 16
ov irpoo-av&fHTjv vapiti KCU eu/iarr. Diod.
Sic. 17. 116 [ AX^afSpos] rots ftajreon
irpoo-av Sepfvos TTfpl TOU a-rjp.elov. Luc. Jup.
XTrag. 1 ffiol Trpoo-avdSov Xci/3e p.e <rv[j.8ov-
Xoi TTOVO)! .
f. o>, (ai/^eu,) in N. T.
only intrans. to rise up, to come forth ; e. g.
out of the sea, as land, an island, to jut forth,
to shoot forward ; Acts 27, 27 Lachm. VTTTJ-
voovv . . . Trpocravf^tiv TWO. avrols ^o>paj>,
where Rec. irpoo-dyeiv q. v. So dve^ftv
of a headland, H(Jot. 7. 123. Thuc. 1. 46.
Trpoo-aTretXew, w, f. 770-0), (aTTfiXe co,)
to threaten further, absol. Acts 4, 21 ; comp.
v. 18. Dem. 544. 26.
Trpo&SaTravda), , f. Vw, (8a7rai/aw,)
to spend more, in addition, c. ace. Luke 10,
* 35. Luc. Ep. Sat. 39. Themist. Or. 23.
p. 289.
TrpocrSeo/mt, f. j^cro/iai, Pass, depon.
(Sf o/zai,) to need further, in addition, c. gen.
Acts 17, 25. Sept. for ^DH Prov. 12, 9. -
Ecclus. 4, 3. Dern. 14. 22. Thuc. 2. 41.
f. o/uu, Mid. depon.
,) to receive to oneself, to admit, i. e.
1. Of things, trop. to admit, to allow, c
ace. as TTJV e\Tri8a Acts 24, 15. Negat. Heb.
11, 35 ov Trpoa8(^dfji(voi TTJV dno\vTpa>criv,
not accepting, i. e. rejecting ; comp. 2 Mace.
c. 7. So Sept. Job 2, 9. Pol. 1. 16. 6.
Plato Rep. 561. b. Of evils, i. q. to put up
with, to endure, c. ace. Heb. 10, 34 TTJV Ap-
TrayrjV ru>v irrap^ovruiv. Sept. for xiZJS
Ex. 10, 17.
2. ,Of persons, to receive, to admit, to
one s presence and kindness ; c. ace. Luke
15, 2 ourof d/iapro)Xoiif Trpoo-Sf^erat. Sept.
for ns-n Mai. 1, 8. Ez. 43, 27. So Diod.
Sic. 18. 54. Thuc. 2. 12. Xen. Hell. 1. 5.
9. Also in hospitality, to receive kindly, to
entertain, as a guest, c. ace. Rom. 16, 2.
Phil. 2, 29. Sept. for ^?p 1 Cfir. 12, 18.
3. Of things future, to wail for, to ex
pect, c. ace. Luke 12, 36 d/3po>7rot? Trpoo--
8e^ofj,evois TOV Kvpiov avraiv TroYe KT\. Acts
23, 21. So a future good, with the idea ol
faith, confidence, e. g. rfjv Pa<n\tiav TOV
3eov Mark 15, 43. Luke 23, 51 ; 7rapdK\rj-
criv Luke 2, 25 ; \vTpuxriv 2, 38 ; TT/V paKa-
piav f\ni8a Tit. 2, 13 ; TO eXeos TOV nvpiov
Jude 21. 2 Mace. 8, 11. Pol. 21. 8. 7.
Hdian. 3. 1.2. Xen. Apol. 33.
TrpocrSo/catw, u>, f. 770-0), (5o/ceuo), 8oKa-
fo),) to watch toward or for any thing, i. e.
1. to look for, to expect, whether in fear
627
or in hope, e. g. a) With fear, absol.
Matt. 24, 50 eV ij/iepa y ov irpoo~8oKa. Luke
12, 46. Acts 28, 6 ; also c. inf. ibid, oi &=
irpocrfSuKuv auTcv /j.fXX(iv m /ijrpao-Sai. So
c. inf. Jos. Ant. 7. 9. 5. Hdian. 2. 2. 9.
Xen. An. 7. 6. 11. b) With doubtful
hope, absol. Luke 3, 15. Acts 27, 33 ; also
c. inf. 3, 5. So c. inf. Hdian. 2. 1. 21. Xen.
An. 6. 1. 16.
2. Genr. to expect, to wait for, to awail,
c. ace. e. g. persons, Matt. 11, 3 o-v tl 6
fpx6fj.(vos, r) tTfpov irpoa-o oKvp.fv ; Luke 7,
19. 20. 1, 21 7rpocrOKa>j> TOV Za^apiav. 8,
40. Acts 10, 24. With ace. of thing, 2 Pet.
3, 12 TTJV napova-iav. \. 13. 14. Sept. Ps.
119, 165. Hdian. 4. 11. 7. Plato Ep. 319.C.
Trpoa-SoKia, as, 17, (Trpoo-Soncaw,) a look
ing fur, expectation, in N. T. only of evil ;
Luke 21, 26 dno <^>d/3ov xat TT. TUIV eVepxo-
ptvatv. Meton. Acts 12, 11 KOI () TTJS
Trpo&Soidas TOV \aov, and from all the ex
pectation of the people, from all that which
the Jews expected to accomplish against
me. Sept. meton. for Heb. f^P?"] Gen. 49,
10. Pr. Jos. Ant. 15. 3. 4. Pol. 1. 31. 3;
of good, Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 19.
7rpo<r8pe/J.(i),
), , f. aerco, (aw,) to permit or
niffer further, c. dat. Acts 27. 7 p.fj jrpoo-e-
ivTOf rip.lv dvtp-ov, i. e. the wind not suffer
ing us to sail further on that course.
Trpoo-eyyl(i), f. ia-ca, (eyyi a>.) to come
near unto any one, c. dat. Mark 2, 4. Sept.
for t ; 53 Gen. 33, 6. 7 ; ^I? Josh. 3, 4.
Pol. 39. 1. 4.
TTpoaeSpeva), f. e vo-w, (irpoa-tSpos. e5pa,)
/o sit near, to sit by, Lat. assideo, e. g. by
other persons Dem. 313. 11 ; by a city as
besiegers, c. dat. Jos. B. J. 7. 2. 1 init.
In N. T. to sit or wait near, to attend, to
sene ; c. dat. 1 Cor. 9, 1 3 ot rw Suo-iao-rr;-
pia> Trpo(rebpfvovT(s, i. p. oi ra if pa tpya6-
p.fvni ibid. comp. in Trapf8peva>. So Jos. c.
A p. 1.7 777 3f panda TOV 3foG irpoo-e8p(i>-
oiray. Diod. Sic. 5. 46 IT. rals TWV 3fa>j/ 3f-
Trpo(repydofjuti, f. do-o/iat, Mid. de-
pon. (e pyab/iat.) /o ?corfc or do besides, Eu-
rip. Here. F. 1013; to work out thereto, to
get more by labour, Xen. Hell. 3. 1. 28.
In N. T. genr. to gain thereto, besides, in
addition, c. ace. Luke 19, 16 fj pva <rov irpo<r-
7TpO(Tep-XO/J,ai, f. tXtvcropai, (ep
to come to or near to any place or person, to
approach.
1 . Pr. and with a dat. after npos in comp.
see Matth. J 402 ; e. g. dat. of place, Heb.
12, 18 ov yap fl-poo-eAr/Ai^are i//7jXa0&>/ie j>a)
opet. v. 2-2. (Hdian. 2. 6. 11.) With dat.
of pers. Matt. 4, 3 Kal TrpocreXSwi avrw o
7mpa<|a>i/, (iiTf. 8, 5. Mark 14, 45. Luke
23, 52. John 12, 21. Acts 9, 1. Absol. or
with dat. impl. Matt. 4, 1 1 <*yyeX<n rrpoa--
^X3ov Kal KT\. Mark 1, 31. Luke 8, 24. 10.
34. Acts 7, 31. 28, 9. al. Sept. usually c.
Trpo j, for ti?l Gen. 29, 10. 43, 19; ^
Num. 9, 6. Deut. 1, 22. So c. dat. ^El. \.
H. 9. 3. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 27. Spec. i. q. to
visit, to have intercourse with, Acts 24. 23.
10, 28.
2. Trop. a) In respect of God or
Christ, to come to God, to draw near unto,
in prayer, sacrifices, worship, devotion of
heart and life ; c. dat. Heb. 7. 25 rovs jrpotr-
tpxop.evovs 81 avrov r< Sew. 11,6; with
T 3<rw impl. Heb. 10. 1. 22^ So Heb. 4,
16 7rpocTfp^a)/ze3a ovv . . . rai Spova) Trjs %d-
PITOS. (Sept. pr. of those who approach the
altar, for 8535 Lev. 21, 21. Deut. 21, 5;
-^B Lev. 21, 16.) Also to Christ, 1 Pet.
2, 4 Trpos ov 7rpoo"fp^o/Liej/ot to whom coming,
i. e. whom embracing, becoming his disci
ples, followers. So of disciples, c. dat.
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 47. ib. 1. 6. 1. For trpos
c. ace. comp. Winer J 56. 4. 13. b) With
dat. of thing, to assent to, to embrace ; 1 Tim.
6, 3 /jif] TTpocrepxtrai vyiaivovai Xdyots.
So Philo de Gigant. p. 289. a, fj.rj8(vl irpoa--
ep^eo"3at yvd)p.rj r<av flpr]fj.eva>v. Migr. Abr.
p. 401. d, Trpoo-fXSoirfs aptrg. +
s , 17, (npoa-fv\op.ai^) prayer
offered to God.
1. Pr. as Trpoo-fv^i) Trpoy rov 3edv Acts 12,
5. Rom. 15,30; irpoa-fvx>} TOV 3eou prayer
TO God, Luke 6, 12. Genr. and absol. Matt.
17, 21 fl p.rj tv Trpocreu^y Kal vijcrTfia. 21,
22. Mark 9, 29. Luke 22, 45 dvaa-Tas drro
TTJS Trpocrfv^f/s. So OIKOS Trpocrev^s linuse
of (for) prayer, Matt. 21, 13. Mark 11.
17. Luke 19, 46. Acts 1, 14
pdv TTJ TTpo<Ttv)(rj. 6. 4 ; <upa Trjs
Acts 3, 1, see in IWaror. 10, 31. Rom. 12
12. 1 Cor. 7, 5. Eph. 6, 18. Col. 4, 2. Phil
4, 6. 1 Tim. 5, 5. Dat. of manner emphat
James 5, 17. Plur. Acts 2, 42 npoarKapTf
povvres . . . Tals Trpo<rfv^ais. 10, 4. Rom. 1.
10. Eph. 1, 16. Col. 4. 12. 1 Thess. 1, 2.
1 Tim. 2, 1. Philem. 4. 22. 1 Pet. 3, 7. 4
7. Rev. 5, 8. 8, 3. 4. Sept. for H^EO Ps
4, 2. 2 Chr. 6, 19. saep. Tob. 13, 1. EC-
clus. 3, 5. 7, 10. 14. Not found in classic
writers.
2. Meton. a proseucha (Juv. Sat. 3.
296), i. e. OIKOS v. TWOS rrpocm;^?, n"
628
n^Etn , a house or place of prayer, an orato
ry. Acts 1 6, 1 3 ov evop,lfTo rrpocrf v;^ e^at,
wliere according to custom was the proseucha.
v. 16. Comp. 3 Mace. 7, 20 ; and see the
decree of the city Halicarnassus in Jos. Ant.
14. 10. 23, by which the Jews were per
mitted Tas jrpoo-fvxas 7roieur3ai Trpos TT} 3a-
Xao-07; Kara TO iraTpiov e3oy. These Jew
ish proseuchcc were places for social prayer
and devotion outside of those towns where
the Jews were unable or not permitted to
have a synagogue ; they were usually near
a river or the seashore, for the convenience
of ablution ; see Jos. 1. c. Sometimes the
irpoo-fvxh was a large building, as at Tibe
rias ; Jos. Vit. ^ 54 els TTJV Tvpo(rev\riv, pfyi-
pevov. But often it appears not to have
been a building, and was prob. some retired
place in the open air or in a grove ; so Ter-
tullian speaks of the " orationes litorales "
of the Jews, ad Nationes c. 1 3 ; also de Je-
juniis o. 16, " Judaicum certe jejunium
ubique celebratur, quum omissis templis
per omne litus quocunque in aperto aliquan-
do jam precem ad coelum mittunt." Comp.
Juv. Sat. 3. 11 sq. 296. See Wetstein
N. T. I. p. 692. Winer Realw. art. Syna-
gogen.
7rpo(rev^ofj,aL, f. o/u, Mid. depon.
(euvojuat,) impf. Trpo(n]vx6l jir ) v > aor. 1 Trpoo"-
r)vdiJ.T)v ; to pray to God, to offer prai/er or
voics to God ; pr. c. dat. TW 3ew or the like
after Trpos in comp. see Matth. 402. 1 Cor.
Trp6(Tfvai TW TraTpi crov Iv TW KpunTw. So
Sept. for i^BPifi Is. 44, 17 ; oftener Sept.
c. Trpos 3edV 6en. 20, 17. 1 Sam. 1, 10.
(Luc. Hermot. 40 TW Au. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6.
1 TOIS Seoiy.) Absol. or TW Sew imp!. Matt.
6, 5 KCZI oTav TvpovevxTI- v. 6. 7. 14, 23.
Mark 1, 35. Luke 3, 21. Acts 6, 6. 1 Cor.
11,4. 1 Thess. 5, 17. 1 Tim. 2, 8. James
5, 13. 18. al. Joined with mVeIo-3<n Mark
11, 24. Col. 1, 9. So Hdian. 1. 11. 12.
Xen. Mem. 3. 8. 10. The manner in which
one prays is expressed by the dat. 1 Cor.
11, 5 yvvfj Ttpocrevxop fvr) aKaTaKdXuTrrw
T^ KefpaXfj. 14, 14. 15 7X0)0-077, TW Trvev^nn,
TW VOL. James 5, 17 Trpocrevxij ttpwnfvfasn
emphat. he prayed earnestly. Also by eV,
Eph. 6, 18 (V nvevp.aTi. Jude 20. The mat
ter of one s prayer, the words uttered, are
put after OUTWS Matt. 6, 9 ; Xe ywv Matt. 26,
39. 42 ; eiTrov Acts 1 , 24. (Sept. c. \eywv
Is. 37, 15; elnov 2 K. 6, 17.) Or in the
accus. Rom. 8, 26 TI 7rpoo-evw/i63a *a36
8eT. So p.axpa adv. long, Matt. 23, 13 [14].
Mark 12, 40. Luke 20, 47 ; TUVTU Luke 18,
11, see in npos III. 1. b. S ; TOTO Iva Phil.
1 , 9. The object or thing prayed for is put
after Iva V. tva p.rj, Matt. 24, 20 Trpocreu^e aSe
Se, Iva fjirf yfvrjTai rj\pvyf] KT\. Mark 13, 18.
14, 35. 38. 1 Cor. 14,13; d s 6 ... Iva
2 Thess. 1,11. With inf. final, Luke 22,
40 Trpocrevxecr Sf p-rj etcreXSf u< els TTfipacrp.6v
James 5, 17 TOU c. inf. see in 6, 17, TO, G. 3.
b. /3. The suly ect or person for whom one
prays is put with a preposition ; as vrepi c.
gen. Col. 1, 3 irepl vp.5>v Trpotreu^o/xei/oi.
Heb. 13, 18; vrepi TIVOS Iva Col. 4, 3.
2 Thess. 3, 1; mpt TWOS onus Acts 8, 15.
Sept. Gen. 20, 7. Jer. 42, 20. So virep c.
gen. Matt. 5, 44; vntp TIVOS Iva Col. 1, 9.
Sept. Jer. 42, 4. Also ciri c. ace. James
5, 14 7rpo<revacr3wo-ai> eV avrov, let them
pray over him, in his behalf. So prob. impl.
Matt. 19, 13 Kai Trpoo-r^v^Tai. Sept. Jer.
14,11. ^ +
Trpoa-e-^a), f. ^ w , (e\w,) to have in addi
tion, Dem. 887. 26; to hold toivards any
one, e. g. TO ovs, Sept. for ntirt Jer. 7, 24.
26 ; T}JV ao-7r/8a c. Trpo y Hdot. 4. 200. As
a nautical word, to hold a ship towards a
place, to sail towards, Hdot. 9. 99 TOS vrjas ,
also intrans. to hold one s course towards a
place, by ship, c. dat. Pol. 1. 24. 2 Trpoo--
o-xon-fr rrj Si/ctXta. Diod. Sic. 20. 105 ; fully
Dem. 1285. 25 TJ/ vr/t Trpoo-e xen fls Po Sov.
In N. T. only trop.
1. Absol. with rov vovv impl. to apply
one s mind to any thing, to attend to, to give
heed to ; so fully ifpocrfx flv T v vovv TIVI
Luc. D. Deor. 5. 1. Plut. Galb. 13. Xen.
Mem. 4. 7. 2.
a) Genr. and with dat. of something spo
ken ; Acts 8, 6 Trpoo-fT^oV Te 01 o^Xot TOIS
Xeyop-fvois KTX. Heb. 2, 1. 2 Pet. 1, 19.
Sept. for -jitxn Ps. 141, J. Deut. 1, 45.
(Diod. Sic. 2? 25. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 6 ols 6
^aKpdrns Xe yei Trpocre xo)!/.) Spec, to yield
assent, to believe, to embrace, c. dat. Acts
16, 14 Tvpo(TfX flv T0 ^ s XaXovpeVoty iiro TOV
HavXov. 1 Tim. 1, 4. Tit. 1, 14. So
1 Mace. 7, 11. Jos. Ant. 8. 9. 1. JE.L V. H.
12. 1 med. p. 157. With dat. of pers. i. q.
to care for, to watch over ; Acts 20, 28 Trpoo--
e ^eTe ovv eavTois *cal TW 7ro//m w. So Epict.
Ench. 51. 1 p.3 as [f]p.fpas]
b) With dat. reflex. npoirtx*iv e avTw v.
eavrots, to take heed to oneself, to beware,
mostly Imperat. Luke 17, 3. Acts 5, 35.
(Comp. Plut. Pelop. 9 fin.) Foil, by CITTO
nvos, Luke 12, 1 Trpoo-fxere tavTols OTTO
Trjs (VMS KT\. By p.r)TTOTe Luke 21, 34.
Also ellipt. with eavToi? impl. before pr/ c.
inf. Matt. 6, 1 Trpoo-e xere . . . p.r]
629
(Epict. ap. Stob. 74. 22.) With CZTTO TWOS,
Matt. 7, 15 rrpocre ^erf dnro TU>V ^ev8onpo-
faTuv. 10. 17. 16, 6. 11. 12. Luke 20, 46.
Sept. fully c. M ,?, for Heb. ""?!t53 Gen.
24, 6. Ecclus. 29, 23 ; ellipt. c. rf Ecclus.
13, 11 ; with OTTO TWOS, Sept. for -,33 b nn
2 Chr. 35, 21. Ecclus. 11, 34. Comp. Xen*
Venat. 6. 23 Trpoo~fx fLV onus P.JJ.
2. Intrans. or with lavrov imp], see in
f^w no. 5 ; pr. to hold to any person or
thing, to apply oneself, to give or devote one
self to any thing ; e. g. with dat. of thing,
<HI><B TroXXo) 1 Tim. 3, 8 ; TJJ avayvaxra. 4,
13 ; rc3 Svo-iaon/piw i. q. to give attendance,
to minister, Heb. 7, 13. So Polyasn. 8.
56 rpv(f)f) Kal p-t%T]- Hdian. 2. 11. 6 yeeop-
yia. Xen. Mem. 4. 1. 2. With dat. of pers.
to adhere to, to follow, Acts 8, 10. 11. 1 Tim.
4. 1 TrpocrfYovTfs Trceuuacri nhdvois.
fcWzv-/-
7TpO(7TJ\Oa), ), {. OXTW, (17X00), T)\OS,~) to
nail to any thing, to affix with nails, c. ace.
et dat. Col. 2, 14 7rpoanj\a>cras avro TOJ crrav-
p. 3 Mace. 4, 9. Diod. Sic. 4. 4?! Dem.
5^9. 1 ; trop. Plato Ph<ed. 83. d.
7TpO(T7)\VTO?, ov, 6, r], (TTpoo-epxeytat.)
pr. one who comes to another country or
people, a stranger, sojourner, Sept. for "ia
Ex. 12, 48. 49. 20, 10. In N. T. only in
the later Jewish sense, a proselyte, a con
vert from Paganism to Judaism, Matt. 23,
15. Acts 2, 10. 6, 5. 13, 43. (The same
are called 01 <rf/3o/u.ei/oi TOV 3eoV Acts 13,
16. 50. Jos. Ant. 14. 7. 2 ; also lovoatfrv-
Tts Jos. B. J. 2. 18. 2 ; comp. B. J. 2. 20.
2. Tac. Hist. 5. 5.) The Rabbins speak of
two kinds of proselytes ; a distinction which
does not appear in N. T. a) p"^ ^3
the proselytes of righteousness, i. e. complete
proselytes, who embraced the Jewish reli
gion in its full extent, and enjoyed all the
rights and privileges of Jewish citizenship ;
comp. Ex. 12, 48. Jos. Ant. 20. 2. 5. b)
a jin 11 a proselytes of sojourning, called
also irtTl 113 proselytes of (he gale, i. e.
foreigners dwelling among the Jews, who
without being circumcised conformed to
certain Jewish laws and customs, espec.
those which the Rabbins call the " seven
precepts of Noah," viz. to avoid blasphemy
against God, idolatry, homicide, incest, rob
bery, resistance to magistrates, and the eat
ing of blood or things strangled. See Bux-
torf Lex. Chald. 407 sq. Michaelis Mos.
Recht IV. p. 12 sq. or Comment, on the
Laws of Mos. III. p. 64 sq. Winer Realw.
art. Proselylen. On the baptism of prose
lytes and its probable antiquity, see Buxt.
I. c. Lightfoot Hor. Heb. ad Matt. 3, 6.
Selden de Jure Nat. et Gent. II. 2. Winer
I.e.
ou, 6, f), adj. (xatpos,) for
a season, transient, temporary, Matt. 13, 21.
Mark 4, 17. 2 Cor. 4, 18 opp. aldavtos. Heb.
11, 25. Jos. Ant. 2. 4. 4. Hdian. 1. 1. 6,
, , f. eV, (*aXeco.) to call
to, to summon, to send for, Sept. Esth. 8, 1.
Xen. Lac. 13. 5. In N. T. only Mid.
Trpocr/caXeo/icu, oC/itu, to call any one to
oneself, to call for, to summon, c. ace. of
pers. Matt. 10, 1 KOI TrpoovcaXov/jfco? TOVS
8(o8fKa /Jia^nras avrov. 15, 10. 32. 18, 2. 32.
20, 25. Mark 3, 13. 23. 6, 7. 7, 14. 8, 1.
34. 10, 42. 12, 43. 15, 44. Luke 7, 19.
15,26. 16,5. 18, 16. Acts 5, 40. 6,2.
13, 7. 20, 1. 23, 17. 18. 23. James 5, 14.
Sept. for 80J3 Gen. 28, 1. Esth. 4, 5. So
2 Mace. 8, 1. Luc. Pise. 39. Xen. An. 7. 7.
1. Trop. of God, to call, to invite, e. g.
sinners to embrace the gospel, Acts 2, 39.
Also to call one to any office or duty, i. q.
to appoint, to choose ; so in Pass. perf.
7rpoa-KeK\r]fj.ai as Mid. Buttm. J 136. 3. Acts
16, 10. 13, 2 (Is TO epyov [ets] 6 TrpoovcejcX?;-
p.ai avTovs, where for t Is omitted see in os II.
A. 3. c. j3. Sept. and SO?? Joel 3, 5 [2,32].
TTpOa-KaprepeQ), S>. f. ^o-a, (/caprfp/cu,)
to be strong, steadfast, towards or for any
thing, e. g.
1 . Of a work, business, to continue in, to
persevere in, to be constantly engaged, oc
cupied ; c. dat. as -nj Trpoo-fvxfi Acts 1, 14.
6, 4. Rom. 12, 12. Col. 4, 2; rfj 8t8ax>j
Acts 2, 42. With ds OVTO TOVTO, for tins
very purpose, Rom. 1 3, 6. So Jos. Ant. 5.
2. 6. Pol. 1. 55. 4. Xen. Hell. 7. 5. 14.
Once of place, eV TW fepw Acts 2, 46. So
Susann. 6 eV TTJ oiKia.
2. In respect to a person, i. q. to remain
near, to wait upon, so as to be in readiness,
C. dat. Mark 3, 9 !va irKotapiov Trpocncaprfpfj
avrca. Hence, to wait upon, to attend upon.
to adJiere to any one, as an attendant, fol
lower ; c. dat. Acts 8, 13 ro> ^iXiWw. 10.
7. Pol. 24. 5. 3. Dem. 1386. 16. For tV
dat. after irpos in comp. see Matth. 5 402.
(us , 17, npoo-Kaprt-
pe co,) perseverance, continuance in any thing.
Eph. 6, 18 ft> irdo-J] 7rpo<TKapT(pf)<r(i KOI 8erj-
OTI. i. q. TTpo&KapTtpovvTts TTJ decent, comp.
Rom. 12, 12.
TrpO(TKe(f>a\aiOV, ov, TO, (-rrpoa-Kefya-
Xaior, KfcpaXij,) a cushion for the head, a
pillow, Mark 4, 38. Sept. for rn nDS Efcek.
13, 18. 20. 1 Esdr. 3, 8. Theophr. 1 Char
2. Plato Rep. 328. c.
Trpoa-tcXijpoco
630
Trpoatcvveci)
7rpO(7K\, )]pOCO^ S>, f. waat, (/cX^poo),) to
lot out to any one, to give by lot, to allot,
o. g. fortune, destiny, Luc. Amor. 3. Diod.
Sic. 3. 18. In N. T. Pass. aor. 1 Trpoa-f-
K\r)po> Snv as Mid. to allot oneself to any
one, q. d. to join one s lot to his lot, to
consort with, to adhere to ; c. dat. Acts 17,
4 fTTficr^rjcrav KOL Trpoo-fKhrjpatSTjcrav Tea ttav-
Xcf, KT\. Comp. Buttm. 136. 1,2. For the
dat. after -jrpos in comp. see Matth. $402.
So Plut. Symp. 9. 3. 1 17 fie e8o/zas rw
MovcrnyfTj] irpo(TK.K\r)pc0Ta.i. Philo de For-
tit. p. 741. C, T TTOirjrfj *at trarpl TWV SXaiv
Trpoa-KK\r]pw[jLfvoi. Leg. ad Cai. p. 1001. d.
TrpOOTcA/^crt?, e a>s, fj, (Trpoo-KaXew,) a
summons, citation, accusation, a judicial
word, Dem. 1054. 21 sq. In N. T. genr.
accusation, charge, 1 Tim. 5, 21 Lachm.
p.rio fv Troiojj/ Kara Trp6arK\r)criv, i. e. by rea
son of accusation, or by way of accusation.
Rec. Kara Trp6<TK\icriv.
7rpocTK\ivo), f. j/w, (xXiVw,) to make in
cline towards, to let lean upon or against,
Horn. Od. 21. 138, 165. Intrans. or c. eav-
rov impl. to incline towards, to favour, c.
dat. Pol. 4. 51. 5. In N. T. Pass. aor. 1
TrpotrfK\i%T)v as Mid. to incline oneself
/awards, to join oneself to any one, to adhere
to, c. dat. Acts 5, 36 w irpo<rfK\fyr) api3/xos
in later edit, where Rec. Trpoo-eKoXX^S?;.
Comp. Buttm. 5 136. 1, 2 ; and for the dat.
Matth. $ 402.
7rpocr/cXio~i9) ecus, /, (TrpexDcXi i/co.) in
clination towards, a leaning against, Diod.
Sic. 3. 27 TrpocrKXio-i? TOV o>ou trpos TO Sev-
pov. In N. T. trop. a leaning towards,
partiality, 1 Tim. 5, 21. So Clem. Rom.
Ep. ad Cor. 47. Pol. 5. 51. 8. ib. 6. 10. 10.
7rpocrKO\\a(i), o>, f. ijo-o), (/coXXuw,) to
glue upon ; Pass, to become glued, to ad
here to any thing, e. g. VTTO TOV eu/zaToj
7rpo(TKO\\T]^rjvai rrjv pop-fpaiav avTov rrj
8fia, Jos. Ant. 7. 12. 4 ; to join to, to unite
with, TTJV /3a<7tXiKjji> rrj dyopa TrpocreKoXX?;-
a-ev Pkit. J. Caes. 29. In N. T. Pass. aor. 1
7rpo(TfKo\\r]?iT)v as Mid. Buttm. 136.
1,2, to join oneself to any one, as a com
panion, follower, c. dat. Acts 5, 36 Rec.
For the dat. see Matth. 402. Sept. for
p? 1 ^ Ruth 2, 23. (Ecclus. 6, 34. Plato Legg.
728. b.) Also Fut. Pass. Trpoo-xoX-
Xr;3i7(To^at, to be joined with, or to join
oneself unto, after the analogy of the aor. 1,
from which it is formed ; hence to cleave
unto, e. g. a husband to his wife, c. dat.
Matt. 19, 5 Trpoo-KoXXqSijo-erai TTJ yvvaiKt
avTov, quoted from Gen. 2, 24 where Sept.
for 2 py*. With Trpoy yvvaiKa. id. Mark
10, 7. Eph. 5, 31. Comp. Winer { 56.
4. 13.
7TpcrKOfJ,/J,a, ros, TO, (Trpoo-KOTTTo),) a
stumbling, e. g. gvXov Trpoo-Kop-jnuToy a
stumbling-block Ecclus. 34, 7. In N. T.
trop. e. g. 6 Xi3os TOV Trpoo-Kop/xaTos, the stone
of stumbling, spoken of Christ as the occa
sion of fall and perdition to those who reject
him, Rom. 9, 32. 33. 1 Pet. 2, 8 ; comp.
Is. 8, 14, and see more in art. Xfoos no. 2.
Meton. a stumbling-block, trop. a cause
of falling, an occasion of sinning; Rom.
14, 13 /J.TJ TtSeVat 7rpoVKO/i/ia T6> aSeX(pa>.
1 Cor. 8, 9. Rom. 14,20 dia irpoa-Kofi^aTos,
i. e. so as to place a stumbling-block ; see
in Sia I. 4. a. Sept. for Wgia Ex. 23,
33. 34, 12. So Ecclus. 17, 25. 39, 24.
], ?}$, 17, (TTPOO-KOTTTCO,) pr. a
striking against, a stumbling ; trop. offence,
i. e. a being offended, indignation, Pol. 6. 7.
8. ib. 30. 20. 8. In N. T. meton. offence,
i. e. a cause of offence, occasion of falling
into sin ; 2 Cor. 6, 3 p.fj 8i86vrfs irpocrKOTrfjv,
i. e. giving no occasion for despising and
rejecting the Gospel.
Trpoa-KOTTTOJ, f. i^w, (KO TTTG),) to beat
torvards, to strike upon or against, e. g.
1 . Intrans. to beat upon, to strike against,
c. dat. Matt. 7, 27 *at [ot TroTa/io! KOI of
tivfp.oi\ 7Tpo<TfKO\lsav rfj oiKi a fKfiVrj. Comp.
Matth. I 402. Theophr. H. PI. 4. 8. 8 ^
7rpoo-xo\//77 TOJ o(p3aX/iw. Plut. Lycurg.
9ult.
2. Spec, to strike the foot against any
thing, to stumble, absol. John 11, 9. 10.
(Sept. Prov. 3, 23. Tob. 11, 10; c. dat.
Xen. Eq. 7. 6.) With ace. of instrum. and
Trpo y c. ace. Matt. 4, 6 et Luke 4, 11 HTJ-
TTOTf 7TpOO-KO\|/7;S TTpOS XlSol TOV TToSa CTOV,
quoted from Ps. 91, 12 where Sept. for
f)?3 ; comp. Winer 56. 4. 13. Comp.
Aristoph. Vesp. 275 fj 7rpoo~e/<o^ V TW
o-Korw TOV oYiKrvXoV TTov. Trop. to stumble
at any thing, to take offence at, so as to fall
into error and sin, abso!. 1 Pet. 2, 8 ot Trpoo--
KOTTTOVCTI, rw Xoyw a.TTfi SoiivTfs. Also c.
dat. T<B Xi 3 Rom. 9, 32 ; lv w Rom. 14, 21.
So Ecclus. 35 [32], 21 ; to be offended, in
dignant, Pol. 1. 31. 7. Diod. Sic. 13. 80.
7rpocrKV\l(t), f. icrw, (jcvXt co,) to roll to,
upon, against; c. ace. e. g. Xt Soi/ eVi TTJV
3vpav Matt. 27, 60. Mark 15, 46. Dion.
Hal. Ant. Rom. 8. 53. Aristoph. Vesp.
202.
TTpocricvveco. o>, f. T]<ro>, (nwfo),} pr. to
kiss the hand towards any one, i. e. one s
own hand, in token of respect and homage.
631
According to Herodotus (1. 134) the an
cient oriental and espec. Persian mode of
salutation was, between persons of equal
rank, to kiss each other on the lips ; when
the difference of rank was slight, they kiss
ed each other on the cheek ; when one was
much inferior, he fell upon his knees and
touched his forehead to the ground or pros
trated himself, kissing at the same time his
hand towards the superior. This latter
mode Greek writers express by irpoo-Kvvfca,
see espec. Hdot. 1. c. *}v 8 TroXXw 17 ouTfpos
dyevfo-Tipos, TrpocrTTirrrcoi irpoo-Kvvtfi TOV
fTfpov. Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 18 e r;X3e Trpos TOV
T\.vpov, Kal TW v6p.(j> Trpoo~Kwr)o-as, eiTTf.
Comp. Luc. Enc. Demosth. 49 Kal TTJV x f ^P a
TW oro/mTt Trpocrayayovrps, ovdev aXX 77
irpo(TKvv(iv, vTreXap./Sai/oi . Wetstein N. T. I.
p. 242. Hence in N. T. and genr. to do
reverence or homage to any one, usually by
kneeling or prostrating oneself before him ;
Sept. every where for niriiniZJn to bow
down, to prostrate oneself in reverence, ho
mage, e. g. Gen. 19, 1. 48, 12; see Heb.
Lex. art. nriBJ .
1. Genr. to do reverence, to do homage,
towards a person as superior, or from whom
one implores aid ; from the Heb. always
with the idea of bowing down, kneeling,
prostration. E. g. absol. with words ex
pressing prostration added, Acts 10, 25 6
Kopvr/Xtos rreo-wv <rVi TOVS irooas, -rrpocrfKit-
yrjo-ev. Simpl. Matt. 20, 20 irpoo-Kvvovcra
K al aiTovo-a. (Sept. for WTTWDH Gen. 33,
6.7. Xen. An. 1. 6. 10.) With dat. of
pers. in later usage, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 463.
Winer 31. 1. n; so with words express
ing prostration, Matt. 2, 11 Kal irfvovres
Trpoo-fKvvrjo-av ai/rw sc. TW TraiSiw. 4, 9 eav
TTfo-uv irpoo-Kvvt)o-r)s p.oi sc. Satan. 18, 26.
28, 9 (KpdTr]o-(V avTov TOVS TroSas Kal npoo--
(Kwrjo-av nvTW. Mark 15, 19 Ti3eVres TO.
yovara Trpoo-fKvvovv OL>TW. Simpl. Matt. 2,
2 Kal ^X3op.ef Trpoo-Kvvri<Tai OVTW. v. 8. 8, 2.
9, 18. 14, 33. 15, 25. 28, 17. Mark 5, 6.
John 9, 38. Sept. for njnnan Gen. 27, 29.
43, 26. 28. saep. So Heliodor. IX. 366. Pol.
5_ ge. 10. With ace. in the earlier Greek
usage, Matth. 5 412. Lob. 1. c. Luke 24,52
KOI aiTol irpo<TKvvf)0-avT(s avTov. Sept. for
nen Gen. 37, 6. 8. So Jos. Ant. 2. 2. 2.
ib. 6. 13.4 tTTio-TpafpfVTos oe TOV ^aouXews
TTPO(TKW( ITCtt ai/TOV TTfO~U>V (TTt TTpOfTWTTOl ,
a,s r3os. ^El. V. H. 1. 21. Pol. 10. 17. 8.
Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 14. From the Heb. con
strued with (VMiTiov TLVOS Luke 4, 7 ; Vw-
TTIOV Tiav TroScoi TLVOS Rev. 3, 9. So Sept.
for n :t^> nirmisn Ps. 22. 30. 86, 9.
1UI i". ...... t .
2. Spec, of those who pay reverence and
homage to the Deity, who render divine
honours, to worship, to adore, primarily with
the idea of prostration, which however is
often dropped ; comp. Sept. and n^nnii n
Gen. 47, 31. 1 K. 1, 47. a) To God, ab
sol. John 4, 20 bis, of ndrepes rjp.>v V TOJ
opfi TOUTft) irpoa f<vvr]<Ta.v KT\. V. 24 Oft
Trpoo-KWf iv. 12, 20. Acts 8, 27. 24, 11.
Rev. 11, 1. Sept. and nt ; n Ps. 95, 6.
138, 2. (Jos. Ant. 8. 4. 4.) Praegn. Heb.
11, 21 Kai TrpocreKvvTja-av Vt TO aicpov TJJS
pa|95ov avroO, he worshipped [bowing] upon
the top of his staff, in allusion to Gen. 47,
31 where Sept. for RJOWftj, comp. 1 K.
1, 47. With a dat. see in no. 1 ; so with
words expressing prostration. 1 Cor. 14, 25
Treerwv fVl TrpocroOTOi TrpocrKWTJcrai rw 3w.
Rev. 4, 10. 5, 14 Rec. 7,11. 11,16. 19,4.
Simply, John 4, 21 Trpoo-KwrjaeTf TW narpi.
v. 23. Rev. 14, 7. 19, 10 TW 3fw irpoa-Kv-
VTJVOV. 22, 9. Sept. and nttJn Gen. 24, 26.
Is. 27, 13. (Jos. Ant. 6. 7. 5 TW 3ew.) With
accus. see above in no. 1 ; Matt. 4, 10 TOV
Seov (TOV irpocrKvvr)(Teis. Luke 4, 8. John 4.
22 bis. 23. 24. (Jos. Ant. 6. 4. 2 TW 3foi>.
Xen. An. 3. 2. 9 TOV 3edi>.) With J/WTTIOI
crou Rev. 15, 4, see above in no. 1. fin.
b) To the Messiah, c. dat. Heb. 1,6. c)
To angels, with emo-ov tp. rrpoa- Sev, c. dat
Rev. 19, 10; absol. 22, 8. d) To false
gods, idols ; wjth dat. see in no. 1 ; Acts 7,
43 ovs firoifjo-are irpocrKWflv ai/Tots. Re^
16, 2. 19, 20. 20, 4. With accus. see in
no. 1 ; Rev. 9, 20 irpoo-Kvi>f]<ra>a-i TCI 8aip.u-
vta. 13, 4 bis. 8. 12. 15. 14, 9. 11. So
Xen. An. 3. 2. 13 TOVS Seovs.
7Tpo<J/clvr/T7/9, ov, 6, (TrpotricWw,) a
worshipper of God, John 4, 23. Chandler
Inscript. App. X. 3 TOIS Trpoa-KwyTais sc.
of Augustus.
TrpocrXaXew, w, f. ^ww, (XaXew,) to
speak to or with any one, c. dat. Acts 13, 43 ;
absol. 28, 20. Comp. Matth. $ 402. Wisd.
13, 18. Luc. Nigr. 7. Plut. Conj. Praec. 37.
7TpocrKa/J,/3dva)i f. X^o/xcu, (Xa/n|3<i-
vca,~) to take besides, in addition, Xen. Mem.
3. 14. 4; to receive besides, Xen. An. 7. 3.
13 ; to take to or with oneself, in one s com
pany, Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 16. In N. T. Mil
irpoo-\ap[3dvop.ai, to take to oneself:
also to receive to oneself.
1. to take to oneself, e. g. food, c. gen.
Acts 27, 36 KOI avToi 7rpo(reXa/3oTO Tpofprjs.
v. 34 Rec. Buttm. $132. 5. d, and 10. i.
With ace. /xTjStV Acts 27, 33. (Comp. Xen
Mem. 3. 14. 4.) With ace. of pers. to take to
oneself, to take by the hand and draw aside,
Matt. 16. 22. Mark 8, 32. Also to take to
632
one s company, intercourse, house ; Acts
17, 5 Kal rrpoffXaySo/xei ot . . . TUas avftpas
irovrjpovs. 18, 26. 28, 2. So 2 Mace. 8, 1.
Jos. B. J. 2. 21. 1. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 24.
2. to receive to oneself, to admit to one s
society and fellowship, to receive and treat
with kindness, c. ace. of pers. Rom. 14, 1
TOV 8e acr^fvovvra TJJ TriVret TrpocrXa/i/^dfe-
o-3at. v. 3. 15, 7 bis! Philem. 12, 17. Sept.
for 3-npn Ps. 65, 4. 2 Mace. 10, 15.
a)S> ^ (7rpoo-Xa/z/3di/6>,) a
taking or assuming besides, Plato Theset.
210. a ; an assumption, the second member
of a syllogism, Cic. de Divin. 2. 53. Diog.
Laert. 7. 82. In N. T. a receiving, admis
sion to oneself, Rm- H> 15.
). f. y<5, (p-eVco,) to remain at
a place, with a person, q. d. to remain there ;
of place, absol. Acts 18, 18; eV E^eVa
1 Tim. 1, 3. (Jos. de Vit. 12. Hdian. 4.
15. 15. Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 7.) Of persons,
to continue with any one, c. dat. Matt. 15,
32. Mark 8, 2. Also to remain faithful to
any one, to adhere to, Acts 11, 23 ; for the
dat after rrpo y, see Matth. { 402. So Wisd.
3, 9. Jos. Ant. 14. 2. 1. Trop. to continue
in any thing, to be constant in, to persevere,
c. dat. 1 Tim. 5, 5 rats SeTjcrfcri. Acts 13,
43 in later edit, for Rec. t
to bring a ship to anchor at or near a place,
to cast anchor, to land at, c. dat. Plut. Parall.
2 Sfp^rjs . . . Aprefiicrico Trpocrop/u craj. In
N. T. Mid. to come to ajichor, to draw in to
shore, absol. Mark 6, 53. So Arr. Exped.
Al. M. 6. 20. 7 Trpocropp.icr Sels r
m. v. H. s. 5.
, f. faa, (o<pet Xa>,) to owe
besides, in addition, Philem. 19 creavrov poi
TTpoa-ofpfiXeis. Dem. 650. 23. Xen. Cyr.
3. 2. 16.
), f. /o-w, (o^St ^w, o^Ss w,
o^Sor,) to be grieved towards any one, to be
indignant, angry, wroth at, implying detes
tation, loathing, c. dat. Matth. J 402. Heb.
3, 10. 17 816 TrpocrtD^Sicra 777 -yri/ea (Kfivr),
in allusion to Ps. 95, 10 where Sept. for
Bsip to loathe. Sept. also for bS5 Lev. 26,
15. 43. Ecclus. 6, 25. 25, 2.
TrpocrTrewos, O v, 6. 17, (irpos intens. jre t-
va,~) very hungry, Acts 10, 10. Not found
elsewhere.
Trpoa-Tnjjvvfjit, f. y^co, (Trjyywp-i,) to fix
or fasten to any thing, to affix, c. ace. Acts
2, 23 rotJToi 1 . . . Trpocnrri^avTfs [TW rravpw]
dvetXere.
), f. TTftroO/Aat, (TTiWco,) fa
/aZZ towards or w/>on any thing, Xen. Eq.
7. 6. In N. T. with the idea of purpose :
1. to fall upon, to rush upon, to dash
against, as the wind, c. dat. Matt. 7, 25
01 avfp.oi Trpocre7rTov TJJ oiKia. Comp.
Matth. ^ 402. Of a hostile assault, c. dat.
Pol. 1. 28. 9. Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 3.
2. Of persons, to fall down to or before
any one, at his feet or knees in reverence
or as a suppliant ; c. dat. of pers. Mark 3,
11 TT poo-en iirre avrw. 5, 33. Luke 8, 28. 47.
Acts 16, 29 ; also rois yovaviv rivos Luke
5, 8. Sept. c. ai/rw for jn3 Ps. 95, 6. So
2 Mace. 5, 10. Pol. 10. 1877 ; TO LS yovaa-t
Diod. Sic. 17. 13 ; absol. Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 2.
\VUh Trpbs Tovs+ir68as TWOS Mark 7, 25.
Sept. for 55->ari Ex. 4, 25.
Trpocrvrotect), >, f. ijo-w, (TTOUG),) to make
to or for any one, to gain for, Dem. 1393.
15. Xen. Hell. 4. 8. 28 TT. ^iX^i/ AeV/3ov 777
TrdXet. Usually Mid. depon. irpoa-Troie-
ofjiai, ov/iat, to make to oneself, to acquire
for oneself, Hdot. 9. 37. Xen. Hell. 4. 8. 28
jr. XoX^Scwovr (pi\ovs. Also to take or
cZam to oneself, to pretend to, Thuc. 1. 137 ;
to pretend, to affect, Xen. An. 2. 1. 7.
Hence in N. T. Mid. depon. to make as if,
to make a show of being or doing any thing,
to affect, c. inf. Luke 24, 28 7rpo<mroiTo
TToppatTfpto 7ropeveo-3ai. So Jos. Ant. 7. 8.
1 vocrfiv. Plut. Timol. 5 ^atp 61 "- -^- en - ^jr-
2. 2. 5, 12.
irpoarropevo^aL, oO/iai, f. evo-o/^ai,
Pass, depon. (Tropevco,) to #o or come /o any
one, c. dat. Mark 10, 35 ; comp. Matth.
5402. Sept. for ai as Ex. 24, 14. Ecclus.
12, 18. Pol. 4. 3. 13.
Trpocrprjyvv/jU, f. 7j|a>, (pfowp.t, ) to
break or 6urs towards or upora any thing,
to dasft upon or against, as waves, a flood,
intrans. c. dat. Matth. 5 402. Luke 6, 48.
49 irpo(rfppriev 6 irorap,os rfj oiKia. So C.
acc. Aquil. Ps. 2, 9. Jos. Ant. 6. 9. 3. ib. 9.
4. 6.
7rpO<7Ta,Ti9, iSoy, 17, (IT poo-Tarns, rrpo-
arra/uai,) a female curator, and genr. a pa
troness, helper, succourer, Rom. 16, 2.
Luc. Charid. 10 3ea . . . Trpoo-rcms ovo-a.
Bis accus. 29.
Trpocrracrcra), v. -TTO), f. a>, (rd(ro-a>,)
to arrange or se< tn onfer o^ a place, to pos
o<, TOTTW jEschyl. Theb. 527. In N. T. to
order towards or to any one, to command, to
prescribe to ; c. dat. of pers. Matt. 1 , 24 is
rrpofffTafv ai>r<a 6 nyyeXoy. 21, 6; impl.
Luke 5, 14. Pass. c. dat. Acts 10, 33 irdv
Ta TO. TrpocrTfTay/jifva (rot VTTO TOV
633
Impl. Matt. 8, 4 6 Trpoo-trage
Mark 1, 44. Also inf. c. ace. Acts 10, 48.
Sept. for njX c. dat. Gen. 50, 2. Num. 5,
2 ; ace. et dat. Lev. 10, 1. Deut. 17, 3 ; c.
inf. Esth. 3, 2. So c. dat. Dem. 363. 26 ;
ace. et dat. Xen. Lac. 6. 2 ; c. inf. 2 Mace.
15, 5. Spoken of times or seasons, to pre
scribe or appoint to any one, Pass. Acts 17,
26 opicras irpo<rrfTayp.fvovs Katpovs, where
Rec. TrpoTfTayfjifvovs.
TrpoffTfeijfjM, f. Stereo, (rferjfju,) impf.
Trpoo-fTfevv Acts 5, 14; also 3 pers. Trpoo--
en Sei Acts 2, 47. JE,\. V. H. 3. 18 ; comp.
Buttm. 106. n. 5.
1 . to set, put, lay unto or with any thing ;
Pass, with irpos c. ace. Acts 13, 36 KOI
rrpo(TTfZrj Trpos TOVS iraTpas avrov, sc.
Aafr S. Winer { 58. 4. 13. Sept. for C]OS<
Judg. 2, 10. 1 Mace. 2, 69. Comp. Xen.
Cyr. 6. 1. 30.
2. Genr. to join unto, to add unto, e. g.
a) Of persons, c. ace. et dat. Acts 2, 47 6
8e Kvpios 7rpo<rTi3ei TOVS trcof. Ka3 17^1. rfj
fKK\rjaia. 5, 14 et 11, 24 TW Kvpi<a. Pass.
Acts 2, 41. Sept. for nib? Num. 18,2.
Is. 14, 1. So 1 Mace. 2, 43. Jos. Vit. 25.
Plut. Brut. 23. b) Of things, c. ace. et
dat. Luke 17, 5 irp6<r%(s r^uv irioriv. Pass.
C. dat. Matt. 6, 33 Kal ravra ndvra Trpocrre-
^a-tTai vp.lv. [Mark 4, 24.] Luke 12, 31.
Heb. 12, 19. With ace. and ri c. dat. Luke
3, 20; irri c. ace. Matt. 6, 27. Luke 12,
25. Pass, absol. Gal. 3, 19 Rec. Sept. for
C^P 1 ; Lev. 26, 21 ; eVt TI Deut. 12, 32. So
Dion. Hal. Ant. 6. 88. Plut. Galb. 8. Xen.
Cyr. 2. 4. 14 ; ri TI Ecclus. 3, 26. c)
By Hebr. like ?&* before an infin. or some
times a finite verb, to add to do any thing,
i. q. to do again, to do further ; see Heb.
Lex. art. PlP? no. 3. Winer 58. 5. E. g.
Mid. aor. 2 -npocreTt^i^v c. inf. Luke 20,
11. 12 Kai irpcHT&fTo Trep^rai trtpov, Tpirov,
i. e. again he sent. Acts 12, 3 7rpoo-3ero
(TvXXa^eiv <a\ IleYpof he further seized also
Peter. Part. 7rpoo-3eir before a finite verb,
Luke 19, 11 TrpoffSfis fine irapa$o\T]v. So
Sept. and r^ Gen. 4, 2. 18, 29. 25, 1. saep.
Ecclus. 18, 4 [5] ; comp. Jos. Ant. 6. 13.
4 Trpoa SffJ.fvos Stoo/ceiv. Pol. 31. 7. 4 Trpocr-
Ztp.tvos
o), aor. 2 Trpoo-e Spa/zoi , (TP-
,) to run to or towards any one. to rwn up,
absol. Mark 9, 15. 10, 17. Acts 8, 30.
Sept. for fll Gen. 18, 2. 33, 4. 1 Mace.
16, 21. Hdian. 4. 13. 11. Xen. Cyr. 7.
1. 15.
Trpocnpayiov, ov, TO, (irpocrfpaydv,} pr.
what is eaten thereto, with bread ; hence
genr. any thing to eat, as meat, Jlesh, i. q.
fyov, and alsojish, i. q. fydpiov q. v. John
21, 5. The Attic word was ctyof, while
npo(T(pdyiov is found only in late writers,
Eustath. ad II. X. 629. p. 867. 54. Moaris p.
274 o^rov Arnicas Trpocrfpdyiov EXX^i tKur.
Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 191.
7Tp6cr<f>aTO$, ov, 6, 17, adj. (obs. <pa<u,
cpfvu, ntcpap.ai, ) pr. slain thereto or thereby,
newly killed, just dead, Horn. II. 24. 757.
Hdot. 2. 89 ; of flesh, just killed, fresh, as
Kpta Hippocr. de Viet. Ac. LX. 317; of
vegetables, fresh, recent, as aXcpira Hipp, de
Viet. San. II. 5 ; i>3o? Plut. Alex. M. 36.
In N. T. genr. recent, new, as 686s irpotr-
0aroj Heb. 10, 20. Sept. for l^n Ecc. 1, 9.
So Plut. Otho 8. Pol. 1. 21. 9. Dem. 551
15. See more in Lob. ad. Pliryn. p. 374 sq.
, adv. (Trpoo-cparor,) recent
ly, lately, Acts 18, 2. 2 Mace. 14, 36. Pol.
3. 37. 11.
7rpO(7(f)epa>, (</pa>,) aor. 1 Trpoajjj/ey/ca ,
aor. 2 imperat. TrpocreWyKe Matt. 8, 4. Mark
1, 44 ; perf. Trpoo-e^i/o^a, Heb. 11,17; see
Buttm. ^ 114 (pe pco. To bear or bring to
any place or person.
1. Genr. e. g. of things, with ace. and
dat. of place, to bring near or put to, John
19, 29 TrpocrrjvfyKav avrov Tea oro/iart sc.
TOV (nroyyov. (Luc. D. Deor. 5. 3. Xen.
Eq. 6. 7.) So c. dat. of pers. to bring a
thing to any one, Matt. 22, 19 ot S Trpoo-ij-
vtyxav airo) Srjvdpiov. With ace. simpl.
Matt. 25, 20 TrpocrrjvfyKnv ("XXa rreVre ra-
\ain-a. Sept. and iOSri Gen. 27, 31. Ex.
36, 6. So rt TIVI Xen. Cyr. 6. 4. 2 ; ri Jos.
B. J. 1. 24. 7. Plut. Galb. 12. Xen. Conv.
5. 2. Of persons, c. ace. et dat. e. g. the
sick as brought to Jesus, Matt. 4, 24 Trpoo--
TjvtyKav avrw iravras TOVS KOKUIS e^oi/raj. 8,
16. 9, 2. 32. 12, 22. 14, 35. 17, 16 ; n-at-
8t a Matt. 19, 13. Mark 10, 13 bis; ftpt(prj
Luke 18, 15. (Xen. Ag. 2. 13 rerpco/^Vos
irpoffTjisfx^T) Trpbs TT]V (pdXayya.) So to
bring or conduct to or before any one, c. ace.
et dat. Matt. 18, 24. Luke 23, 14; /a
12, 11.
2. /o o/Ter, to present to any one, c. ace. et
dat. e. g. oor Luke 23, 36 ; xPW aTa money
Acts 8, 18 ; 8o>pa gifts Matt. 2, 11. Sept
irpo(r(f). 8<Lpa for N On Gen. 43, 26. Judg.
3, 7. So Xen. Mem. 3. 11. 14. Of things
offered to God, oblations, sacrifice ; c. ace.
et dat. TW 3e<a or the like, e. g. Suo-t as Acts
7,42. Heb. 11,4; Xarpeiav John 16,2; tau-
TOV Heb. 9, 14. Once irpos TOV 3foi>, sc.
faqa-fts, Heb. 5, 7. Elsewhere with ace.
and TW SfoJ or Trpor T 3f oV impl. Matt. 5,
634
Trpoaanrov
S3, 24 7rpoV</>epe TO SoipoV crov. 8, 4. Heb.
8, 3 bis. 4. 9, 25. 10,1. 11. 11, 17 bis.
Pass. Heb. 9, 9. 28. 10, 2. 8. The person
or thing/o?- or on account, of which offering
is made, is put with vnep v. irepi ; e. g.
inrfp TLVOS c. acc. Heb. 5, 1 irpocrcp. 8<apd
Tf /cat 3vcrtay vnep ap,apri<av. 9, 7. 10, 12 ;
acc. impl. 5, 3. Pass. Acts 21, 26; irepi
TIVOS c. acc. Mark 1,44 TrpcxrevfyKe nfpl
TOV Ko^apia-f-iov aou a KT\. Acc. impl. Luke
5, 14. Heb. 5, 3. Sept. genr. for SO^
Lev. 2, 8. Mai. 1, 13 ; 2"Hp : n Lev. 2, 11. 12.
Num. 15, 4. So Jos. B. J. 3. 8. 3 irpocrcp.
TO> Sew fi>xfjv. Ant. 3. 9. 3 tpKpov.
3. Mid. c. dat. trop. to bear oneself towards
any one, to conduct towards, to deal with
any one so and so ; Heb. 12, 7 ws viols
ifjuv Trpoo-cpe peTat 6 Seoy. Jos. B. J. 7. 8.
1. Hdian. 7. 4. 5. Xen. Mem. 3. 11. 11.
toy, ovs, o, f], adj. (npos,
eptXe o),) pr. dear to any one, beloved, Jos.
Ant. 1. 18. 1 l<iKo>/3os 8e rfj fj.r)Tfpi Trpocr-
QiKljs rjv. Hdot. 1. 163. In N. T. of things,
acceptable, pleasing, Phil. 4, 8. So Hdian.
5. 1. 7. Pol. 22. 5. 7. Xen. (Ec. 15. 4.
y, 77, (7rpoo-<p<rpo),) an o/Ter-
tMgT, ollation, i. e.
1. Pr. the act of offering to God. Heb.
10, 10 6ia rrjs Trpooxpopay TOV crw/iaros I.
Xp.v. 14. Trop. Rom. 15, 16. Ecclus. 46,
16 fv Trpo<r(popq tipvos ya\a%Tji>ov.
2. Meton. for the thing offered, an offer
ing, oblation, strictly without blood, opp. to
Sixrt a and oXoKaurco/iora ; Eph. 5, 2 7rpocr(p.
Kal 3u<r/a. Heb. 10, 5. 8. Sept. for MHSa
Ps. 40, 7. So Song of 3 Child. 14. Also
a sacrifice, with blood, i. q. Svaria, Acts 21,
26 eccs o?3 Trpocrr]Vf)(%r) ... 17 irpocr<popd, see
Num. 6, 13 sq. Acts 24, 17 comp. 21, 26.
So too Trpocrcpopa TTfpi ajuupri ar Heb. 10,
18; comp. Lev. c. 4. c. 9 ; so Ecclus. 31,
18. 19.
7rpo<T(p(ovecd, &, f. 770-0), ((paWo>,) pr. to
utter sounds towards any one, i. e.
1. to speak to, to address any one ; with
dat. expr. or impl. Luke 13, 12 Trpoo-e<po>-
vrjvf ttal flnev avrfj. 23, 20. Acts 21, 40.
22, 2, (So 1 Esdr. 2, 21. Diod. Sic. 4. 48
init.) Spec, to call out to any one, to exclaim,
c. dat. Matt. 11, 16. Luke 7, 32. The
earlier construction was Trpoafpcoix iv -nva,
Matth. J 402. b, note. Diod. Sic. 4. 48 pen.
2. to call any one to oneself, c. acc. Luke
6, 13 7rpo<re(f)(avr]rTf TOVS /mStyray. Jos. Ant.
7. 7. 4 7rpocr0coi 7)craf eva ru>v oiKfTciiv.
TTpocrxycnS) ( ws, rj, (7rpocrx &>,) a rour-
ing out towards, i. q. affusion, sprinkling,
jr. TOU m/xaroy Heb. 11, 28; see Ex. 12,
7. 22.
f. ava-a>, (^avw.) to touch
upon, to touch, c. dat. Luke 11, 46 ow *rpoer-
^avere rots (popriois. Soph. Philoct. 1054.
Find. Fr. 86. 2 Bceckh.
7rpocrcD7roX??7rTe&>, w, f. 770-0), (Trpoo-w-
irdXfjTTTrjs,) to accept or respect the person of
any one, /o sftow partiality, absol. James 2,
9. Found only in N. T. and i. q. irp6a-<aivoi>
Xa/i/3d/eii> Luke 20, 21 ; see in Xa/i/3ai>
no. 1. e. /3. Heb. Lex. art. NiUJ no. 3. b.
Xa/i/3ai/o).) a respecter of persons, Acts 10,
34 ov/c ecrri Trp. 6 Seo s. Found only in
N. T. see in T
TTT/O),) respect of persons, partiality, Rom.
2. 11. Eph. 6, 9. Col. 3, 25. James 2, 1.
Found only in N. T.
TrpoaWTTOV, ov, TO, (?rpo y, aty,) pr. the
part at or aftowi //ie e^e ; hence genr. the
face, visage, countenance ; Sept. everywhere
for Heb. B^B. Not found in the writings
of John.
1. Pr. the face; Matt. 6, 16. 17 TO Trpdcr-
o)7roV O-OTJ vtyai. 17, 2. 26, 67. Mark 14.
65 TrepiKaXvTTTfiv TO Trp. avrov. Luke 9, 29.
22, 64. 24, 5. Acts 6, 15 bis. 2 Cor. 3, 7
bis. 13. 18. 4, 6 comp. 3, 7. 11, 20. Gal.
1, 22 dyvoov/jifvos TW Trpoo-oWo), unknown
by face, Engl. iz/ svg7iL James 1, 23. Rev.
4, 7. 9, 7 bis. 10, 1. Sept. and o^B Gen:
38, 15. 40, 7. 43, 31. So Jos. Ant. 6. 7.
2. Hdian. 1. 7. 8. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 29. In
phrases : TT lirreiv tTrl Trpownov, Matt. 1 7,
26, 39. Luke 5, 12. 17, 16. 1 Cor. 14, 25.
Rev. 7, 1 1 . 11,16; see in TT/TTTO) no. 2. Also
Trp6<ra>7rov Trpos Trpuo-anrov, face to face,
nothing intervening, 1 Cor. 13, 12 ; so Sept.
and O^Q bx D^3 Gen. 32, 31, comp. Deut.
34,10. So Kara IT po cr a> n ov e^tiis, before
the face, face to face, present, Acts 25, 16.
2 Cor. 10, 1, opp. a7rcbz>. 2 Cor. 10, 7 TO
Kara Trp6ora>Trov, pr. i/ie things before the face,
i. e. external things. (Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 15.
Diod. Sic. 19. 46. Pol. 25, 5. 2; com}
Sept. Deut. 34, 10.) Further, Kara TV poa-
atirov ai>To) dvrtcrTTjv Gal. 2, 11; comp.
Heb. Lex. fJB no. 1. b. Trop. and by
Hebr. Luke 9, 51 Kal avros TO Trpoaunrov
O.VTOV eo~T)7pie TOV 7ropeveo~3ai KTX. lie
steadfastly set his face to go, he set forth
with fixed purpose ; comp. Sept. and Heb.
d^SQ fisito c. inf. Jer. 42, 15. 17. 2 K. 12,
18. Heb. Lex. HDB no. 1. c. Ellipt. in the
same sense, Luke 9, 53 TO Trp. avTov %*
635
iropfvop.(vov (Is lepovcroXi^i. So 1 Pet. 3,
12 Trp. TOV Kvpiov (nl iroiovvras KOKO., comp.
Lev. 26, 17. Jer. 21, 10. Heb. Lex. n:Q
no. 1. e, f. Trop. in antith. with KapSia,
as 1 Thess. 2, 17 Trpoo-corra), ov KapBia, pr.
in face, not in heart, in body, not in spirit.
2 Cor. 5, 12 (V Trpo<r<oTra> Kav^a>p.(vovs, xal ov
KnpS/a, i. e. externally, in appearance, and
not in reality.
2. Meton. the face, put for (he presence,
person of any one, chiefly in phrases bor
rowed from the Hebrew : a) With pre
positions and followed by a genit. of pers.
it forms like Heb. B n DQ a periphrasis for a
simple preposition, e. g. OTTO Trpoo-coTrou
TIVOS , from the face, presence of any one,
i. q.from before, from; Acts 3, 19 OTTUS av
<X3a>cri Kaipol av. CJTTO Trpoerwrov TOV K. 5,
41 OTTO Trp. TOV o~vv(o piov. 7, 45. 2 Thess.
1,9. Rev. 6, 16. 12, 14. 20, 11. Sept.
and aan Gen. 16, 6. Deut. 2, 22 ; Stfea
Gen. 4i, 46. 1 Chr. 19, 18 ; els irp6<ra>-
irov TO>I> KK\r]crio)v, i. q. before or to the
churches, 2 Cor. 8, 24 ; tv TT p o a- <o TT o>
XpttrroO, in <fo presence of Christ, i. e. 5e-
fore him, as a formula of asseveration,
2 Cor. 2, 10 ; so Sept.. and T-sb Prov. 8,
30; Kara irpocraiirov TWOS, in the pre
sence nf any one, before him. Lnke 2, 31.
Acts 3, 13 Kara Trp. HiXarov. Sept. for
\3Bb Gen. 3-2, 21 ; ^Q^ 1 ? Gen. 25, 18.
(Test. XII Patr. p. 683.) Also/zera TOV
jrpoo-aWou o-o v, wi/fe or in thy presence,
with thee, Acts 2, 28, quoted fruiu Ps. 16,
11 where Sept. for ^SB fix ; npb irpov-
urrov TWOS, before the face of any one, i. q.
simpl. Trpd TIVOS, before any one ; so of
place, Matt. 11,10 aTroo-TXXo> TOV uyyeXoV
fiov Trpo Trpocrwrou crov. Mark 1, 2. Luke
1, 76. 7, 27. 9. 5-2. 10, 1 ; once of time,
Acts 13, 24. Winer 67. 1. n. e. Comp.
genr. Heb. Lex. M?Q l e tt. A, B, C, etc.
b) In construction with verbs, with or with
out an intervening preposition, and with a
genit. of pers. expr. or implied ; here too it
forms a periphrasis for the person designated
by the genitive. So in the phrase 6pav v.
I8tlv TO TT pOCTCOTrdf TIVOS, to S66 the face
of any one, i. q. to see him face to face, to
see and converse with any one, Acts 20, 25.
38. Col. 2, 1. 1 Thess. 2, 17. 3, 10. Sept
ty. TO Trp. avroO for TSB ttX 1 ? Gen. 32, 20.
Comp. in 6pda> no. 1. b, and eiSco I. 1. c.
Hence also ft\tir(iv \. 6pav TO rrpocr-
UTTOV TOV 3fov, to behold the face of God,
i. q. to hai-e access to God, to be admitted to
his presence, Matt. 18, 10. Rev. 22, 4 ; see
fully in jSAeVrw no. 2. a, and 6pa no. 1. b.
In a like sense, Heb. 9, 24 (p.(pavicr^vai T
7rpo<ra>7roj TOV 3eoC inrtp fjn&v, before God ;
see in e p,(pai ( ^eo. Elsewhere including the
idea of external condition and circumstan
ces ; so /3 XeVe iv f Is Trp. TIVOS, to regard
the person, i. e. the external appearance, of
any one, Matt. 22, 16. Mark 12, 14 ; see in
jSXeVco no. 1. a. /3. Also 3au/iaeii> Trpocr-
(orrov TIVOS Jude 16, see in 3at//xd<J&> no. 2.
For \afj.ftdveiv irpocrwrov TIVOS, Luke
20, 21. Gal. 2, 6, see fully in \ap.pdva> no.
1. e. /3. c) Once absol. as in the later
Greek, a person ; 2 Cor. 1,11 ?roXXwi
Trpoo-coTTcoi TO (Is T]fJ.as ^dptcr/ia, the gift to
us from many persons. So Pol. 5. 107. 3
(&TOVV rjy(fj.6va KOI rrpoo-atrrov. 15. 25. 8.
Longin. } 14. Artemid. 2. 36. See Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 380.
3. Of things, the face, surface, Luke 21,
35 tiri 7rp6o~(i>Trov Trdo-rjs TTJS yrjs. Acts 17,
26. So Sept. and D^Q Gen. 2, 6. 11,4. 8.
Spec, the surface, the exlerior, external
appearance, Matt. 16, 3 TO p.(v Trp. ToC ovpa-
vov. Luke 12, 56. James 1, 11. Sept. and
CPJB Ps. 104, 30.
Trpordcra-ci) v. -rrtw, f. ^<B, (Tdo-o-w,) to
arrange or set in order before, in front, Jos.
Ant. 2. 16. 3. Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 15. In
N. T. of time, to appoint before, Pass. Part,
perf. Kaipol TrpoTfTayfj.(voi, times before ap
pointed, prescribed, Acts 17, 26 Rec.
Comp. in Trpoo-Tao-o-o) fin. 2 Mace. 8, 36.
Soph. Trach. 164.
TrpOTetvo), f. fvo>, (Ten/&>,) to protend, to
stretch forth or out, e. g. the hand, Dem.
332. 9: Xen. 7. 5. 39 ; to stretch forward,
to prolong, e. g. a bridge, Pol. 3. 46. 2.
In N. T. to stretch out, or extend before,
e. g. a person before the scourge, in order
to be scourged ; c. ace. et dat. Acts 22, 25
wr 8e 7rpoT(ivav O.VTOV TO!V Iftatnv, see fully
in Ifids. So Soph. Aj. 1270. Xen. Eq. 6. 11.
Trporepof, a, ov, comparat. formed from
Trpo, Buttm. 5 69. 2. Matth. $ 1 32 ; before,
fore, forward ; of place, Horn. Od. 19. 228
nodes irpoTfpot the fore-feet. Usually and
in N. T. of time.
1. before, former, prior ; Eph. 4, 22 KOTO.
TTJV irpOTtpav dvao-Tpo<pr)v. Sept. for "^sb
Jer. 28, 8 ; -p^an Lev. 26, 45. Deut. 4.
32. Hdian. 4. 14. 18. Xen. Vect. 4. 12.
2. Neuf.. TrpoTf pov as adv. before, first ;
comp. Buttm. {115. 4. a) Genr. John 7,
[50.] 51 tiiv pr) aKovo-r) trap avTov TrpoYepoi/.
2 Cor. 1, 15. 1 Tim. 1, 13. Heb. 4, 6. 7,
27. Sept. for C^Stb Neli. 13, 5; p ttiji-
Deut. 9, 18. 10, 3. So Jos. Ant. 7. 11. 1.
636
Pol. 2. 55. 5. Xen. An. 1. 3. 18. b)
With the art. 6, f) irporepov as adj. for
mer, Buttm. \ 125. 6. Heb. 10, 32 ras Trpo -
repov fj/jifpas. 1 Pet. 1, 14 rats irp. firftv-
/Lu aty. (Sept. Num. 6, 12. Luc. de Sacrif.
5. Diod. Sic. 17. 6.9.) Neut. TO irporepov
as adv. before, formerly, John 6, 62 OTTOV ^i>
TO irpoTfpov. 9, 8. Gal. 4, 13. So Sept.
Deut. 2, 12. Josh. 11, 10. Xen. Mem. 3.
8. 1.
7rp<m^77/u, f. 3,70-0), (T&TJ/U,) to set or
puZ before, 2 Mace. 1 , 8. Eurip. Iph. Taur.
1226; to propose, Plato Soph. 226. c. In
N. T. only Mid. 7rpori 3f/iai, i. e.
1. Trop. to set before oneself, to propose to
oneself, to purpose, c. inf. Rom. 1,13 irpo-
fZffjiTjv fX^selv irpos vfids. With an ace.
Eph. 1, 9. Jos. c. Ap. 2. 40. Pol. 6. 12.
8. Plato Legg. 638. c.
2. to set forth before the world, publicly,
sc. on one s own part ; c. ace. Rom. 3, 25
OV TTpOf^fTO SfOf tXaCTTTJplOV. - So TTpOTlSjJ/il
JEl V. H. 14. 8. Hdian. 8. 6. 6. Diod. Sic.
16. 27.
TrporpeTTca, f. ^o>, (TpeVo>,) to turn one
forwards, to make go forwards, Pass. Horn.
II. 5. 700. Od. 11. 18 ; to urge on, to im
pel, Soph. Elect. 1193. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 64.
Oftener and in N. T. Mid. Trporpeiro-
p.ai, to urge on, to impel, on one s own
part, i. q. to exhort, absol. Acts 18, 27 Trpo-
rpf^rdp-fvot f ypa^av. So 2 MaCC. 11,7.
Pol. 2. 22. 2. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 32.
), aor. 2 Tr
to run before, in advance ; c. adv. comparat.
John 20, 4 7rpoe8pa/ie Ta\iov TOV ILerpov.
Sept. for ijab p- 1 Sam. 8, 11. (An-
tiph. 122. l. Xen. An. 5. 2. 4.) Pleon.
Luke 19, 4 7rpoe8pafj,fv e/wrpoo-Sej/. So
Tob, 11, 2; comp. Trporropeveo-Sat e/i7rpo-
o-3ti/ Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 23. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 1 0.
n^n before, to be beforehand in, Dem. 314.
9. Thuc. 3. 40 ; to be or exisZ before, to pre
cede in time, Hdian. 1. 14. 4. Thuc. 1. 138.
InN. T. impf. jrpovTrripxov, to have been
before, only with a participle of another
verb, thus forming a periphrasis for a finite
tense of that verb ; comp. in vTrdpxeo no-
2, and Winer 5 46. 11. Matth. 551. e.
559. a. Viger. p. 308. So Luke 23, 12
Trpovnripxov tv f x^pa ovres, pr. who before
were being in enmity, who before were at
enmity. Acts 8, 9 TrpovTrfjpx" naytvatv,
who before practised sorcery. So Jos. Ant.
4. 6. 5 art TrpoiJirfip^ev tv TOIS ep-7rpoa3ei
Xpovois ytvopfva rols
TrpOtyao lS. fas, 17, (irpofpaivai,) pr.
what is shown before ; hence, show, pretence,
pretext, put forth to cover one s real intent.
Matt. 23, 14 rrpo(f>dcrfi p.ai<pa Tvpocrevxop-tvoi.
Mark 12,40. Luke 20, 47. Acts 27, 30 Trpo-
(pda-ei us KT\. Phil. 1, 18. 1 Thess. 2, 5
ovre ev TTpcxpdcrfi TrXeove^ias, a prel.ext
(cloak) for covetousness. So Sept. Hos.
10, 4. Jos. Vit. $ 14. Hdian. 3. 9. 1. Xen.
An. 1. 2. 1. Hence Trpo(p. ex flv lo ^ ave a
pretext, cloak ; i. e. a pretended excuse ;
John 15, 22 Trpucpao-iv OVK e^ovo-i Trept TT^S
dfji. So Dem. 526. 18. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 27.
7rpO(pepa), f. Trpoot cro), (cpepw,) to bear
or bring forth, out of any place, with ace.
and c. gen. Luke 6, 45 bis. Sept. Prov.
10, 4. Isocr. p. 11. e, axnrfp fK rap.eiov
Trpoffxpeiv. Plato Legg. 936. a, els TO p.(<rov.
7rpO(pt}Tlct^ as, T), (Trpo(pnT(v<j)^) a pro
phesying, prophecy, i. e.
1. Pr. prophecy, a foretelling of future
events, prediction, but including also from
the Heb. the idea of prophetic revelations,
declarations, exhortations, warnings, uttered
by the prophets while acting under divine
influence ; see in irpcxpfirvs. E. g. of the
prophecies of the O. T. Matt. 13, 14 dva-
Tr\T)povrai avrols fj 7rpo(pT]T(ia Ho~cuou.
2 Pet. 1, 20 7rao-a npocprjrfia ypafpr/s. V. 21.
So of the revelations and warnings of the
Apocalypse, Rev. 1, 3 TOVJ \6yovs rrjs npo-
fareias. 22, 7. 10. 18. 19. Rev. 19, 10 see
in papTvpia no. 2. Sept. and nxi3D 2 Chr.
15, 8. Neh. 6, 12. So Ecclus. T 39, : 1. 44,
3. Jos. Ant. 7. 9. 5. B. J. 3. 8. 3 ras irpo-
(prjTfias T&V ifpuv /St /SAcoi/. In 1 Tim. 1,
18 et 4, 14 irpo(pT]T(ia refers to prophetic
declarations respecting the labours and suc
cess of Timothy, made by those having the
gift of prophecy, on occasion of his being
sent forth; comp. Acts 13, 2. 20, 28.
1 Cor. 12, 4-8 sq. Comp. Chrysost. and
Theophyl. Sto TO TraXaiov OTTO rrjs irporpr)-
Tfias tyivovro ol if pels, TovrtcrTiv diro Trvfv-
P.O.TOS ayiov ovrut 6 Tip.6~eos ilp&r] Vi
rrjv iepaxrvvrjv.
2. Meton. prophecy, the prophetic office,
the prophetic gift, spoken in N. T. of the
peculiar Charisma or spiritual gift imparted
to the primitive teachers of the church ; see
in Trpo<pf)TT)s no. 3. Rom. 12, 6 f^ovrts 8e
Xa.pLa-p.ara . . . eire Trpcxpyrdav. 1 Cor. 1 2,
10. 13, 2. 8. 14, 22. So genr. Ecclus. 46,
1. Jos. Ant. 3. 8. 1 Aapwv Sid rf rb yevos
Kal rrjv Trpofpr/Tfiav. Plut. Pelop. 16 rrjv
Echecrates as prophet. Luc. Alex. 60.
3. Meton. a prophesying, the exercise of
637
Ihe prophetic office, the acting as an ambas
sador of God and the interpreter of his
mind and will, Rev. 11, 6. Sept. and
rujirs Ezra 6, 14. So Ecclus. 46, 20.
Spec, the exercise of the. prophetic gift or
Charisma in the primitive church, 1 Cor.
14, 6 tav (JLT) vfj.lv XaXijaco . . . ev trpcxpTjTfia.
1 Thess. 5, 20.
7rpO(j)r]Tev(i)j f. evo-co, (Trpoeprjrqr,) to act
as prophet, e. g. to prophesy, to foretell fu
ture events, to predict ; but often including
also from the Heb. the idea of exhorting,
reproving, threatening, or indeed the whole
utterance of the prophets while acting un
der divine influence as ambassadors of God
and interpreters of his mind and will ; see
in 7rpo(pr ]TT)s. Sept. everywhere for X33 .
x ??^n, see Heb. Lex. s. v. So of the pro
phets of the O. T. Matt. 11,13 Trdvrfs yap
oi TrpofprjTai Kal 6 v6fj.os ecoy I&dvvov irpo-
fCprjTfvcrav. 15, 7 et Mark 7, 6 trepl vpuv.
1 Pet. 1, 10. Jude 14. In a like sense, of
persons acting by a divine influence as pro
phets and ambassadors of God under the N.
T. Rev. 10, 11 8el a( TrdXiv Trpo(pr)TfV(rai
eV! Xaols KT\. 11,3. Also Acts 2, 17. 18,
quoted from Joel 3, 1 [2, 28] where Sept.
forN23. Sept.genr. for N33, Kasnn, ] K.
22, 12. 18. Ezra 5, 1. Jer. 11, 21. Ex. 11,
4. saep. (Ecclus. 47, 1. Jos. Ant. 7. 9. 5. ib.
10. 2. 2.) Including the idea of praise to
God accompanied by prediction, Luke 1,
67 ; comp. Sept. and NS3, XSsrrt, i Sam.
10, 5. 6. 11. 19, 20. 21. Spec. John 11,
5 1 (Kai dcpas) dpxtepfvs &V . . . Trpoecp^rev-
vfv, comp. 18,14 where it is o-u/^ovXf vcra s,
i. e. his counsel was prophetic, though not
as he meant it ; comp. 11, 52. The gift of
prophecy was not held to belong to the
office of high priest ; Josephus expressly
separates the two ; Ant. 3.8. 1 . B. J. 1. 2.
8. Of false prophets, Matt. 7, 22. Sept.
and i<23 J e r. 14, 14. 15 ; and so of heathen
prophets, Diod. Sic. 17, 51 6 p.(v Trpocpjjrey-
av dvfip. Hdian. 5. 5. 21. Plut. de Def.
Orac. 5 E^eKpdrov? TrpofprjTfvovros.
Spoken in mockery by the soldiers to Je
sus, q. d. to divine, to give a response, c. dat.
Matt. 26, 68. Mark 14, 65. Luke 22, 64.
Compare npofprjTfia Jos. Ant. 6. 4. 1,
spoken of the response of the prophet to
Saul respecting the lost asses.
2. Spec, of the prophetic gift or Charis
ma imparted by the Holy Spirit to the pri
mitive Christians; Acts 19, 6 77X3* TO irv.
ay. fir avrovs, t\d\ovv Tf yXoxrtratj Kal
Trpot(pf]T(vov. 21, 9. 1 Cor. 11, 4. 5. 13, 9.
14, 1. 3. 4. 5 bis. 24. 31. 39. See in irpo-
no. 3.
ou, 6, (7rpo<pJ7/,) a prophet,
a foreteller of future events ; so in Greek
writers, Anacr. 43. 11. Plato Charm. 46. p.
174. C, TOVS 8e wy dX^Scif pavrtis ... Trpo-
<pf)ras T(OI> fj.f\\6vT(t)v. Hence also i. q. 6
pdiwis, pr. one who utters raving the re
sponses of an oracle, as Plato 1. c. Luc. D.
Deor. 13. 1. Hdot. 8. 36, 37; comp. Diod.
Sic. 16. 26 ; likewise an interpreter of the
gods or of 6 p.dvri.s , i. e. one who explains
the obscure oracles uttered by 6 pdvris,
Dion. Hal. Ant. 2. 73 ; espec. Plato Tim.
72. b ; comp. Diod. Sic. 1.2. In Sept. and
N. T. 6 irpo(pf)TT)s corresponds to Heb.
5023 , pr. one who speaks from a divine in
fluence, under inspiration, whether as fore
telling future events, or as exhorting, re
proving, threatening individuals or nations.
1. e. as the ambassador of God and the in
terpreter of his will to men ; comp. Ez. c.
2. Heb. Lex. art. &O33 . With the Jewish
use of N n 33 and jrpoeprjTrjr was connected
the idea, that the prophet spoke not his own
thoughts, but what he received from God,
retaining however his own consciousness
and self-possession ; see Philo Opp. IV. p.
116, PfeifF. irpo(pr)Tr)s yup i 5toi> p.ev ov8iv
dirotp SfyyeTcu dXXorpta Se irdvra vTrr]%ovtrros
(Tfpov. See also Ex. 7, 1. 2. 2 Pet. 1, 20.
21; espec. 1 Cor. 14, 32. In a wider
sense, Heb. fc* 1 ^, Sept. Trpofprjrrjs, is put
for any friend of God, to whom God makes
known his will, e. g. of Abraham, Gen. 20,
7; of the patriarchs, Ps. 105, 15. Hence
in N. T.
1. Of the prophets of the O. T. a) Pr.
as Isaiah, Matt. 1, 22. 3, 3. Luke 3, 4.
John 1, 23. al. Jeremiah, Matt. 2, 17. 27,
9; Joel, Acts 2, 16; Micah, Matt. 2, 5;
Jonah, Matt. 12, 39. Luke 11, 29 ; Zecha-
riah, Matt. 21, 4; Daniel, Matt. 24, 15.
Mark 13j 14. So of Samuel, Acts 13, 20 ;
David, Acts 2, 30 ; Elisha, Luke 4, 27 ;
Asaph, Matt. 13, 35 ; also of Balaam, 2 Pet.
2, 16, comp. Num. c. 22. Plur. genr. Matt.
2, 23. 5, 12. 23, 29 sq. Mark 8, 28. Luke
1, 70. Rom. 1, 2. Heb. 1,1. James 5, 10.
1 Pet. 1, 10. al. So Sept. and N nj i K.
16, 7. 12. Is. 38. 1. ssep. So Ecclus. 48, 1.
22. 2 Mace. 15, 14. Jos. Ant. 6. 2. 1. ib.
6. 3. 1 6 8e 7rpo(pf)TTjs 2ap.ovrj\os. b) Me-
ton. a prophetic book, the prophetic books of
the O. T. i. q. at y pa(pal TU>V TrpofprjTiov
Matt. 26, 56. So genr. Matt. 5, 17 *cara-
Xverai rov vop.ov, 77 roiis TrpotpijTay. Mark 1,
2. Luke 16, 29. 31. 24, 27. 44. Acts 28,
23. Rom. 3, 21. Acts 8, 28 dvtyivoxrKt
rov -rrpo<p. Ha-atav. Synced, put for the
doctrines and declarations contained in the
638
prophetic books, Matt. 7, 12. 22, 40. Acts
26, 27. (2 Mace. 15, 9.) Here 6 TO/HOS na\
ot irpo<pr)Tat. comprise the whole O. T. and
the latter therefore include the Psalms ;
which elsewhere are also distinguished, as
Luke 24, 44 vopos KOI Trpcx^Tm *al ^raX/iot ;
see in i/o /nof no. 2. c.
2. Genr. of persons acting by a divine
commission as prophets and ambassadors of
God under the new dispensation, i. q. a
teacher sent from God ; e. g. Matt. 10, 41
6 Sr^ojuei/oy Trpo(j)r)TT)v els ovop.a 7rpo(pT]Tov
KT\. 13, 57. Mark 6, 4. Luke 4, 24. 13,
33. John 7, 52. Rev. 11, 10. 16,6. 18,20.
24. al. Spec, of John the Baptist, Matt.
11, 9. 14, 5. Mark 11, 32. Luke 1, 76. 20,
6. al. Of Jesus, Matt. 21, 11 OVTOS to-Tiv
6 I. 6 TrpofprjTTjs. v. 46. Luke 7, 16. 39.
24, 19. John 9, 17. Of the Messiah as 6
7rpo(J)r]TT)s 6 fp^6fj.evos els TOV Kooy*oj/ John
6, 14, in allusion to Deut. 18, 15; so John
1, 21. 25. 7, 40. Acts 3, 22. 23. 7, 37.
Comp. 1 Mace. 4,46. 14, 41.
3. Spec, of those who possessed the pro
phetic gift or Charisma imparted by the
Holy Spirit to the primitive churches, a
prophet, i. e. a class of instructors or preach
ers, who were next in rank to the apostles
and before the teachers, SiSdo-KaXot, 1 Cor.
12, 28. They seem to have differed from
the 8i8do-ica\oi in this, that while the latter
spoke in a calm, connected, didactic dis
course, adapted to instruct and enlighten
the hearers, the prophet spoke more from
the impulse of immediate inspiration, from
the light of a sudden revelation at the mo
ment (aTTOKaXv^is 1 Cor. 14, 30 comp. 26),
and his discourse was probably more adapt
ed by means of powerful exhortations to
awaken the feelings and conscience of the
hearers. The idea of speaking from an
immediate revelation seems here to be fun
damental, as relating either to future events
or to the mind of the Spirit in general ;
comp. Acts 11, 27. 21, 10. So Acts 13, 1
TrpcxpJjrai KOL StSacTKaXot. 1 Cor. 12, 28
e Sero 6 Seoj ev rrj eK/cX^crta irp&rov aT
\ovs, BevTfpov Trpo(f)rjTas, Tpirov
\ovs KT\. v. 29. 14,29. 32. 37. Eph. 2,20.
3, 5. 4, 11. See Neander Gesch. der apostol.
Zeitalt. I. p. 194 sq. [Engl. I. p. 154 sq.]
4. In the Greek usage, (see init.) a pro
phet, spoken of the Cretan poet Epimenides,
Tit. 1, 12; so called as one of the seven
wise men of Greece ; as sent for by Solon
to aid in the preparation of his laws ; and
especially also as SetxpiXiys KCU crcxpbs Trepl
TO. Sela TTJV fv^ov(naa-TLKT]v KCU Te\f<TTiKT)v
<ro(j)iav, Plut. Soloc 12 -f-
7Tpo^>rjTiffO<f, 77, 6v, (npo(pfjTT)s, ) pro
phetic, belonging to or uttered by prophets,
Rom. 16, 26. 2 Pet. 1, 19. Luc. Alex. 60.
TTpoffiTtS, iSoy, 17, (Trpo^ijnjs,) a pro
phetess, i. e. in the Greek sense the inter
preter or priestess of a god, oracle, Diod.
Sic. 16. 26. Plut. de Pyth. Orac. 7. In
Sept. and N. T. i. q. ""V^J > comp. in TT/TO-
(>r)Tr]s init.
1. Pr. a prophetess, as speaking and act
ing from a divine influence, an ambassadress
from God, Rev. 2, 20. Sept. and !"i!O3D
Judg. 4, 4. 2 K. 22, 14. 2 Chr. 34, 22*
2. Spec, a female friend of God, one who
lives in communion with God, to whom
God reveals himself by his Spirit, Luke 2,
36. So Abraham is called TrpcxprjTrjs, X^as
Gen. 20, 7 ; comp. Ps. 105, 15. Tob. 4, 12.
irpo^Kfdvw^ f. do-oj, (<3dz>o>.) to come
or get before, to anticipate one in doing any
thing, e. g. in speaking, c. ace. Matt. 17,
25. Sept. for MR 2 Sam. 22, 19. Ps. 17,
13. ^Eschyl. Agam. 1028 7rpo$3a<jao-a
Kap8ia y\Hrj-<Tav. Plato Rep. 500. a.
Trpo^eipi^oiMit, f. iVo/icu, Mid. depon.
(xetptfo), x e P ) lo hand forth, to take in
hand, to make ready, Dem. 45. 10. Diod.
Sic. 15. 15. In N. T. trop. to prepare, to
choose, to appoint, c. ace. et inf. Acts 22,
14 Trpoe^etpi craro ere yvaivai TO Se X^/xa au-
TOV. 2H. 16 Tj-poxetpiVacrSai tre [eiVai] virr]-
ptTTjv. Pass. perf. in passive sense, c. dat.
Acts 3, 2D in later edit. comp. Buttm. 113.
n. 6. Sept. for H|?b J os h. 3, 12. So 2 Mace.
3, 7. Pol. 1. 11. 3. Diod. Sic. 12. 27. Pass,
perf. Pol. 3. 40. 14.
Trpo%6ipoTove(0, , f. 170-0), (XPOTO-
i/eo),) to choose before, first, Dem. 703. 18.
Plato Legg. 765. b, c. In N. T. to choose
beforehand; Pass. Acts 10,41 fidprvvi rols
TrpoKfxeipoTovrjfjifiiois vrrb TOV 3eoO, i. e. fore-
chosen.
IIpoxppos, ov, 6, Prochorus, pr. n. of
one of the seven primitive deacons at Jeru
salem, Acts 6, 5.
7TpV[J,VCl, rjs, fj, (TrpVfJLVos,) i. q. 77 Trpv^ivr)
vavs, the hindmost part of a ship, the stern,
Mark 4, 38. Acts 27, 29. 41. Pol. 1. 49.
11. Xen. An. 5. 8. 20. Comp. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 331.
Trpwl , adv. (Trpo,) 1. early, early in the
day, early morn, Lat. mane ; pr. between
day-break and sunrising (Mark 1, 35 comp.
John 20. 1), parall. opSpor Luke 24, 1.
Absol. Matt. 16, 3. M!ark 1, 35. 11, 20. 16,
9. John 20, 1. On Mark 16, 2, see also in
17X10*. Sept. for i^ 2 1 K. 3, 21. Is. 5, 1 1 :
639
oftener TO irpwt Ex. 8, 20. Is. 37, 36. al.
So JEl. V. II. 3. 23. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 10 ;
TO 7iy>. Hell. 1. 1. 30. With, prepositions:
Sfta irpui Matt. 20, 1, see in apa. no. 2;
uiro irpatt Acts 28. 23, see in dno no. 2. c.
8; (irl TO Trpou Mark 15, 1, comp. Buttm.
5 125. 7. So Sept. r TO irp. Ex. 16, 19.
Lev. 7, 5; tv ro> ?rp. Ecc. 11, 6. Comp.
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 46 sq. According to
Theophr. Fr. 6. 1. 9, irpvi was the forenoon,
between sunrise and noon.
2. Melon, the morning icatch, beginning
at the 9th hour of the night or day-break,
Mark 13, 35 ; see in (pvXaicr] no. 4.
Trputi d, see in Trpcoi os.
Trp&H/zo?, r), O v, (TTpou,) early, spoken of
the early rain, vfTor np. James 5, 7 ; see
fully in o^i/ioy. Sept. v. irp. for i"n"H C^a
Dent. 11, 14. Jer. 5, 24. Arr. Peripl.
Eryth. p. 157. Xen. (Ec. 17. 4. A poetic
and later form instead of Att. Trpouos, Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 52.
Trpwtvos, Tj, 6i>, (Trpwi,) early, morning
Rev. 2, 28 TOV doWpa TOV nptaivov. Rev
22, 16 in later edit, for Rec. op3pii>dj. Sept.
for lf?i Ex. 29, 49. Hos. 6, 4. Athen. 1.
41. Plut. Symp. 8. 6. 5. A late form, Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 52.
Trpwlos, ta, lov, (Trpwi,) earh/, morning,
Aristoph. Pax 1001, 1164. Hdot. 8. 6;
comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 52. In N. T. only
f) Trpaia (copa), the morning hour, morning,
pr. between day-break and sunrise, (Matt.
28, 1. Mark 16, 2. Luke 24, 1. John 20, 1) ;
Matt. 21,18 TTpcoTur 8e (iravayuiv els rr/v iro-
\iv. 27, 1. John 18, 28 Rec. 21, 4. Sept.
for 13 2 Sam. 23, 4. Lam. 3, 23. So Jos.
Ant. 7. 8. 1 ; fully Luc. Amor. 39 Trpauar
a>pas.
Trpcapa, as, fj, (Trpd,) the forward part of
a ship, (he prow, Acts 27, 30. 41. Hdian.
1. 11. 12. Xen. An. 5. 8. 20.
Trpcareva), f. evo-w, (rrpwrof,) to be the
first, chief, to hold the first rank, highest
dignity, iv ira<nv Col. 1, 18. 2 Mace. 6,
18. Hdian. 8. 7. 3. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 24.
as, f), (TrpoJTOj, KaSt-
3pa.) thf first seal, the chief seat, Matt. 23,6.
Mark 1 J, 39. Luke 11, 43. 20, 46. Not
found in the classics.
at, f], (irpuros,
pr. the first reclining-place at table, the chief
place al meals, the middle place on each
couch of the triclinium, Matt. 23, 6. Mark
12, 39. Luke [11, 43.] 14, 7. 8. 20, 46.
See in uva.Ktip.ai. no. 2. Adam s Rom. Ant.
p. 436. Diet, of Antt. art. Triclinium.
T], ov, superlat. from Trpd, com
par. Trpdrepor, as if contr. for TrpdraTor, Trpd-
aTor, Buttm. $ 69. 2 ; pr. foremost.
1. Genr. first, the first, of place, order,
time. a) Pr. and without art. Mark 16,
9 TrpcjTfl a-afifiaTov sc. r/p.(pq. Phil. 1, 5
OTTO TrptaTT/s f)p.(pas. Luke 2, 2 see in KvpT^-
i/tof. Phil. 1,5. 1 Cor. 15, 3 eV irpwrois,
i. q. first of all. Foil, by Sei/repos Acts 12,
10. Sept. for yitiX"!, Ex. 12, 15. Josh. 21,
10; iv irpa>Tots Gen. 33, 2. 1 Chr. 11, 6.
So Hdian. 4. 15. 10. Dem. 328. 25. With
the art. comp. in 6, f/, TO, A. 2. b. 8 ; Matt.
26, 17 T/7 8e Trpom; TU>V d^\ip.a>v, sc. Tjp.epq.
Mark 14, 12 rfj trp. Tjp-fpq TU>V d. (Sept.
Lev. 23, 35. 40. Xen. HelL 3. 1. 17. An. 4.
8. 1.) Acts 1, 1 TOV irpu>Tov \6yov. 1 Cor.
15, 45. Heb. 9, 2 17 rrptonj o-Kr/i/q. v. 6. 8.
Rev. 1,17 6 TrpwTos KOI 6 eo-^aTor, see in
eo-xaror no. 2. c. Rev. 4, 1. 7. 8, 7. al. So
01 irpStToi the first Matt. 20, 8. 10. 21,
36; Ta TrpaiTa pr. the first things, i. e. the
first or former state, condition, Matt. 12,
45. 2 Pet. 2, 20. Rev. 21,4. Also 1 Tim.
5, 12 17 Trpom; TTICTTIS, i. e. first or originally
professed. Rev. 2, 4 dycnrTjv TIJV TrpvTrjv. v.
5. Opp. Katvos Heb. 8, 13. Rev. 21, 1.
Sept. for Titian 2 Chr. 3, 3. Dan. 8, 21.
2 Sam. 18, 27. (Hdian. 1. 17. 17. Xen. An.
6. 5. 2, 5.) In division or distribution, 6
npuros ... 6 8tvrfpos Matt. 22, 25 ; 6 7rpo>-
TOS ... 6 erepos Luke 14, 18. 19, 16; so
where only two are spoken of, Matt. 21,
28. John 19, 32. 1 Cor. 14, 30. Heb. 8, 7.
So Diod. Sic. 1. 50 fin. Xen. Hell. 3. 1. 17.
b) In an adverbial sense, comp. Buttm. { 123.
6. Matt. 10, 2 irpuTos, 2i>o>i/ KT\. 17, 27.
John 1 , 42 fvpio-Kfi OVTOS Trpovror TOI" uSe \<pov
KT\. 8,7. Acts 26, 23. Rom. lO, 19. 1 John
4, 19. So Hdian. 1. 8. 4. Diod. Sic. 1. 50
init. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 2. c) In a compara
tive sense, instead of nportpos, adverbially
as in lett. b; so before a gen. John 1, 15.
30 OTC rrpwTos p.ov TJV. 15, 18 epe TrpuTov
vp.d>v. Comp. Herm. ad. Vig. p. 717 sq.
Passow no. 3. Matth. $ 464. Winer 5 36. n.
4. So ./El. H. An. 8. 12 of Trpcoroi p.ov rav-
ra dvtxvfvcravTfs. Athen. 14. 28. p. 630. c.
Dion. Hal. de Comp. 17. p. 228 Schacf.
Schol. ad Aristoph. Nub. 552. p. 242 Din-
dorf.
2. Trop. of rank, dignity, first, chvf; so
without the art. Matt. 20, 27 os tav Z&r, tv
vplv dvai TrpwTOf. 22, 38. Mark 12, 30.
Acts 16, 12. Eph. 6, 2. W T ith a gen. partit.
Mark 10, 44. 12, 28 npuiTrj ndvru>v fvrdXrj.
v. 29. 30. 1 Tim. 1, 15. So Sept. Ez. -11,
22. Dem. 1263. 25. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 6; c.
gen. part. JEA. V. H. 7. 14. Dem 13. 38
640
With the art. Acts 17, 4 yvvainav re TVV
TpwTuv OVK 6\iyai. Luke 15, 22. (Sept.
Jer. 52, 21. Pol. 11. 10. 2.) So 6 TrpcSror,
ot Trpeorot, ilie. first, the chief, before a
gen. of a country or people; Acts 28, 7
T Trpcorw TTJS vrjcrov. Mark 6, 21 rots 7rpo>-
TOLS Trjs TaXiXaias. Luke 19, 47 ot Trpwrot
rov\aov. Acts 13, 50. 25,2. 28,17. Sept.
for tfl&b Neh. 12, 45. So Jos. Ant. 7. 9.
8. ib. 10. 4. 5. Pol. 1. 31. 5. Xen. Yen. 1.
9. In the proverbial phrase : TroXXol eo-ov-
rai Trpwrot, ecr^aroi KOI ecr^aroi, TrpcSrot ;
also e o-ovrai ot eo-^arot, rrpwroi Kal ol TrpcS-
rot, eo-^arot ; the first shall be last, and the
last first, i. e. those who seem or claim to
be first, shall be last, Matt. 19, 30. 20, 16.
Mark 10, 31. Luke 13, 30.
3. Neut. TTpiuTov as adverb, Buttm.
5 1 15. 4. a) Pr. of place, order, time, usu
ally without the article ; Matt. 17, 10 TI ...
\eyovcriv, on HXt ai/ SfT e XSeti 7rp5>TOV ; V.
11. Mark 7, 27. Luke 9, 59. 61. John 18,
13. Acts 15, 14. 1 Cor. 11, 18. 1 Pet. 4, 17.
2 Tim. 2, 6, comp. Winer 65. p. 640.
Acts 7, 12 i. q. the first time. (Pol. 1. 43. 2.
Hdian. 1. 11. 3. Xen. An. 3. 4. 32.) Em-
phat. i. q. first of all, before all, Matt. 23, 26
KaSapKrov rrpcarov TO evros TOV Trorrjpiov.
Acts 13, 46. Rom. 1, 8 Trpcoroi/ pev fv%api-
OTW TW 3o. 1 Cor. 11, 18. (Hdian. 2. 1.
8. Xen. Cyr. 4.. 1. 2.) In division or dis
tribution, as referring to a* series or succes
sion of circumstances, and followed by other
adverbs of order or time expressed or im
plied ; here some assign to it a comparative
sense, i. q. irporfpov, but unnecessarily ; see
Herm. ad Vig. p. 718. E. g. foil, by 8evTepov
1 Cor. 12, 28; etra, Mark 4, 28 np&Tov
\6pTov, dra ardxyv, etra KT\. By eneira
1 Thess. 4, 16. James 3, 17; p.era ravra
Mark 16, 9, comp. v. 12; /cat rore Matt. 5,
24. 7, 5. Mark 3, 27. Luke 6, 42. John 2,
10. In a like sense, irpa>Tov . . . Kai, Rom. 1,
16. 2, 9. 10. 2 Cor. 8, 5; irpArov . . . 8e
Matt. 13, 30. Luke 10, 5. 2 Tim. 1,5. (So
foil, by ttra Hdian. 2. 1. 22; eneira Xen.
Cyr. 7. 2. 24. Hi. 11. 8 ; pera TO.VTCI Xen.
An. 6. 1. 5, comp. 7; oV Cyr. 8. 1. 16.)
Rarely with art.ro ir p T o v, first, at first,
formerly, comp. Buttm. 125. n. 8. John 10,
40 OTTOV TJV laidvvTjs TO irpurov fianTifav.
12, 16. 19, 39. So Hdian. 6. 3. 11. Xen.
Cyr. 151. b) Trop. of importance,
dignity, first, first of all, chiejly, especially ;
Matt. 6, 33 V;reire 8e TrpuTOV TTJV /SacrtXetaz
TOV 3eoC. Rom. 3, 2. 2 Pet. 1, 20. 3, 3 ;
TrpatTov iravr&v 1 Tim. 2, 1. +
7r/9WTOCTTa,T?79) ou, 6, (Trpcoros, MTPf/U,)
pr. one who stands first, in the front rank of
an army, Sept. Job 15, 24. Pol. IS. 12. 5,
Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 57. In N. T. trop. a lead
er, ringleader-, TIJS a/ pe o-ecos Acts 24, 5.
TTpCOTOTOKta, coi/, ra, (TTpwroroKoy,) the
right of the first-born, birthright, Heb. 12,
16. Sept. Vatic, for fnina Gen. 25, 32.
33. 34 ; other copies 7rpa>roro/<eia.
TrpWTOTOtfo?, ov, 6, 17, adj. (npS>Tos,
nVrco,) first-born, i. e.
1. Pr. the first-born of a father or mo
ther ; Matt. 1, 25 vibv avTrjs TOV TTPMTOTOKOV.
Luke 2, 7 ; also of animals, Heb. 11, 28.
The first-born son, besides his other prero
gatives, received a double portion of the
inheritance, Deut. 21, 17. Sept. for niaa
Gen. 27, 19. 32 ; of animals Ex. 1, 5. 12 ,
12. 29. Anthol. Gr. IV. p. 236. Isidor. 3.
31 ; comp. Wetstein N. T. II. p. 282.
2. Trop. first-born, i. q. the fir sf, the chief,
one highly distinguished and pre-eminent ;
so of Christ, as the beloved Son of God,
Col. 1, 15 comp. v. 16. Heb. 1, 6 comp. v.
5. Or in relation to his followers, Rom. 8,
29 els TO flvai avTW Trpwr. ev TroXXots d&eX-
$019, comp. Col. 1, 18. Or as the first to
rise from the dead, the leader and prince of
those who shall arise unto eternal life, Col.
1,18. Rev. 1,5. So Sept. for Tisa of the
Messiah, Ps. 89, 27. Of the saints in hea
ven, prob. those formerly distinguished on
earth by the favour and love of God, as pa
triarchs, prophets, apostles ; Heb. 12, 23
fKK\T](ria TrpcororoKcoJ aTroyeypa/^/neVcov ev
rots ovpavols. Sept. for "1132 of Israel Ex.
4, 22 ; of Ephraim Jer. 31, 9. So Psalt.
Salom. 13, 8. 18, 4.
Trraift), f. t o-w, to stumble, to fall, Hdian.
5. 6. 18. Sept. for 515? 1 Sam. 4, 2. 2 Sam.
18, 7. In N. T. trop. to stumble, i. e.
1. to err, to fail in duty, to offend, with
ev C. dat. James 2, 10. 3, 2 el TLS ev Xoyo)
ov TTTaiti. Absol. Rom. 11, 11 ^17 enraia-av,
Iva Treo-wa-i ; with TroXXd adv. James 3, 2.
Sept. for ^3 Deut. 7, 25. Ecclus. 37,
12. M. Antonin. 7. 15 i Sto^ av Spumov (piKelv
K.a TOVS TTTa
2. to fail, to fall short of success and
happiness, 2 Pet. 1, 10. Pol. 1. 35. 3. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 1. 26.
TTTepva, TJS, T], the heel; John 13, 18
eirfipev eV epe Trjv TTTepvav, see in eVm pco,
quoted from Ps. 41, 10 where Heb. 3^5,
Sept. KTfpvio-fj.6v. Sept. for 2pS Gen. 3,
15. 25, 26. Horn. II. 22. 397. Dem. 88.2
Aristot. H. A. 1. 15. 6.
Trrepvyiov, lov, TO, (dim. 7rre pu,) a little
wing, winglet, Sept. for 5)33 1 K. 6, 23 ;
irrepv!;
641
and so of the feather of an arrow Pol. 27.
9. 4. Then any thing like a wing, running
to a point, e. g. a Jin, Sept. for *^B?O Lev.
11,9. 10. 12 ; the corner or skirt of a gar
ment, Sept. for S]33 Num. 15, 36. 1 Sam.
24, 5. In N. T. a pinnacle, spoken of the
highest point of the temple-buildings, prob.
the elevation of the middle portion of the
southern portico impending over the valley
of Jehoshaphat ; see in itpov no. 1 . Matt.
4, 5. Luke 4, 9.
TTTepvg, vyos, 17, (rrTf/joV,) a pinion,
wing, Matt. 23, 27. Luke 13, 34. Rev. 4, 8.
9, 9. 12, 14. Sept. for 13 Ps. 55, 7 ; C|33
Ex. 19, 4. Ez. 1,6. Dem. 1259. 21. Xen.
An. 1. 5. 3.
TTTIJVOS) 17, 6v, (TTT^VOI, 7reVo/MU,) flying,
winged, Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 11 KCU at ptv eXa-
(ftoi, wa-nep imjvai. In N. T. Plur. neut.
ra irrnvd, the birds, fords, 1 Cor. 15, 39.
So Hdian. 3. 9. 10. Xen. Hell. 4. 1. 16.
TTToeo), w, f. 170-0), to terrify, to frighten ;
Pass, to be terrified, agitated with fear ;
Luke 21, 9 /if] TrrorjSfjre. 24, 37. Sept. for
Tin Ex. 19, 16 ; Finn i Chr. 28, 30. Jos.
B J. 1. 30. 4. Plut. Alcib. 10. Pol. 10. 42. 4.
. 7TT077cri9, eas, T), (TTTOf w,) a frightening,
tei ror,fear ; 1 Pet. 3, 6 prj (j)oj3ovfjLevoi firj-
8 *iit> irrorjfriv, fearing no fear, no fright-
eninw ; comp. <o/3. <o /3oi> piyav in Mark
4, 41. Buttm. 5131. 4. Sept. for T]D
Prov. 3, 25. 1 Mace. 3, 25. Diod. Sic. 20.
G6. Plut. de Isid. et Osir. 14.
HYoAe/iaiV, idos, f), Plolemais, a mari
time city of Palestine, reckoned to Galilee
(Jos. B. J. 2. 10. 2), situated on the bay
north of Mount Carmel, Acts 21,7. Heb.
is? Acco, Sept. Ax&>> Jud ?- 1> 31 ; called
also by the Greeks "A.KTJ Diod. Sic. 19. 93.
Strabo 16. 2. 25. p. 758. The name Plo-
lemais was prob. introduced about the time
of the Romans ; Strabo 1. c. Jos. Ant. 13.
12. 2. B. J. 2. 10. 2. Now called Akko
by the Arabs ; and by Europeans Acre, St.
Jean d Acre. See Reland Palaest. p. 534 sq.
Roscnm. Bibl. Geog. II. ii. p. 60.
TTTVOV, ov, TO, (TTTVO), ) a winnowing-
fork, winnowing-shovel,fan, Lat. pala, with
which grain was thrown up against the
wind in order to cleanse it, Matt. 3, 12.
Luke 3, 17. At the present day in Syria
the instrument used is a large wooden fork ;
Bibl. Res. in Pal. II. p. 277, 371. Diet, of
Antt. art. Pala. Hesych. TTTVOV 2pi ra,
v\ov tv w fitax<Bpiovcri TOV CT ITOV dnb rov
dxvpov. Artemid. 2. 24. Theocr. 7. 156.
The later Attic form was TTTIOV, Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 321.
41
TTTVpto, f. pa>, (kindr. Trroew,) to terrify,
to frighten, Pass. Phil. 1, 28. Plut. Fab.
Max. 3. Diod. Sic. 17. 34, 57, 58. Plato
Ax. 370. a.
7TTV<TfAa, aros, TO, (TTTUW,) spittle, John
9, 6. Pol. 8. 14. 5.
TTTt/crcra), f. , to fold, to fold or roll
together, e. g. TO /3i/3\i oi> q. v. Luke 4, 20.
Jos. Ant. 10. 1. 4. Hdian. 1. 17. 1. Plut
Romul. 14 med.
TTTVCI), f. o-o), to spit, to spit out, absol.
Mark 7, 33 ; ets n 8, 23 ; xA"" John 9 > 6 -
Sept. c. eiy TI for P^ Num. 12, 4. So
r Tt Jos. Ant. 5. 9. 4. Luc. Navig. 15;
absol. Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 42.
irru>p,a. aros, TO , (TT/TTTW,) a fall, JE\. V.
H. 9. 31 ; trop. downfall, ruin, Sept. Job
18, 12. Plut. Agesi. 33. Meton. any thing
fallen, ruins, e. g. of a wall, building, Pol.
16. 31. 8. Diod. Sic. 18. 70 bis. In N. T.
a dead body, carcass, corpse. Matt. 24, 28
OTTOU yap (av y TO irrcofia, txd vvvayfiriiTov-
rai 01 aeToi. Mark 6,29. Rev. [14, 12.] 11,
8. 9. Sept. for "^B Ez. 6, 5. So Jos. Ant.
7. 1. 3. Hdian. 4. 6. 2. Dion. Hal. Ant. 4. 39.
Eurip. Orest. 1195. Phrynichus says this
word was used absol. in this sense only in
late writers, instead of the earlier irrupa
vKpov, comp. Phryn. et Lob. p. 375 sq.
Thorn. Mag. p. 765.
TTTcScrt?, ewr, T], (TUTTTW,) a fall, down
fall, crash, e. g. of a falling building, Matt.
7, 27. So Diod. Sic. 3. 57. Pol. 2. 16. 3.
Trop. downfall, ruin, Luke 2, 34 els irra>-
tn.v, i. e. a cause of fall and ruin, comp. in
dvda-Tacris no. 1. So Ecclus. 5, 13 -yXcoo-o-a
di/3pco7rou TTTuxns ai>Tw. Genr. Sept. Jer.
6, 15. Ecclus. 3, 31. Anth. Gr. III. p. 130,
137.
TTTW^e/a, as, 77. (TJTCOXOS,) begging, beg
gary, Lys. 898. 9. In N. T. poverty, want ;
2 Cor. 8, 2 f] Kara /3a3o? Tirade" 1 , deep P-
verlij. Also a state of poverty and humilia
tion, 2 Cor. 8, 9. Rev. 2, 9. Sept. for
niJSGO Deut. 8, 9 ; n ? 2 Chr. 22, 14.
Ecclus. 10, 31. 11, 12. Plato Legg. 936. b.
Trreo^euo), f. (va-u>, (Tmoxo r,) to beg, U
be a beggar, Luc. Necyom. 17. Plut. Moral.
II. p. 169. In N. T. to be or become poor,
to be in a state of poverty and humiliation,
absol. 2 Cor. 8, 9 ; comp. Phil. 2, 7. Sept.
for bb n Ps. 79, 8; Jsn Ps. 34, 11. So
Tob. 4, T 21. Plato Eryx. 394. b.
TTTto^o?, ij, ov, (TTTCOO-O-W,) begging, beg
garly, poor, pr. crouching, cringing in the
manner of beggars.
1. Pr. and often as Subst. a) 6 TTTW-
642
7TV\1)
Xos, a beggar, mendicant, Luke 14, 13. 21.
16, 20 irra>x s Se TIS rjv ovofiari Adfapos-
v. 22. John 9, 8 in Erasm. ed. 2. Trop.
Rev. 3, 17. So Luc. Somn. s. Gall. 14.
Dem. 574. 19. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 29 Trpocrm-
Tfiv &<rirep roi/s Trrw^ovr. b) oiTrrtu^ot,
the poor, the needy, those destitute of the
necessaries of life and subsisting on the
alms of others; Matt. 19, 21 86s TH-W^OIS.
26, 9 8o^fjvai TOIS irra>xpis. V. 11. Mark 10,
21. 14, 5. 7. Luke 18, 22. 19, 8. John 12,
5. 6. 8. 13, 29. So Sept. and TP3X Esth.
9, 22. Prov. 31, 20; n Prov. 28, 27.
c) Genr. poor, needy, i. q. TT/WJS, spoken of
honest poverty as opp. to the rich, without
the idea of mendicity ; e. g. pia xnP a T^T^X^
Mark 12, 42. 43. Luke 21, 3 ; and so Rom.
15, 26. 2 Cor. 6, 10. Gal. 2, 10. James 2,
2. 3. 5. 6. Rev. 13, 16. Sept. and ^ Lev.
19, 15. Prov. 29, 14 ; ^ Prov. 22, 7. So
Ecclus. 13, 3. 30, 14.
2. Spec, and from the Heb. poor, low,
humble, of low estate, including also the
idea of being afflicted, distressed. Luke 4,18
f\pi<rt p.e evayyfXuracr3cu TTTCO^OIS, quoted
from Is. 61, 1 where Sept. for &V3. Matt.
11, 5 et Luke 7, 22 TTTW^OI cvayycXtfovrat.
Sept. for p CX Ps. 109, 16 ; 1 Ps, 69, 33.
Is. 29, 19. Trop. Matt. 5, 3 ot TTTCOXOI T<B
Trvfvp.aTi, the poor in spirit, those who feel
themselves spiritually poor and afflicted, the
lowly in mind and heart. Luke 6, 20. Comp.
n ?-J ; Sept. rairfivos, Is. 66, 2.
3. Trop. of things, beggarly, poor, imper
fect ; Gal. 4, 9 Tirana oroi^eTa.
TrvyfMJ, jjs, T), (TTV,) the fist, Sept. for
Spiax Ex. 21, 8. Is. 58, 4. Horn. II. 23.
669 ; also fisting, boxing, i. q. wvypaxia,
Xen. Mag. Eq. 8. 7. In N. T. Mark 7, 3
tav p.T] irvynfj vfyovrai ras x e ^pas, lit. unless
they icash, their hands (rubbing them) with
the fist, i. e. not merely dipping the fingers
or hand in water as a sign of ablution, but
rubbing the hands together as a ball or fist,
in the usual oriental manner when water is
poured over them (2 K. 3, 11), see in vi-
TTTw ; hence ad sensum, sedulously, care
fully, diligently ; so the Syr. Version, using
the same word by which it expresses eVtp,e-
Xois in Luke 15, 8. The Vulg. has crebro,
as if from a reading TTVKI^J, i. q. ITVKVO. or
irvKvus, of which there is no other trace.
An early interpretation makes it, to the
elbow, Theophylact. ad loc. viTrreo-Sai irvy-
nfj, TovTfcmv iixP l Tov UJKUIVOS. Euthym.
ad Matt. 15, 1.
Ilv^twv^ wj/os, 6, Python, in Greek my
thology the name of a serpent or dragon
slain by Apollo, JEl. V. H. 3. 1 ; then trans
ferred to Apollo himself, Anthol. Gr. I. p.
55 ; later, spoken of a diviner, soothsayer,
held to be inspired of the Pythian Apollo
Plut. de Defect. Orac. 9, rovs (yyavTpipv-
3ons, EvpvK\fas TrdXat, vuv\ HvSuvas irpoo-
ayopevopevovs. These ryyaorpi /ivSot or
Hv^avfs, i. e. ventriloquists, were so called,
because the god or spirit was supposed to
be in them and to speak from their bellies
without any motion of the lips ; Plutarch
1. C. TOV 3eoi/ avrov . . . (v8vop.(vov ds ra
(rco/xara ratv 7rpo(pT)T>v V7ro<p3eyye(r3e.
Galen. Glossar. Hippoc. eyyao-7-pt p.v3ot ot
KfK\fia-fj.fvov TOV ort)p,ar
8ia TO b oKf iv fK TTJS yaarpos
Hence Sept. fyyaarpi p.v3oj for Heb. *1X
Lev. 19, 31. 1 Sam. 28, 3. 8. 9 ; comp.
Heb. Lex. art. nix. In N. T. Acts 16, 16
tXovcra Trvevpa IIv3coi/of, having a spirit of
Python, i. e. a soothsaying demon.
TTVKVOS, r], 6v, (kindr. TTU^,) thick, firm,
solid, 3 Mace. 4, 10. Horn. Od. 14. 12 ;
thick, dense, close together, Hdian. 8. 1. 13.
Xen. An. 2. 3. 3. In N. T. frequent, often,
1 Tim. 5, 23 8ia ras TrvKvds trot; dcrSei/fuif.
(Thuc. 1. 23. Xen. Eq. 9. 6.) Plur. neut.
d as adv. frequently, often, Luke 5, 33
cn TrvKvd. Comparat. iriKvorf-
pov, adv. Acts 24. 26 ; comp. Buttm. $ 115.
5. So TrvKvd JEl. V. H. 2. 21. Xen. Conv.
2. 26 ; irvKvoTfpov 2 Mace. 8, 8. Dem.
1035. 14.
7TVfCTV(t), f. evo-w, (nv, ) to fist, to box,
to fight as a boxer ; absol. 1 Cor. 9, 20
otmu TrvKTfvco is OVK dtpa 8(pa>v, see in
aiyp. Dem. 51. 24. Xen. Lac. 4. 6.
TTt/X?;, TJS, f), a door, gate, pr. one wing or
door of a folding gate at the entrance of an
edifice or city ; diff. from f] 3vpa a common
door. a) Genr. e. g. of the temple, wpcu a
irv\r] TOV It pov Acts 3, 10 ; of a prison, 12.
10 ; of a city, Luke 7, 12 777 TTV\T) TTJS n-oXe-
cos. Acts 9,24. [16, 13.] Heb. 13, 12. Trop.
Matt. 7, 13 bis. 14. Luke 13, 24 (comp.
Cebet. Tab. 15). Sept. of a building, for
nna Jer. 43, 9 ; of a city, for nb 1 -! Josh. 6,
26~ 2 Chr. 8, 5 ; ISIK Gen. 34J 20. 24.
So of an edifice, Hdian. 7. 10. 9. Xen. Cyr.
7. 5. 27 ; of a city Dion. Hal. Ant. 2. 50.
Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 7. b) Spec. ?rvXai
a8ov, the gales of Hades, meton. for Hades
itself, see in aBrjs, i. e. Hades with its pow
ers, Satan and his hosts ; Matt. 16, 18 rfjv
fKK\rjo-iav, Kul TrvXat aSov ou /cartcr^vcrovo-tf
aiiTjjs. The Hebrews, as well as the
Greeks and Romans, ascribed gates to
Sheol or Hades ; so Heb.
643
Trvpa
t. TTvXat aoov, Is. 38, 10, comp. Ps. 9
14; also Wisd. 16, 13. 3 Mace. 5, 51
Horn. II. 5. 646. Eurip. Alcest 124. Luc
Necyom. 6. Lucret. 3. 67 Lethi portas.
TTvKoiV, (avos, 6, (TTvXr;,) a large door
gate, at the entrance of a building or city.
1. Genr. e. g. of a house, Acts 10, 17
fn(OTT)o-av eVi TOV nv\u>va. 12, 13 see in
Svpa no. 1. v. 14 bis. Of a city, Acts 14
13. Rev. 21, 12 bis. 13 quater. 15. 21 bis.
25. 22, 14. Sept. for nno , of a building,
1 K. 14, 27; of a city fit 17, 10. Jos.
Ant 18. 2. 2. Luc. Hermot. 11. Plut. Ti-
mol. 12 fin.
2. Synecd. a gale-way, portal, vestibule,
the deep arch or passage under which a gate
opens, Matt. 26, 71. Luke 16, 20. Sept. for
i? Judg. 18, 16. 17. Jos. Ant. 8. 3. 2.
Ceb. Tab. 1. Pol. 4. 18. 2.
TrvVjavOfJULt,, f. nfvo~ofjiai, aor. 2 tnv-
Sofjirjv, Mid. depon.
1. to ask, to inquire ; foil, by Trapa TIVOS
from or of any one, e. g. c. ace. John 4,
52 eVuSero ovv nap avTwv rfjv copav KT\.
Also with an indirect interr. Matt. 2, 4 tnvv-
Savero Trap avTtav, nov 6 Xp. yewarat.
Acts 10, 18. Sept. for uJ l n Gen. 25, 22.
(With ace. Jos. Vit. } 39. "Xen. Cyr. 4. 1.
3. Mem. 1. 1. 9 ; indir. Luc. Nigr. 1.) Ab-
sol. with a direct interr. Acts 4, 7. 10, 29
nvv Sdvofuit. ovv, TLVI Xoyo> (crX. 23, 19.
Also before an indir. interrog. with the Opt.
after a pneter, comp. Winer 42. 4. c.
Luke 15, 26 firvtfSdvtTo, TI eirj Tavra; 18,
36. John 13, 24. Acts 21, 33. So Xen.
An. 7. 1. 14. In a judicial sense, to in
quire, to examine, c. ace. et nfpi TIVOS, Acts
23, 20. So Pol. 23. 14. 2. Lys. 909. 8.
2. to inquire out, to find out, to learn ;
c. on, Acts, 23, 34 nvSop.tvos, on dno KtXt-
(ci ar. Palaeph. 41. 4. Hdian. 2. 1. 11.
Xen. Hell. 1. 1. 11.
Trvp, nvpos, TO, fire. 1 . Pr. and genr.
Matt. 3, 10 (cat tls nvp jSaXXfrai. V. 12. 7,
19. 13, 40. 17, 15. Mark 9, 22. Luke 3, 9.
17. 22, 55. John 15, 6. Acts 28, 5. Heb. 11,
34. James 3, 5. 5, 3. 1 Pet. 1, 7. 2 Pet. 3,
7. Rev. 3, 18. 8, 5 Vc TOV nvpos TOV 3uo-ta-
fTTrjpiov i. e. upon the altar, v. 8. 9, 17. 18.
11,5. 14,18. 15,2. 16,8. 17,16. 18,8.
Sept. for &5x Gen. 22, 6. 7. Ex. 32, 19. So
Jos. B. J. 3. 4. 1. Pol. 5. 8. 9. Xen. Mem. 4.
3. 7. Genit. nvpos often expresses quality
and takes the place of an adj. Buttm. $ 132.
n. 12. Winer j 34. 2 ; so <X6 nvpos flame
of fire, i. q. fiery flame, Acts 7, 30. Rev. 1,
14. 2, 18. 19, 12. Sept for o5x 3rtb Is.
29, 6 ; anfe 1TX Ps. 104, 4. So avfipanas
nvpos, burning coals, Rom. 12, 20, comp.
in av^paZ and Sept. Lev. 16, 12; y\S><ro-cu
loo-fl nvpos Acts 2, 3 ; \afj.nd8es nvpos Rev.
4, 5 ; o-rvXoi nvpos fiery pillars Rev. 10, 1 ;
comp. Sept. Ex. 13, 21. 22. Spoken of
fire from heaven, lightning ; e. g. dno TOV
ovpavov Luke 9, 54. 17, 29; TOV ovp.
Rev. 13, 13. 20, 9 ; absol. Heb. 1, 7. 12, 18.
Rev. 8, 7. Acts 2, 19 quoted from Joel 3,
3 [2, 30] where Sept. for rax . So Eurip
Phoen. 1191 nvp AtdV. Spec, of that fire
with which Christ is to appear in his com
ing to judgment, which also is to purify and
refine ; 2 Thess. 1 , 8 eV Trvpl <j>\ay6s . Also
1 Cor. 3, 13 bis, tv nvpl dnoKaXvnrfTai [fj
T]p.epa\ (cat tKaorou TO fpyov onoiov fo~rt,
TO nvp 8oKifjuio-fi. Hence also of the builder
(teacher) himself, v. l5avToso~e o-wSijo-erat,
OVTO> 8e ebf 8ia nvpos, he shall be saved so as
through the fire, i. e. as escaping through
the fire which destroys his work. The ex
pression is proverbial, implying with diffi
culty, scarcely ; Aristid. in Apell. p. 126
fK p,fo~ov nvpos TOV av8pa o~a>(iv. Comp.
genr. 2 Pet. 3, 7.
2. Symbolically: a) Of God as in
flicting punishment, Heb. 12, 29 6 3ffo
T)p.)v nvp KaTava\io-Kov. Comp. Deut. 4,
24. b) Of strife, disunion, Luke 12, 49.
So of the tongue as kindling strife and dis
cord, James 3, 6. c) Of evils, calamities,
trials, which purify the faith and hearts of
professed Christians, as the fire tries and
purifies the precious metals ; comp. 1 Pet.
1, 7 et Rev. 3, 18. Sept. Is. 10, 17. So
Mark 9, 49 see in dXi fw. Jude v. 23 see in
Tafco no. 2 ; comp. in no. 1 fin. d)
Of the infernal fire, the place of punishment
and abode of demons and the souls of wicked
men in Hades, represented under various
images, e. g. 6 KCL^IVOS TOV nvpos, a fiery
furnace, Matt. 13, 42. 50, in allusion to
Dan. 3, 6. 11. 15 sq. where Sept. for Chald.
SO*D "l^OX Also 17 yttwa TOV nvpos, see
in ytfvva, Matt. 5, 22. 18, 9. Mark 9, 47;
ro Trvp TO avfleo-Tov v. ov Qawnu Mark
9, 43. 44. 45. 46. 48 ; comp. Is. 66, 24 ; TO
vp TO alcaviov Matt. 18, 8. 25, 41. Jude 7 ;
Xt /iw? ToO nvpos Rev. 19, 20. 20, 10. 14 bis
15. 21, 8. Simpl. Rev. 14, 10 ; and so Matt
3, 11 et Luke 3, 16, see in fianTifa no. 2.
b. Judith 16, 17. Ecclus. 7, 17.
3. Trop. a burning, i. e. ardour, vehe
mence; Heb. 10, 27 nvpos frJXor, see in
\.os no. 3. b.
Trvpa, as, rj, (nvp,} a fire, i. e. as kin-
lied and burning, burning fuel, Acts 28, 2.
3. Judith 7, 5. 2 Mace. 1, 22. Hdian. 4
644
TTOtpOO)
8. 12 ; of a burning funeral pile, Xen. An.
6. 4. 9.
Trvpyos, ov, 6, a tower; comp. Germ.
Burg, Engl. burgh.
1. Pr. for defence, as in the wall of a
city, Luke 13, 4 6 irvpyos *v TO> SiXwd^i,
i. e. in the wall of the city near Siloam.
See on the towers of Jerusalem, Jos. B. J.
5. 4. 2, 3. Sept. for V-W52 Judg. 9, 46 sq.
So Jos. 1. c. Hdian. 8. *3. 7. Xen. Hell. 3.
1. 22. Spec, the watch-tower or turret of a
vineyard, Matt. 21, 33. Mark 12, 1. Sept.
and ?*}? Is. 5, 2. See Bibl. Res. in Pal.
I. p. 3*14.
2. Meton. of any building with one or
more towers, a castle, fortress, palace,
Germ. Burg, Luke 14, 28. Horn. II. 22.
447 comp. 440. Pol. 26. 4. 1. So Lat. tur
ns, Liv. 33. 48.
TTVpecraw v. -TTO>, f. , (Trvperdy,)
to be feverish, to be sick of fever, absol.
Matt. 8, 14. Mark 1, 30. Luc. Quom.
Hist. 1. J3schin. 69 pen.
TTtyjeTO?, oC, 6, (nvp,) fiery heat, as of
Sirius, Horn. II. 22. 31. In N. T. feverish
heat, a fever, Matt. 8, 15. Mark 1,31. Luke
4, 38. 39. John 4, 52. Acts 28, 8. Sept. for
prn;5 Deut. 28, 22. So Jos. Vit. 5 11. Luc.
Philops. 9. Xen. Mem. 3. 8. 3.
TTVpwos, r), ov, (irvp, ) fiery, burning,
Sept. for E5 Ez. 28, 14. 16 ; tinrav irvpi-
vcov Ecclus. 48, 9, comp. 2 K. 2, 11. In
N. T. fiery, flaming, glittering, Rev. 9, 17
3o>po*cTs irvpivovs. Comp. SwpaKtzy TreTrvpco-
Htvoi Hdian. 8. 4. 27.
7TVp6a>, >, f. &xro>, (TJ-vp,) to fire, to set
on fire, 2 Mace. 10, 3. Eurip. Phcen. 584.
Hdot. 8. 102. In N. T. only Pass, irvpo-
Ofldl, OVpMl.
1. to be fired, set on fire, kindled, i. q. to
burn, to flame; Eph. 6, 16 see in fc\os. 2 Pet.
3, 12 ovpavol irupovp-fvoi XvS^troiTai. Rev.
1, 15. So Apollod. Bibl. 2. 4 ptXij TreTrvpw-
^tva. JSschin. Dial. Socr. 3. 21. Trop. to
burn, to be inflamed, e. g. with anger, to be
incensed, 2 Cor. 11, 29. (2 Mace. 4, 38.
14, 45.) With sexual desire, 1 Cor. 7, 9
Kpti(T(TOV yap.ij<Tai fj irvpovcr Sai. So Sept.
Hos. 7, 4 Vat. eKirvpovo-Zai tls TO p.oix*vfiv.
Comp. nvp Ecclus. 23, 16. Lat. uror Virg.
vEn. 4. 68.
2. to be tried with fire, purified, as metals,
Rev. 3, 18. Sept. for iria Prov. 10, 20 ;
CftX Zech. 13, 9. Ps. 11, 7.
TTUppd^w, f. do-w, (iruppos, ) to be flame-
coloured, red; absol. Matt. 16, 2 TT. 6 ovpa-
v6s. v. 3. Not found elsewhere.
iruppos, u, 6v, (Trvp,)
fiery-red, red, I^at. rufus ; Rev. 6, 4 tTrrros.
12, 3 Spd/cwi/. Sept. for tHK Zech. 1, 8.
Num. 19, 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 88. Xen. Venat.
4. 7.
IIvppos, ov, 6, Pyrrhus, pr. n. m. 2<i-
Trarpos Hvppov Sopater [son] of Pyrrhus
Acts 20, 4 in later edit. Rec. omits Uvppov.
TrupOMTlS, ewy, T), (TTvpow,) a being on
fire, burning, conflagration, Rev. 18,9. 18.
So Jos. Ant. 1. 11. 4. Theophr. H. PI. 5.
9. Trop. fiery trial, calamity, suffering,
1 Pet. 4, 12, comp. in (vtfa no. 2.
7T&), enclit. partic. yet, even, in N. T.
only in composition ; see /IJJTTW, /LtiyStVo),
OV7TO), OvbfTTO, also TTCOTTOTf.
7T(uXe&), a), f. Tjcr<i), (kindr. TrtXo), TreXo-
p.ai, ) pr. to trade away wares, to barter ;
hence to seZZ, c. ace. Matt. 13, 44 oo-a e^
TrcoXei. 19, 21. 21, 12 rS>v iroXovvrw ras
Trepio-npas. Mark 10, 21. 11,15. Luke 12,
33. 18, 22. 22, 36. John 2, 14. 16. Acts
5, 1. Pass. c. gen. of price ; comp. Buttm.
5 132. 10. c. Matt. 10, 29 oi^ Suo orpovSi o
dcrcrap/ov TrwXerrat ; Luke 12, 6. Absol.
Matt. 21, 12 rovs TTcaXoiivras KOI dyopdov-
ras fv TW tf/><5. 25, 9. Mark 11, 15. Luke
17, 28. 19, 45. Acts 4, 34. 37. 1 Cor. 10,
25. Rev. 13, 17. Sept. for "? Neh. 5, 8.
Joel 3, 3. Ez. 7, 13. Dem. 784. 9. Xen,
Cyr. 2. 4. 32 ; c. gen. of price, ^El. V. H.
10. 9. Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 10.
ou, 6, TI, a foal, Lat. pullus, i. e.
genr. a young animal, youngling, Sept.
Prov. 5, 19. M. V. H. 4. 9. Spec, of the
horse, a colt, JE\. V. H. 7. 13. Xen. An. 4.
5. 24. In N. T. of an ass, a foal, a r,oll,
joined with ovos or the like ; Matt. 21, 2. 5.
7. John 12, 15; absol. Mark 11, 2. 4. 5. 7.
Luke 19, 30. 33 bis. 35. So Sept. for 1^5
Gen. 32, 16. Judg. 10, 4 ; rvi3l nX"ja
Zech. 9, 9.
TTfOTTOTe, adv. (TTCO, Trore,) yet ever, ever,
at any time ; in N. T. only after a negative,
not yet even, never; Luke 19, 30 e t^ ov ov-
8t\s TTtoiroTf eKaSio-e. John 1, 18. 5, 37. 6,
35. 8, 33. 1 John 4, 12. Sept. 1 Sam. 25,
28. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 4.
TToapoo), w, f. axroj, (irapos tufa,) pr. to
make hard like stone, to petrify, Suid. ircopow
Kal Xi3o7roi&>. Then genr. to make hard.
callous, to indurate, e. g. oo-re a Dioscor. 1 .
C. 90 ; ta rrjs irfTrcopapti rjs crapnos JEl.
V. H. 9. 13. In N. T. trop. to harden, to
make dull, stupid, e. g. rf]v Kap&tav John
12, 40. Pass, to be hardened, dull, stupid,
e. g. % napSia Mark 6, 52. 8, 17 ; TO. vor-
645
7TOJ?
2 Cor. 3, 14 ; of persons, Rom. 11, 7
So Sept. of the eyes, Job 17, 7.
7T&)/3&)0-f9, fur, 17, (7Tc0pda>,) pr. a /lara 7 -
pm ng-, induration; Hesych. Trcopcoo-ty t f
uvTftav o-vp(pv(ris /cat <Tvv8t(rfi.os. In N. T.
trop. hardness of heart or mind, dullness,
stupidity, na>p. T^JS Kapdias Mark 3, 5. Eph.
4, 18; absol. id. Rom. 11, 25.
7T&)9, interrog. partic. correl. to mar,
os, onus, Buttm. { 116. 4; how ? in what
way or manner ? by what means ?
I . Pr. how 1 in a direct question ; mostly
a) With the Indicative. a) Genr. and
simply, Luke 10, 26 ncas dvayivwo-Xfis ;
John 7, 15. 9, 10 ncas avfta^Srjcrdv croi of
o$3aX/iot; 1 Cor. 15, 35. Mark 9, 12 Rec.
cat nS>s ytypanrai KT\. where others read
/caSeiy. So Ceb. Tab. 34. Luc. D. Deor.
22. 1. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 13. 0) Implying
surprise, wonder, admiration, Matt. 22, 12
rrats f to-jjXSer 2>8e ; John 3, 9. 6, 52. So
with the fut. expressing what may or can
take place, Winer 41. 6. Matt. 7, 4 n5>s
(pds TW dSeX<c3 o-ov. Luke 1, 34. With
intensive particles, e. g. /cat ir>s and how?
John 12, 34. 14, 9; irS>s ovv John 6, 42.
In the same expression of surprise, was
may often be rendered how is it that ? how
comes it? why? Mark 12, 35 na>s \eyovo~iv
at ypafJifMTfls, OTI 6 Xp. KT\. Luke 20, 41.
John 4, 9. 1 Cor. 15, 12. Gal. 2, 14. 4, 9 ;
also /cat TTUS Acts 2, 8 ; jreor ovv Matt. 22,
43. John 9, 19; nS>s ov, Matt. 16, 11 nt>s
01 voire; Mark 4,40. Luke 12,56. So
Luc. D. Deor. 4. 1. Plato Phileb. p. 133.
ed. Stalb. nu>s ovv Luc. D. Deor. 2. 2.
Xen. Conv. 2. 10; nas ov Plato Crito 1.
Xen. Ag. 9. 7. y) Often in questions
which serve to affirm the contrary ; e. g. a
negative, Matt. 12, 29. 34 yevvr^ara e ^tS-
vwv, Trcof 8vrao-3e dya3a \aXtiv; i. e. ye
cannot. Mark 3, 23. John 3, 4. 1 John 3,
17. 4,20; KUL nS>s intens. Luke 20, 44.
John 14, 5. So with the fut. see above in
lett. /3. Luke 11, 18 nas o-raSijo-rrai 17
jSao-tXei a avroO; Rom. 3, 6. 1 Cor. 14,7. 9.
Heb. 2, 3. (Plut. de aud. Poet. 12.) Hence
nws oi^t implying strong affirmation,
Rom. 8, 32. 2 Cor. 3, 8; comp. Matth.
5 610. 6. Viger. p. 444. So Xen. Hi. 1. 36.
ib. 6. 4.
b) With the Sulyunctiie, in a question
expressing doubt, comp. Matth. $ 516. 2, 3.
Winer } 42. 4. Matt. 23, 33 nas (pvyjjrt
OTTO TTJS KplO-fUS Tr)S y((WT)S , 26, 54.
c) With the Optative c. dv, expressing a
negative subjectively, as Acts 8, 31 TTUS yap
&v 8vvaip.r)v ; for how can I? Comp. Buttm
5 139. m. 15. Matth. { 514 fin. Winer $ 43.
1. b. For Trcof ydp emphat. see Matth.
{611. 4. Ko3n. ad Greg. Cor. p. 144 Schsef.
So Hdian. 4. 3. 18. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6 22
36.
2. In an indirect question, with the Indi
cative expressing what is real and of actual
occurrence ; cornp. Winer } 42. 4. Matth.
5 507. 3. John 9, 15 fjpajTcov OVTOV . . . noas
cbvfktifm, ; So Plut. Moral. II. p. 20. Xen.
Mem. 1 . 6. 15. Oftener in oblique discourse
after verbs of considering, finding out, know
ing, making known, and the like ; here the
interrogative force is dropped, and Tris is
equiv. to its correlative onus how, in what
way, see in ona>s. Buttm. { 116. 4. E. g.
a) With the Indie, as above, see Winer.
and Matth. 11. cc. Matt. 6, 28 *ara^d3eTf
ra npiva TOV dypov, TTWS avgdvei. 12, 4 OVK
dvfyviare...7ras eiV^XSei/ etV TOP OIKOV TOV
3foC /crX. Mark 5, 16. 12, 41. Luke 8, 18.
36. 12,27. 14,7. Acts 9, 27. 11,13. 12,
17. 15, 36. 1 Cor. 3, 10. 1 Thess. 1, 9.
Rev. 3, 3. So Palaeph. 21. 3. Plut. de
Liber, educ. 8. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 16. b)
With the Subjunct. where any thing is ex
pressed as objectively possible, see Winer
.^c. Herm. ad Vig. p. 741. Matt. 10, 19
/^pt/ifijo-ijTe ir<os rj ri XoXqo-qrf. Mark
4, 1 f^r]Tovv...Trcis avTov airoKTeivdxriv.
v. 11. Luke 12, 11. 22,2.4. Acts 4, 21.
c) With the future Indie, instead of the
Subjunct. as above, Matth. $ 516. n. 2.
rm.^ad Vig. p. 747. Mark 11,18 ((TJTOVV
Trews avTov airo\t<rov<Tiv. 1 Cor. 7, 32. 33.
34. So Hdian. 5. 4. 16 rryvoovv rt, ir<Ss
Xp^<rovraL rw irpa.yp.aTi. Plut. Mor. II.
p. 399.
3. As an intensive exclamation, how!
how very ! how greatly ! E. g. before an
adj. or adv. Mark 10, 24 rnar SvovcoXoV eVri
/crX. Matt. 21, 20 TTCOJ irapaxpf)p.a (gqpdv Sr)
f) (rvKfj. Mark 10, 23. Luke 18, 24. Before
a verb, Luke 12, 50 TTCOC o-v^o/zat cor ov
reXfo-3^. John 11, 36 tSf, TTCO? e ^i Xft avrov.
So c. adj. Palaeph. 31.5. M. Antonin. 6.
27. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 11 ; c. adv. Xen. Mem.
4. 2. 23. +
7T(0?, enclit. part, indef. any how, in an$
way, in some way or other ; in N. T. only
in the compounds t"mu>s, prjiras, q. v. Como.
TTwr. Buttm. { 116. 4.
Pad/3
646
P.
Pad/3, f], indec. Rahab, Heb. Srn , pr.
n. of a harlot at Jericho, who received the
Hebrew spies, Heb. 11, 31. James 2, 25 ;
see Josh. c. 2. Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 2 Pa^a^h/.
See more in Paxa/3.
Pa/3/3/, 6, indec. Rabbi, Heb. 3 1 !!,
comm. " Sn , pr. a great one, vir amplissimus,
a title of honour in the Jewish schools for a
teacher, master, q. d. doctor ; continued also
in modern times ; Matt. 23, 7. 8. 26, 25. 49.
Mark 9, 5. 11, 21. 14, 45. John 1, 39. 50.
3, 2. 26. 4, 31. 6,25. 9,2. 11,8. In
Matt. 23, 8 it is explained by /raSi/y^T^y, in
John 1, 39 by SiSaovcaXoy, in reference to its
use as a title, rather than to signification. See
Heb. Lex. 3^ no. 2. d. This title was em
ployed in the Jewish schools under a three
fold form, viz. a) 2"] Rab, Master, as
the lowest degree of honour. /3) With
suff. of 1 pers. "2"], Pa$3i, Rabbi, i. e.
my Master, of higher dignity. y) "|2^j
and as if with suff. Pafiftovi, Rabboni, q. d.
my great Master, the most honourable of all,
which was publicly given to only seven
persons, all of the school of Hillel and of
great eminence. This was about the time
of Christ ; but when the more general title
Rabbi was introduced, is unknown. See
Buxtorf. Lex. 2176 sq. Lightfoot Hor. Heb.
ad Matt. 23, 7. Winer Realw. art. Rabbi.
Pafiftovi v. Paftfiovvi, indec. Rab
boni, a title of high honour in the Jewish
schools; see in Pa/3/3t. Mark 10,51. John
20, 16.
pa/SSifo, f. I O-CD, (pa/3Soy,) to beat with
a rod or stick, absol. Acts 16, 22. 2 Cor. 11,
25 rp\s tppafto io- Srjv, where on v. 24 comp.
Deut. 25, 3 and Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 21, 23.
Sept. for 3an Judg. 6, 11. Ruth 2, 17.
Diod. Sic. 19. 101. Aristoph. Lys. 587.
pa/3So9, ov, 17, 1. a rod, stick, staff",
genr. Heb. 9, 4 17 pd/38oy Aapuv. Rev. 11,1.
Sept. and MMa Ex. 4, 2. 4. (Ceb. Tab.
4. Luc. D. Mort. 23. 3.) For chastising,
scourging, 1 Cor. 4, 21. Sept. and ft BO
Is. 9, 3; 25 Prov. 10, 13. Ex. 21, 20.
So Plut. Poplic. 6. Xen. Eq. 8. 4. For
leaning upon, walking, a staff", Matt. 10,
10. Mark 6, 8. Luke 9, 3. Heb. 11, 21
tiri TO aKpov TTJS pdfiBov, in allusion to
Gen. 47, 31 where Sept. as if for !1B,
not fitf a as the Hebrew reads ; comp. 1 K.
1, 47. Sept. also for fi Gen. 38, 13;
PWIfln Ex. 20, 19.
2. Spec, a sceptre, as if the staff or wand
of office : Heb. 1 , 8 bis, pdfiSos eiavnjTos ij
pd[38os TJJS /3a<riXei as (rou, quoted from Ps.
45, 7 where Sept. for B213. Rev. 2, 27. 12,
5. 19, 15. So Sept. and O3W Ps. 2, 9 ;
naa Ps. no, 2.
pa/38ovxps, ov, 6, (pa/38os, ?x<,) a rod-
holder, a lictor, Acts 16, 35. 38. The lie-
tor was an officer or sort of sergeant who
attended on the superior magistrates of Ro
man cities and colonies and executed their
decrees ; so called as bearing the Roman
fasces or bundle of rods ; comp. Adam s
Rom. Ant. p. 178. Diet, of Antt. arts. Fas
ces, Lictor. Dion. Hal. Ant. 4. 5. Plut.
Marcell. 29. Hdian. 7. 8. 10.
Payav, 6, indec. Ragau, Heb. WJ
(friend sc. of God) Reu, pr. n. m. Luke 3.
35 ; see Gen. 11, 18 sq.
ytJfAa, aros, TO, (paSioupyew, pa-
os, from pa.8t.os, epyov,} pr. what is
done lightly, recklessly; hence in a bad
sense, a reckless deed, wickedness, crime, Acts
18, 14. Luc. Calumn. 20. Plut. Pyrrh. 6.
pa&lOVpyia, as, 17, (see p aSioupyr^a,)
ease or lightness of doing, Xen. Cyr. 1. 6.
34 ; levity in doing, indolence, effeminacy,
Xen. Ag. 11. 6. Lac. 14. 4. In N. T.
recklessness, wickedness, mischief, Acts 13,
10. So Pol. 12. 10. 5 Diod. Sic. 5. 11.
Plut. Cato Min. 16.
patcd) indec. raca, a word of contempt,
Matt. 5, 22 ; prob. from Chald. NI^ (Heb.
P" 1 "!) ) empty, worthless, foolish, which occurs
often in the Talmudic writings as a term ol
reproach and contempt ; Buxtorf. Lex.
Chald. 2254. Lightfoot Hor. Heb. et Wetst.
in Matt. 1. c.
paKOf, cos, ovs, TO, (p r/o-o-ea, pTjywpi, ) 1
piece torn off, a rag, a torn garment, Sept.
Is. 64, 6.* Ceb. Tab. 10. Aristoph. Plut.
540. In N. T. genr. a piece, remnant, of
cloth; Matt. 9, 16 et Mark 2, 21 eVi^X^a
pdicovs dyva(pov, i. q. n /3X7/ia t/xan ou KCU-
vov in Luke 5, 36. So Hdot. 7. 76.
Pa/xa. TJ, indec. Ramah, Heb. fi^^
(a height), pr. n. of a city of Benjamin, five
or six Roman miles north of Jerusalem, be
tween Gibeah and Bethel; Matt. 2, 18,
quoted from Jer. 31,15. It seems to have
pavrifo
647
rjyiov
been the rendezvous where Nebuzaradan
collected the Jewish captives for their de
parture into exile, Jer. 40, 1 ; see in Pa^X.
Comp. Judg. 19, 13. Jos. Ant. 8. 12. 3
< Pa/ia3a>i , TroXis crraSiovr aTre ^ovaa lepocro-
Xi/fjLuiv Tfo-vapaKovra. } 4. Bibl. Res. in Pa
lest. II. p. 315. Now er-Rdm.
pCLVTlfo, f. icrw, (pavros, p aiVw,) to
sprinkle, to besprinkle, c. ace. Heb. 9, 13
crno8os 8ap.d\(a>s pavriov<ra TOVS K(KOII>&>-
p.tvovs, in allusion to Num. 19, 2 sq. 17.
Heb. 9, 19. 21, comp. Ex. 24, 6. 8. Sept.
for n Lev. 6, 20 [27]. 2 K. 9, 33. So
Athen. 12. p. 521. a. Symbol, for to purify,
to cleanse, in a moral sense ; Heb. 10, 22
(ppaiTicrp.tvoi TCLS Kap8ias OTTO criivi8i]0~fu>s
irovTjpas, for the accus. comp. Buttm. $ 131.
7. So Sept. for Kn Ps. 51, 9.
pavrt(T/jb6?, of), 6, (pai/ri fw,) pr. a
sprinkling, melon, purification, cleansing;
Heb. 12, 24 atjaan paimo-p-ov, Mood of (for)
sprinkling, cleansing ; so Sept. v8a>p pav-
oi) for Heb. rw? Num. 19,9. 13,20.21.
1 Pet. 1, 2 fK\tKTO~lS . . . (Is VTTO.KOr]V KO.I
pavria-p-ov cupaTos I. Xp. and unto sprink
ling with the blond of Jesus, to be cleansed
through his blood, comp. 1 John 1,7. Not
found in Greek writers.
pa7Tta>, f. t cra), (pa-iris, pd/38os,) to beat
with a rod or stick, Hdot. 7. 35. ib. 8. 59.
Later and in N. T. to slap with the open
hand, to smite, espec. the cheeks or ears,
C. ace. Matt. 5, 39 o<ms <re pairi&t. eVi TTJV
&eidv a-ov. Absol. Matt. 26, 67. So Sept.
Hos. 11, 4. Luc. D. Meretr. 8. 1, 2. Dem.
787. 23. Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 175 sq.
pa7Tt(T[J,a, aros, TO, (pan-ifa,) a blow
with the open hand, a slap, cuff, espec. on
the cheeks or ears, Mark 14, 65 of i/Tn/perat
pairi(T[Mo~i avTov e/3aXXoc. John 18, 22. 19,
3. Sept. Is. 50, 6. Alciphr. III. Ep. 6, 70.
Luc. D. Meretr. 8. 2. Found only in late
writers, Phryn. et Lob. p. 175 sq.
pa(f)l<>, iftos, T), (paTrra,) a needle, Matt.
19, 24. Mark 10, 25. Luke 18, 25. Hip-
pocr. de Morb. 2. 26. Nicet. Annal. 8. 4.
p. 136. a. Poll. On. 10. 31. The earlier
word was fifXovr], see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 90.
Pa^a/3, 17, indec. Rachab, Heb. 2PH
Rahab, the wife of Salmon, Matt. 1, 5.
Prob. the same with Rahab of Jericho, see
in Pao/3 ; since Nahshon the father of Sal
mon was the leader of the tribe of Judah at
the breaking up from Mount Sinai, Num.
10, 14; and therefore his son would be
contemporary with the fall of Jericho about
forty years later. The express mention of
% Pa^d/3 in the genealogical table as an
historical person, as also of ?/ Poi/3 after
wards, is in favour of this supposition.
Pa%ri\ T), indec. Rachel, Heb. i>rn
(ewe-lamb), the younger wife of Jacob, and
mother of Joseph and Benjamin. Matt. 2,
1 8 (paivT) fv Pap.a fjKovo-^r] . . . Pa^jjX (cXai-
ovcra TU reKva avTTjs, quoted from Jer. 3 1 .
15, where Rachel, the ancestress of the
tribe of Benjamin, is introduced as bewail
ing the departure of her descendants into
exile, from Ramah their place of rendez
vous ; see Jer. 40, 1. On the sepulchre
of Rachel, on the way from Jerusalem to
Bethlehem, and 25 minutes from the latter
place, see Bibl. Res. in Palest. I. p. 322.
II. p. 157.
Pe/Qe/c/ca, 77?, 17, Rebecca, Heb. " E^
(a noose) Rebekah, the wife of Isaac, Rom.
9, 10.
pe8r}, ,jj, ,7, Lat. rheda, a carriage with
four wheels for travelling, a chariot, Rev.
18, 13. So rheda Cic. pro Mil. 10. The
word is of Gallic origin, Quinctil. 1. 5. 68.
Caes. B. Gall. 1. 51. Comp. Adam s Rom.
Ant. p. 554. Diet, of Antt. art. Rheda.
Penfydv v. Pe(j)dv, 6, indec. Rem-
phan, Rephan, Acts 7, 43, quoted from
Amos 5, 26 where Sept. ^Paicpdv for Heb.
(1*3 Chiun. The LXX held 1^3 to be
the pr. name of an idol ; and changing 3 to n
wrote it Pai<pdv, Pvcpdv, which by the fur
ther corruption of transcribers became Pep.-
(pdv, Pf(pdv. It has been assumed, on
doubtful authority, that Paifbdv was an
Egyptian word denoting Saturn. The Sy
rian Version translates I^S directly by Sa
turn, i. e. the planet Saturn, which the
Semitic nations worshipped along with
Mars as an evil demon ; see Gesen. Comm.
on Is. II. p. 343. Others more correctly
hold "(1*3 to be simply i. q. a statue or sta
tues, and read, the statues of your idols, the
star of your god, i. e. some planet is under
stood, which Jerome conjectured to be Lu
cifer or Venus. See Heb. Lex. art. -]!p;p .
Winer Realw. art. Remphan. Jablonski
Opusc. ed. te Water, II. p. 1.
pea), f. peuo-o), Att. fut. p(v(Top.ai, Winer
J 15. Buttm. ^ 114. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 739 :
to flow, absol. John 7, 38 Trorapoi. . .pfixrov-
a-iv vdaros favros. Sept. for -IT Lev. 15, 3 ;
i>!3 Jer. 9, 17. Hdian. 7. 1. 17. Xen. An.
1/2. 7, 8.
pew, obsol. to speak, see in tlnov.
Prjyiov, ov, TO, Rhegium, a city on the
coast near the S. W. extremity of Italy,
648
prja-aca
now Rheggio, opposite Messina in Sicily,
Acts 28, 13. Comp. Diod. Sic. 4. 85.
Plin. H. N. 3. 14.
prjy/jia, aros, TO, (prjywp.i, ) a rend
ing, breach, ruin, Luke 6, 49. Sept. for
n^Sipa Am. 6, 11. Pol. 13. 6. 8. Dim.
294. 21.
prjjvv/jLi, {. , also prjcrao) a poetic
and later form, Mark 2, 22. 9, 18. Sept.
1 K. 11, 31. Horn. II. 18. 571 ; comp. Moe-
ris p. 337. Thorn. Mag. p. 788. To rend,
to break, to tear.
1. Of things, to rend, to burst, e. g. lea
ther bottles or skins, c. ace. Mark 2, 22.
Luke 5, 37 pr)(i 6 vfbs oivos TOVS aeneous.
Pass. Matt. 9, 17. Sept. for Sp2 Num. 16,
31. Josh. 9, 13 ; S 1 ^ Job 2, 12. Luc. D.
Deor. 17. 1. Diod. Sic. 12. 59. Xen. Cyr.
1. 6. 16.
2. As to persons, to rend, to tear, to lace
rate, as dogs, Matt. 7, 6. Also to tear down,
to dash to the ground, as a demon one pos
sessed, Mark 9, 18. Luke 9, 42 eppnt-tv
avTov TO 8aifji6viov Kal (rvvf<T7rdpafv. Sept.
for IS:? : Is. 13, 16. Wisd. 4, 19. Artemid.
1 . 60 pr/ai TCI/ aiTiTraXoj , of a wrestler.
3. Trop. and absol. to break forth, e. g.
into rejoicing and praise, Gal. 4, 27 p^ov
KOI POTJO-OV KT\. quoted from Is. 54, 1 where
Sept. for nSB . Usually c. ace. of manner
or thing, as Sept. prjai eixppoa-vvrjv for
n|1 JTSQ Is. 49, 13. 52, 9; prjgai <pa>vr)v,
Lat. rumpere vocem, Hdot. 5. 93. Artemid.
2. 12. Aristoph. Nub. 960 or 963.
pf)fJ<a, ctTOf , TO, (pew, see in flnov^) what
is spoken, word, saying.
1 . Pr. a word, as uttered by the living
voice, Plur. TO. pij/xara, words; Acts 6, 11
pf]p.aTa /3Xdcr<j7/ia. v. 13. 10, 44. 26, 25.
Heb. 12, 19. Sept. for 1M Gen. 27, 34. 42;
"iX Ps. 5, 1. Hdian. 1.8. 12. Dem. 1457.
18. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 34.
2. Collect, word, also Plur. words, i. q.
a saying, speech, discourse.
a) Genr. Matt. 12, 36 -nav prjp-a dpyov,
see m-dpyos no. 2. 26. 75 KOI p.vT]o-^rj 6 II.
rot) prjp.aTos rov lr)<rov. Mark 9, 32. 14,72.
Luke 1, 38. 2, 17. 19. 50. 51. 7, 1. 9, 45
bis. 18, 34. 20, 26. 24, 8. 11. John 8, 20.
Acts 2, 14. 11, 16. 16, 38. 28, 25. 2 Cor.
12, 4. Rom. 10, 18 quoted from Ps. 19, 5
where Sept. for B^o. Sept. and ">3^
Job 15, 3. 31, 40. Palaeph. 50. 1. Dem.
1462. 2. Xen. Cyr. 8. 4. 15.
b) In the N. T. usage, often like Heb.
"tt^ m special senses depending on the
adjuncts or context ; comp. in tlnov no. 2.
E. g. a) a charge, accusation. Matt. 5,
11. 27, 14. So Matt. 18, 16 et 2 Cor. 13,
1, in allusion to Deut. 19, 15 where Sept.
for IS 1 ! ; comp. Num. 14, 36. /3) a pre
diction, prophecy, e. g. prjfiara npotipr^iva,
2 Pet. 3, 2. Jude 17. So p^ara TOU 3eoG
Rev. 17, 17 Rec. y) a promise, e. g. from
God, Luke 2, 29. Heb. 6, 5 naXw yewd-
pevoi Seoi) pfj^a. So Sept. and "^ 1 K.
8, 20. 12, 16. 8) a command, Luke 5, 5 ;
pjjpa TOV Sfov, word of God, his omnipotent
decree, Heb. 11, 3; impl. Heb. 1, 3. Also
Matt. 4, 4 et Luke 4, 4 OVK eV a prw p.6va>
6 afSpcoTroj, dXX eVi iravri prjp^Ti
onevM 8ia aro/iaros SeoC, i. e. upon
every thing which God supplies through
his creative word, quoted from Deut. 8, 3
where Sept. for njiTpS XSiTD-b^-bs ,
spoken in reference to the manna. Sept. for
"9? Josh. 1, 13. 1 Sam. 17, 29 ; WSO
Prov. 3, 1. t) Spoken of a teacher, word
or ivords, discourse, teaching, doctrine, e. g.
TO. pyp-ara rrjs u>r)s Acts 5, 20, see in a>7j
no. 3. b. Acts 10, 22 aKovcrai prjp-aTa rrapa
(TOV. 11, 14 or \a\T)cr(i p-^p-ara irpos o~f. 13.
42. So pfip.a, pijp.a TIJS Trtcrrea)?, prjp.a 3eoi)
v. Kvplov, the word, word of faith, word of
God, i. e. the doctrines and promises re
vealed and taught from God, the gospel aa
preached, Rom. 10, 8 bis, comp. Deut. 30,
14 where Sept.. for 1^1 of the Mosaic dis
pensation. Acts 10, 37 comp. 36. Rom. 10,
17. Eph. 5, 26. 6, 17. 1 Pet. 1, 25 bis.
Of Jesus, TO pfjfJiaTa, John 5, 47 TTU>S TO IS
fp-ols pfjp.ao-1 KT\. 6, 63. 68. 10,21. 12,47.
48. 14, 10. 15,7; rot pi^wmi TOU 3eou, the
words or doctrine received from God, John
3, 34. 8, 47. 17, 8. ) Luke 3, 2 tytvero
pfjp.a Seoi) eVi l&dvivjv, the word of God, an
oracle, ejfatum, from God, corresponding to
Heb. bx nln^ nnn ^ , Sept. ^a, Gen.
15, 1. Jer. 6, 10, comp. 1,1; oftener Sept.
Xoyor Jer. 1, 4. 11. Ez. 3, 16. 6, 1.
3. Melon, from the Heb. something spo
ken of; hence genr. a thing, matter, affair.
Luke 2, 15 i 8a>/iej> TO prjfJLa TOVTO TO yty&-
vos. 1 , 65 SteXaXetTo ndvra TO. prjp.aTa TUVTO.
Acts 5, 32. So Sept. and "a 1 * Gen. 21, 11.
1 Sam. 4, 17. 12, 16; Plur. Gen. 20, 8.
40, 1. Ezra 7, 1. So 1 Mace. 5, 37. Also
OV...TTO.V pfjp.a, the neg. ov being joined
with the verb, see in ov no. 1. c; equiv. to
nothing at all, nothing whatever ; Luke 1 ,
37 OVK dSwaTTjaei irapa TW Sew ndv prjp-a.
Comp. Sept. Gen. 18, 14. Deut. 17, 8.
Prjcrd, o, indec. Rhesa, pr. ti. m. Luke
3, 27.
prjcra co, see in
649
opos, 6, (obs. pew,) a speaker,
orator, advocate, Acts 24, 1. jEl. V. H. 9.
19. Dem. 303. 15. Xen. Mem. 4. 6. 15.
pr)TO)s, adv. (prjTos, obs. peco,) in express
words, expressly, 1 Tim. 4, 1. Sext. Em-
pir. adv. Log. 1.86 Sevo(pu>v PTJTWS (pfja-iv.
Strabo 1. p. 4. b. Pol. 2. 23. 5.
pi%a, as, %, I. a root; Matt. 3, 10 et
Luke 3, 9 f) diirj nrpos TTJV piav TO>V 8ev-
8pw KeiTai. Mark 11, 20 pia>v from the
roots, wholly. Also ov e%etv piav, to have
no root, to not take deep root, Matt. 13, 6.
Mark 4, 6 ; trop. of those not rooted and
established in faith and doctrine, Matt. 13,
21. Mark 4, 17. Luke 8, 13. Sept. for
thiO Ez. 17, 6. 7. 9 ; pifav Job 28, 9.
So Luc. Amor. 33. ^El. V. H. 2. 14. Xen.
CEc. 17. 12, 13. Trop. the root, cause,
source of any thing, 1 Tim. 6, 10 pia TU>V
caicuv. (Ecclus. 1, 6. 20. Wisd. 15, 3.)
Also retaining the figure of a root, Rom.
11, 16. 17. 18 bis; where Paul makes
Abraham and the Jewish people the root
from which the gospel dispensation with its
blessings has sprung, into which root and
stem the Gentiles are ingrafted. Heb. 12,
15 P.T) TIS pia niKpias, lest some root of bit
terness, i. e. a wicked person whose exam
ple is poisonous (comp. v. 16), in allusion
to Deut. 29, 17 where Sept. for CJnaJ ; comp.
2. Melon, from the Heb. a sprout, shoot,
from the root ; only trop. for offspring, a
descendant; Rom. 15, 12 17 pla TOV leo-tra/,
in allusion to Is. 11, 10 where Sept and
CiO ; cornp. Is. 11, 1. Also Rev. 5, 5.
22^ 16. Ecclus. 47, 22. 1 Mace. 1, 11.
pl^oa), , f. wo-w, (p t t a >) to root, to let
take root ; Pass, or Mid. to be or become
rooted, to take root, Theophr. Hist. PI. 2. 5.
6. ib. 8. 5. 4. Later intrans. to lake root,
Sept. for Po. tnui Is. 40, 24. Jer. 12, 2.
In N. T. only Pass. trop. to be roofed,
strengthened with roots, to be firmly fixed,
constant. Eph. 3, 18 / dyaTrrj tppifaptvoi.
Col. 2, 7. So Hdot. 1. 60, 64. Plut. de
Liber, educ. 9 clXX OTUV TIS pi&o-y TT]V 8v~
vap.iv KT\. Plato Ep. 336. b.
piTTij, qs, T], (piWo),) a throw, cast, jerk,
as of a stone or weapon, Horn. II. 12. 462.
A poll. Rh. Argon. 4. 851 ; a rush or gust
of wind, Horn. II. 15. 171. Soph. Antig.
137. Plut. non posse suav. viv. 23. In
N. T. a jerk of the eye, a wink, twinkling ;
1 Cor. 15, 52 iv piny o<3oA/nov, in a mo
ment of time, Germ. Augenblick; comp.
Luke 4, 5. So Eustath. in II. d. p. 1024.
24 iv PpaxuruTT) \povov pirrfj.
f
O, f. lo-oj, (pmis, PI TTTQ),) pr. to
put in motion ; hence, to fan, to blow, to
blow up, e. g. fire, fuel, Aristot. de Admi-
rand. nvas Xt 3our 01 Kaiovrat, . . . purt6-
p.(voi (r^vi>vvrai ra^t coy. Anthol. Gr. III.
p. 20. 6 ; to fan a person, Anthol. Gr. III.
p. 42. 5. .Plut. M. Anton. 26. In N. T.
genr. to move to and fro, to toss, to agitate,
as waves, Pass. James 1 , 6 K\vSa>vi SoXao--
0-171 . . . pnriop,(vq>. So Philo in Wetst.
N. T. ad loc. ei /iij irpos dvep,ov pmioiTO TO
vdwp. Dio Chrys. 33. p. 368. b.
pnrrea), S>, (collat. p tWa),) only in pres.
and imperf. as a frequentative, to throw or
cast repeatedly, Hdot. 4. 188. Pol. 1. 47. 4.
Xen. Conv. 2. 8; see Buttm. $ 112. n. 4.
5 114. Passow s. voc. In N. T. only Acts
22, 23 pnrrovvTuv TO. fytarta, throwing up
or tossing their outer garments in the air,
as also dust, in approbation and furtherance
of the uproar. This was customary in
theatres and other assemblies, e. g. Luc.
de Salt. 83 Toye Searpov anav . . . (irr]0 a>t>
Kai e /3oo>i/ Kal ras ecrS^ra? aTrtppiirrovv.
Aristsnet. I. 26 6 8f 8rjp.cs dvecmjKe . . .
Kal ra> X f ^P Kivel, Kal rrjv eVSijra ero/3.
Ovid. Amor. 3. 274 et date jactatis un-
dique signa togis.
piTTTQ), f. ^o), 1. to throw, to cast,
with a sudden motion, to hurl, to jerk, with
ace. and els C. ace. Luke 4, 35 ptyav avrbv
TO 8aip.6vtov els fMtcrov. 17, 2 ; iv rw i/ao>
Matt. 27, 5. With ace. and eVc c. gen. to
cast out, Acts 27, 29 tK -rrpvp-vris ptyavrts
dyxvpas Tf&crapas, sc. e TOV TrXoiou. V. 19.
For Acts 22, 23 see in piTrreco. Sept. for
*rpbvri Gen. 37, 19. 23. Ex, 1, 22. Judg.
9, 53. So c. tig Ceb. Tab. 10. Xen. An. 3.
3. 1 ; tVc Luc. D. Deor. 13. 2. Dem. 798.
25. In a milder sense, to put or lay down,
as sick persons, c. ace. Matt. 15, 30 tppt-
^av avTovs napa TOVS 7f68as TOV I. Comp.
Sept. and Tpbttin 2 K. 2, 16. So Wisd.
11, 14. Dem. 413. 11 ovKf^eivoTrov TU iav-
TOV piirrei.
2. to cast forth, to throw apart, to scatter,
Pass. Part. perf. tppip-pevos, cast forth,
scattered, Matt. 9, 36. Diod. Sic. 13. 9
TO>V SvpaKOvaritoV . . . KOTO. TOV Sturyftov
fppip.p.fva>v. Pol. 5. 48. 2.
Po/3oa/i, , indec. Roboam, Heb.
D52rTl (he enlarges the people) Rehoboam,
pr. n. of the son and successor of Solomon,
from whom the ten tribes revolted, Matt. 1,
7 bis. See 1 K. c. 12. Jos. Ant. 8. 8. 1 sq.
P68r/, rjs, TJ, Rhoda, pr. n. of a hand
maid, Acts 12, 13.
650
PoSo9, ov, 17, Rhodes, Acts 21, 1 ; a
celebrated island, the southeasternniost of
the Sporades, lying off the coast of Caria
in Asia Minor. Its capital was also called
Rhodes, and was remarkable for the famous
Colossus. See Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. III.
p. 375. Pococke Descr. of the East, II. i.
p. 237.
poi%r)$6v, adv. (poifew, poifoy,) with
rushing sound, with great noise, with a
crash, 2 Pet. 3, 10. Hesych. poirj86v
<r<po8p(os r)x r l ri<ov - Hero ap. Musaeum
339 poifadbv TrpoKaprjvos UTT ^At/Sdrov Tre tre
irvpyov. Lycophr. 66.
pOfKJxua, us, T), a sword, sabre, pr. a
long and broad sword used espec. by the
Thracians, and carried on the right shoul
der, Plut. PauL.^Em. 18 irptaroi fie ot 6pti-
Kfs . . . opSay fie pop.(paias /3apvo-ifijjpovy
ano To>v Se^tcoi/ u>p.uv eVtaeiWrey. In N. T.
genr. a sword, Rev. 1, 16 pop.<pai a fit o-ro-
Moy oeia. 2, 12. 16. 6, 8. 19, 15. 21. Trop.
Luke 2, 35 o-ov fie avTrjs TTJV ifrvx*l v fiteAev-
o-erat pop.q>aia, i. e. anguish of soul shall
come upon thee. Sept. for a-in Ex. 32,
26. Ez. 5, 1. So Jos. Ant. 6! 12. 4 17
pofj.<paia TOV FoXta3ov. 7. 12. 1.
Povftijv, 6, indec. Reuben, Heb. ^ISO
(see, a son !) pr. n. of the eldest son of Ja
cob, born of Leah, Gen. 29, 32 sq. In
N. T. the tribe of Reuben, Rev. 7, 5.
PouS", ,7, indec. Ruth, Heb. rvn (female
friend), pr. n. of a Moabitess, afterwards
the wife of Boaz, Matt. 1, 5.
Pavlov, ov, 6, Rufus, pr. n. of a Chris
tian, Mark 15, 21. Rom. 16, 13.
pVf^Tjj rjs, f], (obs. pva>, e pvo>,) impetus, im
pulse, onset, i. q. 6pp.rj, Jos. Ant. 7. 10. 2.
Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 31. In the later usage and
N. T. a street, lane, alley of a city, in dis
tinction from f) TrXaTfia q. v. Matt. 6, 2.
Luke 14, 21 tig ray TrXareiay KOI pvp-as TTJS
TroXewy. Acts 9, 11. 12, 10. Sept. for s m
Is. 15, 3. So Ecclus. 9, 7. Pol. 6. 29. l .
See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 404. Sturz de Dial.
Mac. p. 29. Wetstein N. T. I. p. 319.
pvo/J,at, f. pva-op-ai, Mid. depon. (obs.
p vo>, e pvo),) pr. to draw or snatch to oneself,
from danger, i. q. io rescue, to deliver ; see
Passow sub v. Buttm. } 114. Aor. 1 e pp v-
cr^rjv as Pass. Luke 1, 74. al. see Buttm.
5 113. n. 6. E. g. a) With ace. simpl.
Matt. 27, 43 pvo-do-3o> vvv avrov. 2 Pet. 2,
7. Absol. Rom. 11, 26 6 pvoptvos, the de
liverer, quoted from Is. 59, 20 where Sept.
for bxa . Sept. genr. for bxa Is. 48, 20 ;
"Ex. 2, 19. Is. 5, 30. So &L V. H.
4. 5. Hdian. 1. 15. 12. 0) With an ad-
junct/rom whence ; e. g. with OTTO c. gen.
Matt. 6, 13 p vo-<u f/p.as OTTO TOV jrovrjpov.
[Luke 11, 4.] Rom. 15, 31. 1 Thess. 1, 10.
2 Thess. 3, 2. 2 Tim. 4, 18. Sept. for
1 b->3tn 2 Sam. 19, 9. Prov. 11, 4; s-VCin
") Ez. 37, 23. With f K c. gen. Rom. 7,
24 riy /if pvaerai eVc TOV o-d>/iaroy KrX.
2 Cor. 1, 10 ter. Col. 1, 13. 2 Tim. 3, 11.
2 Pet. 2, 9. Pass. Luke 1, 74. 2 Tim. 4,
17.. Sept. for -pa bxa Gen. 48, 16; injin
IB Judg. 8, 34. 2 Sam. 22, 49. So c. V/e
Jos. Vit. 15. Diod. Sic. 12. 53. Hdot. 5. 49.
pVTrapevopai, Mid. depon. (pWapdy,)
to be filthy, trop. Rev. 22, 11 Grb. and later.
The form is of very doubtful authority ; see
Passow.
pvTrapia, as , {,, (pWapo y,) filth, filthi-
ness, trop. in a moral sense, James 1, 21.
Plut. de Adul. et Amic. 19. Id. Critias
47.
d, ov, (pvTros,) filthy, foul,
dirty, James 2, 2 TTTU>XOS tv pimapa ecrS^rt.
Trop. in a moral sense, Rev. 22, 11 Grb.
Sept. for sos Zech. 3, 3. 4. Jos. Ant. 7.
11. 3 pvnapav eVSJjra. Ceb. Tab. 10. JEl.
V. H. 14. 10. Trop. Act. Thorn. 13pWapa
pVTTO?, ov, 6, filth, fillhiness, 1 Pet. 3,
21 ov aapKos ano^fcns pvnov. Sept. for
X5DI3 Job 14, 4 ; nx S Is. 4, 4. Luc. Ana-
char. 29. Pol. 32. 1\ 8. Plato Farm. 130. c.
pVTroo), cS, f. wcro); (pinros, poet, for pv-
7rdo) ; ) to be filthy, trop. in Rec. Rev. 22. 1 1
bis, 6 pv7rd>j>, pVTrcotrdro) ert. Horn. Od. 23.
115. Act. Thorn. 5 52 tVSijy ptpvn<afjLfvrj.
pvcns, teas, TI, (pe w,) a flowing, flux,
e. g. rov aip.aTos Mark 5, 25. Luke 8, 43.
44. Sept. for sit Lev. 15, 24 sq. JEL V.
H. 6. 6 TTJV p. TOV alp-aros. Pol. 2. 1 6. 6 of
a current. Plato Legg. 944. b.
pirns, /Soy, 17, (obs. pva>, epvw,) a fold,
wrinkle, which draws together, contracts ;
trop. Eph. 5, 27. Aristoph. Plut. 1051.
Diod. Sic. 4. 51. Plato Conv. 190. e.
pvo), see pvofiai.
Payfiaitcos, {], 6v, (Pap.r), ) Roman,L\iKti
23, 38. Jos. de Vit. 71. Hdian. 5. 5. 6.
Pft)yLiai09, ov, 6, ( Po>/ij;,) a Roman, a
Roman citizen, Acts 2, 10. 16, 21. 37. 38.
22, 25. 26. 27. 29. 23, 27. Genr. ot Po>-
p-aloi, the Romans, John 11,48. Acts 25,
16. 28, 17. Sing. Hdian. 4. 10. 11. Plur.
Jos. Vit. 71. Hdian. 1. 12. 11. Plut.
Pomp. 1.
651
adv. CPF?>) in the Roman
tongue, in Latin, John 19, 20 icai rjv yrypa/*-
pfvov E/3paioTt, EAXjji/tari , Pa>/*a ioTi. On
tlie signification of adverbs in -tori see
Buttm. J119. 15. c.
Pco/J,r), rjs, 17, .Row, the city, Acts 18,
2. 19, 21. 23, 11. 28, 14. 16. Rom. 1, 7.
15. 2 Tim. 1, 17. Hdian. 2. 14. 10. Plut.
Pomp. 27.
paJWVfAi, f. paa-a, to strengthen, to
nakejirm, Plut. Camill. 37 paxras TO o-w/ia
8iaya>>t o-a<r3at. Pass. Plut. Coriol. 24 tfavs
ptrSero pa>w>vp.cvov avrov TO cra>p.a. id. Ro-
mul. 25. Oftener Pass. perf. tppaspai as
present, to be strong, well, 3 Mace. 3, 13.
Luc. Somn. s. Gall. 23. Xen. (Ec. 10. 5.
Comp. Buttm. 5 113. 7. { 114. In N. T.
only imperat. tppaxro, as a formula at the
end of a letter, like Lat. vale, Engl. fare
well ; Acts 23, 30 eppwo-o. 15, 29 epp<ao-3f.
So 2 Mace. 11, 21. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 33.
Artemid. 3. 44 iSiof irdfrrjs eVioToXJJf TO
tyeiv.
thou hast forsaken me, from r. p3l*5 to leave,
to forsake, 2 pers. Sing. c. suff. Matt. 27,
46 et Mark 15, 34, quoted from Ps. 22, 2
where Chald. for Heb. ^Mr* id.
<ra@0(a&, Sabaoth, Heb. rvixas, i.e.
hosts, armies, Plur. of jox host. Hence
Sept. Kvpios o-a/3a3 i. q. Heb. r^^S flirt 1 ?,
Lord </ .ffoste, i. e. of the angelic hosts ;
comp. 2 Chr. 18, 18. Ps. 103, 21. Luke 2,
13. In N. T. in the like sense, xvpios
<ra|3aa>3 , Lord of Sabaoth, Lord nf Hosts,
James 5, 4. Rom. 9,29 quoted from Is. 1, 9
where Sept. for Heb. * rv<, as a l so 2, 12.
6, 3. al. The general sense is Jehovah
Omnipotent, and the LXX often translate it
by TrairoKpaTwp q. v. See more in Heb.
Lex. art. WS no. 2. b.
cra^8/3artcr/i6?, ov, 6, (o-a/3/3aTi a>, o-d/3-
/3aToi>,) sabbatism, pr. a keeping sabbath, a
lying by from labour, res* ; in N. T. only
of an eternal rest with God, Heb. 4, 9.
The Rabbins employ the same figure, see
Schoettg. Hor. Heb. ad loc. Plut. de Su-
perst. 3.
cra/3/3aTOi/, O u, TO, the sabbath, Heb.
nasJ, pr. rest, a lying by from labour, see
Heb. Lex. r. rati. Plur. Ta o-d/3ura,
mostly for the Singular ; originally perh.
an imitation of the Aramaean form NnaEJ;
or else after the analogy of other names of
festivals, as TO. iynaivia, TO. ytvta-ia, ra *tv-
p.a, also 01 yd/lot, nuptials ; see Winer 5 27.
3. n. Plur. dat. TOIS o-d/3ao-i, Matt.
12, 1. 5. al. Meleag. 83. 4 ; as if from a
nominat. o-d^aT, rai2 ; Winer } 8. 2. n.
1. Pr. the sabbath,ihe Jewish sabbath, the
seventh day of the week, kept originally by
a total cessation from all labour, even to
the kindling of a fire ; but apparently with
out any public solemnities except an addi
tion to the daily sacrifice in the tabernacle
and the changing of the shew-bread ; see
Ex. 20, 8 sq. 31, 12 sq. Lev. 24, 8. Num.
15, 32 sq. 28, 9. Jos. Ant. 13. 1.3. ib. 13.
8. 4. ib. 14. 4. 2. B. J. 1. 7. 3. The cus
tom of reading the Scriptures in the public
assemblies and synagogues, appears to have
been introduced after the exile ; Neh. c. 8
Luke 4, 16 sq. E. g.
a) Sing. TO o-dfifiaTov as Norn. Mark
2, 27 TO o-d/3. 8ia rbv av%p. Lnke 23, 54.
John 5, 9. 10. 9, 14 ; as Ace. Matt. 12, 5
TO o-d/3. ^e/3r;Xoi)o-t. Mark 2, 27 oi>x o atftp,
dia TO a-dfipaTov. Luke 23, 56. John 5, 18.
9, 16. Acts 13, 27. 42. 15,21. 18,4; TOV
o-a/3/3dTov Matt. 12, 8. Mark 2, 28. 6, 2.
16, 1. Luke 6, 5. Acts 1,12 see in 6So j no.
2. b , also f]p,fpa TOV o~a/3/3aTou Luke 1 3,
14. 16. 14, 5. John 19, 31. Dat. TW o-a0-
/3dTw Luke 13, 14. 15. 14, 1. 3. Acts 13,
44 ; f v fra$3aTa> Matt. 12, 2. 24, 20. Luke
6, 1. 6. 7. John 5, 16. 7, 22. 23 bis. 19, 31.
So genr. Sept. for P2? Ex. 31, 13. 2 K.
4, 23. Neh. 10, 31. 13, 15. Jos. B. J. 2.
17, 10. de Vit. I 32.
b) Plural. a) In a plural signif. Acts
17, 2 eVi o-dffiaTa Tpla. Col. 2, 16. So
Sept. Is. 1,13. Hos. 2, 11. /3) Elsewhere
only in Gen. and Dat. i. q. Sing, see above
init. E. g. Gen. T>V <raj3/3aTG>i>, Matt.
28, 1 fyt 8f o-a$|3dTa>i> see in 6SJr no. 2 ;
also f)p-fpa TO>I> crajSlSdTuiv Luke 4, 1 6. Acts
13,14.16,13. Dat. TO!? o-d^/3ao-t, see
above init. Matt. 12, 1. 5. 10. 11. 12. Mark
1, 21. 3, 2. 4. Luke 6, 9 ; eV TO IS o-d|3ao-i
Mark 2, 23. 24. Luke 4, 31. 6, 2. 13, 10.
Jos. Ant. 1. 1. 1 ; fj^fpa TU>V <raft. Sept.
Ex. 35, 3. Deut. 5, 12. 1 Mace. 2, 34. Joa.
Ant. 12.6. 2 ; TOIJ o-d/3a<ri 1 Mace. 2, 38.
652
Jos. Anl. 1 3. 8. 4. B. J. 1 . 7. 3 ; but Sept.
rots (rafipdTois Num. 28, 10. 2 Chr. 2, 4.
8, 13.
2. Melon, a sabbath, put for the interval
from sabbath to sabbath ; hence a se nnight,
week ; so espec. Luke 18,12 vyo-revo 8ls
rov (rapfidrov. Elsewhere only after nu
merals marking the days of the week ;
Mark 16, 9 irparr) (fj/jifpa) craftpdrov. Plur.
Matt. 28, 1 els ptav a-aPpdrav. Mark 16,2.
Luke 24, 1. John 20, 1. 19. Acts 20, 7.
1 Cor. 16, 2. So Heb. rrinsia Sept. /3So-
pAdas Lev. 23, 15, comp. Deut. 16, 9 ; also
the Syriac Vers. Luke 18, 12. In the Tal-
mudists the days of the week are written :
raiaa inx, /an ^in, un izjibia, i. e.
the first, second, third day in the sabbath
(week) ; see Lightfoot Hor. Heb. in Matt.
28, 1. Comp. Ideler Handb. der Chronol.
I. p. 481.
crayijvr), rjs, 17, (crayij, o-arra>,) a net,
drag-iiet, seine, used in fishing and drawn
to the shore, Matt. 13, 47. Sept. for tnn
Ez. 26, 5. 14. Luc. Pise. 51. Ml H. A.
II. 12. Plut. de Superst. 8 fin.
2a&8ovfcato<i, ov, 6, a Sadducee ; Plur.
oi SaSSovKatot, the Sadducees ; a sect of the
Jews, in opposition to the Pharisees and
Essenes, Jos. B. J. 2. c. 8. Some derive
the name from Heb. PIS or p" 1 ?^, q. d. the
Just ; the Talmudists refer it to a certain
pVTS Sadok, who according to them lived
about three centuries before Christ and was
the founder of the sect. The Sadducees
rejected all traditions and unwritten laws,
which the Pharisees prized so highly ; and
held the Scriptures to be the only source
and rule of the Jewish religion. They de
nied the existence of angels and spirits, as
well as an overruling providence ; and held
that the soul of man dies with the body,
rejecting of course the idea of a future state
of rewards and punishments. In their lives
and morals they were more strict than the
Pharisees ; and although their tenets were
not generally acceptable among the common
people, yet they were adopted by many of
the higher ranks. See espec. Jos. 1. c. and
also Ant. 13. 5. 9. ib. 13. 10. 6. ib. 18. 1.
4. ib. 20. 9. 1. B. J. 2. 8. 14. Trigland de
tribus Judffior. Sectis Syntagma, Delft
1703, in Ugolini Thesaur. XXII. Winer
Realw. art. Sadducaer. Descendants of
the Sadducees are apparently the modern
Karaites ; see Henderson s Bibl. Research
es and Travels in Russia, p. 233 sq. 306 sq.
Trigland 1. c. de Secta Karaeorum, Delft
1703, in Ugolini 1. c. Matt. 3, 7. 16, 1.
6. 11. 12. 22, 23. 34. Mark 12, 18. Luke
20, 27. Acts 4, 1. 5, 17. 23, 6. 7. 8.
2aS(t)K, 6, indec. Sadok, Heb. pVU,
pr. n. of one of Jesus ancestors, Matt. 1,
14 bis.
aaivo), f. ai/w, (kindr. <re i,) to wag, to
move to and fro, pr. of dogs and other ani
mals which wag their tails in fondness,
JEl V. H. 13. 41 [42]. Luc. D. Deor. 12.
2 ; trop. to caress, to flatter, Luc. Merc.
Cond. 20. ^Eschyl. Choeph. 194. In N. T.
trop. to move in mind, to disturb ; Pass.
1 Thess. 3, 3 r<u /xjySsVa traiVecrSai eV rat?
3Xtyeo-i Tavrais . So Diog. Laert. 8. 1 . 21
oi 8f (raiv6p.fvoi TOLS \fyop.fvois fSaKpvov.
Eurip. Rhes. 55 o-aivei /* evw^os (ppv-
KT<apia.
(rate/cos, ov, 6, Heb. pb, Engl. sack
ing, sackcloth, i. e. coarse black cloth com
monly made of hair (Rev. 6, 12) and used
for straining (Heb. pp^), for sacks, and
for mourning-garments ; in the latter case
it was worn instead of the ordinary gar
ments, or bound around the loins, or spread
under a person on the ground ; see Jos.
Ant. 8. 14. 4. ib. 5. 1. 12. ib. 10. 1. 3. ib.
7. 7. 4. Sept. Gen. 37, 34. 1 K. 20, 32.
Is. 58, 5. Joel 1, 8. Jon. 3, 5 sq. Such
garments were also worn by prophets and
ascetics, Is. 20, 2. Zech. 13, 4; comp.
2K. 1, 8. Matt. 3, 4. Hence in N. T.
genr. sackcloth, Rev. 6, 12 6 ^Xioj eytvtro
p.e\as vs O-CLKKOS rpixwos, comp. Is. 50, 3.
Ecclus. 25, 17. Of mourning-garments,
Matt. 11,21 ev craKKto KOI o-!ro8<p. Luke 10,
13. Of a prophet s garment, Rev. 11, 3.
Sept. genr. for P^? 11. cc. So Aristoph.
Acharn. 745, 822. The correct orthography
is every where O-OKKOS, not (TOKOS, Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 257 ; comp. Thorn. M. p. 789.
Moeris p. 354.
5*aXa, o, indec. Sala, Heb. fb& (a
dart) Shelah, Salah, pr. n. of a son or
grandson of Arphaxad, Luke 3, 35. See
Gen. 10, 24. 11, 13; comp. in KaVVav.
Ha\cfoir)\ 6, indec. Salalhiel, Heb.
biOPibNfcJ (I asked him of God) Shealliel,
pr. n. a) A son of Jechoniah, an ances
tor of Jesus in the royal line, Matt. 1,12
bis. See 1 Chr. 3, 17. Ezra 3, 2. b) An
other ancestor of Jesus, not of the royal
line, Luke 3, 27. See Gr. Harm. p. 186.
2a\afJ,k, Ivos, f), Salamis, one of the
chief cities of Cyprus, on the S. E. coast
of the island, Acts 13, 5. Afterwards call
ed Constantia; and now Old Famagusia.
See Pococke Descr. of the East, II. i. p. 210
653
fj, indec. Salim, pr. n. of a
place, John 3, 23. Prob. the place men
tioned by Jerome, eight Rom. miles south
of Bethshean in or near the valley of the
Jordan. Onomast. art. Salim, " In octavo
quoque lapide a Scythopoli in campo vicus
Salumias appellatur." Comp. Judith 4, 4.
cra\.eva), f. euo-&>, (o-oXos,) 1. to moi-e
to and fro, to shake, to toss, i. e. to put into
a state of waving, rocking, vibratory mo
tion ; c. ace. Luke 6, 48. Heb. 12, 26 ov fj
(fxvvfj ri]i> yrjv e crdXeiiere. Pass. Matt. 11, 7
et Luke 7, 24 Kah.afj.ov virb dvep.ov <raXeuo-
pfvov. Matt. 24, 29. Mark 13, 25. Luke
21, 26. Acts 4, 31. 16, 26. Luke 6, 38 /*e-
rpov a-fcrdkfvpfvov i. e. shaken down. Sept.
for 55 Ps. 18, 18; ate 1 Chr. 16. 30.
So Jos. T Ant. 8. 5. 2. Diod. Sic. 12. 47.
Plato Tim. 79. e. Trop. of things ready
to fall and perish ; Heb. 12, 27 bis, ra cra-
Xevofieva, things shaken, perishable, i. e.
things created, as an emblem of the Mosaic
dispensation, opp. TO. /xi) o-aXevoptva, the
new heavens and new earth, the Christian
dispensation. Comp. Plut. Dion. 8 T^
TvpavviBa (roXevovcrai/. Hdian. 5. 1.7.
2. Trop. to move in mind, to agitate, to
disturb, c. ace. Acts 17, 13 TOVS o^Xou?
<ra\(vtiv, to excite the people, to cause a
tumult. Pass. 2 Thess. 2, 2. Acts 2, 25
quoted from Ps. 16, 8 where Sept. for
Ota. 1 Mace. 6, 8. Ecclus. 29, 18.
48, 19.
2aX7?/4, fi, indec. Salem, Heb. O^Qi
(peace), the ancient name .of Jerusalem,
Heb. 7, 1. 2; see in ifpovo-aX^/i. Jos.
Ant. 1. 10. 2 26Xu/ia.
2a\p(av, 6, indec. Salmon, Heb. "pabiO
(clothed), pr. n. of the father of Boaz, Matt.
1, 4. 5. Luke 3, 32. See in Paxd/3.
^aX/iooi^, ys, t], Salmone, pr. n. of a
promontory, the eastern extremity of the
island of Crete, Acts 27, 7. Strabo 10. p.
472 Sa/Jiuviov.
craXo?, ov, 6, pr. motion to and fro, agi
tation, tossing, i. e. any waving, rocking,
vibratory motion ; in N. T. only of the sea,
and hence put for the rolling sea, billows,
Luke 21, 25. Sept. for C]?t Jon. 1,15; for
JVQ of an earthquake Is. 24, 20. Luc. Tox.
19. Plut. Thes. 20. Diod. Sic. 20. 74.
tyyoj, f], a trump, trumpet,
1 Cor. 14, 8. Rev. 1, 10. 4, 1. 8, 2. 6. 13.
9, 14. As announcing the approach or
presence of God, Heb. 12, 19 (Ex. 19, 13.
16. 19, comp. 1 K. 1, 34. 39) ; or also the
final advent of the Messiah, Matt 24, 31.
1 Cor. 15, 52 tv TJI (crxdrr] <rd\Triyyt
1 Thess. 4, 16 cr. 3eov, see in Seo r no. 1. b
Sept. for 18-iri Ex. 1. c. 1 Sam. 13, 3
rnx xn 2 K. 12, 14. ^El. V. H. 2. 44
Pol. 15. 12. 2. Xen. An. 4. 2. 1.
craX7n&>, f. iVa), (<raX7rry ; ) aor. 1
t a-dXnia-a ; but with earlier aor. 1 <rdX-
7riya, Xen. An. 1. 2. 17; comp. Lob. ad
Phr. p. 191. Buttm. 5 114. Winer { 15.
To trumpet, to sound a trumpet, to sound,
absol. Matt. 6, 2 p.f) <rdh.nicrrjs fp.npoa Sfv
a-ov. Rev. 8, 6. 7. 8. 10. 12. 13. 9, 1. 13.
10, 7. 11, 15. Impers. or with subject im
plied, of the final trump sounded before the
Messiah; 1 Cor. 15, 52 o-oXTnVet yap.
Winer $ 39. 1. n. Buttm. $ 129. 16. Sept.
for Sgn Num. 10, 3 sq. Is. 27, 13. Joel
2, l.JEl V. H. 1. 26. Pol. 12. 4. 4.
Xen. 1. c.
<raX 7UO T?79, oO, 6, (o-aA7rifo>,) a trum
peter, Rev. 18, 22. Theophr. Char. 29 or
25. Dion. Hal. Ant. 4. 17. Pol. 1. 45. 13.
The earlier and better form was 0-0X77 tyKnjr
Dem. 284. 26. Xen. An. 4. 3. 29. See
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 191.
^aXto/i?;, Tjy, 17, Salome, pr. n. of tho
wife of Zebedee, the mother of the apostles
James and John, Mark 15,40. 16, 1 ; comp.
Matt. 27, 56.
5*a/tapeia, as, v, Samaria, Heb. ThotB
(watch-height), pr. n. of a celebrated city
situated near the middle of Palestine, built
by Omri king of Israel, on a hill of the same
name in the midst of a beautiful region of
country. It was the metropolis of the king
dom of Israel or the ten tribes ; and after
being several times destroyed and restored,
it was enlarged and beautified by Herod the
Great, and named by him Sebaste in honour
of Augustus. It is now an inconsiderable
village, still called Sebitslieh, with remains
of ancient temples and an extensive colon
nade. See 1 K. 16 ; 24. 2 K. c. 17. Am.
6, 1. Mic. 1, 5 sq. Jos. Ant. 8. 12. 5. ib.
13. It). 2, 3. ib. 14. 5. 3. ib. 15. 7. 7. ib.
15. 8. 5. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. II. ii. p.
112 sq. Bibl. Res. in Palest. III. p. 139-
149. In N. T.
1. Pr. the city of Samaria, Acts 8, 5.
Meton. for the inhabitants, Acts 8, 14.
2. In a wider sense, the region of Sama
ria, the district of which Samaria was the
chief city, lying between Judea and Galilee
or the plain of Esdraelon ; see Jos. B. J. 3.
3. 4. E. g. Luke 17, 11. John 4, 4. 5. 7.
Acts 1, 8. 8, 1. 9. 9, 31. 15, 3. So
Sept. and Thatt 2 K. 17, 26. 23,19.
Jos. Ant. 13. 2. 3.
654
?, O v, 6, a Samaritan, an
inhabitant of the city or country of Sama
ria ; spoken in N. T. of the descendants of
a people, sprung originally from the heathen
colonists sent into the country by Shalma-
neser, possibly with an intermixture from
straggling Israelites ; 2 K. 17,24. Jos. Ant.
9. 14. 1. ib. 10. 4. 7. This people, although
priests were sent to teach them the Jewish
religion, and although they adopted the
books of Moses, continued in gross idolatry,
and were always regarded as Gentiles by
the Jews; 2 K. 17, 26-41. When the
Jews, after their return from exile, began to
rebuild Jerusalem and the temple, the Sa
maritans also laid claim to a descent from
Ephraim and Manasseh, and requested per
mission to aid the Jews in their work ; but
this being refused, they turned against them
and calumniated them before the Persian
kings ; Ezra 4, 1 sq. Neh. 4, 1 sq. Jos.
Ant. 11. 4. 3 sq. They afterwards erected
a temple on Mount Gerizim, in allusion to
Deut. 27, 1 1 sq. where they instituted sa
cred rites in accordance with the law of
Moses ; and Shechem at the foot of Geri
zim became their chief city; Jos. Ant. 11.
8. 2, 4. From these and other circum
stances, the national hatred between the
Jews and Samaritans was continually fos
tered and augmented ; the name Samaritan
became to the Jews a term of reproach,
and intercourse with them was carefully
avoided ; see John 4, 9. 8, 48 ; comp. Jos.
Ant. 11. 8. 6. ib. 12. 5. 5. ib. 13. 3. 4. The
temple on Gerizim was destroyed by Hyr-
canus about 129 B. C. but the Samaritans
still Jield the mountain as sacred and the
proper place of national worship, John 4,
20. 21. The same is the case with the
small remnant of the Samaritans existing
at the present day ; who still go three times
a year from Nablus, the ancient Shechem,
to worship on Mount Gerizim ; see Bibl.
Res. in Palest. III. p. 96-136. Winer
Realw. art. Samaritaner. The Samaritans
like the Jews, expected a Messiah, John 4,
25 ; and many of them became the disciples
of Jesus, comp. John 4, 39 sq. Acts 9, 31.
1 5, 3. On the Samaritan Pentateuch and
the Samaritans generally, see Gesen. de
Pent. Sam. etc. Hal. 1815. Winer de Vers.
Pent. Sam. etc. Lips. 1817. Stuart on Sa-
mar. Pent, and Lit. in Bibl. Repos. 1832.
p. 681. Cellarii Collectan. Hist. Samarit.
Cizae 1688. De Sacy Correspondence des
Samaritaines, in Notices et Extraits des
Mss. etc. T. XI. Paris 1829. Bibl. Res.
in Palest. 1. c. In N. T. Matt. 10, 5. Luke
9, 52. 10, 33. 17, 16. John 4, 9. 39. 40.
8, 48. Acts 8, 25.
s, f,, a Samaritan wo
man, John 4, 9 bis.
r] S , 17, Samolhrace, an
island in the N. E. part of the ^Egean sea,
north of the Hellespont, with a lofty moun
tain, Acts 16, 11. It was anciently called
Dardana, Leucania, and also Samos : and
to distinguish it from the other Samos, the
name of Thrace was added, i. e. 2dp.os
QpaKTjf, whence contr. ^afio^spaKrj. The
island was celebrated for the mysteries of
Ceres and Proserpine, and was a sacred
asylum. Still called Samotraki or Saman-
drachi, with a single village, Castro. See
Diod. Sic. 3. 55. ib. 5. 47. Plin. H. N. 5.
12. Miss. Herald 1836. p. 246. O. v. Rich-
ter Wallf. p. 438 sq.
, ov, fj, Samos, an island of the
JSgean, near the western coast of Asia Mi
nor, southwest of Ephesus. It was cele
brated for the worship of Juno, for its valu
able pottery, and as the birth-place of Py
thagoras. Acts 20, 15. Diod. Sic. 5. 81.
Strabo 14. p. 636. Pococke Descr. of the
East II. ii. p. 24 sq.
, 6, indec. Samuel, Ileb.
u (heard of God, or, name of God), pr.
n. of the celebrated Hebrew prophet, the
son of Elkanah and Hannah, the last of the
D^DStC nr judges, who anointed Saul and
after him David as king ; see his history
in 1 Sam. c. 1-25. Acts 3,24. 13,20. Heb.
11, 32.
, 6, indec. Sampson, Heb.
tt) (sun-like), pr. n. of a BBiC or judge
of Israel, famous for his strength, Heb. 11,
32. Comp. Judg. c. 13-16.
<rav$d\tov, O v, TO, (dim. of o-dv8a\ov.)
a sandal, a sole of wood or hide, covering
the bottom of the foot, and bound on with
thongs, Mark 6, 9. Acts 12, 8. Sept. for
i?3 Josh. 9, 5. Is. 20, 2. Jos. Ant. 4. 8.
23. Hdot. 2. 91. Luc. Herod. 5 6 8e TIS,
p.d\a SouXi/ccof dfaiiptl TO o-av8d\iov (K rov
TroSoy, ws KaTa.K\ivoiTo fj8r]. See more in
crai/iy, /Soy, 17, a board, plank, e. g. of a
ship, Acts 27, 44. Sept. for n^b Ez. 27,
5. Jos. Ant. 8. 5. 2. Pol. 2. 5. 5. Plut
Pericl. 28.
aov\ 6, indec. Saul, Heb.
(asked for, desired), pr. n. a) Of the
first king of Israel, Acts 13, 21 ; comp.
1 Sam. c. 9 sq. b) The Jewish name of
655
the apostle Paul, which with a Greek end
ing became SavXos q. v. Acts 9, 4. 17. 22,
7. 13. 26, 14.
o-aTT/309, a, oV, ((nJTro,) 1. bad, de
cayed, rotten ; of vegetable or animal sub
stances, as a tree and its fruit, fish, Matt. 7,
17. 18. 12, 33 bis. 13, 48. Luke 6, 43 bis.
Arr.Diss. Epict. 4. 4. 25. Dem. 615. 11.
2. Trop. in a moral sense, corrupt, foul,
e. g. Xdyor Eph. 4, 29. Arr. Epict. 3. 22.
61 Sdy/xa. Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 377 sq.
^air^eiptj, rjs, 17, Sapphira, pr. n. of
the wife of Ananias, Acts 5, 1.
<ra7T<f)ipo$, ov, f], the sapphire, a pre
cious stone, next in hardness and value to
the diamond, mostly of a blue colour in va
rious shades, Rev. 21, 19. Sept. and Heb.
"""BO Ex. 24, 10. 28, IS.JEl. V. H. 14.
34. Theophr. Fragm. de Lap. 23, 37. See
Rosenm. Alterthk. IV. i. p. 35.
(rapydvij, r/s, f], (comp. Heb. 3^\0,
Aram. 3t!P . to interweave, to braid,) pr. any
thing braided, twisted, interwoven, e. g. a
cord, ^Eschyl. Suppl. 788 or 801. In N.
T. a rope-basket, network of cords, 2 Cor. 11,
33; comp. Acts 9, 25 am/pis. So Suid.
crapydvTj ol ftfv o~\oii>iov TI, ol 8e TrXey^ia TI
(< o-xoiviov. Athen. 3. p. 119. b. ib. 9. p.
407. e.
5*apSct9, we, at, Sardis, the metropolis
of Lydia in Asia Minor, situated at the foot
of Mount Tmolus on the banks of the river
Pactolus, celebrated for its wealth and vo
luptuous debauchery. Rev. 1. 11. 3, 1. 4.
Diod. Sic. 13. 70. Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 11, 12.
See Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. I. ii. p. 180, 222.
Hamilton s Res. in Asia M. I. p. 146 sq.
crdpSivos, ov, 6, i. q. vapo ios q. v. Rev.
4, 3 Rec.
adp&ios, ov, 6, sardius, sardian, the
Sardian stone, a precious stone of a blood-
red or sometimes of a flesh-colour, more
commonly known as the cornelian; Rev.
4, 3 in later edit. 21, 20 where Lachm. TO
<rdp8toi>. So Sept. o-dpo"iov for Heb. E lfc
Ex. 28, 17. Ez. 28, 13. Theophr. Fragm.
de Lap. 30. See Rosenm. Alterthk. IV. i. p.
30 sq.
crap$6vv%, v%os, 17, sardonyx, a precious
stone exhibiting a milk-white variety of the
onyx or chalcedony, intermingled with
shades or stripes of sardian or carnelian ;
Rev. 21, 20. Jos. Ant. 3. 7. 5. Plin. H.
N. 37. 12. See Rosenm. Alterthk. IV. i. p.
36 sq.
ISdpeTTTd, a>v, rd, Sarepta, Heb. ^3^-*
Zarephalh, now Surafend, a Phenician
town mid-way between Tyre and Sidon,
Luke 4, 26. Comp. 1 K. 17, 9. 10. Obad.
20. See Bibl. Res. in Palest. III. p. 413
sq. Jos. Ant. 8. 13. 2.
(rapKlKOfj T], 6v, (<rdp,) of flesh, fleshy t
Plut. de placitis Philosopher. 5. 3. In N.
T. trop. only in the Epistles,^/?esWy, carnal,
pertaining to the flesh or body, opp. Trveo-
HariKos ; comp. in <rdp no. 2.
1. Genr. of things, TO. o~apKiicd, carnal
things, i. e. external, temporal, relating to
this life, Rom. 15, 27. 1 Cor. 9, 11. So
Heb. 7, 16 Rec. ov Kara vo^ov eVroXrjs <rap-
KIKTJS.
2. Implying weakness, frailty, proneness
to sin ; e. g. a) Of persons, carnal, sen
sual, worldly ; 1 Cor. 3, 1 Rec. a>s o-apKi-
Kols, w? vT]7riois (v Xpioro). V. 3 bis. 4. Of
things, carnal ^worldly, human, 2 Cci 1,12
OVK (V (rocpia a-apKiKr). 10, 4 orrXa ov (rapxi-
Ka, aXXa Surara KT\. b) Emphat. of sin
ful propensity, carnal, e. g. of persons,
Rom. 7, 14 eyw 8e (rapniKos flp.i, i. e. under
the influence of carnal and sinful desires
and affections. Of things, 1 Pet. 2, 1 1 T>V
o-apKiK<i>v fTTi^vfj.i5iv, fleshly lusts, carnal de
sires, i. e. having their seat in the carnal
nature. Comp. in <rdp no. 2. c.
crdpicwos, ij, ov, (<rap,) fleshy, corpu
lent, Pol. 39. 2. 7. In N. T.
1 . fleshy, of flesh, and therefore soft,
yielding to an impression, opp. Xt 3ii/or,
2 Cor. 3, 3 ev 7rXai Kap8ias o-apKivais.
Sept. Kapo ia o-apKivr], Heb. ^iU3,Ez. 11,
19. 36, 26. Plut. adv. Colot. 27 init.
2. fleshly, carnal, as pertaining to this
life ; Heb. 7, 16 Grb. see in crapKiKos no. 1.
3. Implying weakness, frailty, proneness
to sin ; of persons, carnal, worldly, 1 Cor. 3,
1 Grb. Emphat. Rom. 7, 14 Grb. See in
o-apiciKos no. 2. a, b.
fj, ^Eol. <rvp, (perh.
craipo), o-upw,) pr. that which may be strip
ped off; hence, flesh, the flesh of a living
man or animal.
1. Pr. flesh, as one of the constituent
parts of the body, Sing. Luke 24, 39 m/eC/m
crdpKd KOI ooTea OVK f\f<- 1 Cor. 15, 39
quater. So Sept. for ifoa Gen. 2, 21.
2 K. 5, 10. 14. (Horn. Od. 19. 450. JEA. V.
H. 4. 28. ib. 9. 13.) More commonly Plur.
at a-dpKfs, the fleshy parts, comp. Pas-
sow s. v. Rev. 19, 18 quinq. tvu (pdyrjTi
o-dpKas jSao-tXf ajK KT\. v. 21 ; so trop. and
hyperbol. i. q. to consume, to destroi/, James
5,3; to maltreat Rev. 17, 16. Sept. for
"ib2Gen.41,2. 3. 2K.9,36. So^El.V.H.
9. 13. Diod. Sic. 3. 16. Plato Phaedo 98. d.
656
crapf
2. Meton.^Zes/t, i. q. the body, corpus, the
animal or external nature, as distinguished
from the spiritual or inner man, TO irvevfj.a,
Jos. B. J. 6. 1 . 5. Arr. Epict. 3. 7. 2 sq.
Plut. adv. Colot. 20 pexpl rZ>v irepl crdpKa
rrjs fox^s 8vvdp.euv. yEschyl. Sept. 604
or 623 yepovra rbv vovv, crdpKa 8 fj^axrav
cptpei. Eur. Here. F. 1269 or 1272. In
N. T. this usage of <rdp is far more fre
quent than in profane writers, prob. in imi
tation of Heb. "ND3 . So genr. and without
any good or evil quality implied.
a) Opp. to nvfvfia expr. 1 Cor. 5, 5 els
oXe3poi> rrjs crapKos, Iva TO irvev^a CTCC^TJ KT\.
2 Cor. 7, 1. Col. 2, 5. 1 Pet. 4, 6 ; comp.
Sept. and "i&ja opp. tflB3 Is. 10, 18. Job 14,
22. Also <rap KOI alp.a as a periphrasis for
the whole physical nature of man, Heb. 2, 14.
(Ecclus. 14, 18.) Simply, John 6, 52, com p.
trop. below. 2 Cor. 1 2, 7 ovcdXo^ 177 trapxt,
i. e. some bodily infirmity. Col. 1, 24. 2, 1
TTpocronrov IJLOV ev rfj vapid, v. 23. Gal. 4, 13.
14. 1 Pet. 3, 21. 4, 1. Jude 8. 23. Acts 2,
26. 31 f) o-dp p-ov, my body, i. e. /, quoted
from Ps. 16, 9 where Sept. for ntoa . Trop.
John 6, 51 Kal 6 apros . . . rj crdpt- p,ov ecr-
riv, i. e. Jesus himself is the bread (princi
ple) of life and nutrition to the regenerated
soul. v. 53. 54. 55. 56 ; comp. Matt. 26, 26
et parall. where it is o-oj/na. Sept. genr.
for ifoa Ez. 26, 36. Prov. 14, 30. (For the
classic usage see above.) Spec, the mortal
body, in distinction from a future and spirit
ual existence ; 2 Cor. 4, 1 1 f) fwi) . . . eV rfj
SWJTJJ crapKi TJP-UV. Gal. 2, 20. Phil. 1, 22.
24. 1 Pet. 4, 2 ; also <rap KOI alpa id. parall.
with fj (p%opd, 1 Cor. 15, 50.
b) Put for that which is merely external,
or also only apparent, in opp. to what is
spiritual and real ; John 6, 63 TO -rrvevp-d
eo-Ti TO faoTroiovv, rj crap OVK eocpeXet ov-
dfv. 8, 15. 1 Cor. 1, 26 crocpol KOTO. crdp
Ka. 2 Cor. 5, 16 bis, Kara (rdpKa, i. e. with
respect to outward circumstances and rela
tions. Eph. 6, 5 et Col. 3, 22 xvpiois Kara
crdpKa, i. e. externally, as to outward cir
cumstances. So of Levitical ordinances
and purifications, Heb. 9, 10. 13 ; of out
ward afflictions, trials, 1 Cor. 7, 28 SXtyti/
5e T7/ a-apKL f^ovcnv. 2 Cor. 7, 5. Spec, of
circumcision" in the flesh, i. e. the external
rite, as the symbol of Judaism ; Rom. 2,
28 ovftf f] ev TW (pavepto, ev crapKi. 7repirop.f]
dXX . . . TreptTO/iij Kap8ias, ev Trvev/mTi KT\.
2 Cor. 11, 18. Eph. 2, 11 bis, ?3i/q eV o-apxi
. . . TTtpiTOfiris (V crapKi. Gal. 3, 3 vvv crap/ct
eVtTeXfto-Se ; i. e. by circumcision, external
rites, Judaism, comp. v. 2. Gal. 6, 12. 13.
Phil. 3, 3. 4 bis. Col. 2, 13.
c) As the medium of natural generation
and descent, and so of kindred ; John 1,13
ovde fK SeXjjp-aros erap/cos . . . fyfvvifirjcrav.
Rom. 9, 8 TO ream rijs aapKos. Heb. 12, 9.
Eph. 5, 29. 30 6K TTJS (rapxbs avrov /cat ex
ra>v do-Tfcov OVTOV, in allusion to Gen. 2, 23.
29, 14, where Sept. and Heb. "itoa . Of
one s countrymen, Rom. 11,14; of the re
lation of a slave or freedman to his master,
Philem. 16. So Kara a- d pita, according
to the flesh, as to outward kindred, by natural
descent, Acts 2, 30. Rom. 9, 3. Gal. 4, 23.
29. 1 Cor. 10, 18 TOV icrpaTjX Kara o-ap/ca,
Israel after the flesh, by natural descent, in
implied antith. with lo-paijX Kara irvtvp-a,
comp. Rom. 2, 28. Gal. 3, 29. So Sept.
and itoS Gen. 37, 27 ; comp. Judg. 9, 2.
2 Sam. 5, 1. 19, 13. 14.
3. Spec, the flesh, the body, with the ac
cessory idea of frailty and proneness to sin,
as the seat of carnal and sinful appetites
and passions ; comp. the influence ascribed
by the Greeks to TO <roip,a, Plato Phaedo
$ 10, 11, 27, 30. Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 20 ; comp.
Wisd. 9, 15 (p^aprov yap (rcopa ftapvvfi
^v KT\. E. g.
a) Of man s carnal nature in general, as
fallen, frail, corrupt, full of weakness, and
prone to error and sin ; e. g. opp. TO
TTvevpa expr. Matt. 26, 41 et Mark 14, 38
Opp. TO TTV. ayiov, John 3, 6 bis, TO yfy- e /c
T?ys (rapKos* adp eori Kal TO yfy- fK rov
TTV. KT\. Simply, Rom. 6, 19 Sia rrjv dcrSe-
vfiav rrjs crapKos v[j.a>v. 2 Cor. 1, 17. 10, 2
coy Kara adpKa TrepnraTovvros. v. 3 bis.
Also (rapt- Kal at/na id. opp. 6 Trarfjp 6 tv
olp. Matt. 16, 17. Spec. Rom. 4, 1 ri ovv
fpovfj-fv AjSpaap. . . . fvprjKfvai Kara vdpKa,
hath found according to the flesh, parall.
with e epyoov in v. 2, i. e. works are called
the flesh as proceeding from the carnal
mind claiming reward, and not from TO
7rvfvp.a or the mind as enlightened by the
Spirit ; see Tholuck, De Wette, Meyer in
loc. Sept. genr. for *itoa Gen. 6, 3. Ps.
78, 39. Ecclus. 28, 5. Plut. adv. Colot.
30. T. VI. p. 264, rijs Kara crdpKa f)8ovrjs.
Ib. Non posse suav. vivend. 3. p. 180. pi-
Kpov fivat ro rrjs crapKos fj8v. ib. 14. p. 198.
b) Emphat. of man s carnal nature, as
an active principle of corruption and sin,
ever at war with his higher spiritual nature
as affected by the Spirit of grace through
faith. So as opp. TO 7rvfvp.a, i. e. to the
Holy Spirit or his influences, Rom. 8, 1 JLDJ
Kara crdpKa Trepnrarovcriv, aXXa KaTa -rrvtv-
/xa. v. 4. 5 bis. 6. 9. 13. Gal. 5, 16. 17 bis.
19. 24. 6, 8 bis. Simply, Rom. 7, 5 ore
657
<reavrov
yap fipfv ft. TJJ (rapti. v. 18. 25. 8, 3 ter. 7.
8, 1-2 bis. 13, 14. Gal. 5, 13. Eph. 2, 3 bis.
Col. 2, II. 18. 2 Pet. 2, 10. 18. 1 John 2,
16. C omp. Sept. and "itoa Ecc. 2, 3. 5, 5.
Theon. Alex, in Anthol /Gr. III. p. 226
voov jraZfotv (v Tol<ri TTOVOIS (Ku^rjpas, eo>
crapubs (jBrjs KT\.
4. Meton. flesh, the human nature, man,
homo, like Heb. itUa . Matt. 19, 5. 6
faovrai 01 bvo (Is crapta fUOIf dXXa (rap
p.ia. Mark 10, 8 bis. 1 Cor. 6, 16. Eph. 6,
31. (So Sept. and lto2 Gen. 2, 24.) Jude
7 o-ap irtpa, other Jlesh, of a different sex,
male; comp. Gen. 19, 5. Rom. 1,27. In
like manner, o-ap *al at/xa, Jlesh and blood,
1. e. man, other men, Gal. 1, 16. Eph. 6,
12. Also ;rao-a (rdp all Jlesh, all men,
all mankind, Luke 3, 6. John 17, 2. Acts
2, 17. 1 Pet. 1, 24. Ncgat. ov . . . rraa-a
o-dp, no Jlesh, no man, where ov qualifies
the intervening verb, see in ov no. 1. c.
Matt. 24, 22. Mark 13, 20. Rom. 3, 20.
Gal. 2, 16; also p.f) . . . nacra o-dp id.
1 Cor. 1, 29. So Sept. and liua-bs Gen.
6, 12. Ps. 65, 3. Is. 40, 5. 7. jVr. 25, 31 ;
c. ^17 Ecclus. 30, 20. 29. Spec, of the in
carnation of Christ, his human nature ; John
1,146 Xo yo? o~ap t yeWro. 1 John 4, 2. 3
Xp. iv o-apKi eX^Xv3dra. 2 John 7. Rom. 1,
3 Kara adpKa. 9, 5. Eph. 2, 15 eV TT/ crapK\
avroO. 1 Tim. 3, 16. Heb. 5, 7. 10, 20.
1 Pet. 3, 18. 4, 1. Col. 1, 22 V TW o-co^ari
rr/s a-apKos avrov, in (he body of his Jlesh, of
his human nature. Comp. Ecclus. 23, 16.
, 6, Saruch, see
crapoco, u>. f. o>o-6>, (o-a/po> ; ) to sweep,
with a broom, c. ace. Luke 1 5, 8 KOI crapol
rfjv OIKIUV. Pass. Matt. 12,44. Luke 11, 25.
Artemid. 2. 33. p. 119. Pamphil. in Geo-
pon. 13. 15. 4. A later form instead of the
earlier o-mpca, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 83. Sturz
de Dial. Maced. p. 192.
J!dppa, ay, TI, Sarah, Heb. "^tt and
nnb (princess), pr. n. of the wife of Abra
ham , Rom. 4, 19. 9, 9. Heb. 11,11. 1 Pet.
3, 6.
Jtdpwv, wj/ov, 6, Saron, Heb. "p" 1 ^
Sharon, pr. n. of the plain of Palestine
along the sea-coast between Cesaraea and
Joppa, celebrated for its rich fields and pas
tures, Acts 9, 35. Comp. Is. 33, 9. 65, 10.
1 Chr. 27, 29. See Relandi Palaest. p. 188,
370. Bibl. Res. in Palest. III. p. 31.
Jtaravas, a, 6, once larav, 6, indec.
2 Cor. 12, 7, Satan, Heb. "^3 an adver
sary ;. in N. T. mostly c. art. the Adversary,
as the Heb. proper name for the devil, Gr.
42
o 5idj3oXof, the prince of the fallen angels ;
see fully in 5id/3oXoy, and comp. Buxt. Lex.
Chald. 1464, 1495. Matt. 4, 10. 12, 26 bis.
Mark 4, 15. Luke 10, 18 comp. in 8aip6-
viov no. 2. Luke 22, 3. 31. John 13, 27.
Acts 26, 18. al. So Heb. "jaton Sept. 8id-
0X0? 1 Chr. 21, 1. Job 1, 6 sq. (Ecclus.
21, 27. Test. XII Patr. p. 650, 657 dno
TOV 2arai/a KCU TVV TfV(vp.dTu>v avrov.) As
present in men tempting them to evil ; Matt
16, 23 et Mark 8, 33 vn-aye OTTUTW fiov,
Sarava, comp. Luke 22, 3. Acts 5, 3. Others
here refer it directly to Peter in the sense
of adversary, seducer, rilled with Satan ; as
Sept. for ",Bto 1 K. 11, 14. 23. 25, comp.
2 Sarn. 19, 23 where Sept. eVi ^ovXoy. -f-
(raroVj ov, TO, satum, a measure, Heb.
fiXO seah, Aram. Xnxo Buxt. Lex. Chald.
1413, a Hebrew measure for things dry,
Matt. 13, 33. Luke 13, 21. According to
the Rabbins it was the third part of an
ephah ; and according to Jerome on Matt.
1. c. was equal to a modius and a half;
hence it was equivalent to nearly \\ peck
English ; comp. in /ioStoj. Jos. Ant. 9. 4.
5 pen.
.4aGAo?, ov, 6, Saul, i. q. 2aovX with a
Greek termination, the Jewish name of
Paul, Acts 7, 58. 8, 1. 3. 9, 1. 8. 11. 19.
22.24.26. 11,25.30. 12,25. 13,1.2.
7. 9.
cravrov, jjy, oO, see in o-eaurov.
a-ftevvvfu, f. o-/3Vo), 1. to quench, to
put out; e. g. a light, fire, c. ace. Matt. 12,
20 \ivov TV(p6iJ.voi> ou o-/3e cre i, see in \ivov.
Eph. 6, 16. Heb. 1 1 , 34. Pass, to be quench
ed, to go out, Matt. 25, 8 ai Xdp.7raSfr. Mark
9, 44. 46. 48, Sept. for ^33 Is. 42, 3.
Lev. 6, 12. 13 ; ^ Job 21, 17. Luc. D.
Deor. 10. 1. Thuc. 2. 77.
2. Trop. to quench, to dampen, to hinder,
to prevent any thing from exerting its full
influence; c. ace. 1 Thess. 5, 19 TO Trvev-
p.a pr) o-ftfvwTf. Sept. o-jSfVat rrjv dydmjv
for .MH3 Cant. 8, 7. Jos. B. J. 6. 1. 4 o-/3.
rf]i> x a P<*v- A&> V. H. 6. 1 3v/ioV. Plut.
Lycurg. 20. Plato Legg. 888. a.
(reavrov, f) S , ov, also contr. aavrov.
779, ov, (o-v, atrdf,) reflexive pers. pron.
2 pers. Sing, genit. of thyself, dat. o-favrw,
fj, <S, to thyself, etc. Gen. John 1, 22. Acts
26, 1. al. Dat. Acts 9, 34. 16, 28. al. Ace.
Matt. 4, 6. 8, 4. Luke 10, 27. al. See
Buttm. } 74. 3. Where a special emphasis
is to be expressed, airo r is written sepa
rately, e. g. Luke 2, 35 Kai o-ov Sc avn/c.
See Matth. 5 148. n. 2. Buttm. $ 127. 3. 4-
658
f. do-ojim, Pass, depon. (o-e-
t, o-f/3o/iai.) /o 6e a/mid o/ doing, to be
timid, to fear, Horn. II. 6. 167, 417. In N.
T. to stand in awe of any one, to reverence,
to venerate, to -worship; c. dat. Rom. 1, 25
eVf/3dcr3770-ai> xat e Xdrpeuo-ai> rj; urio-fi. So
Hesych. Vf/3ao-3^crai > o-e/3do-/u.ao-t
cre/3a<7/ia, TO?, TO, (o-<rj3do/xm,) an o&-
y&tf of worship, any thing venerated and
worshipped, e. g. a god, an altar, a temple ;
Acts 17, 23. 2 Thess. 2, 4. Wisd. 14, 20.
Bel and Drag. 27 ; comp. Dion. Hal. Ant.
1. 30. ib. 5. 1.
cre/3ao"T09, 77, dV, (o-f/Sdfo/tai,) pr. vene
rated, august, Lat. augustus, Hesych. o-e-
ftacrros irpo<TKvvr)T6s, Tip.r)Tos. In N. T.
6 2e/3ao-rdr, Lat. Augustus, as an hono
rary title, and then pr. n.
1. Pr. a title first assumed by Caesar Oc-
taviamis, and retained by his successors as
a personal appellation ; comp. Adam s Rom.
Aat. p. 169. Diet, of Antt. art. Augustus.
In N. T. only of Nero, Acts 25, 21. 25.
Philo Leg. ad Cai. p. 1012. d. Hdian. 2.
10. 19.
2, Adj. Augustan, pertaining to Augus
tus, as tntttpi) 2e/3ao-rij, the Augustan co
hort, Acts 27, 1. Several Roman legions
bore this honorary title, though no such
name of a cohort is mentioned ; Claudian.
de Bell. Gild. 422. Ptolem. 2. 3 \eyeuv
Sevrepa 2f/3aoTr;. 4. 3, 9; comp. Tacit.
Ann. 14. 15. Others suppose it to be a
Samaritan cohort, so called from 2e/3aor;j,
Sebaste, the name given by Herod the
Great to Samaria in honour of Augustus;
so Josephus mentions troops called 2e/3a-
a-TTivoi, prob. from Sebaste or Samaria, Ant.
20. 8. 7. B. J. 2. 4. 3. But then it would
read : a-nfip^s KaXou/xewjs ^epao-rijvcav ; SO
Josephus, filav "ikriv Ka\ovp.fVT]v Se/SaoTT?-
vuv, B: J. 2. 12. 5. Ant. 20. 6. 1.
ere/3<w, defect. Buttm. Ausf. Spr. \ 114 ;
to honour, to worship, c. ace. Find. 01. 14.
17. Xen. Mem. 4. 5. 19. Plato Legg.-647.
a. 777. d. Commonly Pass, depon. o-f/3o-
Hai, lobe fitted with awe, to shame oneself,
Horn. II. 4. 242. In N. T. o-eftopai, only
in Pres. to stand in awe of, to reverence, to
worship God; c. ace. Matt. 15, 9 et Mark
7, 7 p.aTT)i> 8e ffcfiovrai pe, quoted from Is.
29, 13 where Sept. for run* . Acts 18, 13.
19, 27. Sept. for X^ Josh. 4, 24. Job 1,
9. So Jos. Ant. 9. 10. 1. Diod. Sic. 1. 35.
Xen. Ag. 3. 2. Spec. Part, a-fftoncvos,
17, ov, absol. or with rbv 3eoV, i. e. worshipping
God, religims, decout, spoken of proselytes
to Judaism from the heathen, in distinction
fr<m the Jews, Acts 13, 43. 50. 16, 14.
17, 4, 17. 18, 7.
<retpa, as, 17, (ftpo>, Lat. sero,} a cord,
band, Hdot. 7. 85. In N. T. a chain,
2 Pet. 2, 4, comp. in 6<pos. So Jos. Ant.
3. 7. 5. Luc. D. Deor.21. 1. Plato Theaet.
153. c.
<retp09, ov, 6, (i. q. o-tpds,) a pit, cavern,
2 Pet. 2, 4 Lachm. creipois fdtpov, for Rec.
a-tipais. So o-tpo j Dem. 100. ult. Eurip.
Phryx. 4.
craoyi09, ov, 6, (o-fi co,) 1. motion, a
\ shaking, concussion ; e. g. eV TV; SaAdo-o-r;,
i. q. a tempest, tornado, Matt. 8, 24. Sept.
for !T^O, fTlSffl, Jer. 23, 19. Neh. 1, 3.
2. Spec, an earthquake, Matt. 24, 7 eo-owai
o-eto-juot Kara TO TTOVS. 27, 54. 28, 2. Mark
13,8. Luke 21, 11. Acts 16,26. Rev. 6,
12. 8,5. 11, 13 bis. 19. 16, 18 bis. Sept.
for <"?n Is. 29, 6. Am. 1,1. Zech. 14, 5.
JE\. V. H. 4. 17. Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 24.
creia). f. o-fi o-o>, 1. to move to and fro,
to sJiake, with the idea of shock, concus
sion ; Pass. Rev. 6,13 O-VKTJ . . . vno pry.
avfp.ov (Tfiop.(VT). Of earthquakes, Matt. 27,
51 f] yr) eVeio-Sr/. Act. C. ace. Heb. 12, 26
o-ei co ov fiovov TTJV yijv, dXXa KOI rbv ovpavov.
in allusion to Hagg. 2, 6 where Sept. for
CS-n.Luc. Bacch. 2. Pausan. 3. 5. 8.
Xen. Hell. 4. 7. 4.
2. Trop. to move in mind, to agitate, to
put in commotion and perturbation ; Pass.
Matt. 21, 10 eWo-3?; 17 TTO\IS. 28, 4. Sept.
for IE? 1 ? I s . 14, 16. Ez. 31, 16. Pind.
Pyth. 4. 484 TrdXti/. Antiph. 146. 22. Plato
Eryx. 397. d.
5*6KOwSo9, ov, 6, Lat. Secundus, pr. n.
of a Christian, Acts 20, 4.
3!e\VKia, as, f], Seleucia, a city cf
Syria, situated west of Antioch on the sea-
coast just north of the mouth of the Oron-
tes ; called sometimes Seleucia Pieria, from
the neighbouring Mount Pierius, and also
Seleucia ad Mare, in order to distinguish it
from several other cities of the same name
in Syria and the vicinity, all so called from
Seleucus Nicanor. Acts 13, 4. 1 Mace.
11, 8. Jos. Ant. 18. 9. 8. Pol. 5. 59. 1.
See Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. I. ii. p. 261.
Biblioth. Sacr. 1848. p. 450 sq.
a-e\^vr}, 775, r;, (o-Xa?,) the moon, Matt.
24, 29. Mark 13, 24. Luke 21, 25. Acts 2,
20. 1 Cor. 15, 41. Rev. 6, 12. 8, 12. 12,
1. 21, 23. Sept. for n^ T Gen. 37, 8. Joel
2, 31. Hdian. 5. 6. 11. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 4
659
(re\r)vi,do/j.ai, Pass, depon. (o-eX^,)
. o 6e moon-struck, lunatic; in Greek usage,
i. q. to 6e epileptic, to be afflicted with epi
lepsy, the symptoms of which were sup
posed to become more aggravated with the
increasing moon ; comp. Luc. Tox. 24
where a certain woman e\eytro Se KCU KCLTCL-
TriTTTtiv irpos Ti)v cr(\r]VT]v av^avofjLfvrjv. The
symptoms of this disease are ascribed in N.
T. and elsewhere to the influence of un
clean spirits, demons ; see in Sat/udwoi/, Sat-
/ioi/t bjiat, also Luc. Philops. 16. Act.
Thorn. { 12. Isidor. Origg. 4. 7 "cadens
aeger spasmam patiatur. Hos etiam vulgus
lunaticos vocat, quod per hunc cursum co-
mitetur eos insania daemonum." Matt. 4,
24. 17, 15 on <Tf\rjvidtTai (cat KCIKMS ird-
o-x, comp. v. 18 et Mark 9, 17 et Luke 9,
39 where it is referred to a tiaipoviov,
jri>vp.a. So Act. Thorn, j 12. Manetho 4.
81,216.
61; o, indec. Semei, Heb. "^a fl Shi-
mei, pr. n. m. Luke 3, 26.
cre/iioaXty, f<0 s, f), fine flour, the finest
wheaten flour, Rev. 18, 13. Sept. often for
nbb Ex. 29, 2. 40. Lev. 2, 1. Ecclus. 38,
11. Jos. Ant. 3. 9. 4. Athen. 1. p. 28. a.
ib. 4. p. 172. b.
O"6/ii/o?, y, 6v, (o-6/3o/xai,) venerable, re
verend, Lat. venerandus, 2 Mace. 8, 15.
Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 37. In N. T. of things,
honourable, reputable, Phil. 4. 8 ; of persons,
grave, dignified, 1 Tim. 3, 8. 11. Tit. 2, 2.
So Luc. D. Mort. 12. 3. Hdian. 1. 2. 6
(Tfjjivca jySft KOI /3i < cr<ji><ppovi. Diog. Laert.
2. 24 (SoJKpdivjr) avrdpKrjs 8e TJV <a\ <rfp.v6s.
(reuvoTr/s, 777-0?, fj, ((rcpvos,) venerable-
ness, sanctity, 2 Mace. 3, 12. Jos. B. J. 6.
5. 1. In N. T. gravity, dignity, probity;
1 Tim. 2, 2 ev TraoT; eucre/Sfi a KOI crf/xi/or^rt.
3, 4. Tit. 2, 7. So Jos. Vi t. { 49.. ^El. V.
FI. 2. 13 afp.von]s fiiov. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 1.
Jjepyios, ov, o, Sergius, i. e. Sergius
Pauhip, a Roman proconsul in command at
Cyprus, converted under the preaching of
Paul and Barnabas, Acts 13, 7. See in
2!epov%, 6, indec. Seruch, Heb.
Serug, pr. n. of the father of Nahor, Luke
3, 35 ; see Gen. 11, 20. Rec. has 2apoi>x-
r, 6, indec. Seth, Heb. n (a re
placing), pr. n. of the third son of Adam,
Luke 3, 38.
Srjp, 6, indec. Sem, Heb. EtO (name,
renown) Shem, pr. n. of the eldest son of
Noah, Luke 3,36; comp. Gen. 5,32.10,1 sq.
, f. ai>cu, (c%ia,) aor. 1 cVij/
Acts 11, 28. Rev. 1,1, instead of the more
Attic fa-Tinqva ; as also Esth. 2, 22. Judg.
7, 21. Xen. Hell. 2. 1. 28; comp. Buttm.
{ 101. n. 2. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 24. Winer p.
81. To give a sign or signal, i. e. public.
Sept. for S^fi Num. 10, 9. Xen. An. 5. 2.
12. In N. T. to signify, to make knoivn, to
declare, before an indir. clause, John 12, 33
(TTjuaivcav, TTOI OJ Sawirw jjfj.f\\fv aTro SvrjcrKfiv.
18, 32. 21, 19 ; or with ace. and inf.
Acts 11, 28; ace. simpl. Acts 25, 27 ras
KdT avrov alrias <rrjfj.ai/m. Absol. Rev. 1,
1. Sept. for 1>1 Esth. 2,22. So Jos.
Ant. 4. 6. 3. Pol. 2. 27. 3. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 4.
ov, ro, (o-fj/xa,) a sign, signal,
Hdian. 4. 1 1 . 8 ; an ensign, standard, Sept.
for 03 Is. 11, 12. Hdian. 8. 5. 22. Xen.
Cyr. 7. 1. 4 ; a sign of something past, a
memorial, monument, Sept for f\1X Josh.
4, 6. Jos. B. J. 1. 10. 3. In N. T. a sign,
mark, token, e. g.
1 . Pr. a sign, token, by which any thing is
known or distinguished ; Matt. 26, 48
KT\. Rom. 4, 11 arjfj.. eXa/3f
, . e. circumcision as TO o-ynflov
T^S 8ta.^Krjs, comp. Gen. 9, 12. 13. 17, 11,
where Sept. and nix. So Plato Soph. 262,
a. Spec, a sign by which the character
and truth of any person or thing is known,
a token, proof; Luke 2, 12 roOro \>iiiv TO
(rrjp.dov. 2 Cor. 12, 12 ra (rrjfjLfla rC diro-
(TTO\OV. 2 Thess. 3, 17 o eVrt crrjfj.. tv irdcnj
(Tri<TTo\fj. Sept. and nix 1 Sarn. 14, 10.
2 K. 20, 8. So ^Eschin. 67. 42. Pol. 3.
30. 2. Xen. Conv. 8. 34.
2. a sign, by which the divine power and
majesty is made known, a supernatural
event or act, a token, wonder, miracle, by
which the power and presence of God is
manifested, either directly or through the
agency of those whom he sends. a; As
wrought of God, 1 Cor. 14, 22 wore at
yXaxraai (Is crrjfJifiov flaw, ov rois jriorev-
ovcriv, aXXa Tms dnicrTOLs. i. e. the gift of
tongues is a sign, a supernatural token, in
tended not for churches of believers at
home, where it is unnecessary, but for un
believing heathen in other lands. Also ro
(rrjuftov l<avd, the sign of Jonah, the won
der which God wrought in the case of Jo
nah, Matt. 12, 39, comp. v. 40. Matt. 16, 4.
Luke 11, 29. Melon, of persons sent from
God, whose character and acts are a mani
festation of the divine power; Luke 11, 30
Aca3i)f tytvfro Icavus <TT]fj.tiov rois Nivfvi-
TCUS- 2, 34 OVTOS KeiTai . . . ds o-rj/j.f iov dvrt-
. Also of signs, wonders, mira-
660
Cies which God is said iroitiv 8m TWOS, to do
through any one ; joined with rtpara, e. g.
Acts 2, 22/43. 4, 30. 5, 12. 14, 3. 15, 12.
(So oTjp-ela Koi T/para J\. V. II. 12. 57. Pol.
3. 112. 8.) Spec, as foreshowing future
events, a sign of future things, a portent,
presage; Matt. 16, 3 cn/p-eTa TU>V Kaipwv,
i. e. the miraculous events and deeds which
foreshow the coming of the Messiah in his
kingdom; comp. Ecclus. 33 [36], 6. 8.
Matt. 24, 3 Tt ro (rrjfj.dov TTJS crrjs irapov-
a-ias; v. 30. Mark 13, 4. Luke 21,7. II
(rrififla un ovpavov p-eyaAa. V. 25. Acts 2,
19. Rev. 12, 1. 3. 15, 1. Sept. and nix
Deut. 13, 1. 2. So Jos. B. J. proo3m. {11.
JEl V.U.I. 29. Plut. Timol. 8. b) Of
signs, wonders, miracles, wrought by Jesus
and his apostles in proof and furtherance of
their divine mission ; Matt. 1 2, 38 SeXo/ucp
anb crov (jrrjfjLflov ISdv. V. 39 bis. 16, 1.4
bis. Mark 8, 11 cr^/mov dnb TOV ovpavov.
V.-12 bis. 16, 17. 20. Luke 11, 16. 29 bis.
23, 8. In John only in this sense, e. g. 2,
11. 18. 23. 3, 2. 4, 54. 6, 2. 14. 26. 30. 7,
31. 9,16. 10,41. 11,47. 12, 18. 37. 20,
30. Acts 4, 16. 22. 8, 6. 1 Cor. 1, 22.
Joined with repara, 8vva/j.e1s, John 4, 48.
Acts 6, 8. 7, 36. 8, 13. Rom. 15, 19. 2 Cor.
12, 12. Heb. 2, 4. Sept. and nix Ex. 4,
8 sq. 17. 28. 30. c) Spoken by analogy
of signs, wonders, professedly wrought by
false prophets claiming to act by divine
authority, Rev. 13, 13. 14. 16, 14. 19, 20;
c. Ttpara Matt. 24, 24. Mark 13, 22.
2 Thess. 2, 9.
<r7)[AlOCi), a), f. ci>cru>, (o"r)p.f1ov, cr^/ia,)
to sign, to mark, to note with marks, Pol.
3. 39. 8. In N. T. only Mid. to mark for
oneself, to note; c. ace. 2 Thess. 3, 14
TOVTOV crrjp.dovo- Sc, note that man, q. d. set
a mark upon him as one to be shunned. So
Pol. 22. 11. 12. ib. 1. 47. 1.
crijfAepov, adv. Att. rf]fj.fpov, (as if 777
r)p.epa,) to day, this day.
1. Pr. Matt. 6, 11 fior rj^lv trff^tpov. v.
30. 16, 3. 21, 28. 27, 19. Mark 14, 30.
Luke 2, 11. 5, 26. 12, 28. 19, 5. 9. 22, 34.
23, 43. 24, 21. Acts 27, 33. Heb. 13, 8.
Jnmes 4, 13. Luke 13, 32. 33 a-fjufpov KOI
avjiiov, see in avpiov. Sept. for DYsft Gen.
4, 13. 40, 7. Ex. 16, 25. So Hdian. 7. 5.
1 1 . Luc. Paras. 8. With the art. as adj. 17
0-rjp.fpov (rjfifpa), this very day, Acts 19,
40. See Buttm. 5 125. 6, 7.
2. Spec, at this time, now, Luke 4, 21
<rf]p.tpov 7re7rX?7pcorat 17 ypafprj avnj. Acts
4, 9. 13, 33. 22, 3. 24, 21. 26, 2. 29. Heb.
1, 5. 3, 7. 13. 15. 4, 7 bis. 5, 5. 2 Cor. 3,
15 eco? (TT]fifpov. So Sept. and Di*n Deut,
I, 39. 1 Sam. 12, 17. With the "art. as
adj. > ; 0-rjp.fpov (i^epa), Buttm. 1. c. Acts
20, 26 fv rfj crf)p(pov rjpepa. So a^pi rjjs
arr]fj.epoi>, unto this day, until now, 2 Cor. 3,
14 ; fjuxpl rrjs o-T)fj.epoi> id. Matt. 11, 23. 28,
15 ; (us TTJS o-f;p.fpov id. Matt. 27, 8. Rom,
II, 8.
(T^TTO), f. ^o>, IQ make rotten, to corrupt.
to destroy, Sept. for r^n Job 40, 12. Dion.
Hal. 11. 37. Plato Theaet. 153. c. Usually
and in N. T. Pass. o-jjTro/nat, 2 perf. a-etrrj-
rra, intrans. Buttm. 97. 5. n. 5. j 113. n.
3 ; to rot, to be corrupted, to perish ; James
5, 2 6 TT\OVTOS vp,d)i> cre cr^TTf, i. e. your
hoarded stores. Sept. for pj5a Niph. Ps.
38, 6. So Jos. B. J. 6. 2. 9. M. V. H. 12.
40. Xen. CEc. 19. 11.
(WjpiKOS, q, 6v, (VTJP silkworm,) silken,
of silk, Jos. B. J. 7. 5. 4 e o-S^o-eo-i a-rjpiKais.
Plut. Conjug. Prac. 48 pen. In N. T.-
Neut. TO a-ripiKov Subst. silk, silken stuffs,
Rev. 18, 12.
O">;?> a-rjTus, 6, (Heb. DO.) a moth, cloth-
worm, Matt. 6, 19. 20. Luk T e 12. 33. Sept.
for 00 I s . si ( 8 ; 5 I s . 50, 9 Theophr.
H. PI. 1. 16 TOVTO KCll TTpOS TOVS (TTJTaS tV
Tols IfJLariois tlycftov. Luc. Epist. Sat. 21.
o-ijTofipwros, ou, 6, f}, adj. (O-TJS, I3ij3po>-
(rKw,) moth-eaten ; James 5, 2 lp.aria ip.co<
o-T^rd/Spcora. So Sept. for tiJS l ^3s< Job
13, 28. Comp. tinearum epulse Hor. Sat.
2. 3. 119.
a ^evoci), c3, f. wo-w, (o-SeVos,) to strength
en, to confirm; absol. 1 Pet. 5, 10 a%(vo>-
o-fi, or as in Rec. Opt. a-Sf^wo-ai, comp. Wi
ner { 45. 7. Hesych. <r3f vwafi ewo-^va-ei,
Swap-coo-ft. A late word, not found else
where.
cnaywv, 6vos, f], pr. the jaw-bone, jaw,
Sept. for inb Judg. 15, 15 sq. Xen. Eq. 1.
8. In N. T. synecd. the cheek, Matt. 5,
39. Luke 6, 29. Sept. and h H^ 1 K. 22,
24. Lam. 3, 29. Cant. 5, 14.
crtyaw, c3, f. TJO-W, (o-t fw,) to lie silent,
still.
1. Intrans. to keep silence, to hold one s
peace; absol. Luke 9, 36 av-nl faiyrjo-av.
[18, 39.] 20, 26. Acts 12, 17. 15, 12. 13.
1 Cor. 14 : 28. 30. 34. Sept. for S^-inn Ex
14, 14; ndn Ecc. 3, 7. Dem. 291. 20.
Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 6.
2. Trans, to keep in silence, to keep secret,
Pass. Rom. 16, 25 fj.v(mjpiov \p6vois ala>-
viois crf(TiyTjij.fvov. Eurip. Med. 80 <riya
\6yov. Pass. Find. 01. 9. 156. Plato Epist.
310. d, e.
661
}f> /, (criyao},) silence, Acts 21,
40 TroXX^f o-tyfjr. Rev. 8, 1. Wisd. 18,
14. Plut. Dion 43. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 25
TroXXi) crryij.
<rib)jpeo$. fa, fov, contr. <ri8r)povs, a,
ovv, (o-iftrjpos.) iron, of iron. Acts 12, 10
KvKqv TJ]V tridrjpav. Rev. 2, 27. 9, 9. 12, 5.
19, 15. Sept. for bj-ia Lev. 26, 19. Deut.
3, 11. Dem. 778. 20. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 30.
aiSrjpo?, ov, 6, iron, Rev. 18, 12. Sept.
for bna Gen. 4, 21. Dem. 645. 16. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 1. 23.
2iSa>v, S,vos, fj, Sidon, Heb. "(V^S Zidon,
a celebrated commercial city of Phenicia,
situated on the sea-coast northward of Tyre,
and now called Saida ; in N. T. every
where coupled with Tyre except twice,
Acts 27, 3. Luke 4, 26 (is Sdpenra rjjy 2t-
8a>vos, i. e. the country or territory of Sidon.
So Matt. 11, 21 evTvpca Kal 2i8o>>{. v. 22.
15, 21. Mark 3, 8. 7, 24. 31. Luke 6, 17.
10,13. 14. The name TiTX-is pr. fishing,
fishery, and such is the etymology given
by Justin 18. 3; comp. Heb. Lex. s. voc.
But Josephus derives it from Sidon the
eldest son of Canaan, Gen. 10, 15. Jos. Ant.
1.6.2. Sidon is a very ancient city, older
than Tyre Gen. 10, 19. 49, 13; and was
assigned by Joshua to the tribe of Asher,
but never subdued by them, Josh. 19, 28.
Judg. 1, 31. 10, 12. Jos. Ant. 15. 4. 1
rrpoyov&v (Xtv^jfpa- It afterwards surren
dered to Salmanassar king of Assyria ; and
was destroyed by Artaxerxes Ochus king
of Persia about 350 B. C. Jos. Ant. 9. 14.
12. Diod. Sic. 16. 41 sq. It was again re
built, and not long after was taken by Alex
ander the Great, before the siege of Tyre,
Jos. Ant. 11. . 3. Arr. Alex. M. 2. 15.
After his death it was subject alternately to
the kings of Syria and of Egypt, and then
to the Romans. At present the population
of Saida is estimated at from 5000 to 7000,
mostly Muhammedans. See Rosenm. Bibl.
Geogr. II. i. p. 20 sq. Bibl. Res. in Pal. III.
p. 416-428.
Zl&(i)Vlo$, MI, ov, Sidoninn, and oi 2 1 S ei>-
vtoi the Sidonians, inhabitants of Sidon,
Acts 12, 20. Also Luke 4, 26 Lachm. 2a-
pfirra TTJS 2taw ar (\<apas). Jos. Ant. 17.
12. 1.
, aiKapiOf^ ov, 6, Lat. sicarius, (sica, a
dagger,) pr. a dagger-man, assassin, robber,
Acts 21, 38 ; see Jos. Ant. 20. 8. 6. B. J.
2. 13. 5. Bands of robbers and outlaws of
this name and character were common in
Judea under the procurators ; Jos. B. J. 2.
13. 3 ti8os XflOTcof oi KaXoiifj.d oi (riKiipioi
rats eo-Sijo-eo-tj/ vTTOKpv-nroirrts piKpa t
. Ant. 20. 8. 5 ; comp. B. J. 7. c. 8-1 1 .
criKepa, TO, Heb. " | 3^, indec. (Gen. o-i-
Ktpos Euseb. Prajp. Evang. 6. 10,) sikera,
i. e. strong drink, any intoxicating liquor,
whether wine Num. 28, 7, or more usually
as prepared from grain, fruit, honey, dates,
or the like; Luke 1, 15 otvov nal o-iufpa
ov p.fj irijj. So Sept. and "^lU Lev. 10, 9.
Deut. 29,6. Judg. 13, 4. 7. 14. Hieron.
ad Nepot. Opp. IV. p. 364. Mart. " Sikera
Hebrao sermone omnis potio, qus inebriare
potest, sive ilia quac frumento conficitur,
sive pomorum succo ; aut cum favi deco-
quuntur in dulcem et barbaram potionem ;
aut palmarum fructus exprimuntur in liquo-
rem, coctisque frugibus aqua pinguior colo-
ratur." Plin. H. N. 14. 19, "Fierent vina
et a pomis, primumque e palmis quarum
Palaestina feracissima fuit, quo Parthi et
Indi utuntur, et Oriens totus." The Egyp
tians prepared a similar drink from barley,
Hdot. 2. 77. Diod. Sic. 1. 20, 31.
4(Adp, see in 2tXouai>o j.
3,i,\ovav6$, ov, 6, contr. .1X0,9, a, 6,
Sili-anus, Silas, pr. n. of a distinguished
Christian teacher, the companion of Paul in
his journeys in Asia Minor and Greece.
The former name only is found in the Epis
tles ; the latter only in Acts ; e. g. 2iXova-
v6s, 2 Cor. 1, 19. "l Thess. 1, 1. 2 Thess.
1,1. 1 Pet 5, 12 ; 2/Xas, Acts 15, 22. 27.
32. 34. 40. 16, 19. 25. 29. 17, 4. 10. 14.
15. 18, 5.
.4 tX<oa/A, 6 v. TO, indec. Siloam, Heb.
fj3 ^ (sent, a sending, i. e. an aqueduct)
Shiloah, Sihah, pr. n. of a fountain in the
valley by Jerusalem, John 9, 7. 11 xoXu/i-
ftrfipa TOV 2tX. Luke 13,46 trvpyos tv rw
2tX. see in irvpyos. So Sept. for Heb. D ?
Is. 8, 6. Josephus usually r; 2iXwa/i, once
ToO 2tXaja/Lt B. J. 6. 7. 2, and once TOV 2i-
X5 ib. 2. 16. 2. See Heb. Lex. art. n Va.
The fountain of Siloam is on the south
eastern part of Jerusalem, near the foot of
Mount Zion, having Moriah on the north.
In this quarter there are two fountains so
called. The upper or northern one (now
known as the Fountain of the Virgin) issues
into a small reservoir twenty feet or more
below the surface of the ground under the
western wall of the valley ; to which reser
voir there is a descent by two flights of 26
steps in all. From this place it is carried by
a winding passage cut beneath the mountain
for more than a quarter of a mile to another
reservoir in the mouth of the valley of the
Tyronceon ; whence it flows as a beautiful
662
nil winding its way down into the valley of
Jehoshaphat towards the south-east. The
water is soft, of a sweetish taste, and plea
sant, though slightly brackish ; according
well with the description of Josephus, y\v-
Kfla Koi TroXXj) TTfyyjj, B. J. 5. 4. 1. The
second or lower reservoir is doubtless the
Siloam of Scripture. From a misappre
hension of the language of Josephus (B. J.
5. 4. 1,2), Reland and some other modern
writers have sought for Siloam on the south-
ivestern side of Zion. Rel. Pal. p. 858 ;
comp. Bibl. Res. in Palest. I. p. 494. See
genr. ibid. I. p. 493-508.
v, ov, TO, Lat. semicinctium,
1. e. an apron, pr. covering half the person,
and worn by artisans and servants, Acts
19, 12.
Sifjiwv, a>vos, 6, Simon, Heb. V>SBttj
(a hearkening) Simeon, pr. n. of several
persons.
1. Simon Peter, the apostle, see in He
rpes, Matt. 17, 25. Mark 1, 16. Luke 4, 38.
22, 31 . al. Elsewhere also, 2i /^o>i/ 6 Xeyo p,e-
i/oy V. eViKaXovjiiei os 1 Herpos, Matt. 4, 18. 1 0,
2. Acts 10, 18. 11,13; Sipmv wopa IleVpoy
Mark 3, 16, comp. Luke 6, 14 ; 2t p.wi> He -
rpos Matt. 16, 16. Luke 5, 8. John 1, 41.
6, 8. 13, 6. 9 ; Si/tap 6 vlbs Icava John 1,
43 ; 2t |ua>i> Bapioova Matt. 16, 17 ; 2//x<uj/
Iwm John 21, 15. 16. 17. +
2. Simon, also an apostle, surnamed 6
ZrjXuTrjs Luke 6, 15. Acts 1, 13 ; or 6 Ka-
vavirrjs Matt. 10, 4. Mark 3, 18 ; see these
articles. Not improb. he may have been
the brother of James the Less and Jude ;
at least, he is mentioned next to them in all
the lists of the apostles, Matt. 10, 4. Mark
3. 18. Luke 6, 15.
3. Simon, a son of Mary and brother of
Jesus, Matt. 13, 55. Mark 6, 3. Others
regard him as the brother of James the Less
and Jude, and only a kinsman of Jesus ; but
see in laKupos no. 3.
4. Simon, the father of Judas Iscariot,
John 6, 71. 12,4. 13,2. 26.
5. Simon a Pharisee, who invited Jesus
to his house, Luke 7, 40. 43. 44.
6. Simon 6 \fnp6s, i. e. formerly a leper,
Matt. 26, 6. Mark 14, 3.
7. Simon the Cyrenian, Kvprjvaios, who
was compelled to aid in bearing the cross
of Jesus, Matt. 27, 32. Mark 15, 21. Luke
23, 26.
8. Simon 6 p-ayevav, a sorcerer in Sama
ria, Acts 8,9. 13. 18. 24.
9. Simon 6 fivpa-evs, a tanner at Joppa,
Acts 9, 43. 10, 6. 17. 32.
Siva, TO, indec. Sinai, Heb. "^D ; Sept.
TO 2ira Judg. 5, 5. Ex. 19, 1. 2 ; Josephua
TO Sivaiov (opor) Ant. 3. 5. 1 ; pr. n. of a
mountain or rather cluster of mountains in
the Arabian peninsula between the two
gulfs of the Red Sea, celebrated as the place
where the Mosaic law was given ; Acts 7,
30. 38. Gal. 4, 24. 25. The proper Sinai
is a lofty ridge between two deep and very
narrow valleys ; the northern end impends
perpendicularly towards the north over a
narrow plain er-Rahah ; the southern rises
into a higher summit, the modern Jebel
Musa. In the S. W. beyond the deep valley
is another ridge, on which is the summit St.
Catharine. The place of the giving of the
law was prob. the northern end of the first
ridge ; see Biblioth. Sacr. 1849. p. 381 sq.
The Arabic name for the whole mountain
is now Jebel el-Tur. See a full description
of Sinai with a Map in Bibl. Res. in Palest.
I. p. 129 sq. 139sq.*148sq. 157 sq. 175 sq.
Comp. also Burckhardt s Trav. in Syria etc.
4to. p. 565 sq. RiippelPs Reisen in Nub.
u. dem petr. Arabien, p. 257 sq. Id. Reise
in Abyssinien, I. p. 117 sq. Ritter Erdkunde
XIV. p. 517-638.
Givasm, eo), TO, mustard, sinapis orien-
talis, a plant often growing in the fertile
soil of Palestine to a very considerable size,
Matt. 13, 31. Mark 4, 31. Luke 13, 19.
See Buxt. Lex. Chald. 823. Irby and Mangles
found it " growing wild, as high as the
horses heads ;" p. 355 [108]. The phrase
K.OK.KOV o-tvdireus, a grain of mustard, is pro
verbial, i. q. the least, the smallest particle
Matt. 17, 20. Luke 17, 6. So Rabb.
^iP? ^T??, Buxt. I.e. 822. Others re
gard the o-iVoTrt of the N. T. as the shrub
or tree Salvador a Persica, found by Irby
and Mangles on or near the peninsula of the
Dead Sea. Its fruit hangs " in bunches re
sembling the currant, with the colour of the
plum ; it has a pleasant, though strong
aromatic taste, exactly resembling mustard,"
and produces a like irritability in the nose
and eyes ; see Irby and Mang. p. 354 [108].
Royle in Journ. of Sacr. Lit. 1849. p. 271.
sq. So aivain Archipp. in Athen. 9. 68. p.
498 ; o-ivaTreas Nicet. Annal. 17. 5. p. 337 ;
other late forms are a-ivrj-m Artemid. 5. 5. p.
401 ; o-iWv Athen. 2. 78. p. 264. The
early and Attic form was vairv ; see Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 288.
criv$ci)v, oj/os, T], sindon, i. e. fine linen,
muslin, from India, Hdot. 1. 200. ib. 2. 95 ;
<riv8u>v pvo-ffivr], Hdot. 2. 86. ib. 7. 181 ;
also genr. linen cloth, used as a signal, Pol
663
2. 66. 10. Passovv derives it from
Sind; some (as Etym. M.) from the city
StScoj ,- while Pollux regards it as of Egyp
tian origin, Onom. 7. 172. In N. T. linen
cloth, fine linen, e. g. a loose linen garment,
linen, worn at night instead of the usual
garments ; Mark 14, 51 wtgfifgot trfpt-
j3(f3\T)nevos (rivoova eVl yu/ivoC. V. 52. Used
also for wrapping around dead bodies, Matt.
27, 59. Mark 15, 46 bis. Luke 23, 53.
Sept. for V10 Judg. 14, 12. 13. Prov. 31,
24. So Galen. ^117 yvjj.vbs Ko/iie cr3, dXXa
TTfpi^f^\T)fj.vos o-ii>86va, in Wetst. I. p. 63 1 .
Hdot. 2. 95 fjv p.ev tv fyiart&> eVeXt^ajuepoy
(v8rj 77 a-ivSovi. Thuc. 2. 49.
atvid^o), f. da-fa, (viviov a riddle,) to sift,
to shake, as grain in a sieve or riddle.
Trop. c. ace. of pers. impl. Luke 22, 31
6 Saravas e^J/T^craro v/iay, rov crividcrai coy
TOV &ITOV, i. e. to agitate and prove you by
trials and afflictions. Hesych. o-undcrai
a-flo-ai, Koo-Kivevo-ai. Not found in classic
writers.
O"iT6UT09, 77, 6v, (a-iTfvv, o-iros,) fed up
with grain, fatted; Luke 15, 23 TOV /noV^oi/
TOV o-iTfvrov. v. 27. 30. Sept. for p3^E b35
Jer. 46, 21 ; O^X 1 K. 5, 3 [4, 23].
Pol. 39. 2. 7. Xen. An. 5. 4. 32.
(Tiriov, ou, TO, (o-iToy,) grain, corn, pro
vision of grain, Acts 7, 12 Lachm. for Plur.
o-Tra. Plur. TO o-m a Jos. Ant. 15. 9. 1.
Pol. 8. 37. 1.
<7iTKTTO9, r], 6v, (o-m fa>, o-iToy,) fed up
with grain, failed ; Subst. ra o-tno-ra, fat-
lings, Matt 22, 4. Jos. Ant. 8. 2. 4.
Athen. 14. p. 656. c. The form o-tTeuToy
was more Attic, Thorn. Mag. p. 794.
CTlTOfJieTplOV) ou, TO, ((TITOS, /nerpfeo,)
gram measured out, an allowance, portion,
ration, Luke 12, 42. Greg. Naz. Orat. 2.
29. Basil. Ep. 393, 404. A word of the
later Greek, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 383. Comp.
(TiTo^ifTpia Diod. Sic. 2. 41.
eriT09, ou, 6, Plur. TO o-n-a, wheat, and
genr. for grain, corn ; Matt. 3, 12 o-ui/aet
TOV O- ITOV aurou. 13, 25. 29. 30. Mark 4,
28. Luke 3, 17. 16, 7. 22, 31 comp. in
o-ii/uico. John 12, 24. Acts 7, 12 see in o-i-
T/oK. 27, 38. 1 Cor. 15, 37. Rev. 6, 6. 18,
13. Sept. for 13 Gen. 41,49; IJ-j Gen.
27, 28. Is. 36, 17. ^El. V. II. 6. 12.
Pol. 5. 1. 11. Xen. Anab. 2. 4. 27.
> see
Sia)V, 6 \. TO, indec. Sion, Heb. "p*^
(sunny place) Zion, the southernmost and
highest of the hills on which Jerusalem
was built, containing the citadel, the palace
and the uppsr city, r/ ai/co TrdXiy v. ayopd
Jos. B. J. 5. 4. 1 ; see in lepouo-aX^. In
N. T. synecd. for the whole of Jerusalem,
as the holy city, the seat of the worship ot
the true God, where his presence is said to
dwell ; e. g. eVi TO opoy 2io>j> Rev. 14, 1 ;
tv 2iwv Rom. 9, 33. 1 Pet. 2, 6 ; tn 2tcoi>
Rom. 11, 26; Suyanjp 2ia>v Matt. 21, 5.
John 12, 15, see in Suyarr/p no. 3. Of the
spiritual or celestial Zion, Heb. 12, 22 ; see
in ifpova-aXijfJi no. 3. b.
a I/WIT (id)) o>, f. jjo"u, (o"tco7TT/,) to be si
lent, still, intrans.
1 . Pr. of persons, to keep silence, to hold
one s peace, absol. Matt. 20, 31. 26, 63 6 fie
Ifjo-ouy eViowra. Mark 3, 4. 9, 34. 10, 48.
14, 61. Luke 18, 39. 19, 40. Acts 18, 9.
Of one unable to speak, dumb, Luke 1, 20.
Sept. for DM Job 29, 21 ; tf-nnri Is. 36,
21. Luc. D. Deor. 21. 2. Dem. 1126. 27.
Xen. An. 1. 3. 2.
2. Trop. of a sea or lake, to be still, calm,
hushed; Mark 4, 39 O-ICOTTO, irefpipaxro.
Comp. Antb. Gr. I. p. 169. 1 a-eo-iyijKtv fie
3aXa<ro-a. Theocr. Id. 2. 38. So sileat mare,
Valer. Flacc. 8. 452.
crKavSaXlfo, f. lo-o), (o-KavfioXop,) pr. to
make stumble ; Pass, to stumble ; not found
in classic writers. So trop. of external cir
cumstances or character, to cause to fall,
to bring to ruin, Aquil. for ^?j ^??
Prov. 4, 12. Is. 8, 15. 40, 30. Ps. 64, 9 ;
also Ecclus. 9, 5. 23, 8. 35, 15. In N. T.
trop. in a moral sense, to make stumble at or
in any thing, i. e.
1 . Genr. to give or cause offence to any
one, i. q. to offend, to vex, pr. to scandalize,
c. ace. of pers. Matt. 17, 27 iva fie ^17 o~Kav-
8aXto"&>/iei> auTouy. John 6, 61. 1 Cor. 8,
13 bis. Pass. Matt. 15, 12. Rom. 14, 21.
2 Cor. 11, 29. Also Pass. <TKa>8aXieo-3cu
tv TIVI, to be offended in or at any one, to
take offence at his character, words, con
duct, so as to desert and reject him ; Matt
11, 6 paicdpios tcrTiv, os tav /ir) o-KaffiaXi-
0-377 tv tfj-oi 13.57. 26, 31. 33 bis. Mark
6, 3. 14, 27. 29. Luke 7, 23.
2. Causat. to cause to offend, to lead
astray, to lead into sin, i. e. to be a stum
bling block, or the occasion of one s sin
ning ; c. ace. of pers. Matt. 5, 29 fie 6
o(p3. crou o~Kav8a\iei erf. v. 30. 18, 6 6y 8
av o-AcavfiuXiOT; tva TO>V pixpatv TOVTUV. v. 8.
9. Mark 9, 42. 43. 45. 47. Luke 17, 2. So
Psalt. Salom. 16, 7 yvvaiKos irovrjpas crKav-
fiaXtfouo-rjy ucppova. Hence Pass, to be
made to offend, to be led astray or into sin,
i. q. to fall away from the truth, from the
664
aicevos
gospel; Matt. 13, 21. 24, 10. Mark 4, 17.
John 16, 1.
(TKavSaXov, ov, TO, (cn>cda> or tr/ca/z/Soj,)
a later form for a-KavbdX^pov, pr. a (rap-slick,
a bent stick on which the bait is fastened,
which the animal strikes against and so
springs the trap ; Pollux On. 7. 1 1 4 tpyd-
OITO d av 6 TtKTM KO.\ p.vdypas, u>v TO KTTU-
fifvuv T KOL o~x.a<)p.fvov irarraXiov TO oe Trj
o-irapTivr) TrpovTjpTrmevov o~Kavo d\ifipov Ka-
Xelrat. ib. 10. 156. Aristoph. Achar. 687,
Schol. Com p. Wetst. N. T. I. p. 302. He-
sych. o-Kavoa\o^p LOTOS, KOI o-Kav8a\ov TO tv
Tols fjivdypais. .Synecd. a trap, gin, snare,
Sept. for tt5J5ia trop. Josh. 23, 13. 1 Sam.
18, 21. Hence genr. any thing which one
strikes or stumbles against, a stumbling-
block, impediment, as Sept. for
Lev. 19, 14 dnfvavri Tv<p\ov ov Tr
<TKdv8d\oi>, comp. Judith 5, 1. In N. T. a
stumbling-block, offence, only trop. in a mo
ral sense.
1. Genr. a cause of stumbling, falling,
ruin, morally and spiritually ; e. g. of Christ,
as TTtTpa (TKavSdXov, a rock of stumbling,
Rom. 9, 33. 1 Pet. 2, 8 ; see in mTpa no.
2, and Xt Soy no. 2. Also genr. Rom. 11,9
yfi/TjSqrco i) Tpdirfa avT<av . . . fls (TKavSaXov,
quoted from Ps. 69, 23 where Sept. for
Cgia, comp. above. Sept. for blffiaa
Ps. 119, 165. Ecclus. 27, 23. 1 Mace. 5, 4.
2. As a cause of offence and indignation,
i. q. offence, a scandal; Matt. 16, 23 o-icdv-
gaXdV pav tl 1 Cor. 1, 23. Gal. 5, 11.
Judith 12, 2.
3. As a cause or occasion of sinning or
of falling away from the truth, Matt. 18, 7
ter. Luke 17, 1 dvcvfaKTov eVri ^17 eX3eti>
ra o-Kdi/SaXa. Rom. 14, 13. 16, 17. Rev. 2, 14.
1 John 2, 10 KOI o-KavSaXoi/ eV airw OVK fVTiv,
I. e. there is in himself nothing to lead him
into sin; comp. v. 11 and John 11, 9. Me
lon, of persons, Matt. 13,41. Sept. fonsg-ha
Judg. 2, 3. Ps. 106, 36. Wisd. 14, 11.
(TKaTTTQ), f. A/rco, to dig, to delve, absol.
Luke 6, 48 os ttrxa^f KCU e 0d3ui>e, see in
/3a3vi/to. 13, 8. 16, 3 vRcarrciv OVK lax-
Sept. Is. 5, G, Heb. i"!" Aristoph. Av.
1432 a-KaiTTfiv yap OVK rurra/iai. Hdian.
4. 7. 6. Xen. (Ec. 16. 14.
(7Ka(f)r), T]S, f), (o-KaTTTta,) pr. any thing
dug out, e. g". a channel, trench, Hdot. 4.
73 ; a bowl, Bel and Drag. 33 ; a bath Arr.
Epict. 3. 22. 71. In N. T. a skiff, boat,
Acts 27, 16. 30. 32. So Dion. Hal. Ant.
3. 44. Pol. 1. 23. 7. Plut. Mor. II. p. 17.
creXo9, (os, ovs, TO, Plur. TO. oWX?;, the
leg, the legs, from the hip to the foot, John
19, 31. 32. 33. Sept. for Q^SnS Lev. 11,
21. Am. 3, 12. Aristot. H. An. 1. 15. 5.
Pol. 1. 80. 13. Xen. An. 4. 2. 20.
aros, TO, a-Kfw, ovce-
covering, clothing, raiment, 1 Tim. 6.
8 f^oiTfs Se 8iaTpo(f)as Kal (TKfTrd(Tfj.aTa, KT\.
Jos. B. J. 2. 8. 5 ^uxrd^evoi a-Kindo-fiucri
\ivois. Plut. Lucull. 27. Plato Pol. 279. d.
5*/ceLa9, a, 6, Sceca, pr. n. of a Jew
who had been a chief priest, Acts 19, 14.
See in dp^itpfvs no. 2.
CTKevij, fj S , f), (o-KfCo?,) apparatus, equip
ment, e. g. for war, Diod. Sic. 11. 71 ; ap
parel, equipage, trappings, Hdian. 6. 4. 11.
Xen. An. 4. 7. 27. In N. T. of a ship,
furniture, implements, effects; Acts 27, 19
Trjv (TK.(vi]v TOW TrXot ou fppl^fa^jifv. So Diod.
Sic. 1 4. 79. Of household furniture, mov
ables, Pol. 2. 6. 6.
CT/ceOo?, eo?, ovs , TO, (kindr. Kue co, Kev3o>,)
a vessel, utensil, implement.
1 . Genr. of the furniture and utensils of
a house, e. g. a) Pr. of a hollow vessel
for containing things, Luke 8, 1 6 ovSe \s 8e
\v\vov a\lfas, KaXtfllTtl CLVTOV crKfvti. John
19, 29. Acts 10, 11. 16. 11, 5. Sept. and
^3 2 K. 4, 3. 4. 6. (^El. V. H. 12. 8.
Hdian. 4. 7. 8.) Of a potter s vessel, Rom.
9, 21. Rev. 2, 27. Sept. and 1^3 Lev. 6,
28. 14, 50. b) Of any vessel or imple
ment ; Mark 11,16 OVK rj<pifi> Iva T\S $K-
vtyKfl crKfvos 8ia TOV l(pov. 2 Tim. 2. 20.
Heb. 9, 21 TO. o-Kfvr) TTJS \(iTovpyias. Rev.
18, 12 bis. Sept. and 1^3 1 Chr. 9, 28.
Num. 1, 50. Ex. 3, 22. So Diod. Sic. 17.
66. Xen. Mem. 1. 7. 5. c) Plur. T
o-Kfvn, household stuff, goods, furniture,
Matt. 12, 29. Mark 3," 27. Luke 17, 31 TO
crKevr) avTov ev Trj otKt a. Sept. Gen. 31, 37.
Neh. 13,8. So Palaeph. 38. 3. Hdian. 2. 1.2.
Xen. (Ec. 8. 12. d) Spec, in a ship, collect
TO a-Kfvos, the tackling, espec. the sails, as the
implements of sailing ; Acts 27, 17 x^-
o-avT(s TO o-Kfvos, Engl. they stroke sail,.
So Ta a-Kf vrj genr. of the implements and
tackle of a ship, Dem. 1145. 1. ;E1. V. H.
6. 12. Xen. OZc. 8. 11, 12.
2. Trop. of persons, e. g. a) As the
instrument or agent of any one ; Acts 9,
15 vKfvos (K\oyrjs, a chosen vessel, instru
ment. 2 Tim. 2, 21. Comp. Sept. and 1^3
Jer. 50, 25. So Pol. 13. 5. 7 Aa/ioxX^. . .
v7rr]pTiKov t)v o-Ktvos (v<pvs. b) In a mo
ral respect ; Rom. 9, 22. 23 a-Kfvrj opyys,
vKfvr, \tovs, vessels of wrath, of mercij,
i. e. those on whom the divine wrath or
mercy is to be exercised ; in allusion to the
vessels of the potter in v. 21. Comp. in
<7KT]Vi)
665
ovc 771/077-010?
an active sense, Sept. tnuvrj opyrjs, Heb.
B?! n ^3 j i. e. instruments of wrath, Jer.
50, 25. e) Of the human body as formed
of clay, and therefore frail and feeble ; 2 Cor.
4, 7 e^ofjifv TUV Srjcravpbv TOVTOV fi> oarrpa-
KIVOIS ffHfVTlV.
3. Spec, in the later Hebrew usage, Heb.
"^3. (J r . o-Kfios, is put for a wife, as the
vessel of her husband ; see Schrcttg. Hor.
Heb. p. 8-27. Wetst. N. T. II. p. 301. So
1 Pet. 3, 7 o)f dcr SevfcrTtpo) o-xevfi rw yvvai-
Kfiio, the female vessel as the weaker. 1 Thess.
4, 4 ro tauTov o-Ktvos Kracr3at, see in KTUO-
fiai ; comp. 1 Cor. 7, 2. CEcumen. rivfs
TO eavTov (TKtvos TTJV 6p.6vyov r]pfj,r]VfvtTav.
(TKrjVi], fjs, 17, (kindr. a-Kevos, cr/a a,) a
booth, hut, tabernacle, lent, pr. any covered
or shaded place, Heb. <"I2O .
1. Pr. as built of green boughs and the
like, a booth; Matt. 17, 4 Trotijo-co^ev wSe
rpfls orKTjvds. Mark 9, 5. Luke 9, 33. Sept.
for H3O Gen. 33, 17. Is. 1, 8. Jon. 4, 5.
So Dem. 284. 24. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 25.
Also of skins or cloth, a tent, tabernacle,
Heb. 11,9 (v (TKTjvais KaToiKiycray. Sept. and
"30 Lev. 23, 43. 2 Sam. 11, 11 ; for bnist
Gen. 4, 19. 18, 1 sq. So ^El. V. H. 9. 3.
Hdian. 2. 11. 3. Xen. An. 3. 3. 1. Once
poetically for a house; Acts 15, 16 dvoixo-
8o/iij(r6) Tr)v (TKrjvrjv Aa/318 rrjv TTfTrrcoKuiai ,
quoted from Amos 9, 1 1 where Sept. and
"I3O, metaph. for the family or royal line of
David, fallen into weakness and decay.
Genr. for abode, dwelling; Luke 16, 9 tig
Tas alwviovs o-Knvas. Rev. 13, 6 rfjv crKrjvfjV
nvTov PC. TOV 3eo{5, i. e. heaven. Sept. and
r.SO Job 36, 29. Ps. 18, 12.
2! Spec, the tabernacle, the sacred tent
of the Hebrews, in which the ark was kept,
the earliest seat of the Jewish worship.
The ark however was separated from the
tabernacle long before the building of the
temple, and was kept in Jerusalem ; while
the tabernacle itself remained in Gibeon ;
2 Chr. 1, 3. 4. 13, comp. 2 Sam. 6, 17.
1 Chr. 15, 1. a) Pr. and genr. Heb. 8,
5. 0, 1 Rec. 9, 21. 13, 10. Acts 7, 44 f,
CTK. TOV papTvpiov, see in papTvpiov no. 2.
Sept, for bnk Ex. 29,4.10. 33,7; ,S aa
Num. 1, 50 sq. Synecd. spoken of the
outer sanctuary of the tabernacle, Heb. 9,
2. 6. 8 ; also of the inner sanctuary, the
holy of holies, Heb. 9, 3. b) Symbolic
ally of the spiritual or celestial tabernacle,
from which the material one is said to have
been copied, Heb. 8, 2. 9, 1 1 ; comp. 8, 5.
9, 23. 24. Also poetically for the temple
in the heavenly Jerusalem; Rev. 15, 5 }
raos TTJJ arKr]vf)S TOV p.apTvpiov. 21, 3.
3. Spec. Acts 7, 43 f] o-Kum] TOV MoXo ^,
the tabernacle of Moloch, quoted from Amo?
5, 26 where Sept. for Heb. rviSO, i. e . a
tabernacle or sanctuary which the idolatrous
Israelites constructed in the desert in hon
our of Moloch, like that in honour of Jeho
vah ; prob. of a small size so as to elude
the notice of Moses ; see in Pe/^ui/. Comp.
the o-KTjvfj If pd of the Carthaginians Diod.
Sic. 20. 65. Petron. 29 " praeterea grande
armarium in angulo vidi, in cujus aedicula
erant lares argentei positi."
(TKr)V07rr)yui, as, f],
pr. a booth-pitching, tent-pitching, i. e. the
festival of booths or of tabernacles, the third
great annual festival of the Jews, in which
all the males were required to appear before
God at the tabernacle or temple, the other
two being the Passover and Pentecost
(Deut. 16. 16). John 7, 2 fj 0/37-77 TUV
louSauoy, (TKnvoTTTjyia. So 17 crKrjvorrTjyia
2 Mace. 1, 9. 18; also Heb. rnstpn an,
Sept. (opTT) TTJS CTKrjvonriyias Deut. 16, 16.
31, 10. Zech. 14, 16. 18. 19 ; also 1 Esdr.
5, 51. 1 Mace. 10, 21. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 12.
Sept. fopTrj T&V (TKqvcav Lev. 23, 24. Deut.
16, 13. This festival was so called from
the booths (tabernacles) of green boughs
and leaves, in which the people dwelt seven
days, on the roofs of the houses and in the
courts and streets. It began on the 15th
day of the seventh month Tisri, which com
menced with the new moon of October, and
was celebrated for eight days ; partly as a
memorial of the 40 years wandering in the
desert, where the Israelites dwelt in tents,
Lev. 23, 39-43 ; and partly as a season of
thanksgiving for the ingathering of the har
vest, hence called fp&Xri an , (he festival
of ingathering, Ex. 23, 16. 34, 22. It was
a season of rejoicing and feasting ; particu
lar sacrifices were offered ; and portions of
the law read in public; Deut. 31, 10 sq.
Neh. 8, 18. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 12. To these
the later Jews added a libation of water
brought from the fountain Siloam, mixed
with wine, and poured upon the altar. Comp.
genr. Lev. 23, 34 sq. 39 sq. Neh. 8, 14.
2 Mace. 10, 6 sq. Jos. Ant. 3. 10. 4. ib. 4.
8. 12. ib. 8. 4. 1. The first and eighth
days were Sabbaths to the Lord, with holy
convocations, Lev. 23, 35. 36. 39. Num.
29, 12. 35; and the eighth especially is
called the last great day of the festival,
John 7, 37 ; comp. Neh. 8, 18.
crKrjvoTTOios, ov, 6, (o-KTjvi], 7roua>,) a
tent-maker, spoken of Paul, Acts 18, 3 ;
see in IlaCXor. Poll. On. 7. 189; comp.
666
wp-ai Diod. Sic. 3. 27. Hdian.
7. 2. 8.
(TKrjVOS) eos, ovs, TO, (O-KTJVI J,) a booth,
tent, tabernacle, Anthol. Gr. II. p. 162.
Hesych. O-KTJVOVS olKrjTrjplov.ln N. T.
trop. for the body, as the frail and tempor
ary abode of the soul ; 2 Cor. 5, 1 17 ri-
yetos ot/ct a TOV O-KTJVOVS, this earthly house,
this tabernacle, the genit. being equivalent
to an apposition, as in Hebrew, Gesen.
Lehrg. p. 677. 2 Cor. 5, 4 ot 6Wer eV TM
crKr/vei. So Wisd. 9, 15 TO yecSSes crKrjvos.
^Eschin. Dial. Socr. 3. 5. J31. H. An. 12.
17. Plato Axioch. 366. a.
aiC rjvoci), , f. coo-to, ((TKrjvos.) to tent, to
pitch tent, Sept. for itiis Gen. 13, 12.
Hdian. 6. 8. 17. In N. T. to dwell as in
tents, to tabernacle ; so c. eV rjp.lv John 1 ,
14 ; eV c. dat. of place, Rev. 12, 12. 13, 6;
p-eru c. gen. Rev. 21, 3 ; eVt c. ace. Rev.
7, 15. Sept. c. eV for a ]3& Judg. 8, 11.
So Xen. An. 5. 5. 11 a-K-nvovv V TCUS
ros, TO, (O-KIJVOM. ) a booth or
tent pitched, a tabernacle, pr. Xen. An. 2. 2.
17. In N. T. a dwelling, temple, for God,
Acts 7, 46. (Sept. and "jSima Ps. 132, 5.
46, 4 ; bnk 1 K. 2, 28. 8, V.) Trop. of
the body, as the frail tenement of the soul,
2 Pet. 1, 13. 14 ; comp. in <TKT)VOS.
crtCM, as, TJ, I. a shadow, shade.
a) Pr. Mark 4, 32 vno rfjv crxiav avrov.
Acts 5, 15. Sept. for }>% Ez. 17, 23.
Judg. 9, 36. So m. V. H. 2. 14. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 8. 17. b) Spec, for darkness,
gloom, as a-Kia Sai/arou death-shade, thickest
darkness, see in Sdvaros no. 4 ; Matt. 4,
1G. Lnke 1, 79. Comp. umbra mortis Ovid
Met. 5. 191.
2. Trop. a shadow, i. c. a shadowing
forth, adumbration, in distinction from TO
erco/ia the body or reality, and 6 tiKcav the
full and perfect image ; so of the Jewish
rites and dispensation as prefiguring the
future and more perfect things of the gos
pel dispensation; Col. 2, 17 a m a-nia
TO>V fj.e\\6iTa>v, TO de crw/xa TOU Xpioroi .
Heb. 8, 5. 10, 1 (TKIUV yap e^aiv 6 VO/JLOS .
OVK avrrjv TTJV eiKova TU>V Tvpayparatv. Phil-
OStr. Vit. Soph. 1. 20. 1 oTt erKia KGU ovei-
paTa al rjo oval jracrai. Comp. Cic. Off. 3.
17 " nos veri juris solidam et expressam
effigiem nullam tenemus ; umbra et imagi-
nibus utimur."
(TKLpraw, >, f. f)cra>, to leap, to spring,
espec. of animals, Sept. Mai. 4, 2. Wisd.
17, 19. Luc. D. Marin. 15, 2. In N. T. to
leap for joy, to exult, Luke 6, 23 Ampere
KOL o-KipTTjo-aTf. Of the foetus in the womb,
Luke 1, 41. 44 ; comp. Sept. Gen. 25, 22,
So Aristoph. Plut. 761 (TKtpraTf /cat xopev-
fTe. Plut. de Liber, educ. 18 fin. u-KipTvaa
vfoTns. Hdian. 4. 11. 5.
0-K\7)pOKap&ia, as, 17, O/cX77pos,/cap8/a,)
hardness of heart, stubbornness, Matt. 19,
8 irpos TTJV crK\rjpoKap8iav vfj.<ov. Mark 10,
5. 16, 14. Sept. for 33b n^S Deut. 10,
16. Jer. 4, 4. Ecclus. 16, 10*. Not found
in classic writers.
, v, o-K)vat, o-KeXXw,) pr.
dried up, hard, stiff; so of the voice or
sounds, hoarse, harsh, anX. TJX OS J s - Ant.
4. 3. 3 ; (TK\. Ppovrai ib. 2. 16. 3. Hdot. 8.
12 ; or of things, hard, not soft, TO a-K\rjpa
/cat TCI p.aXa/ca Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 1. Hence
in N. T. hard, e. g.
1. Of winds, fierce, violent, James 3, 4
VTTO (TK\rjpa>v dvefj.u>v. Comp. in Engl. a
hard wind, a stiff wind. Sept. Prov. 27,
16 /3ope ar (riiXrjpus avep-os. JE\. V. H. 9.
14 (TK\. &vfp.oi. Arr. Alex. M. 1. 26. 3.
2. Of things spoken, hard, harsh, offen
sive; as Xoyor John 6, 60, comp. v. 61.
Jude 15 Trept Trdvrcov TU>V ovcX^pwi/ lov e Xd-
\r)<rav KUT OVTOV, q. d. hard speeches.
Sept. for H Gen. 42, 7. 30. 1 K. 12, 13.
So Eurip. jragm. 75 iroTepa SeXtt? <TOI
p-aXSa/ca -^fvdij X/yw rj o-/cX>;p aXrj^lij. Of
tilings done, hard, difficult ; Acts 9, 5 et 26,
1 4 <TK\vp6i> <rot wpos KtvTpa \aKTi(iv. Sept.
for "IIZJE Ex. 1, 14. Deut. 26, 6. So Pol. 4.
21. 1/Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 20.
3. Of persons, hard, harsh, stern, austere ,
Matt. 25, 24 on cncX^poy et <iv%pa>Tros. So
Sept. for nc|5 1 Sam. 25, 3. Is. 48, 4.
Luc. Somn. 6. Aristot. Eth. 4. 8 ayptot /eat
crK\r]poi 8oKov<riv eivai. Athen. 2. p. 55. e.
TOS, TJ, (o-/cXr;po s,) dnjness,
hardness, TTJS yfjs Jos. Ant. 3. 1. 1 ; hardi
ness of the body, Plut. de tuend. San. praec.
15. In N. T. trop. a-KXrjporrjs TJJS Kapdias,
hardness of heart, stubbornness, Rom. 2, 5.
Sept. for iifip Deut. 9, 27.
6, f,, adj.
hard-necked, stiff-necked, stub
born, Acts 7, 51. Sept. for Cl^-n^ps Ex.
33, 3. 5. Deut. 9, 6. 13. Bar. 2, 22. Ecclus.
16, 12.
<TK\ r r)pvva), f. vvco, (o-/cX?;po?,) to make
dry and hard ; trop. to make hard, heavy,
grievous, Sept. for n^ptl 2 Chr. 10, 4.
Judg. 4, 24 ; of words V Sam. 19, 43. In
N. T. of persons in a moral sense, to harden,
to make stubborn; so God, c. ace. Rom. 9,
18 ov 8e 3Xet, a-K\rjpvvd, i. e. gives over
ovcoXto?
667
to impenitence and hardness of heart ; comp.
v. 17 et Ex. 7, 3. Of men, Pass, or Mid.
to harden oneself, to be hardened, Acts 19,
9. Heb. 3, 13. With ras Kapftias Heb. 3,
8. 15 et 4, 7, quoted from Ps. 95, 8 where
Sept. for nirpn ; also for prn Ex. 9, 12.
10,20. So llcclus. 30, 12 firjirore <TK\T]-
<T/co\t09, a, 6v, (oWXXco,) crooked, bent,
pr. from dryness, e. g. v\ov <TKO\IOV Wisd.
13, 13 ; <TK. o-io-Tjpos Hdot. 2. 86. In N. T.
1 . crooked, of a way, or parts of it, Luke
3, 5 nal eo-rai TCI cncoXia els (vZflav, quoted
from Is. 40, 4 where Sept. for 2pS . Sept.
also for ti^S Prov. 2, 15. Jos. Ant. 3. 6.
2. Heliodor. 1. 6 a-Ko\iasydp nvas drpa-rrovs.
2. Trop. crooked, perverse, wicked; as
yevfa a-KoXid Acts 2, 40. Phil. 2, 15. Sept.
yfv. <TKO\. for -no Ps. 78, 8 ; ttijsS Prov.
32, 5. So. Wisd". 1, 3. Plato Rep/506. c.
Of masters, perverse, peevish, wayward,
opp. (TritiKfjs, 1 Pet. 2, 18. Comp. Sept. for
Prov. 16, 28.
OTTOS, 6, (kindr. cnccoXos.) any
thing pointed, a stake, palisade, Xen. An.
5. 2. 5 ; point of a hook Luc. Merc. cond.
3 ; a thorn, prickle, Sept. for -pp Hos. 2,
6. Luc. Ver. Hist. 2. 30 8id rivns duav^-
boVS Kdl O-KoXoTTttl fJLf<TTl]S aTpllTTOV. Jfi\. H.
An. 10. 13. In N. T. 2 Cor. ]2. 7 ovcoXo^
rrj <rapici, a thorn in the jlesh, something
which excites severe and constant pain,
prob. some bodily infirmity, ao- Sevfia, comp.
v. 10. So Artemid. 3. 33 Kai>3ai KOI <TKO-
\oiTfs obvvas a~r}fj.aivov(Ti 8ia TO 6v.
aKOTTeco, a3, f. 770-0), (O-KOTTOS.) to lookout,
to watch, to reconnoitre, absol. Lfc. D.
Deor. 20. 5. Xen. An. 5. 1. 9. In N. T.
to look at or upon, to behold, to regard, c.
ace. 2 Cor. 4, 18 [IT/ O-KOTTOVVTUIV T^JLUIV TO.
pXtnopfva. Phil. 2, 4; c. ace. of pers. i. q.
to mark, to note, Rom. 16, 17. Phi!. 3, 17.
So 2 Mace. 4, 5. Dem. 1488. 2. Xen. Cyr.
2. 2. 18. With a negat. tncoTTf iv p.rj, pr. to
look to it lest, to take heed lest, Luke 11, 35.
Gal. 6, 1. So Xen. Mag. Eq. 7. 15.
O7CO7T09, oO, 6, (o-KeVro/zai,) pr. a dis
tant object on which one fixes the eye,
Lat. scopus, a mark, goal ; Phil. 3, 14 Kara
O-KOTTUV SIWKCO. Sept. for tV^V Job 16, 13.
Lam. 3, 12. Hdian. 6. 7. 18. Xen. Cyr. 1.
6. 29.
(TKOpTTifoi f. lo-w, to scatter, to disperse,
trans. A later word for the earlier o-ict-
, Phryn. et Lob. p. 218.
1. Pr. c. ace. John 10, 12 6 \VKOS . . .
TO. 7rpo/3ara. 16, 32. Sept. for
pen 2 Sam. 22, 15. So Jos. Ant. 6. . 3.
JEL V. H. 13. 46. Plut. Timol. 4. Spec,
in the proverbial expression, Matt. 12. 30
et Luke 11, 23 6 /zr) crvvdyatv per tp.ov,
o-Koprriu, he that gathereth not with me,
scaltereth, i. e. wastes, acts against me.
2. Spec, to distribute largely, to be liberal,
bountiful ; absol. 2 Cor. 9, 9 quoted from
Ps. 112, 9 where Sept. for 1?Q.
(TKOpTrios, ov, 6, a scorpion, Linn, scor-
pio Afer, a large insect, sometimes several
inches long, shaped somewhat like a small
lobster, and furnished with a sting at the
extremity of its tail. Scorpions are found
only in hot countries ; where they lurk in
decayed buildings and among the stones of
old walls. The sting is venomous, pro
ducing inflammation and swelling ; but is
rarely fatal unless through neglect. Luke
10, 19. 1 1, 12. Rev. 9, 3. 5. 10. Sept. for
"7P? Deut. 8, 15. 1 K. 12, 11. 14. Jos.
Ant. 8. 8. 2. ^El. H. An. 6. 20. Plato Eu-
thyd. 290. a. See Shaw s Travels p. 190.
Russell s Nat. Hist, of Aleppo, II. p. 223.
a-KorewoSj 77, 6v, (ovcoroy,) dark, without
light ; Matt. 6, 23 o\oi> TO (ru>p.d crov <TKO-
Tfivuv fo-Tai. Luke 1 1 . 34. 36. Sept. for
T|^.n Job 10, 21. 15, 23 ; Tj^n-a p s . 88, 7.
Ceb. Tab. 10. Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 1.
<T/COTta, ay, 17, (o-Koror.) darkness, ab
sence of light ; used espec. by late writers
for TO CTKOTOS , Moeris p. 354 CTKOTO? ov8tr(-
pcas, ATTIKOJS cneori a, EXXrji tAccoy. Comp.
Thorn. Mag. p. 800.
1. Pr. John 6, 17 cncort a ^8rj tytyovei,
i. e. it was now dark. 12, 35 6 TrfpnraTuv
fi> T7J a-KoTia. 20, 1. Sept. for ^BX Job 28,
3 ; HSian Mi c . 3, 6. (Eurip. Phceniss. 346.)
So tv TTJ o-KOTia, in darkness, in private,
Matt. 10, 27. Luke 12, 3.
2. Trop. of moral darkness, the absence
of spiritual light and truth, ignorance, blind
ness, including the idea of sinfulness and
consequent calamity; John 8, 12. 12,35
iva /xr) crKOTia v/xay KcrraXa/Sr;. V. 46. 1 John
1, 5. 2, 8. 9. 11 ter. Comp. T^n Job 37,
19. Melon, of persons in moral darkness,
John 1, 5 bis.
(TKOTlfo, f. ia-ca, (er/coTos,) to darken, to
deprive of light ; in N. T. only Pass, to be.
darkened.
1 . Pr. Matt. 24, 29 6 fj\tos O-KOTKT^O-C
TCU. Mark 13, 24. Luke 23, 45. Rev. 8, 12.
9, 2. Sept. for T,*n Job 3, 9. Ecc. 12,
2. Plut. adv. Colot. 24. Pol. 12. 15. 10.
2. Trop. of moral darkness, ignorance,
comp. in O-KOTUI no. 2. Eph. 4, 18 S O
CT/COT09
668
TTJ Siavoiq. Rom. 1, 21. 11, 10 O-KO-
a>o-av ol o<p3oX/ioi avru>v, quoted from
Ps. 69, 24 where Sept. for T^n. Test. XII
Patr. p. 524 O-KOTIO>V TOV vovv drro TTJS dX?;-
Zfias. p. 577. Comp. Dion. Hal. de Thucyd.
33 f] o-KOTiovcra Trjv Sidvoiav
OVCOTO?, ov, 6, also OVCOT09, to?, ovs, TO,
darkness, the absence of light. The forms
of Masc. 6 O-KOTOS are more frequent in
classic writers than those of Neut. TO O-KO-
TOS ; see Passovv s. v. Person ad Eur. Hec.
825.
1. Masc. 6 O-KOTOJ, darkness, in N. T.
once, Heb. 12, 18 yv6<jxp KOI O-KOTW. Comp.
Sept. Deut. 4, 11. Eu rip. Hec. 1. Dem.
315. 22. Luc. D. Mort. 26. 2. Xen. Cyr. 8.
7. 23.
II. Neut. TO or KOTOS, darkness. 1. Pr.
and genr. Matt. 27, 45 O-KOTOS eyevero <
O\T)V T})V ytjv. Mark 15, 33. Luke 23, 44.
Acts 2, 20 (Is O-KOTOS. 1 Cor. 4, 5 Ta Kpv-
TTTO. TOII O-KOTOVS, the hidden things of dark
ness, done in darkness, secret things. 2 Cor.
4, 6 6 3e6s 6 elnu>v IK OTKOTOVS (pcos \dfj,^ai,
in allusion to Gen. 1,3. Of the darkness
of the blind, Acts 13, 11. Sept. for T$n
Gen. 1, 2. 4. 5. al. So Ml. V. H. 3. 18
VTTO O-KOTOVS. Dem. 411. 25. Xen. Cyr. 4.
2. 26 a-KOTovs yevopevov. Spec, darkness
for a dark place, a place where darkness
reigns, Matt. 8, 12. 22, 13. 25, 30 dX-
Xeto els TO O-KOTOS TO f<aTtpov into the outer
darkness, remote from the light and splen
dour of the feast within, comp. vv. 21. 23;
put as the image of the place of punish
ment in Hades; comp. in e o>Tepos. So
2 Pet. 2, 17 et Jude 13 6(j)os TOV O-KOTOVS
fls alojva, spoken also of Hades ; see in fo-
(pos and comp. in qftrjs. So OIKOS O-KOTOVS
of Joseph s prison, Test. XII Patr. p. 710 ;
of Sheol, Sept. Job 10, 22 yf) O-KOTOVS. Tob.
4, 10. 14, 10; of the place of punishment
in Hades, Wisd. 17. 21. Psalt. Salom. 14,
6. Genr. Xen. An. 2. 5. 7 ds rrolov av O-KO-
TOS dnobpair].
2. Trop. of moral darkness, the absence
of spiritual light and truth, ignorance, blind
ness, including the idea of sinfulness and
consequent calamity, i. q. O-KOTIU no. 2.
a) Genr. Matt. 4, 16 6 Xaor 6 Kcftrjpfvos eV
a-KOTfi, ele (peas p.fya, quoted from Is. 9,
1 where Sept for T^Tl. Luke 1, 79,
comp. Sept. and T(^.n Ps. 107, 10. Matt. 6,
23 bis. Luke 11, 35. John 3, 19 fiydnrjo-av
/iSXXoi TO O-KO TOJ rj TO <wy. Acts 26, 18.
Rom. 2, 19 comp. v. 17. 20. Rom. 13, 12 et
Eph. 5, 11 f pya TOV O-KOTOVS, the works of
darkness, wicked deeds. 2 Cor. 6, 14.
1 Thess. 5, 4. 5. 1 Pet. 2, 9. 1 John 1, 6.
Sept. and 7$n Mich. 1, 8. So Act. Thorn.
$ 28, 34. b) Abstr. for concr. of per
sons in a state of moral darkness, wicked
men, under the influence of Satan ; e. g.
f] fovo-{a TOV CTKOTOVS, Luke 22, 53 ; perh.
for Satan himself Col. 1, 13. Also Eph. 5,
8 T)T yap TTOTf CTKOTOy. 6, 12.
O7COTO&), w, f. (uo-oj, (a-KOTos,) to darken-,
to make dark, to cover with darkness ; Pass.
Rev. 16, 10 Kal eyevfTO rj j3ao~iXfia avTOv
fo-KOTcapevr], i. e. emblematic of distress, ca
lamity, destruction. Sept. pr. for T\^rl Ps.
105, 28. Ecclus. 25, 17; of blindness,
Soph. Aj. 85; trop. Plato Rep. 518. a.
(TKllftakov, ov, TO, (fs KVVCIS /3aXeiV,
Suid. KvalftaXov T\ ov, TO TOLS Kvcrl fla\\6-
fj.evov , comp. o-KopaKifa from es KopaKas,)
pr. what is thrown to the dogs, refuse,
dregs, dross; spoken of the refuse of grain,
chaff", Philo de Carit. p. 712. a ; the refuse
of a table, of slaughtered animals, or the
like, offal, Philo de Ab. et Cain. fin. /i^Sev
e o> Tpo<pfjs o-Kt>/3dXa>i> Kal Sep/iaToy. Anthol.
Gr. II. p. 180 ; of excrement, dung, Jos.
B. J. 5. 13. 7. Artemidor. 1. 69. Plut.de Is.
et Osir. 4. In N. T. once Phil. 3, 8 TO
irdvra . . . rjyov/jiai o-v/3aXa eivai, i. e. as
refuse, dross, things worthless.
SKV^TIS, ov, 6, a Scythian, Col. 3, 11.
The name Scythian in ancient geography
is applied sometimes to a people, and some
times to all the nomadic tribes, which had
their seat on the north of the Black Sea and
Caspian, stretching indefinitely eastward
into the unknown regions of Asia ; having
much the same general extent as the mo
dern names Mongols and Tartars, and like
them synonymous 1 with barlarian, ftdpfia-
pos. See Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. I. i. p. 272.
2 Mace. 4, 47. Jos. c. Ap. 2. 37 SxvSat
fie (povots xaipovTfs aiftpuiroi, Kal Ppa%v
TU>V Sfm>(0y 8ia<pfpoi>Tfs. Luc. Tox. 5 sq.
(7Kv^pcD7r6<f, ov, 6, f), adj. (o-*v3po sj
0-Kvfrp.ai., <u\|/s) pr. angry-looking, of an an
gry or sad countenance ; either affected
Matt. 6, 16 ; or real Luke 24, 17. Sept. for
3H Gen. 40, 7. Ecclus. 25, 23. Luc. D.
Deor. 14. 1. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 12.
O"uAA&>, f. vXw, pr. to strip, to skin, to
flay, whence TO O-KV\OV ; also trop. ./Eschyl.
Pers. 557. In N. T. trop. to harass, to
trouble, to vex, c. ace. Mark 5, 35 et Luke
8, 49 nfj o-KvXXe TOV 8i8do~Ka\ov. Mid. Luke
7, 6 fifi O-KV\\OV. Pass. Part. Matt. 9, 36 6Y
?fo-av eovcuXp.e i oi. So Hdian. 4. 13. 8. ih
7. 3. 9.
(TKV\OV
669
(709
&KV\OV, ov, TO, (o-KuXXw.) pr. skin, hide,
of an animal as stripped off; Hesych. O-KV-
\oi>, 8epp.a, Ko>8iov, comp. o-KuXoSe^oy Dem.
781. 18. Usually and in N. T. spoil, booty,
as stripped from an enemy ; Plur. TO oxCXa,
spoils, Luke 11, 22. Sept. for ^ Zech.
14, 1. Is. 53, 12. So Hdian. 8. 4. 28.
Thuc. 6. 71.
^ ov, 6, fj, adj. (O-KW-
AIJ|. j3i/3po>o-Kco,) worm-eaten, eaten of worms;
spoken of the disease of Herod Agrippa,
Acts 12, 23 ; comp. 2 Mace. 9, 5-9. See
Jos. Ant. 19. 8. 2. Wetstein N. T. in Acts
1. c. Bartholin de Morb. Bibl. c. 23. Bochart.
Hieroz.. 4. 26. 620, comp. 4. 18. 583.
Others wrongly regard it as the (fftfipiaa-is,
louse-disease, Eisner Obs. in loc. Of wood,
Theophr. H. PL 3. 12. Caus. PL 5. 9. 1.
(TK(0\r)%, TJKOS, 6, a worm, feeding on
dead bodies ; Mark 9, 44. 46. 48 OTTOU 6
avrcov ov TeXevra KOI TO irvp ov
rai, in allusion to Is. 66, 24, the lan
guage of the prophet being applied to the
place of punishment of the wicked ; comp.
in art. yttwa. The same image is found
Judith 16, 17. Ecclus. 7, 17. Sept. for
n?Vin i s . ]. c . Deut. 28, 39. 2 Mace. 9,
9. Luc. Asin. 25. Plut. de Superst. 1.
<T/jLapdy8tVOSj , ov, (o-p.dpaySos, ) of
umaragdus, of emerald ; Rev. 4, 3 6/xoi a
opacrft (Tfj.apay8ivco SC. Xi 3a>.
CTfidpaySos, ov, 6, 17, smaragdus, a name
under which the ancients appear to have
comprehended all gems of a fine green co
lour, including the emerald; Rev. 21, 19.
Sept. for nfJ-ia Ex. 28, 17 ; nna5 28, 9.
35, 25. Ecclus. 35, 6. Pint. M. Anton.
75. Theophr. Fr. de Lap. 2. 23L See Plin.
H. N. 37. 16. Rosenm. Alterthk. IV. i. p. 33.
crfivpva, TJS, rj, myrrh, Heb. "ifo , a sub
stance distilling in tears spontaneously or
by incisions from a small thorny tree grow
ing in Arabia, balsamodendron myrrlia ac
cording to Ehrenberg. These tears soon
harden into a bitter aromatic gum, which
was highly prized by the ancients, and
used in incense and perfumes. See Dios-
cor. I. 77, et ibi Sprengel. Plin. H. N. 12.
15 sq. Nees v. Esenbeck Plant, officin. Tab.
357. Celsii Hierob. I. p. 520. Rosenm. Al
terthk. IV. i. p. 159. So Matt. 2, 11 X//3a-
vov Koi o-fMvpvav. John 19, 39. Sept for
ito Ps. 45, 9. Cant. 3, 6. 5, 5. Diod. Sic.
2. 49. Theophr. H. PL 9. 3, 4. Hdot. 2. 40.
Z/jiupva,) TJS, T), Smyrna, an important
maritime city of Asia Minor, situated at the
head of a deep gulf on the western coast,
still known as a commercial place, though
greatly fallen from its ancient wealth and
power. It was frequented by great numbers
of Jews. Rev. 1, 11. 2, 8 in later edit
Strabo 14. p. 646. Hdot. 1. 16. Pocockell
i. p. 34. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. I. ii. p.
183, 224. Hamilton s Res. in Asia M. I. p.
46 sq.
2,/J Vpvalos, a, ov, Smyrnean, of Smyr
na ; ol 2p.vpva.1ot, the Smyrneans, Rev. 2,
8 Rec. Hdot. 1. 143.
f. /(Tco, (o-p-vpva,) to mingle
with myrrh; Pass. Mark 15, 23 (BiSovv
avrd) iTLfiv (<Tp.vpvio~p.evov oivov, myrrhed
wine, wine mingled with myrrh and bitter
herbs ; see fully in oos. Hesych. eo-p,vp-
vicrp.(vov xpio-p.a.Ta *X.ov o~p.Vj)vr)s.
26So(j,a, a>v, ra, Sodom, Heb. Q"ip
(a burning), pr. n. of one of the four cities
of the vale of Siddim destroyed in the time
of Abraham and covered by the Dead Sea ;
see Gen. 18, 17 sq. c. 19. Bibl. Res. in
Palest. II. p. 601 sq. Matt. 10, 15. 11,23.
24. Mark 6, 11. Luke 10, 12. 17,29. Rom.
9, 29. 2 Pet. 2, 6. Jude 7. Rev. 11, 8.
,oXo/za>i>, also ^foXo/itui/ in Rec.
Luke 12, 27. Acts 7, 47; Gen. -a>vos in
later edit, and Jos. Ant. 8. 1. 1,2; also
-U>VTOS in Rec. see Winer $ 10. 1. n; Heb.
fib ^d (pacific) ; Solomon, pr. n. of the son
and successor of David, celebrated for his
wisdom, wealth, and splendour, Matt. 1, 6.
7. 6, 29. 12, 42 bis. Luke 11, 31 bis. 12.
27. John 10, 23. Acts 3,11. 5,12. 7,47.
See 1 K. c. 1 sq. 1 Chr. c. 28. 29. 2 Chr.
c. 1 sq.
cropos, ov, f], (kindr. o\/w,) an urn,
cojfer, coffin, any receptacle for a dead body
or its ashes, Luc. D. Mort. 6. 4. JEschin.
20. 34. ib. 21. 29. Sept. for yhx a mum
my-chest Gen. 50, 26. In N. T. an open
coffin, bier, on which the dead were carried
to burial, Luke 7, 14 ; comp. "IBB Sept. *Xi -
vrjs 2 Sam. 2, 31. See Adam s Rom. Ant.
p. 475. Diet, of Antt. art. Funus.
o~o?, cnj, crov, possessive pron. 2 pers.
Sing. Buttm. } 72. 4 ; thy, thine ; tuus, a,
um ; spoken of what belongs to any one,
or is in any way connected with him ; e. g.
by possession, acquisition, Matt. 7, 3 eV roS o-u
o</>3oX/ib>. v. 22 ter. 13, 27 tv TW cnu ypw.
Luke 15, 31. Acts 5, 4. 1 Car. 8, 11 ; and
so TO crov, TO. era, thine, thine own, what
is thine, Matt. 20, 14. 25, 25. Luke 6, 30.
Also of society, companionship ; Luke 5. 33
o S o-ol p.a%T]Tat. Mark 2, 18. John 17. (i. .
9. 10 bis. 18, 35; and so of o-oi, thy kin-
670
dred, thy friends, Mark 5, 19. Of origin, as
proceeding from any one, Matt. 24, 3 rfjs
0-ijs irapovo-las. Luke 22, 42 TO <TQV sc. 3e-
Xr;/ia. John 4, 42. 17, 17 6 Xdyos 6 ords.
Acts 24, 3. 4. 1 Cor. 14, 16. Philem. 14.
Hdian. 2. 1. 18. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 2.
crov8dpiov } on, TO, Lat. sudarium, pr.
a sweat-cloth, genr. a handkerchief, napkin,
Luke 19, 20. John 11, 44. 20, 7. Acts 19,
12. Pollux On. 7. 71. Rabb. fcn ilb Buxt.
Lex. Chald. 1442.
Sovcrdvva, rjs, f], Susanna, Heb. MJiaid
(lily), pr. n. of a Hebrew woman, Luke 8, 3.
cro<j)ia ; as, fj, (<ro<dy,) wisdom, pr. skill,
lad, experlness in any art, as 17 a-o(pia TOV
TETOVO? Horn. II. 15. 412; espec. in the
fine arts, as music, poetry, painting, Find.
Ol. 9. 16. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 2, 3. An. 1. 2.
8 \tyfTca ATrdXXwi eVSetpai Maptri/av, VIKTJ-
(ras ept foira ot Trepl <ro(j)ias. Lys. 198. 11.
Comp. Heb. n^sn Sept. <ro(t a Ex. 28, 3.
36, 1. 2 In N. T.
1 . wisdom, skill in the affairs of life, practi
cal wisdom, ivise management, as shown in
forming the best plans and selecting the
best means, including the idea of judgment
and sound good sense ; Acts 6, 3 avdpas sirra
irXrjpels TTV. ay. KOI (rcxpias. 7, 10. Col. 1,
28. 3, 16. 4, 5 comp. 6. Luke 21, 15 ord/ia
*ai cro(piav q. d. wise utterance. So wis
dom in the ordering of one s Christian life,
James 1, 5. 3, 13. 15. 17. Sept. for iiasn
1 K. 2, 6. Hdian. 1. 5. 23. Plut. Tries . 3^
Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 4, 5.
2. In a higher sense, wisdom, i. q. deep
knowledge, natural and moral, insight, learn
ing, science ; implying cultivation of mind
and an enlightened understanding. Jos. de
Mace. 2 (Toffota 817 roivvv fcrrlv yvaxris %fia>v
KOI di/Spanrivav Trpayp-aTav Kat TOV TOVTCW
aiTiaiv. Cic.. de Off. 1. 43 " sapientia, quam
(Tofpiav Grjeci vocant . . . rerum est divina-
rum et humanarum scientia." a) Genr.
Matt. 12, 42 et Luke 11, 31 TTJV <ro(piav
SoXo/zcovoy, comp. 1 K. 4, 29. Heb. Lex.
art. ElDfl . Acts 7, 22 iraa-fl cro<ia Atyv-
Trritov, (Jos. Ant. 2. 13. 3.) So wisdom, i. e.
knowledge, learning, Luke 2, 40. 52 ; as
exhibited in teaching, Matt. 13, 54. Mark
6, 2 ; or as implying learned research, Xd-
yov p.ev e^ovra aofpias Col. 2, 23 ; also a
knowledge of hidden things, of enigmatic
and symbolic language, Rev. 13, 18. 17, 9.
Sept. for naan Job 11,6. Prov. 1,2. Dan.
1, 17. So Hdot. 4. 77. Ml. V. H. 2. 31.
Xen. Mem. 4. 6. 7. b) Spec, of the learn
ing and philosophy current among the
Greeks and Romans in the apostolic age,
which stood in contrast with the simplicity
of the gospel, and tended to draw away the
minds of men from divine truth ; hence
called by Paul a-apKiKr) 2 Cor. 1 , 12; f]
<ro(pia TOV KocrfjLov 1 Cor. 1, 20. 3, 19 ; TU>V
av%po>Tra>v 2. 5 ; rcoi/ aofputv 1, 19. So 1 Cor.
2, 4. 13 Xdyoi TTJS a^ pcoTriirrjs ao(p[as. 1,21
6 Kocr/io? 8ia TTJS crocpias. V. 22. 1 Cor. 1,
17 OVK ev <ro(piq Xdyou not in wisdom of
words, i. e. not with mere philosophy and
rhetoric. 1 Cor. 2, 1. So Hdot. 1. 60. JE\.
V. H. 14. 23. Xen. Conv. 3. 4. c) In
respect to divine things, wisdom, i. e. know
ledge, insight, deep understanding, repre
sented every where as a divine gift, and
including the idea of practical illustration
and application ; thus distinguished from ff
yv<a<ris or theoretical knowledge ; see fully
in yvSxns no. 3. Acts 6, 10. Eph. 1, 8 eV
Tracn? (ro(pia KOI (ppovrjcrfi. V. 17. Col. 1, 9.
2 Pet. 3, 15. 1 Cor. 12, 8 w p.ev St Sorat
Xdyoj (rofpias, aXXw 8e Xdyo? yvaxreas.
Spec, of insight imparted from God in re
spect to the divine counsels, 1 Cor. 2, 6 bis,
(Tocpiav \u\ov fiev ... <ro(piav ov TOV alwvos
TOVTOV. v. 7. Meton. of the author and
source of this wisdom, 1 Cor. 1, 30.
3. r/ trofpia TOV Seov, the divine wis
dom, including the idea of infinite skill, in
sight, knowledge, purity; Rom. 11,33 &
/3a3or TrXovrou /cat crofpias KOI yixacrfccs 3eou.
1 Cor. 1, 21. 24 comp. 22. Eph. 3, 10.
Col. 2. 3. Rev. 5, 12. 7, 12. Of the divine
wisdom ;is revealed and manifested in Christ
and his Gospel, Matt. 11, 19 et Luke 7, 35
KOL f8iKai<a^rj rj cro(pia OTTO Tcav TeKvav av-
TTJS, comp. in 8iKiu6u> no. 2. a. So Luke
11, 49 fj crofpia TOV 3foS elrrev, i. e. the di
vine wisdom as manifested in me, Christ ;
comp. Matt. 23, 34 where it is e yo>.
<TO(t&>, f. taw, (cro<o?,) to make wise,
skilful, expert ; Pass, to be skilled, expert,
e. g. TTJS vavTiXirjs Hes. Op. 647, comp. 658.
In N. T.
1 . Act. to make ivise, to enlighten, in re
spect to divine things, c. ace. of pers. 2 Tim.
3, 15 Ta 1. ypdp.p.aTa. ..Ta Swap-eva. (re cro-
(plcrai els o-cnTTjpiav. Sept. for E^fJ^ Ps.
19, 8. 105,22. Theoph. ad Autol. 2. p. 82
ot 7rpo(pT)Tai. VTTO TOV SeoO crofpto ^StvTfs.
Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. 14 fin.
2. Mid. o-o<piop.ai as depon. c. ace. of
thing, to make wisely, to devise skilfully,
artfully; Hdot. 2. 66 irpbs TUVTO <ro(piov-
Tai rdSe. ib. 8. 27. In N. T. Part. perf.
as Passive, crecrofpicrp-evoi /x3ot, skilfully
devised fables, 2 Pet. 1, 16. Comp. Buttm.
5 113. n. 6.
671
cnreipa)
17, o , 1. wise, skilful, expert,
1 Cor. 3, 10 cro(pbs dpxirfKTw. Sept. for
t=n Is. 3, 3. 2 Chr. 2, 7. Luc. D. Deor.
20. 1. ^schin. Dial. Socr. 1.1. Plato Phil.
17. c.
2. wise, skilled in the affairs of life, dis
creet, judicious, practically wise ; comp. in
<ro<pia no. 1. 1 Cor. 6, 5 <ro<pos, or 8vvrjcrf-
rai 8ia>cpivai KT\. Also wise in the ordering
of one s Christian life, James 3, 13. Sept.
and" eon Deut 1, 13. Is. 19, 11. Hdot. 7.
130. Luc. D. Mort. 8. 1. Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 1.
3. wise, skilled in learning, learned, in
telligent, enlightened, in respect to things
human and divine ; comp. in <ro<pia no. 2.
a) Genr. as to human things, Matt. 11, 25
et Luke 10, 21 dno o~o(p<Hiv *cal <TVV(TCOI>.
Matt. 23, 34. Rom. 1, 14 o-o<pols Tf KOI
dvo^rois. 16, 19. 1 Cor. 1, 25. Sept. for
can Prov. 1, 6. Ecc. 2, 14. 16. So Pa-
lEeph. 53. 6. Hdian. 1. 2. 7. Xen. Mem. 1.
6. 11. b) Spec, as to the philosophy cur
rent among the Greeks and Romans ; see
in tro<pia no. 2. b. Rom. 1, 22 (pdo-Kovres
ttvai (rofpol (p.fapdtf Sricrav. 1 Cor. 1, 19. 20.
26. 27. 3, 18 bis. 19. 20. So Xen. Mem. 1.
6. 14. ib. 3. 9. 5. c) In respect to divine
things, wise, enlightened, spiritually, and as
conjoined with purity of heart and life ;
comp. in <ro<puz no. 2. c. Eph. 5, 15.
3. Of God, wise, as being infinite in wis
dom, skill, insight, knowledge, purity ; Rom.
16, 27 nova o-o(p Sew. 1 Tim. 1,17. Jude
25. Comp. Ecclus. 1,1.
^jjTrazna, as, 17, Spahi, Lat. Hispania,
pr. n. of the Spanish peninsula, including
modern Spain and Portugal, as constituting
a province of the Roman empire. It was
the native country of Quinctilian, Lucan,
Martial, and other Latin writers ; and many
Jews appear to have settled there. Rom.
15, 24. 28.
(nrapdcrcrca v. -rrtu, f. o>, (kindr.
o-Traea,) to tear, to rend, to mangle, Plut. Ar-
taxerx. 18. Diod. Sic. 5. 30. In N. T. to
convulse, to throw into spasms, like epilepsy,
spoken of the effects of demoniacal posses
sions, c. ace. Mark 1, 26. 9, 20. 26. Luke
9. 39. So Plut. de Gen. Socr. 22. p. 101.
Max. Tyr. Diss. 23.
crrrapycLVOO), o>, f. oxru, (a-irdpyavov,
<nrdpya>,) to swathe, to wrap in swaddling-
clothes, c. ace. Luke 2, 7 ; Pass. v. 12.
Sept. Pass, for Pu. ^P" Ez. 16, 4. Aris-
tot. H. An. 7. 4. Plut. Queest. Rom. 5.
Plato Legg. 782. e.
<T7T(ZTCtAxi6)) o>, f. Tjcrco, (trrraraArj, trjra-
Bdo),) to live in pleasure, voluptuously, wan
tonly, absol. 1 Tim. 5, 6. James 5, 5. EC
clus. 21,15. Hesych. o-TraraXa rpv<a. So
Karao-7raraXaa>, Sept. Prov. 29, 21. Anthol.
Gr. II. p. 22.
CTTTttft), >, f. aorco, to draw, to pull, Xen.
Eq. 7. 1 ; to draw in the air, to breathe,
Wi.-d. 7, 3. In N. T. to draw out, e. g.
a sword ; Mid. (nracrdpfvos TTJV p.d%aipav,
drawing HIS sword, Mark 14, 47. Acts 16,
27. Sept. for t)b Num. 22, 31. Judg. 9,
54. So Plut. C. Mar. 14. Xen. Cyr. 7. 3.
15.
(TTreipa, as, f/, also Ion. gen. TJS, Acts
10, 1. al. Arr. Tact. p. 73. Buttm. $ 34. n.
IV. 1 ; pr. any thing wound, wreathed, spi
ral ; a coil, Lat. spira, Anth. Gr. IV. p.
176. Jos. Ant. 8. 3. 6 ; a cord, rope, Luc.
Tox. 19. Diod. Sic. 3. 36. In N. T. a band,
troop, company.
1. Of Roman foot-soldiers, prob. a cohort,
of which there were ten in every legion,
each containing three maniples or six cen
turies, but varying in the number of men
at different times and according to circum
stances, from perhaps 300 to 1000 or more ;
comp. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 367. Diet, of
Antt. art. Exercitus, p. 500. ed. 2. So
Matt. 27, 27. Mark 15, 16. Acts 10, 1. 21,
31. 27, 1 see in o-f/3ao-ro y no. 2. So Jos,
B. J. 3. 4. 2 where of eighteen cmf ipai five
are said to contain each 1000 men, and the
others 600 ; ib. 3. 2. 1. Ant. 19. 2. 3. Plut.
Marcell. 25, 26. Perh. a legion Jos. B. J.
2. 11. 1. In Polybius rj <nreipa is every
where a maniple, manipulus, the third part
of a cohort ; e. g. Pol. 11. 23. 1 rpeir o-Trei-
pas TOVTO de /caXeirat TO crvvrayna r<av irt-
)i> Trapa Pcofjiaiois Koopris, comp. 4. 24. 5.
2. Of a band from the guards of the tem
ple, John 18, 3. 12. These were Levites,
who performed the menial offices of the
temple and kept watch by night, Ps. 134, 1.
2 K. 12, 9. 25, 18 ; espec. 1 Chr. 9, 17.
27 sq. They were under the command of
officers called orpar^yci , see in (rrpnTrjyos
no. 2 ; or also ^tXi ap^ot 1 Esdr. 1,9, comp.
Sept. 2 Chr. 35, 8. 9 ; see in ^tXi ap^os no.
3. Jos. B. J. 6. 5. 3 dpa/ioj/rfr 8f ol rov
If pov (pv\aKfs jJyyeiXai/ ra> crTparrj-yu. Some
understand in John 1. c. a band of Roman
soldiers ; but these would have led Jesus
to their own officers, and not to the chief
priests ; and besides, this was not a band of
armed soldiers, see Matt. 26, 55. Luke 22,
52. Genr. Judith 14, 11. 2 Mace. 8, 23.
, f. a-nepo), 1 . to sow, to scatter
seed ; absol. Matt. 6, 26 ra ivfrfiva . . . ov
<rnfipov<Tiv. t 13, 3. 4. Mark 4, 3. 4. Lukf>
672
8, 5 bis. ^2, 24. Part. 6 <rireip<av, the
sower, Matt. 13, 3. 18. Mark 4, 3. 14. Luke
8, 5. 2 Cor. 9, 10. With ace. of the seed
sown, Matt. 13, 24 (nrtipovri. Ka\bv (nrfppa.
v. 25. 27. 31. 37. 39. 1 Cor. 15, 36. 37 bis.
Pass, of a single seed or grain, Mark 4, 31.
32 K.OK.K.OV crivcnrftos . . . vrav (Tnapfj. So by
analogy, of the body as committed to the
earth, 1 Cor. 15, 42/43 bis. 44. With pre
positions of place, e. g. ei? c. ace. Matt. 13,
22. Mark 4, 18 ; tv c. dat. Matt. 13, 31 ;
eVi c. gen. Mark 4, 31 ; eVi c. ace. Matt.
13, 20. 23; rrapd c. ace. v. 19 irapa TI]V
686v. Sept. genr. for 5^J Ecc. 11,4. Gen.
26, 12 ; c. ace. Ecc. 4, 6. Jer. 12, 13 ; c. eV
Ex. 23, 16 ; c. ri Hos. 2, 23. So Hdot.
3. 100. Ml V. H. 3. 18. Xen. Mem. 2. 1.
13; c. ace. of seed Hdot. 4. 17. Xen. CEc.
17. 5 ; also c. ace. of the field, Sept. Ex.
23, 10. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 38. Hence in pro
verbial expressions ; Matt. 25, 24. 26, et
Luke 19, 21. 22, Sepi fcoi/ OTTOV OVK ea-rrfipas
KT\. John 4, 37 uXXor fcrriv 6 (nrttpcav KT\.
2 Cor. 9, 6 bis, 6 a-nfipcov (pfido/j-evcos KT\.
Gal. 6, 7 6 yap tav oweipg tivSpanros KT\.
for all which see in Sepi co no. 2.
2. Trop. of a teacher, to sow the word of
life, to disseminate instruction, John 4, 36.
Mark 4, 14 rbv \6yov a-rrtipei. 1 Cor. 9, 1 1.
Pass. Mark 4, 15 bis, oirov (nrdpfrai 6 Xdyoy,
KT\. vv. 16. 20. Matt. 13, 19 TO icnmpptvor fv
TV Kcipbia. James 3, 18. Also Gal. 6, 8 bis,
6 (TiTfipaiV fls Trjv crdpKa ... 6 cnr. tls TO
Trvevpa, i. q. whoever liveth to (acteth for)
the flesh, or to (for) the Spirit ; see in 3epi-
no. 2. a. Comp. Prov. 22, 8. Aristot.
Rhet. 3. 3. 18 crv fie ravra alcrxpuis juei/
fcnreipas, KdKcas fie e3e pt(ras. Cic. de Or. 2.
65 " ut sementem feceris, ita metes."
<rjreicov\dr(i)f>, O pos, 6, Lat. speculator
v. spiculator, Engl. a pike-man, halberdier,
a kind of soldiers forming the body- guard
of kings and princes, who also according to
Oriental custom acted as executioners, Mark
6. 27. Senec. de Ira 1. 16 " centurio sup-
plicio praepositus condere gladium specula-
torem jubet" Jul. Firmic. 8. 26. Sueton.
Claud. 35. Tac. Ann. 2. 12. 2. Comp.
Wetst. N. T. I. p. 580. Rabb. TioV^BO,
see Buxt. Lex. Chald. 1533. Heb. na,
see Heb. Lex. s. v. Greek 8opv<p6pos Hdian.
1. 4. 10.
<T7rev8u>, f. o-7reurcB, to pour out, to make
a libation, Sept. for T(05 Gen. 35. 14. Hdian.
4. 8. 12. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 1. In N. T. Mid.
tTTre vSopat, to pour out oneseJf, i. e. trop.
one s blood, to offer up one s strength and
life, c. eVi TIVI, upon or for any, thing, Phil.
2, 17 ; absol. id. 2 Tim. 4, 6. Comp. Liv.
21. 29 libare vires.
UTOS, TO, (Wei pw,) seed,
sown, whether of grain, plants, or trees.
1. Pr. Matt. 13, 24 (nrtiptw Kakov
fjia. vv. 27. 32. 37. 38. Mark 4, 31. 1 Cor.
15, 38. 2 Cor. 9, 10. Sept. for 3nj Gen.
I, 11. 47, 23. JE1. V.H. 9. 25. Xen. CEc.
17. 10.
2. Trop. semen virile, Heb. 11, 11 - r see
fully in KaTajBoXr) no. 2. Trop. 1 John 3, 9
iras 6 yeyfvrjfjifvos (K rov Seov . . . oWp/ia
avrov (3eoC) ev aural fievei, i. e. the germ or
principle of divine life through which he is
begotten of God, TO Trvfiip-a. Sept. and y-iT
Lev. 15, 16. 18, 21. So M. Antonin. 4!
36. Arr. Epict. 1. 13. 3. Meton. seed, child
ren, offspring, Matt. 22, 24. 25 ^ ex^v
anfpfjLa. Mark 12, 19. 20. 21. 22. Luke 20,
28. (Sept. and 3nj 1 Sam. 1, 11. 2. 22.)
Genr. for posterity, Luke 1, 55 TO> AjBpaap,
Kal TO> (Tir(pp.aTi avTov. John 7, 42. 8, 33.
37. Acts 3, 25. 7, 5. 6. 13, 23. Rom. 1,3.
4,13.18. 9, 7 bis. 11,1. 2 Cor. 11,22.
Gal. 3, 16 ter. 19. 2 Tim. 2, 8. Heb. 2, 16.
II, 18. Rev. 12, 17. Trop. Christians from
the Gentiles also are called the seed of Abra
ham, as having the same faith ; Rom. 4, 16
TO) (Ttrfpfian, ov rca (K TOII vopov p.6vov, aXXu
*ai TO> (K Tu orecos *A/3paa/i. 9, 8. Gal. 3, 29.
Sept. for 3nt Gen. 3, 15. 13,16. 15,5. So .
pr. Jos. Ant. 8. 7. 6. Soph. Elect. 1508.
^Eschyl. Choeph. 474. Time. 5. 16; also
in Plur. ^Eschyl. Suppl. 290. Soph. CEd.
Col. 600. Plato Legg. 853. c. But this
usage in N. T. comes rather from the He
brew ; comp. Winer { 3. p. 35. 2.
3. Spec, a remnant, a few survivors, like
seed kept over from a former year ; Rom.
9, 29 et p.T) Kvptos (ra/3acb3 eyKarfXnrfV yplv
cnrepiia, quoted from Is. 1,9 where Sept.
for t^iO Jos. Ant. 11. 5. 3. Plato Tim.
23. b, e S)v Ttacra 17 Tro Xty eVri ravvv vp.uiv,
TT(pi\(i(p?!evTos Trore (nrtpfjiaTos (^pa^tos.
(TTrepfioXoyos, O v, 6, f), ((nrepp.a, Xeyw.)
gathering seeds, a seed-picker, of birds, opvi-
3o>v o-Trep/zoXoycoi/ Plut. Demetr. 28 ; as a
name for crows and rooks, Aristoph. Av.
233, 579. Artemid. 2. 20. In N. T. put
for a trifter, babbler, who picks up and re
tails scraps of knowledge, trifling things,
Acts 17, 18. So Athen. 8. p. 344. c. Dem.
269. 19; comp. o-Trep^oXoyeco Philostr.
Vit. Apoll. 5. 20. Wetstein N. T. II. p.
564.
CTTreuotOj f. evo-w, trans, to urge on, to
hasten, Horn. II. 13. 236. Hdot. 1. 38, 206.
Oftener and in N. T. intrans. to urge
673
oneself on, to press on, to make haste, having
respect simply to time, and thus differing
from (rTrouSafco, where see; absol. Acts
22, 18 ; c. inf. Acts 20, 16 Za-irevSf yap
. . . yfVf&Sai fls l(povara\r)fjL. (Jos. Ant. 7.
9. 7. Hdian. 6. 8. 15. Xen. Hell. 3. 1. 17.)
By Hebr. Part, o-irfvo-as is put with a verb
of motion adverbially, i. q. hastily, quickly,
e. g. Luke 2, 16 ^ 3o " o-Trtvo-atn-fs. 19, 5.
6. Sept. and nna Gen. 45, 9. Ex. 34, 8.
Josh. 8, 19. See Heb. Lex. ina Pi. no. 1.
With an accus. i. q. to hasten after any
thing, to await with eager desire ; 2 Pet. 3,
12 Trpo&boiciavTas KOI crrrei/o ovTas rf)v irapov-
ffiav KT\. For this accus. see Matth. j 423.
p. 779. Sept. c. ace. for "pna Is. 16, 5.
So Find. Isth. 4. 22 <nrfvb(iv dptrdv. Dion.
Hal. Ant. 1.81. Thuc. 6. 39, 79.
o7TJJ\aiov, ov, TO, (oWoy,) a cave, cav
ern, den, Lat. spelunca, Matt. 21, 13. Mark
11, 17. Luke 19. 46. John 11, 38. Heb. 11,
38. Rev. 6, 15. Sept. for rnsa Gen. 19,
30. Josh. 10, 16. 17. Luc. D* Deor. 4. 1.
JE\. V. H. 12. 39. Plato Rep. 515. a.
orrtXa9, aSoy, 17, a rock by or in the sea,
a breaker, on which vessels are shipwrecked,
Jos. B. J. 3. 9. 3. Pol. 1. 37. 2. Diod. Sic. 3.
44. In N. T. Plur. trop. rocks, breakers, Jude
12 ; spoken of unworthy persons, through
whom the dyaTrat, and the good cause gen
erally, suffered shipwreck ; comp. 1 Tim.
1, 19. Vulg. has macula, spots, as if for
<nrIXot, which is not read ; see 2 Pet. 2, 13.
OTTiXo?, ov, 6, a spot, stain, blemish,
trop. in a moral sense, Eph. 5, 27. 2 Pet.
"2, 13. Pr. Jos. Ant. 13. 11.3. Luc. Amor.
15. Plut. Symp. 3. 10. 3 fin. A late word
used for the Attic /c^Xi j, Lob. ad Phryn. p.
28.
O"7rtA,o&)j Q), f. oxrci), (o-7riXor r ) to spot,
to stain, to defile, c. ace. James 3, 6 yX&io-o-a
17 crTrtAot tra oXoi/ TO aco/xa. Pass. Jude 23.
Wisd. 15, 4. Dion. Hal. 9. 6. Luc. Amor.
15. A late word, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 28.
cnrXayxyiZofjLai, f. to-S^o-o/zat, Pass,
depon. (o-n\dyxvov, ) to feel the bowels yearn,
to hare compassion, to pity ; absol. Matt.
20,34 o~Tr\ayxvi(T 5(\s 8( 6 Irja-ovs. Mark 1,
41. Luke 10, 33. 15, 20. With Vt c. dat.
Matt. 14, 14. Luke 7, 13; Vi c. ace. Matt.
[14,14.] 15,32. Mark 6, 34. 8,2. 9,22;
Tffpi c. gen. Matt. 9, 36. With gen. sim
ply, like Lat. miseret, Matt. 18, 27 oTrXay-
XVKT^sds . . ToC 8ov\ov (Kfivov. Symm.
Deut. 13, 8. Gr. Anon. 1 Sam. 13, 21;
also tTei<nr\ayxyi6fi.(vos Sept. Prov. 17, 5.
Elsewhere only in later books, Test. XII
43
Pair. p. 640, 641, 642 ; c, ds p. 642 bis ;
c. ri nva p. 636, 641. Act. Thorn. 38.
The Act. o-TrXayxvifcu, occurs once in the
sense of a~ir\ayxvfva>, to eat the inwards of
victims sacrificed, 2 Mace. 6, 8.
(nrXayxyov, ov, TO, an intestine, bowel,
Eurip. Med. 220. Soph. Aj. 995. Plut. adv
Colot. 33 crtSr/poCc o-7r\dyxvov. Usually and
in N. T. only PLUR. TO o-n\dyxva, the
inwards, bowels, viscera; in profane writers
chiefly spoken of the upper viscera of vic
tims, as the heart, lungs, liver, which were
eaten during or after the sacrifice, Horn. II.
1. 464. Od. 3. 9, 461. Plut. Marcell. 5.
Hdian. 5. 5. 20. In N. T. of persons.
1. the inwards, bowels; Acts 1,18 eexv%r)
irdvra ra <nr\dyxva avrov, see in Xaovew.
2 Mace. 9, 5. Plut. de vitand. ^Ere alien. 8.
For the womb Find. Ol. 6. 73.
2. Spec, the inward parts, as in Engl.
the breast, the heart, as the seat of the emo
tions and passions ; e. g. anger, Aristoph.
Ran. 844 rrpos opyrjv cnr\dyxva SepfjLrjwjs.
ib. 1006. Soph. Aj. 995. In N. T. of the
gentler emotions, as compassion, tender
affection, like Heb. d^arn ; put for the
heart, soul, mind, the inner man. E. g.
a) Genr. 2 Cor. 6, 12 o-Tfi/o^copeio-3* iv
ro ts o-rrXdyxvois v/icoi/, parall. with 17 KapSta
in v. 11. Philem. 7 TO. crrrX. rtSv ayiatv dva-
TTfTravfTai 8ia crov. V. 20. 1 John 3, 17.
Sept. and D^arn Prov. 12, 10 ; comp.
D^arn Gen. 43, 30. 1 K. 3, 26. So Ec-
clus. 3~0, 7. Plut de Virt. et Vit. 2. Test.
XII Patr. p. 533, 641. b) Meton. as
the seat of pity, compassion, affection, lore ;
2 Cor. 7, 15 *ai TU orrXay^j/a avrov irtpio -
(TOT(pu>s (Is i>fi.ds (crriv. Phil. 1, 8 a)S tiri-
TToSoS irdvras v/iar tv oTrXdyxyois "I. Xp. i. e.
not with mere personal affection, but with
Christian love. Phil. 2, 1. Intensive, Luke
1, 78 8ia ra o-n-X. eXtovs SeoC. Col. 3, 12
orrX. oiKTippov. Comp. Gesen. Lehrg. p.
671. 3. Genr. D^arn , Sept. eXfor, Deut.
13, 18. Is. 47, 6. So Test. XII Patr. 641,
643 tx flv o"tr\dyx va Xovf. c) Put for
the olyect of affection, e. g. Philem. 12 TO
t/jui oTT\dyx^u, my own bowels, as in Engl.
my own heart, spoken of a person and im
plying strong affection; here parall. with
TO tp.bv TKVOV v. 10. So Philostr. Vit.
Soph. 2. 3 OVK fTrairoo vo Ofjiai. TOIS e /iou
o~Tr\dyxvois. Artemid. 1. 46 01 TraiSes
\tyovrai, cor KO.\ tVro crSua.
ov, 6, a sponge, Matt. 27,
48. Mark 15, 36. John 19, 29. Horn. Od.
1. 111. Luc. Ver. Hist 1.41. Plato Tim.
70. c.
674
J"7ToSo9, ov, rj, ashes, Heb. 9, 13 o-TroSoy
dap.dXf>s. Matt. 11,21 et Luke 10, 13 tV
<raK*.<a mil (TTroSw . . . /J.fT(v6rj(rav. To lie
down in ashes, or to cast ashes or dust on
the head, was a part of oriental mourning ;
comp. Sept. and 1SK Esth. 4, 1. 3. Is. 58,
5. Jei . 6, 26. Jon. 3, 6 ; also 1 Mace. 3,
47. 4, 39. Jos. Ant. 7. 9. 2. ^Eschyl. Suppl.
826, 1159. Wetst. N. T. I. 384 sq. Genr.
Ecclus. 10, 9. Horn. Od. 9. 375. Luc. D.
Mort. 20. 4. Arr. Epict. 3. 13. 18.
cnropaj as, T], (oTreipw,) a sowing, seed
time, Sept. for snt 2 K. 19, 29 ; the green
sprout, grain, as growing, 1 Mace. 10, 30.
Jos. Ant. 2. 14. 4. In N. T. i. q. cnrtp^a,
seed, semen virile, (pr. Justin. Mart. Apol.
2. p. 93,) trop. 1 Pet. 1,23 ai/ayeyew/^cVot
OVK fK criropds (pSapTrjs. So Act. Thorn.
J31 Troias crTropas KOI TTOI OU ytvovs vnap-
X*is. Justin. Mart. Apol. 1. p. 51.
<T7r6ptyU-oy. ov, 6, 17, adj. (o-Tre/pw,) sown,
for sowing, e. g. oWp/ia Gen. 1 , 29. Lev.
11, 37 ; fit for sowing, fj yrj Diod. Sic. 1.
36. Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 10. In N. T. Plur.
Neut. ra <Tir6 pip. a, sown fields, fields of
grain, corn fields, Matt. 12, 1. Mark 2, 23.
Luke 6. 1.
orropo?, ov, 6, (o-im pw,) a sowing,
seed-time, Sept. for Ci nn Ex. 34, 21. Xen.
CEc. 7. 20 ; Ihe green sprout, grain, as
growing Ecclus. 40, 22. In N. T. i. q.
(rnepp.a, seed ; Mark 4, 26 /3aX?; TOV crnopov
eVi TTJS yrjs. v. 27. Luke 8, 5. 11 ; trop.
2 Cor. 9, 10. Sept. for jnj Deut. 11, 10.
o-TTOvSd^w, f. d<ra> 2 Pet. 1, 15, (O-TTOV-
817,) earlier fut. o-Trovb aa-op.ai Buttm. $ 113.
n. 7 : to speed, to make haste, pr. as mani
fested in diligence, earnestness, zeal ; comp.
in (TTrevSw.
1 . Genr. to make haste, to make effort, to
endeavour ; c. infin. 2 Tim. 4, 9 O-TTOVO CKTOV
fX3ftf Trpdy p.e ra^ftas- v. 21. Tit. 3, 12.
Sept. for liinn Job 31, 5. Judith 13. 12.
2. to give diligence, to lie in earnest, to be
forward ; c. inf. Gal. 2, 10 6 KOI eVn-ouSacra
avro TOVTO noirjcrai. Eph. 4, 3. 1 Thess. 2,
17. 2 Tim. 2, 15. Heb. 4, 11. 2 Pet. 1, 10.
15. 3, 14. Sept. Is. 21, 3. Diod. Sic. 1.58.
Xen. Apol. 22.
<T7rouSato9, a, ov, (O-TTOVO^,) speedy,
hasty, in the sense of earnest, diligent, for
ward; 2 Cor. 8, 17. 22 bis, o-7rov8aioi> ovra,
wvl of TroXu (TTrouSatoTfpoi . Neut. compa-
rat. a-TTovoaioTfpov as adv. intens. very
earnestly, very diligently, 2 Tim. 1, 17.
Diod. Sic. 1. 51. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 2.
<77rouoato)9, adv. (a-rrovbaios, ) speedily,
i. e. earnestly, diligently ; Luke 7, 4 -jrapt-
K.d\ovv avrov (TTTouSa/wy. Tit. 3, .1 3. Com-
parat. o-TrovSaiorepcoy, the more speedily,
the sooner, Phil. 2, 28; see Buttm. j 115.
5. JEI V. H. 2. 2. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 9.
cTTTOuS^, ;)$, ,7, l. speed, haste, as man
ifested in earnestness, diligence, zeal ; e. g.
fiera {nrovbrjs, with haste, i. e. hastily,
eagerly, Mark 6, 25. Luke 1, 39. Sept.
for -pTBn Ex. 12, 11. Wisd. 19, 2. Hdian.
3. 4. I Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 6.
2. Spec, diligence, earnest effort, forward
ness ; Rom. 12, 8 TrpoKTrdp-fvos e* (rrrovb^.
v. 11. 2 Cor. 7, 11. 8, 7. 8. 2 Pet. 1, 5.
Jude 3 7ru(rav crirovb rjv Troiovp.fvos. So in
behalf of any one, t/Tre p rivos 2 Cor. 7, 12.
8, 16; c. Trpdf final Heb. 6, 11. Jos. Ant
20. 9. 2. Xen. Conv. 1. 6; -n-pos nva Jos.
Ant. 12. 3. 3; rrepi n Hdian. 1. 13. 15.
Diod. Sic. 1. 81.
orrupi?, t Sos, T), (oTTTfipa,) a basket, for
storing grain, provisions, or the like ; Matt.
15, 37. 16, 10. Mark 8, 8. 20. Acts 9, 25.
Arr. Epict. 4. 10. 21 o-rrvpio-i Sfinvio-cu
Alciphr. 3. 56. Hdot. 5. 16. Comp. Wetst.
N. T. I. p. 426.
(TTaoiOV) ov, TO, (crrao), urn^u,) Plur.
by Metaplasm 01 oraStoi and ra ardSia,
Buttm. ^ 56. 6 ; in N. T. only the former ;
a stadium, pr. the standard of measure.
1. Pr. a stadium, furlong, as a measure
of distance containing 600 Greek feet, or
625 Roman feet, equivalent to 606$ feet or
202J yards English ; the proportion of the
Greek foot to the Roman being as 25 to
24 ; the former being equal to 12.135 inches
Engl. and the latter to 1 1 .6496 inches. The
Roman mile, p.l\iov, (75 to the degree,;
contained eight stadia ; and ten stadia are
equivalent to the modern geographical mile
of 60 to the degree. See Adam s Rom. Ant.
p. 503. Diet, of Antt. art. Mensura, also
Append. So Luke 24, 13. John 6, 19. 11,
18. Rev. 14, 20. 21, 16. So ot oraSioi
Jos. B. J. 7. 6. 6. Pol. 2. 14. 9. Xen. Cyr.
7. 1. 5; ra o~rdoia Pol. 3. 17. 2. Hdot. 2.
149. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 17.
2. a stadiwn, circus, in which public
games were exhibited ; so called because the
Olympic course was a stadium in length ;
1 Cor. 9, 24 ot (v crraSia) rpexovrts. See
Potter s Gr. Ant. I. p. 39. Adam s Rom.
Ant. p. 340, 567. Diet, of Antt. art. Sta
dium. Jos. B. J. 2. 9. 3 ev oraSi w. Find.
Ol. 13. 42 o-raS/ou Spopov. Also TO <rrd8iov
JE\. V. H. 13. 43. Pol. 18. 29. 4. Xen.
Hell. 1. 2. 1.
ara/JiVOS, ov, 6 v. 17, (UTTJ/^I,) an earth
en jar, jug, e. g. for keeping wine,
675
Dem. 933. 25. Aristoph. Plut. 545.
In N. T. ajar, pot, vase, in which the man
na was laid up in the ark ; Heb. 9, 4 o-rdp,-
vos XP V(T ^ comp. Ex. 16, 33, where Sept. for
I" 1 ?. 3 ?? 5 ? See Moeris p. 44 dp,(popea, TOV bi<&-
TOV o-Tafjivov, \TTIKOIS (rrdfivov, E\\rjviK(os.
Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 400.
O Tda KKTTTj^, ov, 6, (erracrtdfco, ordcrtr,)
one who stirs up sedition, makes insurrec
tion, an insurgent; Mark 15, 7 Lachm. for
<rv<rra<riaoTT]s in Rec. Jos. Ant. 14. 1. 3
(ptXos 8e TIS YpKavov iSov/xator AiTiVarpor
\ey6fj.vos . . . Spacrn/ptoj 8f TIJV (pvcriv &>v al
a-Taa-iao-rfjs. Ptolem. in Tetrab. p. 165.
Grroo-19, etof, 17, (?cm7p.t,) Act. a setting
up, erection, as of a statue, Dion. Hal. Ant.
5. 35. Usually and in N. T. in an intransi
tive sense.
1. a standing, the act or state of stand
ing ; as (rrdo-iv e^eti/, to have a standing,
1. q. to stand, Heb. 9, 8 ert TTJS TrpcorT/s O-KT;-
vijs f xoixrrjs CTTCKTIV. Dion. Hal. Ant. 6. 95
peXpis av ovpavos re KOI yrj TTJV avTrjv ord-
<rw e x&xrt. Pol. 5. 5. 3.
2. a standing up, uprising, e. g. a) Of
a popular commotion, insurrection, sedition,
uproar; Mark 15, 7 ogives tv TTJ oratm
(povov irenoirjKtio-av. Luke 23, 19. 25. Acts
19. 40. 24, 5. So Jos. Vit. $ 17. Hdian. 3.
2. 13. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 63. b) In a more
private sense, dissension, controversy, with
the idea of violence ; Acts 15,2 yevofjLevrjs
ovv crrdo-fcof Kal TJTT) erects. 23, 7. 10. Sept.
for 3-n Prov. 17, 14. So Pol. 6. 44. 6.
Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 11. .
crrarrjp, fjpos, 6, (urrTj/u,) any weight ;
espec. a slater, an Attic silver coin of a cer
tain weight, Matt. 17, 27. It was equal to
the Attic tetradrachm, or four silver drach
mae, originally worth 3s. 3d. sterling or 78
cents ; but in the times of the N. T. cur
rent among the Romans and Jews for about
2s. Gd. sterling or 60 cents ; see in Spa^/uy
and dpyvpiov no. 2. Boeckh Metrolog. Un-
tersuch. p. 81, 124. Aquil. et Symm. for
bj5ti3 Ex. 38, 24. Num. 3, 47. Josh. 7, 21.
^E1.V. H. 12. 1. Xen. Hell. 5. 2. 21. There
was also a crrarijp of gold, Jos. Ant. 7. 14.
10. Dinarch. 101. 31 ; see Diet, of Antt.
art. Stater.
crrau/30?, oO, 6, a pointed stake, pale,
palisade, Horn. II. 24. 453. Jos. B. J. 3. 7.
19. Thuc. 7. 25. Xen. An. 7. 4. 14. Later
and in N. T. a cross, i. e. a stake with a
cross-piece, on which malefactors were
nailed for execution, or crucified. This
mode of punishment was known to the an
cient Hebrews, Deut. 21, 22 ; to the Egyp
tians, Gen. 40, 19; to the Persians, Ezra
6, 11. Esth. 7, 10. Hdot. 6. 30. ib. 7. 194;
and also to the Carthaginians, Pol. 1 . 86. 4 ;
but was most common among the Romans
for slaves and criminals ; and by them was
introduced among the later Jews, Jos. B. J.
2. 14. 9. ib. 5. 11. 1. Persons about to be
crucified were first scourged, and then made
to bear their own cross to the place of exe
cution ; comp. Jos. 11. cc. Artemid. 2. 56
o p.tX\u>i avTu> [crTavpw] TrpocrnXovcrSai,
npoTtpov avTov /3ao-rdei. A label or title
was usually placed on the breast or over
the criminal. See Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 274.
Diet, of Antt. art. Crux.
1 . the cross, as an instrument of punish
ment ; Matt. 27, 32 rouroi Tjyydpfvcrav, Iva
aprj TOV (rravpov OVTOV, i. e. Jesus being
faint under the weight of his cross, Simon
was compelled to aid him in bearing it. 27,
40. 42. Mark 15, 21. 30. 32. Luke 23, 26.
John 19, 17. 19. 25. 31. Phil. 2, 8. Col. 1,
20. 2, 14. So Philo in Flacc. II. p. 527.
36. c. Luc. de Mort. Pergr. 45. Diod. Sic.
2. 18. Trop. in the phrases aipttv, acrrd-
tiv, \afj.fidv(iv TOV (TTavpov, to take up or
bear one s cross, i. e. to undergo suffering,
trial, punishment ; to expose oneself to con
tumely and death ; so with alptiv Matt. 16,
24. Mark 8, 34. 10, 21. Luke 9, 23;
fiao-rd&iv Luke 14, 27; \apfidveiv Matt.
10, 38.
2. Meton. the cross, for the punishment
of the cross, crucifixion, spoken only of the
death of Christ upon the cross, Eph. 2, 16.
Heb. 12, 2 vTTf/jLfive oravpoi/. So 6 araupos
TOV Xp. 1 Cor. 1, 17. Gal. 6, 12. 14. Phil.
3, 18 ; 6 Xoyor TOV oravpou 1 Cor. 1, 18:
absol. Gal. 5, 11.
. f. coo-to, (oraupo y,) to stake,
to drive slakes, pales, palisades, Thuc. 7. 25.
Later and in N. T. to crucify, to nail to
the cross ; with ace. expr. or impl. Matt.
20. 19 fiacmySxrai Kal (rravpaxrai. 23, 34.
26, 2. 27, 22 sq. Mark 15, 13 sq. Acts 2,
36. al. Sept. for f^n Egtfj. 7, 10. So
Jos. Ant. 17. 10. 10. Luc. Prometh. 1.
Pol. 1. 86. 4. Trop. to crucify, to mortify,
i. q. Saiwroco, c. ace. Gal. 5, 24 crravpovv
TT)v a-dpica, to crucify the Jlesh, to .vanquish,
mortify, destroy the power of the carnal
nature. 6, 14 f /iot KoV/xor e crravpcorat, xayco
TO> Kotr/io), i. e. the world is dead to me and
I to the world, I have renounced the world
and the world me. -f-
<rra(pv\T], ^ f , 17, grapes, a cluster of
grapes ; Matt. 7,16 P.TJTI oaiXX/yovo ti ana
uiv crra(pv\r)v. Luke 6, 44. Rev. 14,
676
18. Sept. for 233 Gen. 40, 11. Is. 5, 2.
Diod. Sic. 4. 5. Xen. (Ec. 19. 19.
crra^f?, VO s, 6, an ear of grain, Lat.
spica; Matt. 12, 1 ri XXeti/ rov? emixvar.
Mark 2, 23. 4, 28 bis. Luke 6, 1. Sept.
for nVaiZJ Gen. 41, 6. 7. Ruth 2, 1. Eurip.
Hec. 593. Luc. Saturn. 7. Plut. Eumen.
6 bis.
.SVa^u?, vor, 6, Slachys, pr. n. of a
Christian, Rom. 16, 9.
(Trejij, rjs, f), (o-Tf yw,) a covering, roof,
Matt. 8, 8. Luke 7, 6. Mark 2. 4 aTrfoW-
yacrav rrjv crTfyrjv, comp. in dirocrreyd^a>.
Sept. for fi&3 Gen. 8, 13. 1 Esdr. 6, 4.
JE\. V. H. 9/18. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 14.
crreya), f. ga>, to cover, c. ace. Luc. Tim.
18. Thuc. 4. 34. In N. T. to cover orer
in silence, to bear in silence, to bear with,
to forbear ; c. ace. 1 Cor. 9, 12 dXXa -rravra
<rrfyop.ev. 13, 7; absol. 1 Thess. 3, 1. 5.
So Diod. Sic. 11. 32 TTJV fiiav. Pol. 3. 53. 2.
Plato Gorg. 493. c. Others in 1 Cor. 13, 7
render, to cover, to hide, i. e. to excuse all
wrongs ; but not in accordance with Paul s
usage ; so Ecclus. 8, 17. Pol. 4. 8. 2. Thuc.
6. 72.
(7Teipo<f, a, ov, (arfppos, crrepfos, kindr.
t<rr7/u,) sterile, barren, pr. of soil, like orep-
pos; trop. only of females, Luke 1, 7. 36.
23, 29. Gal. 4, 27. Sept. for rnpj* Gen.
11, 30. Judg. 13, 2. 3. Luc. D. Mo rt. 28.
2 bis. Dion. Hal. Ant. 2. 25 fin. Eur. Andr.
711.
crreXXw, f. o-reXw, pr. Germ, stelkn, to
set, to place, to make stand in order, e. g.
soldiers in battle-array, Horn. H. 4. 294 ;
trop. to put in order, to prepare, to fit out,
as riva ts [MX r ) v Horn. II. 12. 325; crrpa-
riav Hdot. 3. 141 ; also to fit or furnish with
garments, to deck, to clothe, Hdot. 3. 14 ;
and so Pass. Luc. D. Mort. 3. 2. Xen. An.
3. 2. 7. Hence, from the idea of making
ready and motion to a place, comes the
usual Greek signif. to send, to despatch, im
plying a previous fitting out, and so differ
ing from TTf/xTro), e. g. Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 4.
Thuc. 3. 86 ; Pass, or Mid. to be sent, to go,
In take ajourney, Jos. Ant. 1. 19. 1. Hdot.
3. 53. Xen. An. 5. 1. 5. Further, as a
nautical word, IOTIO ore XXeip, to send in
the sails, to draw or take in, to furl, Horn.
Od. 3. 11 ; hence also of astringent medi
cines, to draw in, to contract, Alex. Aphrod.
Ta crre XXowa TTJV KoiXiav. Trop. to repress,
to diminish, to assuage, Sept. for T)3^ of
the waters Gen. 8, 1. Jos. Ant. 5. 8. 3 \i>-
wijv oraXr/cai. ib. 9. 10. 2 6 ^et/x.wj eVraXrj.
Philo de Vit. Mos. III. p. 668. e, rtjv
crav (nr)(riv . . . crre XXeti/ KOI KaSaipelj/. Of
persons, to repress, to restrain, with diro,
from any thing, Philo de Spec. Legg. p.
772. e, OTTO TUIV v^TJXuiv Kal vntpoyKW dv-
TKnraxra Kal crre XXoticra. Mid. absol. Plut.
Anim. an corp. 4. Mor. III. p. 343, ot Kara
^VXTJV x(in<avfs, oretXao-Sai TOV caftpamov
OVK fStvTfs. Hence in N. T.
MID. or PASS. trop. of persons contract
ing or restraining themselves from fear, sur
prise, aversion, to shrink from, to withdraw
from, to avoid, c. ace. 2 Cor. 8, 20 o-reXXo-
fjLtvoi TOVTO. With OTTO, 2 Thess. 3, 6 ore X-
Xe(r3at vfius dno travrbs a8eX(ov KT\. Pol.
8. 22. 4 TTJV (K rrjs vvvrfiflas Kara^iaicriv
o-rt XXeo-Sai. With dno, Sept. Mai. 2, 5
OTTO 7rpocra)7rou ovofiOTos /J.DU oreAXeo Sai av-
TOV, for Heb. SBB nn? .
crre/i/^a, aroy, TO, (o-r^>a>,) a fillet, gar
land, wreath; Acts 14, 13 ravpovs Kal
(TTennara, i. e. victims adorned with fillets
and garlands, as was customary in heathen
sacrifices ; comp. Potter Gr. Ant. I. p. 225
sq. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 323. Diet, of
Antt. art. Serla. Luc. Alex. 27. Pol. 16.
33. 5. Plato Rep. 617. c.
orezwy/io?, oO, 6, (o-rtvdfa,) a sigh
ing, groaning, e. g. of the oppressed, Acts
7, 34, quoted from Ex. 2, 24 where Sept.
for HJ5SD , as also Ex. 6, 5 ; for n Judg.
2, 18. Also of prayers to God not expressed
in articulate words, Rom. 8, 26 ; comp.
Mark 7, 35. Sept. for Mna, Ps. 38, 10.
Luc. Jup. Trag. 2. ^Eschin. Dial. Soc. 3
3. Plato Rep. 578. a.
<7Tvd(i), f. , (crr/i/co, ffrevos,) to sigh,
to groan, e. g. of persons in distress, afflic
tion, absol. Rom. 8, 23 Kal Tjp.cls avrol eV
favrols crTfvdfriifv. 2 Cor. 5, 2. 4. Heb.
13, 17 ; or from impatience, ill humour, i. q.
to murmur, to complain, /car dXXijXeoi
James 5, 9. Also of fervent though silent
prayer ; Mark 7, 34 dvaj3\tyas . . . eWe-
i/ae, comp. Rom. 8, 26. Sept. genr. for
$.?. Is. 24, 7. Lam. 1, 22. Wisd 5. 3.
Pint Agesil. 16. Dem. 835. 12.
aTevbs, T), ov, strait, narrow, e. g.
77 TrvXj; f) (TT(vf) Matt. 7, 13. 14. Luke 13,
24 ; comp. 2 Esdr. 7, 6 sq. Sept. for "i?
Is. 49, 20. Ceb. Tab. 10. Hdian. 3. 3. 2
Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 25.
eojj >, f. TJO-W, (o-Tevo^wpo?
s t ra ti en f or room, Sept
Josh. 17, 15. Luc. Nigr. 13. Pass. Hdian
7. 9. 18. Diod. Sic. 20. 29. In N. T
Pass. trop. to be straitened, distiessed, not
crrevo^wpta
677
arrjp 47/109
able to turn oneself, 2 Cor. 4, 8. 6, 12 bis,
*opp. rrXarvva in v. 11. So Arr. Epict. 1.
25. 28 (avTovs SXi /So/ifv not o~T(vox<0pov-
fJi(V KT\.
crrevoxwpia, as, 77, (<rrfvox>pt w,) strait-
ness of place, want of room, Diod. Sic. 18.
42. Thuc. 4. 26. In N. T. trop. straits,
distress, anguish ; as 17 SAtyir Kal a-revox-
Rom. 2, 9. 8, 35. 2 Cor. 6, 4 ; V di/dyKatr
... V crrtvoxvpiais 2 Cor. 12, 10. Sept. for
Sli5*3 Is. 8, 22. So Ecclus. 10, 26. Arr.
Ep ict. 1. 25. 26. Pol. 1. 67. 1.
<TTepOS) a, 6v, (trrtppos, kindr. to-n;fu.)
hard, firm, solid ; e. g. as opp. to a liquid,
(TTfpea Tpofprj, solid food, antith. TO ydXa milk,
Heb. 5, 12. 14. So Arr. Epict. 2. 16. 39 ov
Se Xet? 77877 a>s TO. TratSi a dTroyaXaKTicrSJjixu
<a\ a7TT(r3ai rp<xpfjs orfpeorrepay. Diod.
Sic. 2.*4 ; Ta ocrra Plato Phaed. 98. c ; Xi 3o?
Horn. Od. 19. 494. Trop. firm, stable, im
movable, 2 Tim. 2, 19 Sf/xe Xto? row StoO.
1 Pet. 5, 9 (rrtptol Ty iriffTd. Sept. for
ptn p s . 35, 12. Jer. 31,11. So JEl V.
H. 5. 8. Dion. Hal. Ant. 8. 40.
(TTepeOb), o), f. cotrw, (o-Tfpeo ?.) to make
fy-m, strong, to strengthen ; c. ace. Acts 3,
7. 1 6 TOVTOV . . . fcmpfuxre TO ovop.a avrov.
Sept. for fitos p s . 33, 6 ; S$n Is. 44, 24.
So Diod. Sic. 1. 7. Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 8.
Trop. to confirm, to establish, in faith rfj
jri oTft Acts 16, 5. So Sept. 1 Sam. 2, 1.
Prov. 20, 18.
CTTepecofJUt, aros, TO, (orepeoo),) any
thing made firm, solid ; the firmament, Sept.
for S^pn Gen. 1, 6 sq. Ez. 1, 22 ; firm sup
port, Esdr. 8, 81. In N. T. firmness, stead
fastness, e. g. TTJ? 7ri oTeo>r Col. 2, 5. So
1 Mace. 9, 14.
SVec^ai/a?, 5, 6, Stephanas, pr. n. of a
Christian at Corinth, 1 Cor. 1, 16. 16,
15. 17.
crr<f)avo$, ov, 6, (0T $o>,) a circlet,
chaplet, crown, encircling the head, e. g.
1 . a crown, as the emblem of royal dig
nity , Rev. 6, 2. 12, 1 crrf(pavoe avrfputv
8cj8f*a. 14, 14 <rrt(p. xpvvovv. Ascribed to
saints in heaven, elsewhere called kings,
Rev. 4, 4. 10. 9, 7 ; comp. in /3ao-iXuo> no.
2. Of the crown of thorns set upon Christ
in derision, as king of the Jews, Matt. 27,
29. Mark 15, 17. John 19, 2. 5. Sept. for
rnis 2 Sam. 12,30. Esth. 8, 15. 2 Mace.
14* 4. JE\. V. H. 11. 4. Hdian. 5. 3. 12.
2. a chapkl, wreath, as the prize conferred
on victors in the public games and else
where ; 1 Cor. 9, 25 (pftaprov or </>. Xd,3a)-
r. So Judith 15, 13. Ceb. Tab. 21.
Xen. Hell. 1. 7. 36. Trop. as an emblem
of the rewards of a future life, i. q. prize.
reward ; 2 Tim. 4, 8 6 rrjs 8iKaio<rvi>rjs err-
(pavos. James 1,12 ore <. TTJS fays. 1 Pet.
5,4. Rev. 2, 10. 3, 11. Comp. Sept. for
rryjs j er . 13, 18. Lam. 5, 16. So i. q.
reward, Diod. Sic. 13. 15.
3. Trop. an ornament, honour, glory, that
in which one may glory ; Phil. 4, 1 dSeX-
(pot (MOV . . . x a PQ- Ka <rr((pav6s fiov. 1 Thess.
2, 19. Sept. and fT?aS Prov. 12, 4. 16, 31.
17, 6. Philostr. Vit. Soph. 1. 21. 2. Lys.
154. 17 a~r((p. TTJS naTpidos tlvai ras tav-
TOOI/ T^u^dy.
3,T<pavos, ov, 6, Stephen, pr. n. of one
of the seven primitive deacons, the first
Christian martyr. Acts 6, 5. 8. 9. 7, 59.
8, 2. 11, 19. 22j20.
crre(f)avo(i), , f. o>o-o>, (o-W^afo?,) to
crown, e. g. a victor in the public games,
Pass. 2 Tim. 2, 5. Sept. for 1I? Cant. 3,
11. So Judith 15, 13. Ceb. Tab. 21. Xen.
Ag. 2. 11. Trop. to honour, to adorn, c. ace.
Heb. 2, 7. 9, o~6r) KOI rip.fi fcrrf^dvaxras
avrov, in allusion to Ps. 8, 6 where Sept. for
*^S . So Jos. B. J. 4. 4. 4 o~Tf(p. ras TTV-
\as. Diod. Sic. 20. 84.
, (os, bvs, TO, (kindr.
orr/vat,) the breast, Plur. TO. (TTTJ^TJ, the
breasts; Luke 18, 13 fruirov tls TO o-rrfios.
23, 48. John 13, 25. 21, 20. Rev. 15, 6.
Sept. for Chald. inn Dan. 2, 32 ; ab Ex.
28, 23. 26.-y-Luc. D! Deor. 19. 1. Hdian.
4. 4. 7. Thuc. 2. 49.
OT77/C&), a late present form, to stand,
corrupted from eo-TrjKa, Perf. of 1a~njfj.i,
Buttm. J 107- II- 2, marg. Intrans. and
absol. Mark 11, 25 orav o-njKT/re Trpocrev-
Xoptvoi. Trop. to stand firm in faith and
duty, to be constant, to persevere ; c. dat. of
pers. Rom. 14, 4 TO> iSiw Kvpia> o~TT]K.fi fj
jriirrfi to his own master he standeth or fall-
elh, i. e. it is for his own master, not for
you, to judge whether he is faithful or un
faithful. With dat. of thing, Gal. 5, 1 T fj
iXfvZeptq. With tv c. dat. 1 Cor. 16, 13 tmj-
KfTf tv TTJ trlcrrd. Phil. 1, 27. 4, 1 iv Kvpia>,
i. e. in the faith and profession of Christ.
1 Thess. 3, 8 ; absol. 2 Thess. 2, 15. S<>
Sept. for SSI^nn Ex. 14, 13 Cod. Alex, et
Complut.
(TTrjpiyfJid?, ov, 6, (oT7;p/fo),) a setting
fast, fixedness, a standing still, e. g. of the
stars Diod. Sic. 1. 81. Plut. de protect, in
Virt. 3. In N. T. trop. fixedness, steadfast
ness in mind and faith, 2 Pet. 3, 17 Iva >*
. . . (KTT((TT)T( TOV ISi
emjpitju
<rTi)pia>, f. i |o>,
678
<rro\r)
to set fast, to
make steadfast, to fix.
1. Pr. Pass. perf. Luke 16, 26 xao-/ia
fie ya fo-TrjpiKTat, i. e. is set fast, is fixed.
Sept. *XijLia fo-Trjpiy/jifvij for 2Un Gen. 28,
12. So Ecclus. 3, 8. Luc. D. Marin. 10.
1 TT)V vrja-ov. Hesiod. Theog. 498 \faov.
Intrans. Pint. Marcell. 15. From the Heb.
Luke 9, 51 TO TrpoVcoTroi 1 OVTOV tcrTrjpit-e TOV
iroptvetr Sai KT\. comp. in Trpoo-carrov no. 1 .
2. Trop. to make steadfast in mind, to
confirm, to strengthen, c. ace. Luke 22, 32
(TTTJpl^OV TOVi d8f\(pOVS (TOV. Rom. 1, 11.
16, 25. 1 Thess. 3, 2. 13. 2 Thess. 3, 3.
James 5, 8. 2 Pet. 1,12. Rev. 3, 2. 1 Thess.
2, 17 et 1 Pet. 5, 10 a-njplgai Opt. in Rec.
where later edit, have fut. o-TT]pi(i. So Sept.
for r ( ao Ps. 51, 14. 112,8. Ecclus. 6, 40.
22, I?".
crTi/3a9, dSoj, 17, (o-T//3&>, Lat. stipo,~)
pr. any thing trodden or stuffed; hence a
bed of straw, rushes, boughs, leaves; also
a mattress, Hdot. 4. 71. Pol. 5. 48. 4. Xen.
Hell. 7. 1. 16; made of yew and myrtle
twigs, Plato Rep. 372. b. In N. T. a green
twig, bough, branch, Mark 11, 8 Lachm.
(TTiftdSas (K.OTTTOV fK To>v 8fv8pa>v, where
Rec. has o-roi/SdSay; parall. is Matt 11, 8
tKOTTTOV KXdSoVS. See Wetst. N. T. I. p.
609.
/ , , it. \ T 1 3
(TTiy/ACi, OTOS, TO, (o-Ttfw,) a mark, brand,
as pricked or burnt in upon the body, in
allusion to the marks with which slaves and
sometimes prisoners were branded ; trop.
Gal. 6, 17 Ta (TTiypaTa TOV nvpiov Irjcrov
tv TW o~<ap.a.Ti JJLOV f3aa~Ta.a>, i. e. the marks
and scars of wounds received in the service
of Christ; see 2 Cor. 4, 10 et 11, 23 sq.
comp. Rev. 14, 9. See Wetst. N. T. II. p.
237. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 37. Potter s Gr.
Ant. I. p. 64 sq. Pr. Luc. Pise. 46 eVi
TOU p.fTti)Trov (TTiyfJiaTci. ^El. V. H. 2. 9.
Plut. Pericl. 26. Diod. Sic. 14. 30.
crrvy/jiij, r/s, f/, (OTI O>,) a prick, point,
Diog. Laert. 7. 135 o-Tiyp.rj 8 e oVi ypap.fir)s
rrepas, fJTts fO~T\ (rrj^ieiov e Xd^tcrTOi . Irop.
for the minutest particle, Dem. 552. 7.
In N. T. trop. a point of time, a moment,
instant, Luke 4, 5 fv a~riyp.fj xpovov. Sept.
for 3>nB Is. 29, 5. So 2 Mace. 9, 11. Plut.
de Liber, educ. 17 (myp.Tj xpovov iras 6 /3i oj
eW. Anth. Gr. I. p. 172. Comp. Wetst.
N. T. I. p. 679.
<7Ti\/3ft), f. -v^ca, to be bright, to shine,
w glitter; absol. Mark 9, 3 i/i<ma ariX-
(Soi/Ta. Sept. for 2ns Ezra 8, 26; snb
Nah. 3, 3. Pol. 11. 9. 4. Plato Ph<edo 59.
p. 110. c.
<rroa, as, T], (1a-rr)iJ.t,) a colonnade, pvT
tico, porch, piazza, surrounded and support-*
ed by columns, John 5, 2. Spec, rj <rroa
SoXo/xeowj Solomon s porch, John 10, 23.
Acts 3, 11. 5, 12 ; see in Ifpov no. 1. This
was the eastern colonnade or portico of the
temple-area ; and is called by Josephus TO
epyov SoXo^icovoy, B. J. 20. 9. 7 ; comp.
Ant. 8. 3. 9. B. J. 5. 5. 1. Genr. Dem.
776. 20. Xen. CEc. 7. 1.
oroi/3a?, ddos, T), prob. corrupted from
o-Tt/3ay, dSos, TJ, where see, and comp.
(rroiftf], o-Toi/3aco ; a green twig, bough,
branch; Mark 11, 8 Rec. oroijSaSus o-
TTTOV IK rav &(i>8p<*v, where Mss. and Lachm.
have o-Ti/3d8ar; comp. Matt. 21. 8. See in
CTTlftds.
(TTO^etOVj QV,TO, (dim. O-TOI^OJ, o-Tei xw.)
pr. a little step ; then a pin, peg, standi ng
upright, e. g. the gnomon of a dial, meton.
Aristoph. Eccles. 652. Trop. an element,
elementary sound, a letter, Pol. 10. 45. 7.
Luc. Jud. Voc. 12. Plato Crat. 424. d. In
N. T. Plur. TO. o-Toix(ia,the elements, e. g.
1 . Genr. the elements of nature, the compo
nent parts of the physical world. 2 Pet. 3, 10.
12 o-To^eta Kava-opeva.. Comp. Minuc. Felix
34. 2 " Stoicis. . . et Epicurseis de elemento-
rum conflagratione et mundi ruina eadem
ipsa sententia est." Senec. de Consol. ad
Marc. 26. Wisd. 19, 17. Luc. Parasit. 11.
Hdian. 3. 1. 12. Plato Tim. 48. b.
2. Of elementary instruction, that elements,
the rudiments; e. g. of Christian instruc
tion, Heb. 5, 12 TO. o-Toi^ela T^S apx^s, i. e.
the first rudiments, principles ; comp. Wi
ner J 34. 2. So Plut. de Lib. educ. 16
o-Tot^eta TTJS apeTr/s. Spoken of philosophy,
and espec. of the Jewish religion in con
trast with Christianity , - i. q. the first elements,
the mere rudiments, Gal. 4, 3. 9. Col. 2, 8. 20.
CTTOi^eft), o>, f. f]o-<0, (OTOI^OJ.) to stand
or go in order, to advance in rows, ranks,
Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 34. Mag. Eq. 5. 7. In
N. T. trop. to walk orderly, and with dat. of
rule, to walk by rule, to live according to any
rule or duty, to follow; Gal. 6, 16 00-01 T<B
Kavovi TovTca <TToixf] (rova 1 - **, 25. Phil. 3,
16. Rom. 4, 12. Absol. Acts 21, 24. So
Sext. Empir. 1. 10. 233 o-Toixfiy rfj
Sei a. Pol. 28. 5. 6 o-Tot^eif TT; TTJS
crro\ij, TJS, f], (oWXXw,) a fitting out,
apparatus, implements, JE\. V. H. 3. 43 ;
armature, arms, harness, ib. 3. 24. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 3. 42 ; apparel, attire, dress, JE\. V.
H. 13. 1 med. 14. 7. In N. T. i. q. Lat.
stola, a robe, vestment, a long flowing robe
679
reaching to the feet, worn by kings Sept.
Jon. 3, 6. JE\. V. H. 7. 1 ; by priests Sept.
Ex. 28, 2 sq. Jos. Ant. 3. 7. 1. Hdian. 5. 5.
5 ; and in N. T. generally by persons of
rank and distinction, Mark 12, 38 iv oro-
Xals irepiiraTflv. 16,5. Luke 15, 22. 20,46.
Rev. 6, 1 1. 7, 9. 13. 14 bis. Sept. for 152
Ex. 28, 2 sq. 2 Chr. 18, 9 ; ^Sa 1 Chr. 15,
27. So Ceb. Tab. 18. Diod. Sic. 2. 6. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 4. 26.
(TTOfMa, aros, TO, 1. the mouth, of men
and animals ; e. g. of animals, Matt. 17, 27,
2 Tim. 4, 17, comp. in XeW Heb. 11, 33
comp. Judg. 14, 8. James 3, 3. Rev. 9, 17 sq.
12, 15. al. Sept. and dQ Gen. 8, 11. Ps.
22, 22. (Palzeph. 52. 2. Xen. Eq. 6. 9.)
Of persons, as the organ of breathing, blow
ing, 2 Thess. 2, 8 TW irvfv^ari. TOV ord/ian
aiiTov sc. TOV 3eov, comp. Ps. 33, 6. Rev. 1,
16. 2,16. 11,5. Sept. and M? 2 K. 4, 34.
As receiving food and drink, Matt. 15, 11.
17. John 19, 29. Acts 11, 8. Rev. 10, 9. 10.
Sept. and H3 Neh. 9, 20. (Pol. 12. 9. 4.
Xen. Mem. 3. 14. 5.) Chiefly as the instru
ment of speech, Matt. 12, 34 TO <rr6pa XerXe?.
Acts 23, 2. Rom. 3, 14. 19. 10, 8sq. Col.
3, 8. James 3, 10. al. Sept. and ^B Ex. 4,
15. Is. 1. 20. (Luc. Calumn. 8. Xen. Mem.
3. 6. 9.) So the mouth as speaking, Matt.
15, 8, comp. Is. 29, 13. Matt. 18, 16 et
2 Cor. 1 3, 1 em oro/iaror Suo [j.apTvpa>i>,
quoted from Deut. 19, 5 where Sept. for
no-b5. Luke 11, 54. 19, 22 TOV o-ro-
pMTos (TOV KpivS) <Tf. 21, 15 8&><ra> vp.lv ITTO-
fj.a KOI o~o(piav q. d. wise utterance. Comp.
HB Sept. \6yos 1 Sam. 15, 24. So Soph.
CEd. Tyr. 427, 706. In phrases borrowed
mostly from the Hebrew : a) dvotytiv
TO o-Top.a, to open one s mouth, to speak,
see fully in dvoiya no. 4 ; also trop. of the
earth as rent in chasms, Rev. 12, 16 see
ibid. no. 4. a. 8. ) TO fKiroptvopevov
(K TOV o-Top.aTos, i.e. words uttered, say
ings, discourse, Matt. 15, 11. 18; comp.
Sept. Num. 30, 3. 32, 24. So TO eVcn-op.
8ia TOV orofMTos (TOV Sfov), word, precept,
Matt. 4, 4, in allusion to Deut. 8, 3 where
Sept. for ft? y) \a\flv v. flrrtlv
8 1 a o-TopaTos TIVOS, to speak through the
mouth of any one, to speak by his interven
tion, as God by a prophet, messenger ; Luke
1, 70 Ka3o>r AcjXrjcre 8ia o-To/zaTor TU>V dyia>v
Trpo<pf)To>v. Acts 1, 16. 3. 18.21. 4,25.
1 5, 7. So Sept. and Heb. HB3 2 Chr. 36,
21.22. 8)_crTo/ia irpbs o-Tofia Xa-
\t I v, to speak mouth to mouih, orally, with
out the need of writing, 2 John 12. 3 John
14. Sept. for ns-bx no Num. 12, 8;
comp. Jer. 32, 4. So Jos. Ant. 10. 8. 3
XaXe?i> KCLTU o-To /xa.
2. Synecd. the fore part, front ; spec, of
weapons, the point, Horn. II. 15. 389. Hence
in N. T. of a sword, the edge, e. g. o-rop.a
p.a X aipas Luke 21, 24. Heb. 11, 34. Sept.
for Heb. ^.H-IB Gen - 34 > 16 - Jud g- 20 > 37 -
38. Ecclu s! 28, 18. Soph. Aj. 651. -f
CTTOyU.a^09, ov, 6, (oro/ia,) pr. a mouth,
opening ; hence, the throat, gullet, Horn. II.
3. 292. ib. 19. 266. In N. T. the stomach,
1 Tim. 5,23. So Luc. Chronosol. 1 7. Hdian.
1. 17. 23. Plut. Cicer. 3.
arpareia, as, f], (o-TpaTevco,) military
service, warfare, Hdian. 4. 9. 9. Xen. Cyr.
8. 8. 6 ; a military expedition, campaign,
Pol. 2. 22. 2, 6. Xen. Hell. 7. 4. 19. In
N. T. trop. of the apostolic office, as con
nected with hardships, dangers, trials, a
warfare ; 2 Cor. 10, 4 TO. yap oirXa TTJS
o-TpaTfias TjfJ.u>v ov o~ap<iKu. Also 1 Tim.
1,18, see in o-rpaT(va> no. 2. a. So Jos. de
Mace. ^ 9 itpav *al fvycvr) trrpaTtlav,
arparev/jia, OTOS, TO, (o-TpaTfvw,) a mi
litary expedition, campaign, i. q. o-rparfia,
Hdot. 3. 49. In N. T. an armament, army,
troops, host, genr. Matt. 22, 7. Rev. 9, 16.
19, 14. 19 bis. (1 Mace. 9, 34. Hdian. 2.
12. 1. Xen. An. 1. 2. 18.) Synecd. a band
or detachment of troops, e. g. the garrison
in the fortress Antonia, Acts 23, 10. 27;
also of Herod s body-guard, Luke 23, 11.
So Hdian. 4. 6. 1 1, spoken of a part of the
praetorian cohort.
(rrparevd), f. tvo-to, (orpaTos.) to serve
in war, to be a soldier, Xen. Cyr. 4. 4. 11:
to wage war, to make an expedition, cam
paign, Pol. 2. 2. 7. Diod. Sic. 1. 68. Xen.
An. 2. 1. 14. Often and in N. T. only
Mid. depon. o-TpaTcuopai, to serve in
war, as a soldier ; to be a soldier, warrior.
1. Pr. and absol. 1 Cor. 9, 7 ris o-Tparev-
(Tailbiois o^raivlois iroTf ; 2 Tim. 2,4. Part.
6 o-rpaTfvontvos, a soldier, Luke 3, 14. Arr.
Epict. 2. 14. 17. Hdian. 8. 7. 20. Xen. Mem.
1. 6. 9.
2. Trop. to tear, to wage war, e. g. a)
Of the apostolic office as connected with
hardships, trials, dangers, 2 Cor. 10, 3 ; also
with ace. of kindred noun, 1 Tim. 1, 18 Iva
(TTpaTfvrj Tr]V Ko\r)v orpaTfiav, com p. Buttm.
J 131. 4. So Jos. de Mace. $9 itpav KOI
evyevfj o~TpaT(iav o~Tpa.T(vo~ao~ Zai virtp TTJJ
tvo-efidas. b) Of desires and lusts which
war against right principles and moral pre
cepts, James 4, 1. 1 Pet. 2, 11.
crrpaTT/yo?, oO, 6, (orpaTo s, ya>,), pr.
leader of an army, commander, general, Jos.
arparta
6bU
D. J. 3. 8. 8. Hdot. 7. 83. Diod. Sic. 2. 21,
22. Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 3 sq. Ag. 3. 5 ; so of
the ten Athenian commanders chosen annu
ally, who had charge of the war-department,
with whom the TroXep-dpxos was joined, Hdot.
6. 109. JEl V. H. 3. 8, 17. Dem. 238. 13
6 tirl TU>V oVXcov o-TpaTrjyos Kal 6 eirl TTJS
Stotiojo-ecoy. ib. 282. 10. ib. 400. 26; see
Potter s Gr. Ant. II. p. 53. Diet, of Antt.
art. Strategus. In other Greek cities, a
chief-magistrate, prefect, Diod. Sic. 16. 56
&d\aiKos 6 3>uKfa>v crTparrjyos. ib. 14. 93.
Luc. Tox. 17 ecoSei ot orpar^yol iraprjo~av
sc. TU>V E(p(o-ia>v, comp. j 12. Of Roman
officers, e. g. the consul, Znaros, Pol. 1 . 7.
12. ib. 1. 52. 5. Oftener of the Roman
prcctor, Diod. Sic. T. VI. p. 222 T>V Kara
TrdXtv [ Pto/iijv] crrpaTTjytov. Plut. Cato Min.
44, comp. 39. Arr. Epict. 2. 1. 26. Gruter
Inscript. p. 503 orpar^yor Kara TTO\IV Kal
(irl fvcov, prcctor urbanus et peregrinus.
Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 119sq. In Roman
colonies and municipal towns, the chief ma
gistrates were usually two in number, called
duumviri, (occasionally four or six, quatuor-
i-iri, seviri, Minut. in Cic. ad Div. 13. 76.
Gruter Inscript. p. 416. 8. p. 565. 3,) who
also were sometimes styled pro: tors, i. q.
Greek o-Tparrjyoi. Cic. de Leg. Agrar. II.
34 " cum ceteris coloniis duumviri appel-
lentur, hi se pratores appellari volebant."
Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 74. Diet, of Antt. art.
Colonia, p. 318. Hence in N. T.
1. Of the duumviri, praetors, magistrates
of Philippi, which was a Roman colonia,
Acts 16, 20. 22. 35. 36. 38. Sept. for
D^DIO 5. e. magistrates of the Jewish people
under Ezra and Nehemiah, Ezra 9, 2. Neh.
2. 16. 4, 14. 13, 11.
2. Spec. 6 (rrparriyos TOV fepov, the cap
tain, governor, prefect of the temple, spoken
genr. of the chief officers of the priests and
Levites who kept guard in and around the
temple ; one of whom apparently held the
chief command ; see in cnre ipa no. 2 ; comp.
Jer. 20, 1. E. g. fully, Luke 22, 52 o-rpa-
rrjyovs TOV Ifpov. Acts 4, 1 6 OTp. TOV Itpov.
5, 24 ; absol. Luke 22, 4. Acts 5, 26. Jos.
B. J. 6. 5. 3 8pa^LOVT(s 8e ol TOV iepov (pv-
XoKfr fjyyei\av rc3 oTpaTTjycp. Ant. 20. 6. 2.
JB. J. 2. 17. 2 6 o-Tparr)yu>v. Called also by
other names, e. g. Sept. 6 r^yov^ifvos O"KOV
3<oi} for Heb. &vrfn rva TM 1 Chr. 9,
11. 2 Chr. 31, 13. Jer. 20, 1 ; eWTorai
TOV lepov 1 Esdr. 1,8; tfpocrrcmu 7, 2 ;
X&.iapxoi 1 Esdr. 1 , 9, comp. 2 Chr. 35, 8. 9.
(npaTia, as, 17, (errparo?:) an army,
host, Sept. for N2S 2 Sam. 3, 23. 1 K. 11,
15. Hdian. 6. 5. 16. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 17.
In N. T. only by Hebr. o-rparta ovpdvios V.
TOV ovpavov, i. q. t^SEfn N2S, the host of
heaven, the heavenly host, viz.
1. the angelic host, angels, Luke 2, 13.
So Sept. for t^vn s i K. 22, 19, comp.
2 Chr. 18, 18. Ps. 148, 2. 103, 21.
2. Of the host of the firmament, the sun,
moon, and stars, Acts 7, 42. So Sept. and
CiaiEn s 2 Chr. 33, 3. 5. Jer. 19, 13.
Zech. "i, 5.
ov, 6, (orpaTid,) a soldier,
warrior, spoken of common soldiers, Matt.
8, 9. Mark 15, 16. Luke 7, 8. John 19, 23
sq. Acts 12, 4. al. So 2 Mace. 14, 39.
Hdian. 2. 7. 10. Xen. An. 7. 1. 3. Trop.
of a Christian teacher, 1 Tim. 2, 3 o>r KaX6r
I Xp. See in (TTpaTfia. +
), S>, f. jjo-w, (o-TparoXd-
yos ; orpardr, Xya>,) to collect an army, to
levy, to enlist ; Part. 6 orparoXoyijo-af one
who holds a levy or makes an enlistment, a
commander, general, 2 Tim. 2, 4. Plut.
C. Mar. 9. Diod. Sic. 18. 12.
crT/3aT07re8a/3^7/9, ov , 6, (arparoVfSoi ,
ap^co,) Lat. prcsfectus prcctorio, a prefect of
the praetorian camp, or commander of the
emperor s body-guards (comp. Phil. 1, 13) ;
an officer to whose charge Paul was com
mitted at Rome, Acts 28, 16. The younger
Agrippa was once imprisoned by this officer
at the command of the emperor Tiberius ;
see Jos. Ant. 18. 6. 6, comp. 10. Krebs
Obss. in loc. Plin. Epist. 10. 65 "vinctus
mitti ad prsfectos pratorii me debet." See
Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 149, 563. Diet, of
Antt. art. PrccfecLus. Genr. Luc. Hist.
conscr. 22.
arparoTreSov, O v, TO, (orpards , 7re 6oiO
pr. the camping-ground (f an army ; hence,
a camp, encampment, Jos. Ant. 7. 9. 6. Ceb.
Tab. 1. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 27. In N. T. me-
ton. an army encamped, a host, Luke 21 , 20.
Sept. for b^n Jer. 34, 1. So 2 Mace. 8, 12.
Hdian. 7. 8. 8. Xen. Hell. 1. 1. 21.
CTTpep\00) : S>, f. coo-co, (o-rpf^Xjy, crrpe-
/3Xo r, o-Tpc- <pco,) to roll or wind on a windlass,
Hdot. 7. 36 ; to wrench, to turn awry, Hdot.
3. 129 ; espec. by torture, 3 Mace. 4, 14.
JEl V. H. 7. 18. Pol. 2. 59. 1. In N. T.
trop. to wrest, to pervert, e. g. the sense of
a writing, c. ace. 2 Pet. 3, 16. Comp.
Sept. Pass for bnBrin 2 Sam. 22, 27.
a~rpe(j)a>, f. ^a>, pr. i. q. rpe rrco, the first
and third consonants of the root TP* n being
strengthened by the sibilant and aspirate ;
to turn, to turn about or around, trans. Mid.
crrprjvuioy
681
crpe cpo/iat and Pass. aor. 2 fcrrpd(f)r]v as
Mid. to turn oneself, to turn about, intrans.
Buttm. 5136. 1,2.
1 . Pr. to turn, c. ace. also with dat. of
pers. towards whom, Matt. 5, 39 o-Tptyov
avrd) KOI rf]vaX\r}v. Mid. Part, absol. o-rpa-
(pfis,o-Tpa(p(VTfs, turning, being turned;
Matt. 7, 6. 16, 23 6 fie (rrpafals finf TO>
HeVpo). Luke 9, 55. 14,25. 22,61. John
I, 38. 20, 16 ; c. dat. rivi Luke 7, 9 ; irpos
nva Luke 7, 44. 10, [22.] 23. 23,28. Also
Mid. c. els Tiva, Acts 13, 46 oTpe(pdp,f3a els
TO. 3T7, we turn [and go] to the Gentiles.
So with tls c. ace. of place, Acts 7, 39
(0-rpd(pr)o-av TCUS *ap8iair avrcov (Is Atyu-
irrov, in their hearts they turned back to
Egypt. John 20, 14 tcrrpafprj els TO. OTTUTU.
Sept. Act. for njsr; J er . 48, 39 ; Mid. c.
ft? TO, oTTt o-w for 230 Ps. 114, 3. 5. Ml.
V. H. 14. 15. Epict. Ench. 38. Xen. Lac.
II. 9. Mid. Pol. 1. 40. 13. Xen. An. 3. 5.
1 ; irpos nva Luc. Alex. 8 ; els TO. 8ftd
Xen. Eq. 7. 12.
2. Trop. trans, to turn into any thing, i. q.
to convert, to change, e. g. c. els, Rev. 11,
6 TO. iioara (Is alp-a. So Sept. for ^S^J
Ps. 114,8. Jer. 31, 13. Ex. 7, 15. Mid. of
persons, to turn in rcind, to be converted,
changed, to become a new man ; Matt. 18,
3 tav p.f] (TTpafpiJTe (cat ytvrjo^ie a>s iraiftia.
Comp. Sept. (TTpa<pfj(rrj is oVSpa dXXov,
Heb. qsn, 1 Sam. 10, 6. Once Act.
o-rp(p<u intrans. or c. eavrov impl. to turn
oneself, to turn, to change one s mind and
conduct ; see Buttm. \ 1 30. n. 2. Winer
\ 39. 1 . Acts 7, 42 fo-rpe^e 6 3eoj . Comp.
Sept. Is. 63, 10. So pr. Xen. Hell. 4. 3. 5.
(TTprjVlCUi)) o>, f. do-, ((rrpr]vos,<Trpr]vf]s^)
pr. to be over strong, lusty, to live hard;
hence to run riot, to revel, to live voluptu
ously, absol. Rev. 18,7. 9. Hesych. orpj;-
viwvres Sta IT\OVTOV vftpifriv KOI /Sap/ coy
fepdv. Sophil. ap. Athen. 3. p. 100. a. An-
tiphan. ib. p. 127. d. Lycophr. ib. 10. p.
420. b. It is a word of the new comedy for
the earlier rpvipda, Phryn. et Lob. p. 381.
Sturz de Dial. Mac. p. 195. Wetst. N. T.
II. p. 342.
(TTprivo?, tos, ovs, TO, (orpT]vr]s, comp.
Lat. strenuus, ) strength, lustiness. Pallad.
64, in Anth. Gr. III. p. 128; haughtiness,
arrogance, Sept. for iJXU 2 K. 19, 28;
eager desire for any thing, e. g. popov Ly
cophr. 438. In N. T. riotous living, re
velry, voluptuousness, Rev. 18, 3 eVc rrjs 8v-
vdp.fu>f TOV (TTpyvovs avrtjs (ir\ovT>jo~av, i. e.
from the abundance, vastness, of her lux
ury and proud voluptuousness. A word of
the later Greek, Sturz de Dial. Mac. p
195; comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 381.
(rrpov^iov, ov, TO, (dim. orpovSor,) any
small bird, espec. a sparrow, Matt. 10, 29.
31. Luke 12, 6. 7. Sept. for lies Ps. 11,
1. Lam. 3, 51. Tob. 2, 10. Hierocl. Fa-
cet. 10. Athen. 14. p. 654. b.
crrpwvvvco \. cavvvpi, f. o-rpua-a, (oro-
peWv/u, Buttm. 5 114. 5 HO. n. 7,) to strew,
to spread, c. ace. Matt. 21,8 bis, eorpwaav
tavruv TO. ifjuiria Iv 177 6Sw KT\. Mark 1 1 ,
8 bis. For this custom see 2 K. 9, 13.
Jos. Ant. 9. 6. 2 (Kacrros ea-Tpa>vvvev avra
TO lp.aTi.ov. Sept. for SS 1 ^ Esth. 4, 3. Is.
14, 11. So Dion. Hal. Ant. 9. 26. Luc.
Amor. 12. Spec, of a bed, couch, Acts 9,
34 orpwcroi/ creauTw sc. KpafifiaTov, K\LVT)V,
comp. v. 33. Comp. Sept. Job 17, 13. Ez.
28, 7. (Theocr. Id. 21. 7. Artemid. 2. 57
or 62 o-rpu>vvvovo-a X/i/as.) Pass, of a sup
per-chamber with couches (triclinia) spread
around the table, i. q. furnished, prepared,
comp. in avaKeifMi no. 2. Mark 14, 15 et
Luke 22, 12 avdyaiov p- ya e crrpco^eVoi/. So
Sept. Ez. 23, 41. Athen. 4. p. 138. c. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 2. 6 6 OVTOS K\itrqv crTpuivvvo i, rpa-
irf^av Koo-p.(1. So triclinium stratum Ma-
crob. Sat. 2. 9.
orvy77T09, 77, 6v, (crruyecu,) hated, hate
ful, Tit. 3, 3. Philo de Decal. p. 202. 20.
Heliodor. 5. 29. ^Eschyl. Prom. 592.
(TTWyvafo, f. do-w, (o-rvyvos, <rrvyeo),)
to be or become sad, gloomy, to look sad;
e. g. of a person, absol. Mark 1 0, 22 6 8e
orvyvdo-as etri TW Xoyw dir^XSe \vrrovnfvos.
So Nicet. in Andron. Comnen. 2. 2. p. 207
KaTT](j)ia>irrts ovv 01 i/2pco7roi /cat oTvyvd-
oi>Tts tfiiao-Kov. Trop. of the sky, to
lower, absol. Matt. 16, 3 nvppu&i yap
o-Tvyvda>v 6 ovpavos. So Wisd. 17, 5 vv
o~Tvyvf), comp. arvyvoTrjs Pol. 4. 21. 1.
crrOXo?, ov, 6, (kindr. o-rfjXrj, ) a column,
pillar, Rev. 10, 1 a>s o-rCXot nvpos. Sept.
for 11B? Ex. 13, 21. 22. 14, 24. So
jEschyl. Ag. 898. Pol. 1. 22. 4. Trop. of
any firm support ; e. g. persons of authority
and influence in the church, Gal. 2, 9 ot
8oKovi>T(s crrvXot elvai sc. eV TTJ fKK\rj(ria.
Rev. 3, 12. Of a doctrine on which the
Christian religion specially rests, 1 Tim. 3,
15. So Ecclus. 36, 24. Eurip. Iph. Aul.
57 oTvXot yap oi<a>v etcrt TratSf s "ipo tves.
^TtutVoy, {], 6v, Stoic, also ot Srcat-
Kot, the Stoics, a sect of philosophers found
ed by Zeno, so called from the o-rod, por
tico, where he taught ; see the works of
Epictetus, Arrian, M. Antoninus, his fol
lowers. Acts 17, 18.
cri
W) gen. crov, thou, pers. pron. of the
second person ; Plur. v fit Is, ye; seeButtm.
72. 3. The oblique cases of the Sing, are
all enclitic, except after prepositions, Buttm.
ib. n. 2, 3.
1. Norn. (TV, Plur. v/ieis, usually omitted
except where a certain emphasis is requir
ed ; Buttm. 129. 14. Winer 5 22. 6. In
N. T. inserted : a) With emphasis, e. g.
before a vocative Matt. 2, 6. Luke 1, 76.
2 Tim. 2, 1 ; or in distribution James 2, 3 ;
with an adjunct between it and the verb
John 4, 9. Also in interrogations, Matt.
27, 11. Luke 24, 18. John 8, 53. Mark 8,
29 ; and so at the end of a clause John 1,
21. 8, 48; in answers Matt. 26, 25. Mark
15, 2. In antitheses Matt. 3, 14. Luke 9,
60. J*Jin 3, 2. Luke 11,48. 22,26. 1 Cor.
3, 23; so KM crv, Kal v/xeiy, Luke 10, 37.
22, 58. Matt. 7, 12. Genr. Matt. 16, 16.
Mark 1. 11. Luke 3, 22. In a relative
clause vfjids is sometimes put before the
relative, 1 John 2, 24. 27. So genr. Xen.
Conv. 8. 4 CTV Se fj.6vos. b) Without special
emphasis, o-v John 21, 15. 16. 17. Luke 4,
7. John 4, 10; v^els Matt. 28, 5. See
Winer. 1. c. So Xen. 1. c. ws crv yap 6pas.
2. Gen. crov, vp.a>v, are often used
instead of the corresponding possessives cros,
vfjifTepos, Buttm. 127. 7 ; e. g. crov Matt.
1, 22. 4, 6. Mark 1, 2. saep. vfj.>v Matt.
5, 10. Mark 2, 8. Rom. 6, 12. szep. Genr.
a-ov Matt. 2, 6. 3, 14. 5, 29. saep. {j^v
Matt. 5, 12. Luke 11,5. saep. For Luke
2, 35 Kal crov Se avTrjs, see in creavrov.
3. Dat. eroi, vfjiiv, genr. Matt. 4, 9.
Mark 5, 9. Luke 1, 19. Matt. 7, 7. Luke
10, 13. 2 Cor. 5, 12. saep. As dat. corn-
modi Matt. 21, 5. 2 Cor. 5, 13; dat. in-
comm. 2 Cor. 12, 20. Rev. 2, 16. al. For
the phrase ri e/xot KOL croi, see in eya>. -f-
avyyeveia, as, f], (a-vyyevfjs, ) pr. kin,
kindred, relationship, Jos. Ant. 13. 4. 1.
Pol. 8. 35. 9. Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 21. In N.
T. meton. kindred, kinsmen, relatives, fami
ly ; Luke 1, 61 ov8(is tcrri ev rrj a-vyyeveia
crov. Acts 7, 3. 14. Sept. for JineiZJa Ex.
12, 21. Josh. 6, 23. So Pol. 15. SO. 7.
Dem. 796. 17. Plato Legg. 627. c.
crvyyevqs, eos, ovs, 6, f), adj. (a-uv, ye-
vos, yiVo/Liat,) kin, kindred, related ; Subst.
a kinsman, relative, one of the same family ;
Mark 6, 4 OVK ecrri Trpo(pf)Tr)s tirifj-os, fl /XT) ...
tv TOLS (Tvyytvecri. Luke 1, 36 EXicrd/3er ?;
a-vyyevTjs o-ov. V. 58. 2, 44. 14, 12. 21, 16.
John 18, 26. Acts 10, 24. Sept. for tT^l
Lev. 18, 14; nnaina L GV 2 5, 45. Josh.
21, 27. So Tob. 6, 10. Hdian. 4. 14. 14.
o uyfca\v7TT(t)
Xen. Hell. 1. 7. 8. In a wider sense, one
of the same nation, a fellow-countryman,
spoken by Paul of the Jews as being all
descended from a common ancestor ; Rom.
9, 3 TWV o-vyyfvwv pov Kara crdpna. 16, 7.
11. 21. Comp. Xen. An. 7. 2. 31. Sturz
Lex. Xenophont. s. v. lett. c.
ns , ,, crvyy^coo-Kw, con
sent, concession, permission, leave. 1 Cor.
7, 6 TOVTO Se Xeyw /caret crvyyj/w/xqi/, ov Kara
fTriTayfjv, this I say by way of permission,
and not of command, i. e. not as an injunc
tion which ye are bound to follow. Ecclus.
3, 13. Dem. 121. 9. Xen. Ath. 2. 20.
a-vjKa^^ai, (/cdS^ai,) to sit down
with, to sit with, c. /terd TWOS Mark 14, 54 ;
with dat. depending on uvv in compos. Acts
26, 30 ; see Winer } 56. 2, 4 fin. Buttm.
\ 147. n. 8, 9. Matth. } 405. Sept. for 3151
Ex. 23, 33. Ps. 101, 7. Absol. Luc. Pseu-
dol. 20. Xen. An. 5. 7. 21.
a-vyrccfelfa, f. 4 ffw> (,3/fo0 trans, to
make sit down with, to seat with ; intrans.
to sit down with, to sit with.
1. Trans, to make sit together with any
one ; with eV c. dat. of place, Eph. 2, 6 KOI
crvvfjyfipf xal o-vveKaSio-fV [rjnas ro> Xpicrrta
v. 5] et> TOLS fTrovpaviois.
2. Intrans. of several, to sit down toge
ther, Luke 22, 55. Sept. for -^ Ex. 18,
13. Jer. 16, 6. Esdr. 9, 6. 16. Pl ut. Arat.
21. Xen. Hell. 5. 2. 35.
, f. ,7, ( KaK ona-
3<- w,) to suffer evil with any one, to endure
affliction with, c. dat. commodi, for which,
Winer 31. 1, 3. Buttm. \ 133. n. 5. 2 Tim.
1. 8 o-vyKaKOTrd^rjiTov rw fvayyeXi w, suffer
affliction with others for the gospel. [2, 3.]
(TVyKaKOV^ea), w, f. jjo-a>, (aKOVxea>,)
only in Pass, to be maltreated or afflicted
with any one, to suffer affliction with, c. dat.
of pers. Heb. 11, 25 crvy/caKov^eTcrSat ra>
XaoJ rov Seov.
a-vyfcaXea), S>, f. eVa), (/caXe co,) to call
together, to convoke, c. ace. Mark 15, 16
crvyKaXo{5crii> o\r)v TT)V <nrfipav. Acts 5, 21.
Mid. pr. to call together to oneself \ c. ace,.
Luke 9, 1 crvyKaXfo-a/ievor rovs ScoSeKa.
23, 13. Acts 10, 24. 28, 17. In Luke 15,
6. 9 the Act. and Mid. alternate in the same
context ; see Winer 5 39. 6. Sept. for unp,
Act. Ex. 7, 11. Josh. 9, 22 ; Mid. Zechl 3,
10. Jos. Ant. 7. 14. 7. Hdian. 1. 4. 1.
Xen. Cyr. 4. 1.1. Mid. Aristsenet. I. 5 <rvv
eKaXeZro rovy (piXovs.
0-VyKa\V7TTO), f. -^(B, OaXvTTTO),) to
cover together, to cover wholly, pr. Sept. foi
083
rtBS Judg. 4, 18. 19. Jos. Ant. 9. 10. 2.
Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 28. In N. T. trop. to hide
wholly, to conceal, Luke 12, 2 ovStv crvyKe-
Ka\vp.p.e vov etrriv. So Ecclus. 26, 8. Plut.
Alex. M. 31. Plato Rep. 452. d.
cruy/ca/iTTTCU, f. ^co, (Ka/xTrroo,) to &en<Z
together, c. ace. e. g. rbv V&TOV TWOS, to bow
down wholly, Rom. 11, 10, i. e. trop. to op
press, to afflict, quoted from Sept. Ps. 69, 24,
where it departs from the Hebrew. Pr.
Sept. for ina 2 K. 4, 35. Plato Prized.
98. d.
avyKaTafiaiVO), f. ^o-o/xat, (Kara^aL-
vo>,) to go down with any one, from a higher
to a lower place, as from Jerusalem to Ce-
sarea, absol. Acts 25, 5 <rvy/cara/3an-es sc.
>ot. Sept. for "n? Ps. 49, 18. Wisd. 10,
14. Pol. 1. 39. 12. Diod. Sic. 11. 18.
Found only in the later usage, instead of
the earlier crvyKaSunu, Phryn. et Lob.
p. 398.
fit,) agreement, assent, accord, 2 Cor. 6, 16.
Pol. 4. 17. 8. Plut. M. Antonin. 51.
o-vyKararfeefUU, Mid. (Kararfenp.^)
to put or lay down with another, to deposit
together, at the same time ; Isams 59. 25
ypap.p.aTe"iov. Usually and in N . T. only
trop. to agree with or to, to assent to, to ac
cord with, c. dat. Luke 23, 51. So Hist.
Sus. 20. Jos. Ant. 20. 1. 2 avyKa^e^v TJJ
yv<afj.T1 ravrrj. Pol. 3. 98. 11. Plato Gorg.
501. c.
cru<ya,Tai|r?7 (/&>, f. io~<o, (K.aTa-<\fri<^l-
fa>.) pr. to count down with, i. q. to reckon
or number with others; Pass. Acts 1, 26
Ta T<av fvfttKa aTrocrro-
i>. Hesych. ev
Karapt3/*/3ei r. Others, Pass, to be chosen
by vole with or among, to be voted in among ;
but against etymology and classic usage,
according to which Mid. Kara^/~r]<pi^ofj.ai is
to give one s vote against, to condemn, Dem.
790. 15. Xen. Hell. 1. 7. 38.
(TvyicepavvvfAi) f. pacrw, (icv/Mnro/uO to
mix together, to mingle with, Pass. 2 Mace.
15. 39 oii>or uSart o-vyKepao- Sels. Anthol. Gr.
I. p. 15. 2. In N. T. trop. to mingle together,
to temper, i. e. to mix together so that one
part qualifies another, c. ace. 1 Cor. 12, 24
6 3e6? <rvv(K(pa<rf TO (rco/xa. Pass, with two
datives, one depending on avv in comp. and
the other a dat. commodi ; Heb. 4, 2 6 \6-
yos pr) (TvyitfKtpacrufvos rjj Trio-ret rols
aKovo~a<Tiv, comp. Buttm. $ 133. n. 5. So
Menand. ap. Stob. Serm. 42. p. 302, rfji>
TOV Xoyow p.tv 8vvap.iv rj^ei xp^crrw o~vy<e-
Kpap.evT]v ("xfiv. Plut. Non. poss. suav. viv
20. Thuc. 6. 18; c. dat. pers. Xen. Cyr.
1. 4. 1.
avyKiveo), S>, f. ij<ra>, (KH><FO>,) trans, to
move with another ; Mid. intrans. to move
oneself with, to move together with others,
Plut. de Adulat. et Amic. 7. Epict. Ench.
33. 10. Trop. to move in mind with any
one, to incite, to rouse, sc. to like exertion,
to sympathy, Plut. Galb. 1. Pol. 2. 59. 8.
ib. 15. 17. 1. In N. T. spec, of a popular
commotion, to move together, to stir up at
the same time, c. ace. Acts 6, 12 rbv \abv
KOI TOVS Trpfcrfivrepovs KT\. comp. Ktrn*.
o-vyK\,elco, f. et o-w, (xXetw,) to shut up
together, to enclose together, c. ace. Luke 5,
6 (TvveKh.fi(rav Tr\rfios l^vatv TTO\V. Sept.
for i Ex. 14, 3. So 1 Mace. 5, 5. Pol.
1. 17. 8. Hdian. 7. 10.6. Trop. to shut up
or include together, i. q. to make subject
alike ; so with els c. ace. Rom. 11, 32 <rvv-
fK\fi(r( yap 6 3eoy TOVS navras els airetieiav.
Gal. 3, 23 ; with VTTO c. ace. Gal. 3, 22.
Comp. Sept. for 1^3 i^Ort p s . 31, 9. Josh.
20, 5 ; V n Ps - 78 > 50 - So Diod - Sic - 19 -
19 els ToiavTTjv 8" ap-r^^nviav <rvyK\eKr^ie\s
Amiyovos.
pr. a co-heir, joint-Jieir, i. q. a joint-posses-
sor, copartner, Rom. 8, 17 <rvyic\. TOV Xpi-
<rrov. Eph. 3, 6. Heb. 11,9. 1 Pet. 3, 7.
(TVyKOlVWVea), ai, f. TJCTCO, (Koiva>vea>.)
to be partaker with others, to share until
others in any thing, c. dat. Eph. 5, 11. Phil.
4, 14. Rev. 18, 4. So c. gen. Dem. 1299.
20 <rvyKoiv(avflv TTJS 86^r]s.
(rvjKOivoovos, ov, 6, 17, (KOIVWOS,) a
joint-partaker, copartner, c. gen. Rom. 11,
17 trvyn. T^S pifrs KT\. 1 Cor. 9, 23. Phil.
1,7; V c. dat. Rev. 1, 9.
crvyKO[J,lci), f. taw, (KO/X/^W,) pr. to take
up and bear together, to bring together, to
collect, e. g. fruits Sept. Job 5, 26. Xen.
Mem. 2. 8. 3 ; children Xen. Ag. 1. 21 ;
dead bodies on a field of battle for burning,
Plut. Agesi. 19. Thuc. 6. 71. In N. T. of
several persons, to bear away together, e. g.
a corpse for burial, to help bury, c. ace. Acts
8, 2 (rvveKop.icrav Se TOV 2T((pavov tii>8pes ev-
Xaj3fly. So Soph. Aj. 1048 ; comp. Sept.
Job 5, 26. Phavor. (rvyKop.ieiv iivrl TOV
^SllTTTdV, OTTO TtoV (TVVayOfJifVtoV KapTTWV (LS
Tas OTTo SriKas.
(Tvyrcpiva), f. i V S>, (xpi i/oj,) pr. to sepa
rate out and put together anew ; hence to
join together, to combine, to compose ; opp.
oiaKpiveiv to separate between, to decom-
CTVyKVTTTQ) 684
pose; Plut. Consol. ad Apoll. 15, KaXws 6
Eir!.X<ipp.os crvvfKptir), (pqcri, Kal SifKpi Sty,
ical aTTJ/XSe o%tv i^XSe TraXtc, yd p.tv ds ydv,
rrvfvfjia S ava>. Luc. Pseudosoph. 5. Plat.
PhEcdo 71. b. Hence in N. T.
1. to join together, to combine, as in clas
sic usage above ; c. ace. et dat. 1 Cor. 2, 13
TrvfVfj-aTiKols 7rvfvp.aTiKd (TvyKpivovrfs, com
bining spiritual things with spiritual, i. e.
expressing thoughts taught by the Spirit
in words taught of the Spirit (eV SioaKTols
irvevp.aros) , giving to our spiritual teaching
a spiritual form ; not combining things he
terogeneous. Others : explaining spiritual
things by spiritual, i. e. the teachings of the
gospel by those of the O. Test, but against
the context. Others take dat. irvfvp.aTi.Kols
as masc. referring to persons.
2. Spec, to judge of together, to compare ;
c. ace. et dat. 2 Cor. 10, 12 bis, o-vyKplvai
tavTovs Ticri . . . a-vyKpivovrts eavTovs eav-
Tols. Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 21. Luc. Parasit. 51.
Pol. 6. 47. 9 ; c. Trpo s Diod. Sic. 2. 5. ib.
3. 52.
(TVyKVTTTW, f. ^o>, (Kvnrco,) to stoop or
bow together, as persons putting their heads
together, Hdot. 3. 82. Luc. Bis. Ace. 4 ;
of things inclining toward each other, Xen.
An. 3. 4. 19. In N. T. to be bowed toge
ther, to be bent double, absol. Luke 13, 11
So Sept. Job 9, 27. Ecclus. 12, 11. The-
mist. Orat. 7 ad Valent. p. 90 dd crvyKfKv-
(ptas, dd o~vvvf(pT]s, f(pf\Kop.fvos Tas 6(ppvs-
crvyKVpLd, as, fj, (a-vy/cup/co,) pr. a
happening together, i. e. coincidence, acci
dent, chance; Luke 10, 31 Kara o-vyKvpiav,
by chance. Eustath. ad II. 23. 435. So
a-vyKvprjcns Pol. 9. 12. 6 ; avyKvprjp.a Pol.
4. 86. 2.
/ f ,
(TVyvCtlpG)) (yatpo),) aor. 2 o~vffxapnv
from the Pass, form, see in ^at pw ; to rejoice
with any one, to sympathize in another s joy ;
c. dat. depending on crvv in compos. Winer
{56. 2, 4 fin. Buttm. 147. n. 8, 9. Matth.
{405. Phil. 2, 17 cri/y^a/po) Trdcriv vp.lv. v.
18. Luke 1, 58. 15, 6. 9. (Sept. Gen. 21,
6. Plut. Parall. 16 bis, ^apfWwi 8e navrnv,
fj,6vr] T] d8\(pr) ov crvvtxdpr) flpan a. Xen.
Hi. 11. 12.) Others in all these passages,
to congratulate, as Act. Dem. 194. 23. Pol.
29. 7. 4. Mid. 3 Mace. 1, 8. Trop. of
things, 1 Cor. 12, 26 TO p.e\v. 13, 6 ov
\aiptt, [f] dyaTrrj\ tVl rfj ddiKta, o-vyxaipfi
of TTJ d\r)%fiq., i. e. the truth of the gospel
leads its followers to rejoice in righteous
ness and 17 dydm) rejoices with them.
0"uy%e<H, (xo.) also crvyxyvat a later
form disapproved by the grammarians, Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 726 ; impf. oW^foi/ and
Xwov ; Pass. perf. a-vyKfxvpiai, aor. 1
XvZnv, see fully in e *:xa>. Buttm. 114,x<(w.
Pr. to pour together, Lat. confundo ; hence-
trop. to confound, to confuse, e. g.
1. Of an assembly, multitude, i. q. to
throw into confusion, to excite, to put in an
uproar, c. ace. Acts 21, 27 o-vv^xtov rrdvra
rov SX\QV. Pass. 19, 32 jj eVc/cX^a/a o-vy/ce-
Xw/ttwj. 21, 31. Jos. B. J. 6. 2. 6. Pol. 1.
40. 13. Luc. Bis. Ace. 17 KOI ^vyx^v TJ^V
(TTfiparo rrjv vvovcriav, eVtrapa^ay rfj floy.
Comp. D. Deor. 25. 1.
2. Of the mind, to confound, to perplex,
e. g. a person in disputation, c. ace. Acts 9,
22. Pass, of persons in amazement, con
sternation, Acts 2, 6 (rwT/XSe ro n\^os,
KOI a-vvexfar). 1 Mace. 4, 27. Arr. Epict.
3. 22. 25. Diod. Sic. 4. 62 a-w^fer) T f]v
S,p.ai, f. r/a-op., Mid. de-
pon. (xpa.op.ai,} to use with another, to have
in common use, Pol. 3. 14. 5. ib. 6. 3. 10.
In N. T. to have usage, dealings, inter
course with any one, c. dat. John 4, 9 ov yap
a-vyxp&vrai. lovSaloi Sa/iapemuy. So Arr.
Peripl. Mar. Eryth. p. 159 avixxpfia-avro
8e airy [rrj i>jjo-<a] Kal dno Mou^oy rive s,
i. e. some from Muza have commerce with
the island. Comp. xpaopu Xen. Hi. 5. 2
Mem. 4. 8. 11.
wi, 17, (o-vy^ew,) confusion,
tumult, uproar, Acts 19, 29. Comp. Sept.
for nElll-lB i Sam. 14, 20. Pol. 14. 5. 8.
Plut. Pyrrh. 25.
crucjato, i, f. ijo-o), (crvv, da>,) to live
with any one, i. e. to continue in life, c. dat.
expr. or impl. see in a-vyxaipa. 2 Cor. 7, 3
eV Tatr KapSiais Tjp.a>v tcrre ds TO crvj/a7ro3a-
vfiv Kal a-v^v sc. vfj.lv. Trop. of eternal
life with Christ, Rom. 6, 8. 2 Tim. 2, 11.
Aristot. Eth. 8. 6. Dem. 363. 4 ols o-vtfv
TOV \onrov filov dvdyKt). Plato Polit. 302. b.
o-v&vyvv/JLl, f. ev<B, (fevyw/xi,) aor. 1
<rvi>ffva, to yoke together, to couple, pr.
animals, Sept. for "OH Ez. 1, 11. Xen. Cyr.
2. 2. 26. In N. T. trop. to join together, to
unite, c. ace. e. g. husband and wife, Matt.
19, 6. Mark 10, 9. So Jos. Ant. 1. 19. 10
Hdian. 3. 10. 4. Xen. (Ec. 7. 30.
cru^reft), o>, f. faco, (o-vv, ^rco,) to
seek any thing with another, as Hercules
with Iphitus for his cattle, Apollod. Bibl. 2.
6. In N. T. trop. to seek together, i. e. to
inquire one of another, to question with, im
plying two or more persons or parties : ab-
685
Bol. Mark 9, 10 (rvfarovirrfs, ri f crri TO t<
vtKpfov dva<TTT]vai. With rrpbs (avrous Mark
1, 27. Luke 22, 23. (Plato Crat. 384. c.
td. Meno 90. b.) Also genr. to question,
to reason, to dispute with; absol. Mark 12,
28 aKovcras avriov CTV^TJTOVVTUV. Luke 24,
15 ; c. dat. Acts 6, 9 ; npos Tii/a, Acts 9,
29 (Tvvf^rjTfi npos TOVS EXX^i/KTTas 1 . With
the idea of cavil, captiousness, c. dat. Mark
8, 11. 9, 14 ; Trpor riva, Mark 9, 16.
fu>r, ), <rurfw, nqury
together, reasoning, disputation, Acts 15,
2. 7. 28, 29. Philo de Opif. Mund. p. 11.
d. Allegor. 2. p. 85. b.
(rv^rjT rjT^ ov, 6, (trv^rew,) a joint-
inquirer, a reasoner, disputant, a sophist,
1 Cor. 1, 20.
crvfyj yos, ov, 6, fj, adj. (o-w^euyw/Lit,)
yoked-log ether, paired ; Subst. a yoke-fellow,
trop. a wife, Eurip. Ale. 314, 342. In N. T.
trop. a fellow-labourer, colleague, Phil. 4, 3.
So Aristoph. Plut. 945 eav Se <rvvyov Xa/3o>
riva. Eurip. Iph. Taur. 250.
CTf^UOTTOteO), o>, f. 7?<rw, (a>07roieQ>,) to
make alive with any one, to quicken with,
e. g. trop. into spiritual life with Christ as
risen from the dead ; c. dat. T Xp. Eph. 2,
5. With o-vv repeated Col. 2, 13 ; comp.
Winer \ 56. 2, 4 fin.
<rf a/LUi>O9, ov, f), a sycamine-tree, Heb.
Plur. C^apd ; called also the sycamore, o-u-
Kop.opos, see fully in crvKonopea. Luke 17,
6. Sept. for iy 1 K. 10, 27. 1 Chr. 27,
28. Is. 9, 9. Dioscor. I. 182, 184 OVKO-
p.opov, evioi fie KOI TOVTO (rvudp-ivov \tyovcri.
Theophr. H. PI. 4. 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 34.
crivcea, contr. tru/cr}, gen. ias rjs, 17, (<rv-
KOI/,) a fig-tree, ficus carica, Matt. 21, 19 bis.
20.21. 24, 32. Mark 11, 13. 20. 21. 13,28.
Luke 13, 6. 7. 21,29. John 1,49. 51. James
3, 12. Rev. 6, 13. Sept. for nj^n Judg.
9, 10. 1 1. So JEl.V. H. 3. 38. Xen. CEc. 19.
12. As explanatory of Mark 1 1, 13, it may
be noted, that in the east the fruit of the
fig-tree is of three kinds : a) Early figs,
Heb. "TJ 713 ^ Arab, bokkoreh, Lat. prcccox
Plin. H. N. 16. 49 ; ripening about the end
of June. b) Summer Jigs, Arab, kermus,
ripening in August. c) Winter Jigs,
grosti, oXw3ot, longer and darker than the
kermus, hanging and ripening late on the
tree even after the leaves are shed ; and
sometimes gathered as a delicious morsel in
the spring. See genr. Shaw s Travels,
Lond. 1757. pp. 144, 342. Colurnell. de
Arb. 21. Winer Realw. art. Feigenbaum.
Josephus describes the fig-trees near the
lake of Gennesareth as yielding fruit during
ten months of the year, B. J. 3. 10. 8.
(TVKO/jLOpea, as, f],-((rvK.ov, /xope a, p.opoi>,)
-i. q. f) 0-vKop.opos, a sycamore-tree, Jicus sy-
comoros, pr. the fig-mulberry, Luke 19,4.
This tree is frequent in Egypt and the level
parts of Palestine, resembling the mulberry-
tree in its leaves, with fruit similar in ap
pearance to the fig growing directly from
the stem and boughs, and very indigestible.
It is more frequently called the sycamine
tree, 77 0-vKap.ivos q. v. See Dioscor. I. 182,
184. Theophr. H. PI. 4. 2. Athen. 2. p.
51. b. Celsii Hierob. I. p. 310. Rosenm.
Alterthk. IV. i. p. 281. Hesych. <n>*o/io-
pia a-vKOfjiivov. Other forms in Mss. arr>
crvKOficapea, (rvKopopaia, a~VKOfitt)paia.
GVfCOV, ov, TO, a Jig, see in o-vKea ; Matt.
7, 16. Mark 11, 13. Luke 6, 44. James 3,
12. Sept. for fiSStn 2 K. 20, 7. Neh. 13,
15. Ml V. H. 3! 36. Dem. 314. 12. Xen.
Cyr. 6. 2. 22.
crvKofavTeo), o>, f. j^o-w, (<rv<o(j)dj>T7)s ;
(rvKov, (paivci)^) pr. to be a trvKOfpdvrrjs, l. e.
a fig-shewer, fig-informer, one who watched
and informed against persons who exported
figs from Attica contrary to law ; see Suid.
s. voc. Potter s Gr. Ant. I. p. 121 sq. Diet,
of Antt. art. Sycophantes. Hence genr. to
inform against, to accuse falsely, to slander,
c. ace. Jos. Ant. 10. 7. 3. ^El. V. H. 2. 13.
Hdian. 2. 14. 7. Xen. Mem. 2. 9. 5. In
N. T. spec, to extort by false accusations,
to overreach, to defraud, c. ace. pers. Luke
3, 14; nvos TI 19, 8. Sept. for. pa5 Job
35, 9. Ps. 119, 122. Prov. 22, 16. Comp.
Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 22 dSt/cwrfpa r<av <rvKO(frav-
TU1V TTOlfiv.
O"U\d f ya> r ye(t)) to, f. jjo-co, (a-v\ov, aya>,)
to lead off as prey, to carry off" as booty, e. g.
captives Heliodor. 10. p. 512; to rob, to
spoil, Aristaen. 2. 22. In N. T. trop. to
lead captive, to lead astray, of false teachers,
c. ace. Col. 2, 8.
(TV\da), J>, f. 170-0), to strip, to spoil, to
rob, hyperbol. c. ace. 2 Cor. 11, 8 a\\as
fKK\r)crias eVvXjjcra Xa/3a>i> tyaiviov. Jos.
B. J. 1. 1. 1. Hdian. 7. 7. 7. Xen. Hi. 4. 11.
O"fXXtt\&>. o, f. fj(T(a, (crvv, XaXe o),) to
speak or talk with, to confer with, c. dat.
Mark 9, 4. Luke 9, 30. 22, 4. With fjitrd
nvos Matt. 17, 3. Acts 25, 12 ; irpbs aXX^-
\ovs Luke 4, 36. Sept. c. dat. for "12*1 Ex.
34, 35. So c. dat. Pol. 1. 43. 1. ib/4. 22.
8 ; Trpof aXXTjXovs Dion. Hal. Ant. 10. 12 ;
absol. Plut. de Gen. Socr. 32.
<TV\\af4/3dva), f, X^op-at, (Xup./3ai>a>,)
to take together, pr. in the two hands toge
686
ther, Lat. comprehendere ; trop. like Engl.
to comprehend, to comprise, Hdot. 3. 82 Vi
eWi Trdira o-vXXa/3a>j> 6(Ver . ib. 7. 16. 3;
also to ta/ce or bring together, to colled, e. g.
scattered troops Hdot. 5. 46 ; to take with
oneself, Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 1 drr^fi o-vXXa/3o>i/
TO eTepov a-rpdrfVfia. In N. ".
1. Lat. comprehendere, of persons, to take
or seize altogether, stronger than \ap.fidva>,
from the idea of clasping together or grasp
ing with the hands clutched together;
comp. o-vv intens.
a) Pr. as of persons taken by authority
or force, to seize, to apprehend, to arrest, c.
ace. TOV Irjo-oiiv John 18, 12. Acts 1, 16.
Matt. 26, 55. Mark 14, 48. Luke 22, 54.
Acts 12, 3 TOV UtTpov. 23, 27. Mid. id. Acts
26, 21. Sept. for -jab Judg. 7, 25; toatn
Josh. 8, 23. 1 K. 20, 18. So JE\. V. H. 5*.
18. Hdian. 7. 7. 14. Xen. An. 1. 1. 3. In
hunting or fishing, to lake, to catch, aypav
Luke 5, 9 ; comp. v. 5, where it is Xa/i/3di/o>.
So Eurip. Orest. 1340 oi>x). o-vXXjj^eo-3
fiypav. Ml. H. An. 1. 2.
b) Trop. of females, to conceive, absol.
Luke 1, 24 ; c. ace. vlov v. 36 ; eV yacrrpi
v. 31 ; (v rfj KoiXt a 2, 21. Sept. for rnn
Gen. 4, 1. 16. 19, 36. So Plut. de vitand .
JEr. alien. 4. Test. XII Patr. p. 544. Hippocr.
Aphor. 5. 46 eV yaa-rpi. Galen de Sem. 1
o-v\\ap.pdvftv TO o-neppa. Spec, and me-
taph. of irregular desire as exciting to sin,
James 1, 15; comp. Sept. and |-nn Ps. 7,
15.. So Justin. Mart, de Resurr/ p. 327
Eva TOV \6yov dirb TOV o(pas cn>XXa/3oG<ra
irapaKorjv Kal Sai/arov ercKe.
2. to take hold with another, to help, to
aid, usually and in N. T. Mid. c. dat. Luke
5, 7 eX3uTa? o-vXXa/3eio-3ai auroiy. Phil. 4,
3. Sept. Gen. 30, 7. JEl. V. H. 2. 4. Xen.
Ag. 2. 31. Act. Hdot. 6. 125. Xen. Mem.
2. 3. 18.
<ruA,Xe f ya>, f. , (Xt yu,) pr. to lay to
gether, i. e. to gather, to collect ; e. g. fruits
and errain, c. ace. Matt. 7, 16 dnb aKavSiav
o-Ta(pv\f)V, CITTO T/H/3oX&>i> <TVKa. Luke 6, 44
e axwfc&v o-vKa. Matt. 13, 28. 29. 30. 40
&dvia. Genr. TO tls T L Matt. 13,48; rl
( K TIVOS v. 41. Sept. for BJD^ Lev. 19, 9.
10. Ruth 2, 3. 7sq. Hdot/1. 68. Luc.
Tim. 23. Xen. An. 2. 4. 11 xP TOV - 4 - 3 -
1 1 (ppvyava a>s tm irvp.
avXXo<yi%Piiai. f. iarop.ai, Mid. depon.
(\oyiop.ai,) to reckon together, to compute,
c. ace, Diod. Sic. 1 . 5. Dem. 355 ult. In
N. T. to reason together, to consider, to de
liberate; absol. Luke 20, 5 o-weXoyurai/ro
-pbs eavTovs, comp. Matt. 21, 25 et Mark
1,31. Sept. for Part. -|a5 Is. 43, 18. So
ol. 1. 44. 1. ib. 1. 63. 8. Plut. Brut. 36.
co, f. Tjerw, (Xv;re a>,) {f>
rieve or afflict with another ; Pass, to be
grieved or afflicted with, to condole with ; c.
dat. Diod. Sic. 4. 11. Theophr. Char. 1.1.
Plato Rep. 462. e. In N. T. Pass, to be
rieved withal, i. e. at the same time or
along with some other emotion ; Mark 3, 5
.VTOVS ptT opyrjs, trvXXu-
nov/j.fitos err Tr Trcopcocret TTJS Kapftias avTutv.
, f. /Sijo-o/zai, (/9aiVco,) aor. 2
v, to go with the feet close together,
Xen. Eq. 1. 14. In N. T. of things, events,
to come together in time, to happen together,
to fall out, to come to pass ; with dat. of
pers. to whom, Mark 10, 32 ra /ie XXojra
o-vp.fiaivtiv aiiTw. Acts 3, 10. 20, 19. 1 Cor.
10, 11. 1 Pet. 4, 12. 2 Pet. 2, 22. Part.
absol. TO. o-vLipffirjKOTa, things happened,
events, Luke 24, 14. Sept. for nip Gen.
42, 4. 29. Esth. 6, 13. So 1 Mace. 5, 25.
Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 17. Part, absol. 1 Mace.
4, 26. Diod. Sic. 1. 22. Impers. c. inf. of
the principal verb, the infinitive clause be
ing strictly the subject ; Acts 21, 35 o-vvf-
/3?7 /3acrraeo-3ai avTov, i. e. he was borne ;
comp. Buttm. $ 129. 10. Winer 5 45. 2.
So 2 Mace. 3, 2. Luc. D. Deor. 20. 8. Pol.
1. 22. 3. Diod. Sic. 1. 50.
crv/J,/3d\\(i), f. /3aX&5, OdXXw,) to throw,
send, put together, e. g. of streams flowing
together, r. ace. TO vSwp o-v^i/3dXXeii Horn-
11. 4. 453. Hdot. 4. 50 ; of warriors, TOS ao-nl-
8as Xen. Ag. 2. 12. Of persons, to send
or bring together, e. g. in strife, Lat. com-
mitlere, Horn. II. 3. 70. Xen. Conv. 4. 9.
In N. T.
1 . to throw or put together, pr. with ace.
\6yovs or the like implied, like Lat. conferre
for conferre sermones, Engl. lo confer
together, intrans. a) Genr. i. q. to dis
course with, lo dispute wilh, c. dat. Acts 17,
18 Tives Se Tt5v (pL\oo~6(j)(av crtW/SaXXoi
atiTo). So Jos. Ant. 1. 12. 3 o-v/i/3aXovo-a
rroip.fo-i. Jambl. Vit. Pyth. c. 2 Totr eV M/M-
(pfi Kai AiotTTToXei p.a\io-Ta o-vufiaXftv iepfv-
tri. Fully written (ruju/3. \6yovs TIVI Eurip.
Iph. Aul. 830 or 83G. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 21.
b) to consult together, Acts 4, 15 o-vvtj3a\ov
Trpbs O\\T)\OVS sc. (3ov\(V[j.aTa. So fully
Eurip. Phcen. 700 or 755 o-v/i/3. /SotAfv-
p.aTa. c) Luke 2, 19 o-v/^SdXXeti/ iv Trj
Kapoia sc. TavTa, i. e. to put together in
mind, to compare, lo ponder in mind. Comp.
Philostr. Vit. Apoll. 4. 43 vp.pa\f~tv TO fl-
prjp.evov. Arr. Exp. Alex. 2. 3. 9 TO nav
Tflov. Mid. Hdot. 4. 15. 45.
687
2. Mid. to put together one s own icith
another, to contribute, to help ; c. dat. Acts
18, 27 o-ufe/3aArro TroXu TOIS ncmcrrfVKoa-t.
Wisd. 5, 8. Diod. Sic. 1. 2. Xen. Hell. 7.
1.35.
3. Intrans. or c. eavTo c impl. Buttm.
5 130. n. 2. Winer $ 39. 1 ; to cinne together
with another, to encounter, to meet with, c.
dat. a) In a hostile sense, ds TroXep-oj/
Luke 14, 31. So 2 Mace. 8, 23. Jos. Ant.
6. 5. 3 (TVfj.pa\(ov (Is paxfjv. Pol. 10. 37. 4.
Xen. Hell. 4. 2. 22. b) Genr. i. q. to
meet with, Acts 20, 14 avvfftdXfv fjfuv (is
rr)v "A(r<rov. So Jos. Ant. 2. 7. 5. Xen.
Cyr. 6. 2. 41.
av/jL^acriXevco, f. eva-a, (/3ao-iXeuco,) to
reign with any one, c. dat. Luc. D. Deor.
16. 2. Pol. 30. 2. 4. In N. T. only trop.
1 Cor. 4, 8. 2 Tim. 2, 12 ; comp. in ftao-t-
\(vo> no. 2.
<rty/./3/3aa>, f. ao-w, (/3tafa>,) to wiafce
come together, to bring together, e. g.
1 . to join or fcm i together, to unite, trop.
of Christians as parts of Christ s spiritual
body the church ; Pass. Eph. 4, 16 t ov
nav TO erco/ia . . . crvp.ftifta6fj.tvov. Col. 2,
1 9 ; eV ayajTT? Col. 2, 2. Genr. Dion Cass. 37.
p. 62. Thuc. 2. 29.
2. to pwi together in mind, and hence
praegn. to gather, to infer, to conclude; c.
on Acts 16, 10 ; also to prove, to demon
strate, c. on, Acts 9, 22 o-v/x/3t/3aj/ on
OVTOJ ((rriv 6 Xpicrros. So c. wr Aristot.
Rhet. ad Alex. 36 ; c. irfpi Plato Rep. 504.
a. See Wetstein N. T. II. p. 109.
3. From the Heb. to teach, to instruct, c.
ace. of pers. I Cor. 2, 16 or o-u/x/3t/3ao-et
avroV sc. rov nvpiov, in allusion to Is. 40,
13 where Sept. for SJ-Hin ; also Ex. 18,
16. Deut. 4, 9; -pnri Is. 40, 14; pppn
Ex. 4, 12. Lev. 10, lT
<rVfM^OV\V(O, f. tvva, (/SouXevo),) lo
counsel with any one, to gire counsel, to ad
vise; c. dat. John 18, 14 K.a id(pas 6 o-v/i-
{$ov\(vu>v TOLS lovbaiois. Rev. 3, 18. Sept.
for Y*1 Ex. 18, 19. Jer. 38, 15. So Jos. c.
Apion. 1. 34. Luc. Abdic. 5. Xen. Mem.
1. 3. 13 bis. Mid. spoken of several, to
counsel or consult together, e. g. for evil, to
jiliil, c. IvOg, Matt. 26, 4 (TVfi^ov\(vcrai>ro, tva
TUV \r]<TO\iv Kparr]<ru>ari Xo-yo). John 11, 53 ;
c. inf. Acts 9, 23. Sept. for } $" 1 K. 12,
8. 2 Chr. 20, 22. So 1 Mace. 9, 59. Pol.
2. 46. 2. Plato Theag. 122. a.
<rvfJ,/3ov\lov, ov, TO, (<rvp.pov\os.)
1. a council, melon, counsellors, Acts 25,
12. Here spoken of persons who sat in
public trials with the governor of a pro
vince ; called also consiliarii Suet. Tiber
33 ; assessores Lamprid. Vit. Alex. Sev.
c. 46 ; Trapefipoi Dion Cass. p. 505. e. Comp.
Jos. B. J. 2. 16. 1. Adam s Rom. Ant. p.
162. Diet, of Antt. art. Conventus. Genr.
Theodot. for TiO Prov. 15, 22. Diod. Sic.
13. 12. Plut. de Virtut. mor. 7. p. 221.
2. counsel, consultation, e. g. Xafi/3awi
v. iroifiv <rviiftov\iov, to take counsel, to make
or hold a consultation ; so cru/ijS. Xa/j/Samt
Matt. 12, 14. 22, 15. 27, 1. 7. 28, 12;
o-u/i(3. noidv Mark 3, 6. 15, 1. Comp.
o-v/i/3ovXt a Sept. 1 K. 1, 12. Tob. 4, 24.
Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 4.
, O v, 6, (<rvv, jSouX^,) a coun
sellor, pr. one joined in counsel; Rom. 11,
34, in allusion to Is. 40, 13 where Sept. for
M T^X. Sept. also for f Si* 2 Sam. 15,
12. 1 Chr. 27, 32. 33. Jos. c. Ap. 2. 15.
Hdian. 1. 8. 1. Xen. Conv. 8. 39.
, 6, indec. Simeon, Heb.
(a hearkening), pr. n. i. q. Sifjuav.
1. The second son of Jacob, born of
Leah ; also of the tribe descended from him,
Rev. 7, 7. See Gen. 29, 33. Jos. Ant.
1. 19. 8.
2. One of the ancestors of Jesus, Luke
3, 30.
3. A pious Jew, who took the infant
Jesus in his arms and blessed him in the
temple, Luke 2, 25. 34. Some suppose
him to be the same with Shammai, Sa/itar,
mentioned by Josephus along with Pollio,
Ant. 15. 1. 1, et 10. 4 ; others regard him
as the R. Simeon, the son of Hillel, mention
ed in the Talmud as the father of Gamaliel ;
see in ra/xoX;X. But neither of these con
jectures has any weight ; see Lightf. Hor.
Heb. in Luc. 1. c. Wetst. N. T. I. p. 665.
4. Simeon, i. q. Simon Peter, elsewhere
2t>uj/ q. v. Acts 15, 14. 2 Pet. 1,1.
5. A Christian teacher at Antioch, sur-
named Niger, Acts 13, 1.
i^,) a fel
low-disciple, John 11, 16. Plato Euthyd.
272. c. Poll. On. 6. 159 nX<mo 6V, o-i/ji-
pd$r]Tas (<prj. For some such compound
words disapproved by the Atticists, see
Phryn. ed. Lob. p. 471.
CrVfJi/JiClpTVped), &>, f. 7)0-0), (/^apTVpew.)
to lear witness with another, to testify with.
i. e. at the same time and to the same ef
fect ; c. dat. Rom. 8. 16 TO 7rv(vp.a <rvp.fjiap
rvpft r< Trv(vfiaTi r]p.<ov, on KT\. 9, 1 ; ab-
sol. 2, 15. Rev. 22, 18 Rec. where the bet
ter reading is ^lapnipcco. Plut. de Adulat.
et Amic. 23. Xen. Hell. 7. 1. 35.
688
f. t o-a>. (p,eptfo>,) to divide
with others, jointly ; in N. T. Mid. to divide
with others so as to receive part to oneself,
to share with, to partaJce with, c. dat. 1 Cor.
9, 13.
O"y/i/iero^o5, O v, 6, f/, adj. (/tero^o?,)
partaking with, Subst. a joint-partaker,
Eph. 3, 6. 5, 7. Justin. Mart. Apol. 1. p.
51 (TUfJ.fJl.fTO^OS TtoV TTdScOl . So
2 Mace. 5, 20. Xen. An. 7. 8. 17.
imitator, joint-follower, Phil. 3, 17. On
this kind of compounds, see Phryn. et Lob.
p. 471.
(7VfJ,fAOp(f)i(l), f. | (ra>, (<TVp./iOp<pO?,) tO
make of like form with, to conform, Pass.
trop. c. dat. Phil. 3, 10 Lachm. for crvp.p.op-
<poa id.
(rv/J,/JiOp<j)OS, ov, 6, TJ, adj. (fj.op<pr),)
having like form ivith, conformed to, like ;
c. dat. Phil. 3, 21 TO trw/ia . . . <rvp.fjiop(^ov
TO) o &tytan TTJS 86r)s avrov. With gen.
Rom. 8, 29 npoonpitrf (rv/x/idp<ovs rrjs eiKo-
vos TOV viov avTov. For the gen. after
words compounded with o-vv in classic wri
ters, see Matth. 379 fin.
0-V/J,/jLOp(p6c0i , f. coo-o), (o-vp.poptpos, )
to make of like form with another, to con
form, Pass. trop. c. dat. Phil. 3, 10.
criyiTra^yettf, , f. 770-0), (a-u^TraS?^,) to
sympathize with, to feel with another, to be
affected in like manner ; c. dat. Heb. 4, 15
<rv/*7ra3J)crai rais dcr%fi>tiais f)p.u>i>. Przegn.
i. q. to have compassion on any one, to af
ford sympathizing aid, Heb. 10, 34. Symm.
for 1 Job 2, 11. Aristot. Physiog. 4. 1.
Plut. Timol. 19. Isocr. p. 64. b.
tor, ovs, 6, r}, adj. (trvv,
),) sympathizing, feeling with
another, like-affected; 1 Pet. 3, 8 crvfjiira-
3elf, i. e. the same in feeling, mutually com
passionate. Jos. Ant. 19. 7. 3. Plut. de
Adulat. et Amic. 9. Pol. 15. 9. 3.
(rvfjLTrapayivo/jiai, (Ttapaylvo^at.,) to
come with any one, to be present with, to
stand by any one, as a friend and advocate ;
c. dat. 2 Tim. 4, 16 eV 777 irp&rri JJLOV CLTTO-
Xoy/a ovo eis /xoi (rv/zTrapeyeWro. Sept. for
fW|? Ps. 83, 9. So Dem. 1369. 17. Of a
multitude, to come together, to convene, Luke
23, 48. So Thuc. 2. 82.
av[J,7rapaKa\a), &, f. eVco, (irapaKa-
Xe co,) to call for or invite with, at the same
time, Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 38; to invoke ivith
others, ib. 3. 3. 21 ; to exhort with another,
e. g. an army, Pol. 5. 83. 3. In N. T.
Pass, to be consoled, comforted, with others
i. e. to receive solace and encouragement
in the society of others; Rom. 1, 12 <nip-
7TapaK\r)^fivai ev vfuv. See in
no. 4.
aor. 2 -f
ai/o),) to take along with oneself,
as a companion on a journey ; c. ace. Acts
12, 25. 15, 37. 38. Gal. 2, 1. Sept. Job
1, 4. JEl V. H. 8. 7. Hdian. 2. 2. 2. Plato
Phaed. 35. p. 84. d.
a-V/J,7rapafJ,V(i), f. p. ev ,, (Trapapeva,)
to remain along with any one, to continue
with, sc. in life; c. dat. Phil. 1, 25. Sept.
Ps. 72, 5 (TVfj.irapaii.fVfi T< 17X10). Thuc.
6. 89.
<7VfJ,7rdpeipi,, (irdpeip.i, ) to be present
with any one ; c. dat. Acts 25, 24. Jos.
Ant. 10. 11. 3. Pol. 9. 25. 6. Xen. Hell.
4. 6. 1.
, f. nfio-opai, (TTOO-XW,) to
be affected with or as another, to sympathize
with, to suffer with; absol. 1 Cor. 12, 26 tl
Tracr^et fv /neXoy, crv/iTraa^ft Trdvra ra /J.f\r].
So Rom. 8, 17, i. q. to endure like suffer
ings. Pol. 15. 19. 4. Diod. Sic. 4. 11.
Plato Rep. 605. d.
<n>yU7re/i7r&>, f. \^o), (Tre/iTro),) to send
with any one, c. dat. 2 C,or. 8, 22. With
/jLtrd c. gen. ib. 8, 18 ; comp. Winer j 56.
4 fin. So c. dat. Plut. Artax. 24. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 1. 31 ; c. prr<i Xen. Hell. 1. 4. 21.
(TVfjiTrepiXafJipdvco, (7repiXap./3di/,) pr.
to take around along with something else,
1. e. to embrace with, to comprehend, to in
clude, Dem. 235. 16. Diod. Sic. 14.7. Plato
Tim. 74. id. In N. T. to embrace withal,
at the same time, Acts 20, 10.
cry/iTTti tw, aor. 2 crvveinov, (TriVw,) to
drink with any one ; c. dat. Acts 10, 41 ot-
rivfs &W((pdyop.fv Ka\ crvvfirlo^fv airw,
comp. in e o-3/eo no. 2. d. Sept. for OS tinOJ
Esth. 7, 1. Dem. 1352. 27. Xen. Cyr/5"
2. 28.
), aor. 2 (rvv(7rt<rov,
to fall together, as a house, to fall in ruins ;
absol. Luke 6, 49 in Mss. for re<re. Dem.
899. 3. Xen. An. 5. 2. 24.
<TU/i7rX7/-po&>, to, f. 0)0-6), (o-vv intens.
TrXijpoeo,) to fill up altogether, to fill wholly,
completely.
1 . Pr. of a vessel filled by the waves so
as to drench the persons in it, Pass. Luke
8, 23. Of ships as filled out with a crew,
Pol. 1 . 36. 9. Xen. Hell. 4. 8. 7.
2. Of time, Pass, to be fulfilled, complet-
689
(7V/ji(f)V(0
ed, to have fully come ; comp. TrXT/pdco no.
4. a. Luke 9, 51. Acts 2,. 1. Hdian.
7. 4. 2.
f. , (o- VV) Trviyu,) to choke
by pressing together, to suffocate ; hence of
plants, to choke, to hinder, c. ace. Mark 4,
7 ; trop. Matt. 1 3, 22 f/ aTran; TO! TT\OVTOV
(rvp-nvtyfi TOV \oyov. Mark 4, 19. Luke 8,
1 4. Also to choke, to smother, in a crowd ;
to crowd, to press upon, Luke 8, 42 oi o^Xot
o-vveTTviyov avrov. Comp. Mark 5, 24
avTov.
^,) a fellow-
citizen, trop. of Gentile Christians admitted
to the privileges of the gospel along with
the Jews, Eph. 2, 19. Jos. Ant. 19. 2. 2.
JEl. V. H. 3. 44. ^Eschyl. Theb. 605.
This form is disapproved by the gramma
rians; see Phryn. ed. Lob. p. 172, 471.
crvfi7ropevo/j,ai, f. ivo-o^i, Pass.depon.
1 . t.o go with any one, to accompany, c.
dat. Luke 7, 11. 14, 25. 24, 15. Sept. c.
fj.(T<i for Heb. nx 7]bn Gen. 13, 5. 14, 24 ;
B n Gen. 18, 16. Tob. 5, 8. Xen. An.
1/3. 5.
2. Of a multitude, to come together, to as
semble, itpbs avrov Mark 10,1. Sept. for
T^fi Job 1, 4. Pol. 5. 75. 1. Plut. Ly-
curg 6.
(TVfJLTTOcnov^ ov, TO, (o-u^7riVa>,) a drink
ing together, Lat. compotatio, Sept. for
p-i nnda Esth. 7, 7. Xen. Cyr. 8, 4. 13 ;
a oanquet. feast, 1 Mace. 16, 16. Jos. Ant.
7. 14. 6. Xen. Conv. 9. 7. Melon, a ban-
queling-hall, Luc. D. Deor. 24. 1 . Xen. Cyr.
8. 8. 10. In N. T. melon, a banqueling-
party, table-yarty ; Mark 6, 39 dvaicXivai
Train-as o-u/xTTocria o-vp.no via. i. e. adverbially
and distributively, by table-parties ; comp.
Gesen. Lehrg. 5 173. b. See in K\HTIO. and
espec. in irpavia.
a-vfATrpeaftvTepos, O v, 6, a fellow-pres
byter, co-elder, 1 Pet. 5, 1. See in
rtpos no. 2. c.
, see in o-weo-3i a>.
aor. 1 a-vvrjVfyKa,
1. to bear or bring together, to collect, c.
ace. Acts 19, 19 trvvtveyxavrfs ras /3//3Xouj.
Jos. Ant. 3. 8. 3. Hdot. 7. 152. Xen. An.
6. 5. 6.
2. Intrans. or rather an ace. of thing
oeing omitted, to confer, to contribute, to
conduce ; and with dat. of pers. to be well,
profitable, expedient ; 2 Cor. 8, 1 rorro yap
vp.1v o~vp.(pepti. Dat. impl. 1 Cor. 6, 12 ov
irdvra a-vp-tptpfi. 10, 23. With inf. as
44
subj. c. dat. 2 Cor. 12, 1 ; dat. impl. Matt.
19, 10. John 18, 14. Impers. c. dat. et Iva,
Matt. 5, 29. 30. 18, 6. John 11, 50. 16, 7.
Comp. Buttm. 129. 18. Winer 45. 2. p.
266. (So c. dat. Sept. Prov. 19, 10. Luc.
D. Mort. 14. 5. Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 30; inf. et
dat. Sept. Esth. 3, 8. Xen. CEc. 13. 2.)
PART. Neut. TO o-vp.<p(pov, some good,
profit, advantage, 1 Cor. 7, 35. 10, 33. 12,
7. Heb. 12, 10. Plur. TO <rvp.<bepovra, things
profitable, Acts 20, 20. So 2 Mace. 4, 5.
Dem. 209. 7. Plur. Baruch 4, 3. Xen.
Conv. 4. 59.
, ) to speak with another,
in the same manner, i. q. to agree with, to
assent to; c. dat. Rom. 7, 16 o-vpfapi TO>
vo/iw. Dem. 668. 14. Eurip. Hipp. 266.
Xen. An. 5. 8. 9.
ov, 6, f], adj.
profitable; Neut.ro o-vp.(bopov as Subst.
profit, so Lachm. for TO <rv[j.(p(pov, 1 Cor.
7, 35. 10, 33. Xen. Hell. 6. 3. 14.
cry/i(/>tA,er779, O v, 6, ((pvXerrjs, (pvXij,)
pr. one of the same tribe or class, Lat. con-
tribulis, Isocr. p. 263. a. Aristoph. Av. 368.
In N. T. genr. a fellow-citizen, fellow-
countryman, 1 Thess. 2, 14. So Hesych.
a-vn(fv\fT<ov o/xoeSfooi . Disapproved of
by the grammarians, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 172.
Wetst. N. T. in loc.
<rvfj,<f)VTO<;, ov, 6, 17, adj. (o-i^i5a>,)
brought forth together, grown together,
Sept. Zech. 11,2. Theophr. Caus. PI. 5.
5. 2. Etymol. Mag. ^vpfpvTos 6 crvyyevf]^.
Trop. inborn, innate, 3 Mace. 3, 22. Plut.
Pyrrh. 7. Lys. 118. 31. In N. T. grown
together into one, connate, united, one with.
Rom. 6, 5 ft -yap crvfj.(pvroi ytyova/jifv TOJ
ofj.oia>pMTi rov 3a>aTOV ai>ToC, dXXa KOI [crv/j.-
(pvToi] TTJS dva<TTdo-c<as eVopeSa, for if we
are grown together with the likeness of 7n.v
death, yea also shall we be [grown togelher]
icith his resurrection; for the gen. comp.
Plato Phil. 51. d, TOVTCW ^vpfpiiTovs fj8ovai
vas. Matlh. 379. fin. Comp. pr. o-vp.-
ire(pvK(as grown together, as man and horse
in the Centaurs, Luc. D. Mort. 16. 4. Xen.
Cyr. 4. 3. 18.
(TV/J,<f)va), f. vo-o), (<puw,) to bring forth
togelher, to let spring up or grow togelher,
Plato Conv. 192. e. In N. T. only Pass.
aor. 2 <rvve<pvT)t>, to spring up or grow
togelher ; Luke 8, 7 <rvp,<pvelo-ai al aicaiftai.
This is a later form instead of Act. aor. 2
o-vv(pw intrans. see in <pvu init. So Philo
de Vit. Mos. II. p. 174. 12 17 ^a^/xos KOI 17
(Tnopas avTrjs ovat a o-v/i<pvura ijwiSj;. So
<rvff(pvv, crvfji7r(<pvKa, Theophr. H. PI. 9. 2.
690
crvv
l. V. H. 3. 1 KLTTOS . . . crvp.jre(pvKe rets
(TVfji<f)(i)ve(i) : >, f. r jcrcc, (a-vpxpcoi oy,) to
sound together, to be in unison, accord, pr. of
musical instruments, Plato Rep. 617. b.
In N. T. trop. to accord with, to agree with,
intrans.
1. Genr. e. g. a) Of what is suitable,
congruous, c. dat. Luke 5, 36 T 7roAaia>
ov crvufptovfl fTn /SXTj/ia. So Aristot. Polit.
7. 15 raCra 8fi jrpbs aXX^Xa crvficpfavdv.
b) Of coincidence, concurrence, c. dat.
Acts 15, 15 Tovrw crvfjLCpavovcriv ol Xoyot
TWI> irpocprjTwv. So Jos. Ant. 10. 7. 2. Diod.
Sic. 1. 2.
2. Of a compact between two or more, to
agree together, to make an agreement ; with
nfpi c. gen. Matt. 18, 19. Pass. c. dat.
Acts 5, 9 Tt ort crvvf<pa>vf)%r) vp.iv, how thai
it is agreed upon by you. So Sept. 2 K.
12, 8; -rrtpi TIVOS Pol. 2. 15. 5; c. inf.
Diod. Sic. 12,80; irpos nva Xen. Hell. 1.
3. 8. With dat. of pers. and genit. of price,
Matt. 20, 13 ov^t fyvapiov crvvfCpavrjcrds
fioi ; Buttm. J 132. 10. c. With v-trd TIVOS
and fK c. gen. of price, Matt. 20, 2. So
Act. Thorn. J 2 crvvfCptavrj Se p.fT avrov rpi-
<av \irp5>v dpyvpiov.
<7fyU-^)Ct)V7/crt9, fas, 17, (crvfj.cpwfa), ) an
agreeing together, accord; 2 Cor. 6, 15 ris
Be crvp.(f>a>vT)cris XptoraJ Trpos BeXiaX.
Comp. a-vfjt^wvia Jos. c. Ap. 2. 16 pen.
Hdian. 3. 13. 8.
(TVfJ,(f)(i)Vl,a, as, fj, (crvp-cpaveo),) sym
phony, a concert of instruments, music,
Luke 15, 25. Sept. Dan. 3, 5. 10. Pol.
26. 10. 5. Aristot. Polit. 7. 15.
(TV/J.<f)a)VO l >, ov, 6, f), adj. (crvv, fpcavrj, )
symphonious, in unison, pr. of sounds, musi
cal instruments, Luc. Harmonid. 1. Plut.
Conjug. Praec. 11. Plato Legg. 812. d. In
N. T. trop. con sonant, accordant ; Neut. TO
crvp.cp(ovov as Subst. accord, agreement,
1 Cor. 7, 5 eVc crvp.(pa)vov. So Pol. 6. 36.
5; genr. Diod. 6. 11. Epict. Ench. 49. 3.
Plato Lach. 188. d.
), f. tVw, (^^t fw,) to reckon
together, to compute, e. g. rds rip.ds Acts
19, 19. Mid. to vote with, Aristoph. Ly-
sist. 142.
trvf^yx^ ov > > *i> acl J- (<"> ^"Mp
of one mind ivith others, like-minded, Phil.
2, 2. Polemo 2. 54. Comp. Tittm. Syn. N.
T. p. 67.
crvv, prep, governing only the Dative,
with, implying a nearer and closer connec
tion and conjunction than ^era; much as
with in Engl. differs from mid, amid, among
See Passow. s. v. Matth. 577. Winer 52.
b. Tittm. Syn. N. T. p. 176.
1. Pr. of society, companionship, consort,
where one is said to be, do, suffer WITH
any one, in connection and company with
him ; comp. in /xera I. 2. a. So after verbs
of sitting, standing, being, remaining, with
any one; as uvaKftpai John 12, 2 in latei
editions; yivopai Luke 2, 13; Siarpipo
Acts 14, 28 ; torij/u intrans. Acts 2, 14. 4,
14 ; tyitrrrip.1 intr. Luke 20, 1. Acts 23, 27 ;
Ka2i co Acts 8, 31 ; pri/w Luke 1, 56. 24,
29. Acts 28, 16. Spec, dvai a-vv TIW,
to be with any one, i. e. present with, in
company with, Luke 24, 44. Phil. 1, 23.
Col. 2, 5. 1 Thess. 4, 17 <rvv Kvpin, 2 Pet.
1, 18; with flvai impl. Luke 8, 1. Acts 21,
29. Phil. 4, 21. Or as accompanying, fol
lowing, Luke 7, 12. Acts 13,7. 27,2; as
a follower, disciple, Luke 8, 38. 22, 56.
Acts 4, 13 ; as a partisan, to be on one s
side, Acts 14, 4 bis. (Xen. An. 1. 8. 26. Hell.
3. 1. 18 fin.) So oi crvv rivt ovres,
those with any one, his companions, attend
ants, followers ; fully Mark 2, 26. Acts 22,
9. Oftener with part. <5>i/, ovrts impl. Luke
5, 9. 8, 45 in later edit. 9, 32. 24, 10. 24.
33. Rom. 16, 14. 15. Gal. 1, 2. 2, 3
spoken of colleagues, Acts 5, 17. 21. 19
38. So Hdian. 5. 4. 11. Plut. Mor. II. p.
40. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 15. Anab. 2. 2. 1.
After verbs of going with any one ; e. g.
ep^o/iai and its compounds, Luke 24, 1.
John 21, 3. Acts 11, 12. 2 Cor. 9, 4;
cLTrepxp^ai. Acts 5, 26 ; (la-tp^op.ai. Acts 3,
8. 25,23 ; e e pxA Acts 10, 23. 14, 20.
16, 3. John 18, 1 ; crui/e p^o/xai Acts 21,
16. Also TToptvofjiai Luke 7, 6. Acts 10,
20. 23, 32. 26, 13. 1 Cor. 16, 4; tla-uvai
Acts 21, 18; eKTrXew 18, 18; TrapayiVo/zat
24, 24 ; o-vvdyofjLai 4, 27. So Hdian. 2. 14.
1. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 13. Hell. 3. 1. 18 init.
Genr. with neuter and passive verbs, like
Engl. with, where the verb refers to its sub
ject as in company with others. Matt. 26,
35 KO.V 8erj p.f crvv croi dncftavflv. 27, 38.
Tore crTavpovvrai crvv avrca 8vo \rjcrTat.
Mark 9, 4 ojcpSrj avrols H\ias crvv Mcavcrtl.
Luke 2, 5 a7roypd\^aa3at crvv Mapta/t TX.
22, 14. 23, 32. Acts 1,14 bis. v. 17 Rec.
v. 22 p-dprvpa yevecr Sai crvv rjfuv. Acts 3, 4.
4, 27. 14, 5 wy 8e tjfvero op/t?) TO>I> . . .
lovSauoz/ crvv rols ap-^ovcriv. 8, 20. 15, 22
f8of rols aTToerroXofr . . . crvv o\rj rfj fKK\rj-
cria. 17, 34. 18, 8. 20, 36. 21, 24. 26.
1 Cor. 1, 2. 11, 32. 2 Cor. 1, 1. Eph. 3,
18. 4, 31. Phil. 1, 1. 2, 22. Col. 3, 3. 4.
1 Thess. 4, 17 a/*a crvv avrois dpnayr)cr6fi.t-
avvaja)
691
So. 5, 10. So Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 30. An. 1. 9.
2. Also with transitive verbs, like Engl.
with, where the verb refers either to its sub
ject or object as in company with others ;
e. g. to the subject, Mark 4, 10 t]pd>Tr)o-av
nvTov ol Trepi O.VTOV, o~vi> rots 8&8fK.a. Luke
5, 19. 19, 23. 23, 11. 35. Acts 5, 1. 10, 2.
14, 13. 21, 5. 1 Cor. 16, 19. To the ob
ject, Matt. 25, 27 eKo/no-dpr/i/ av TO ep,6i>
o-vv TOKco. Mark 8, 34. 1 5, 27 KOI o~vv av-
TO> trravpovcri 8vo X^crrdy. Acts 15, 22
7r>^at. v. 25. 23, 15. [16, 32.] 1 Cor. 10,
13. 2 Cor. 1, 21. 4, 14. Gal. 5, 24. Col. 3,
9. 4, 9. 1 Thess. 4, 14. So with obj. Pa-
heph. 31. 10. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 7.
2. Trop. of connection, consort, as arising
from likeness of doing or suffering, from a
common lot or event, with, i. q. in like man
ner with, like ; Rom. 6, 8 ei 5e ci7ro3dpop.e v
vvv XpiorcB. 8, 32. 2 Cor. 1 3, 4. Gal. 3,
9 fv\oyovvrai o~vv TW TTIOTO) AjBpad/j,, i. e.
with and like Abraham, by the same acts
and in the same manner. Col. 2, 13. 20.
So CS Sept. /xerd Ps. 106, 6. Ecc. 2, 16.
3. Of connection arising from possession,
die being furnished or entrusted with any
^hing. 1 Cor. 15, 10 f] x<*P ls TOV 3eo ^ *1 ( "
<p.ot, i. q. 17 8o3ei<rd pot in Rom. 12, 3. 6.
2 Cor. 8, 19 rwtB*iPJfOftn TOV d8e\(f)6v ...
ff~i< v TTJ xdpiri ravTTj, i- e. entrusted with this
gift. (Psalt. Sal. 7, 4 uTroo-TfiX^r ^avarov
<TVV eVroXf;.) James 1, 11 cive reiXe yap 6
17X10? o~vv r<u Kavcrtavi. Horn. Od. 24. 193.
Xen. Conv/2. 22. Cyr. 1. 2. 4.
4. Implying a joint-working, co-opera
tion, and thus spoken of a means, instru
ment, with, through, by virtue of; 1 Cor. 5,
4 <rvv 777 8vvdfj.fi. TOV Kvpiov I. Xp. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 7. 13. Conv. 5. 13.
5. Implying addition, accession, like Engl.
with. i. q. besides, over and above ; Luke 24,
21 dXAd ye trvv navi TOVTOIS TpiTTjv TOVTTJV
fjfjLtpav ayfi o-rjpfpov, with (besides) all this.
Comp. Heb. "TJ CS Sept. o-vv TOVTOIS Neh.
5, 18. 3 Mace. 1, 22.
NOTE. In composition <rvv implies : a)
Society, companionship, consort, in time or
place, with, together, Lat. con- ; also there
with, withal ; e. g. <rvvdya>, o-vvt arnica, o-vyicd-
Sqpai. b) Completeness of an action, al-
to<reiher, on every side, wholly, and is thus
intensive ; e. g. o-upTrXr/pdo), o-vy<dXvnTOi.
a-vvdyco. f. o>, (ayw,) 1 . to lead or bring
together, to gather together, to collect, either
persons or things, c. ace. Matt. 22, 10 o-vv-
fjyayov irdvras oarovs (vpov. Luke 15, 13
avvayayuiv airavra. John 6, 12 TO. K\do~fuiTa.
15, 6. Rev. 13, 10 alx^u^o-iav crvvdyt i, i. q.
to bring together captives, to lead captive.
With ace. impl. Matt. 13, 47
Travros yevovs crvvayayova-j]. Matt. 25, 24.
26. John 6, 13, comp. 12. Sept. for C]OX
Ex. 23, 10. Num. 19, 9. 10. So JEl V.
H. 4. 14. Diod. Sic. 3. 56. Xen. Mem. 4.
2. 8. An. 3. 4. 31. Elsewhere with ad
juncts, e. g. (Is c. ace. of place, Matt. 3,
12 (rvvdfi TOV triToi/ OVTOV fls TTJV diro^r]K.riv.
6, 26. 13, 30. Luke 3, 17. John 11, 52 ra
TfKva els ev, i. e. into one family, church.
(Heraclit. C. 19 TOVS o-rropd8nv OLKOVVTOS fls
(v crvvayflv. Dion. Hal. Ant. 2. 45.) So
tls final, John 4, 36 ; e Ket, TTOV, Luke 12,
17. 18; p. era TIVOS Matt. 12, 30. Luke
11, 23.
2. Of persons, an assembly, multitude,
i. q. to assemble, to convene, to convoke.
a) With ace. Matt. 2. 4 o-vvayay<av ndvras
TOVS dp^tepeis KT\. John 11,47. Acts 14,27.
15, 30. Also with liri TWO. against anyone
Matt. 27, 27; tls TOV TOTTOV Rev. 16, 16;
els TToXe/ioi; Rev. 16, 14. 20, 8. Sept.
genr. for C]OS Ex. 3, 16. 1 Sam. 5, 11. So
Hdian. 4. 3. 11. JE1. V. H. 3. 19. Xen. An.
I. 3. 9 ; an army Palaeph. 8. 4. Xen. Ag. 1.
25. b) Pass, or Mid. to be gathered to-
gellier, to be assembled, to come together,
Matt. 22, 41 o~vvr)yp,evcav 8f T>V <I>apia aia>i .
27, 17. Mark 2, 2. Luke 22, 66. Acts 13,
44. 15, 6. 20, 7. 1 Cor. 5, 4. Rev. 19, 19.
Sept. for t)0a Deut. 33, 5. Neh. 8, 3.
(Plut. Mor. II. p. 31.) With adjuncts of
place, etc. e/nTrpoo-Se i/ TIVOS Matt. 25, 32 ;
eVi TO auro, Matt. 22, 34. Acts 4, 26;
eiri Tiva, to any one Mark 5, 21, also
against any one Acts 4, 27. (Sept. Gen.
34, 30.) So el s c. ace. of place, Matt. 26.
3. Acts 4, 5; tls final Matt. 18, 20. Rev.
19, 17; tv c. dat. of place, Acts 4, 27. 31.
II, 26; p-erd TIVOS Matt. 28, 12; Trpds
Tiva, to any one, Matt. 13, 2. 27, 62. Mark
4. 1. 6,30. 7,1; e/<ei, OTTOV, ov, Mutt.
18. 20. 26, 57. John 18, 2. 20, 19. Acts
20, 8. Spoken also of eagles, c. Vcei Matt.
24, 28. Luke 17, 37.
3. From the Heb. pr. to lead or take with
oneself, into one s house, to receive to one s
hospitality and protection, like Heb. 5)OX
^ . Matt. 25, 35 fvos rjp-fjv, KCU cnu^ydyert
p,e. v. 38. 43. So Sept. for ^X t)OX Dent.
22, 2. Josh. 2, 18. Judg. 19, 15. 18.
crvvayatyri, f/s, ^, (o-wdy<a,) a collecting,
gathering, as of fruits, Pol. 1. 17. 9; of
people, tribes, Pol. 4. 7. 6 ; a mass, multi
tude, as collected, e. g. Xi Swv Sept. Job 8,
17 ; vSaro? Is. 37, 25 ; or of persons, as
the congregation of Israel, Sept. Ex. 12, 3.
19. Lev. 4, 13. Ecclus. 24, 25. 1 Mace,
692
14, 28 ; or an army, Ex. 32, 22. 23. 38, 4.
15. Hence in N. T. an assembly, congre
gation, synagogue; spoken
1. Of a Christian assembly or church,
James 2, 2.
2. Of a Jewish assembly, synagogue,
held in the synagogues, for prayer, reading
the scriptures, and with certain judicial pow
ers ; comp. in no. 3. Luke 8, 41. 12,11. 21,
12 Trapa8i86vTfs [vp,as] fls crvvayuyas KCU
(pvXajcdy. Acts 9, 2 eVioroXar TTpos ras a~vv-
ayayds. 13,43. 22,19. 26,11. So Hist.
of Sus. 41. 60, comp. v. 4. 28. Also Rev.
2, 9 et 3, 9 o-vvaywyr] Sarai/d, the synagogue
of Satan, Satan s assembly ; spoken of Jews
who slander the Christian church ; who,
professing to be true Jews and to worship
God, are not so, but worship Satan ; comp.
Rom. 2, 29. Others understand Judaizing
teetchers ; but they are not spoken of as
being in the church. Comp. Sept. a-vva-
ycoyf] TrovTjpevop-fvcov for Heb. n"l2J Ps. 22,
7; comp. Ecclus. 16, 6. 21, 9.
3. Meton. of a Jewish place of worship,
a synagogue, later Heb. P>D33D nig house of
assembly, comp. Buxt. Lex. Chald. Rab.
1055. Synagogues appear to have been
first introduced during the Babylonish exile,
when the people were deprived of their
usual rites of worship, and were accustom
ed to assemble on the sabbath to hear por
tions of the law read and expounded. After
the return from exile the same custom was
continued in Palestine ; comp. Neh. 8, 1 sq.
Originally synagogues would seem not to
have differed from the later proseuchcc, see
in Trpoo-eux ? no. 2 ; being erected without
the cities in the fields, and usually near a
stream or on the sea-shore for the conve
nience of ablution. Afterwards they were
built in the more elevated parts of every
city, and in the larger cities there were
several, in proportion to the population. In
Jerusalem, according to the Rabbins, were
not less than 480 or 494. Assemblies were
held in these at first only on the sabbath
and festival days ; but subsequently also on
the second and fifth days of the week, i. e.
Mondays and Thursdays. The exercises
consisted chiefly in prayers and the public
reading of the O. T. which was expounded
from the Hebrew into the vernacular tongue,
with suitable exhortation ; comp. Luke 4,
16 sq . Acts 13, 14 sq. The whole was
closed by a short prayer and benediction, to
which the assembly responded Amen, Neh.
8, 6. Comp. generally, Vitringa de Syna-
goga Vet. Lightfoot Hor. Heb. ad Matt. 4,
23. Wetst. N. T. I. p. 278. Winer Realw.
art. Synagogen. So Matt. 4, 23. 6, 2. 5.
9, 35. 10, 17. 12, 9. 13, 54. 23, 6. 34.
Mark 1, 21. 23. 29. 39. 3, 1. 6, 2. 12, 39.
13, 9. Luke 4, 15. 16. 20. 28. 33. 38. 44.
6, 6. 7, 5. 11, 43. 13, 10. 20, 46. John 6,
59. 18, 20. Acts 9, 20. 13, 14. 14, 1. 15,
21. 17,17. 18,4.7.19.26. 19,8. 24,12;
a-vvayuyf) TU>V Iov8aia>v Acts 13, 5. 42. 17,
1 . 10; or. T>V A-ifieprivaiv Acts 6, 9, see in
Ai/3eprZi/os. Jos. Ant. 19. 6. 3. B. J. 2. 14.
4, 5. ib. 7. 3. 3.
l&fjiai, f. io-opai, Mid. depon
tfrp.ai., ) to contend along with, to com.
bat with, in company with, e. g. in the gym
nasia, Ml. V. H. 12. 43 ; genr. Jos. Ant.
5. 3. 3. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 49. In N. T. to
strive earnestly along with, to wrestle along
with, c. dat. Rom. 15, 30 owaywiotsoSku
P.OI fv rais Trpocrfv^cus. So Jos. Ant. 12.
2. 2. Dion. Hal. Ant. 7. 16. Diod. Sic.
1. 21.
<rvva&Xea), , f. faa, (daXew,) to con
tend along with any one, on his side ; only
trop. to strive with, together with, i. q. to
help, to aid, c. dat. Phil. 4, 3 lv ro> evayye-
Xi a> crwTjSX^o-oV /xot. Also mutually, to
strive together for any thing, c. dat. corn-
modi, rfj irtoTfL Phil. 1, 27. Trop. in a
diff. sense Diod. Sic. 3. 4.
: f. oi o-G), (d3pot, dSpdor,)
to gather together, in a heap, e. g. things,
Jos. Ant. 10. 4. 3. In N. T. of persons,
to gather together, to assemble ; c. ace. Acts
19, 25 re \virais . . . ovs avvc&poicras. Pass.
Luke 24, 33. Acts 12, 12. Sept. for Vnp?
Num. 20, 2 ; Y^ 2 Sam - 2 > 25. 30. So
Jos. B. J. 4. 11. 4. Pol. 3. 50. 3. Xen. An.
7. 2. 8.
crvvaipw, f. ap, (atpw,) to take up to
gether, Plut. Lysand. 15. Sympos. 3. 10. 3 ;
to help, to aid, as if in taking up and bear
ing a burden, c. dat. Jos. Ant. 17. 4. 2 <rvv-
rfpev avTais. Dem. 1449. 14. Thuc. 4. 10.
In N. T. only crvvaipeiv \6yov /nerd
TIVOS, to take up an account with any one,
for adjustment, i. q. to reckon together, Matt.
18, 23. 24. 25, 19. So Etym. Magn. wd-
pacr3ru
a fellow-prisoner, Rom. 16, 7. Col. 4, 10.
Philem. 23.
), w, f. fja-o, (dKoXov3eo>,)
to follow with, along ivith, to accompany,
c. dat. Mark 5, 37. Luke 23, 49. 2 Mace.
2. 4. Plut. Demetr. 36. Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 5.
<7fZ/aA.l&>, f. I crcB, (dXi fw, dXijr, i. q.
s,) to gather together, in a heap, e. g.
093
things, Jos. Ant. 8. 4. 1 TO. crKfvr) ndvra
<rvva\i<ras. In N. T. of persons, to gather
together, to assemble, Pass. Acts 1, 4 a-vva-
\t6fj.(i>os TrapfjyyeiKfv avTois. So Jos. B. J.
3. 9. 4. Luc. de Luct. 7. Xen. Cyr. 7. 3.
48. Act. Hdot. 1. 176. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 14.
(TVVa\\d<T<T(D, f. o), (dXXucnra>,) to
change by bringing together, to bring toge
ther, to reconcile, c. ace. Acts 7, 26 Lachm.
<TvvrjK\a<T<Tfv avrovs (Is tipr]in]v, for Rec.
crvvi]\a<rv. ^Eschyl. Sept. C. Th. 579.
Thuc. 1. 24.
(Twavafiaiva), aor. 2 ovvepnv, (dva-
^atVo).) to go up with any one, from a lower
to a higher part of a country ; c. dat. Mark
15, 41. Acts 13, 31. Sept. for M^ Ex. 12,
38. 1 Esdr. 8, 27. JEl. V. H. 3. 17. Xen.
Mem. 1. 3. 18.
crvvavatceifMai, f. eiVo/wu, (dvd.Kftp.ai, )
to recline with any one at table, i. q. to eat
with, to dine or sup with, see in dvaKfip-ai
no. 2 ; c. dat. Matt. 9, 10 a-waveKnvro TW
Irjo-ov. Mark 2, 15. Luke 14, 10. John 12, 2\
Part, absol. of (TvvavaK.fip.fvoi., guests, Matt.
14, 9. Mark 6, 22. 26. Luke 7, 49. 14, 15.
3 Mace. 5, 39.
a-vvavafAiyvvfu, f. <a, (/xi yw/u,) to
mix up together ; Pass, or Mid. crvvavap-i-
yw^iai, to mingle together with, trop. to have
intercourse or keep company with, c. dat.
1 Cor. 5, 9 p.rj a"uvavap.[yvv(r^ai. iropvois. v. 1 1.
2 Thess. 3, 14. Sept. for ^3nf? Hos. 7,8.
Plut. Philopoem. 21. So a-vp.p.iyvvp.1,
Dem. 885. 8 a-vup-i^ai novnpois at>3pa>7rotr.
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 20.
crvvavaTrava), f. auo-w, (dvairavo.) Mid.
to refresh oneself or be refreshed with any
one, in his company ; c. dat. Rom. 15, 32 ;
comp. ava-rrava no. 2. So to sleep with,
c. dat. Plut. de tuend. sanit. Praec. 6.
(TWaVTClW) f. rj(Td), (diTuo), dirt,) to
come together over against one another, to
meet together, to meet with, to encounter.
1. Pr. c. dat. Luke 9, 37 a-vvTjVTTja-fv
ai>T<S oxXor TroXvf. 22, 10. Acts 10, 25.
Heb. 7, 1. 10. Sept. for fTjpj Num. 23, 16 ;
133B Gen. 32, 17 ; S5B Gen. 32, 1. Hdian.
1. 17. 8. Xen. An. 7. 2. 5.
2. Trop. of things, events, to happen to
any one, to befall, c. dat. Acts 20. 22 ra . . .
<rvvavrr](TovTu. p.oi p.f] flfttas- Sept. and rnp
Ecc. 2, 14. 9, 11.
crwaVTrfCTL^, ea>s, rj, (o-wacrda),) a
meeting with ; in N. T. only in the phrase
fls <ruvdtTT)o-iv, for meeting with, used for
thqBJnfin. crvvavrav, to meet with, c. dat.
Matt. 8, 34. So Sept. for rvnpb NS^
Gen. 14, 17. Ex. 18, 7. So Plut. Pyrrh
16 init. Genr. Dion. Hal. Ant. 4. 66. En-
rip. Jon. 535 [547].
a-vvavTi\afj,/3dva), f. X^o/iat, (dvrt-
Xa/*/3ci &>,) only Mid. (rvvaiTi\ap.^dvofj.ai, to
take hold in turn with any one, to lay hold
along with, i. q. to help, to aid, c. dat. Luke
10, 40. Rom. 8, 26. Sept. for "pas Ps. 89,
22 ; Nto3 Ex. 18, 22. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. -1.
Diod. Sic. 14. 8.
crvvaTrd ya), f. a , (an-aya,) to lead oj
or away with any one, c. dat. of pers. Sept.
for npb Ex. 14, 6. Achill. Tat. 7. p. 419.
Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 23 ; comp. Wetst. N. T.
11. p. 81. In N. T. only Pass. trop. to be
led or carried away with any thing ; mostly
in a bad sense, to be led astray, c. dat. Gal.
2, 13 wore Acat Bapvd/3as <rvvairr]x%T] avru>v
TTJ vTToicpio-fi. 2 Pet. 3, 17. Also in a good
sense, Rom. 12, 16 pfj ra i^Xa fypovovv-
res, aXXa TOLS rajreivois <Tvi>cmay6p.fvoi, not
minding high things, but led away by lowly
things, i. e. not withdrawing yourselves
from lowly things in behalf of one another,
cultivating humility. Some here take ra-
nfivoiy as masc. being conformed to the
lowly ; but contrary to the antithesis with
, aor. 2 o-w
>,) to die with any one ; c. dat.
Mark 14, 31 idv /Lie 8(rj (rvvcmo Savf im eroi.
2 Cor. 7, 3. Trop. of dying with Christ,
i. e. spiritually, in the likeness of his death,
2 Tim. 2, 11 ; comp. trvv no. 2. Ecclus.
19, 10. Diod. Sic. 17. 28. Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 22.
a-vva,7r6\\vpi, f. oXeVw, (aTroXXv/ii,)
to destroy with or together, c. ace. et dat.
Sept. for !1BO Gen. 18, 23; impl. Plut.
Phoc. 2. Dem. 917. 14. In N. T. Mid. or
Pass, to be destroyed with any one, to perish
with others, c. dat. Heb. 11, 31 Paa/3...ou
(Tui/aTrajXero rolr a7Ti3ij(ra(ri. Sept. for
nsG3 Gen. 19, 15. So Ecclus. 8, 15.
Hdot. 7. 221. Plato Lys. 221. b.
0-fra7TOCTTXA,6l>, f. (\S>, (aTTOoWXXo),)
to send off or away with any one, in compa
ny, c. ace. 2 Cor. 12, 18. Sept. for nbd
Ex. 33, 2. 22. 1 Esdr. 5, 2. Dem. 53. 5*.
Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 4.
crvvap/J,o\oye(0, i, f. TJO-W, (dp^oXoyew ;
dp/io v, Xoyoj,) to joint together, to Jit orframt
together, to join together parts fitted to each
other ; Pass. Eph. 2, 21 irda-a OI KO&O/^ <rvv-
apfj.6\oyovfj.fvrj. 4, 16.
avvapTrdfa, f. da-a>. (apndfa,) Lat. cor-
ripere, to seize or grasp altogether, to seize
or catch with the notion of haste and greal
694
violence ; stronger than dpTrdfa, from the
idea of grasping all around ; comp. in o-vX-
Xapftdvu) no. 1. a) Of persons, e. g. a
multitude or mob seizing individuals, c. ace.
Acts 6, 12. 19, 29 ; of a demon seizing
violently one possessed Luke 8, 29. Sept.
for npb Prov. 6, 25. So Philo de Plant.
N. p. 219. e, oXoi/ rov vovv VTTO Sei ay Karoxrjs
vvvapTraa^fiy ourrpw. Luc. D. Deor. 8 h n.
/cat fjfir) crvvapTrdcra> avrrjv SC. Minerva. Pol.
5. 41. 9. Hdian. 7. 1. 20. b) Of things,
as a ship caught by a tempest, Pass. Acts
27, 15. Comp. Soph. Elect. 1150 iravra
yap vvapTrdo as SueXXa. So dwip7rdecr3ai
vrr dvtfJLOv Thuc. 6. 104.
avvav\io/ji,ai, f. tVo/xai, Mid. depon.
(avXt bp,) to pass the night with any one,
to lodge or remain with, Acts 1 , 4 in Mss.
for o-waXtd/zei/os. Sept. Prov. 22, 24, Heb.
xia.
avvavdva) : f. 770-6), (atidi/o>,) to make
grow with, to augment withal, at the same
time, 2 Mace. 4, 4. Pol. 10. 35. 5. Plut.
Philopcem. 1. In N. T. Mid. avvavt;dvofj.ai,
intrans. to grow together, in company, Matt.
13, 30. So Dem. 107. 27. Hdian. 1. 12. 8.
Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 6.
<rL>vSecryu,o9j ov, 6, (o-wSew.) what binds
together, a band, bond, copula; Col. 2, 19
bid ru>v d(pu>i> KOI (rvv8ea-p,a>v. Trop. Eph.
4, 3. Col. 3, 14 TT)v dydirrjv, fjrts (crT\ <rvv-
dfo-pos rfjs T(\fi6-rrjTos, i. e. which binds to
gether all the Christian graces into one per
fect whole ; comp. Simplic. in Epict. p.
208, KerXcos 01 HvSayopeiot irepia-a-cos T>V
aXXwv dpfT&v rr/v (pi\iav trifMtV, KOI crvv-
Setr/xoi avrrjv Tracraiv raiv apt-rav cXcyoP.
So Sept. Dan. 5, 6. 13. Plut. Numa 6. Plato
Rep. p. 616. c. Trop. Acts 8, 23 els . . .
a"uv8f<rp.ov TTJS dStK/ay dpa> (re OVTO, I per
ceive thai thou art (fallen) into the bond of
iniquity, an emblem of the bondage of the
wicked ; see in eis no. 4. Comp. Sept. Is.
58,6.
avvSea), f. Sqo-w, (6Vo>,) to bind together,
Sept. Judg. 15, 4. Plut. Marcel! . 14. Xen.
Cyr. 4. 2. 32. In N. T. of persons, to bind
together with ; Pass, to be bound or in bonds
with any one, dat. impl. Heb. 13, 3 a>s o-w-
fieSf/ieVot, i. e. as fellow-prisoners. So Jos.
Ant. 2. 5. 3 <rw8e Servos rw olvoxda>. Luc.
D. Deor. 17. 2. Xen. Hell/2. 4. 8.
(ruvSo^d^Ci), f. da-co, (&odo>,) to glorify
with any one, i. e. to exalt in dignity and
glory with or as another ; Pass. Rom. 8, 17.
o-wSouXo?, ou, 6, (SovXos,) a fellow-
slave, fellow-servant. The Atticists prefer
y, Thorn. Mag. p. 649 o
ArriKoV, ov a-vv8ov\os. Poll. On. 3. SSL
Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 471.
1. Pr. of involuntary service, Matt. 24,
49 TVTTTflV TOVS O~w8oi>\OVS OVTOV. - Eurfp.
Med. 64. Aristoph. Pac. 745. Hdot. 2. 134.
2. Of voluntary service, spoken of the
followers and ministers of Christ, as fellow-
servants together of Christ, Rev. 6, 11. 19,
10. 22, 9 ; espec. of teachers, a colleague,
Col. 1,7. 4, 7. Also of the attendants of
a king, the officers of an oriental court,
Matt. 18, 28. 29. 31. 33 ; comp. v. 23. So
Sept. for m 133 colleagues Ezra 4, 7. 9. 5,
3.6.
crvvbpofir], fj s , ^
,) a running together, concourse, Acts
21, 30. Judith 10, 18. Pol. 1. 67. 2. Diod.
Sic. 13. 87.
f. epai, (e yeipa),) to wake or
raise up together with any one, from the
dead, as Christians spiritually in the like
ness of Christ s resurrection, c. dat. Eph.
2, 6 KCU trvvrjyfipe sc. rjp.ds rw Xpicrrw (as
v. 5). Col. 3, 1 ; dat. impl. 2, 12. Pr. to
raise or lift up, Jos. de Mace. 3 rd TreTrrw-
jcdra. Phocylid. 132 KTTJVOS t^SJpoto. Trop.
Plut. Consol. ad Apoll. 30 rds \vnas KO.I
TOVS Spyvovs a-vveyfipfiv.
, ov, TO, (cnWSpos, edpa,) a
sitting together, an assembly, consensus,
Sept. for B^nn PS. 26, 4. Jos. Ant. 17. 3. 1
crvveftpiov Trotetrat ra>v (f)i\a>v. Pol. 2. 39. 1 ;
a sitting in council, a council, senate, Jos.
B. J. 6. 4. 3. Plut. Pyrrh. 19. Hdian. 4. 3.
21. Xen. Hell. 7. 1. 39. In N. T. spoken
only of Jewish councils.
1. The Sanhedrim, Talm. "pl iniO, the
supreme council of the Jewish nation, com
posed of 70 members besides the high-priest,
in imitation of the 70 elders appointed by
Moses, Num. 11, 16sq. comp. Jos. Ant. 9.
1. 1. The members were selected from
the dp^tfpeTf, i. e. former high-priests and
the chief-priests or heads of the 24 courses
(see in dp^tepevs no. 2) ; TrpeajSiirepoi, el
ders ; and ypap.p.ar(1s, scribes or lawyers.
The high-priest for the time being was ex
officio president, N v ^;^! princeps ; and a
vice-president, called V^ ri^a -K, sat at
his right hand. The Sanhedrim had cogni
zance of all important causes, both civil and
ecclesiastical ; and appear to have met ordi
narily in a hall not far from the temple,
called by Josephus /3ovXr;, fiovXevrfipiov,
B. J. 5. 4. 2. ib. 6. 6. 3 ; though on extra
ordinary occasions they were sometimes
convened in the high-priest s palace, Matt.
26, 3. 57. Under the Romans the right of
695
avvepyeo)
capital punisliment was taken away, John
IS, 31 ; though they might aid in carrying
a sentence into execution, John 19, 6. 16.
Sae Buxt. Lex. Chald. 514, 1513. Lightf.
Hor. Heb. ad Matt. 2, 4. 23, 2. Winer
Realw. art. Synedrium. So Matt. 5, 22
no^or fcrnu TO> crvveSpita. 26, 59. Mark 14,
55. 15, 1. John 11, 47. Acts 5, 21. 27. 34.
41. 22, 30. 23, 1. 15. 20.28. 24,20. Me
lon, as including the place of meeting, the
Sanhedrim as sitting in its hall, Luke 22,
66 dvrjyayov avTov (Is TO <rvv(Spiov eavTu>v.
Acts 4, 15. 6, 12. 15. 23, 6. Jos. Ant.
14. 9. 4. ib. 20. 9. 1 ; de Vit. } 12. Includ
ing the idea of place, genr. Hdian. 2. 3. 5.
Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 23.
2. Genr. oWSpia, councils, tribunals, i. e.
the smaller tribunals in the cities of Pales
tine, subordinate to the Sanhedrim, i. q.
cpiW, Matt. 10, 17. Mark 13, 9. See fully
in Kpicris no. 3.
crvveiSrjcris, 6 <aj, f], (o-vvoiSa, o-vvtidf-
vat^) a knowing with oneself, consciousness ;
and hence conscience, that moral faculty
which distinguishes between right and
wrong, and prompts to choose the former
and avoid the latter ; John 8, 9 VTTO TTJS
<Tvv(io f]<T((Lis e\(y\6p.(voi. Rom. 2, 15 o-vju-
HapTipov<rr)s ainuiv rrjs crvj/eiSijcrecoy. 9, 1.
13, 5. 1 Cor. 10, 25. 27. 28. 29 bis. 2 Cor.
I, 12. 4, 2. 5, 11. 1 Tim. 4, 2. Tit. 1, 15.
Heb. 9. 9. 14. 10, 2. 22. So a-vvdSrja-is
dya%f], a good conscience, consciousness of
right, rectitude, Acts 23, 1. 1 Tim. 1, 5. 19.
1 Pet. 3, 16. 21 ; KoXTj Heb. 13, 18 ; *a3a-
pa 1 Tim. 3, 9. 2 Tim. 1,3; airpoo-Kcrrros
Acts 24, 16 ; mtferayorw aa^Stvfis oStra V.
do-Zfvoiia-a, i. e. weak and hesitating in judg
ing and deciding, 1 Cor. 8, 7. 10. 12. Also
1 Pet. 2, 19 o-vvfidncris TOV 3eoi), a conscience
toward God, conformed to his will. 1 Cor.
8, 7 (TwdSria-is TOV eiScoXou a conscience to
ward the idol, a conscience over which the
idol has power, as if something real ; or, a
conscientious horror of an idol. Wisd. 17,
I 1 . Test. XII Patr. 17 avi>ti6iftrlt p-ov crvvt-
%( i /it irfpi Ttjs dp-apTias. Epict. Fragm. 97.
Luc. Amor. 49. Diod. Sic. 4. 65 ; crvv. dya-
3,7 Hdian. 6. 3. 9.
crvveiSco, obsol. in the present, see in
l3cd.
1 . Aor. 2 a- v v e 1 8 o v , Part, trvvtbiav, only
trop. to see or perceive wilh oneself, by the
senses, to be aware; absol. Acts 12, 12.
14, 6 cnwSdiTff Kartfyvyov. 2 Mace. 4, 41.
Pol. 1. 23. 3. Dem. 1351. 6. Plut. Solon 25.
2. Perf. 2 o-vvoiba, Part. a~uv(i8a>s, to
know with any one, to be conscious of or
privy to any thing ; absol. Acts 5, 2
dvias KOI Trjs yvvaixos avrou. With ace.
and dat. e /zavro), to know with oneself, to be
conscious of, 1 Cor. 4, 4 ovSeV yap fj.avrca
(rvvoida. So C. e avrw Sept. Job 27, 6.
Hdian. 7. 1. 3. Xen. Mem. 2. 9. 6.
(TvveifM, f. <rop.ai, ( /!,) to be with, to
be present with, c. dat. Luke 9, 18. Acts 22,
11. 2 Mace. 9, 4. ^El. V. H. 12. 52. Xen.
Mem. 1. 1. 10.
avveifit, Part. <rvi>i<ai>, (eiju,) to go or
come together, to convene, absol. Luke 8, 4.
Hdian. 2. 9. 7. Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 19.
o-vveia-epXofjiai, aor. 2 -ijASoi/, (eiVep-
Xo/xat,) to go or come in with any one, to
enter with, c. dat. John 18, 15 o-vi>eio-f)\%(
TW l^o-oO. Into a vessel, to embark with,
c. dat. John 6, 22. Sept. for D SO3 Esth.
2, 13. Act. Thorn. 12. Luc. Tox. 18. Xen.
An. 4. 5. 10.
crvvK8r}fAos, ou, 6, 17, adj. (S//iof,)
absent together from one s people, a fellow-
traveller, Acts 19, 29. 2 Cor. 8, 19. Jos.
de Vit. I 14. Palaeph. 46. 4. Plut. de Virtut.
et Vit. 2.
along with, co-elect, like-beloved, 1 Pet. 5,
13. Others here take it as pr. n. fern. Syn-
eclecte, and understand it of the wife of
Peter.
(TVVe\avvw, f. dara>, (eXaw/o>,) to drive
together, into one place, e. g. wild beasts,
Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 14; persons, 2 Mace. 4,
26. Pol. 28. 5. 6. In N. T. trop. to urge
or persuade together, to set at one, c. ace.
Acts 7, 26 <rvvT]\acr(v UVTOVS (Is dprjvrjv.
So JEl V. H. 4. 15.
), , f. fa
rvpe co,) to bear further witness with any one,
to join in attesting, c. dat. of manner, Heb.
2, 4, comp. v. 3. Sext. Empir. adv. Log. 2.
324 crvvarifiapTvpovcrav ro> Xo yw. Pol. 26.
9. 4.
mpeirtTfyijfu, f. s^o-w, (eW/s^t,) i<>
put or lay upon together, at the same time,
Sept. Num. 12, 11. Plut. Sympos. 8. 7. 4 fin.
In N. T. Mid. to set upon or assail with
any one, at the same time, to join in assail
ing, absol. Acts 24, 9 arvvcire^vro in later
edit. comp. v. 2. Rec. arvv&arro. So Sept.
Deut. 32, 27. Pol. 1. 31. 2. Xen. Cyr.
4. 2. 3.
avveTTO/jiai, Mid. depon. (JUirat, eWo^at,)
to follow with, to accompany, c. dat. Acts
20, 4. 2 Mace. 15, 2. Plut. Brut. 18.
Xen. Conv. 1. 2.
(TVvepjeCi), w, f. jjtrca, (o-vi/epydr,) to
work together with any one, to cooperate,
absol. to be a co-worker, fellow-labourer,
crvvepyos 696
1 Cor. 16, 16. 2 Cor. 6, 1. (With dat.
pers. 1 Esdr. 7, 2. Plut. de Sanit. tuend.
fin. TTJ ij/vxf) avvfpyel TO crcoyua Kal avyKcifi-
vd.) Hence genr. to help, to aid, c. dat.
expr. or impl. Mark 16, 20. James 2, 22 17
nicrris (Tvvfpyfi TOLS tpyois avrov. So
1 Mace. 12, 1. Jos. B. J. 6. 1. 5. Diod. Sic.
4. 77. Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 18. Of things, to
work together for any thing, to cooperate, to
contribute to any result, c. dat. commodi, et
fls c. ace. Rom. 8, 28 rots dyairSatnv rov
"Stbv Trdvra crvvepyfl els aycftov. So Pol.
11. 9. 1. Diod. Sic. 4. 76 ; irpos Plul. Ro-
mul. 21.
<rvvepyo<? : O i5, 6, rj, adj. (epyov, ) working
with, cooperating, aiding, Diod. Sic. 13. 70.
Pol. 1. 81. 10 ; Subst. a co-worker, fellow-
labourer, helper, genr. 2 Mace. 8, 7. Pol. 1.
7. 8. Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 3. In N. T. spoken
only of a co-worker, helper, in the Christian
work, i. e. of Christian teachers, c. gen. of
pers. crvvepyol TOV 3eot) 1 Cor. 3, 9 ; a~vvfp-
yoi p.ov sc. nauXov, Rom. 16, 3. 9. 21.
Phil. 2, 25. 4, 3. 1 Thess. 3, 2. Philem. 1.
24 ; c. gen. of object, 2 Cor. 1,24 o-wepyol
TTJS x a P a s vpmv, co-workers of your joy, i. e.
labouring together for your happiness.
With dat. commodi, 3 John 8 wvepyoi rfj
dXv Sfiq. With els c. ace. for or in behalf
of, 2 Cor. 8, 23 els iip-ds crvvepyos. Col.
4,11.
^ aor. 2 a
to go or come with any one, to come together.
1. With dat. of pers. to go or come with,
to accompany; Luke 23, 55 arrives rja-av
a-vi/eX^XuSStuai avra ex TTJS FaXtXatas. John
11, 33 comp. 31. Acts 9, 39. 10, 23. 45. 11,
12. 15, 38. Also to company or be conver-
tant with, Acts 1,21. Once with vvv TIVI
Acts 21, 16 ; comp. Winer 56 fin. Sept.
for soa Job 22, 4. Wisd. 7, 2; comp.
Thuc. 1. 10.
2. Genr. and usually, to come together, to
convene, to assemble, absol. Mark 3, 20 <rvv-
fpXfTai irakiv o^Xoy. Luke 5, 15. Acts 1, 6.
2,6. 10,27. 16,13. 19,32. 21,22. 22,30.
28, 17. 1 Cor. 14, 26 ; c. dat. of pers. with
or to whom, Mark 14, 53 ; c. adv. of place,
John 18, 20 OTTOV. Acts 25, 17 ; els c. ace.
of place, Acts 5, 1 6 ; as marking result,
1 Cor. 11, 17. 34; final, v. 33; ev c. dat.
1 Cor. 11, 18 ; eVt TO avro 1 Cor. 11, 20.
14, 23 ; trpos nva Mark 6, 33. Sept. for
5O3 Ez. 33, 30 ; -r^rt Jer. 3, 18 ; c. y for
^bn Zech. 8, 21; C)DX3 2 Chr - 30 > 13 5
irp6s Tiva Ex. 32, 5. MiJian. 4. 11. 6. Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 42 ; TIVI Pol. 1. 78. 4 ; <rvv TIVI
Luc. Asin. 45 ; TO OVTO Luc. Alex. 8.
3. Spec, of husband and wife, to come to
gether in one house, to live together ; Malt.
1, 18 comp. v. 20. 24. So Plut. Amator.
9. Xen. CEc. 10. 4. Of conjugal inter
course [1 Cor. 7, 5] ; and so some Matt. 1.
c. So Jos. Ant. 7. 8. 1. Plut. Thes. 3.
Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 4.
crvvea^iw, aor. 2 wvtyayov, (eo-Sua,)
to eat with any one, to eat together, i. e.
genr. to have intercourse with, to associate
with, c. dat. E. g. <rweo-3. Luke 15, 2.
1 Cor. 5, 11 ; c. p.fTa TWOS Gal. 2, 12,
comp. Winer J 56 fin. <rvvf(pay. Acts 11,3
10, 41 oiTives crvt>f<pdyop.fv KOI (rvvenioiitv
OVTW, cornp. in eo-3i a> no. 2. d. Sept. crtii -
eo-3. for nx bsx Gen. 43, 32 ; absol. Ps.
101, 5 ; o-vv ty. for t=5 -Ex. 18, 12. So
o-vwo-3. Plut. de occult. Viv. init. <rvv((p.
Luc. Parasit. 59.
ea>s, fj, (o-wirj/ii,) a sending
together, conjunction of streams, gvveo-is
8vo 7roTa/icoi> Horn. Od. 10. 515. In N. T
a putting together in mind, i. e.
1. discernment, understanding, intelli
gence ; Luke 2, 47 egia-Tavro fie jrdvres . . .
eVi Trj avvfa-fi avTov. 1 Cor. 1, 19. Eph. 3,
4. Col. 1,9. 2, 2. 2 Tim. 2, 7. Sept. for
nra Deut. 4, 6 ; nsHDPi Prov. 2, 2 ; ns-ri
Job 15. 2. Luc. Ale x. 22. Diod. Sic. 1. V,
Dem. 1394. 4. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 23.
2. Melon, as a faculty of the mind, un
derstanding, intellect, put for the mind itself ;
Mark 12, 33 TO aya-n-av avrov \%ebv] e
OAJJJ TTJS Kap8ms Kal e o\rjs TTJS crvvtcrecas.
Ecclus. 47, 23. ^El. V. H. 12. 1. Plut.
Thes. 6. Plato Phil. 19. d.
<TVVeTOS, 77, 6v, (crwt77/it,) pr. putting
together in mind, discerning, intelligent, sa
gacious; Matt. 11, 25 a7reKpv\^as TUVTO.
dirb oro<pa>i> KOI crvvfT<av. Luke 10, 21. Acts
13,7. 1 Cor. 1, 19. Sept. for "pan 1 Chr.
15, 22; Via; Prov. 28,7; D3n Gen. 41,
33. Jos. c. Ap. 2. 16. Luc. D. Deor. 26
fin. Plut. de Adulat. et Amic. 12.
, s>, f. T^O-W, (eu6Wo>) to
think well of with others, to take pleasure
with others in any thing ; hence to approve,
to assent to, c. dat. of pers. Rom. 1, 32
(TWfvo oKovo i Tots TTpdcTcrovcri. Elsewhere
c. dat. of thing in or as to which, Luke 11,
48 o WfvSoKflTe Tols epyois Tail/ iraTtputv.
Acts 8, 1. 22, 20. So 1 Mace. 1, 57.
2 Mace. 11, 24; absol. Demad. 180. 32.
Diod. Sic. 4. 24. With infin. to lie like will
ing, like pleased, to do any thing ; 1 Cor.
7, 12. 13 Kal avTos (rvffvSoKti oiKflv /X*T*
avTJjr, i. e. if both are mutually pleased.
697
o-yi 177/u
>, f. 170-0), (evo>xo> ; eu,
to /easi or entertain with or to-
gether ; Mid. or Pass, to feast with any one,
to rere/ with, c. dat. 2 Pet. 2, 13 o-vveva-
Xovfjitvoi vp.lv. Absol. Jude 12. Jos. Ant.
4. 8. 7. Luc. Philopat. 4.
cryi/e<tcrT?7/u, (etyiVnj/u,) in N. T.
only Aor. 2 wvfirta-Trjv intrans. to
s/anJ w/wrc together, to assail together ; e. g.
Kara nvoy, Acts 16, 22 (rvvfTVftrrrj 6 o^Xos
Kar avT<i>v, i. e. made an assault together
against them. Sept. Num. 16, 3 <rurore-
o-rrjffav in Codd. Comp. Thuc. 2. 75.
crvve^ci), f. o>, (ex,) < ^W together,
to press together, i. e.
1. to hold fast, to shut up, c. ace. as TO.
MTU to stop one s ears Acts 7, 57. Sept.
TO <rro/i, for fB Is.- 52, 15. Of a city
besieged, Luke 1 9, 43 irwvoue{ o-e [ lepo-
o-oXu/xa] 7rdi/ro3fi>. Sept. and "I lS 1 Sam.
23, 8. (2 Mace. 9, 2.) Of a crowd, to press
upon any one Luke 8, 45 ; of persons hav
ing a prisoner in custody, to holdfast, Luke
22, 63. Hdian. 2. 13. 8. Luc. Tox. 39.
2. Trop. to constrain, i. e. a) to compel,
to urge or press on; c. ace. 2 Cor. 5, 14 17
yap dyanrj TOV Xp. vvMJH f)^as, constrain-
eth us, shuts us up so to act ; Theophylact.
<mi/o>3el. Pass. Acts 18, 5 a-vvfi^To Tta
irvtvfMTi 6 Haii\os in Rec. see in lett. c.
b) Pass, o-vvexop-ai, to be in constraint,
to be straitened, distressed, perplexed, absol.
Luke 12,50 TTtus (rvvtxofuu teas ov reXecrSj.
Phil. 1, 23. (Comp. Jos. Ant. 5. 11. 3 ; TO>
TToXe/xw Palaeph. 39. 5 ; rw Xt/xw Pol. 3.
62. 4.) Also to ie seized, affected, afflicted,
as with fear, disease, or the like ; c. dat.
Luke 8, 37 (pd/3 ^eyuXw frwrtgofrro. Matt.
4, 24 j otrois (rvvfxon(vovs. Luke 4, 38.
Acts 28, 8. So Sept. Job 3, 24. 31, 23.
Dem. 1484. 23 <p6&(p. Diod. Sic. 3. 33
v6o~ois. Plato Theaet. 479. a. c) Pass,
also of a person held fast, pressed, occupied,
with a work or the like ; Acts 18, 5 crwei-
XfTo T Xoyo) 6 Uav\os in later edit, see
above in lett. a ; i. e. Paul now gave him
self wholly to preaching the word ; comp.
v. 3. So Wisd. 17, 20 tpyois. Hdian. 1.
17. 22 ijSowiIr.
a-vvrj^ofiai, Pass, depon. (rjftofuu,) to
joy or rejoice with any one, c. dat. ^El. V.
H. 9. 21. Hdian. 8. 6. 2. Xen. Cyr. 4. 1.
7. In N. T. to delight with (in) oneself in
any thing, like o-vtx~iooi>, c. dat. of thing,
Rom. 7, 22 <rvvf)0 opai yap ro> vop.u>, i. e.
I take delight with myself in the law, I de
light myself in it. Comp. Eurip. Hippol.
1 300 Tt raXar ro i
as, j, a-vvTj^rjs ; crvv,
a dwelling or living together, yEl. II. An.
16. 36. Dem. 1467. 19 ; a being wonted to
gether, familiarity, Jos. de Mace. 13 fin.
Pol. 1. 43. 4. Diod. Sic. 14. 12. In N. T.
a wont, usage, custom, John 18, 39. 1 Cor.
[8,7.] 11,16. So Jos. Ant. 10.4.5 17 Trdrpior
crwqSeia. Arr. Epict. 1. 27. 20. Xen. Yen.
12. 4.
ov, ,
* a,) one of like age, an equal in age, Gal. 1 ,
14. Alciphr. Ep. 1. 12. Dion. Hal. Ant.
10. 49. Diod. Sic. 1. 53. On such com
pounds, which the Atticists sometimes con
demn, see Thorn. Mag. p. 207 sq. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 172, 471.
aW^aTTTa), f. tya, (Sanra),) to bury
with any one ; in N. T. trop. with Christ,
in the likeness of his burial ; Pass. c. dat
Rom. 6, 4. Col. 2, 12 arwrafyevrts avrui tv
rco ^arrricrfiaTi. Pr. Hdot. 5. 5 17 yvvrj crvv-
Sdirrerai rw avftpi. Plut. M. Anton. 85.
Thuc. 1.1
(Tvv^\d(i), f. do-a>, (3Xda),) to crush to
gether, to dash in pieces, Pass. Matt. 21, 44
et Luke 20, 18 6 ire<ra>v eVl TOV \tiov rov-
TOV, {Tui/aXacrSiJo-fTat. Sept. for ?^J Ps. 107,
16 ; yn3 Ps. 58, 7. Plut. Artax. 19. Diod.
Sic. 2. 57.
, f. ^o), (3Xi/3<a,) to press to
gether, to press closely, on all sides, as a
crowd upon a person, c. ace. Mark 5, 24.
31. Ecclus. 34 [31], 14. Plut. Symp.
6. 6. 2 fin. Plato Tim. 91. e.
<rvifepv7rT(o, f. \^o>, (3pv7rTa),) to break
together, to crush in pieces; trop. TTJV icap-
Siav TWOS to break the heart, intens. i. q. to
dishearten, to take away one s fortitude,
Acts 21, 13. So oi tzTrorfSpu^i/xej ot ras
is Plato Rep. 495. e.
avvieoo, see in
f. <rvvf]cru>, (t7/xi,) aor. 1 orwrj-
KO, aor. 2 a-vvrjv , also Pres. o-m/teo), whence
3 plur. o-vwoCo-t Matt. 13, 13. 2 Cor. 10,
12; Part. <rvvi>v Matt. 13,23. Rom. 3, 11 ;
comp. Buttm. } 106. n. 5. Matth. $ 210. 1 sq.
Winer { 14. 3. n. Pr. to send or bring toge
ther, e. g. foes in battle, Horn. II. 1. 8. ib. 7.
210. Trop. to bring or put together in mind,
and so to discern, to perceive, to be aware of,
e. g. a sound, voice, Horn. II. 2. 182 ona
SfSs. ib. 2. 26. Hes. Theog. 831. In N.T.
genr. to understand, to comprehend, absol.
Matt. 13, 13 aKovovTfs OVK anovovcriv, ov8e
(rvviovori. V. 14 KOI ov pr) (rvvrfTf. V. 15. 19.
23. 15, 10. Mark 4, 12. 6, 52. 7, 14. 8,
17. 21. Luke 8, 10. Acts 7, 25 oi 8e ov trv
698
-2$, 26. 27. Rom. 15, 21. 2 Cor. 10,
12 ov trui tovcn, i. e. are not men of under
standing, not wise. With ace. Matt. 13, 51
<rvvf]KdTf Tavra irdvTa ; Luke 2, 50 TO prjp.a.
18, 34. 24, 45. Eph. 5, 17. With on,
Matt. 16, 12. 17, 13. Acts 7, 25. Sept. for
pan Ig. 6, 9. 10. 2 Chr. 34, 12; c. ace.
Prov. 2 f 5. 9; c. 6Yt Is. 43, 10. So Jos.
Ant. 7. 8. 4 ; c. ace. Ceb. Tab. 3. Xen.
Apol. 10; c. 6rt Hdian. 4. 15. 15. From
the Heb to -understand, to be wise, in re
spect to duty towards God, to be upright,
righteous, godly; Rom. 3, 11 OVK ta-riv o
avvi<ai>, quoted from Ps. 14, 2 where Sept.
for i^bn ; also Ps. 2, 10. Dan. 11, 35.
12, 3.
), -avco, see in O-WI O-TJJJU.
i, f. o-vo-rqcra, (IOTIJ/U,) also
Pres. a-wia-rda 2 Cor. 4, 2. 6, 4. 10, 18 ;
a-vvLoravco 2 Cor. 3, 1. 5, 12. 10, 12;
see in IO-T^/LU and u7roKa3i o-7-J7/ii. Found in
both the transitive and intransitive significa
tions, to make stand with, and to stand with ;
see in ton?/**.
I. TRANS, in the Act. present, impf. and
aor. 1 , to make stand with, together, to place
or set together, Pol. 3. 43. 11. Hdian. 4. 15.
12. In N. T. to place or set ivith or before
any one.
1. Of persons, to introduce, to present to
one s acquaintance and favourable notice,
and hence to commend, to represent as wor
thy, c. ace. et dat. Rom. 16, 1 <rvi>i<TTtjp.i Se
vfj.1v &oif3r)v. 2 Cor. 5, 12 ; c. ace. et irpos
riva 2 Cor. 4, 2 ; ace. simpl. 2 Cor. 3, 1
eavroiij (rwicrrdveiv. 10, 12. 18 bis. Pass.
2 Cor. 12, 11. 1 Mace. 12, 43. Ceb. Tab.
11. Pol. 31. 20. 9. Xen. GEc. 3. 14; ace.
simpl. Jos. Ant. 6. 13. 1. Xen. Cyr. 7.
3. 12.
2. Trop. to set forth with or before any one,
to declare, to show, to make known and con
spicuous, c. ace. Rom. 3, 5 i 8e 17 dStja a
fjfjiaiv 3eoO 8iKaiocrvvr]v crvvicrTrjcn. 5, 8.
2 Cor. t>, 4 {rvvKrrSiVTfs imrrovt cos 3eoi) St-
O.K.OVOI. So c. dupl. ace. Gal. 2, 18 Trapapdrrjv
ep.avTov (rvvi<TTrifjii. With ace. and inf.
2 Cor. 7, 11. Sept. for T 1 ^ Job 28, 23.
Jos. Ant. 7. 2. 1 trvfitrrav tavravs a>s evvovs.
Plato Theag. 123. b; c. dupl. ace. Philo
Quis rer. div. Haer. p. 517 o-vvio-rrjo-iv avrov
Trpo(pr)TT]v. Diod. Sic. 13. 91 ; c. inf. ib.
14. 45.
II. INTRANS. in the Act. perf. and aor. 2,
to stand with, to stand together.
1. Pr. of pers. c. dat. Luke 9, 32 8vo liv-
Spas TOVS avvea-TwTas airta. Sept. for IBS
1 Sam. 17, 26. Pol. 4. 1. 6. Luc. NecyonT.
15. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 29.
2. Trop. from the transitive signif. to
place together parts into a whole, i. e. to
constitute, to create, to bring into existence,
Diog. Laert. Carnead. 4. 64 f) avaTrja-aa-a
(pi/vis Kal diaXvo-ei. Plato Tim. 30. e, rivi
TCOV a>a>v avTov [TOV Kocrpov] fis o/ioto rTjra
6 ^VVKTTCIS ^vvecrTTjo-f. ib. 41. d [6 3eos]
v<rTf)o-as 8e TO irav. Hence in N. T. in-
trans. to be constituted, created, to exist ;
Col. 1, 17 Trdira ev avria (rvvecrTTjKe. 2 Pet.
3, 5 yrj e vSaros . . . crvvfcrrSxra rw TOV
Seov Xoyw. So Philo de Plant. Noe p. 215
fK yrjs andin^s Kal navTos vSaros Kal depos
Kal Trvpbs . . . avveo-Trj oSe 6 Koir/iov. Max.
Tyr. Diss. 25. p. 253, TW At6r veu/iart ytj
a-vvea-Tr; KT\. Aristot. de Mundo c. 5 init.
Comp. Xen. Mem. 3. 6. 14.
), f. ^o-a,, (6Sei/co,) to be on the
way with any one, to travel or journey with,
c. dat. Acts 9, 7. Wisd. 6, 23. Hdian. 4.
7. 11. Plut. M. Anton. 13.
, as, TJ, (o-woor, 6Sos,) a jour
neying together, Plut. de rect. Rat. aud. 18.
p. 110. In N. T. meton. a company of
travellers, a caravan, Luke 2, 44. So Jos.
Ant. 6. 12. 1. Arr. Epict. 4. 1. 91. Strabo
4. p. 314. a.
crvvoiKea), <, f. jjo-w, (OIK< Q),) to house
or dwell with any one, to live with, espec.
as husbands with wives in one house and
family, absol. 1 Pet. 3, 7. Ecclus. 25, 8.
Hdian. 1. 6. 11. Dem. 1374. 21. Xen. Lac.
1.8; genr. Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 5.
<TVVOlKoSofjl,ea), , f. ^o-co, (ot /eoSo/ww,)
to build with, any one, in company with, c.
dat. 1 Esdr. 5, 68 ; to build together into
one, Plut. comp. Thes. et Romul. 4. In
N. T. Pass. trop. to be built together with
other Christians into a spiritual temple, Eph.
2, 22 ; see fully in otKoSo/iew no. 3.
erwo/uXe<0, , f. ryoco, (6/uAe o>,) to be in
company with, Ceb. Tab. 13. In N. T. to
converse with, to talk with, c. dat. Acts 10,
27.
O~VVO/J,OpCO, >, f. Tjcro), (ojuope co, op.opos ,
op.os, opoy,) to border together, to border or
join upon, c. dat. Acts 18, 7 ov 17 oiK/a 771*
crvvop.opovcra Trj crvvayatyfj , i. e. joined upon.
Comp. 6/iopea) Hdian. 6. 7. 5.
(TWO^r], rj s , 17, (o-upe xto,) a holding to
gether, a shutting up, e. g. of the womb,
Symm. Prov. 30, 16 ; of a city besieged,
Sept. Jer. 52, 3. Mic. 5, 1 ; also of a circuit,
enclosure, Jos. Ant. 8. 3. 2 ; comp. Horn.
II. 23. 330. In N. T. trop. distress, dis
quiet, anxiety, Luke 21, 25 avvoxn e^vav.
2 Cor. 2, 4 a: KapBias. So Sept. Job 30, 3,
699
Aquil. for
a Ps. 25, 17. Artemid. 2. 3
v. -TTO>, f.
to arrange or set in order together, Jos. Ant.
7. 12. 3. Dem. 1378. 26. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 2.
In N. T. to arrange or se< in order with
any one, to order, to appoint, to direct, c. dat.
Matt. 26, 19 (iroiTja av oi p.a SrjTdi ws crvve-
Tiigfv avTois 6 irj&ovs. 27, 10. [21,6.] Sept.
for fij* Gen. 18, 19. 26, 11. So Pol.
3. 50. 9. JEl V. H. 9. 13. Xen. Cyr. 5.
3. 46.
<rvvT\eia, as, fj, (o-vi/reA<B,) the be
ing brought to an end together, i. e. full
end, completion, Diod. Sic. 13. 14. Pol. 11.
33. 7. Plut. Quaest. Rom. 34. In N. T.
genr. end, consummation, only in the phrase
<rvvTt\(ia TOV ala>vos Matt. 13, 39. 40. 49.
24, 3. 28, 20 ; avjre A. TO>V aluvav Heb. 9,
26 ; see in alow no. 1 . b. a. Sept. for nb3
Neh. 9, 31. Jer. 4, 27; yp Dan. 12, 4. So
Ecclus. 11, 27. 21, 10. Pol. 3. 1. 5, 9 teara-
OTpO(pTj KOI (TVVTfXfia.
rrui/reXe&J, &>, f. eVco, (reXew,) to bring
to an end together, Hdian. 2. 2. 15. In
N. T.
1 . to end altogether, fully, to finish wholly,
to complete, c. ace. Matt. 7. 28 <rvvtTf\(o-(v
6 irjcrovs TOVS \6yovs TOVTOVS- Luke 4, 13.
Of time, Luke 4, 2. Acts 21, 27. Sept. for
nbs Gen. 2, 2 ; Bn Deut. 34, 8. So Diod.
Sic. 1. 3. Hdian. 4. 2. 20. Dem. 522. 4;
comp. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 50. Spec, of a pro
mise or prophecy, to fulfil, to accomplish, c.
ace. Rom. 9, 28 \6yov yap crvvTf\a>v sc. 6
Kvpios, in allusion to Is. 10, 22, see fully in
o-vvrep.. Pass. Mark 13, 4. Sept. for
nb3 Ruth 3, 18 ; *S3 Lam. 2, 17.
2. By Hebr. as in Engl. to finish, to com
plete, i. q. to make ; c. ace. Heb. 8, 8 crw-
TfAe crcd eVt TOV OIKOV lcrpafj\ . . . Sia^fjKrjv
KCUVTJV. quoted from Jer. 31,31 where Heb.
t"fl3, Sept. 8ia3i7<ro/xcu. Sept. a-vvriktiv
otaSfi**}* for Heb. rn3 Jer. 34, 8. 15 ; ni35
Is. 44, 24.
<TVVTefJ,VCO, f. tp.<a, (re /iixa,) perf. uvv-
TtTpLrjKa, pr. to cut. together, to contract by
cutting, Plut. Demetr. 26. Thuc. 7. 36. Xen.
Hi. 4. 9 ; of words, discourse, to make con
cise, ^Eschin. 32. 23. In N. T. trop. and
from the Heb. to decide, to determine, to de
cree ; Rom. 9, 28 bis, \6yov yap o-vvrt\u>v
na\ crvvrt p,vu>v tv 8iKaioa vvT} art Adyoi o~vv-
TfTp.rjp.evov Troif)<T(i Kvpios eVl Trjs yrjs,for
his word lie doth fulfil, and doth decree in
righteousness ; for his word decreed will the
Lord execute upon the land; quoted from
Sept. Is. 10, 22. 23, where the Heb. reads
thus : destruction is decreed, bringing in
justice as a flood ; for destruction and a de
cree [destruction decreed] doth Jehovah of
hosts execute. So Sept. for ^^n Is. 28, 22.
Dan. 9, 26 ; TO Dan. 9, 24.
crwrripeo), , f. 150-0), (r;peo),) to watch
closely together or with any one, to watch or
keep together with any one. In N. T.
1. to watch or keep closely, (crvv intens.)
c. ace. Mark 6, 20 o-vvfTypft. OVTOV, i. e.
Herod kept John in close custody for the
sake of protection against Herodias, and
often heard him and followed his counsels.
Trop. to keep or lay up in mind, pr. with
oneself, e. g. TO /5>j/iara Luke 2, 19. Sept.
eV TTJ Kapdia for Chald. ">B3 Dan. 7, 28. So
Ecclus. 39, 2. Test. XII P atr. p. 563 Iv TTJ
i. Pol. 31. 6. 5 vvvTripfiv yvu>p.r)v Trap
2. to keep or preserve together, from loss
or destruction, opp. a7rdAAv/it, e. g. wine
and the skins in which it is kept, Matt. 9,
17. Luke 5, 38. 1 Mace. 8, 12 $tX& p.(Ta
TWOS. 10, 20. Lib. Henoch. in Fabr. Cod.
Pseud. V. T. p. 191 vvvrr^pfiv TTJV fyvx*l v
(IS <l)T)V.
o-vVTferjfJLi, f. ijo-o), (T&JJ/U,) to set or
put together, Xen. Cyr. 8. 5. 4. Mem. 3. 1.
7 ; to compose, ovopara Arr. Epict. 3. 23. 23,
\6yovs Dem. 277. 5, rrpayua ib. 275. 26.
Also to set or put with a person, to deliver to
any one, Pol. 5. 10. 4. In N. T. only Mid.
o-uiri Se/iat, to set together with another,
i. e. between oneself and another, to agree
O
together, to covenant together or with any
one ; c. inf. Luke 22, 5 KCU crvve^fvro aira!
apyvpiov bovvai. Inf. c. TOV Acts 23, 20 ;
see 6, 17, TO, G. 3. b. /3. With Iva John 9, 22 ;
comp. in Iva no. III. 1 . a. So c. inf. Sept.
Dan. 2, 9. Jos. Ant. 13. 4. 7. Hdian. 1. 17.
16. Xen. An. 4. 2. 1 ; TOV c. inf. Test. XII
Patr. p. 707. Once in Rec. i. q. to assent,
absol. Acts 24, 9 ; comp. in o-vmrm Sq/u.
So Philostr. Heroic, c. 5 fin. 6\iyois T<av
, adv. (o-vvTopos, o-vvrf
concisely, briefly, in few words, Acts 24, 4.
Jos. C. Ap. 1 . 1 ypa^ai trvcTo/iwy. Athen.
8. p. 349. a. Xen. (Ec. 12. 19 ws 8e <rvvr6-
Hcas flirflv.
a-VVrpe^O), aor. 2 o-uw Spa/iof, (rpe ^w.)
1 . to run with others, in company, trop.
e*s TI, 1 Pet. 4. 4 ^117 o vvrpfxuvTM v[j.<av els
TT/V avrfjv TTJS ao-oma? dvdxv<nv. Dem.
214. 7 ; pr. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 9.
2. Of a multitude, to run together, tofiock
together, Mark 6, 33. Acts 3, 1 1 . Judith 6,
18. Jos. B. J. 6. 2. 8. Xen. An. 5. 7. 4.
700
), f. ^ w , (rpi /3a>,) to rub toge
ther, e. g. sticks for kindling fire, ra Trvpela,
Luc. Ver. Hist. 1. 32. Usually and in N. T.
1. to ireaA. or crws/i together, by rubbing
or striking against, concussion, to break in
pieces, c. ace. Mark 5, 4. 14, 3 see in aXa-
Pao-Tpov. John 19, 36. Rev. 2, 27 ra o-Keu;;
ra Kepap-iKd. Sept. for 1313 Ex. 12, 46.
Lev. 6, 28. 26, 13. So M. V. H. 12. 61.
Diod. Sic. 13. 16. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 29.
Spec, of a reed, to break together, so as to
have a flaw or crack, but not entirely off;
Matt. 12, 20 Ka\ap.ov mafrvrpipftimv ov KO.-
rfdgei, a reed broken together shall he not
break off, quoted from Is. 42, 3 where Sept.
for ^SX
2. Trop. to break together the strength
or power of any one, to crush, to weaken,
c. ace. Luke 9, 39 irve\ip.a . . . o-virptfifi av-
TOV, i. e. weakens him, breaks him down ;
comp. Mark 9, 18 where it is ^paiVerai.
(Hdian. 5. 4. 20.) So of Satan, to break
or crush his power, Rom. 16, 20 ; comp.
in novs lett. b. Sept. for ^3^ Josh. 10, 10.
Am. 3, 15. (Pol. 26. 3. 6 o-vvrptyat, TOVS
A^a/ovs 1 .) Pass. Luke 4, 18 crvvTfTpipfjLe-
vovs n}v Kapdiav, broken in heart, dispirited,
afflicted, comp. Buttm. 131. 7. Sept. and
"Gti P s . 34, 19. 51, 19. So Pol. 21. 10. 2
crvvrp. TTJ Sivoia. Diod. Sic. 11. 78 rots
(ppovf]fj.a(ri. 16. 81 rats
O.TOS, TO, (o-vj/rpi /Sa),) a
breaking together, a crushing, fracture, Sept.
for I3tti Lev. 21, 18. Is. 30, 14. Arist. de
Audib. 34. In N. T. trop. destruction,
Rom. 3, 16, quoted from Is. 59, 7 where
Sept. for IB ; for "Oti Jer. 8, 21. 48, 3.
So Ecclus. 40, 11. 1 Mace. 2, 7.
crvvTpo(po$, ov, 6, f], adj. (o-vrrp/cpw,)
nourished or nursed together, Xen. Mem. 2.
3. 4. In N. T. Subst. one brought up or
educated with another, a comrade, Acts 13,
1. So 2 Mace. 9, 29. JEl. V. H. 12. 26.
Pol. 5. 9. 4.
aWTWyxdva), aor. 2 vvvt-nixov, (ruy-
xdva>,) to fall in with, to meet with, to come
to or at any one, c. dat. Luke 8, 19. Jos.
Ant. 1 . 12. 3 <rvvTV)(<ti)V & avrrj Setoy oyye-
Xos. Hdian. 2. 14. 12. Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 16.
rjs, f], Synlyche, pr. n. of a
female Christian, Phil. 4, 2.
arvvvTroKplvofJbcu, Mid. depon. (viroKpi-
vopai,} Pass. aor. 1 (rvwnfKpfyrjv in Mid.
sense, Buttm. 136. 1,2; to play the hypo
crite with any one, to dissemble with, e. dat.
Gal. 2, 13. Pol. 3. 92. 5. ib. 3. 52. 6. Plut.
C. Mar. 14.
(TVVVTrovpyeco, S>, f. .jo-
virovpyos, epyoi>,) to serve, help, aid with any
one, together, at the same time, c. dat. of
manner, 2 Cor. 1, 11. Luc. Bis accus. 17
rfjs i]8ovf)s, rJTrep avrfi ra
TroXXa
, f. ivw, (uSiVu,) to be in tra
vail together, to bring forth together, of ani
mals Porphyr. de Abstin. 3. 10. In N. T.
trop. to travail or be in pain together, absol.
spoken of fj KTIO-IS collect. Rom. 8, 22. So
Eur. Helen. 736 wcoSiV KaKols.
crvvw^Loaia, as, 17, (o-wo /xw/u,) a swear
ing together, a conspiracy; Acts 23, 13
arvva>fj.o(rlav nfnoirjKOTfs, comp. in TTOU O)
no. 1. b. /3. Jos. Ant. 15. 8. 4. .31. V. H.
14. 22. Thuc. 6. 27.
^vpa/covcrai, Sjv, al, Syracuse, now
Siracusa, the celebrated capital of Sicily,
situated on the eastern coast, with a capa
cious harbour. It was the birth-place and
residence of Archimedes. Acts 28, 12.
Xen. Hell. 1. 1. 29, 31.
^vpafyoiviKicraa, see in 2vpo<o/-
wcrcra.
as, f], Syria, Heb. t^X Aram,
Aramaca, pr. n. of a large country of Asia,
lying, in the widest extent of the name, be
tween Palestine, the Mediterranean, Mount
Taurus, and the Tigris ; thus including
Mesopotamia, called in Heb. d^ris D"iX
Aramaea of the two rivers ; comp. Plin. H.
N. 5. 13 sq. Mela 1. 11. Gesen. Lex. et
Thesaur. art. fi ^- Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr.
II. ii. p. 232 sq. For Ccele- Syria, see in
AafMcrxos. Modern Syria includes also
Palestine. At the time of the Jewish exile,
Syria with Palestine was subject to the
empire of Babylon ; and later, to the Per
sian monarchs and Alexander the Great.
After the death of the latter, Babylon and
Syria became a powerful kingdom under
the dominion of the Seleucidae ; of which
at a later period Antioch was the capital.
Syria was subdued by Pompey as far as the
Euphrates, and made a Roman province ;
including also Phenicia and Judea. In the
time of Christ it was governed by a pro
consul, to whom the procurator of Judea
was amenable ; see in rjyeyLutv no. 2. Jos.
Ant. 8. 10. 3 TTJV TIaXai(rrivr]v "Svplav e SouXw-
o-aro. Matt. 4, 24. Luke 2, 2. Acts 15,
23. 41. 18, 18. 20, 3. 21, 3. Gal. 1, 21.
a, ov, (Svpt a,) Syrian, e. g.
(popn a Jos. Ant. 2. 3. 3. Usually
and in N. T. 6 Svpos, a Syrian, Luke 4, 27.
So Sept. 2 K. 5, 20. Jos. Ant. 10, 15. 4.
Hdian. 3. 11. 17.
701
as, f], a Syro-Pheni-
cian woman, i. e. a PJienician of Syria,
prob. in distinction from the At/3o(poiVtK,
Phenicians of Libya, or Carthaginians.
Mark 7, 26 Rec. comp. Matt. 15, 21. 22.
Pr. fern, to 2vpo<poiVi, as Cadmus is called,
Luc. Deor. Concil. 4 ; Syrophanix Juv.
Sat. 6. 159; comp. 3>ow ; fern. Qoivicraa
Horn. Od. 15. 417. Hdot. 8. 118. A later
form is Svpafpoivlxicro-a, or Svpo^otinVicrcra,
in Mss. and some later editions ; also Clem.
Rom. Homil. 2. 5. 19.
(TvpTlS, tos V. eo>f, T], (o-vpo>,) syrtis, a
sand-bank, shoal, quick-sand, dangerous to
navigation, pr. so called as drawn together
by currents of the sea. Acts 27, 17. Two
syrtes or gulfs with quick-sands on the
northern coast of Africa, were particularly
famous among the ancients ; one called
Syrtis Major, between Cyrene and Leptis ;
the other Syrt is Minor, near Carthage.
See Sallust Jug. 78. Heyne Excurs. IV.
ad Virg. JEn. 1. 108 sq. Wetst. N. T. II.
p. 642. Jos. B. J. 2. 16. 4. Luc. Dipsad. 6
rr}v p.eyd\T)v Svprii/. Diod. Sic. 3. 49. Strabo
17. p. 1192. c.
(Tvpo), f. vpSa, to draw, to drag, to haul,
c. ace. John 21, 8 a-vpovres TO SLKTVOV.
Rev. 12, 4. Sept. for 2nD 2 Sam. 17, 13.
(Luc. Merc. cond. 3. Hdian. 5. 8. 17.) Of
persons dragged by force before magistrates
or to punishment, Acts 8, 3. 14, 19. 17, 6.
So Jos. de Mace. 6 init. Arr. Epict. 1. 29
(rvprj ds TO 8<TfjL(i)TT]pi.ov. Lnc. Lexiph. 10.
avcnrapdcra d) v. -TT<U, f. ao>, (a-vv,
a-rrapda-a-o),) pr. to tear or lacerate together ;
in N. T. intens. to convulse altogether, to
throw into strong spasms, spoken of the ef
fects of demoniacal possession producing or
resembling epilepsy, c. ace. Luke 9, 42.
Comp. in o-7rapao-o-&>. - f ^ a ^ < ^ r iO
f f *--" c*-I5. C. L t j.
<TVCra"r)[J,OV, ov, TO, (o-iio-(Tr]p.os, tr^/ia,)
a concerted sign, token, signal, agreed upon
with others ; Mark 14, 44 o-vo-oynov, comp.
Matt. 26, 48 <rr)p.f~iov. Sept. Judg. 20, 40.
Diod. Sic. 13. 45, 46. ib. 20. 52. Strabo 6.
p. 428. c. A late word, unknown to the
earlier Greek writers, Phryn. et Lob. p. 418,
421. Sturz de Dial. Mac. p. 196.
(TUercrw/iO?, ov, 6, fj, adj. (O-W/MJ,) of the
same body with another, joined in one body;
trop. in respect to the Christian church as
TO cru/jui TOV Xpio-rov, and of the Gentiles
as partakers in it, Eph. 3, 6. Not found
elsewhere.
rection, a fellow-insurgent, Mark 15, 7.
Jos. Ant. 14. 2. 1 KaTa Aptoro/3ovXou KOI
TCOJ/ o-va~ra.<Tia<TTu>v avTov. Comp. in crvft-
O"f(TTOtO"t<Z(TT7^9, ou, 6,
<rrao-ir.) a companion in sedition or insur
17, oV, (owtonj/u,) pr.
placing with or before, introducing ; henco
commendatory, e. g. eVto-roXi) o-vcrraTiKr],
letter of commendation, 2 Cor. 3, 1 bis.
Arr. Epict. 2. 3. 1 ypdp-pJiTa. Trap avTov \a-
fteiv crvcrTaTiKd. Diog. Laert. 5. 18.
<rV(TravpO(O, 5>, f. axra>, (o-ravpow,) to
crucify with any one, c. dat. Matt. 27, 44.
Mark 15, 32. John 19, 32. Trop. Rom.
6, 6 6 TraXaioy fip,a>v av%pa>Tros o-weoTavpco3j;
(XptoT<), our old [former] man ivas cruci
fied ivilh Christ, i. e. since by the death of
Christ we are freed from the punishment
of sin, so the power of our former carnal
nature was destroyed, crucified, when he
was crucified. Gal. 2, 20.
CTV(TTe\\(i), f. Xoj, (o-re XXco,) 1. to
deck or wrap together, to envelope, to wind
in a garment ; e. g. of a dead body rolled
up and swathed for burial, Acts 5, 6.
Genr. Eurip. Troad. 382 ou 8dp.apTos iv
ytpoiv 7r7rXotf o-ui/eoTaX^o-ei/. So Trept-
oTe XXw of a dead body, Sept. Ez. 29, 5.
Jos. Ant. 17. 3. 3 TrepioreXXetj ^avovra.
Hdot. 2. 90.
2. to send or draw together, to contract,
Ecclus. 4, 31. Luc. Icarom. 12 yrj ts /Spa^u
a-vvf(rTa\p.evT]. Diod. Sic. 1. 41. In N. T.
1 Cor. 7, 29 OTI 6 xaipbs <rvvf(TTaXfjLet>os, the
time is contracted, shortened, short, i. q.
fico\opd>%ncrav at rjp-fpai in Matt. 24, 22 and
Mark 13, 20.
crvaTevdfo, f. o>, (orfpafa),) to groan
or sigh together, spoken of 17 KTI&IS collect.
Rom. 8, 22. Eurip. Ion 935 or 948.
<Tl/O"TOt^eco, to, f. ijtreo, (oTOt^ecu,) to
advance in order together, as soldiers, Pol.
10. 21. 7. In N. T. trop. to go togetlier
with, to correspond to, c. dat. Gal. 4, 25.
So O-IHTTOIXOS corresponding, Pol. 13. 8. 1.
Theophr. Caus. PI. 6. 4.
(TV<TTpaTUt)Tri<>, ou, 6, (crrpaTiwTTjs,) a
fellow-soldier ; trop. of Christian teachers.
Paul s companions in the labours and dan
gers of the Christian warfare, Phil. 2, 25.
Philem. 2. Pr. Hdian. 6. 8. 10. Plut. Pomp.
79. Xen. An. 1. 2. 26.
av(TTpe(f)a>, f. ^w, (o-rp/cpo),) to turn
about u-ith, at the same time, e. g. a potter s
wheel, Ecclus. 38, 29. In N. T. to turn,
twist, wind together, into one bundle, band,
mass ; hence genr. i. q. to gather together,
to collect, c. ace. Acts 28, 3
702
3e roO Hav\ov <ppvydvu>v TrXJJSor. (Com p.
Xen. An. 4. 3. 1 1 fypvyava crv\\fyovTfs a)j
eVi 7rt)p.) Sept. for fix , ris (nWorpe^e
vdup Iv t/nario), Prov. 30* 4. Of persons,
troops, Sept. for B^nrj Judg. 11, 3;
Y1% Judg. 12, 4. AJsV Diod. Sic. 3. 36.
Xen. An. 1. 10. 6.
(rva-rpo(f)ij, ys, 77, (<rv(TTpe(p(i>, ) aturning
or winding together, as o~ucrTpo<pr] irvevfj.a-
ros a whirlwind, Ecclus. 43, 17. In N. T.
a gathering together of people, a concourse,
multitude, e. g. a public tumult, Acts 19,
40. So genr. Sept. for ms Judg. 14, 8.
1 Mace. 14, 44. Pol. 4. 34. 6. Hdot. 7. 9. 1.
Spec, a combination, conspiracy; Acts
23, 12 7roiT)(ravTfs avo-Tpofprjv oi lovftaioi,
comp. v. 13; see in Troie w no. 1 . b. /3.
Sept. for "ilOj? 2 K. 15, 15; a-va-rp. iroifiv
for nttip Am. 7, 10.
-*T
>, f. t o-w, (o-x?/iaTifa>,
to g"tre /;e same /orm u>i/A, to con
form to any thing, Plut. de Prof, in Virt.
12. Aristot. Top. 6. 14. 4. In N. T. only
Mid. or Pass, to conform oneself, to be con
formed to any thing, c. dat. Rom. 12, 2
V.T) (TucrxTj/iaT/fea Se TO> alu>vi TOVTCO. 1 Pet.
1,14. So Plut. Numa 20 trwrj^ffiartfanru
wpbs TOV i> (ptX/g KOL 6/j.ovoia rfj irpbs av-
rovs. Plut. de Virt. et Vit. 2.
dp, fj, indec. Sychar, a
city of Samaria, i. q. Shechem, 2u^//i,
where see fully ; John 4, 5. The name
Sv^ap is not found in the Sept. nor in
Josephus ; ai.d not improbably it was at
first merely a like-sounding by-name, given
by the Jews in contempt to the city Sir^//*,
BSttJ , as the seat of the Samaritan worship.
As such it might come from Heb. -i>ttj
falsehood, spoken of idols Hab. 2, 18 ; or
also from TJ3I1) drunkard, in allusion to Is.
28, 1. 7. Comp. Ecclus. 50, 26 6 Xao? /na>-
po? 6 KaroiKwv (V StKt /zot;. Test. XII
Patr. p. 564 ecrrai yap dnb <rf][j.epov SiKTjfj,
\eyo/JLvr] rroKis davvfratv. Comp. the sim
ilar change in the name BeeXff/3ovX for
BeeXff/SovjS; also Belhaven for Bethel, Hos.
4, 15. 5, 8, comp. Am. 5, 5. See Wetst.
N. T. I. p. 858. Reland Diss. Miscell. I.
Q. 141. Bibl. Res. in Palest. III. p. 118.
6, indec. Sychem, Heb. C3tt5
(shoulder) Shechem, pr. n. of the son of
Hamor, slain by the sons of Jacob because
he had defiled their sister Dinah, Acts 7, 16 ;
see Gen. c. 34.
f,, Sychem, Heb.
Shechem, a city of Ephraim, situated in the
valley between Mount Ebal and Mount
Gerizim, Acts 7, \6 ; comp. Sept. Gen. 12,
6. 37, 12. Josh. 20, 7 Sv^e/i e v TW opti up
E^paijU.. Called also 2i /afwz, t/xwv, Sept.
2 K. 12, 1. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 44. ib. 11. 8. 6 ;
later Ma/3op3d by the inhabitants, and Nfa-
TroXtf, Neapolis by the Romans, Jos. B. J. 4.
8. 1 ; also on coins, <Xaotn a Ntdiro\is,
Flavia Neapolis. For the name Sychar,
see in Sv^ap. See fully in Wetst. N. T.
I. p. 858. Reland Falsest, p. 1004 sq. Bibl.
Res. in Palest. III. p. 114-123. The an
cient Shechem was given to the Levites,
and was one of the cities of refuge, Josh.
20, 7. 21, 21. It was destroyed by Abime-
lech, Judg. 9, 45 ; but rebuilt by Jeroboam
and made the seat of his kingdom, 1 K. 12,
1. 25. Jos. Ant. 8. 8. 4. At a later period
it became the metropolis of the Samaritans,
and the seat of their worship, Jos. Ant. 1 1 .
8. 6. John 4, 5, comp. 20, 21 ; see in 2a/xa-
pfiTT]s. At present it is an inconsiderable
town, called NAbulus or NAblus (Neapo-
olis) ; and among its inhabitants are the
few remaining descendants of the ancient
Samaritans. See Bibl. Res. in Palest. III.
p. 96 sq.
(repay??, T)S, rj, (o-<pa,) a slaughtering,
slaughter, of animals for food or in sacri
fice ; Acts 8, 32 <u? Trpoftarov enl arfpayrjv
^Sty, quoted from Is. 53, 7 where Sept. for
H2I3 . Rom. 8. 36 ws TrpojBara o-fpayijs, i. e.
for slaughter, quoted from Ps. 44, 23
where kept, for firnu "jXS ; comp. Sept.
for n:nn Zech. 11, 4. James 5, 5 e 3pe-
T * "!
^arf ras Kap8ias lyj.oii a>s tv fj^fpa cr(payf)s,
. i. e. like stalled beasts in the day of slaugh
ter, without care or forethought. Sept.
els fa- a-cpayrjs for ^J"]^ c> 1 ^ Jer. 12, 3.
Of persons, Jos. Ant. 7. 1.6. Luc. Quom.
Hist, conscr. 31. Xen. Hell. 4. 4. 2.
cr<j)a<yiov, ov, TO, (cnpaa>,) a victim, as
slaughtered in sacrifice ; Acts 7, 42 fir)
crcpdyia . . . TrpocrrjvfyKaTe p-oi, quoted from
Am. 5, 25 where SepL for M2t . Plut.
Pyrrh. 6. Pol. 4. 17. 11. Xen. Lac. 13. 3.
(rep" a&>, f. aj, Att. o-tpaTTw, to slaughter,
to kill, to slay ; pr. animals for food or sa
crifice, Pass. Rev. 5, 6 apvlov fcrrrjKos a>s
f(r(payfjifvov. v. 9. 12. 13, 8; comp. Is. 53,
7. Sept. for rC J Gen. 43, 16. Ex. 22, 1 ;
onai Gen. 37, So". Ex. 29, 11. (Horn. Od.
1. 92. Paleeph. 31. 4. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 24.)
Of persons, to kill, to slay, c. ace. 1 John
3, 12 bis, 6? f(T(pae TOV d8f\(pbv avrov KT\.
Rev. 6, 4. 9. 18, 24. Once hyperbol. of a
deadly wound, Rev. 13, 3 KecpaX^ wr V</>a-
a<j)68pa
ds 3at>aroi/. Sept. genr. for
Gen. 22, 10. Is. 57, 5. So JEl V. H. 13.
2. Xen. Cyr. 7. 3. 14.
cr(f)oopa, adv. (pr. neut. plur. of o-(po8pos.)
vehemently, greatly, very much, Matt. 2, 10.
17, 6. 23. 18, 31. 19, 25. 26, 22. 27, 54.
Mark 16, 4. Luke 18, 23. Acts 6, 7. Rev.
16,21. Sept. for 1SO3 Gen. 17, 18. 19;
comp. Sept. Jon. 4, 4. 10. Jos. Ant. 4. 5.
3. JEl. V. H. 2. 16. Xen. Mem. 2. 10. 2.
<T(f)oop(i)<?, adv. (cnpoSpo?,) vehemently,
greatly, very much, Acts 27, 18. Ecclus.
13, 13. Hdian. 4. 13. 4. Xen. CEc. 5. 4.
crcppayi^o), f. iVo), (tr^payi s,) to seal, i. e.
1. to seal up, to close and make fast with
a seal or signet; e. g. letters, writings,
books, so that they may not be read, Sept.
for cnn l K. 21, 8. Is. 29, 11. Eurip. Iph.
Aul. 38. Polyaen. p. 414
fo~(ppayio iJi(vrjv o~(ppayi8i
TOS. In N, T. trop. of words, to keep in si
lence, not to make known, c. ace. Rev. 10, 4
o~(f)pdyio~ov a e XaX^trai at enTa j3poirai, Kal
fit) avTO. ypd^rrjs. 22, 10. Sept. for cnO
Dan. 8, 26. So Stob. Serm. 34. p. 215
<r<ppdyio~ov TOVS p.fv \6yovs o-iyfj. Genr.
to seal, to set a seal, e. g. for the sake of
security upon a sepulchre, or prison ; c. ace.
TOV Xi 3oi> Matt. 27, 66 ; tirdva TWOS Rev.
20, 3. Sept. for onn Cant. 4, 12. (Bel.
and Drag. v. 11. 14. Diog. Laert. 4. 59 TO
Tapif tov.) Trop. to secure to any one, to
make sure, i. q. to deliver over safely, Mid.
c. ace. et dat. Rom. 15, 28 (r<ppayio-dfi.fvos
avrols TOV Kupnov TOVTOV. Comp. Sept.
Deut. 32, 34. 2 K. 22, 4. Philo de Vit.
Mos. p. 607. c. See Loesner Obs. e Phil,
p. 269.
2. to set a seal or mark upon any thing,
in token of its being genuine and approved ;
e. g. persons, c. ace. Rev. 7, 3 a%pis ov
(T(ppayi(T(t)fJifv TOVS 8ov\ovs TOV 3eoO rjfiuv
eVi TU>V p.fTo>nu>v OVTOJV. Pass. v. 4 bis. 5 ter.
6 ter. 7 ter. 8 ter. So Eurip. Iph. Taur. 1 383
Seifotr fie arrjfidvrpOKnv eo fppayio p.tvoi, ((pev-
yop.(v KT\. Oftener of decrees, documents,
to seal, to attest by a seal, Sept. for cnn
Esth. 8, 8. 10. Job 7, 14; tyyvfy Anv
Epict. 2. 13. 7. Plut. Pomp. 5. Hence in
N. T. trop. to attest, to confirm, to establish,
c. ace. John 6, 27 TOVTOV yap 6 7rarr)p
to-<ppdyto-(i>, i. e. as the Messiah ; comp.
5, 36. With on, John 3, 33 6 Xa/3a>i av-
TOV TTJV fj.apTvpiav, O~(ppdyio~fv OTI 3e6f 0X77-
Si^s e art. So of Christians, whom God
attests and confirms by the gift of the Holy
Spirit as the earnest, pledge, seal of their
election to salvation ; Mid. c. ace. 2 Cor.
703
1,22. Pass. Eph. 1, 13. 4, 30. Comp.
Anthol. Gr. II. p. 147. So fnicr<})payiopai
in Philo often, see Loesner Obs. e Phil. p.
142, 146. Wetst. N. T. I. p. 857.
cr^payk, I8os, fj, I. a seal, as the in
strument for sealing, a signet, signet-ring,
Rev. 7, 2. Sept. for nnin i K. 21, 8.
Cant. 8, 6. Polyaen. p. 763 TO IS Ilepo-cav
j3a<ri\(vo-i (rfypayis /3a<rtXiKij elwav e trrt AcrX.
Pol. 16. 22. 11. Plato Hipp. maj. 368. c.
2. a seal, as impressed upon letters, books,
and the like for the sake of privacy and
and security ; Rev. 5, 1 <r<ppay~io-iv firrd.
v. 2. 5. 9. 6, 1. 3. 5. 7. 9. 12. 8, 1. So
Bel and Drag. 17. Hdian. 7. 6. 15, 19.
Xen. Hell. 7. 1. 39. Also impressed as a
mark or token of genuineness, Rev. 9, 4 ;
and so of a motto, inscription, 2 Tim. 2, 19.
(Act. Thorn. 5 26 6 Sees 8ia TJJS UVTOV
o~<ppayi8os finyivuxTKfi TO. Idia 7rpc5/3ara.)
Trop. a token, pledge, proof; 1 Cor. 9, 2 J
crcppayis TTJS fftris aTrooToXJJr i/xeis ear*.
Rom. 4, 11. So Jos. de Mace. 7.
<T<f)vp6v, ov, TO, (kindr. o-<pvpa, o-^xitpa,)
the ankle, comp. Lat. malleolus pedis, Acts
3, 7. Aristot. H. An. 1.15. Dem. 442. 15.
Xen. Hell. 5. 4. 58.
cr^eooi/, adv. (xo>, ""X"" ) near > P r - of
place, Horn. II. 3. 15. ib. 4. 247. In N. T.
nearly, almost, Acts 13, 44 o-^ffiw nda-a f]
TrdXtf o-vv^l- 19, 26. Heb. 9, 22. So
2 Mace. 5, 2. Hdian. 3. 4. 2. Xen. Conv. 4. 6.
habitus, the form, figure, mien, deportment,
of body, person, JS1. V. H. 2. 44. Hdian.
7. 6. 1. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 22. In N. T. of
external circumstances, fashion, state, con
dition, 1 Cor. 7, 31 tT\rifj.a TOV
Phil. 2, 8 cr^/iari tvp&fls wr m/
So Jos. Ant. 2. 4. 2 <rx- rrjs SovXei aj. 5. 1 .
28 f< Tandvov cr^fjiaTos fls TOVTO 8o^rjs
Kal irtptovo-ias TrpoeXSovtri. Xen. Cyr. 7.
1. 49.
cr^t^d), f. iVo), to split, to cleave, to rend,
with violence ; e. g. wood, Sept. for 5553
Gen. 22, 3. 1 Sam. 6, 14. Xen. Cyr. 5. V.
49. An. 4. 4. 12. In N. T. genr. as a gar
ment Luke 5, 36. John 19,24 ; Pass, rocks
Matt. 27, 51 ; the veil of the temple fls 8vo
Matt. 27, 51. Mark 15, 38. Luke 23, 45 ;
the heavens Mark 1,10; a net John 21, 11.
Sept. and S3 Is. 48, 21. Zech. 14,4; 5^??
Is. 37, 1. (Pol. 2. 16. 11 fls 8vo. Hdot. 2.
17 NfiXor /ne 0-771* AiyvirTov o-^/fwi .) Trop.
to split into parties, factions, to divide, Pass.
Acts 14, 4 e<r^i<r3ij 8e TO TrXrjSoy. 23, 7.
So Diod. Sic. 12. 66 TOV TrX^Sou? o-^tfo^it-
vov. Luc. Asin. 54. Xen. Conv. 4. 59
704
aroj. TO, o-xi<. a re
garment, Matt. 9, 16 et Mark 2, 21
o-xi(rfj.a yiverai. (So a cZp/"/t, of hoofs, Aris-
tot. H. An. 2. 1. 26.) Trop. a division,
dissension, schism ; John 7,43 o-xio-/ia o&/
eV TO> o^Xw eyevfTO. 9, 16. 10, 19. 1 Cor.
1, 10. 11, is. 12, 25.
cr^OiVLOV, ov, rd, (o-xoivos,) a rush-cord,
and genr. a co?-rf, rope, John 2, 15. Acts 27,
32 ra o-^oma r^y o-Ka(pi]s. Sept. for ^Dtl
2 Sam. 17, 13. Dem. 1145. 6. Plut. Alex .
M. 25.
fln^oXa^iw, f. acra), (er^oX^,) to 7iare Zei-
swre, to be free from labour, to have nothing
to do, absol. Sept. for riB^i Ex. 5, 8. 17.
Pol. 11. 25. 7. Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 9.
In N. T.
1. With dat. commodi, to have leisure
for any thing, to give oneself to any thing,
free from other cares and hindrances ;
1 Cor. 7, 5 iva o-xoXd^re TTJ vrjcrreia KT\.
Hdian. 1. 9. 8. Dem. 594. 16. Xen. Cyr.
7. 5. 39.
2. Trop. of place, to be vacant, empty,
absol. Matt. 12, 44 rbv olKov...evpto-Kfi
o-xoXdfoira, i. e. unoccupied, uninhabited.
Plut. C. Gracch. 1 2 KCU rw
ovra /xeS rjfj.fpav dvreSei^e
(T^oXr;, ^y, 17, leisure, rest, freedom from
labour and business, vacation, Luc. D. Deor.
18. 1. Hdian. 1. 15. 13. Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 9 ;
leisure for any thing, i. q. attention, devo
tion, study, Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 4 pr/fte rrpbs
(v XXo a")(Qkr)v Trotelrai KT\. In later
usage and N. T. meton. a school, a place
of learned leisure, where a teacher and his
disciples came together and held discussions
and disputations ; Acts 19,9 8id\fy6/j.fvoi
tv rfj crxo^TJ Tt pdwou TIVOS. So Plut Arat.
29 TOVS (pi\oo~6(povs tv rals (r^oXatr t]Tovv-
ras. Plut. de aud. Poet. 7. Strabo 14. 5.
p. 463 ev w (r^oXal Kal StarptjSai ru>v (pi\o-
0-00COV. Aristot. Pol. 5. 9. Comp. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 401.
<r&>o>, f. o-wo-o, ((ruts, obs. <rdoj,) Pass.
perf. a-fortoa-p-ai, aor. 1 ea-ai^rjv, Buttm. { 100.
n. 2. ^ 114; to save, to deliver, to preserve
safe from danger, loss, destruction.
1. Genr. to save, e. g. persons, c. ace.
Matt. 8, 25 Kvpie, croxroi/ ij/ias, oVoXXii/ieSa.
14,30. 24,22. 27, 40. 42 bis. Mark 3, 4.
13, 20. Luke 6, 9. Acts 27, 20. 31. al. So
rrjv tyvxr)v avTov cruxrai Matt. 16,25. Mark
8, 35 bis. Luke 9, 24 bis. Sept. for ? >1 tJ 1 in
Judg. 6. 15; aio 1 Sam. 19, 11 ; ^Srt
2 Chr. 32, 14. So Luc. D. Deor. 3. 1.
Pol. 6. 58. 5. Xen. Mem. 1. 5. 1. With
fK c. gen. of thing, to save from, to deliver
out of any peril, John 12, 27. Heb. 5, 7 er-
fiv avTov K ^avarov. (1 Mace. 2, 59. Xen.
An. 3. 2. 11.) Once with. c. gen. of
place, pragn. Jude 5 \abi> e* yrjs Klyimrov
a-axj-as, i. e. having brought them out
safely.
2. Of sick persons, to save from death,
and so to heal, to restore to health ; Pass, to
be healed, to recover; Matt. 9, 21. 22 bis, 17
TTKTTIS crov crtcrcaKf ere Kal eV&>3; 17 yvvfj.
Mark 5, 23. 28. 34. Luke 7. 50. 8, 36. John
11, 12. Acts 4, 9. James 5, 15. al. Diod.
Sic. 3. 58. Isaeus 36. 12.
3. Spec, of salvation from eternal death,
from the punishment and misery consequent
upon sin, to save, to give eternal life ; so
espec. Christ, as the Saviour, with OTTO
C. gen. Matt. 1,21 eroxrfi TOV \abv alrov
airb dfj.apriS)v. Acts 2, 40. Rom. 5, 9 atrb
TTJS opyfjs. Opp. Kpivfiv to condemn, John
3, 17. 12, 47. Of God, praegn. aa^eiv TWO.
els TTJV f3a<riX(iav CIVTOV, to bring one safely
into his kingdom, 2 Tim. 4, 18. (So c. fls
pr. Diod. Sic. 3. 48 /xoXt? els TTJV olnelav
a-u^ovrai, Xen. An. 6. 4. 8.) Genr. Matt.
18, 11 )?X3e 6 vt. di/Sp&JTTOD crcacrai TO ano-
\ai\6s. Rom. 11, 14. 1 Cor. 1, 21 craicrai
rovs TTia-Tfiiovras. 1 Tim. 4, 16. Heb. 7, 25.
James 1. 21. Once 3ai/drou James 5, 20.
Pass. Matt. 10, 22 6 8e uTro/mVa? fls re Xos,
OVTOS o-<B37jo-mu. 19, 25. 24, 13. Mark 10,
26. 13, 13. 16, 16. Luke 8, 12. 13, 23.
John 5, 34. 10, 9. Rom. 5, 10. 1 Cor. 5, 5.
1 Tim. 2, 15. al. Hence Part, of <ro>6fj.(voi,
those saved, those who have obtained salva
tion through Christ, Acts 2, 47. 1 Cor. 1,
18. 2 Cor. 2, 15. Rev. 21, 24. Comp.
Ceb. Tab. 3 avrbs fie o-cu^erat, *cai (uucApias
Kal db aip.av yiyvfrai ev iravrl T<B /Si oi.
}4- +
(7fo)yU/a, arcs, TO, a body, as an organized
whole made up of parts and members.
1 . Genr. a body, any material substance,
a corporeal frame ; e. g. of plants, 1 Cor.
15, 37 ov TO o-co/Lia TO yfvrjaofjLfvov (nrfiptts.
v. 38 bis. Also of bodies celestial and ter
restrial, the sun, moon, stars, ib. v. 40 <r<a-
p.ara firovpdvia, Kal <rcap.aTa firlyfia, com p.
V. 41. Diod. Sic. 1.11 TO fj.fi> anav <TU>^H
TTJS rS)V oXwv (pvcrews f f]\iov Kal (Tf\r]-
VTJS a7rapTt feo-3at. Plato Phasdr. 245. e, o-&>-
pa (fj.\lsvxov Kal (fy\i\ov. Id. Tim. 32. C.
TO TOU KO(TfJ.OV (T(afJ.a.
2. Spec, an animal body, living or dead :
a) Of the human body, diff. from o-dp
which expresses rather the material of the
body. E. g. a) As living, Matt. 5, 29.
30 Iva . . . p.rj o\ov TO a-aipd crow /3X?j3^ fls
. 6, 25 bis. 26, 12. Mark 5, 29. 14,
705
8. Luke 12, 22. 23. John 2, 21. Rom. 1,
24. 4, 19. 1 Cor. 6, 13. 15, 44 <ri/ia ^v
XIKOV ... nvfvfjLaTiKov. 2 Cor. 4, 10. 10, 10.
Col. 2, 23. Heb. 10, 5. 1 Pet. 2, 24. al.
Col. 1, 22 see in o-dp no. 4. In antith.
with ft V<-vx ;, Matt. 10, 28. Luke 12, 4 ; or
TO rrvfvua, Rom. 8, 10. 1 Cor. 5, 3. 7, 34 ;
or where o-w/ia, ^u^jj, irvevpa. make a peri
phrasis for the whole man, 1 Thess. 5, 23.
Sept. genr. for Itoa Lev. 6, 10. 14, 10;
Ft^ia Gen. 47, 18 ; O^a Dan. 4, 30. (Ml
V. H. 2. 5. Hdian. 1. 6. 1. Xen. Mem. 2.
8. 1 ; c. ^VXTI Jos. c. Ap. 2. 24. Hdian. 6.
5. 18. Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 19.) As the seat of
sinful affections and appetites ; comp. in
o-dp no. 3. Rom. 6, 6 o-eop-aTfjs afjujprtas. 7, 24
comp. 23. 8, 13. Col. 2, 11. So in Plato
Pheedo 55 10, 11, 27, 30. Xen. Cyr. 8.7. 20.
/3) Of a dead body, corpse, genr. Matt. 14,
12 rjpav TO o~5>p.a, KOI t Sa^rav OVTO. 27, 52.
58 bis, T/TTjo-aro TO crayta TOV irjarov KT\. V.
59. Luke 23, 52. 55. 24, 3. 23. John 19,
31. Acts 9, 40. Jude 9. al. Spec, of the
body of Christ as crucified for the salvation
of men ; Matt. 26, 26 TOVTO tern TO <ra>/ia
ftov. Mark 14, 22. Luke 22, 19. Rom. 7,
4 8ia TOV cr<i)(j.aTos Xpiorov, i. e. through
Christ crucified. 1 Cor. 10, 16. 11, 24. 27.
29. Sept. genr. for FPia i Sam. 31, 10. 12.
Neh. 3, 3 ; nisi Josh. 8, 29. 1 K. 13, 22.
24. So 2 Ma cc. 12, 39. Jos. Ant. 8. 1.4.
Hdian. 4. 2. 2. Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 25.
b) Of beasts, e. g. living, James 3, 3 KOI
5\ov TO crtafjia avTtov p.fTayoftfv sc. TCOV ITTTTUIV.
(Palaeph. 7. 1 o-oo/xa ?\ov <uj KVVOS.) Also
of the dead body of a beast, a carcass,
Luke 17, 37 OTTOU TO croma, eVet KT\. comp.
Matt. 24, 28 Trrw/xa. Of victims slain, Heb.
13, 11 ; comp. Ex. 29, 14. Num. 19, 3. 5.
So Horn. II. 23. 169 Spara o-co^ara. Philo
de Viet. off. p. 851. e, e iTrnficav a-w/itirwi .
3. Meton. to the body, as the external
man, is ascribed that which strictly belongs
to the person, man, individual. a) With
a gen. of pers. thus forming a periphrasis
for the person himself; Matt. 6, 22 oXov TO
o~S>p.d o~ov <jXi>T(ivbv fCfTai. v. 23. Luke 1 1 ,
34. 36. Rom 12, 1 Trapacrrfjo-ai ra cra>p.ara
v/jiSav 3uo-i ai> <a<rav, i. e. your persons, your
selves, comp. 6, 13. Eph. 5, 28. Phil. 1, 20.
Genr. and absol. 1 Cor. 6, 16 6 KoAXu/zej/or
TTI 71-0,3177, (v <ro3/*a eoTi (antith. TO irvfii^a
v. 17), in allusion to Gen. 2, 24 where Sept.
s o-dpjca p.lav for Heb. 1^3. Comp. in
<rdp no. 4. So Xen. An. 1. 9. 12 KOI xpf;-
jiara /cat TrdAfts Acat ra lavfmv cra>p.aTa. Jos.
Ant. 11. 3. 10 yVKtUMM* KCU naiSiutv o-co/ia-
ra. Absol. Sept. Gen. 47, 12 Kara crra/ia,
i. e. according to the number of persons.
45
Diod. Sic. 13. 14 iras 6 TOITOS eyf/if erw/ler
TU>V. With an adj. ^Eschin. c. Ctes. p. 470
Dem. 910. 13 e Xev3f pa o-to/itara. Xen. Mem.
3. 5. 2 <ro)/iara dyaSd, good soldiers. Espec.
of slaves, c. adj. as o-co/iara 8oGXa Poll. On.
3. 71 or 78; cra>/i. a^aAamz Dem. 480.
10 ; o-. otKfTiKa ^Eschin. c. Timarch. p. 4-2 :
ra o~. T(ov oiKfTcav ib. p. 120. Hence in
later usage and N. T. b) Absol. a slate,
TO. o-<op.ara slaves ; once Rev. 18, 13 [yd
pov] innuiv Kal peScS> KOI o-co/idrcoi . So Tob.
10, 11 o~a>para Kal KTrjinj KOL apyvpiov.
2 Mace. 8, 11. Strab. 14. p. 985. b, o-w/xar
efjL-rropf iv. Pol. 18. 18. 6. Plut. Cimon 9.
See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 378.
4. Trop. a body, a whole, aggregate, a
collective mass, spoken of the Christian
church, the whole body of Christians col
lectively, of which Christ is 17 (ce0o>nj, the
head; Col. 1, 18 KCU avTos tcmv 17 Kf^aAi)
TOV O~U>HO.TOS, Trjs fKK\Tjo-ias. V. 24 vntp TOV
cruifiaros avTov, o tcrTiv 17 eKK\r]cria. Rom.
12, 5 Ot TToAAot fV O~0jud 0~{J.fV (V XplOTO).
1 Cor. 10, 17. 12, 13. 27. Eph. 1, 23. 2,
16. 4, 4. 12. 16 bis. 5, 23. 30. Col. 2, 19.
3, 15. Comp. Jos. Ant. 7. 3. 2 AainSrjr fie
TTjV Tf KCITCO TTO\IV 7T6plAaj3&)I , Kai TT)V UKpdV
frvvd^ras avTrj, firoirjcrfv tv trco/xa, i. C. one
whole. Diod. Sic. 1. 11 fin. TO o-co/ia TOV
Kocrfjiov crvyKficr^ai TVO.V e< TCOV Trpofipijfjifvuiv.
5. Trop. body, substance, reality, opp. 17
o-Kid the shadow, type ; Col. 2, 17 a eWt
crKia TtZi> fj.f\\6vTci>v, TO 8( crdifjui TOV XpioToiJ.
Jos. B. J. 2. 2. 5 o~Kiav aiTrjcro/j.fi os /Sao-t-
Aet ar, TJS rjpnacrei> tavTia TO d-wpa. Luc.
Hermot. 79. -f
O~a)/J,aTLKOS, rj, 6v, (o-co^a,) bodily, of or
like a body, Luke 3, 22 o-copariKw etSet.
Also pertaining to the body, 1 Tim. 4, 8 o-.
yvfj.vacria. Jos. B. J. 6. 1. 6 <r. etr. Pol.
4. 5. 1 o-. do-SeVeta. 6. 5. 7. Plato Locr. 96. a.
, adv. (o-co/ia,) bodily, in a
bodily form, clothed in a body, Col. 2, 9.
Plut. de def. Orac. 26.
O v, 6, Sopaler, pr. n. of a
Christian at Berea, Acts 20, 4. See in 2<a-
friiraTpos, also in Uvppos-
(TQ)peV(i)] f. fvcra), (crojpdf,) to heap, to
heap up, c. ace. Rom. 12, 20 ai/Spaicar irv-
pos crfopfvcTfis (irl TIJV Kf(p. aiTov, quoted
from Prov. 25, 22 where Sept. for Finn
praegn. comp. in aV3pa. So Judith 15, 11.
Pol. 16. 11. 4. Diod. Sic. 1. 62. Also to
heap up with any thing, c. dat. trop. 2 Tim.
3, 6 at o- cope vpera afiapTiais, heaped up with
sins, laden, burdened. Sopr. c. dat. Hdian.
4. 8. 20 \i3dvu TOVS Popovs tcrto
Pol. 16. 8. 9 c. gen.
706
ov, 6, Sosthenes, pr. n.
a) Of the chief of a synagogue at Corinth,
Acts 18, 17. b) Of a Christian, the com
panion of Paul, 1 Cor. 1,1. Many hold
him to be the same as in lett. a.
^(ocriTrarpof, ov, 6, Sosipater, pr. n. of
a Christian, a companion of Paul in Corinth,
Rom. 16, 21. Prob. i. q. 2o>7rarpoy Acts
20,4.
awrrfp, ijpos, 6, (o-a>,) a saviour, de
liverer, preserver, who saves from danger or
destruction and brings into a state of pros
perity and happiness ; so in Greek writers
of the deliverer and benefactor of a state,
Sept. for S- ttJia Judg. 3, 9. 15. Hdian. 3.
12. 4. Plut. Arat. 53 crovnjp TTJS TroXecas.
Xen. Hell. 4. 4. 6 o-wr^pes TTJS irarpiSos.
Also of the gods, as Zeiy o-wTJjp Xen. Cyr.
7. 1. 10. Plut. Arat. 53; O-WTJJP A-rroXXwv
Dem. 1072. 18 ; AtoVKovpoi (romjpey aZ.
V. H. 1. 30. In N. T. only of God and
Christ.
1. Of God, a Deliverer, Saviour ; Luke
1, 47 eVi TO> 3eo> ro> crcor^pt fi.ov. 1 Tim. 1,
]. 2, 3. 4, 10 Sew U>VTI, Ss eon trtor^p
jraircof uv3pa>7ra>i . Tit. 1,3. 2, 10. 3, 4.
Jude.25 p.6vq) 3ea> o-coTJJpi rjp.>v. Sept. for
abstr. 5tt Is.. 17, 10. Hab. 3, 17 ; Wlti 1 ;
Is. 12,2; ?^*0 Is. 45, 15. 21. Ecclus.
51, 1. 1 Mace. 4, 30.
2. Of Jesus as the Messiah, the Saviour
of men, who saves his people from eternal
death, from punishment and misery as the
consequence of sin. and gives them eternal
life and happiness in his kingdom ; Luke 2,
11 (Tt-^j] vp.lv (Tr]p.cpov crwnjp. Acts 5, 31.
13. 23. Phil. 3, 20. 2 Pet. 1, 1. 11. 2, 20.
3, 2. 18 ; O-COTIJP fjp.S>v 2 Tim. 1, 10. Tit. 1,
4. 2, 13. 3, 6 ; cru>rrjp TOV (rcojuaros sc. TTJS
(KK\T)(Tias, Eph. 5, 23 ; crutrfjp TOV KOO~IJ.OV
John 4, 42. 1 John 4, 14.
crtoTijpia, as, 17, (o-wTjjpioy,) 1. safety,
deliverance, preservation, from danger or
destruction. a) Pr. Acts 27, 34 TOUTO yap
irpos rf/s vp.. (rcor^pi ar VTrdp^ei. Heb. 11,7.
Acts 7, 25 ; C. e* TWOS, Luke 1,71 crcorr;-
piav ( e^Spcoi t]p.u>v. V. 69 Ktpas crutTrjpias,
i. q. strong deliverer, see in *pay no. 1.
Sept. for SOJ Hab. 3, 12. Ex. 14, 13 ; nSlffiFi
Prov. 11, 14; c. OTTO for ftabB 2 Sam. 15,
14. So 2 Mace. 3, 32. Jos. Ant. 7. 1. 1.
jEschin. 83. 38 or. rys TroXswy. JE\. V. H.
9. 21. Thuc. 1. 65. b) Genr. welfare,
prosperity. Phil. 1,19 rovro poi dno^ria-frai
(Is o-ooTJjpiW. 2 Pet. 3, 15. 2 Cor. 6, 2 bis,
quoted from Is. 49, 8 where Sept. for
nsiis? . Sept. for nfto Gen. 28, 21. 44,
17. So Wisd. 6, 26. Hdian. 1. 9. 1. Diod.
Sic. 16. 43. c) From the Heb. dtliver-
ance, victory, Rev. 7, 10. 12, 10. 19, 1.
Sept. and Heb. nsiltf J 1 Sam. 14, 45. Heb.
3, 8 ; Wttin 2 Sam. 19, 3. 2 K. 5, 1.
2. Spec, in the Christian sense, salvation,
deliverance from punishment and misery as
the consequence of sin, and admission to
eternal life and happiness in the kingdom
of Christ the Saviour. Luke 1, 77 ftovvat
yvaxriv (rarripias. 19, 9. John 4, 22 r/ o-ca-
rnpia, i. e. salvation by a Messiah. Acts 4,
12 OVK fcrnv tv aXXw ovbevl r) <Ta>rr)pia. 13,
26. 16, 17. Rom. l 16. 10, 1. 10. 11, 11.
13, 11. 2 Cor. 1, 6 bis,Rec. 7, 10. Eph. 1,
13. Phil. 1, 28. 2, 12. 1 Thess. 5, 8. 9.
2 Thess. 2, 13. 2 Tim. 2, 10. 3, 15. Heb.
I, 14. 2, 3. 10. 5, 9. 6, 9. 9, 28. 1 Pet. 1,
5. 9. 10. [2,2.] Jude 3. Acts 13,47 retina o-e
. . . TOV flvai o~e fis vwrrjpiav etas t o^drou TIJS
yrjs,for salvation, to bring salvation, quoted
from Is. 49, 6 where Sept. for n^HJV
<T&)T^i09, ov, 6, f], adj. (acorjjp,) saving,
delivering, bringing deliverance and wel
fare, 3 Mace. 7, 18. Diod. Sic. 14. 30 Au
(rcor?;pt a). Luc. D. Deor. 26. 4. Xen. Mem.
3. 3. 10. In N. T. only in the Christian
sense, saving, bringing salvation ; Tit. 2,
11 fj x^P ls "7 creoTJjpioy. Hence Neut. TO
crwrijpioi as Subst. salvation, Eph. 6, 17 ;
also the doctrine of salvation by Christ, Acts
28, 28. Sept. for ttMttS-j Is. 12, 3. 51, 6.
Melon, for the Saviour, Luke 2, 30. 3, 6.
So Test. XII Patr. p. 542 e louSa di>areXeZ
vfuv TO crwr^piov TOV SeoiJ. p. 614.
craxppoveco, >, f. jjo-co, (o-a><pa>i/,) to be
of sound mind, i. e.
1 . to be sane, in one s right mind, compos
mentis ; Mark 5, 15 SecopoOo-t TOV 8aip.ovi6-
fjLevov . . . o~(i>(ppoi>ovvTa. Luke 8, 35. 2 Cor.
5, 13. Luc. Abdic. 1 TOI? /xeV aXXoir o-to-
(ppovel, KOT e/noO Se /xaiWrai. Plato Alcib.
II. 2. p. 133. C, TO /nmVetrSai apd yt virevav-
TlOV (T0\ SoK6t TW O-toCppOVflv.
2. Spec, to be sober-minded, to think and
act soberly, discreetly, to use sound judgment
and moderation ; Rom. 12, 3 (ppovflv ds TO
o-cocppovdv. Tit. 2, 6. 1 Pet. 4, 7. Luc.
Nigrin. 6. Hdian. 4. 14. 9. Xen. Cyr. 8. 1.
30. Mem. 1.2. 17.
crco<frpovi(i), f. io-co, (0-oxppeoi ,) to make
of sound mind ; hence to make sober-minded,
to make think and act soberly, discreetly, to
teach moderation ; Hdian. 3. 10. 3 Toiy vlels
rraiSfuwi Kai. crtiXppovifav. Xen. Cyr. 3. ] .
27. An. 5. 9. 28. In N, T. to moderate,
to correct, to teach, c. ace. et inf. Tit. 2, 4
Iva o-o(ppoi i co(ri TO.S veas (f)i\dv8povs
<pl\OTfKVOVS, KlX.
707
ov, 6, (o-axppoi/t fo),) pr.
i making of sound mind ; hence, a making
sober-minded, moderation, correction ; 2 Tim.
1, 7 jrvfvfjLa . . . (raxppovia-fjiov. Jos. Ant.
17. 9. 2. Plut. de Puer. educ. 20 Tmpareoi/
ovv (Is TOV TU>V TtKvaiv (reo(ppovia-fj.ov Traps
oo-a/crX. Id. Symp. 3. 6. 1.
(TQ)(f)povct)f, adv. (a-<a<ppa>v,) with sound
mind, rationally, Luc. de Saltat. 84. Plato
Rep. 332. a. In N. T. with sober mind,
soberly, with moderation ; Tit. 2, 12 Iva 0x0-
(ppoixos Kal 8iKai(os KOI fvcrffius (^crco/iei/.
So Wisd. 9, 11. Hdian. 5. 8. 3. Xen. Cyr.
8. 4. 14.
s, fj, (o r co(ppcoi ,) sound
ness of mind, i. e.
1 . saneness, sanity, the being compos men
tis ; Acts 26, 25 ov jj.aivop.ai . . . craxppcxrv-
vrjs pf]p.aTa dncxp Seyyofjiai. Xen. Mem. 1.1.
1 6 TI o-dxbpocrvvT] ; rt pavia ;
2. Spec, sober-mindedness, sobriety of
mind, moderation of the desires, passions,
conduct ; according to Cicero i. q. Lat. tem-
peratio, moderatio, etiam modestia, Tuscul.
3. 8. So 1 Tim. 2, 9 /xera al8ovs Kal <ra>-
(ppoa-vvris Kocrp.fiv eavrovs. V. 15. 2 Mace.
4, 37. jEl. V. H. 7. 9. Plato Phaedo 13.
p. 68. c. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 15,21.23. Comp.
Sturz Lex. Xenoph. s. v. no. 3.
cra><f)p(i)V, ovos, 6, T], adj. (crcbs, obs. o-aoy,
(pprjv,) pr. of sound mind, sane, compos men
tis ; hence of one who follows sound rea
son and restrains his passions, Xen. Mem.
3. 9. 4 ; comp. Cyr. 3. 1. 15, 16sq. In
N. T. sober-minded, temperate, moderate, \. e.
having the mind, desires, passions moderat
ed and well regulated ; 1 Tim. 3, 2 Set ovi/
TOV fTTlO KOTTOV flval . . . O~(l)(ppOVa. Tit. 1, 8.
2, 2. 5. So m. V. H. 14. 19. Hdian. 2. 1.
8. ^Eschin. 25. 37 < iraidbs fls yrfpas <ro>-
(ppa>v. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 20. Comp. Cic.
Tuscul. 3. 8.
T.
raflepvai, e3v, at, Lat. tabernce, taverns ;
only in the phrase Tpetr Tafifpvai, I^at. Tres
Taberncc, the Three Taverns, as pr. n. of a
small place on the Appian way, according
to the Itin. Antonin. 33 Roman miles from
Rome towards Brundusium. Acts 28, 15.
See fully in
, 7 ;, indec. Tabitha, the Ara
maean name of a female Christian, called in
Greek Dorcas ; see further in Aopcdy. Acts
9, 36. 40.
TayfACl, aros, TO, (Ta<rcr<u,) any thing
arranged in order, an array, e. g. a body of
troops, a land, cohort, Sept. 2 Sam. 23, 13.
Jos. B. J. 3. 4. 2. Diod. Sic. 17. 80. In
N. T. order, series, succession, i. q. rd^is.
1 Cor. 15,23 fKoa-ros 8e tv TW iSt w ra
TaT09, r], 6v, (raoro-a),) pr. set in order,
arrayed ; hence trop. set, fixed, appointed,
e. g. TaKTJ? Se rjpepa, upon a set day, Acts
12. 21. Sept. Job 12, 5 ds XP VOV TOKTOV.
Dion. Hal. 2. 74 Ta<rrj ^e pa. Pol. 29. 11.
8. Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 36 r. dpyvpiov.
TflA/U7nupe&), co, f. JJCTW, (raXatTreopof,)
to do hard work, to endure toil and hardship,
as arising from severe bodily effort, intrans.
Jos. Ant. 2. 16. 1. Dem. 156. 25. Xen. Mem.
2. 1. 18, 25. In N. T. trop. to endure afflic
tion, distress ; to be afflicted, distressed, mise
rable ; James 4, 9 TaXai7ro>p^<rarf , afflict
yourselves. Sept. for T!^ Jer. 4, 13. 20.
Mic. 2, 4. So Dem. 22. 24 \vnovvrai KOI
<rvv)((as TaXatTrcopoCai. Pol. 3. 60. 3. Thuc.
3. 3. Trans, to afflict, Sept. for *niB Ps.
17, 9. Is. 33, 1.
TdXaiTTWpia, as, f], (raXaiTrwpew,) hard
ivork, toil, hardship, severe bodily effort,
Jos. B. J. 7. 8. 2. AIT. Epict. 3. 24. 64.
Pol. 3. 17. 8. In N. T. distress, misery,
calamity ; James 5, 1. Rom. 3, 16 <rvvrpin-
fia Kal raXatTTcopta V ratr ofiots aircoj/, quot
ed from Is. 59, 7 where Sept. for "^O.
Sept. for liu Joel 1, 5. Am. 3, 10. JE,i V.
H. 13. 37 or 38. Thuc. 2. 70. ib. 4. 117.
TaXaLTTcapof, ov, 6, rj, adj. (collat. of
raXarretptoy ; obs. rXaw, rXij/zi, Tretpa,) pr.
enduring toil and hardship, as from severe
bodily effort, comp. in ToXaiTrcopeeo. In
N. T. trop. afflicted, wretched, miserable ;
Rom. 7, 24 raXaiVcopoj e ya> uv Spumos. Rev.
3, 17. Sept. for 1OW Ps. 137, 8. So
Ceb. Tab. 28. Dem. 548. 12. Plato Euthyd.
302. b.
Ta\avTialo<>, a (a, ov, (TuXairoi/,) weigh
ing a talent, a talent in weight ; Rev. 1 6,
21 xaXafa /xeyaXr; las TaXai/riat a, hailstones
weighing each a talent. Jos. B. J. 5. 6. 3.
Pol. 9. 41. 8. Plut. Demetr. 21 ; comp.
Diod. Sic. 19. 45. On adjectives of weight
and measure as ending in tator, see Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 544.
rdkavrov
708
TaXaVTOV, ov, TO, (obs. rXaw,) pr. the
scale of a balance, Plur. TO. raXavra scales
Horn. II. 8. 69. Then, something weighed,
a weight ; and hence a talent, as a certain
fixed weight for gold, Horn. 11. 9. 122.
Theocr. 8. 53 ; also for silver, Hdot. 7. 28 ;
and later in commerce generally, though
varying greatly in different states and coun
tries. The talent every where contained
60 mince, or 6000 drachmae ; and the com
mon Attic talent as regulated by Solon,
and used in commerce was equivalent to
about 80 Ibs. avoirdupois. But the talent
of silver was reckoned at 80 Roman pounds,
or 57 Ibs. Engl. Pol. 22. 26. 19. Liv. 38. 38.
The Jewish talent, ^33 , contained 3000
shekels of the sanctuary, Ex. 38, 25. 26,
comp. Jos. Ant. 3. 6. 7 ; and was equal to
133| Rom. pounds, or about 95 Ibs. Engl.
Sept. for -)35j Ex. 1. c. Zech. 5, 7. Jos. Ant.
1. c. Diod. *Sic. 2. 9. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 54.
See Boeckh Metrolog. Untersuch. p. 52,
298 sq. Diet, of Antt. art. Pondera, also
App. Further, the talent was also used as
a denomination for money, which was an
ciently reckoned by weight ; and the value
of the talent therefore varied in proportion
to its various weight. The common Attic
talent is estimated at 243. 15s. sterling,
or about $1170; see Diet, of Antt. art.
Nummus, also App. Tab. XII. So Luc.
Navig. 1 3 ScoSeAca \TTIKU raXaira. Ml. V.
H. 1. 20. Xen. Mem. 2. 5. 2. In N. T.
genr. a talent, put for an indefinitely large
sum of money, Matt. 18, 24. 25, 15. 16 bis.
20 quater. 22 ter. 24. 25. 28 bis.
Aramaean fern. Nrpia , talilha,
i. q. Kopdo-iov, a damsel, maiden, Mark 5,
41. See Buxt. Lex. Chald. Rabb. 875.
TCt/uiioVj ov, TO, (Tafjiifva), rapids,} by
sync, for ra^ie iov, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 493 ;
a store-chamber, store-house, magazine;
Luke 12, 24 ols OVK eo-Ti ra^dov, sc. Kopa-
fi. Sept. for DGX Deut. 28, 8. Prov. 3,
10 ; -Htt Prov. 24, 4. So Luc. Rhetor.
prase. 17. Diod. Sic. 20. 58. Xen. Mem. 1 .
5. 2. Hence genr. any place of privacy, a
chamber, closet ; Matt. 6, 6 orav Trpoo-evxr/,
fi o-eXSe (Is TO Tapelov aov. 24, 26. Luke 12,
3. Sept. for *nn Gen. 43, 30. Is. 26, 20.
So Test. XII Pa tr. p. 701. Jos. Ant. 8. 15.
4. Trop. Psalt. Sal. 14, 5 ra/zeta Kapdias.
TafAietOV) ov, TO, (ra/iieuco,) i. q. Tap.fl-
ov, for which it is read in some editions,
Matt. 6, 6. Luke 12, 24. Pol. 6. 13. 1.
Xen. Eq. 4. 1.
) see in vvv no. 1 . a.
/ Co
Ta49 5 teas, T], (Tao-trco,) pr. a setting in
order, hence, order, arrangement, disposi
tion, Pol. 1. 4. 6. Xen. (Ec. 8. 3 ; espec.
of troops Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 6. An. 1. 2. 18;
an order, rank, in a state or in society,
Hdian. 5. 1. 10 e /c TT/S nnrdo os Toor, of
the equestrian order. Dem. 171. 17 ; rant,
office, post, Jos. Vit. 71. In N. T.
1. order, arrangement, series; Luke 1.
8 ev TTJ rdfi Trjs ((frrjuepias avTov. 1 Cor,
14, 40 KOTO. TUIV i. e, in proper order, or~
derly. Trop. good order, well regulated
life, Col. 2, 5. 1 Esdr. 1, 15; Dem. 32, 18
vo-Tfpovrfj Tati, i. e. in order of time. Plut.
Marcell. 5 irapa Tagiv not orderly.
2. order, rank, quality, likeness; so in
the phrase lepevs Kara TUIV MeX^Kred/K,
i. e. a priest of the same order, rank, dignity,
as Melchisedek, Heb. 5, 6. 10. 6, 20. 7, 11.
17. 21; quoted from Ps. 110, 4 where
Sept. for Heb. irniM-b? ; and explained
by the writer himself, Kara TTJV o^oioYqra
MeXxio-eS/K Heb. 7, 15. Also Heb. 7, 11
ov KaTa+Tf)v TU^IV Aaptov. 2 Mace. 9, 18
tTno-TO\r)V iKfTrjpias Tat-iv f^ovcrav. Dem.
481. 21 ev fx%pov raei in quality of a. foe
505. 17 TTJV TOV Siicaiov TO.IV. 313. 13.
os, 77, 6v, (peril. Tanns, Sams
.) low, not high, pr. of things, place,
Pol. 9. 43. 3, 6 TOTT. 7rora/io y. Strabo 6. p.
426 Tanfivbv 8e Kal TO TTJS TroXfooy e Sa0or.
Xen. Eq. 1. 3. Mag. Eq. 5. 7. In N. T.
trop.
1. Of condition, lot, low, lowly, humble,
of low degree; Luke 1, 52 {tywo-e raTret-
vovs, opp. KaSfZXe Suraoras. James 1 , 9, opp.
6 irXovcrios. Sept. Job 12, 21. Pol. 25. 8.
I. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 52.
2. Of the mind, lowly, humble, modest,
including the idea of affliction, depression
of mind; 2 Cor. 10, 1 Tcnrtivos ev vfj.lv, i. e.
timid, modest, opp. ^appSav. Neut. Rom.
12, 16, see in o-viwrayw. (Xen. Ag. 11.
11.) Elsewhere with the accessory idea
of humble piety towards God, like Heb.
13? ^y , see Heb. Lex. s. v. James 4, et
1 Pet. 5, 5 Tarreivcls 8e [6 Seor] Si &oxn )(d-
ptv, opp. V7repr)(pdvois, quoted from Prov. 3,
34 where Sept. for 133 . 2 Cor. 7, 6. Matt.
II, 29 Tdirfivbs TTJ Kapo ia. So Sept. for
13? Is. 11, 4; "* Ps. 18, 28. Is. 66. 2
NSn Ps. 34, 19.
TaTreiVCKfrpOCrvwr), rjs, 17, (roTreu o^pwi ,)
lowliness of mind, humility, modesty of mind
and deportment; Acts 20, 19 8ov\fva>v T<B
Kvptw fifTa Tracrys TaTrftvofppocrviTjs. Eph.
4, 2. Phil. 2, 3. Col. 3, 12. 1 Pet. 5, 5. Aa
709
feigned, Col. 2, 18. 23. So
Sept. for njtti Ps. 131, 2. Arr. Epict. 1. 9.
TaTTewofypwv, ovos, o, 17, adj. (ran-eiiw,
(f>pr]v.) low-minded, alyect, base, Plut. de
Alex! Fort. s. Vint. 2. 4. In N. T. of low
ly mind, humble-minded, modest, 1 Pet. 3,
8 Tairfiv6(f)povfs in later edit, for (piXo^poyer
in Rec. Sept. for nil bBO Prov. 29, 23.
TCL7TiVdU), o>, f. werco, (raTretvor,) 1. to
make low, to depress, c. ace. Luke 3, 5
irav opos Kal fiovvbs raTretfeoSijo erai, quo
ted from Is. 40, 4 where Sept. for bsej.
Strabo 5. p. 347 raTren oGrat ra opr].
Diod. Sic. 1. 36 TCOI/ irora/jLtav Tanfi.vovfj.f-
va>v. Dion. Hal. Ant. 2. 5.
2. Trop. a) As to condition, circum
stances, to bring low, to humbk, to abase ;
c. ace. eavTov to humble oneself, to make
oneself of low condition, to be poor and
needy, 2 Cor. 11, 7 opp. v^o co. Phil. 2, 8.
Mid. or Pass. id. Phil. 4, 12. Sept. for
va-hrin P r v. 13, 7; btti Is. 2, 9. 12.
So"2 Mace. 8, 35. Diod. Sic. 11. 38, 71.
Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 4. b) In mind and
heart, to make lowly, to humble, sc. one s
pride and lofty thoughts by disappointment ;
2 Cor. 12, 21 fj.fi iraXiv e ASoVra p.f Tairfi-
vwcrr) 6 Seo ff p.ov npos vfj,as. Pass. Matt. 23,
12. Luke 14, 11. 18, 14. With ace. eWdV
and also Mid. to humble oneself, to be hum
bled, to exhibit humility of mind and deport
ment; Matt. 18, 4. 23, 12 KOI OOTIS Tanft-
vaxTfi tavTov. Luke 14, 11. 18, 14. So
with the idea of contrition and penitence
towards God ; James 4, 10 Tanfiv^rjrf
(vuTTiov ToC 3fo{). 1 Pet. 5, 6. For this
Aor. as Mid. see Buttm. 5136.1,2. Sept.
for ^Bti Is. 5, 15. 10, 33 ; M Gen. 16, 9.
Is. 58, 3. 5.
TaTTeivwari?, eats, 17, (ranfivoai,) a mak
ing low, humiliation, depression, Psalt. Sal.
2, 39. Pol. 9. 33. 10. In N. T. the being
brought low, low estate, humiliation ; Luke
i ~ ft
1, 48 fal/SUy** TTI rr)v ranfivuxriv rrjs oov-
\rjs avrov. Acts 8, 33. James 1, 10 6 8e
rrXovo-toj [Kavxaa^ai ev rta ttyct avrov V. 9]
si/ rrj TairfivuHTfi avrov, i. c. even in his ex
ternal humiliation. Phil. 3, 21 TO <Ttop.a TTJS
TcnrfivGHreas w^v, genit. of quality, i. q. TO
(roj/ia TO rcmdvov. Sept. for ^B^. Ps. 1 36,
23 ; **y 2 Sam. 16, 12. Neh. 9, 9. So Ec-
clus. 2, 4. 5. Diod. Sic. 2. 45 TO!? 8e dv-
5pdo-t rcmfivuHTiv KOI 8ov\dav TrepiaTrreiv.
Plato Legg. 815. a. Comp. Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 352.
Tapdcraai v. -TTO>, f. ^co, 1. to stir
up, to trouble, to agitate, c. ace. e. g. water
in a pool, TO i/Sw/j John 5, 4. 7. Sept. for
nVn Ez. 32, 2. 13. Horn. Od. 5. 291 irov
TOV. Luc. Lexiph. 4 (pdpp.aKov. Plut. Symp.
8. 8. 3 T<J TreXayjj.
2. Trop. of the mind, to stir up, to trou
ble, to disturb, with various emotions ; e. g.
with fear, to put in trepidation ; Pass, to be
in trepidation ; Matt. 2, 3 6 /SacrtAeuj eYa-
pax^- 14,26. Mark 6, 50. Luke 1,12. 24,
38. 1 Pet. 3, 14. Act. c. ace. Acts 17, 8. [13.]
Sept. for brQ3 Gen. 45, 3. Ps. 6, 2. 3.
(Hdian. 2. 5. 4. Xen. An. 2. 4. 18.) With
grief, anxiety, to trouble, to disquiet, Pass
John 12,27 17 ^f^XTI / iou TfrdpaKTcu. 13,21.
14, 1. 27. So John 11, 33 eYapae tavrov,
i. q. eVapap^Sj; TW nvevfj-ari in 13, 21. (Sept.
Gen. 43, 30. Ps . 55, 5.) With doubt, per
plexity, C. ace. Acts 15, 24 trapa^av vp.as
Aoyoif. Gal. 1,7. 5, 10. So Luc. Scyth.
3 TfTapaypevos rfjv yv^p.T)v. Xen. Mem. 2
6. 17.
Tapayfi, fjs, fj, (Tapao-o-u,) 1. a stir
ring up, troubling, agitation, e. g. of water
in a pool, John 5, 4. Luc. Haley. 4 AaiAcn^
Kal rapaxr] sc. of the elements. Comp. Sept.
Is. 24, 19.
2. Trop. of popular excitement, a stir,
commotion, tumult; Mark 13, 8 eo-ovrai Xt-
/ioi Kal rapaxai 2 Mace. 3, 30. Po- 3. 9.
9. Xen. Vect. 5. 8.
Ta/3O/^O9, ov, 6, (Tapao-o-w,) a stir, com
motion, confusion, i. q. ara^ia Xen. CEc. 8.
10. comp. 9. In N. T. trap, a stir, e. g.
from fear and surprise, consternation, trepi
dation, Acts 12, 18. Sept. for maina
1 Sam. 5, 9. (Plut. J. Caes. 43. Xen. 1 An.
1. 8. 2.) Also of excitement, tumult, com
motion, Acts 19, 23.
Tapcrev$, tus, 6, (Tapo-or,) a man of
Tarsus, a native or inhabitant, Acts 9, 11.
21, 39. Luc. Macrob. 21. App. B. Civ.
5.7.
Tapcroy, ou, 17, Tarsus, a celebrated
city, the metropolis of Cilicia in Asia Minor,
on the banks of the river Cydnus, which
flowed through it and divided it into two
parts ; hence sometimes in Greek writers
called Tap<roi, comp. Xen. An. 1. 2. 23.
Tarsus was a celebrated seat of Greek phi
losophy and literature ; and from the num
ber of its schools and learned men was
ranked by the side of Athens and Alexan
dria; so Strabo 14. 5. p. 673 sq. The
city was made free by M. Antony; App.
B. Civ. 5. 7 AaoSiKf as 8e Kal Tapo"tay
e Xev3f povf i](pi(i Kal drtXels (popw. Th 8
seems to have implied the privilege of being
governed by their own laws and magis-
Taprapoco
710
trates, with freedom from tribute ; but not
the right of Roman citizenship ; since the
Roman tribune at Jerusalem ordered Paul
to be scourged though he knew him to be a
citizen of Tarsus, but desisted after learn
ing that he was a Roman citizen ; Acts 21,
39. 22, 24. 27 sq. Later Tarsus appears
HS a Roman colonia, Cellar. Not. Orb. II.
p. 216. Com p. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 43, 71.
In N. T. Acts 9, 30. 11, 25. 22, 3. So
Jos. Ant. 1 . 6. 1 Tdpcros rcav TroXecoi/ [KiXi-
Kias] T) dio\oya>TdTT) KaXetrat, /i^rpoTroXis
ova-a. Diod Sic. 14. 20. Comp. Wetst.
N. T. II. p. 511, 608. Modern Tarsus
contains about 20,000 inhabitants with many
ruins, and is a filthy and miserable place ;
Russegger Reise I. p. 396 ; comp. Irby and
Mangles p. 502 sq.
raprapoa), S>, f. uaa, a verb formed
from the pr. n. Tdprapos, Tartarus, which
in Greek mythology was the lower part or
abyss of Hades, where the shades of the
wicked were imprisoned and tormented ; in
Jewish usage i. q. yeevva, see in aS?;?. Jos.
Ant. 18. 1. 3. Comp. Horn. II. 8. 13, 16.
Hes. Theog. 807. Plut. Consol. ad Apoll.
36 8t(rp.(i>Tripiov b 8e Idprapov KaXoixnv.
Hence in N. T. raprapout, to thrust down to
Tartarus, to cast into Gehenna, with ace.
impl. 2 Pet. 2, 4 (Tfipals 6(pov Taprapuxras.
Comp. els Tdprapov pmrtiv Horn. II. 8. 13 ;
tv Taprdpa 8(8ep.fvoi Jos. C. Ap. 2. 33.
So KararapTapoa, Sext. Empir. Pyrrh. Hyp.
3. 24 6 8f Zcvs rbv Kpovov KaTfTaprdpcocrf.
Apollodor. Bibl. I. 1, 2.
Tacraco v. -TTO), f. , to order, to set
in order, to arrange, genr. Sept. 2 Chr. 31,
2. Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 7; spec, to draw up
soldiers in ranks, in array, 2 Mace. 15, 20.
Hdian. 8. 1. 3. Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 8, 11.
In N. T. trop.
1. to set in a certain order, to constitute,
to appoint ; c. ace. also c. ds et dat. corn-
modi ; 1 Cor. 16, 15 els 8iaKovtav rots ayiois
eragav favrovs, i. e. have set or devoted
themselves. (Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 11 ovSe tls
TTJV 8ov\fiav av tp-avrov Tarrw.) Pass. c.
els, Acts 13, 48 ocrot r)(ra.v rerayp-evoi fls
feoTjv tumviov. With viro c. ace. Luke 7, 8
[Matt. 8, 9.] Absol. Rom. 13, 1. Sept. for
V33 Ez. 44, 14 ; Wto 2 K. 10, 24 ; rvtt) Jer.
3, 19. Pol. 5. 63. 4. Arr. Epict. 2. 17. 25 ;
vno nva Pol. 5. 65. 7. Diod. Sic. 4. 9.
2. to arrange, to appoint, c. ace. et dat.
Acts 28, 23 ra^dp-fvoi 8e airco r)p.fpav, i. e.
on their part. With dat. and inf. Acts 22,
10 2>i/ TfTdKrai croi Troirjcrcu. Inf. impl.
Matt. 28, 16. With inf. c. ace. Acts
15, 2 fragai> dva^aiveiv IlaiJXoi KT\. Sept.
for niti Job 14, 13 ; W 2 Sam. 20, 5.
So TIVI TI Ml V. H. 11. 9. Xen. Hell. 1.
5. 4; Tivl c. inf. Xen. Lac. 11. 6 ; inf.
1 Mace. 12, 26. Xen. An. 3. 1. 25. Cyr.
4. 5. 11.
Tow/309, ou, 6, a lull, bullock, Matt. 22
4. Acts 14, 13. Heb. 9, 13. 10, 4. Sept.
for "iW Ex. 21, 28. 29. Hdian. 5. 5. 16.
Xen. An. 2. 2. 9.
ravrd, by crasis for TO avrd, the same
things, 1 Thess. 2, 14; also Kara ravrd
after the same manner, thus, so, Luke 6,
23. 26. 17, 30. See in avros no. 3. a.
Buttm. 74. 2.
see n OVTOS.
Ta<f)r], fjy, jj, (SaTrro),) burial, sepulture ;
c. dat. commodi, Matt. 27, 7 tls ra(pr)v rols
(t>ois, for burial for strangers, to bury
strangers in; see Buttm. 5 133. 2. g, and
n. 5 sq. Matth. $ 394. Winer {31.1. Sept.
for rntni? Deut. 34, 6. Ecc. 6, 3 ; *OR
Ez. 32, 23. Jos. B. J. 1. 9. 1. Hdian. 8.
5. 18. Xen. Hell. 3. 3. 1.
Ta^oy, ov, 6, (3a7rTto,) burial, sepulture,
Jos. Ant. 17. 8. 3. Lys. 190. 17. InN.T.
and genr. a burial-place, sepulchre, Matt.
23, 27. 29. 27, 61. 64. 66. 28, 1. On He
brew sepulchres, see in p.vr]p.(lov. Sept. foi
131? Gen. 23, 4. 20. 2 Sam. 2, 31. (^El. V.
H. 12. 7. Dem. 1393. 1. Xen. Mem. 2. 2.
13.) Trop. Rom. 3, 13 rdcpo? dvpyp.(vos
6 \dpvy aiircov, quoted from Ps. 5, 10
where Sept. for *I3)5 ; see fully in dvoiyu
no. 1. b.
Tappet, adv. (ra^vr,) quickly, speedily,
shortly, forthwith, Pol. 18.20.9. Xen. Hell.
7. 4. 34. In N. T. readily, lightly, possibly ;
hence, peradvenlure, perhaps, Rom. 5, 7.
Pliilem. 15. So Wisd. 14, 19. Luc. D.
Deor. 6. 5. Xen. An. 5. 2. 17.
adv. (ra^vs,) quickly, speedily,
pr. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 20. In N. T. soon,
shortly; 1 Cor. 4, 19 tXeva-op-ai 8e ra^e cos
rrpos vp-as. Gal. 1,6. Phil. 2, 19. 24. 2 Tim.
4, 9. Sept. for ^K Judg. 9, 48. Is. 8, 3.
(Jos. Ant. 7. 13. 2. Ceb. Tab. 31. Pol. 1.
61. 6.) Spec, quickly, hastily, Luke 14, 21
e^eX3e raxeW. 16,6. John 11, 31. 2 Thess.
2, 2. 1 Tim. 5, 22. Sept. for inn Prov,
25, 8. So Wisd. 14, 28.
Ta^t^09, 77, o i>, (ra^vy,) quick, swift,
e. g. TroSej-, Sept. for i^a Is. 59, 7. Wisd.
13,2; irrepvyes Anth. Gr. I. p. 168. In
N. T. trop. swift, speedy, i. e. near at hand,
711
impending, 2 Pet. 1, 14. 2, 1 tndyovres
iavTois Taxivfjv dira>\tiav. So Ecclus. 18,
26. Anth. Gr. II. p. 91 tig rax^v \rfit$6va.
rd^iov, adv. pr. Neut. of Ta^twi/ later
comparat. to raxvs, instead of the earlier
ado-o-wi/, comp. Buttm. 67. 3 ; condemned
by the grammarians, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 77.
Winer } 11. 2; more quickly, more swiftly,
more speedily, c. gen. John 20, 4 Trpoefipa/xe
rdxiov row Iltrpov, i. e. he outran Peter.
(Diod. Sic. 20. 92.) Elsewhere sooner, the
object of comparison being every where im
plied, e. g. sooner than one expected or in
tended, the sooner; John 13, 27 o Trotelj,
TTOITJO-OV rdx<-ov. 1 Tim. 3, 14 &9cu -rrpos
(re rdxiov. Heb. 13, 19. 23. See Matth.
457. Winer { 36. 3. So Wisd. 13, 9.
1 Mace. 2, 40. Test. XII Patr. p. 628.
Diod. Sic. 2. 5.
, adv. (neut. plur. of ra^io-roy,
most quickly, most speedily ; e. g.
&>r rd^tara, the soonest possible, as soon as
possible, with all speed, Acts 17, 15; see
Buttm. 115. 4. 5. Luc. Rhetor. Praec. 1.
Xen. Cyr. 5. 14.
ra^09, eos, ovs, TO, (raxvy,) quickness,
swiftness, speed, Hdian. 1. 15. 11. Xen. Cyr.
3. 2. 4. In N. T. only in the phrase eV
rdxtt with speed, i. e. adverbially, quickly,
speedily, shortly, i. q. rax^s, see in eV no.
3. b. a. Luke 18, 8 Trotrja-ei TT\V fc&iKipru
aur<i/ eV ra^ei. Acts 25, 4. Rom. 16, 20.
[1 Tim. 3, 14.] Rev. 1, 1. 22, 6. Rev. 2,
5 Rec. where later edit. raxv. Also with
the idea of haste, Acts 12, 7. 22, 18. Sept.
for ina Deut. 9, 3 ; rnna 11, 17 ; us*?
Ps. 2, 12. Jos. Ant. 17. 5. 1. Diod. Sic.
16. 35. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 12.
etc, v, quick, swift, nimble, as
irobas Horn. II. 13. 249; trnroj T.
Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 25. In N. T.
1. Masc. raxvs, trop. quick, swift, i. q.
ready, prompt; James 1, 19 raxvs ejj TO
aKoCo-ai. Sept. and If* Prov. 29, 20. Ec
clus. 5, 11. Luc. Somn. 1. Hdian. 2. 9. 2.
Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 31.
2. Neut. raxv as adv- <! Ta^ewr,
comp. Buttm. 115. 4; quickly, speedily,
with haste, Matt. 28, 7 rax^ 7ropev3ei<rai. v.
8. Mark 16, 8 Rec. Luke 15, 22 Lachm.
John 11, 29. Sept. for ^r\-Q 2 Sam. 17,
16. So Dem. 982. 17. Xen. An. 2. 2. 12.
Also quickly, soon, shortly, Matt. 5, 25 ;
and with the idea of suddenness, Rev. 2, 5
in later edit. v. 16. 3, 11. 11, 14. 22,7.
12. 20. Sept. for ->" Ps. 102, 3. So
2 Mace. 3, 31. Xen. An. 1. 9. 29. Spec.
readily, lightly ; Mark 9, 39 raxv
crai /*e. So Ecclus. 19, 4. Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 4.
Te. an enclitic copulative particle, and,
corresponding to KOI as Lat. -que to et,
Buttm. j 149. m. 8. Kiihner 321. 1 ; found
in N. T. chiefly in the writings of Luke
and Paul, and also the Ep. to the He
brews; in Matt, four times, 22, 10. 23, 6.
27, 48. 28, 12; Mark once, 15, 36 ; John
thrice, 2, 15. 4, 42. 6, 18 ; James twice,
3, 7 bis ; Jude once, v. 6 ; in Rev. twice,
I, 2. 21, 12. In general, <al is used to
couple ideas which follow directly and ne
cessarily from what precedes ; while re is
employed when something is subjoined
which does not thus directly and necessari
ly follow ; so that strictly speaking, KOI
connects and re annexes ; the former is
conjunctive, the latter adjunct! ve. Hence
re is the most general of all the copulatives ;
serving merely to show, that the word after
which it stands is to be taken as in some
connection with another either preceding 01
following. The place of re is usually after
the first word of a clause. See Passow s. v.
Herm. ad Vig. p. 833 ; ad Eurip. Med. p. 331
Matth. ^ 626. Winer 5 57. 3 sq. 5 65. 5. n.
1. Simply, i. e. without other particles,
where it then serves to annex, as above.
Matt. 28, 12 (Tvvax^fvrfs ... eriyi/SovAtoi/ rt
Xa/Soj/rff. John 4, 42 rfj re yvvaiKi eXeyoi/.
6, 18. Acts 2, 3. 33. 37 tlmw re rrpos rov
nirpov. 3, 10. 4, 13. 33. 5, 42. 8, 1. 3. 6.
12, 12 orwSwi/ re ^\3ev KT\. 18, 11. 20,
II. 23, 10. 24, 27. Rom. 2, 19. 1 Cor. 4,
21. Heb. 1, 3. Jude 6. al. So in a paren
thesis, Acts 1, 15 r]v re o^Xor oi/o/idrcov KrX.
Once preceded by /i^re . . . /xijre, Acts 27,
20. So Wisd. 8, 19. 3 Mace. 6, 32. Hdian.
1. 2. 3. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 19 ; with /iqre prec.
Xen. An. 4. 4. 6. Also repeated as annex
ing several particulars, re ... re , and, and,
Lat. que ... que; Acts 2, 46. 16, 11. 12.
24, 23. Heb. 6, 2 eVi^e trews re x (l P> v i <*va-
(rrdcrecos re veK.p<av, KOI Kpiparos maw ov.
Once i. q. both ... and, Aots 26, 16. See
Passow no. 2. Matth. 5 626 init. Viger p.
518. So Wisd. 7, 13. Hdian. 1. 2. 6. Plato
Phaedr. 267. a. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 10.
2. Most freq. as strengthening KOI, either
directly before it, as re KOI, or with one or
more words intervening, re ... KM, i. q. Lat.
que ... et, implying close connection, not
only . . . but also, both . . . and ; see Passow
no. 3. Buttm. { 149. m. 8. Kuhner 5 321. 1.
Matth. ^ 626. So as connecting clauses;
Matt. 27, 48 TrXijeraf re oovs Kal TreptSeit
KoXd/LWB. Luke 24, 20. Acts 9, 18. 10,2,
T
712
TCKVOV
Heb. 6, 4. al. (Wisd. 4, 2. Luc. D. Deor.
18. 1. Hdian. 6. 6. 1. Thuc. 4. 46.) As
coupling together infinitives depending on
the same verb ; Luke 12, 45 Kal apgrjTai . . .
eVSteif re KOI nivfiv Kal p-eSvovceo-Sat. Acts
1,1. (Luc. D. Deor. 19. 2.) As connect
ing nouns, etc. e. g. re KOI, Luke 21, 11
(pofirjTpd re <al o^p-eta. Acts 2, 9. 10 3>pu-
yiav rt Kal ITa/tipuXiaz . 26, 3. Rom. 1, 12.
14. 1 Cor. 1, 2. 30. Heb. 2, 4. James 3, 7.
al. Adverbs, Acts 24, 3 iravrr] re Kal irav-
raxov. (Sept. Job 9, 4. Ceb. Tab. 2. Hdian.
1. 1. 1. Plato Legg. 796. d. Xen. Hell. 1.
4. 15, 16.) Also where one or more words
come between re and KM, as Luke 2, 16
TTJV re Mapiap, Kal rbv iwcrijtp. John 2, 15
TO. re Trpoftara Kal TOVS /3oay. Acts 1, 8.
26, 30. Phil. 1, 7. Heb. 9, 2. 19. al. So
Luke 21, 11 creicrp-oi re p,eydXoi ... Kal Xi-
fioi. Rom. 1, 16 lovSai w re irpfoTov Kal
E\\rjvi. (Hdian. 1. 5. 24. Xen. Mem. 1.1.
3.) Here sometimes the word next before
re is also implied after KOI, i. e. the re marks
it as belonging equally to both members ;
e. g. Acts 2, 43 TroXXci re re para Kal [TTO\-
Xa] 0-rjfj.fla. Also the article, Acts 1, 13
o,re litrpos Kal IaK<o/3oy KrX. 13, 1. Rom.
1 , 20. Or a relative, Acts 26, 22 ovSeV eKros
Xe ycoi , 3>i> re ot TrpcKprjrai (\aXr)crav . . . Kal
MUIVO-TJS. Espec. a preposition, Acts 28, 23
OTTO re TOV vop.ov MootJcrecof Kal [OTTO] rail/
irpo(pr)Tw. 25, 23. Comp. Matth. $ C26.
Winer } 65. 5. n. (Hdian. 6. 3. 2. ^El. V.
H. 3. 1. Plato Legg. 796. d, eis re TroXiret-
av Kal ISiovs (HKovy.) So two nouns of op
posite signification are sometimes connected
byre Kai, forming then a periphrasis for all;
Matt. 22, 10 Trovrjpovs re Kal dyaSouj. Acts
24, 15. 26, 22. Heb. 5, 14. Comp. Matth.
1. c. (Comp. Xen. Hi. 1. 2.) Rarely re KOI
is put in the sense of que eliam, and also,
Acts 1 9, 27 ; eri re Kai, and further also.
Acts 21,28; 6/j.oiats re Kal, and in like man
ner also, Rom. 1, 27. Here Kal seems to
be used merely to strengthen re ; comp.
Winer 57. 3. Herm. ad Soph. Elect. 873.
3. Sometimes re corresponds to 8e in a
following clause, where the connection is
then adversative or antithetic, and thus em
phatic ; e. g. Acts 19, 3 efrre re irpbs OVTOVS
...ol be flirov. 22, 8, comp. 10. 22, 28.
See Passow no. 8 Matth. 1. c. p. 1276.
Stallb. ad Plat. Phileb. p, 36. Plato Rep.
394, c. Xen. Conv. 8. 2.
4, With other particles : a) re yap,
where re simply annexes and yap assigns a
reason, comp. above in no. 1. Rom. 1, 26
ai re yap SijXeiai avr&v. 7, 7. Heb. 2, 11.
So Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 3 ovroj re yap.
b) fav re, pr. and if; repeated eav it
. . . tav re, i. q. whether ... or, Rom. 14, 8
quater ; edz/ re yap Kat, pr. for though also,
2 Cor. 10, 8; here the force of ri cannot
well be given in English ; comp. above in
no. 2 fin. So Xen. Mem. 2. 4. 6.
c) etre, see in III. 2. i.
d) o,re, J?,re, ro ,re, i. e. the art.
with re , so written to distinguish it from
the adverbs ore, rdre, and simply expressing
the article in connection with the usage ot
re as above given. E. g. where r merely
annexes, Acts 19, 12 ret re Trvevp-ara KrX.
26, 30. 27, 3. 5. Heb. 9, 1. Followed by
KOI after one or more intervening words;
see above in no. 2 ; Acts 5, 24 o,re fepev?
Kat o (rrpaTijyos. 17, 10. 14. Eph. 1, 10.
Heb. 9, 2. Luke 23, 12. Also o,re yap ...
Kat, Heb. 2, 11. Rom. 1, 26 ; see above in
lett. a. -j-
ret^09, eor, ot>r , TO, a wall, espec. of a
city; Acts 9, 25 KU^KOV dia TO re^or.
2 Cor. 11, 33. Heb. 11, 30 ra ret ^ lept^w.
Rev. 21, 12. 14. 15. 17. 18. 19. Sept. for
!-!?2in Josh. 6, 5. 20. Hdian. 8. 2. 13.
Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 7.
T6KfJ,r)plOV t ov, TO, (TfKfJ.aipop.ai, TfK-
a sure sign, certain token, infallible
proof, Acts 1, 3. 3 Mace. 3, 24. Jos. de
Vit. J 1. Diod. Sic. 1. 10. Xen. Mem. 1. 1.
2. Hesych. reKp-ijptoi/ o~r]p.fiov dX ySe s.
TeKVlOV, ov, TO, (dim. reWov,) a liiilt
child; Plur. trop. as an endearing appella
tion. TfKvia, little children, like iat. Jilioli,
carissimi; John 13, 33. Gal. 4, 19. 1 John
2, 1. 12. 28. 3, 7. 18. 4, 4. 5, 21. Pr. An-
thol. Gr. III. p. 44. no. 78. p. 48. no. 95.
re/cvoyoveo), , f. fjo-ca, (rcKvoyovos;
TtKvov, obs. ye i/o), ytVo/iat,) to bear children,
or as in Engl. to be the mother of a family,
including all the duties of the maternal re
lation, 1 Tim. 5, 14 ; comp. v. 10, and see
in TfKvoyovla. Pr. Anthol. Gr. II. p. 202.
TKVoyovia, as, 77, (reKvoyoi/ew,) the
bearing of children, and so including all the
duties of the maternal relation ; 1 Tim. 2,
15 <ra>3)7<Terai 8ia TTJS TfKvoyovlas, i. e. in
becoming the mother of a family and the
faithful performance of her duties in that
relation, in bringing up her household unto
God, comp. 5, 10. This is a privilege of
the woman, to be set off against v. 14.
Chrysost. ad h. 1. TtKvoyovLav (pijcri, TO py
fjiovov TCKelv, dXXa Kal Kara Seov dyayelj .
TeKVOV, ov, TO, (rue,) 1. a child,
male or female, son or daughter. a) Sing.
a child, Luke 1, 7 OVK TJV avTois Texvov.
T6KVOV
713
Te Xew?
Acts 7, 5. Rev. 12, 4. Plur. children, Matt.
10, 21 reKva eVi yovfls. Mark 12, 19. Luke
20, 31. Acts 21, 5 avv yvvai{-i Kal TfKvois.
Tit. 1, 6. 2 John 4, 13. al. Sept. Plur.
for B^a Gen. 3, 16. 30, 1 ; D 1 ^? Gen. 33,
6. 7. So Plur. Ceb. Tab. 8. Hdian. 8. 3.
2. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 4. b) Spec, a son,
Sing. Matt. 10, 21. 21, 28 T(KVOV, inraye KT\.
Phil. 2, 22. Rev. 12, 5. Plur. sons, Matt.
21, 28 avSpcoTroj fixe dvo TIKVO.. Acts 21,
21. Sept. for -ja Gen. 17, 16. 22,7.48,
19; CPsa Esth. 9, 25. So Sing. Luc.
Tyrann. *20. Hdian. 7. 10. 14. Plur. of
daughters, Xen. Cyr. 7. 4. 5.
2. Plur. TtKita, children, in a wider
sense by Hebr. i. q. descendants, posterity ;
Matt. 3, 9 eyelpcu Ttxva r<Z A/3pad/*. Luke
1, 17. 3, 8. Acts 2, 39. Rom. 9, 7. v. 8 bis,
comp. in o-ap no. 2. c, and in eVayyeX/a
no. 3. a. Gal. 4, 28. 31. So Sept. for
DIJS Ex. 10, 2. Josh. 14, 9. Zech. 10, 7.
9; rvnnK Ps. 109, 13. Jer. 31, 17. Em-
phat. i. q. true children, genuine descend
ants, John 8, 39. 1 Pet. 3, 6.
3. Trop. a child, one who is the object
of parental love and care, or who yields
filial love and reverence towards another.
a) As a term of endearing address in the
Vocative, like Engl. my child, my son, Lat.
wit Jili, carissime ; e. g. from a friend or
teacher, Matt. 9, 2 3upcr, TCKVOV. Mark 2,
5. Luke 16, 25. 1 Tim. 1, 18. 2 Tim. 2, 1.
Plur. Mark 10, 24. So Sept. for -]3 1 Sam.
3, 9. 16. So Ecclus. 2, 1. Hdian." 1. 6. 12.
b) From the Heb. genr. for a pupil, dis
ciple, the spiritual child of any one, see in
yfvvdo) no. 1. b, and jrarrjp A. 3. 2 Tim.
1, 2 Ti/io3e a> dyaTTJjTw rtoHp. Philem. 10.
3 John 4. With eV nvplat \ Cor. 4, 17 ; V
nioTfi 1 Tim. 1,2; Kara iricrriv Tit. 1 , 4.
Plur. 1 Cor. 4, 14. 2 Cor. 6, 13. Comp.
Heb. ia Sept. vlos, 1 K. 20, 35. 2 K. 2, 3.
5. c) Tfuva roii 3eov, children of God,
those whom God loves and cherishes as a
father ; see in irarfip B. 1,2; also ye vvaa>
no. 1. c. So of the Jews, John 11, 52;
comp. Sept. and Qi33 Is. 30, 1. Hos. 11, 1
sq. Wisd. 16, 21 comp. 20. Genr. of the
pious worshippers of God, the righteous,
saints, Christians; John 1, 12 e8<i>K(v au-
Tciis (ovo~iav rticva Stou yei/e<r3a. Rom. 8,
16. 17. 21. 9, 8. Eph. 5, 1. 1 John 3, 1. 2.
10. 5, 2. So Sept. Prov. 14, 27. d)
TtKva TOV SiajSoXou, children of the devil,
his followers, subjects, vassals, opp. ra T.
TOV 3eov, once 1 John 3, 10. Comp. -ja
3 K. 16, 7, Sept. vlos.
4. By Hebr. joined with the name of a
city or the like, a nalice, an inlutlrilant, one
born or living in that city. Matt. 23, 37
lfpovo-a\f]fj. . . . Trocrd/Ktr ^3f X;cra eVicrwa-
yayfiv TO. TfKva crov. Luke 13, 34. 19,44.
Gal. 4, 25. Rev. 2, 23. So Sept. and
C^a Joel 2, 23. Zech. 9, 13. Is. 60, 4. 9.
Psalt. Sal. 11, 3.
5. 13y Hebr. with a genit. of quality or
condition, the child if any thing, i. e. one
connected with, partaking of, or exposed to
that thing ; often put instead of an adjec
tive. Matt. 11, 19 et Luke 7, 35 (SiKai^rj
f] O~O(j)ia OTTO T(Ol> TfKVlOV CIVTTJS. Eph. 5, 8
TfKIHl (p(OTOS, i. q. flY^ttTW/MVM. 1 Pet. 1,
14 r. vTraKoijs, i. q. VTTTJKOOI. Eph. 2. 3 T.
rfjs opyTJs, exposed to the wrath of God.
2 Pet. 2, 14 T. Kardpas. So Sept. TSKVU
atrotXfias for Heb. 2>tl5a -nisi Is. 57, 4 ; T.
aSiKias for Heb. nblS 13 3 Hos. 10, 9.
Comp. also -ja Deut. 25~, 2." 1 K. 2, 26. 2 K.
14, 14. Winer 5 34. 2. n. 2. Heb. Lex. art.
,3 no. 4. 8 ; p,a no. 7. Epiph. Opp. I. p.
380. b, 01 viol Tijs d\;3n/^f rrlo Tfos. 4*
TKvorpo(f)e(i), w, f. T)o-a>, (TfKvorp6(pos;
TfKvov, rpetpo),) to bring up children, to ful
fil the duties of a mother, 1 Tim. 5, 10:
comp. in Ttwoyovia. Pr. Aristot. H. An.
9. 40. 32 ; so Subst. Texvorpocpia. Id. H. An.
3. 4. 5.
TKTQ)Vj ovos, 6, (kindr. Tt-^vrj, rev^w,
TfKflv, TI KTW,) pr. an artificer, craftsman ;
spec, a worker in wood, a carpenter, joiner,
Matt. 13, 55. Mark 6, 3. Sept. T(KTUV
gvXuv for Heb. l^n 2 Sam. 5, 11. Is. 40,
20; TfKT. (ri8f]pov 1 Sam. 13, 19; T. x<zA-
KOV 1 K. 7, 14. Luc. Vit. Auct. 11. Xen.
Ag. 1. 26. Hesych. riiertaw nas ttxvinfe.
reXeto?, eta, tiov, (TXOJ,) pr. having
reached the end, term, limit. . Hence
1. complete, perfect, full, wanting in no
thing; James 1, 4 epyov re Xetoi/. v. 17. 25.
1 John 4, 18 T) reXei a aycmr]. Comparat.
Heb. 9. 1 1 reXetortpay (rKtjvrjs. Sept. Trpd-
/3aroi> reX. for Gi52n Ex. 12, 5. So Aquil.
Prov. 11, 1 o-TaBp.iov re\fiov. Diod. Sic. 1.
7 rfXe/a avgva-is. Pol. 1. }. 8. Plato Farm.
157. e. Trop. in a moral sense; of per
sons, Matt. 5, 48 bis, reXetot, Sxrnep 6 ira-
rf]p vfj.u>v ... . rtXfius O-TI, comp. Luke 6,
36. So Matt. 19, 21. Col. 1, 28. 4, 12.
James 1,4 Iva r/re re Xfiot. 3, 2. Of the
will of God, Rom. 12, 2. Neut. ro ri\tiov,
completeness, perfectness, in knowledge of
the truth, opp. tn ptpovs, 1 Cor. 13, 10.
Sept. for B-van Gen. 6, 9. 18, 13; aba
1 K. 8, 62. 11, 4. So Ecclus. 44, 17.
Isocr. Panath. p. 239. c, TfXf/ov? avdpat
714
tivai, Kal Trdcras fX flv Tas dpeTas- Plato
Legg. 643. d.
2. Spec, of full age, adult, full grown ;
of persons, pr. Pol. 5. 29. 2. JEl V. H. 13.
1. Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 6. In N. T. trop. of
persons full grown, ripe, in mind and under
standing, Tais (ppfo-i 1 Cor. 14, 20; or in
knowledge of the truth, 1 Cor. 2, 6. Phil.
3, 15. Heb. 5, 14; or in Christian faith and
virtue, Eph. 4, 13.
reXetOTT??, 777-0?, f/, (reXftor,) complete
ness, perfeclness ; Col. 3, 14 o-vv8fo-}j.os TTJS
TfXfioTrjTos, see in crvv8fcrp.os. Heb. 6, 1
rt T}JV TfXfioTrjTa (pepw^eSa, i. e. leaving
the rudiments of Christian doctrine, let us
go on to something more complete, perfect.
Wisd. 6, 15. 12, 17. Plato Def. 412. b,d.
TeXeiOO), co, f. cocrco, (re Xetoy,) to com
plete, to make perfect, so as to be full, want-
ng in nothing.
1. Pr. to bring to a full end, to complete,
to finish, c. ace. e. g. a work or duty, TO
epyov, TO. f pya, John 4, 34. 5, 36. 17, 4.
Mid. with epyov imp], Luke 13, 32 Kal TTJ
TpiTfl Tf\fiovp.ai, I finish the work. Of a
race, TOV 8p6p.ov Acts 20, 24. Sept. genr.
for Ban l K. 7, 21 ; obti 2 Chr. 8, 16. So
Ecclus. 50, 19. Pol. 8. 36. 2. Plut. Cons,
ad Apoll. 17. Of time, Luke 2, 43 TeXeiw-
frdvrwv TOS rj/jifpas. Of declarations, pro
phecy, i. q. to fulfil, John 19, 28 Iva TeXet-
<03# r; ypa(prj. So Act. Thorn. 10 ; Trpo -
Seo-ip Diod. Sic. 3. 74 fin. Comp. TfXei co-
(TIS.
2. Trop. to make complete, perfect ; to
bring to a state of completeness, perfectness.
a) Genr. John 17,23 Iva >o~i T(Tf\i<a}ifvoi
els ev, praegn. that they may be perfectly
united into one. 2 Cor. 12, 9 fj yap 8vvafiis
fiov [TOV 3eou] tv acrSevem rfXeiovrai, i. e.
my power shows itself perfect in weakness,
appears then as the true power of God ;
comp. 4, 7. James 2, 22. 1 John 2, 5. 4,
12.17.18. (Ecclus. 7, 32.) Of character,
Pass. Phil. 3, 12 o\>x on . . fj8r) rereXeuiyiat,
i. e. in Christian character and attainments ;
see in KaTa\ap.&dva> no. 2. b) In the Ep.
to the Hebrews, in a moral sense, to make
perfect in respect to sin, to fully cleanse from
sin, to make full expiation for- any one ;
Heb. 7, 19 ov8ev yap tTf\fia>o~ev 6 v6p.os,
i. e. the Mosaic law could make no perfect
expiation; comp. 7, 11. 10,4. Of persons,
Heb. 9, 9 8capd TC Kal 3vo-uu . . . p.r) 8vvdp.-
vai KUTO. (TWti8r]o~iv Te\ia>o~ai TOV \aTpevov-
TU, i. e. which could never make full expia
tion for the bringer, so as to satisfy his
conscience. 10, 1. 14. Also, to make per-
fect, pr. to carry through to the end, in re
spect to condition, happiness, glory ; to
bring to a perfect condition of happiness
and glory, to make perfect in glory ; equiv.
to Sodo John 7, 39. 12, 23. So of Christ
as exalted to be Head over all things, Heb.
2, 10 TOV dpxyyov TTJS (TdHTTjpias rjfJiuv 8ia
Tra%r)p.a.Tui)v TeXftcoaw, i. q. in v. 9 8ia TO
TT(far)p.a TOV 3ajrou 8oi; Kal TI/J.TJ fO-Tf(pa-
va>jj.(vov. 5, 9. 7, 28. Also of saints ad
vanced to glory, 1 1, 40. 12, 23. See Bleek
Hebraerbr. II. p. 298.
reXeto)9, adv. (r Xos,) completely, per
fectly ; 1 Pet. 1,13 rcXciW e X7r<rare, i. e.
have a full and perfect hope, unwavering
confidence. 2 Mace. 12, 42. Pol. 6. 37. 4.
Plato Def. 411. d.
TeX.ei&)cr49, ea>s, fj, (reXeiow,) comple
tion, perfection, genr. Diod. Sic. 2. 29. Plut.
de Virt. et Vit. 2. In N. T.
1. Of a prediction,/uZ/iZmen, Luke 1, 45.
Judith 10, 9.
2. perfect expiation, Heb. 7, 11 ; comp.
in TeXeio co no. 2. b.
T\eiO)TT]<f, oC, 6, (i-fXeio co,) a completer,
perfecter, finisher, who brings through to
the end ; Heb. 12, 2 ds TOV Trjs Tn crrecor dp-
XVybv Ka * rcXe*T^i irjo-oGj , unto the author
and finisher of our faith.
re\ea-<f)0pe(i), , f. ijo-w, (rfXeo-^opor ;
re Xoy, (p/pw,) to bring to perfection or ma
turity, e. g. fruit, grain, to ripen, absol. and
trop. Luke 8, 14 ov Tf\to-(popovo-t,, parall.
aKapnos yivfTai Matt. 1 3, 22. Pr. of fruits
Jos. Ant. 1. 6. 3. Philo de Opif. p. 26. d,
avov(Ti Kal Tf\fcr(})opov(n. Diod. Sic. 2. 36.
Theophr. H. PL 8. 7. 6.
TeXeuraft), a>, f. ijaw, (reAfin-^,) to end,
to bring about, to finish, to complete, c. ace.
Eurip. Phcen. 1597 oi Trdrtp, or raCra re-
Xeura. Dem. 13. 15. Also TOV j3iov rfXtu-
TQV to end one s life, to die, Jos. Ant. 12. 1.
l! Pol. 2. 28. 10. Xen. Mem. 4. 8. 1. In-
trans. to end, Jos. Ant. 8. 1. 1. Thuc. 5. 39
TOV xei/xcoj os T(\(VT<0vros ^8rj. Xen. Hell.
2. 3. 9. In N. T. intrans. or with TOV ftiov
impl. to end one s life, to die; Matt. 2, 19
Te\fVTTj(ravTos Se TOV HpcoSou. 9, 18 3vyd-
TTJP p.ov (IpTi fT(\fvn]o-fv. 22, 25. Mark 9,
44. 46. 48. (Comp. Is. 66, 24.) Luke 7, 2.
Acts 2, 29. 7, 15. Heb. 11,22. [John 11, 39.]
Sept. often for niB Gen. 25, 32. Prov. 11,
7. (JE\. V. H. 2. 17. Hdian. 8. 5. 18. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 7. 1.) Of a violent death, Matt.
15, 4 et Mark 7, 10 Savdrw reXevTcira) lei
him die the death, emphat. quoted from Ex.
21, 17 where Sept. in imitation of Heb. iuf
715
absol rW 1 rvia he sTia/Z swreZy die, be put
to death. Comp. Winer j 58. 3.
reXeuTT;, fjs, fj, (reXew, Te Xoy,) an end,
limit, Baruch 3, 25. Dem. 658. 7 ; TeXeuri)
row /Si ov Dem. 481. 14. Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 2.
In N. T. absol. the end of life, deai/i ;
Matt. 2, 15 eooy Tjy TeXeuTT/y Hpwfiou. Sept.
for Ma Gen. 27, 2. Josh. 1,1. Judg. 1,1.
So 1 Mace. 9, 23. Hdian. 7. 9. 10. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 7. 3.
TeXeo>, S>, f. eV<a, (Te Xoy,) 1. to end, to
finish, to complete, to accomplish; c. ace.
Matt. 13, 53 ore fatXfOW o "I. ras 7rapa/3o-
Xay. 19, 1 et 26, 1 Tovy Xoyovy. Luke 2, 39.
2 Tim. 4, 7 Sp6p.oi>. Rev. 11, 7. Pass.
Luke 12, 50 eo>y ou reXeo-Sj sc. TO )3a7rri-
o-/ia. John 19, 28. 30 TeTeXeorai, & is finish
ed ! i. e. the whole work, all things. Rev.
10, 7 eVeXeVSr; TO pwrrqpM* 15, 1. 8. Sept.
for nbs, ni Ruth 2, 21. Ezra 9, 1 ; nbia
Neh. 6, 15. So Hdian. 2. 3. 25. Diod. Sic.
4. 10. Xen. Cyr. 8. 6. 3. CEc. 1. 4. With
a Particip. in the participial construction,
Buttm. \ 144. 6. a. Matt. 11, 1 6Ve eYeXeo-e
6 I. SiaTao-o-cov, as in Engl. when Jesus had
finished commanding. So prscgn. with
Part. impl. Matt. 10, 23 ol pr) TeXeoTjTe Tots
TroXeis TOV lo-pcnyX, ye shall no/ hare finished
the cities of Israel, i. e. ye slmll not have
finished fleeing or passing through them,
for ou P.TI T(\(<rr)Tt bia<p(vy6vT(s v. 8ia/3ai-
VOVT(S Tay miXeiy KTX. So Sept. <rvvfrk\((Te
Q-iafiaivvv Josh. 3, 17. 4, 1 ; comp. Luc.
Tox. 52 TpiTaioy eYe Xeo-e ex Ma^Xvcoi/ e y
2v3ay. Thuc. 4. 78. Of time, Pass, to 6e
ended, fulfilled ; Rev. 20, 3 TeXe o-3j? TCI x/Xia
*nj. v. 5. 7.
2. to fulfil, to accomplish, to fully carry
out, e. g. a rule, law, c. ace. rbv v6p.ov Rom.
2, 27. James 2, 8 ; rr)i> (irt^vp-iav rrjf o~ap-
KOS Gal. 5, 16. So Act. Thorn. $5 Iva TO
3eX7/ia TOU /3ao-iXe a>y TeXe <ra>. Luc Piscat.
52 Tf\vp.fv TO. TrapTjyyeXp. W Of declara
tions, prophecy, Luke 18, 31 TeXeo-3r;o-eTai
Trai/ra T ycypap.p.fva KT\. Luke 22, 37.
Acts 13, 29. Rev. 17, 17. Sept. and ^
Ezra 1,1. So Apollod. Bibl. 2. 4. 4. Diod.
Sic. 2. 27 voniaas TfTeXeVSat TOJ/ xP J ]< r P v -
3. Spec, to _/?ms7i wp, to mafce an end of
what one owes or what is due, to pay, to
pay in full, e. g. taxes, tribute ; comp. in
reXof no. 4. E. g. ra 8i8paxp-a Ma!t. 17,
24; (popovs Rom. 13, 6. So Jos. Ant. 10.
1. 1 et Diod. Sic. 13. 59 (popov. Dem. 1067.
27. Xen. Mem. 2. 9. 1.
Te\O9, (os, ovs, TO, an end, completion,
termination.
1. Genr. of time and condition ; c. gen.
Luke 1, 33 rr/s j3ao-t\fias avrov OVK f
re Xoj. 2 Cor. 3, 1 3 tls TO Tt Xoy TOU Karap-
yovp-fvov, i. e. unto the end of the transient
shining of Moses countenance, comp. v. 7.
Heb. 7, 3 p;T fwfjs reXos. 1 Cor. 10, 11
TO TeXr; TWC altovcw, and so 1 Pet. 4, 7 irtiv-
rcov TO TtXos. Meton. Rom. 10, 4 WXor
yap vop.ov Xpiorof (Is 8iKaioa"uvrjv iravrl TW
Trio-TfvoiTt, i. e. with Christ the power of
the law has come to an end, that righteous
ness by faith may be reckoned to every
one who believeth ; comp. Rom. 7, 6. 8, 2.
Others refer this to no. 3, but less well.
Sept. and fg Is. 9, 7. Dan. 11, 13. (Soph.
Trach. 166; T. TOU /ou Dem. 1306. 25.
Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 6.) With gen. impl. John 13.
1 (Is Te Xoy f)yaTTT](Ttv KT\. i. e. unto the last.
Matt. 24, 6 ouTTG) tori TO WXor sc. TU>V trav-
Ttov v. TOU alcovos TOVTOV. v. 14. Mark 13,
7. Luke 21, 9 ; viropdvas (Is TtXos sc. TOV
f<o^y v. TWJ/ 7ra^T]fj.dTcov, Matt. 10, 22. 24,
13. Mark 13, 13 ; e<os Tf\ovs sc. TTJS fw^?
1 Cor. 1, 8. 2 Cor. 1,13; p.e X pi T(\OVS id.
Heb. 3, 6. 14; a X pi T(\OVS id. Heb. 6, 11.
Rev. 2, 26. In 1 Cor. 15, 24 etra TO Tt Xor,
i. e. the end of the work of redemption,
when the whole plan of redemption is com
pleted. Absol. TeXoy e^tii/, to have an
end, to come to an end, to be destroyed, Mark
3, 26 ou Suiwai o-TaSijwu, dXXa TeXoj ?;(
So some Luke 22, 37 ; see below in no. 3.
c. So Xen. An. 6. 5. 2. Cyr. 8. 3. 33.
Adverbially, ace. TO Te Xor , finally, at last,
1 Pet. 3, 8. (,E1. V. H. 10. 16. Xen. Cyr.
1. 4. 1.) Also tls Te Xoy, pr. to the end,
i. e. continually, perpetually, forever, Luke
18, 5. 1 Thess. 2, 16. Sept. for mtfc Job
14, 20. Ps. 79, 5. 103, 9. So Luc. Navig.
27. Xen. CEc. 17. 10. Meton. 17 a
ai TO Te Xoy, i. q. TrpwToy (cat
see in dpx*) no. 2 ; Rev. 22, 1 3 e yd) TO A *al
TO Q, TrpwToy KOI f cr \aTos, rf apx 1 ? * a To r "
Xoy. 21, 6. 1, 8 Rec.
2. Trop. an end, i. e. a) an event, issue,
result. Matt. 26, 58 (KO%T)TO . . . i6Vi TO Te
Xoy. James 5, 1 1 TO Te Xoy Kvpiov, i. e. which
the Lord gave to Job. So Test. XII Patr.
p. 689. Plut. Romul. 28. Luc. Vitar. Auct.
27. Dem. 292. 22 TO TOVTOV TfXoy eV 3e<a
Tfv, OVK tv e /xot. b) With gen. of pers. or
thing, the end, the final lot, ultimate fate ;
Rom. 6, 21 Tt Xos (Kciva>v, SdvaToy. v. 22 TO
8e Te Xoy, fo>?ji ala>viov. 2 Cor. 11, 15. Phil.
3, 19. Heb. 6, 8. 1 Pet. 1, 9. 4, 17. Sept.
for spo Ecc. 7, 2. So Wisd. 3, 19. Jos.
Ant. 6. 4. 1. Philo de Charit. p. 717. jEl.
V. H. 3. 43. c) Of a declaration, prophe
cy, an end,accomplishment,fulfilment; Luke
22, 37 *eat yap TO, ntpl (pov TeXoy e^, i. e.
716
Tepno 1 ?
have fulfilment, are fulfilled, i. q. the preced.
TfXea^vai. So ^Eschyl. Prom, vinct. 13
evroXr) AIOS e^ei Te Xoy. Dion. Hal. Ant. 1.
19 Tf\os fX flv vfpio-i TO Sfonponiov vneXa-
ftov. ib. 9. 12 KOL TfXos fi%e rots Tvpprjvols
. Athen. 8. p. 341. c. So re-
Jos. Ant. 2. 5. 3- ib. 4. 6. 5.
Others in Luke 1. c. render : the things
relating to me (my work, my ministry) come
to an end, my labours draw to a close ; see
in no. 1.
3. Trop. an end. final purpose, that to
which all the parts tend and in which all
terminate, the chief point, sum. 1 Tim. 1,5
TO fie Te Xo? TTJS rrapayyeXias e<rr\v dydrrrj.
So, according to some, Rom. 10, 4 ; but
see above in no. 1. Sept. and cpo Ecc. 12,
13. Arr. Epict. 1. 12. 5 Te Xoj earri TO eW-
tr3ai 3eois. Diog. Laert. 2. 87. Cic. ad Att.
12. 6.
4. Trop. a tax, toll, custom, tribute, pr.
what is paid for the maintenance and ex
penses of the state ; see in TfXe w no. 3.
Matt. 17, 25 TfXrj fj KTJVO-OV. Rom. 13, 7 bis.
1 Mace. 10, 31. Jos. Ant. 12. 3. 3. Hdian.
3. 1. 11. Dem. 745. 15. Xen. Vect. 4. 19,
20. See Diet, of Antt. art. Telos.
reXeoz^, ov, 6, (reXo?, cWop-ai,) pr. a
farmer of the taxes or customs, one who
pays to the government a certain sum for
the privilege of collecting the taxes and
customs of a district, 6 irpidp-evos Te Xoy
Dem. 745. 15; Lat. publicanus, Cic. pro
Plane. 9 ; whence in Engl. Vers. a publican.
The public revenues of the Greeks and
Romans were usually thus farmed out ; and
among the latter the purchasers were per
sons of wealth and rank, and in the later
periods chiefly of the equestrian order ;
comp. Cic. 1. c. Sueton. Octav. 24. Dion
Cass. p. 38 TOVS Imrfas . . ndo-ai Tf yap
TeXow ai (V avr>v tyevovro. Jos. Ant. 12.
4. 1, 3, 4 evcrrdcTT]! fie TTJS rjp-tpas, /ca3 TJV
ra TeXr 7ri7rpacr/ceo-2ai TO>I>
oi Tols aia>/j.ao-ii> eV Tals irarpiffi
Siaepe poires. Comp. Boeckh Staatsh. d.
Ath. I. p. 359, 360 sq.. Adam s Rom. Ant.
p. 64. Diet, of Antt. art. Publicani. The
farmers-general had also sub-contractors,
or employed agents, who collected the taxes
and customs at the gates of cities, in sea
ports, on public ways, bridges, and the like.
These too were called TeXwi/ai, or also e-
\eyovTfs Dem. 745. 15, Lat. portilores.
An agent in the provinces (sub magistro)
had to travel about and superintend the ac
tual business of collecting the revenues ;
such an one was prob. Zaccheus 6 dp\i-
f, Luke 19, 2. See Diet, of Antt.l. c.
In countries subject to the Romans, these
inferior TeXwi/ai were objects of hatred and
detestation ; so that none but persons of the
lowest rank and worthless character were
likely to be found in this employment ;
comp. Xeno ap. Dicaearch. Trdvrfs TeXtowu
TTtivres fieri apnayes. Dio Chrysost. 4. p.
75. b, KairrjXovs Kal Te\a>i>as Kal Tropvofio-
CTKOVS. Luc. Necyom. 1 1 /xot^oi Kal nopvo-
ySocncoi Kal Tf\a>vai Kal KoXaKts KT\. Arte-
midor. 1. 23. ib. 4. 42, 57. See the numer
ous like passages in Wetst. N. T. I. p. 314
sq. In N. T. in the later sense, a toll-
gatherer, collector of customs, publican, the
object of bitter hatred and scorn to the Jews,
and often coupled with the most depraved
classes of society ; Matt. 5, 46 oi^i KO.I ol
T(\5)vai TO avTo rroiovo-i ; V. 47. 10, 3 Mar-
Saioj 6 T\a>vT)s, comp. 9, 9. Luke 3, 12. 5,
27. 29. 7. 29. 18, 10. 11. 13 ; rcXawai *ai
d/zapraAoi Matt. 9, 10. 11. 11,19. Mark 2,
15. 16. Luke 5, 30. 7, 34. 15, 1 ; &VIKOS
Kal reXwi/Tjf Matt. 18, 17; oi TfXStvai KOI al
nopvai Matt. 21, 31. 32.
Te\.a)Viov, on, TO, (TfXavrjs,) a toll-house,
custom-house, collector s office, Matt. 9, 9.
Mark 2, 14. Luke 5, 27. Suid. reXebwov
6 TOTTOS fv u> KaSi jJVrcu 6 reXcoj/i^s. Poll. On.
9. 28 TO. T\d>via.
repa9, aror, TO, Plur. TO. TepaTa uncon-
tracted, contrary to Attic usage, Mceris p.
369. Buttm. J 54. n. 1 ; a sign, wonder,
portent, strictly as foreboding something
future ; in N. T. only Plur. and always
joined with TO. oTj/ma.
1. Pr. Acts 2, 19 Scoo-a> Tepara tv TW ov-
pav<p ava>, Kal o-^/neia eVi Tijs yrjs /caTa).
quoted from Joel 3, 2 [2, 30] where Sept.
for nfiin Jos. Ant. 2. 12. 1. Artemid. 1.
73. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 15.
2. Genr. 0-rjp.fla *ai TepaTa, Engl. signs and
wonders, spoken of mighty works, miracles
of various kinds, the two words being here
nearly or quite synonymous. So of the
miracles of Moses, Acts 7, 36 ; of Christ,
John 4, 48. Acts 2, 22 ; of the apostles and
teachers, Acts 2, 43. 4, 30. 5, 12. 6, 8.
14, 3. 15, 12. Rom. 15, 19. 2 Cor. 12, 12.
Heb. 2, 4 ; also of the professed miracles
of false prophets or teachers, Matt. 24, 24.
Mark 13, 22. 2 Thess. 2, 9. Sept. OTJ/X.
KOI TepaTa for Heb. D^nslsl PriniK, of
Moses Ex. 7, 3. Deut. 6, 22. 7, 19. Jer.
32, 20. So 0-77/4. *ai TepaTa, of impostors
Jos. Ant. 20. 8. 6 ; genr. J\. V. H. 12. 57.
Pol. 3. 112. 8.
s, ov, 6, Tertius, pr. n. of Paul s
amanuensis, Rom. 16, 22.
717
Te priAXo?, O v, 6, Tertullus, pr. n. of
a Roman orator or advocate employed by
the Jews against Paul, Acts 24, 1. 2.
TeaaapaKovra, J, at, ra, indec. forty,
Matt. 4, 2. Mark 1, 13. Acts 1, 3. al.
Comp. Buttm. { 70. 4. Sept. for D^Sanx
Gen. 5, 13. Ex. 16, 35. Luc. Ver. I list.
2. 40. Xen. An. 2. 2. 7. +
recra-apaKovraeT^ 1 ), eor, oCy, 6, ^, adj.
(eros,) of forty years ; e. g. TfvaapaKovraf-
rf]s xpovos, the time of forty years, forty
years time, Acts 7, 23. 13, 18. Comp.
8(KaeTT)s xpoVor Max. Tyr. 6. 89 ; SfKaerfis
TroXfpor Thuc. 5. 26. On the flexion and
accent of such compounds, see Buttm. j 70.
n. 3. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 406 sq.
recr crape?, of, af , Neut. -pa, Gen. u v ,
Attic Tfrrapts, Neut. -pa, card. adj. four,
Matt. 24, 31. Mark 2, 3. Acts 10, 11. Rev.
4, 4. al. Comp. Buttm. { 70. 4. Sept. for
sanx Gen. 11, 16; ^3-iX Gen. 2, 10.
Hdian. 6. 6. 11. Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 6. +
Tecra apecrtcaiSetcaTos, 77, ov, ordin. adj.
the fourteenth, Acts 27, 27. 33. Sept. Gen.
14, 5. Hdian. 6. 2. 2. Plut. Cat. Min. 3.
On the form, comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 409.
Buttm. 71. 1.
TTapratO9; a, ov, (rerapTos,) an adj.
marking succession of days, used only ad
verbially, on the fourth day ; John 11, 39
Tfrapraios yap tern, he is now the fourth
day dead, four days dead ; see Buttm. 123.
6. Winer J 58. 2. Comp. Se VT -f polos. Pol.
3. 52. 2 rjbrj of rtrapraiot u>v. Xen. Cyr.
5. 3. 1.
rerapTOS, TJ, ov, ordin. adj. (YeWape?,)
the fourth, Matt. 14, 25. Mark 6, 48. Acts
10, 30. Rev. 4, 7. 6, 7 bis. 8. 8, 12. 16, 8.
21, 19. Sept. for T^ Gen. 1, 19.
Hdian. 4. 2. 14. Plato Rep. 544. c.
rerpa-, for rt ropa, Tfo-o-apa,four, found
only in derivative and compound words ;
comp. Buttm. $ 70. n. 3.
TTpdy(i)VOS, ov, 6, f], adj. (rtrpa-, y<a-
vos, ya>i>ia.~) four-cornered, four-square, Rev.
21, 16. Sept. for ?W3 Ex. 27, 1. Ez. 41,
21. Hdian. 8. 1. 3. Pol. 6. 27. 2. Xen.
Lac. 12. 1.
rerpdSiov, ov, TO, (dim. rrrpar,) a tetrad
or quaternion of soldiers, a detachment of
four men, the usual number of a Roman
night-watch, relieved every three hours.
Acts 12, 4. Philo in Flacc. p. 981, or T.
11. p. 533. 22, CTrpaTKBTTjf 8f riva rv>v tv
rotf T(rpa8iois (f)v\aK<vv *a3 68ov fvp<av.
Comp. Pol. 6. 33. 7 TO 8( (f)v\aK(i6v (<mv
fK Tfrrapcav avopuiv, u>v ni p.ti> Trpo rr^ O~KJJ
VTJS, ol 8e KaroTTiM Trapa rovs ITTTTOVS noiovv
7-at rr]v (J)v\aKr]i>. Veget. R. M. 3. 8, " de
singulis centuriis quaterni equites et qua-
terni pedites excubitum noctibus faciant."
See in (pv\aicr] no. 4. In Acts 1. c. Peter
was therefore guarded by four men at a
time, two within the prison and two before
the doors, comp. v. 6 ; and the four quater
nions relieved each other during the night.
TTpaKHT%l\,lOl, at, a, (rtrpaKis, X ~
Xtoi,) four times one thousand, four thou
sand, Matt. 15, 38. 16, 10. Mark 8, 9. 20.
Acts 21, 38. Comp. Buttm. 5 70. Sept
1 Chr. 12, 26. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 6.
T&rpaKoaioi, at, a, four hundred, Acts
5, 36. 7, 6. 13, 20. Gal. 3, 17. Comp.
Buttm. 570. Sept. Gen. 23, 15. 16. Hdian.
6. 4. 10. Xen. An. 7. 1. 27.
TeTpafJ,r)VO$, ov, 6, 17, (rtrpa-, P-TIV,") of
four months ; John 4, 35 rt TfTpdp.T)v6f
KOI 6 Sepioyxos ep^erat, i. 8
four months time. Rec. has Neut. TO re-
Tpdp.T)vov in the same sense. Pol. 18. 22
5. Thiic. 5. 63. Neut. Sept. Judg. 19, 2
20, 47. On the form comp. Lob. ad Phryn
p. 549.
y, or) , ov ovv, jtrpa-.
aTrXo or,) fourfold, quadruple, Luke 19, 8.
Comp. Buttm. 5 71. 3. 5 60. 5. b. Jos. Ant
7. 7. 3. Xen. An. 7- 6. 7.
rerpciTrovs, Sos, 6, 17, adj. (TtVpa-,
TTOVS,) four-footed, quadruped, Plur. absol.
TU TeTpdVoSa, quadrupeds, four-footed beasts,
Acts 10, 12. 11, 6. Rom. 1, 23. Sept. for
nans Gen. 1, 24 ; nn Num. 35, 5 Pol.
1. 29. 7 ; TO T. Jos. Ant. 4. 4. 4. Palaeph.
34. 1. Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 25. On the forms
TtTpajTovs and TtTpaTroSov, see Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 546.
TTpap^(i}, >, f. rjo-co, (rtrpdpxrjs,) to
be tetrarch, to rule as tetrarch, spoken of
Herod Antipas, Philip, and Lysanias ; c.
gen. Luke 3, 1 ter. Jos. Vit. {11. So
Hermo. 268. 22.
ov, 6, (TfTpds, apx<a,) a
tetrarcJi, pr. the ruler of the fourth part of
a district or province ; Strabo 12. p. 567
[850. c], ottWTO 8i(\6vr(s [of FoXaTat] tls
8* p.tpib as, Tfrpapxiav tK.a<rrr]v (Ka\((rav,
TfTpdpx^v exovo~av lo iov. In later usage it
became among the Romans a common title
for those who governed any part of a pro
vince or kingdom, subject only to the Ro
man emperor ; Strabo 1. c. ird\ai ^iv ov
ToiavTT) TIS 8iardis, (taSl ijpas Se tls y, fir
fls ft riytpovas, eira (Is eva rjKtv TJ Suraorfta.
718
Thus Herod the Great and his brother
Phasael were at one time made tetrarchs
of Judea by Antony, Jos. Ant. 14. 13. 1.
The former also at his death left half his
kingdom to Archaelaus with the title of eth-
narch, and divided the rest between two of
his other sons, Herod Antipas and Philip,
with the title of tetrarchs, Jos. Ant. 18. 5.
1 ; comp. in Hpobfyy no. 1,2. So Lysa-
nias is said to be tetrarch of Abilene. Luke
3, 1. Comp. Wetst. N. T. I. p. 409. In
N. T. spoken only of Herod Antipas, Matt.
14, 1. Luke 3, 19. 9, 7. Acts 13, 1. Called
also fta<n\(vs Matt. 14, 9. Mark 6, 14 ; see
in fiaa-iXfvs no. 2.
Jj see the lenses of Tvyxavu>.
ioo), oi, f. wo-o), (Te<ppa,) to turn into
ashes, to consume, to destroy, e. g. cities, .
c. ace. 2 Pet. 2, 6. Lycophr. 227. Nic. Al.
534. Hesych. Te(ppa>cras criro^uxras-
Tf^ViJ, rjs, 77, (TI KTO>, TCKeii ,) 1. an art,
trade, craft ; Rev. 18, 22 Tfx v tTr l s K ao ~ r ]s
TfXVTJS. ActS 18, 3 (TKTjVOTTOloi TTjV Tf^I^l ,
for the ace. see Buttm. 131. 7 sq. Sept.
1 Chr. 28, 21. Luc. D. Deor. 26. 2. Xen.
Mem. 3. 10. 1.
2. art, skill, Acts 17, 29 x a P a 7P- aTl Te "
XVTJS. Sept. for riosn 1 K. 7, 14. Arr.
Epict. 2. 14. 2, 5. Hdian. 3. 3. 11. Xen.
An. 7. 2. 8.
T6^vtT7^9, ou, 6, (rfxvT) >) an artisan, ar
tificer, craftsman; Acts 19, 24 Trapet^ero
Tols TexviTais tpyacriav. V. 38. Rev. 18, 22.
Sept. for tilti Deut. 27, 15. Jer. 10, 9. So
Ecclus. 9, 2 T 2. Hdian. 3. 4. 20. Xen. Mem.
2. 7. 5. Trop. of God as the builder, found
er, of the heavenly Jerusalem, Heb. 11, 10
r)s [TrdXcws] Texvmjs ... 6 Seo s . So Wisd.
13, 1.
TTf]KW, f. o>, to melt, to make liquid,
Sept. Nah. 1, 6. Diod. Sic. 1. 63. Hdot. 3.
96. In N. T. Pass. TTJK op. at, to be melted,
to melt, 2 Pet. 3, 12. Sept. for Niph. pS3
Is. 34, 4. So Diod. Sic. 1. 38 T^KO^ M;
Xtcov. Xen. Mem. 3. 1.7.
TT/Xavyft)?) adv. (rT]\avyr]s , rJJXe, au-
777,) radiantly, brightly, clearly, Mark 8, 25
fVffiXf^f TT)\avyu>s uTravras. Diod. Sic. 1.
50 Trpor TO TT)\avyt(TTfpov opav. So TTJ-
\avyr,s Sept. Job 37, 21. Pind. Ol. 6. 5.
Luc: Hipp. 7.
TrjXiKOVTOS, avTT], oiJTo, demonstr. cor-
rel. pron. pr. a strengthened form of 7-77X1 -
KOS, 77, ov, Buttm. ^ 79. 5 ; so great, lan-
lus, 2 Cor. 1, 10 fK Trj\iKovTov Sai/arou.
Heb. 2, 3. James 3, 4. Rev. 16, 18.
2 Mace. 12, 3. Luc. D. Deor. 26. 2. Xen.
Mem. 2. 1. 5.
T T/peo), ), f. 770-0), (rTjpdr,) to watch, to
watch oxer, to keep, to guard, e. g.
1. Pr. to watch, to observe attentively, to
keep the eyes fixed upon ; c. ace. Rev. 1, 3
K.OL TTjpovvrff TO. tv avTTJ [Trpo(pT)T{ia\ yt-
ypap.fji.eva. i. e. watching the fulfilment of
the prophecy. 22, 7. 9. Sept. 6 rrjp^v avt-
p.ov for "I725 Ecc. 11,4; 133 Prov. 23, 26.
So ./El. V. H. 2. 17 6 p.tv eio-njKei rrjpuiv
TOVTO. Dem. 836. 5 ; TOV avefiov Thuc. 1.
65. Trop. to observe, to keep, to fulfil, e. g.
a duty, precept, law, custom ; c. ace. ras
eVroXav Matt. 19, 17. John 14, 15. 21. 15,
10 bis. 1 John 2, 3. 4. 3, 22. 24. 5, 2. 3.
Rev. 12, 17. 14, 12. (Ecclus. 29, 1.) Also
r. TTJV (iTo\r)i> a(T7nXo!> 1 Tim. 6, 14 ; Ad-
yov, \6yovs, John 8, 51. 52. 55. 14, 23. 24.
15, 20 bis. 17, 6. 1 John 2, 5. Rev. 3, 8.
10 \6yov TT)S inrofj.ovrjs fJiov, see in vnop.ovr).
(Sept. 1 Sam. 15, 11.) voaov Acts 15, 5.
24. James 2, 10 ; TrapaSocrtj/ Mark 7, 9 ;
TO cra/3/3aroj/ John 9, 16. Genr. c. ace. expr
or impl. Rev. 2, 26 6 rr/pwj/ ra fpya pov,
i. e. who keepeth (doeth) the works which
I require. Matt. 23, 3 bis. 28, 20. Acts 21,
25. Rev. 3, 3. Sept. genr. for ")33 Prov
3, 1. 21 ; "iaoi Prov. 8, 34. So Philo Le-
gat. ad Cai. p. 1033 TTJV SprjaKflav. Arr
Epict. 2. 25. 15. Pol. 1. 83. 58iWz. Hdian.
6. 6. 1.
2. to keep, to guard, e. g. a prisoner, a
person arrested, c. ace. Matt. 27, 36. 54 nj-
povvres TW ITJO-OVV. Acts 12, 5. 6 (pvXaKfs
... fTTjpovv TTJV (pvXaKrjv, comp. Buttm. { 131
4, Acts 16, 23. 24, 23. 25, 4. 21 bis. Part.
Matt. 28, 4 01 TTjpovvTfs, the keepers, guards.
Of things, TO. Ifidna Rev. 16, 15. Sept.
for lati Cant. 3, 3 ; "M of things Cant. 8,
11.12. So of pers. Test. XII Patr. p. 636.
Thuc. 4. 30 ; things 1 Mace. 6, 50. Aris-
toph. Pac. 201. Pol. 3. 50. 7. Trop. to
keep in safety, to preserve, to maintain ; c.
ace. of thing simpl. Eph. 4, 3 rr;peu/ rfjv
eVoTTjra TOV T^vevp-aros. 2 Tim. 4, 7 TTJV
TTLVTIV Tfprjprjxa. Jude 6 p.f) T7)pfj(ravT(s KT\.
i. e. deserting. Sept. T. TTJV eavTov tyvxrjv
for "inti Prov. 16, 17. (Jos. B. J. 6. 2. 4 ;
vofjiovs T) Tas I8ias i^v^ds Diod. Sic. 11. 11;
Tria-Tiv Pol. 6. 56. 13. Hdian. 7. 9. 7.) So
trop. ace. with adjuncts : with two ace. of
pers. and predicate, 2 Cor. 11, 9 bis, d/3apr}
vp.lv fp,avTov fTTJp-rjcra /cat r^prjo-o). 1 Tim.
5, 22. James 1, 27 ; impl. 1 John 5, 18 717-
pelv favTov sc. uyvov v. u<rni\ov, see James
1. c. (Wisd. 10, 5. M. Antonin. 6. 23 or 30
TT]pT){Tov (TfavTov an\ovv.) With adv. 1 Thess
5, 23 ; with dat. of pers. Jude 1 TW Xpiorw
With (v c. dat. of state or condition, John
719
17, 11. 12 e yw fTTjpovv ai/Tovs tv rw ovopa-
rt crov. Jude 21 ; rii/or John 17, 15.
Rev. 3, 10 ; drro TWOS James 1, 27. Sept.
c. airo TWOS for "^&J Prov. 7, 5.
3. /o keep back, to keep in store, to re
serve ; c. ace. e. g. things, John 2, 10 <rv
TfTripijKas TOV naXbv oivov fo>s apri. 12,7;
Tt rtw, e. g. o (por 2 Pet. 2, 17. Jude 13.
(Sept. Cant. 7, 13.) TI els TWO. 1 Pet. 1, 4.
Of persons, 1 Cor. 7, 37 Trjptlv TTJV iavTov
rrapZfvov, i. e. to keep her at home, unmar
ried, opp. (Kyapi&iv in v. 38. 2 Pet. 2, 4 et
Jude 6 els Kpicnv TT]povp.(vovs. 2 Pet. 2, 9
et 3, 7 fls rip-tpav Kpicreos. Test. XII
Patr. p. 529 tls KoXacrti TOV ala>vos TtTrjpr)-
TCU. Jos. Ant. 1. 3. 7 c. dat.
TT/pT/cn?, teas, TI, (rr;pe a>,) a watching,
keeping, e. g.
1. Trop. observance, performance, e. g. of
precepts, eVroXoSi/ 1 Cor. 7, 19. Ecclus.
35, 23 ; vopav Wisd. 1, 18 ; di(ap.aTos Plato
Def. 413. e.
2. guard, ward, 1 Mace. 5, 18. 3 Mace.
5, 44. In N. T. meton. a place of ward,
a prison ; Acts 4, 3. 5, 18 {Sevro UVTOVS ev
TTjpf]o~fi 8rjp.o(ria. So Thuc. 7. 86.
Tt/3epia$, d8os, TI, Tiberias, a city of
Galilee built by Herod Antipas and named
in honour of the emperor Tiberius ; now
Tubariyeh. It is situated on the S. W.
shore of the Lake of Gennesareth, about an
hour s distance from the place where the
Jordan flows out, John 6, 23 ; and the lake
itself is hence sometimes called the Sea of
Tiberias, John 6, 1. 21, 1 ; comp. in IVv-
i/no-ap/r. The city was celebrated on ac
count of the hot springs in its vicinity
towards the south ; and after the destruc
tion of Jerusalem it became a famous seat
of Jewish schools and learning. See Jos.
Ant. 18. 3. 3. de Vit. {} 9, 16 sq. Relandi
Palaest. p. 1036 sq. Burckhardt s Travels in
Syria, p. 320 sq. Bibl. Res. in Palest. III. p.
254-274.
Ti(3epio$, ov, 6, Tiberius, pr. n. of the
third Roman emperor, the son of Livia and
step-son of Augustus, r. A. D. 14-37. Luke
3, 1. John the Baptist commenced preach
ing in the fifteenth year of his reign ; and
the crucifixion of Jesus took place about
four years later. On the relation of this
date to the year of our Lord s birth, see Gr.
Harm. p. 181. Sueton. Vit. Tiber. Tac.
Ann. 1. 3 sq.
TL^rrjfJil, f. 3r;<ro>, aor. 1 eSq/ea, perf. T-
3Ka, see Buttm. $ 106, 107. Imperf. tVf-
Souv Matt. 5, 15. 2 Cor. 3, 13. al. see
Buttm. $ 106. n. 5. J 107. m. 6. To set
to put, to place, to lay ; Sept. for nito, p^SJ,
also for -jnj .
1. Pr. to set, to put, where a person or
thing is set erect, or is conceived of as
erect, rather than as lying down ; c. ace.
Act. e. g. a light, Xv^MW virb TOV p.u8ioi>
Matt. 5, 15. Mark 4, 21 ; viroKa. K\ivrjs
Luke 8, 16 ; fls KpvnTfjv 11, 33. So an in
scription, tVt TOV a-Tavpov John 19, 9 ; one s
foot, rVi Ttjs %a\do-o-r)s Rev. 10, 2. Mid. to
set or put for oneself, on one s own part or
behalf, by one s own motion or order,
Buttm. 5 135. 8 ; e. g. to put persons in
prison, fls (pv\aKrjv Acts 12, 4 ; fls Trjprjo-iv
4, 3 ; also tv (pv\aKfj Matt. 14, 3. Acts 5,
25 ; fv TTjprio-ti 5, 18 ; comp. tv no. 4. Of
things, to set in the proper place, to assign
a place, 1 Cor. 12, 186 3eos e3ro ra JwAq
. . . t v T<5 aw/Hem KT\. Sept. genr. for ciilJ
Gen. 30, 42. 43 ; c. n Num. 21,8. Mid.
c. eVi 1 Sam. 6, 11. 15; rPtt5 c. eW Ps.
132, 11 ; -jns c. tv Gen. 1, 17. 9, 13. Mid.
tv (pv\aicfi Gen. 40, 3. So ^El. V. H. 14.
42. Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 16. Mid. Pol. 25. 1. 2;
c. eVi Xen. An. 7. 3. 23. Spoken of food
or drink, to set on or out, c. ace. John 2, 10
TOV KO\OV oivov TiSricri. So Bel and Drag.
11 TOV oivov. Plut. Mor. II. p. 13. Xen.
Mem. 3. 14. 1. Lat. pocula ponere Virg
^En. 1. 706.
2. Oftener of things, to put, to lay, to lay
down, where the thing is conceived of as
laid or lying down rather than as erect.
a) Pr. e. g. 3 f /i/Xtoi/ Luke 6, 48. 14, 29.
1 Cor. 3, 10. 11. (Sept. Ezra 6, 3.) Xi Soi/,
irp6o-Kop.p.a, Rom. 9, 33. 1 Pet. 2, 6, quoted
from Is. 28, 1 6 where Sept. for 18^ ; c.
dat. incomm. Rom. 14, 13. (Sept. Ps. 109,
110.) Genr. in the proverbial phrase, Luke
19, 21. 22, atpfis 6 owe tStjicas, taking up
what thou hast not laid down, i. e. what is
not thine own. (Diog. Laert. 1. 2. 9 a ^17
e3ov, p.r) dv(\r) fl 8e pr), 3ai/aroy f) r]p.ia,
i. e. a law of Solon. Xen. O3c. 8. 2.)
With err i c. gen. as TOVS da Sfvf is firi <\i-
vvv Acts 5, 15. (Hdian. 1. 17. 4.) eVi c,
ace. as Ka\vp.fjia firl TO Trpocr&nov 2 Cor. 3,
13 ; Tas x f ip a * tir avTa Mark 10, 16. Rev.
1, 17 in later edit. (Sept. Job 21, 5. Ps.
139, 4.) So with eVi c. ace. impl. TO yo-
vara. riSf rai sc. tVt TTJV yrjv, to place the
knees, i. q. to kneel, Mark 15, 19. Luke 22,
41. Acts 7, 60. 9, 40. 20, 36. 21. 5 ; see in
yovv. With tvoiTTiov TLVOS Luke 5, 18 ,
impl. Mark 6, 56. (Sept. 1 Sam. 10,25;
comp. Ez. 16, 18.) With Trap tavrv
1 Cor. 16, 2 ; Trapa TOVS ir68as TLVOS Acts
4, 35. 37. 5, 2 ; irpbs -n/v Svpav Acts 3, 2 ;
720
UTTO TOVS TroSas TIVOS 1 Cor. 15, 25, quoted
from Ps. 110, 1 where Sept. for rviU;
comp. in TTOVS b.
b) Spec, of dead bodies, to lay in a tomb
or sepulchre, c. ace. Mark 15, 47. 16, 6
OTTOV f SrjKfv aiiTov. Luke 22, 53. 55. John
11,34. 19,42. 20,2.13.15. Acts 9, 37 ;
ds HVTJH IOV Acts 13,29. Rev. 11, 9; ev
fj.vr}fj.fla Matt. 27, 60. Mark 6, 29. John 19.
41. Acts 7, 16. Sept. c. eV for Dlfo Gen.
50, 26; rpart 1 K. 13, 30. 31. So c. ev
Test. XII Patir. p. 543. Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 25.
c) Spec, to lay off or aside, e. g. gar
ments, t/zarta John 13, 4. Arr. Epict. 1.
24. 12 3<ls TTJV 7r\aTi>o-T)p.ov. Diod. Sic. 20.
31, 45 ra 6VXa. Comp. Lat. ponere vestem
Ov. Met. 3. 1.
d) Trop. e. g. TtSeVat TTJV fyvxfiv, to lay
down one s life, John 10, 11. 15. 17. 18 bis.
13, 37. 38. 15, 13. 1 John 3, 16 bis. Comp.
Lat. ponere vitam Cic. ad Div. 9. 24 fin.
With en-i c. ace. Matt. 12, 18 Sijo-w TO
TTvevfid JJLOV eV avrov, i. e. will give or im
part unto him, quoted from Is. 42, 1 where
Heb. ^? 1^5 Sept. e Scora. Mid. c. e j/,2 Cor.
5, 19 Se/Ltei/os [6 3e6s] ev fjfiiv TOT Xoyoi/ TTJS
KaraXXayrjs, i. e. placing in us, laying upon
us, committing unto us ; comp. Sept. for
S Dlto Is. 63, 11. Mid. with els TO &ra
ifjLwv, to lay up in your ears, i. q. to let sink
in your ears, minds, Luke 9, 44 ; els TTJV
Kapj iav, to lay to heart, i. q. to resolve, Luke
21, 14; comp. Sept. Ecc. 7, 22. 1 Sam. 9,
20. With tv T KapBiq, to lay up in heart,
to lay to heart, i. q. to revolve in mind, to
ponder, Luke 1, 66 ; (so Sept. and sba ftlto
1 Sam. 21, 13 ;) also i. q. to resolve, to pur
pose, Acts 5, 4 ; ev TW TrvevfiaTi id. 19, 21.
Comp. Sept. Dan. 1, 8.
3. Trop. to set, to appoint, to constitute,
often i. q. Engl. to make ; e. g. of time,
Mid. Acts 1, 7 xpovovs fj Kaipovs ovs 6 ira-
TTjp eSero ev rfj Idiq eovcrtq, i. e. which the
Father hath set by virtue of his own author
ity. (So f]fj.epav Dion. Hal. Ant. 5. 57 pen.
Dem. 1042. pen.) Also the lot of any one,
TO fj-tpos, c. p.erd rivos, Matt. 24, 51. Luke
12. 46. Of a decision, decree, law; Acts
27, 1 2 ot 7r\fiovs e Sevro j3ov\fjv, gave coun
sel, advised, determined. Gal. 3, 19 in later
edit. 6 vo/jios . . . ere^r), the law was set,
made; Rec. Trpofrere Sty. So vopov rftevai
Jos. c. Ap. 2. 21- Dem. 732. 17. Xen. Lac.
1. 2. For the difference between -rftevai
vop.ov to make laws for others, and rt SecrSat
vSpov to make laws to which one is himself
subject, see Buttm. 135. 6. With two
ace. of pers. or thing and predicate, Winer
32. 4. b ; so 1 Cor. 9, 18 dddnavov
TO fvayyt\iov, I may make the gospel with
out charge, free of expense ; comp. for the
sense 2 Cor. 11, 7. 8. (Luc. Gymnas. 16
rov do-Ttpos . . TOV dtpa r)pbv KCL\ diaKarj
Tt3eWor ^ Of persons, ecus av So> TOVS e ^-
Spovs o-t/ t;7TO7roSioz/ ra>v 7ro8a>z> trov, Matt.
22, 44. Mark 12. 36. Luke 20, 43. Acts 2,
35. Heb. 1, 13. 10, 13, all quoted from Ps.
110, 1 where Sept. for t"Ptt5 ; comp. in novs
b. Acts 20, 28 iifias . . . eSfTO eVicrKorrovs.
Rom. 4, 17 Trarepa TroXXco?/ f%vu>v T&eiKa
o-e, from Gen. 17, 5 where Sept. for in) .
1 Cor. 12, 28. Heb. 1, 2. 2 Pet. 2, 6. In
Pass, construction, c. els 5 final, 1 Tim. 2,
7. 2 Tim. 1,11. Buttm. { 134. 1. Sept. for
jns Jer. 1, 5. Lev. 26, 31 ; -p2ri Job 11,
13. (./El. V. H. 13. 6 6 oiVo? Ti 3r;o-t TOS
yvvaiKas TfKvoiroiovs. Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 3.)
Once by Hebr. c. ace. et eis TI as predicate,
Acts 13, 47 TtSeiKa ere els ^><os (%v<ov, see
in els no. 3. a. Winer 5 32. 4. b. Sept. for
}> t ins Gen. 17, 16; CW Is. 42, 15. With
ace, and els final, Mid. 1 Thess. 5, 9 OVK
e SleTo jj/zas 6 3eos els opyr/v, i. e. hath not
appointed us to wrath. 1 Tim. 1, 12. Pass,
1 Pet. 2, 8. With ace. and Iva, John 15,
16 e SjjKa ti/xas, iva vfiels vrrdyrjTe KT\.
TLKTO), f. T eco Horn. Od. 11. 249;
comm. fut. Tegofj.cu, aor. 2 ertnov, see Buttm.
5 114.
1. to bring forth offspring, to bear ; pr. ot
the mother, c. ace. Matt. 1, 21. 23 Te^erai
8e vlov. v. 25. 2, 2 6 Te^Sets /3ao-iXevs-
Luke 1, 31. 57. 2, 6. 7. 11. John 16, 21.
Gal. 4, 27. Heb. 11, 11 Rec. Rev. 12, 2. 4
bis. 5. 13. Sept. for 1^ Gen. 3, 16. 4, 1.
So JE\. V. H. 1. 29. Luc. D. Deor. 10. 1.
Xen. Conv. 5. 7. Trop. of irregular desire
as exciting to sin ; James 1, 15 eVtSv/i/a
trvXXa/3o{5o-a riKrei a^apriav, i. e. leads to sin,
causes sin. So Ecclus. 8, 18. Zenob. Cent.
3. 28 8i<rj SIKWV eriKre Kal ^\dj3rjv /3Xa/3>;.
Anthol. Gr. II. p. 44 dfppoa-vva rtKrei TTO\-
\aKi Svcrrv^iav.
2. Of the earth, to bring forth, to produce,
to yield, c. ace. Heb. 6, 7 rj yrj riKTovcra /3o-
Tavrjv. Philo de Opif. p. 30. Eurip. Cyclop.
332 TJ yfj . . . TiKTovcrcnroiav. Of trees, Philo
ib. p. 862.
rtXXci), f. tXw, to pull, to pluck, ic pull
out or ( if, e. g. ears of grain, c. ace. Matt.
12, 1. Mark 2, 23. Luke 6, 1 ; see Deut.
23, 25. Sept. TiX. rpixas for tna Ezra 9,
3. Psalt. Sal. 13, 3. Arr. Epict/ 3. 1. 29.
Diod. Sic. 5. 21 TOVS ora^us.
TV//,ato?, ov, 6, Timccus, pr. n. of
man, Mark 10, 46.
TlfJLad)
721
i>, f. jjo-o), (rifj.1],) to value, to
hold rvorthy, to estimate, e. g.
1. to esteem, to honour, to reverence, c.
cc. a) Genr. 1 Tim. 5, 3 x*!P as r ^( M -
1 Pet. 2, 17 ndvras. Spec, parents Matt.
15, 4. 5. 19, 19. Mark 7, 10. 10, 19. Luke
18, 20. Eph. 6, 2. (Sept. and 133 Ex. 20,
12. Deut. 5, 16.) Also kings 1 Pet. 2, 17 ;
God and Christ, John 5, 23 quater. 8, 49 ;
likewise of feigned piety towards God, Matt.
15, 8 et Mark 7, 6 TOIS xei Xeo-i p.e np.q,
quoted from Is. 29, 13 where Sept. for
133 ; as also genr. Prov. 3, 9. 14, 33. So
Ecclus. 3, 3. 4. 6. Hdian. 4. 8. 19. Xen. Cyr.
1. 2. 12 ; TOVS Zfovs JEl V. H. 2. 31. Xen.
Mem. 4. 3. 13. b) Spec, to treat with
honour, to bestow special marks of honour
and favour upon any one, c. ace. John 12,
26. Acts 28, 10 TroXXaly rc/ialy MfOjOWt
17/nay. So 2 Mace. 3, 2. Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 8
vp.as Tip.av gei/iois. Xen. An. 1.9. 14 ftwpots
2. Spec, to prize, to fix a value or price
upon any thing ; Pass, and Mid. c. ace.
Matt. 27, 9 bis, TTJV Tip-r/v TOV Terifj.rjfj.fvov,
ov fTip-rja-avTO OTTO mutv la-parjX, comp. Zech.
11,12.13; seein Iepe/uW Sept. for Tp"}^
Lev. 27, 8. 12. 14. Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 21.
Dem. 183. 19. Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 10.
jf, jj, (TUB,) a valuing, holding
worth, estimation ; hence
1. honour, reverence, worship. a) Genr.
e. g. as rendered or exhibited towards any
person or thing ; John 4, 44 Trpo^rijs . . .
Ttp.f)v OVK e^ei. Rom. 12, 10. 1 Cor. 12, 23.
24. Col. 2, 23 OVK (v TI/J.JJ nvi sc. ToO crco-
P.OTOS. 1 Thess. 4, 4 eV ri/i>; i. e. reputably.
Heb. 3, 3. 1 Pet. 3, 7 ; crKevos fls n/x^i/
Rom. 9, 21. 2 Tim. 2, 20. 21. So as ren
dered to masters, 1 Tim. 6, 1 ; to magis
trates, Rom. 13, 7 bis ; to elders, 1 Tim. 5,
17 ; to Christ, c. 8oa, 2 Pet. 1,17. Rev. 5,
12. 13 ; to God, c. 8o a, 1 Tim. 1, 17. 6, 16.
Rev. 4, 9. 11. 7, 12. 19, 1 Rec. Sept. for
1123 Is. 14, 18; 1^ Dan. 4, 27; T. rw
Kvpin for t$ Ps. 29, i. 96, 7. So Jos. c.
Ap. 2. 27 yovfvv Tirf. Luc. Haley. 2.
Hdian. 2. 15. 4. Xen. An. 6. 1. 20 ; rw Sew
Jos. Ant. 1. 3. 1. JE\. V. H. 3. 1. Xen.
Mem. 1. 3. 3. b) Of a state or condition
of honour, rank, dignity, joined with 8da,
Heb. 2, 7 8oi; KOI ripy (sTTt(pdva>cras airov,
quoted from Ps. 8, 6 where Sept. for "H"?
As conferred in reward, v. 9. Rom. 2, 7. 10.
1 Pet. 1,7. 2, 7. Once, an office of hon
our, Heb. 5, 4. So Jos. Ant. 10. 8. 6.
Hilian. 3. 10. 9. Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 1. c)
VIeton. an honour, a mark or token of hon-
46
our, favour; Acts 28, 10 TroXXals rt/um
fri/jLTjo-av rinas. Sept. for "ij? 1 ? Dan. 2, 6.
So Ecclus. 38, 1. Jos. Ant. 3. 2. 5. Xen.
Cyr. 2. 2. 18, 20.
2. value, price ; Matt. 27, 6 np-rj aifj-aros
price of blood, v. 9 see in n/iaco no. 2. Acts
4, 34. 5, 2. 3. 7, 16 Tip-rj dpyvpiov. 19, 19.
1 Cor. 6, 20. 7, 23. Sept. for ^9 Lev. 5,
15. 18 ; S)03 Job 31, 39 ; vna is. 55, 1.
So Jos. Vit/jSl. JELV. H. 2. 7. Xen.
An. 7. 5. 2. Meton. a thing of price, and
hence collect, precious things, Rev. 21, 24.
26 ; so Sept. for "i^ 1 ? Ez. 22, 25.
Ti/tiO9, a, ov, (rtjuij.) valued, held worth,
estimated, e. g.
1. esteemed, honoured; estimable, honour
able ; Acts 5, 34 Fa/uaXt^X . . . Ti /zior -rravrl
TW XaaJ. Heb. 13, 4. Sept. for ^^ Ezra
4, 10 ; ig; Ps. 116, 15. Jos. B. J. 5. 13. 1
rw 8r]p.a) rifjLios. Hdian. 6. 9. 14. Xen. OZc.
9. 13.
2. valued, prized, precious. a) Pr. of
high price, costly, as Xfeor TL/JHOS a precious
stone, gem, genr. Rev. 17, 4. 18, 12. 16.
21, 11. 19; Plur. costly stones, 1 Cor. 3,
12 ; uXoi/ rip.iov costly wood Rev. 18, 12.
Sept. for "ifj? 1 K. 10, 2. 2 Chr. 9, 1. 10.
So Hdian. 5. 2. 10 X&oi r. ^El. V. H. 7. 8.
Xen. An. 1. 2. 27. b) Trop. precious,
dear, desirable ; Acts 20, 24 ovSe e^w rr/v
tyvx^v p.ov Tip.iai> e /xaurw. James 5, 7. 1 Pet.
1, 7. 19. 2 Pet. 1, 4. Sept. for "fan p rov .
3, 15. 8, 11. SoWisd. 12, 7. Jos. Ant.
1 7. 9. 4 (iXeuj> re HpcoS^ rmtcoraror. Hdian.
1. 16. 9.
Ti/UOTT??, TJTOS, f}, (n /xtor,) preciousness,
costliness ; melon, precious things, magnifi*
cence ; prob. costly merchandize, Rev. 18,
19. Liban. Ep. 1557 irpoo-ayopevca TJJI> rt-
ov, 6, Timofheus, Timothy,
pr. n. of a young Christian of Derbe, the
son of a Jewish mother and Greek father,
chosen by Paul as the companion of his
journeys and labours in preaching the gos
pel, Acts 16, 1. 3. Some suppose him to
have been with Paul at Rome, Heb. 13, 23 ;
but his later history is unknown. Acts 16, 1.
17, 14. 15. 18, 5. 19,22. 20,4. 1 Cor. 16,
10. 2 Cor. 1,19. Phil. 1,1. 2,19. 1 Thess.
1, 1. 3, 6. 2 Thess. 1, 1. 1 Tim. 6, 20
2 Tim. 1, 2. TtyioSeoj 6 crvvrpyos p.ov Rom
16, 21. T. 6 dSeX^o r 2 Cor. 1, 1. Col. 1, 1.
1 Thess. 3, 2. Philem. 1. Heb. 13,23. Tip..
TO TCKVOV p.ov 1 Cor. 4, 17. 1 Tim. 1,2. 18.
1 tfj-cav, avos, o, Timon, pr. n. of one
of the seven primitive deacons at Jerusa
lem, Acts 6, 5.
722
rty
) co, f. TJCTCO, (Ti/icopds, for TJ/ii7-
opos, Ti/j.dopos , Tip.r], de/po), aipo>,) pr. to
take up one s honour ; hence to help, to
succour \ to vindicate, c. dat. Hdot. 1. 141.
Dem. 1388. 16. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 8 ; to
avenge, to punish in behalf of any one, c.
dat. Hdian. 4. 13. 6, comp. 3. In N. T.
genr. to punish, c. ace. Acts 26, 11 Tijico-
ouv avTovs. Pass. Acts 22, 5. So Wisd.
12, 20. Pol. 2. 56. 11. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 6,
]. q. Ko\dfiv in } 7.
Ti/ncopia, as, 17, (Ti/zcop/a>,") vindication,
avengement, Jos. Ant. 17. 9. 1. Xen. Cyr.
4. 6. 7. In N. T. punishment, Heb. 10, 29.
So 2 Mace. 6, 26. Pol. 1. 7. 12. Xen. Mem.
4. 4. 24.
see in n.
Tt ?, Neut. TI, Gen. rivos, pron. interrog.
who? which? what? Lat. quis, quec, quid?
Sept. TIS for ""O , TI for Mo Always writ
ten with the acute accent on t. and thus
distinguished from indef. TIS, TI, see in TIS,
and comp. Buttm. 13. n. 2. 5 77. 1. The
place of TIS is usually at the beginning of
the interrogative clause, or at most after
a particle or the like ; but see below in
\. 1. f.
A) DIRECT, usually with the Indicative ;
sometimes with the Subjunct. and Optative,
which then serve to modify its power ;
comp. below in no. 6, 7.
1. With the Indie, genr. and in various
constructions : a) Simply, Matt. 3, 7 TIS
vn(8(ifv vp.1v cpvyflv KT\. 21, 23 /cat TIS
croi e8a>KfV TI/V fov(ruu> TavTr/v ; Mark 2, 7.
Luke 10, 29. John 1, 22. 39 ri fre iTf ;
13, 25. Acts 7, 27. 19, 3 els ri ovv e/3ajm-
o-trjTf, into what? Heb. 3, 17. 18. Rev. 6,
17. al. seep. So TI eo-Tt TOVTO ; what is this?
what means this ? Mark 1, 27. 9, 10. Eph.
4, 9. With a pron. demonstr. in a con
tracted clause, Matth. 5 472. 4. Luke 16, 2
TI TOVTO aKovto Trepi crov, for TI eori TOVTO o
KT\. comp. John 16, 18. Acts 11, 17. For
the phrases : TI rrpos rjpas, ri Trpos erf, see
in Trpds III. 3. a ; TI e /iot cat croi, see in
(yd> no. 3 ; comp. below in lett. d. So
Hdian. 2. 1. 17. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 62; TI
OTO Luc. D. Deor. 5. 7 ; with a demonstr.
Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 13. b) With a Subst.
or an Adj. taken substantively. Matt. 5, 46
riva p.icr Zbv f xfTf t MarkS, 9. Luke 14,31.
John 2, 18 Tt o-^fiflov Set/civets ; Rom. 6, 21.
Heb. 7, 1 1. Matt. 5, 47 TI -r-fpicrcrbv TrotetTe ;
Mark 15, 14 TI -yap KUKOV eVoirjcrej ; al.
Comp. Xen. An. 7. 6. 4. c) With genit.
of a class or of partition, i. e. of which TIS,
Tivts expresses a part. Matt. 22, 28 TtVos
TO>V e rrra eo-Tat ; Luke 10, 36. Acts 7. 52
Ti ra TUIV irpo<pr]T<av ; Heb. 1, 5. 13. Also
with fK c. genit. partit. Matt. 6, 27 TIS 5
e vfj.wv KT\. John 8, 46 ; also with a Subst.
Matt. 7, 9 T( s (CTTIV e i/ucoi/ avSpamos
KT\. Luke 11, 11. d) After TIS the verb
tlvaL is often omitted, e. g. TI ?rpos 17/^04
Matt. 27. 4 ; TI e /ioi Kcti croi John 2, 4.
Mark 5, 9 TI o-ot ovo/za ; Luke 4, 36. Acts
7, 49 ^ TIS TOTTOS Trjs Ka.Tairavo~etosp.ov ; 10,
21. Rom. 3, 1. 8, 31. 34. James 3, 13. al.
Also yiVeo-Sai Matt. 26, 8. John 21, 21.
Comp. Winer 5 66. 2. So Xen. Cyr. 3. 3.
62. e) Sing. TI as predicate sometimes
refers to a Plural neut. as subject ; John 6,
9 Tavra TI ttrTiv ds TocravTovs ; comp. in
lett. f. Acts 17, 20, comp. below in no. 7.
Comp. Matth. 488. 7. Winer { 25. 1. n.
So Luc. D. Deor. 11. 1. Plat. Theaet. 155.
C, 3avjuao>, TI TTOT f crri TaCra. f) By in
version, TIS is sometimes put after several
words in a clause ; comp. above init. Matt.
6, 28. John 6, 9 dXXa TatJTa TI eo~Tiv KT\.
16, 18. Acts 11, 17. 19, 15 vpels 8e rivts
eo-Te ; Rom. 14, 10. Eph. 4, 9. al. Comp.
Matth. J 488. 2. g) With other particles :
KCU TIS, and who ? who then ? Mark 10, 26.
2 Cor. 2, 2 ; see in /Au no. 1. e. y, TIS a pa,
who then? see in "tpa no. 2 ; TI yap, whal
then? Rom. 3, 3. Phil. 1, 18, see in yd/
no. 3 ; T i ovv, whal therefore ? what then 1
see in ovv no. 2. d ; T i o T t why ? see in
oTt no. I. 2 ; 8ia TL or SiaTi, on account oj
what ? wherefore ? why? see in did II. 1.
b. a; fls TI, for what? to what end?
wherefore ? why ? Matt. 14, 31. Mark
14, 4 ; see in tls no. 3. d. a. But Acts 19,
3 see above in lett. a. Also Trpbs TI, for
what ? for what intent ? wherefore ? John
13, 28 ; see in Trpo s III. 3. d. (Xen. Cyr. 6.
3.20.) II/QTI, that what? to what end?
wherefore ? see in IvaTi.
2. Neut. TI as adverb of interrogation, or
as ace. of manner, interrog. a) wherefore 1
whyl for what cause ? i. q. 8ia TI. Matth.
5 488. 8. Matt. 8, 26 TI 8fi\oi eW ; Mark
11, 3. Luke 6, 2. John 7, 19. Acts 26,
14. 1 Cor. 10, 30. al. sasp. Sept. for OB
Ex. 14, 15. (Xen. An. 2. 4. 3.) So Tt /cat,
why then? 1 Cor. 15, 29. 30. see in at
no. 1. e. y ; TL 8e, but ivhy? expressing
surprise Matt. 7, 3. Luke 6, 41 ; also, and
why? continuative, 1 Cor. 4, 7, comp.
Matth. J 488. 9 ; TI ovv, why /hen? Matt.
17, 10. John 1, 25. Acts 15, 10. al. see in
ovv no. 2. d. Also why ? i. q. to what end ?
for what purpose ? i. q. els TI, Matt. 26.
65. Gal. 3, 19 TI ovv 6 vdp.os ; b) as to
what? how? in what respect? i. q. KOTO
Ttf
723
Tfc
ri. Matt. 19,20 ri en varepcS ; Matt. 16,
26. Mark 8, 36. Luke 9, 25. (Xen. Cyr.
2. 1. 17.) Also in what way? how 1 ? Rom.
8, 24 ri KM. An-iff t ; 1 Cor. 7, 1 6 bis, ri
yap <nSay, yvvai, KT\. Acts 26, 8. So
Matt. 22, 17 ri o-oi SOKI; Mark 14, 64.
Hence intensive, how ! how greatly . Matt.
7, 14 in later edit, ri orewj 17 ITV\T). Luke
12, 49 ri SeXw, ft 1787 dvrj(j>^rj. So Sept.
for fin Ps. 3, 2. Cant. 4, 10. 7, 7.
3. Where two are spoken of, who or
jcfa c/i of the two ? i. q. TroYtpop. Matt. 21,
31 ris (K ru>v 8vo. 27, 21 riva dirb rwv 8vo.
Comp. above in no. 1. c. Matt. 9, 5 ri yap
fo-riv fvKOTrurfpov KT\. 23, 17. 19. Luke 7,
42. 1 Cor. 4, 21. See Winer 25. 1.
Matth. J488. 4. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 17. Plato
Phileb. 52. d ; comp. Stalb. in Plat. 1. c. p.
167.
4. Sometimes ris c. Indie, through the
force of the context approaches to the sense
of TroZbc, Lat. qualis, i. e. of what kind or
sort! Viger. p. 731. E.g. of persons, Matt.
16, 13 rlva fj.( \fyovcri ol oz SpcoTTOt tivat ; V.
15. Mark 8, 27. 29. 1 Cor. 3, 5 ris ovv tori
ElaCXoy ; James 4, 1 2. So ris tipa Luke 1 ,
66. 8, 25. Neut. Heb. 2, 6 rt eariv uv5pa>-
iros; (Soph. Trach. 311.) Of things, Luke
4, 36 rip 6 \6yos ovros ; 24, 17. John 7,
36. 1 Cor. 15, 29.
5. Spec, with Indie. Fut. ris expresses :
a) Deliberation, Matt. 11, 16 rivi 8e olpoi-
cotra) rf)v KT\. Mark 6, 24. Luke 3, 10 rt
ovv Troifjo-opfv ; v. 12. 13, 18. Acts 4, 16.
Comp. Winer 41. 6. In most of these
examples, some Mss. have the Subjunctive.
So rarely with Indie. Present, John 11,
47. Acts 21, 22. Comp. Winer 42. 3.
b) Hence implying the idea, shall, may, can ;
Matt. 5, 13 (v rivi oXto-Sijo-erai ; Luke 1,
18 Kara ri yr&mpat rovro ; Acts 8, 33.
Rom. 8, 33. 35. Comp. Winer 1. c. c)
Sometimes put where a general truth is to
be illustrated by a particular example ;
comp. Herm. ad Soph. Trach. 451. Matt.
12, 11 ris fcrrat e vp.u>v j>3po)7roy, oy eft
KT\. Luke 14,5. 11, 5 where the Subjunct.
alternates with the Fut.
6. With the Sufy uncf.. implying delibe
ration with the idea of possibility ; comp.
Herm. ad Vig. p. 729. Winer 42. 4. b. p.
3-15. Matt. 6, 31 Xt yoj/rey ri (pdyco/ifv,
KT\. Luke 12, 17 ri TTOIIJO-W ; 16, 3. So
Matt. 20, 32 rt SeXtre TTO^O-QJ vfjiiv ; 27, 17.
21. 22 ; see in 3t Xa> no. 2.
7. With the Oplat. and /, implying
doubt, uncertainty. Acts 2, 12 ri av 3Xot
rovro tivai ; 17, 18. Comp. Herm. ad Vig.
D. 729. Luc. D. Deor 7. 1. Vitar. Auct. 12.
B) INDIRECT, where it is often equiv. to
ocrrty, o,rt, see Buttm. 127. 5 and n. 8.
Kiihner 344. n. 1. Matth. 488. 1. Winer
25. 1.
1 . With the Indicat. after verbs of hear -
ing, inquiring, showing, knowing, and the
like ; comp. Winer 42. 4. p. 345 sq.
Matth. 507. 2. So in various constructions
and uses : a) Genr. Matt. 6, 3 pr) yi>cora>
rj aptcrrepd <rov ri Trout 17 Setd crov. 9, 13
/xdSere rt (<rriv. 10, 11. 12, 3. 7. 21, 16.
Mark 14, 36. Luke 6, 47. 7, 39. Acts 21,
33. Ep!i. 5, 10. 1 John 3, 2. John 19, 24
\d^a>nfv TTfpt avrov, rivos eorat. So with
a Subst. 1 Cor. 15, 2 rivi Xoyo> KT\. 1 Pet.
1, 11 ; comp. in A. 1. b. With flvai im
plied, comp. in A. 1. d ; Rom. 8, 27 rt ro
(ppovrjfjia KT\. Eph. 3, 18. Heb. 5, 12. So
Hdian. 2. 8. 8 riva x e7 " 6 yvu)p.rjv. Xen. An.
4. 8. 5. Mem. 1. 6. 4. In a double ques
tion, Luke 19, 15 tra yva ris ri 8ifrrpayp.a-
rfva-aro, pr. that he might know, who had
gained ichal ? i. e. who had gained and what
he had gained ; comp. Matth. 488. 12 fin.
Herm. ad Soph. Antig. 20. Aj. 1164. So
Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 3 riVar ovv VTTO rivaiv ev-
poi/jLfv *rX. b) i. q. irorepos, comp. in A.
3. Phil. 1, 22 ri alpr)crofj.ai ov yvu>pla>. So
Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 17. c) i. q. Trotoy, comp.
in A. 4. John 10, 6 oi /c eyvaxrav riva yv a
e XaXft. Acts 17, 19. 24, 20.
2. With the Subjunct. implying what
may or can be done, i. e. possibility, Herm.
ad Vig. p. 729, 741. Winer 42. 4. b. p.
345. Matth. 516. 3. Matt. 6, 25 pr, fitpi-
fjLvure ri (pdyrjrf. 10,19. 15,32. Mark 9,
6 ov yap fjdti, ri XaXiyVfl. Luke 12, 5. 11.
29. 17, 8. 19, 48. Rpm. 8, 26. 1 Pet. 5, 8.
So in a double question, Mark 15, 24 /3oX-
Xovres /cXi/poi* eV avrd, rt r ri nprj, comp.
above in no. 1.
3. With the Optat. after a preceding
praeterite, and implying doubt, uncertainty ;
Buttm. 139. m. 63. Herm. ad Vig. p. 740.
Matt. } 518. Winer 42. 4. c. p. 346. a)
Genr. Luke 8, 9 eV^pcoro)! 8e avrov . . . ris
firj Tj Trapa/SoXr) avrrj ; 15, 26 etruvSdvero, ri
f"rj ravra; comp. in A. 1. e. 18, 36. 22.
23. So Hdian. 2. 8. 5 riVa yvci)fj.rjv evoire.
Xen. An. 4. 5. 10. b) With &, as
strengthening the idea of uncertainty, comp.
Buttm. 139. m. 15. Winer 43. 4. Herm,
ad Vig. 729. Luke 1, 62 ro, rt av 3c Xoi Ka -
Xe tcrSat ai Tov. 6, 1 1 8if\d\ovv npos dXXij-
\ovs, ri av Trotjjcretai ra lr)<rov. 9, 46.
John 13, 24. Acts 5, 24. 10, 17. 17, 20.
21, 33. So Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 12. +
TI?, Neut, rl t Gen. nvos, pron. indef,
enclitic, Buttm. 14. 2. 77. 1. Kiihner
724
5 93 ; distinguished by its accent from ris
interrog. q. v.
1 . one, some one, a certain one, referring
to some person or thing whom one cannot
or does not wish to name or specify more
nearly ; so in various constructions : a)
Simply, Matt. 12, 47 eiVe 8e ns avra. 20,
20 alrelv n. Luke 8, 49. 9, 57. 13, 6.
Acts 5, 25. al. Plur. rives Mark 14, 4.
Luke 13, 1. 24, 1. John 13, 29. Rom. 3, 3.
1 Cor. 4, 18. 1 Tim. 6, 10. 21. Heb. 4, 6.
1 Cor. 15, 12 nves ev vfuv. al. So Hdian.
6. 1. 15. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 6; rives Hdian.
1. 3. 13. b) Joined with a Subst. or an
Adjective taken substantively, a certain per
son or thing, some, Buttm. $ 124. 2. Matth.
5 487 init. So after a Subst. Mark 5, 25
yvvf] ns. Luke 8, 27. 9, 19. 10, 31. 38.
John 6. 7 fipaxy ri \dprj. Acts 5, 1. 27,
39. al. Plur. Luke 8, 2 yvwu/cey rives. 24,
22. Acts 9, 19 fji^ pas rivds. 17, 20. 2 Pet.
3, 16 Svcrvovrd nva. (Ceb. Tab. 1 7riva ris.
Xen. (Ec. 8. 3.) Also before the Subst. or
Adj. Matth. \ 487. 4, 6. Matt. 18, 12 eav
yevqrai rivi dv Spdnra). Luke 17, 12. John
4, 46. Acts 3, 2. 9. 36. Gal. 6, 1. al. Plur.
Luke 13, 31 rives ^npiaaloi. Acts 13, 1.
15, 2 rivas o XXovy. 27, 1. Jude 4. So els
ris, Mark 14, 51 els ris vea.via-K.os, comp. in
els no. 2. Matth. 1. c. init. (Hdian. 3. 11. 2.)
Joined with names, either proper or gentile ;
e. g. before, Mark 15, 21 Trapdyovrd nva
Si/jioova. Acts 9,43 ; by apposit. John 11, 1.
After, Luke 10, 33 ^a^apeirrjs Se ris. So
Hdian. 4. 8. 10. Xen. Hell. 5. 4. 3 irapa
Xapom rivi. c) With genit. of a class or
of partition, i. e. of which rls, rives, expresses
a part. Luke 14, 15 aKovaras 8e ris rS>v
crvvavaKeifievw. 2 Cor. 12, 17 ; eis ris
Mark 14, 47, comp. in lett. b. Plur. Matt.
9,3. 27,47. Mark 2, 6. Luke 19, 39. Acts
6, 9. Rom. 11, 17. 2 Cor. 10, 12. al.
(Hdian. 1. 4. 20; els ris Plato Ion 531.
d. Plur. Hdian. 1. 6. 2. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4.
19.) In a like sense with CK c. genit. Luke
12, 13 erne fie ris eK rov o^Xou. John 11,
49. Plur. c. , Luke 11, 15 rives 8e <?
avr&v. John 7, 25. 9, 16. Rom. 11, 14.
So Hdian. 5. 3, 18. d) With numerals,
where it renders the number indefinite,
about, some; Luke 7, 19 Trpoa-KaXea-dp-evos
&vo rivas ra>v /j.aSTjrwj avrov, i. e. some two,
two or three. Acts 23, 23. Comp. Winer
I 25. 2. Matth. I 487. 4. So Thuc. 3. Ill
ts SiaKocriovs rivas avrfov. 7. 87. e) Dis-
tributively, ris . . erepos 8f, one . . . another,
1 Cor. 3, 4. (Xen. Conv. 2. 6.) Plur.
rives . . . rives 8 Luke 9, 7. 8. Phil. 1, 15.
f) Sometimes ris or rives is omitted where
the sense requires it to be supplied ; Luka
8, 20 Km a.7n]yye\r) avra, \ey6vraiv sc. rt-
va>v. Mark 2, 1 Si -fifjiepcav sc. rivuv. So
before a genit. partit. Acts 21, 16; before
c. gen. Matt. 13, 47. Luke 21,16. John
16, 17. Rev. 3, 9. Comp. Winer $ 30. 5.
66. 3.
2. Genr. any one, any body, some one CT
other, in various constructions and uses ;
comp. above in no. 1. a) Simply, Matt.
8, 28. Mark 12, 19 edv rivos d8e\<pbs diro-
Zdvrj. Luke 14, 8. John 10, 28. Acts 19,
38. Rom. 5, 7 bis. poXis yap vjrep SiKaiov
ris aTTo^avelrai KT\. James 2, 18. al. Neut.
Tt, Matt. 5. 23 e^ei ri Kara trow. Mark 11,
13. Luke 22, 35. Acts 3, 5. James 1, 7. al.
Adv. see below in no. 5. So Xen. Cyr. 2.
3. 4 ; Tt Hdian. 6. 1.4. b) Joined with a
Subst. or Adj. Rom. 8, 39 ovre ris Krivis
erepa. Neut. Tt, Luke 11, 36 fj.T) e^oiv n
p.epos crKoreivov. Acts 8, 34. So espec.
Neut. Tt before adjectives of quality, char
acter, etc. Matth. 487. 4 ; e. g. before the
adj. Luke 24, 41 e^ere ri ^puxrifjiov. John
1, 47. Acts 17, 21. 19, 39; after the adj.
Mark 16, 18 KO.V Savdcriuov ri Triaxriv. John
5,14. Acts 19, 32. So Plato Conv. 210. e, rl
Sav^ao-ToV. c) With genit. of a class 01
of partition, comp. in no. I.e. 1 Cor. 6, 1
ro\p,q ris vpuv. Acts 5, 15. 2 Thess. 3, 8
Neut. rt, Acts 4, 32 KOI oiSe els ri ra>\
vTrapxovrcov aura KT\. Rom. 15, 18. Eph.
5, 27. Also with 0770 c. gen. Luke 16, 30 ,
eK c. gen. Heb. 3, 13 Tty e v^imv. James 2,
16. d) Also for the Engl. indef. one, sonu
one, Fr. on, Germ, man, Buttm. 5 127. 4.
5 129. 19. Matt. 12, 29 TTWS Svvarai ns V
eXSeiv KT\. Mark 8, 4. John 2, 25. 1 Tim.
1, 8. So Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 3 WOT eVeSi^**
av ns KT\. e) In a similar sense, like
Engl. one, any one, for every one, ettao-ros ,
John 6, 50 ovros ecrriv 6 cipros...1va ns e
avrov (payfj KT\. Acts 2, 45. 11,29. 1 Cor.
4, 2. Heb. 10, 28. So Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 2.
f) edv ris, if any one, Matt. 21, 3. Mark
11,3. Col. 3, 13. James 2, 14. Rev. 22, 18;
eav P.TI ris, unless one, John 3, 3. 5. Acts
8, 31. Plur. av rives, if any, i. q. who
soever, John 20, 23 bis. So Luc. D. Deor.
23. 1 fjv ns. g) ei Tty, if any one, see
in et I. 2. g. y. In a hypothetical clause,
the simple Tts is sometimes said to be i. q.
ei Tt?, but not accurately; 1 Cor. 7, 18 bis,
TrepirerfJ:r]p.evos ns eK\rj^rj, pr/ eVtcrTrdcrSaj
<r\. is one called being circumcised, i. e. be
it so that one is thus called. James 5, 13.
14. Comp. Winer $ 25. I. n. So Athen. 6.
p. 223 dcpZaXfjua ris. Plu t. Pner. de educ. 4
dXX e cTTi Tty 7ro.<poTr KTA. n) Sometimes
TtrXo?
725
rts, any one, is omitted where the sense re
quires it to be supplied ; cotnp. above in
no. 1. f. Matt. 23, 9 cat wart pa py [TIVO]
KaXfcrrjTe vy.>v eVt Ttjs yrjs. 1 Pet. 4, 12.
3. Emphat. somebody, something, any
tiling, i. e. some person or thing of weight
and importance, some great one ; Matth.
} 487. 5. Winer { 25. 2. a) Simply, Acts
5, 36 dvfCTTT} Qfvbds, \eya>v dvai Tiva cav-
ruv. (Theocr. 11. 79. Dem. 150. 19 ere fteV
iv T!J TroAei Set Tiva (paivftr Sai. Epict. Ench.
13.) Neut. 1 Cor. 3, 7 ovre 6 (pvTtvuv eWt
rt. 10, 19. Gal. 2, 6. 6, 3 ei yap ot ns
flval rt. V. 15. 1 Cor. 8, 2 ft Se TIS SoKei
flo-fvai ri. So Plato Gorg. 83. p. 527. d,
u>s TI ovras- id. Apol. Socr. 6. p. 21. d, ov-
TOS p.fv olfTai TI (I8(vai, oi>K ei Sciy. b)
With an adjective, Acts 8, 9 2iuwv...\fycav
flval Tiva eavTov p.tyav. Heb. 10, 27 (poptpa
8e TIS tKo oxf] Kpia-tcos, i. e. a very fearful
looking for of judgment. So Eurip. ap.
Stob. 173. 11 Stivf] TIS opyf]. ^Eschin. Dial.
Socr. 3. 17 yaXrjvos TIS /3/oy.
4. With a Subsl. or Adj. T\S sometimes
serves to limit or modify the full significa
tion, like Engl. someichat, i. q. in some mea
sure, a kind of; Winer $ 25. 2. Buttm.
$150. m. 6. Kiihner $303.4. Rom. 1,11 tva
T . /iera8a) ^api(rp.a vfjuv. v. 13. 1 Cor. 6, 11.
James 1,18 els TO dvai f]/j.as d^ap-j^v Tiva
*rX. So Luc. D. Deor. 6. 1 o-vviij/jn yap,
OTTOIOV TL TO atcT^/Doi/ KT\. Hdot. 5. 48 ov
yap Tiva TTO\\OV %povov.
5. Neut. TI adverbially or as ace. of
manner. a) Simply, in or as to some
thing, in any icay, Phil. 3, 15 KO\ ft TI ere-
po>f (ppovt iTf. Philem. 1 8. Hence i. q. per
haps, in the formula t fj.fj TI, unless per
haps, Luke 9, 13. John 5, 19. al. see in uf)Ti
no. 1. Comp. Buttm. 150. m. 6. So Luc.
D. Deor. 2. 1 ei *ai TI rjpapTov. ib. 7. 1.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 9 ; tl M Tl Xen - Hel] - 7 -
4. 35. b) With another ace. neut. as
Adverb, thus serving to modify it, comp. in
no. 4 ; some, somewhat, a little, comp. Matth.
5 487. 4 fin. E. g. fipaxv TI, some little, a
little, spoken of time Acts 5, 34 ; of place
or rank Heb. 2, 7. Acts 23, 20 TI aicptj3<r -
(rrtpov. 2 Cor. 10, 8. 11, 16. So ntpos TI,
in snme part, partly, 1 Cor. 11, 18. Plato
Gorg. 499. b, irdXai TI. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 12
(Txfbov TI. Hi. 1. 21 rt rjbiov. -f"
TtVXo9, ov, 6, Lat. titulus, i. e. a title,
inscription, superscription, John 19, 19. 20.
He^ych. T LT\OS Tm\iov nrfypa/Jfta fx. ov -
Tiros, ov, 6, Titus, pr. n. of a Christian
teacher of Greek origin, a companion and
fellow-labourer of Paul, Gal. 2, 3 ; sent by
him to Dalmatia, 2 Tim. 4, 10 ; and alsG
left in Crete to establish and regulate the
churches, Tit. 1, 5. 2 Cor. 7, 6. 13. 14. 8,
6. 16. 12, 18 bis. Gal. 2, 1. 3. 2 Tim. 4,
10. Ttroj/ TOV d8e\(pov uov 2 Cor. 2, 12.
T. Kotvovbs (fibs Kal (Is vp.tis crvvepyos
2 Cor. 8, 23. TiV yj^o-/w re/ci/w Tit. 1, 4.
Not mentioned in the book of Acts.
TI<W, f. rtcra), to value, to hold worthy ; to
respect, to honour, to reverence, e. g. tivov
Horn. Od. 15. 542 ; Seovs II. 8. 540. ib. 9.
238 ; also to estimate, to prize, Horn. II. 23.
703, 705. Hence Act. and Mid. in fut. and
aor. 1 (with Pres. rtVo),) to honour by mak
ing compensation, atonement, i. q. to atone
for, to pay for, with ace. of the wrong done,
e. g. vfipiv Horn. Od. 24. 352 ; (povov II. 21.
134. In N. T. to atone by, to pay a penalty,
c. ace. of thing offered or suffered in atone
ment, e. g. 8tKT)v Ti o-o) to pay or suffer pun
ishment, to be punished, Lat. solvere poznas,
2 Thess. 1,9. So Horn. Od. 14. 84. ^El.
V. H. 1. 24. ib. 13. 2. Plut. do sera Num.
vind. 8 tTKTfv 6 Becrcro? TTJV diKrjv. Plato
Legg. 905. a. So pres. riva> ib. 933. e.
rot, enclit. particle, pr. an old dat. for
TW, by consequence, accordingly, therefore ;
which signification however is found only
in the strengthened forms Toiydp, Toiyapovv,
etc. while rot itself retains only a sort of
confirmatory sense, indeed, forsooth, verily,
etc. Buttm. j 149. m. 27. Matth. } 627. In
N. T. only in the compounds Kairoiyf, rot-
yapoiiv, roivvv.
TOtyapovv, i. e. rot strengthened by
the particles yap, ovv, i. q. by certain con
sequence, consequently, therefore ; see Buttm.
5 149. m. 27. 1 Thess. 4, 8 Toiyapovv 6 d3f-
TUV KT\. Heb. 12, 1. Sept. for 1~b? Job
22, 10. 24, 22. Jos. Ant. 10. 1. 2. Ceb.
Tab. 20. Xen. An. 1. 9. 9.
TOtye, see xatToi ye in ye no. 2. f.
roivvv, i. e. rol strengthened by vvv, i. q.
indeed now, yet now, therefore ; used where
one proceeds with an inference, Buttm.
149. m. 27. Ktihner 5 324. 3. c. Matth.
j 627. Usually put after one or more
words in a clause, Luke 20, 25 cnro Sort
Toiwv TO. Kaicrapos Kaicrapi. 1 Cor. 9, 26.
James 2. 24 Rec. So Wisd. 1,11. Ceb.
Tab. 3. Diod. Sic. 1. 6. Xen. QEc. 10. 2.
More rarely put at the beginning of a
clause, Heb. 13, 13 TOIWV t fpxo>fie2a
npbs avrov. Sept. for ^3 Is. 3, 10 ; -jsb
Is. 5, 13. So Jos. Ant. 6. 13. 4. JE\. H.
An. 2. 6. Other examples see in Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 342.
TOiOC
726
T0770?
e, roidSe, rotoVSf, a strengthened
form of rotoy, demonstr. pron. correlative to
Troioy, ofoy, see Buttm. 79. 4, 5 ; of this
kind or sort, such, Lat. taZis; 2 Pet. 1, 17
<pa>vj]S ToidtrSe. Jcs. Ant. 17. 13. 3
ovap roioVSe. Hdian. 7. 4. 2. Xen. Mem.
1. 1. 1.
TOiOirro?, Toiavrr), TOWVTO and roiofroi
Matt. 18, 5, a strengthened form of rotor,
demonstr. correl. to TTOIO.C, oioy, see Buttm.
79. 4, 5. Kuhner 91 ; of this kind or sort,
such, Lat. tails, more frequent in Attic
usage than rotor or rotoV8e. Not a com
pound of rotoy and OVTOS-
1. Genr. such, such an one, e. g. a)
Without art. or corresponding relative,
Matt. 18, 5 os eav oV^rat 7rat8iov TOIOVTOV
(i>. Mark 4, 33. John 4, 23. Acts 16, 24.
1 Cor. 11, 16. James 4, 16. al. (Hdian. 7.
8. 17. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 1.) With a corres
ponding relat. e. g. ofoy, 1 Cor. 15, 48 bis,
otor 6 xo tKoy, roiovroi /cat ot ^o tKot, KT\.
2 Cor. 10, 11; oVoIoy Acts 26, 29; as
Philem. 9. So c. otoy Ecclus. 49, 16. Xen.
Mem. 2. 6. 12 ; or ib. 2. 8. 3. b) With
the art. as marking something definite or
already mentioned, Matth. 265. 7. Winer
^ 17 fin. Matt. 19, 14 TWV yap TOIOVTOJV
f(TT\v i] /3ao-iXa a T&V ovp. Mark 9, 37. Acts
19, 25. Rom. 1, 32. 1 Cor. 5, 11. Gal. 5,
21. 1 Tim. 6, 5. 3 John 8. al. So Hdian.
4. 5. 4. Pol. 8. 2. 5. Xen. An. 5. 8. 20.
2. Spec, such, so great. a) Without
art. or relative, Matt. 9, 8 rov SoVra e ov-
trtav roiavTTjv rols ai>3pa>7roiy. Mark 6, 2.
John 9, 16. (Ceb. Tab. 4.) Neut. Plur.
rotavra, such things, so great things, e. g.
good Luke 9, 9; evil, 13, 2. Heb. 12, 3.
With a relat. corresponding, 6Wty 1 Cor.
5, 1; Ss Heb. 8, 1. b) With the art.
o rotovroy, such an one, such a person,
one distinguished, e. g. in a good sense,
2 Cor. 12, 2. 3. 5. (JEl V. H. 11. 9.) In
a bad sense, such a fellow, Acts 22, 22,
comp. 21, 27. 1 Cor. 5, 5. 2 Cor. 2, 6. 7.
Comp. Matth. j 265. 7. +
rot^o?, ov, 6, the icall of a house or
court, paries ; Acts 23, 3 see in Kovida.
Sept. for -pp Ex. 30, 3. Lev. 14, 37. Ml
V. H. 14. 19. Pol. 5. 33. 5. Xen. Conv. 4.
38. Kindred with ret^oy the wall of a
city, etc.
TOKO?, ov, 6, (r/KTco, re roKa,) a bringing
forth, birth, Horn. II. 19. 119; any thing
born, offspring, a child, Athen. 4. 82 TOKOS
KaXetrat ?ruy 6 yevopevos TraTy. Xen. Lac.
15. 5. In N. T. trop. gain from money
put out, interest, usury. Matt. 25, 27. Luke
19, 23. Sept. for r$3 Ex. 22, 25. Lev. 25,
36. 37. So .EschinVeS. 26.- Dem. 13. 20.
Plato Legg. 742. c.
rdXfiaco. c3, f. JJQ-CO, (rdX/ia ; kindr. obs.
rXdw, raXuco.) to have courage, boldness, con
fidence to do or undertake any thing ; to
venture, to dare, c. infin. Matt. 22, 46 oiSe
e ro X/iTjcre rty . . . eVepcor^o ai avrov. Mark 12.
34. 15. 43. Luke 20, 40. John 21, 12. Acts
5, 13 ovoVis ero X/ia KoXXaaSai avrdls. 7, 32.
Rom. 5,7. 15, 18. 1 Cor. 6, 1. 2 Cor. 10, 12.
Phil. 1,14. Jude 9. Sept. for & &6 Esth.
7, 5. So 2 Mace. 4, 2. Hdian. 2. 6. 19.
Dem. 1377. 12. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 10.
Spec, without infin. to be bold, to act ivilh
boldness, confidence ; so eVi rira against any
one 2 Cor. 10, 2 ; iv rti/t in any thing 11,
21 bis. So Horn. II. 10. 232.
T0\p,ripbrepov, adv. (comparat. of roX-
/ii/poos, Buttm. H5- 5,) the more boldly,
with greater confidence and freedom, Rom.
15, 15. Pol. 1. 17. 17. Luc. Icarom. 10 ;
Xen. Conv. 2. 12.
fo ov, 6, (roXjudco,) fit bold, -ven
turous, daring man, Jos. B. J. 3. 10. 2.
Thuc. 1. 70. In N. T. in a bad sense, one
over-bold, audacious, presumptuous, 2 Pet.
2, 10.
TO/40?, T), ov, (r/^ii a),) cutting, sharp,
keen, Plato Tim. 61. e. In N. T. only com
parat. ro/xwrepor, TJ, ov, sharper, keener,
trop. Heb. 4, 12. So Luc. Tox. 11. Pho-
cyl. 116 or 118.
TOjUorrepo?, see in ro/xoy.
To|foi/, ov, ro. a bow, for shooting
arrows, Rev. 6, 2. Sept. oft for Hr>
Gen. 27. 3. Ps. 7, 13. Luc. D. Deor. 7.
1. Hdian. 6. 5. 9. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 9.
TOTrdfyov, ov, ro , ( i. q. roVa^or,) the
topaz Rev. 21, 20 ; a transparent gem of a
golden or orange colour ; not the green
topaz of Pliny, which seems to have been
the modern chrysolite, H. N. 37. 8 or 32.
Sept. for n^JIiQ Ex. 28, 17. Ez. 28, 13.
Diod. Sic. 3. 39 where see. Strabo 16. p.
769 [1115. a], TO. T07rdia- Xi Soy Se eVrt
See Wetst. N. T. II. p. 845. Braun. de
Vest, sacerdot. p. 508. Rosenm. Alterthk.
IV. i. p. 32.
TOTTO?, ov, 6, a place, space, locus, e. g.
1. As occupied or filled by any person or
thing, a place, spot, space, room. a) Pr.
Matt. 28, 6 rov roVoi 6Vov tVelro 6 Kvpios.
Mark 16, 6. Luke 2,7 OVK rjv avrols roVoj
iv r<5 KaraXv/iart. (Sept. Gen. 24, 23.)
T07TO?
727
TOCTOUT09
Luke 14, 9. 10. 22. John 20, 7. [25.]
Acts 7, 33. Heb. 8, 7. Rev. 2, 5 KH^O-M
ryv Xv^viav crov TOV TOTTOV auT/jy. 6, 14.
20, 11. Sept. for Bipa Gen. 24, 23. 1 K.
8, 6. 7. (Luc. Necyom. 17 6 AUIKOS UTTO-
HfTpfjcrri exdcTTG) rov TOTTOV, Si Swcrt 8e TO p.-
yiiTTov ou TrXfov iroSos. Hdian. 2. 14. 10.)
Hence SiStmu TOTTO? rii/i, to give place to
any one, to make room, Luke 14, 9. Rom.
12, 19. Eph. 4, 27 ; see fully in S/Sw/xt no.
I.e. b) Trop. place, condition, part, cha
racter; 1 Cor. 14, 166 u.va.Ti\r]pa>v TOV ro-
irov TOV iStwrou he who fills the place of one
unlearned, i. e. who is unlearned ; comp. in
avaTT\npoa> lett. d. [Acts 1, 25.] So Philo
Somn. p. 600. e, rbv dyyeXou TOTTOV eVt o-^f.
Jos. Ant. 16. 7. 2 auras 8e TroXXaias 1 0770X0-
yovptvov TOTTOV \apfiavn. c) Trop. piece,
i. q. opportunity, occasion ; Acts 25, 16 irplv
^ ... TOTTOV Tf UTroXoyiay X(i/3oi KrX. Rom.
15, 23 p.r]K(Ti TOTTOV fxatv (TOV ft>ayyeXie-
o-3ai) tv TO:S K\ip.a<ri TOVTOIJ. Heb. 12, 17.
So Ecclus. 4, 5. Pol. 1. 88.2 rorros cXeovs.
jEschin. 84. 39.
2. Of a particular place, spot, where any
thing is done or takes place ; Luke 10, 32
6p.oia>s Se Kal A.fviTrjs, ytvopevos KOTO. TOV
TOTTOV. 11,1. 19,5. John 4, 20. 5,13. 6,
23. 10,40. 11.30. 18,2. 19,20.41. 2 Pet.
1,19. Pleonast. Rom. 9, 26 ev rw roVw
ou, in the place ichere, i. q. simpl. where,
quoted from Hos. 2, 1 [1, 10], where Sept.
for ics nipsa. Sept. genr. for n- pri
Gen. 28, 16. 17. Ruth 3, 4. Pol. 4. 72. 5.
Hdian. 1. 8. 11.
3. Of the place where one dwells, so
journs, belongs, e. g. a) Of persons, a
dwelling-place, abode, home; Luke 16, 28
15 TOV TOTTOV TOVTOV TTJS ftcUrdvOV. John 1 1,
6. 14, 2 iropfvo\iai fToip-dcrai TOTTOV vp.1v.
v. 3. Acts 1, 25 see in 18109 no. 2. c. Acts
12, 17. Rev. 12, 6. 8. 14. So of a house,
dwelling, Acts 4, 31 ; also a temple, Acts
7, 49 TIS TOTTOS Trjs KaTaTTavcrfcas pov, quot
ed from Is. 66, 1 where Sept. for C 1 ?^ .
Hence the temple as the abode of God is
called 6 TOTTOJ ayios Matt. 24, 15. Acts 6,
13. 14. 21, 28 bis. So Sept. and Q-ipa
v:h;3 Ps. 24, 3 ; &}3? B Is. 60, 13. Sept.
genr! for Cl pa Gen. 29, 26 ; r^a 1 Sam.
10, 26. 2 Chr. 18, 15. So Luc. D. Mort.
17. 2. de Luctu 2, spoken of Hades as the
abode of the dead. Hdian. 4. 2. 18, i. q.
o"KT]p.a $16. b) Of things, the place where
any thing is kept, as a sword, i. e. a sheath,
scabbard, Matt. 26, 52.
4. In a geographical or topographical
sense, a place, a part of a country, of the
earth, etc. a) Of a definite place or spot
in a city, district, country ; Matt. 27. 33 bis,
fls TOTTOV \ey6p.fvov FoXyoSa, o eVri \(ycfi(-
vos Kpavinv TOTTOS. Mark 1 5, 22 bis. Luke
23, 33. John 19, 17. So Luke 6, 17. 22,
40 comp. v. 39. John 6, 10. 19, 13. Rev.
16, 16. Acts 27, 8. 29. 41. 28, 7. Sept.
for Oi pa Gen. 22, 2. 14. 28, 19. So Cob.
Tab. 16. Diod. Sic. 1. 9. Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 1 1.
b) Of a place as inhabited, a city, village,
quarter, or the like ; Luke 4, 37 fls navm
TOTTOV TTJS TTfpl^UtpOV. 10, 1 flf TTaCTCLV TToXtl*
(eat TOTTOV. Matt. 14, 35. Acts 16, 3. 27, 2.
Rev. 18, 17 in later edit. Also tv iravrl
TUTTCO, in eiery place, every where among
men, 1 Cor. 1,2. 2 Cor. 2, 14. 1 Thess. 1,8.
[2 Thess. 3, 16.] 1 Tim. 2, 8. So Sept.
2 Chr. 34, 6. Jos. Ant. 1 1. 8. 4. Hdian. 3.4.6.
Xen. Hell . 7. 1 . 3 . c) Of a tract of country,
district, region ; e. g. tpr]p.os TOTTOS, eprjuoi
TOTTOI, Matt. 14, 13. 15. Mark 1, 35. 45. 6.31.
32. 35. Luke 4, 42. 9, 10. 12 ; 8C avvbpuv
TIJTTCOV Matt. 12, 43. Luke 11, 24 ; KOTII TO-
TTOVS, in divers places, quarters, countries,
Matt. 24, 7. Mark 1 3, 8. Luke 2 1 , 1 1 . Also
of a land, country, John 1 1, 48 dpovo-iv j]p.~iv
TOV TOTTOV Kal TO t^vos, i. e. our country and
nation. Heb. 11, 8. Acts 7, 7 Xarpevo-ouo-i
p.e (v TO) TOTTO) roi/rw, i. e. in this land, in
allusion to Gen. 15. 14, filled out perhaps
from Ex. 3, 12. So Hdian. 3. 14. 2. Dem.
49. 5 ralf aXXai? raly eV TOVTU> rej TOTTOJ
vf/a-ois. Xen. An. 1. 5. 1. ib. 4. 2. 4. d)
Trop. of a place or passage in a book ; Luke
4, 17 fvpe TOV TOTTOV ov rfv ytypanpfvov. So
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 20. Prob. not found else
where in this sense, Sturz Lex. Xen. s. v.
Suid. TOTTOS r] e*caoTou Xoyov TrepioSoy.
TOCTOUT09, TOfravTT], TOCTOVTO and TOVOV-
TOV, a strengthened form for TOCTOS, TJ, ov,
correl. to oo-oj, TTOCTOS, Buttm. 5 79. 4, 5 ; so
great, so much, so many.
1. Pr. of magnitude, intcns. so great,
Matt. 8, 10 ou5e Too-avTrjv TT KTTIV fvpov.
Luke 7, 9. John 12, 37. Rev. 18, 17. Plur.
Neut. Toa-avTa, so great things, benefits,
Gal. 3, 4. With ocroj corresponding, Heb.
1,4. 7, 22 comp. 20. 10, 25. Rev. 18, 7.
21. 16 Rec. So 2 Mace. 4, 3. Hdian. 7. 8.
4. Xen. An. 3. 5. 7 ; c. 6W Hdian. 2. 3.
17. Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 4. Of a specific amount,
so much and no more ; Acts 5, 8 bis, tl TO-
(TOVTOV TO x&piov aTT(8o<r^( ; AcrX. So Xen
Mem. 1. 3. 5. ib. 2. 4. 4.
2. Of time, so long ; John 14. 9 rocroOroi
Xpovov. Heb. 4, 7. Hdian. 1. 6. 1. Xen.
Hell. 4. 6. 13.
3. Of number, multitude, collect, or in
Plur. so many, so numerous; Matt. 15, 33
bis, Sproi TocrovToi . . . o%\ov TO<TCVTOV.
rore
728
Luke 15, 29. John 6, 9. 21, 11. 1 Cor. 14,
10. Heb. 12, 1. Jos. Ant. 11. 1. 3. Hdian.
1. 17. 10. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4 2.
Tore, adv. demonstr. of time, then, at that
ft me,correl. to ore, Trore, Buttm. } 116. 4.
1. In general propositions, then, marking
succession ; e. g. after jrpwrov, as Matt. 5,
24 Trpurov SiaAAuy^St . . . Kai Tore e AScoi
7rpoV</>epe KT\. 12, 29. Mark 3, 27. John 2,
10 ; with oral , 2 Cor. 12, 10 oravyap dcrSe-
yeo, rore oWaro y et/. John 2, 10. Simply,
Luke 11, 26. So c. STOV Hdian. 2. 9. 4.
Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 17.
2. Of time past ; e. g. with a notation of
time preceding, as ore, Matt. 13, 26 ore Se
(f3\d<TTT)<TfV 6 XP T S ToVf ffpdvT) Kill TO.
idvia. 21, 1. John 12, 16 ; with o>r John
7, 10. 11, 6; perd c. ace. John 13,27.
So after a participle as noting time, Acts
27, 21. 28, 1 Kai diao-aj3eWey, rore fTTfyvco-
crav KT\. comp. Matth. 565. 1 sq. Buttm.
5 144. n. 3. Also as opp. vvv, Rom. 6, 21.
Gal. 4 8 comp. 9. v. 29. Heb. 12,26;
euSews ro re Acts 17, 14. Simply, where
the notation of time lies in the context, and
ro re, then, at that time, is often i. q. there
upon, after that ; Matt. 2, 7 comp. 4. v.
17 rore eVA^pcba?; TO prj%(i> KT\. 3, 5. 13
ro re irapayivfTai 6 irjcrovs, i. e. after this,
comp. v. 6. 7. Matt. 3, 15. 4, 1. 26, 3.
John 19, 1. 16. Acts 1, 12. 10, 46. 48.
Heb. 10, 7. 9. al. So c. ore Xen. Cyr. 8.
4. 14 comp. 13; s- Hdian. 3. 3. 5. Xen.
Conv. 1. 14; particip. Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 6 ;
opp. vvv Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 8. Simpl. Sept.
Gen. 13, 7. Ezra 4, 23. 24. Ceb. Tab. 29.
Xen. Conv. 1. 14 ov8e rore. Also in later
usage ajro TOT e, from then, from that time,
Matt. 4, 17. 16, 21. 26, 16. Luke 16, 16;
see Phryn. ed. Lob. p. 461. Sturz de Dial.
Mac. p. 211. Sept. for nss [TXt;] Ecclus.
8, 12. With the art. as adj. 6 rore noa-pos
the then world 2 Pet. 3, 6; comp. Buttm.
1 125. 6. So Hdian 1. 14. 10. Xen. An. 2.
2. 20.
3. Of a time future, e. g. with Srav pre-
ced. Matt. 25, 31 orav 8e eASty 6 vlos rot)
di/3p. . . . rore /caSicret eVt SpdVov /crA. Mark
13,14. Luke 14, 10. 21,20. John 8, 28.
1 Cor. 13, 10. 16, 2. 1 Thess. 5, 3. Pleo-
nast. ora/ . . . Tore eV eVeiVaty TOLS fjiiepais
Luke 5, 35. (Comp. Dem. 288. 21 ro re
KOT tKflvov TOV KatpoV.) With Trpcarov,
Luke 6, 42 ; opp. aprt 1 Cor. 13, 12. Sim
ply, Mark 13, 21 /cat rore edv TIS vp.lv e^nrj
rA. v. 26. 27. Luke 13, 26. 21, 27. 1 Cor.
4, 5. 2 Thess. 2, 8. Sept. simpl. for TJJ
Ex. 12, 44. 48. Luc. D. Deor. 4. 5 etVd-
/xe Sa rore, rt Trpanrtov. Hdian. 3. 9. 13. -j-
rovvavTiov, (eVaiTioy,) crasis for ra
evavriov, Buttm. $ 29. n. 3 ; pr. the opposite,
3 Mace. 3, 22. Xen. Hell. 7. 5. 26. In N.
T. as adv. on the contrary, contrariwise,
2 Cor. 2, 7. Gal. 2, 7. 1 Pet. 3, 9. See
Buttm. I 128. n. 4. } 131. n. 14. So Ml V.
H. 3. 12. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 8.
crasis for TO oVo/xa, Buttm.
128. n. 4 ; adverbially i. q. by name, Matt.
27, 57; see in 6Vyia no. 1. See Buttm.
5 131. 7. Jos. Ant. 8. 7. 6. Palzeph. 40. 3.
Luc. D. Deor. 3. 1.
TOVTecrri, crasis for TOUT conn, that is,
id est, used in explanations ; so in Acts 1,
19 Rec. A/ceXSa/xa, rovreWt, ^atpiov dlp.a-
TOS. 19, 4. Rom. 7, 18. 9, 8. Philem. 12.
Heb. 2, 14. 7,5. 9,11. 10,20. 11,16. 13,
15. 1 Pet. 3, 20. Sept. for KW Job 40,
19. In later editions every where written
separately, TOVT eori, and so Rec. in Matt.
27, 46. Mark 7, 2. Rom. .10, 6. 7. 8. So
Diod. Sic. 4. 7.
TOVTO, see in OVTO?.
rpdyos, ov, o, a he-goat, Tiircus, Heb. 9,
12. 13. 19. 10, 4. Sept. for fii iW? Gen.
31, 10 ; "Ttt?S Lev. 16, 5. 7 ; ti 1 ;? Gen. 32,
14. Luc. D. Deor. 4. 1. Plut. Thes. 18.
a, r)s, 17, (prob. for rerpdrre^a
TfTpa, Trt ^u,) a table, pr. with four legs.
1. Genr. a table, for setting on food, ta
king meals. a) Pr. Matt. 15, 27. Mark
7, 28. Luke 16, 21. 22, 21. 30. So of the
table for the shew-bread, Heb. 9, 2, i. q.
f) rpdnefr rijs 7rpo3eVea>j 1 Mace. 1, 22 ;
Sept. for irttfl Ex. 25, 23. 27 sq. comp. in
7rpo3eo-ts no. 1. Sept. and "J^bttii genr.
1 Sam. 20, 33. 2 Sam. 9, 7. 10? ^So Pa-
laeph. 23. 1. Luc. Asin. 7. Xen. Conv. 2. 1.
b; Meton. like Engl. table, for that which is
set on, food, a meal, banquet; Acts 16, 34
Trape%r)Ke rpuTTf^av he set a table, made
ready a meal : comp. in Traparfer)p.i no. 1. a.
Acts 6, 2 StaKoi>eii> rpcnregais, see in 6 ta/co-
vf<*> no. 2. (M\. V. H. 2. 17. Hdian. 4. 7.
8.) Rom. 11, 9 yevrfif]Ta> TJ rp. CLVTUIV els
irayiSa, quoted from Ps. 69, 23 where Sept.
forinbiy. i Cor. 10, 21 bis. Sept. and
V^ti Ps. 23, 5. Prov. 9, 2. So Jos. Ant.
10. 9. 4. Hdian. 1. 6. 2. Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 26.
2. Spec, the fable of a money-changer,
a broker s table or counter, at which he sat
in the market or public place, e. g. in the
outer court of the temple, Matt. 21, 12.
Mark 11, 15. John 2, 15; see in /cep^art-
O-TTJS, Ko\\vfti<TTfjs. So Lys. 1 14. 37. Isaeus
105. 119. Hence genr. a broker s office,
lanlc, where money was deposited and
729
rpetfxa
loaned out, Luke 19, 23 StSwai TO apyvpiov
iirl TT/V Tpdm^av. See in TpaTrefiTTjr. So
Dem. 895. 5, 15. ib. 1356. 10.
Tpa7reiTr)<?, O v, 6, (rpaTrefa,) one who
keeps an exchange-table, a money-changer,
broker, banker, in Lat. also called trapezita,
mensarius, argenlarius, one who exchanged
money, and who also received money on
deposit at interest in order to loan it out to
others at a higher rate ; see Bo3ckh Staatsh.
d. Ath. I. p. 139 sq. Diet, of Antt. arts.
Argenlarii, Mensarii. Adam s Rom. Ant.
p. 501. Comp. Dem. p. 816 fin. p. 948 init.
Matt. 25, 27 eSei ovv ere fiaXelv TO apyvpiov
pov TOIS rpanf^irais- Jos. Ant. 12. 2. 3.
Pol. 32. 13. 6. Dem. 1186. 7.
TpavfMdj aros, TO, (riTpaxTKO), Tp<ia>,) a
wound, Luke 10, .34. Sept. for SSS Gen.
4, 22. Is. 1, 6. 2 Mace. 14, 45. Pol . 2. 69.
1. Xen. Mem. 3. 4. 1.
rpav/jiari^w, f. ura>, (Tpav/ia,) to wound,
C. ace. Luke 20, 12 TOVTOI Tpav/xarurai/rej
f&paXov. Acts 19, 16. Sept. for SSQ Cant
5,7. 1 Mace. 16,9. Luc. Epigr. 20. Thuc.
4. 12. Xen. Hell. 4. 3. 23.
), f. /o-w, (rpdxi^os, ) to seize
by the neck or throat, to throttle, as a wrest
ler his antagonist, so as to bend the head
back, Plut. M. Anton. 33 ; Pass. Plut. de
Curios. 12 opaTe rbv C&XTJTTJV vnb 7raiio~K.a-
piov Tpaxrj\i6p.fvov. Plato Riv. 132. c;
comp. JE>\. V. H. 12. 58. Also of an ani
mal, Diog. Laert. 6. 61 ?8e TOV icptbv dpp.a-
VlOl>, WS V7TO TOV TV\OVTOS KOpCHTLOV Tpa^TjXt-
T ai. Hence in N. T. trop. to lay bare, to
lay open ; Pass. part. Heb. 4,13 iravra Se
yvp.va Kal TfTpa\r]\io~p.fi a Tols <5(p3aX/xoTr
avroi). So Hesych. TfTpax^Xto-p-eVa rrt-
<pai/fpcop.eW. Comp. Sueton. Vitell. 17 in
forum tractus est, reducto coma capite, ceu
noxii solent, atque etiam mento mucrone
gkdii subjecto, ut visendam praeberet faciam.
Plin. Panegyr. 34. See Wetst. N. T. II.
p. 398. Bleek Hebriierbr. II. p. 585 sq.
Others here refer it to the bending back of
the neck of an animal for the slaughter-
knife ; for which there seems to be no au
thority.
rpd xrjXo j, ov, 6, the neck, throat, Matt.
18, 6. Mark 9, 42. Luke 17, 2. Acts 15, 10
see in vy6s no. 1. b. Rom. 16, 4 TOV iavrcav
Tpdxrj\ov vn&vKav, sc. under the axe, i. e.
have exposed their lives to peril for my
safety. Luke 15, 20 et Acts 20, 37 tWn-fo-oy
firi TOV Tpd)(Ti\ov OVTOV, i. e. embraced him ;
comp. Gen. 33,4 where Sept. for "NJS, as
Isn 45, 14. Josh. 10, 24 ; >Fp Deut. 10,
16. Is. 48, 4. Hdian. 1. 17. 25. Dem. 744.
6. Xen. An. 7. 4. 9.
la, v, (kindr. pdcrcro), p^
rough, uneven, e. g. 6o(
Luke 3, 5. Acts 27, 29 Tpa^etat Torrot, i. e.
rocks, breakers. Sept. for E" 1 ^ 1 } Is. 40, 4.
Sept. Jer. 2,25 68bs T P . Ceb. Tab. 15. Xen.
An. 4. 6. 12.
, t 8os, 17, Trachonilis, a part
of the tetrarchy of Philip, Luke 3, 1 ; comp.
in iroupm a. This was the north-eastern
most of the districts into which the habita
ble region east of the Jordan was divided,
bounded easterly by the Arabian desert ;
on the S. \V. by Auranitis and Gaulonitis ;
and extending from the territory of Damas
cus on the North, to near Bostra on the
South ; Euseb. Onom. art. Ituraa. The
name according to Strabo is derived from
two mountains called Tpax^ves, which are
not yet identified ; Strab. 16. p. 755, 756.
Trachonitis included what is now known
as el-Lejah, on the eastern part of Haur^n,
a singular rocky region full of chasms and
defiles, and inaccessible to an enemy. The
country in its present state is fully described
by Burckhardt, Travels in Syria p. 51 sq.
211 sq. To Trachonitis belonged Kenath,
Canalha, now KunawAl, see Euseb. Onom.
art. Canath ; also Phacno, now Musmeih,
see Inscr. in Burckh. p. 117. See genr.
Jos. Ant. 17. 8. 1 ; also ib. 15. 10. 1. ib.
16. 9. 1. Reland Pal. p. 108. Gesen. Notes
on Burckh. p. 510. Winer Realw. s. voc.
Jos. Ant. 1. 6. 4. ib. 17. 11. 4.
rpet?, ol, at, Neut. rpia, TO., card. num.
three, Matt. 12,40. 13,33. 18,20. al. Buttm.
5 70. 3. So Sept. for tiba Gen. 7, 13. saep.
Xen. An. 6. 6. 36. For the pr. n. Tpfis
Ta/3/pwzt, see in Taftepvai. -f-
Tpe/^co, (Tpe co.) found only in pres. and
impf. Passow s. v. to tremble, from fear,
absol. Matt. 5, 33 (pofinSf to-a KOI Tpfp.ovo-a.
Luke 8, 47. Acts 9, 6. Sept. for Usn Jer.
4, 24. So Hdian. 6. 9. 2. Dem. 314. 24.
Plato Rep. 554. d. Hence, to tremble al
any thing, to fear, to be afraid of; so with
a particip. 2 Pet. 2, 10 ov Tptpovo-i f&aafyr]-
liovvTts, they do not tremble speaking eril,
they are not afraid to speak evf. ; comp.
Buttm. {144. 6. a. Winer 5 46. 1. So c.
inf. Soph. OZd. Col. 128 or rp/p.op.fi/ \tyeiv.
With an ace. Sept. for l?n I s . 66, 2. 5.
Plato Parm. 137. a, 8t e /j7mpt ai> Tpepovrt
TO fJLf\\OV.
rpe<j)W, f. 2p<n|/-<u, comp. Buttm. { 18. 2 ,
pr. to make thick, Jlrm, fast, as a fluid, -yaXa
730
%pt\l/ai lo curdle milk, Horn. Od. 9. 246.
Genr. and in N. T.
1 . lo make thick or fat, by feeding ; hence
to feed, to nurse, to nourish, to cherish ; c.
acc. Matt. 6, 26 6 TTarrjp vjj.u>v 6 ovpdvios
rpecpft aura. 25, 37 TroYe (re f i8op.fv ittwuiv-
ra, /cat fyptyapcv ; Luke 12, 24. [23, 29.]
Acts 12, 20. Rev. 12. 6. 14. Spec, to pam
per, ray /capSiay James 5. 5. comp. in KapS/a
no. 1 . a. y. Sept. for b"OXfi Prov. 25, 22 ;
^3 1 K. 18, 13; r\si Gen. 48, 15.
Luc. D. Deor. 20. 13. Dem. 1358. 13. Xen.
Mem. 2. 7. 2. ib. 2. 9. 2.
2. to nurture, to bring up, Luke 4, 16
Nafoper, ou ^i rftpafipevogf 1 Mace. 3,
33. Hdian. 1. 7. 5. Plato Rep. p. 558. d.
Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 1.
rpe^co, f. Zptgofjim, aor. 2 tSpapov,
Buttm. ^ 18. 2. ^ 114.
1. to ? un, intrans. and absol. Matt. 27,
48 ei<3ecoy dpa/jLcov fls f avTtav. Mark 5, 6.
15, 36. Luke 15, 20. John 20, 2 rpe x ovv
KOI fpxrrai. V. 4 fTpf%ov Se ol 8vo. With
erri c. acc. loc. Luke 24, 12 ; fls final Rev.
9, 9 ; inf. final Matt. 28, 8. Sept. for "pi
Gen. 24, 28. 2 Sam. 18, 19; c. eVi Gen.
24, 20. Joel 2, 9. So 2 Mace. 5, 2. Pa-
laeph. 22. 3. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 9. Spec, of
those who run in a stadium or public race,
1 Cor. 9, 24 bis, ol tv crra8l<a rpxoj/rey,
Trdvrfs p.ev rpe^ovcriv KT\. (Hdian. 5. 6. 17.
Plut, Mor. II. p. 21, 8pap.flv a-rddiov.)
Trop. in comparisons drawn from the pub
lic races and applied to Christians, as ex
pressing strenuous effort in the Christian
life and cause ; 1 Cor. 9, 24 ovrco rpe^ere
Iva KaraXd/3?jre sc. TO ftpajSdov. v. 26 ; (is
Kfvov, in vain, Gal. 2, 2 bis. Phil. 2, 16;
KaXcoy Gal. 5, 7 ; c. acc. of kindr. noun,
Heb. 12, 1 Tpfxa>p.(i> TOV 7rpoKflp.fvov rjfuv
dyuiva let us run the race set before us ; see
Buttm. ^ 131. 4, and for the Subjunct.
J 139. m. 3. So c. dyava Dion. Hal. Ant.
7. 48. Hdot. 8. 102. Trop. also of strenu
ous effort in general, Rom. 9, 16 ou roC
SeXoj/roy, ov8e rot) Tpf^ovTos. So Anth.
Gr. IV. p. 1 34 Tvivf KOL fvfppaivov T L yap
avpiov fj T L ro p.e\\ov ; ov8e\s ywaxTKei fj.fj
rpe ^e, p.rj Korrla.
2. Trop. of rumour, word, doctrine, to
run, to spread quickly ; 2 Thess. 3, 1 Iva 6
\6yos TOV Kvpiov rpfxy. Comp. Sept. eu>s
rd^ovs dpap-f tTai 6 \6yos O.VTOV, for V!|"|i
s. 147, 15.
aroj, ro, (rtrpaiVco, rpdco,) pr.
that which is pierced through, a hole, e. g.
the eye of a needle, Luke 18, 25 Lachm. for
rpujuaXt a Rec. Genr. Pol. 1. 22. 6. Plato
Gorer. 494. b.
rptd/COVTa, O h a i, TO, (rpe is, Tpia,}
thirty, Matt. 13, 8. 23. 26, 15. 27, 3. 9.
Mark 4, 8. 20. Luke 3, 23. John 5, 5. 6, 19.
Gal. 3, 17. See Buttm. 5 70. 4. Sept. for
c VSJbia Gen. 5, 3. 5. 16. Luc. D. Mort. 6.
1. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 31.
i, a, (rpely, rpi a,) three
hundred, Mark 14, 5. John 12, 5. See
Buttm. ^70. Sept. for nix a ttJb 15 Gen.
6, 15. Luc. Ver. Hist. 2. 13. Xen. An. 3.
4. 43.
Tplfto\QS, ^ ^ a dj. ( rpt f , /Se Xos,) three-
pointed, three-pronged; Subst. 6 rpi /3oXoy,
a caltrop, crow-foot, composed of three or
more radiating spikes or prongs, and thrown
upon the ground to annoy cavalry ; comp.
Diet, of Antt. art. Tribulus. Adam s Rom.
Ant. p. 542. Veget. 3. 24. Plut. Mor. II. p.
76 rpifioXovs o-iSripovs Karaoke tpai. In
N. T. tribulus, the land caltrop, Engl.
Vers. thistle, brier, a low thorny shrub so
called from the resemblance of its thorns
and fruit, to the military caltrop, tribulus
terrestris of Linn. Matt. 7, 16. Heb. 6, 8.
Sept. for Trm Gen. 3, 18 ; c^JS Prov. 22,
5. So Dioscor. 4. 15. Hesych. rp//3oXos
UKCIV^S etdos. Lat. tribulus Virg. Georg. 1.
153.
Tpipo?, ou, 17, (rp//3w,) a beaten path,
way, high-U-ay, e. g. evSei as Troietre ray rpt-
povs Matt. 3, 3. Mark 1, 3. Luke 3, 4, all
quoted from Is. 40, 3 where Sept. for f&OE. .
Sept. also for rnk Gen. 49, 17; Main?
Prov. 1, 15. Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. is .
Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 13.
Tpiena : a ?, 17, (rfunjs ; rpay, rpt a,
eroy,) a triennium, the space of three years,
Acts 20, 31. Theophr. C. PI. 1. 20. 4.
Plut. comp. Demetr. c. Anton. 6.
Tpi^Q), f. t o-o), onomatop. to give out a
stridulous, creaking, grating sound, to
screak, Lat. stridere, intrans. spoken chiefly
of living things, as of the cry or chirping
of young birds, Horn. II. 2. 314. Luc. Tim.
21 ; of bats, Hdot. 3. 110. ib. 4. 183 ; espec.
of the thin stridulous cry attributed to the
manes or shades, Horn. II. 23. 101. Od. 24.
5. Luc. Necyom. 11; of the shrieks of wo
men, Plut. C. Mar. 19 ; later of the wheez
ing or snorting of elephants, Luc. Zeux.
10. Also of inanimate things, as the chord
of a lyre, Anth. Gr. IV. p. 57 ; iron as filed,
Alex. Aphrod. In N. T. of the teeth, to
grate, to gnash, c. acc. of part, Mark 9, 18
rpi fei rows oSuVray, he gnasheth with his
teeth. For the acc. as defining and qualify
ing the action of the verb, see Matth. { 424.
4. Buttm. 5 131. 7.
731
Tp07TO(f)Ope(i)
TplfJiTjVO?, ou, 6, 17, adj. (rpi r, p.r)v,~) of
three months, tri7nestris, jEschin. 63. 14.
In N. T. Neut. TO rpi^vov, threemonths,
trimestre, Heb. 11, 23. Sept. for rbr^a
S->irnn Gen. 38, 24 ; nttjblS n 2 K. 24, 8.
Pol. 5. 1. 12. ib. 32. 12. i.
T/otV, adv. (rpeTj, rpi a,) fftn ce,
fimes, Matt. 26, 34. 75. Mark 14, 30. 72.
Luke 22, 34. 61. John 13, 38. 2 Cor. 11,
25 bis. 12,8. So Trl rpis,up to thrice,
thrice, Acts 10, 16. 11, 10; see in rt III.
2. b. Sept. T pis for B^BSB ubttJ 2 K. 13,
18. 19. Luc. Tox. 39. Xen. (Ec. 2. 4.
rpicrreyo?, O u, 6, 17, adj. (rpiV, o-riyrj, )
pr. three-roofed ; genr. three-storied, having
three floors or stories, ouot rpi o-reyoi Jos.
B. J. 5. 5. 5 ; o-Toai Dion. Hal. Ant. 3. 68.
In N. T. Neut. TO rplvre yov, the third
floor, third story, Acts 20, 9; comp. in
vntpvov. So Symm. Gen. 6, 16; comp.
f] Tpia-Ttyr] Artemid. 4. 46.
rpia"%L\.lol, at, a, (rpi r, x i ^ tot O three
thousand, Acts 2, 41. See Buttm. 70.
Sept. for c^J* nubti Ex. 32, 28. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 1. 33. ~
T/31TO9, q, ov, ordin. adj. (rpeif,) tfie
Hard, e. g.
1. Genr. Matt. 20, 3 Trepi TTJV rpirqv
&pav. 22, 26 6 rpiros. 27, 64. Luke 12, 38.
2 Cor. 12, 2. Rev. 4, 7. al. Sept. for
tfrtxa Gen. 1, 13. 2, 14. So ;E1. V. H.
7. 5. Xen. An. 2. 2. 4. Spec, rfj Tpirrj
f]p.fpa on the third day Matt. 16, 21. Mark
9, 31 ; Tfl fjfj.. TTJ TpiTt] John 2, 1 ; T?/ TPI TJ?
sc. IJ/LI. Luke 13, 32. So Xen. Hell. 4. 1.
20 ; TTJ rpi-rr) Cyr. 8. 7. 5.
2. Neut. TO rpiToi,e. g. a) Subst.
with p-tpos impl. a //arc?, the third part, c.
gen. of a whole, Rev. 8, 7 TO rpirov T<BI>
dt vo-puv. v. 8. 9 bis. 10. 11. 12 quinq. 9,
15. 18. 12, 4 ; non al. So Sept. for rvtpbttJ
Num. 15, 6. 7. 2 Sam. 18, 2. b) Adv.
the third time, e. g. TO rpirov Mark 14, 41.
John 21, 17 bis. Simpl. rplrov id. Luke
20, 12. 23, 22. John 21, 14. 1 Cor. 12, 28 ;
TO LTOV TOVTO, (his third time, 2 Cor. 12, 14.
13, 1 ; non. al. Sept. rplrov for t^rsa fciboi
Num. 24, 10; rpirov rovro for D ttibui nt
Judg. 16, 15. So rpirov Dion Cass. 58. 10.
p. 596. Also f< Tpirov adv. the third
time Matt. 26, 44 ; see in no. 2 fin. +
77, ov, (3pi^, Tpt^oj,) of hair,
hairy; VCIKKOS rpix<-voy Rev. 6, 12. Sept.
for "ttto Zech. 13, 4. Xen. An. 4. 8. 3
ou, 6, (Vpf /ico.) a tremlling-
from fear, terror, Mark 16, 8 ei^f Se ai/Taj
Tpo/ios Km (Kcrraais. Sept. for "^"J?^ Job
4, 14 ; ins Ex. 15, 15. So 1 Mace. 7, 18.
Plut. M. Crass. 26. Plato Tim. 62. b.
Coupled with <po,3or, e. g. (pd/3os KOI rp6-
fj.os, fear and trembling, intens. expressing
great timidity, diffidence, 1 Cor. 2, 3 ; or
profound respect, reverence, 2 Cor. 7, 15
cor fjiera (po/3ou KOI Tpdjuou e S ao-3e avTov.
Eph. 6, 5. Phil. 2, 12. Comp. Sept. Is. 19,
6. Ps. 55, 5.
T/307T/;, f)s, %, (TpeVw,) a turning, turn
ing back, e. g. of the heavenly bodies in
their courses, as at the solstices, James 1,
17 OVK tvi TrapaXXay?}. f) TporrJjs drroo-Ki aoTia,
see in aVoo-*/ao-/xa. Sept. Job 38, 33 Tpo-
Trar ovpavov. Deut. 33, 14 rj\iov Tponutv.
Horn. Od. 15. 404 Tpojra! ^eXi oio. Pol. 9.
15. 2. Also a turning back or rout of ene
mies, 1 Mace. 4, 35. Xen. An. 1. 8. 25.
Tpo?ro9, ou, 6, (YpeVco.) pr. a turning,
turn, direction ; hence genr. a manner, way,
mode, Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 19 efs p.fi> StSao-KaXuiy
rporros ?)i> auT<5. In N. T.
1. a turn, manner, way, mode; in ad
verbial constructions: a) Ace. c. KOTO,
e. g. Ka3" ov -rponov, in what manner, i. e.
as, even as, comp. in Kara no. 5. Acts 15,
1 1 . 27, 25 ; Kara iravra rpanov in every way
Rom. 3, 2 ; Kara p.rjo fva. rporrov in no way,
2 Thess. 2, 3. So Sept. Num. 18, 7. Pol.
1.87.4. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 5. b) Ace. as adv.
ov Tponov, in what manner, i. e. as, even
as, Matt. 23, 37 ov rpoTrov firicrvvdyei opvis
ra voa-o-ia. Luke 13, 34. Acts 1, 11. 7, 28.
2 Tim. 3, 8. So too Jude 7 TOV opoiov rov-
TOIS Tponov. See Buttm. 5 115. 4. J 131. 7.
Matth. { 425. Winer $ 32. 6. Herm. ad Vig.
p. 880. Sept. for itix? Gen. 26, 29. Obad.
16. So 2 Mace. 15, 39. Hdian. 1. 2. 3.
Xen. An. 6. 3. 1 ; opoiov Tponov Luc. Ca-
tapl. 6. c) Dat. iravrl TpdVw, in every
way, Phil. 1, 18; see Buttm. 5*133. 4. b.
Winer J 31. 4. Also iv iravrl Tp6nq>
2 Thess. 3, 16 ; see in eV no. 3. b. So dat.
1 Mace. 14, 35. Arr. Epict. 2. 20. 8. Xen.
Cyr. 2. 1. 13.
2. Trop. a turn of mind and life, a man s
ways, habits, deportment; Heb. 13, 5 dcpt-
Xnpyvpor 6 TpoVof. Jos. Ant. 6. 12. 7.
Hdian. 2. 14. 9. Xen. An. 1. 9. 22.
Tp07TO(j)Ope(i), >, f. faco, (rponos, (po-
pe o),) to bear with the turn of any one, i. e.
with his disposition, habits, manners, con
duct, c. ace. Acts 13, 18 Rec. eTpono(f)6p7)-
a-tv avTovs, from Deut. 1, 31 where Sept.
Alex, et Compl. for K fiJ . Later edit, e rpo-
732
(f>o<p6jrjcrev. Constitut. Apost. 7. 36. Cic.
ad Att. 1 3. 29.
rpcxfrtj, Zjs, jj, (rpe(po>,) food, nourish
ment, sustenance; Matt. 3, 4 fj 8e rpo(pf)
avTov TJV uKpides KT\. 6, 25. 24, 45. Luke
12, 23. John 4, 8. Acts 2, 46. 9, 19. 14,
17. 27, 33. 34. 36. 38. James 2, 15. Trop.
nutriment for the mind, instruction, Heb. 5,
12. 14. Sept. pr. for bax Job 36, 31 ; nnb
Ps. 136, 25. Prov. 6, 8. So Arr. Epict. 1.
11. 12. Hdian. 1. 17. 23. Xen. Mem. 3.
11. 6. Spec, a stipend, hire, Matt. 10, 10
aios yap 6 fpyaTrjs TTJS rpofprjs O.VTOV,
comp. Luke 10, 7 et 1 Tim. 5, 18 where
it is TOV fjuor Sov O.VTOV. So Xen. CEc.
5. 13.
T po<fii/j,o? : ov, 6, Trophimus, pr. n. of
a Christian of Ephesus, Acts 20, 4. 21, 29.
2 Tim. 4, 20.
T/30(jf>o?, oO. 6, 17, (rpe cpco,) a nurser,
nurse, 1 Thess. 2, 7. Sept. for n^j^a
Gen. 35, 8. Is. 49, 23. Hdot. 6. 61. Pol".
16. 31. 2. Xen. Cyr. 7. 3. 13.
TpO(f}0(f)Ope(i), <S, f. Tjo-o), (Tpo(po<p6pr)S ;
Tpofpf], (pope eo,) to bring nourishment to any
one, to cherish, to care for, c. ace. Acts 13,
18 in later edit, from Deut. 1, 31 where
Sept. Cod. Vatic, for Heb. Ni23 ; see in
opf o). 2 Mace. 7, 27. Macar. Ho-
mil. 46 draXap,/3di/ei neat 7Tfpi3uX7m KOL rpo-
(po(popfi eV TroXXfl (TTopyrj. Hesych. eVpo-
(po(f)6pr](rev f^pe^fv.
T P X ta > " r "7> ( T PX 0ff >) a wheel-track,
rut, Nicand. Theriac. 876 dp.dgns rpoxid.
In N. T. in a wider sense, a track, way,
path; trop. Heb. 12, 13 rpo^tas op3as Troifj-
o-are roiy iroa\v vp.lv, i. e. ways of life and
conduct; quoted from Prov. 4, 26 where
Sept. for bjSB, as also Prov. 2, 15. 4, 11.
So Suid. rpo^Las Tropeias, rp ijBovs, epya-
crias-
r PX 0< >> v> > ( r P e/ X a) >) P r - a runner,
any thing made round for rolling or run
ning ; hence genr. a wheel, as of a chariot,
Sept. for "(Bfc 1 K. 7, 32. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1.
30; of a potter, Pol. 12. 15. 6; for torture,
Luc. D. Deor. 6. 5. Plut. Phocion 35. In
N. T. trop. a course, as if run by a wheel, or
perh. a circular course, circuit ; James 3, 6
Tpoxov TTJS ytveffens. see in yeveais no. 2.
Comp. Anacr. 4. 7 TOO^OS app-aros yap ola,
PIOTOS Tpe x KvXtcrSei f. Wetst. N. T. II.
p. 670. Some of the grammarians make a
distinction as between rpoxos wheel, and
rpo%6s course ; see Passow in rpoxos fin.
Tpu/3Xioi/, ov, TO, a dish, bowl, for eat
ing or drinking ; Matt. 26, 23 6 f^d^as
p.(T ep.ov (v r<u rpv/SXua. Mark 14, 20
Sept. for rnsp Ex. 25, 39. Num. 4. 7.
Luc. Tim. 54. ^El. V. H. 9. 37. Plut. De-
mosth. 23.
rpvyaco, , f. ^^ (rpvyn, ) to gather
in ripe fruits or grain, to harvest, gem.
Sept. for 12|3 Hos. 10, 12. 14; K^TTOV T/.
Long. 2. 4. Oftener and in N. T. of vin
tagers, to harvest or gather grapes, c. ace.
Luke 6, 44 ovde fK fodrov rpvyaxri (rrcxpv-
\r,v. Rev. 14, 18. 19. Sept. for "sa Deut.
24, 21. Judg. 9, 7. So Dioscor. 5. 29 T>
o-Tu(pv\r]v. Luc. Catapl. 20. Xen. CEc.
19. 19.
rpvjcoVj ovos, fj, (rpvfa, rpt fo),) a tur
tle-dove, Luke 2, 24; see in Treptorepd.
Sept. for "in Lev. 5, 7. 11. ^El. V. H. 1.
15. H. A. 1. 35, 39.
Tpv{j,a\ia, as, fj, (Tpv/j.r), rpvw,) a hole,
the eye of a needle, i. q. rpinrnyia, Mark 10,
25. Luke 18, 25. Genr. rpvp.. rf/s Trtrpas
Sept. Judg. 15, 11. Plut. de Puer. educ. 14.
TpVTTtJpa, aros, TO, (rpuTrdeo. rpvna,
rpvca,) a hole, the eije of a needle, Matt. 19,
24. Genr. Aristoph. Pac. 1234. Etymol.
Mag. 726. 55. Mo3ris p. 289, OTTTJV, Am/coir
T pvfyawa, rjs, T], Tryphccna, pr. n. of
a female Christian at Rome, Rom. 16, 12.
rpv(f>dc0. a, f. 170-0), (rpucpjj,) to live de
licately and luxuriously, to live in pleasure,
absol. James 5, 5. Sept. for "jWryj Neh.
9, 25 ; M?rjn Is. 66, 11. ^El. V. H. 2. 5.
Xen. Ath. 1. 11.
rpvcf)!], fjs, f), (SpuTTrcD.) delicate living,
luxury, sc. as breaking down the mind and
making effeminate. Luke 7, 25 ot eV. . . rpv-
<pf] vndpxovres. 2 Pet. 2, 13 see in rjp-epa
no. 1. a. Sept. for aS>F) Prov. 19, 10.
Cant. 7, 6. Test. XII P atr. p. 701 6 iv
rpvfyfi 8idya>v. Hdian. 5. 2. 14. Xen. Mem.
1. 6/10.
Tpv(f)h)(ra : TJS, f), Tryphosa, pr. n. of a
female Christian at Rome, Rom. 16, 12.
Tpcods, ddos, Troas, strictly Alexan-
dria-Troas, a city of Mysia, situated on the
coast over against the island of Tenedos, at
some distance southward from the site of
Troy. Its solitary ruins are now called
Eski-Stamboul. Acts 16, 8. 11. 20, 5. 6
2 Cor. 2, 12. 2 Tim. 4, 13. Ptolem. 5. 3
Plin. H. N. 5. 30. The name Troas or the
Troad strictly belonged to the whole dis
trict around Troy. See Pococke II. ii. p.
108. O. v. Richter Wallf. p. 462.
Tpcojv\\iov, ov, TO, Trogyllium, pr. n.
of a town and promontory on the western
rpcayco
733
coast of Asia Minor, opposite Samos, at the
foot of Mount Mycale. Acts 20, 15. Stra-
bo 14. 1. 13. p. 636.
rpcajd), f. IO/MU, aor. frpayov, (kindr.
rpaxa. rpvu,) to gnaw, to crack, to chew, pr.
fruits, nuts, raw beans, etc. which require
cracking with the teeth, Helot. 2. 37. ib. 2.
92 ; hence rpa>yd\ia, rpwKra, fruits, nuts,
almonds, and the like, set on as dessert. In
N. T. genr. to eat, i. q. eo-Sico, absol. Matt. 24,
38 TputyovTts KOI nivovres, eating and drink
ing, feasting, revelling, comp. in f o-3ia> no.
2. C. (Dem. 402. 21 rpatyfiv KOI irivtiv fjcrv-
x fj. Pol. 32. 9. 9. Xen. Conv. 4. 8.) With
ace. aprov v. aprovs by Hebr. John 13, 18,
quoted from Ps. 41, 10 where Heb. ^r 5 *}
Sept. e o-Sua, see fully in apros no. 2. Trop.
John G, 58 ; ace. a-dpua v. 54. 56. 57 ; see
fully in alpa no. 1.
Tvy%dva)j f. revo/iai, (kindr. rev^aj,)
aor. 2 f-rv^ov, perf. Tfrvx^Ka ; also perf. re-
nvxa Heb. 8, 6. Hdot. 3. 14, and in later
writers, see in no. 1 fin. See Buttm. 5 114.
Matth. J 251. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 395. To
hit, to strike, to reach a mark or object, so of
a weapon, absol. Horn. II. 5. 98. Xen. Cyr.
4. 6. 4 ; c. ace. II. 5. 582 ; c. gen. II. 5.
.587 ; Ml V. H. 13. 1 fin. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3.
18. Also, to hit upon, to fall in with, to meet
casually, of persons, absol. Od. 21. 13. Hes.
Theog. 973. Hence in N. T.
1. Trans, to attain unto, to obtain, to
gain, to receive, c. gen. Luke 20, 35 nara-
i<D3eVrej TOV aluvos fueivov Tvxdv. (Dem.
262. 27 KOT avTo TOVTO a^ios dpi fTralvov
fiv.} Acts 24, 3 TroXAr/s dpr/vys ruyxd-
8ia a-ov. 26, 22. 27, 3. 2 Tim. 2, 10
tva crun-ripias ru^cocri. Heb. 11, 35. Perf.
Heb. 8, 6 8uxp. rtrtvxf \eirovpyias.
2 Mace. 4, 6 dprjvijs- Diod. Sic. 4. 33 <rw-
njpias. Hdian. 2. 3. 25. Xen. (Ec. 11. 8.
Perf. TtTfvxa, c. gen. 3 Mace. 5, 35 fion-
Set ar TfTv X oTes. Pol. 1. 66. 10. Plut. Al-
cib. 1. Comp. Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 198.
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 395.
2. Intrans. to hit, to happen, to fall out, to
chance, e. g.
a) Impers. fi TU^DI, if so happen, it
may be, i. e. perchance, perhaps, comp. in
tl I. 1 ; 1 Cor. 14, 10 et 15, 37. Philo de
Nom. mut. p. 1067 p.ov<riKbv jj.tv yap, d TV-
Xoi, KOI ypap.fJ.aTi<6v KT\. Dion. Hal. 4. 19.
Hdian. 7. 3. 4, 9. Luc. Bis accus. 2.
Comp. Wetst. N. T. II. p. 160. Viger. p.
301. n. 38.
b) Part. TUX*" ova-a, 6v. a) As Adj.
happening, any where and at all times, i. q.
chance, casual, common ; hence ov TVX&V,
uncommon, special. Acts 19, 11 ovvd^f is rt
ov Tas Tvxov(ra.s eVoi ft 6 3eor. 28, 2. So
c. ov 3 Mace. 3,7. Jos. Ant. 2. 6. 6. Hdian
2. 3. 16. Genr. Pol. 1. 25. 6. Xen. Mem.
1. 1. 14. /3) Neut. TV^O" adv. it may
be, perchance, perhaps ; 1 Cor. 1 6, 6 TT^OS
iyias 8e TVXOV Trapa/zeva). So Arr. Exp.
Alex. M. 1. 10. 10. Xen. An. 6. 1. 20.
Comp. Viger. p. 365.
c) Spec, before the participle of another
verb, rvyxdvo) is used in an adverbial sense,
much like the Engl. phrase to happen or
chance to be, before a participle ; e. g. Ceb.
Tab. 1 fTvyxavopfv irfpnTaTovvrts we hap
pened to be walking about, we were by
chance walking. Xen. An. 1. 5. 8 OTTOU
eKocrroj (Tvx^v f<TTr)KU)s, where each hap
pened to bo standing. Buttm. } 144. n. 6.
Kiihner } 310. 4. 1. Matth. 5 553. 8. So
espec. with u>v, ovrts, Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 11 tv
Trj (TKIJVTJ (Tvyxavf TIS >v, in the tent there
happened to be one. Ag. 2. 2 ir\i}i> oa-oi av-
TU>V (pvydSts rare ovres trvyxovov. But not
seldom, espec. in later writers, S>v is here
omitted, particularly before a predicate ;
and then Tvyxdvco is equivalent to a condi
tional to be, which can often be expressed
. in English only by to be or sometimes not at
all; comp. Matth. 5 533. no. 1. Thus in
the same words of Xen. Hell. 4. 3. 3 n\rjv
ocroi avTcav (pvyd8fs TOT (Tvyxavov, except
those who happened to be exiles, Engl. who
were exiles. Plato Hipp. Maj. 300. e, 8ia
ravra Tvyxdvti KaXij. Aristoph. Eccles.
1141. Palasph. 15. 2 OTTOV fTi/y^ave iipKros
where there chanced to be a bear, Engl.
where there was a bear. Jos. Ant. 1. 19.
5 flnep Aa/3ai>oti jrals Tvyxdvets ; dost lliou
happen to be the daughter of Laban? i. e.
art thou perhaps his daughter ? ib. 4. 7. 2
Mavcrrjs be, ywpaibs rjSr) Tvyxdvw, Closes
happening now to be an old man, Engl. be
ing now old. See Matth. 1. c. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 277. Hence in N. T. Luke 10,
30 d<pevT(S [avTov] fjfjii^SavTJ Tvyxdvoiva,
leaving him happening to be half dead, i. e.
leaving him AS IT WERE half dead.
j f. tVo), from rufj.rravov, tym
panum, a drum, tabret, timbrel, (rviravov,
T-ilTTTo),) consisting in the East of a thin
wooden rim covered over with membrane,
and hung round with brass bells or rattles,
used chiefly by dancing women, Sept. for
CfnEx. 15, 20. Judg. 11, 34. JEl V. II. 9.
8. Hdian. 4. 11. 5. But the rvunavov,
tympanum, was also an instrument of tor-
ture ; as to which interpreters are not
agreed whether it was a stick (drumstick )
734
Tvpo$
tor beating or a frame resembling a drum
or timbrel, on which criminals were bound
to be beaten to death. The main passage
is 2 Mace. 6, 1 9. 28, comp. v. 30 ; and in
Jos. de Mace, the same instrument is called
Tpo^os, a wheel, } 5, 9. This would seem
to imply only a frame or rim on which they
were extended. Phot, in Lex. rvptreanv
TO TOV 8rjp.iov v\ov, u> TOVS Trapa8i8op.tvovs
8if^fipi^fTo. Luc. Catapl. 6 e /c Tv/j.ndvov,
ubi Schol. v\ov tv co TOVS KaTdSixovs f(f>6-
vevov. Hence the verb Tvp.7ravia>, genr.
to drum, to beat the drum or timbrel, Diod.
Sic. 3. 59. In N. T. spec, to scourge upon
the tympanum, to torture, to beat to death ;
comp. Engl. to break upon the wheel ;
Pass. Heb. 11,35 XXoi be fTvp.Travio-%r)o-av,
in allusion to 2 Mace. 1. c. So Luc. Jup.
Trag. 19 dvao-KoKoni^onevovs 8(, *cai Tv^nra-
viop.fvovs. Aristot. Rhet. 2. 5. Plut. de
Adul. et Amic. 17 ; comp. diroTv/
3 Mace. 3, 27 alo~%io~Tois f$ao~dvois d
i. Dem. 126. 17. Plut. Galb. 8.
9j adv. (rwror,) typically, in
figures, I Cor. 10,11 Lachm. forruTroiinRec.
TU7TO5, ov, 6, (rvTrrta.) a type, i. e. any
thing caused, produced, made by blows.
1. a mark, print, impression ; John 20,
25 bis, TO TVTTOV TOM/ f]\cov. Athen. 13. p.
585. C. TOVS TVTTOVS TO>V TT\TjyS)v ISovcra.
Jos. B. J. 3. 9. 3. Plut. Syrnp. 8. 7. 4.
2. a figure, form, e. g. a) Of an
image, statue. Acts 7, 43 TOVS TVTTOVS ovs
eVotr/trare Trpoo~<vv(iv avTovs, cjuoted from
Amos 5, 26 where Sept. for nbs. So
Hdian. 5. 5. 11 TOV TVTTOV TOV 3eou. Diod.
Sic. 1. 7. b) Trop. form, manner, e. g.
of the contents of a letter Acts 23, 25 ; of
a doctrine Rom. 6, 17. So 3 Mace. 3, 30
6 ntv TTJS fTTio-ToXrjs TVTTOS KT\. Jambl. Yit.
Pythag. C. 23. p. 89, TOV TVTTOV TT]S 8i8ao-Ka-
\ias. Pol. 22. 7. 9. c) Trop. of a person
as bearing the form and figure of another,
i. e. as having a certain resemblance in re
lations and circumstances; Rom. 5, 14 6 y
3. a prototype, pattern. a) Pr. of a
pattern or model after which any thing is to
be made ; Acts 7, 44 TTOITJO-CII avTrfv /caret
THV TVTTOV KT\. Heb. 8, 5. Comp. Ex. 25,
40 where Sept. for r"nD"n So Anthol.
Gr. II. p. 72. b) Trop. an exemplar,
example, pattern, e. g. to be imitated, fol
lowed. Phil. 3, 17 (TD/i/xe/ZT/rai /zot> yiWcrSe
. . . Ka%a>s fX fre Tvirov r]fj.us. 1 Thess. 1, 7.
2 Thess. 3, 9. 1 Tim. 4, 12. Tit. 2, 7. 1 Pet.
5, 3. Hence also an example for admoni
tion, warning, 1 Cor. 10, 6. 11.
TVTTTO), f. ^co, 1 . to beat, to strike, to
smite, pr. with repeated strokes, e. g. a)
In enmity, with a staff, club, the fist ; c.
ace. of pers. Matt. 24, 49 TVTTT(IV TOVS <rvv-
dovXovs. Luke 12, 45. Acts 18, 17. 21, 32
TV1TTOVTS T0l> TLaiiXoV. 23, 3 ; TlVa (TT\ TIjr
aiayova Luke 6, 29 ; els TJ)I> K<j)aXrjv sc.
avTov Matt. 27, 30 ; TTJV Ke(f}u\fjv ai Tov
KaXci/icp Mark 15, 19; O.VTOV TO irp6o-a>-
TTOV Luke 22, 64 ; TO vTo^a Acts 23,
2. Sept. of pers. for nsn Ex. 2, 11.
13. 21. 15. So JEschin. 4/42 TvnTftv TOV
TraTfpa, rj TTJV fjiT)T(pa. Pol. 3. 53. 4. Xen.
Ath. 1. 8; TIVCI ety TI Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 5.
b) Of those who beat upon their breasts in
strong emotion ; Luke 23, 48 TvnTovTes
eauToif Ta crTrftrf. 18, 13 tTVTTTev [eavTov]
fls TO O-TTJ^OS. So Jos. Ant. 7. 10. 5 rv-
TrT6fj.fvos TO. o-Tf pva. c) Trop. from the
Heb. to smite, i. q. to punish, to inflict evil.
to afflict with disease, calamity, spoken
only of God, c. ace. Acts 23, 3 TvirTeiv o-f
peXXft 6 Seo s. Sept. and nSri 2 Sam. 24,
17. Ez. 7, 9. So 2 Mace. 3, 39. Comp.
in TraTuo-o-co no. 2. b.
2. Trop. to strike against, to offend, to
wound, e. g. the conscience of any one,
TTJV o-vvfio rjo-iv 1 Cor. 8, 12. Sept. and
yyi 1 Sam. 1, 8. Horn. II. 19. 125. Helot/
3. 64 init.
ov, 6, Tijrannus, pr. n. of a
man at Ephesus, in whose school Paul dis
puted, and thus taught the Gospel, Acts
19, 9; comp. in o-^oXij. He was prob. a
Greek sophist; since Paul had left the
Jewish synagogue.
, f. do-a>, (Tvppn, Lat. turba.)
to make turbid, to disturb, to stir up, TOV
mjKov Aristoph. Vesp. 257. In N. T. trop.
to disturb in mind, to trouble; Pass, or Mid.
Luke 10, 41 fj.fpip.vas Ka\ Tvpj3dr) Trepi
Tj-oXXu. So Aristoph. Pax 1006 sq. Athen.
8. 3. p. 336.
Tvpios, ov, 6, f], adj. (Tupoj,) Tynan ,
hence 6 Tvpios, a Tyrian, Acts 12, 20.
Hdian. 3. 3. 3.
Tvpo<S, ov, fj, Tyre, Heb. ii s (rock),
Aram, x nip , whence Tvpos, pr. n. of the
celebrated emporium of Phenicia, younger
than Sidon, and not mentioned by Moses or
Homer ; but soon outstripping the latter
city in commerce, wealth, and power. Tyre
was situated on the coast of the Mediterra
nean within the limits assigned to the tribe
of Asher ; but was never subdued by the
Israelites; Josh. 19, 29, comp. Judg. 3, 3.
4. 18, 7. On the contrary, under the reigns
735
of David and Solomon there was a close
alliance of aid and commerce between the
two nations; 2 Sam. 5, 11. 1 K. 5, 1 sq.
1 Chr. 14, 1 sq. 2 Chr. 2, 3. 9, 10. Jos.
Ant. 8. 2. 6 sq. ib. 8. 3. 4. c. Ap. 1. 17.
The ancient city lay on the continent, and
the more modern part upon an island oppo
site. It was long besieged by Shalmaneser,
Menand. ap. Jos. Ant. 9. 14. 2; and after
wards for 13 years by Nebuchadnezzar,
Jos. Ant. 10. 11. 1. c. Ap. 1. 21. Comp.
Ez. c. 26. 27. 28 Whether it was actu
ally captured by ( the latter, is matter of
question among critics ; since neither Jose-
phus nor any Greek or Phenician writer
asserts it ; Jerome ad Ez. 26, 7. At any
rate Tyre appears to have come under the
dominion of the Babylonians ; and after
wards under that of the Persians ; in whose
time the Tyrians furnished cedar for the
second temple, Ezra 3, 7. Tyre was taken
by Alexander the Great, after a celebrated
siege, B. C. 332 ; see Diod. Sic. 17. 40 sq.
Arr. Exp. Alex. M. 2. 16 sq. Q. Curt. 4.
2 sq. The ancient part of the city, lying
upon the continent, was destroyed in this
siege, and never again rebuilt ; the materi
als were built up into a causeway or mole
from the main land to the island city. Un
der the Seleucidae and the Romans, Tyre
still retained its importance as a commercial
city. Strabo describes it as situated wholly
upon an island, and as flourishing in trade
and commerce; Strabo 16. 2. 23. p. 757.
In the fourth century, according to Jerome,
it was still a place of great importance ; ad
Ezech. 26, 7 ; and such it continued to be
in the time of the crusades. See genr. Re-
land Palaest. p. 1046 sq. For the history
and present state of Tyre or Sur, a small
town on a peninsula, connected with the
coast by the enlargement of Alexander s
mole, see Bibl. Res. in Palest. III. p. 392-
408. The prophets of the O. T. describe
Tyre as full of wealth, pride, luxury, and
vice ; and denounce judgments against her
for her idolatry and wickedness; see Is. 23,
13. Ez. 26, 7. 28, 1 sq. 29, 18. In N. T.
Acts 21, 3.-7; elsewhere only Tvpot KOI
SiScof Matt. 11, 21. 22. 15, 21. Mark 3, 8.
7, 24. 31. Luke 6, 17. 10, 13. 14.
TftpXo?, jj, 6v, (rv(pe\6s, rv(pa>. ) blind,
Matt. 9, 27. 28. 11, 5. 12, 22. Luke 7, 21.
22. John 9, 1 sq. Acts 13, 11. al. Sept.
for -!W Lev. 19, 14. Job 29 15. So Ceb.
Tab. 7. Luc. Tim. 20. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 3.
Trop. in respect to the mind, blind, ignor
ant, stupid, dull of apprehension ; Matt. 15,
14 odrjyoi dcri rv(p\ol rv(p\ii)v. 23, 16. 17.
19. 24. 26. Luke 4, 18. John 9, 39. 40. 41.
Rom. 2, 19. 2 Pet. 1, 9. Rev. 3, 17. Sept.
and -133 Is. 42, 16. 18. 19. 43, 8. So Luc.
\itar. Auct. rv<p\os yap fl TTJS ^VXTJS rar
6<j)Za\p.6v. Soph. (Ed. Tyr. 371 ; comp.
Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 4. +
oa)j ^, f. COO-CD, (0Xo r,) to blind,
Mind, c. ace. JEl V. II. 13. 24.
2. In N. T. only trop. of the
blind, to darken, c. ace. John 12,
ffiakpovs. 1 John 2, 11. 2 Cor.
fjuara. Sept. for 1W Is. 42, 19.
XII Patr. p. 534 TOV vovv. Jos.
. 2 rfj 8iavoia T(Tv(p\a>fJieva>v. Pla
48. p. 99. e. TTJV -^v^v rv(X&>-
to make
Hdot. 4.
mind, to
40 TOVS
4, 4 TU v
So Test.
Ant. 8. 2.
to Phaed.
TV(pO(O, ). f. o>o:a>, (rv(pos, rix^to,) to
smoke, to wrap in smoke or mist, Jul. Cse-
sares. nxpovfJ.f Sa VTTO TOV Kairvov, in Riemer
s. v. Trop. to wrap in conceit, to make
conceited, proud, to in/late, Philo Leg. ad
Cai. p. 1015 6 fie Tuios eavrov tT(Tv(f)o>crfv.
Jos. B. J. 2. 17. 9. Hdian. 6. 5. 24. In N. T.
only Pass, to be conceited, proud, arrogant,
lifted up with pride ; 1 Tim. 3, 6 pr) TV$U-
Sfiy ds Kpi[j.a fj.Trecrj]. 6, 4. 2 Tim. 3, 4.
So Jos. c. Ap. 1. 3. JEL. V. H. 3. 28 rerv
(f>u>p.fvos eVt T<a TrXoi/rw. Pol. 3. 81. 1. Dem.
116. 6.
TV<f)(0, f. Stty-o), Buttm. j 18. 2 ; to raise
a smoke, with kimlr. ace. KOTTVOV rveptiv
Hdot. 4. 196; to smoke, to fill with smoke,
KanvM Tvfpfiv TTJV iroKiv Aristoph. Vesp. 457,
1079 ; to lei burn out in smoke, i. e. slowly
and faintly, c. ace. Diod. Sic. 3. 29 rvfovcri
TOV iv Trj xapdo pa xP rov - In N. T. Pass.
to be. consumed in smoke, to smoke ; Matt.
12, 20 \lvov Tv(j)6fj.fvov, a smoking wick, i. e
bnrning faintly, dimly, quoted from Is. 42, ?
where Heb. ^^? , Sept. Kanvi^o^ai ; see
fully in \lvov. So Chariton. Aphrod. 6. 3
Tv^ofitvov nvpus. Anth. Gr. I. p. 7. Plut.
Solon. 1 Trapf(pv\af Tv(j)Ofj.(vrjv afipov m pos
en u>crav (p\i iya.
TV^WVUCOS, i), or, (ru^o)! .) typlwnic,
like a whirlwind, violent, tempestuous, e. g.
uj/f/iof Acts 27, 14. So Tv(p<av a whirl
wind, tempest, Aristot. Meteor. 1. de Mundo
4. 18.
ov, , or u^i/co?, 0, TIJ-
chicus, pr. n. of a Christian teacher, the
friend and companion of Paul, Acts 20, 4.
Eph. 6, 21. Col. 4, 7. 2 Tim. 4, 12. Tit. 3,
12. Oil the accentuation, see Winer J6.
1. m.
rv^pv, see in rvy^dvo) no. 2. b. /3.
736
Y.
s,) hyacinth-
tne, having the colour of the hyacinth, Rom.
9, 17. Sept. for ttintj Ex. 25, 5 ; r&?W
Ex. 26, 4. Horn. Od. 6. 231. Luc. pro
[ma. 5.
ov, 6, fj, the hyacinth, a flower
>f a deep purple or reddish blue, Horn. II.
1.4. 348. JEL V. H. 13. 1. In JV. T. the
hyacinth, a gem of like colour, nearly related
to the zircon of mineralogists, Rev. 21, 20.
See Plin. H. N. 37. 41. Rosenm. Bibl. Al-
terthk. IV. i. p. 38.
l/aXwo?, 77, ov, (iJaXoy,) of glass, glassy,
transparent ; Rev. 4, 6 SaXacrcra va\lvr). 15,
2 bis. Aristoph. Ach. 74.
va\o$, ov, 6, r ij (vco,) pr. any thing clear
like water, e. g. any transparent stone or
gem, as rock-salt Hdot. 3. 24 ; crystal, Sept.
for resist Job 28, 17 ; a burning-glass or
mirror, prob. of crystal, Aristoph. Nub. 766
or 768 Xi Soy 8ia(pai>f]s, a<p f]s TO nvp anrov-
o-i . . . Trjv vaXov. In N. T. glass, Rev. 21,
18. 21. So Antiphil. 6 in Anth. Gr. II. p.
155. Luc. Quom. Hist. 25. Plato Tim. 61. b.
The grammarians prefer the form va\os to
the more Ionic ve\os in Hdot. 1. c. Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 309. On the history of ancient
glass, see Strabo 14. p. 758.
vppifo, f. t a - G)) (/3pty,) to act with inso
lence, wantonness, loicked violence ; to run
riot, Luc. D. Deor. 6. 1. Xen. Mem. 2. 1.
30. Cyr. 3. 1. 27; ay riva, towards any
one, Luc. D. Deor. 12. 1. Dem. 212. 23.
In N. T. c. accus. to act insolently as to or
towards any one, i. e. to treat despitefully, to
injure, to abuse; comp. Matth. 411. 2.
Winer 32. 1. Luke 11. 45 ravra \eyav
Kai rjfj.ds vfipifas. Acts 14, 5 ; ace. impl.
Matt. 22, 6; Pass. Luke 18, 32. 1 Thess.
2, 2. Sept. for bjrn 2 Sam. 19, 43. So
2 Mace. 14, 42. Pol. 10. 7. 3. Xen. Mem.
2. 1. 5.
vppis, ems, fj, (kindr. vrre p,) pride,
haughtiness, arrogance, as an affection of
mind, Sept. for WNS I s . 9, 9 <?<> v p pfl na\
u\lsT]\fi Kap8[q \tyovrts. Prov. 29, 23 ; "Jl Xfi
frov. 16, 19. Jos. Ant. 6. 4. 4. Thuc. 1. 38*
In N. T. as shown in outward acts :
1. insolence, despiteful treatment, an out
rage ; 2 Cor. 12, 10 tv v&ptcriv, in outrages,
as heaped upon one. Sept. for "p^S Is. 16,
6. Nah. 2, 2. Aristot. Rhet. 2. 2". Dem.
296 11 TOV SavaTOV (pofifpwTfpas Tjyri
ras v^pfis KOI ray dnfliat. Xen. Cyr g,
4. 14.
2. Meton. injury, harm, damage, ii per
son or property, as arising from the inso
lence or violence of any one, and trop. from
the violence of the sea, tempests, Acts 27,
10. 21 rfjv vftpiv TctvTrjv KOL TTJV {TJ/JLLCLV.
Jos. Ant. 3. 6. 4 TO re Kavpa Kal TTJV OTTO
T&V onftpav vftpiv aTro/ia^^ei/ai. Pind. Pyth.
1 . 140 vavtrlarovop vfipiv low. Comp. Dem
522. ult.
v/3pi(TTij$, ov, 6, (vIBpifa,) one insolent,
overbearing, injurious; Rom. 1, 30 v/3pt-
o-Tds,vrrfpT](f)a.vovs. 1 Tim. 1, 13. Sept. for
N? Is. 16, 6; na Job 40, 6. Is. 2, 12.
Palffiph. 1. 8 vfipto-Tai KOI vTrtp^avoi. Luc.
D. Deor. 6. 1. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 19.
vyiaivci)) f. av), (vyu js,) I. to be sound,
healthy, well, to be in good health ; Luke 5,
31 ol iyaivovTfs those well. 7, 10. 3 John 2.
Also, to be safe and sound, Luke 15, 27.
Sept. for dteia Gen. 29, 6. 43, 27. 28.
Ceb. Tab. 36. Dern. 1256. 4. Xen. Mem. 2.
2. 10.
2. Trop. to be sound, free from error ;
e. g. of persons, vytaivftv Trj nla-rei V. ev rrj
TTtoret, to be sound in the faith, i. e. firm,
pure, right, in respect to Christian doctrine
and life, Tit. 1, 13. 2,2. (Pol. 28. 15. 12.)
Of doctrine, SiSacrKoXi a vyiaivovaa, \6yos
vyiaivav, sound teaching, sound doctrine, i. e.
true, pure, uncorrupted, 1 Tim. 1, 10. 6,3.
2 Tim. 1, 13. 4, 3. Tit. 1, 9. 2, 1. Philo
de Abr. p. 32. 29 TOVS vyialvavras Xdyovy.
Plut. de aud. Poet. 4 vyiaivovo-ai Trepl 3ecov
e oy, ouy, 6, f], adj. Dat. e ei, et ;
Acc. ea, fj ; so Ace. vyifj for the more usual
vyia, John 5, 11. 15. 7,23. Tit. 2, 8 ; also
Sept. Lev. 13, 15. Plato Phaed. 39. p. 89. d ;
comp. Greg. Cor. p. 163. Matth. 103. n. 1.
Winer 9. 1.
1. sound, healthy, well, in good health ;
pr. of the body or its parts, Matt. 12, 13.
15, 31 /SXeVozray . . . /aXXovy vyiels. Mark
[3, 5.] 5, 34. [Luke 6, 10.] John 5, 4. 6.
9. 14. Acts 4, 10. So iroieiv riva vyifj, to
make sound, to heal, i. q. vyidfciv, John 5.
11. 15. 7, 23 ; comp. in TTOUW no. 1. f. /3.
Tob. 12, 3. Dion. Hal. Ant. 4. 4. Xen.
Mem. 4. 2. 17. Apol. Socr. 7.
2. Trop. Xo yoy vyirjs, sound doctrine, i. e.
true, pure, uncorrupted, Tit. 2, 8. Anth.
Gr. IV. p. 85 Xoyoy eppet oi>x vyirjs. M :
vypos
737
Antonin. 8. 29 or 30. Dion. Hal. Ant. 2. 20
86as oi% vyifls.
V//309, d, OP, (va>, v8a>p,) watery, wet,
moist, Hdian. 6. 6. 2. Xen. CEc. 19. 6,7.
In N. T. of a tree or plant, sappy, i. e. fresh,
green, opp. np6s, Luke 23, 31 ; see in q-
pos. Sept. for nb Judg. 16, 7. 8. So The-
ophr. H. PI. 5. 10 Xeyo) 8e vypa ra eXauz.
vopia, as, T], (t>8a>p,) a water-pot, e. g. a
large vessel of stone in which water is kept
standing, John 2, 6. 7 ; also a vessel for
carrying water, a pot, jar, bucket, in the
East mostly of stone or earthen ware, John
4, 28. Sept. for 13 Gen. 24, 14 sq. Judg.
7, 16. 19. Jos. Ant . 8. 13. 5. Athen. 13. p.
589. b. Xen. Hell. 1. 7. 9.
), &>, f. 170-0), (vdponoTijs , v-
to drink water, to be a water-
drinker, absol. 1 Tim. 5, 23. Athen. 2. p.
44. c. JEL V. H. 2. 38. Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 26.
u8p&)7Ti/c09, 17, w, (vop<a\lr, v8wp,) hydro
pic, dropsical, Luke 14, 2. Pol. 13. 2. 6.
Aristot. Probl. 3. 5. 7.
vSwp, v8aTos, TO, ((/&>,) water, Plur. ra
vSara. the waters.
1. Pr. and genr. Matt. 27, 24 \aftuv v8a>p
direvtyaro KT\. Mark 9, 41. 14, 13. Luke
7, 44. John 2, 7. Rev. 16, 12. al. As the
instrument of baptism, Matt. 3, 11. Mark
1, 8. Luke 3, 16. John 1, 26. 31. 33. 3, 5.
Acts 1, 5. 10,47. 11,16. 1 John 5, 6. 8. al.
Sept. every where for D?E Lev. 1,9. Judg.
4, 19. saep. So Hdian. 7. 12. 7. Dem. 73.
3. Xen. Mem. 3. 13. 3. Spec, in various
connections, e. g. a) v8a>p fa>i>, living
water, running, see in fa&> no. 1 . d. Also
mryal tiSarcov, see in Trqyf) no. 1. /3) Of
medicinal waters, John 5, 3 sq. y) Of
flowing waters, a stream, river, e. g. the
Jordan, Matt. 3, 16. Mark 1, 10; genr.
Acts 8, 36 bis. 38. 39. Also fountains,
v8aTa TroXXd, many fountains, John 3, 23 ;
see in Ai&>i>. Sept. Ex. 7, 15. Hdian. 3.
3. 2. Xen. An. 4. 3. 21. d) Of a lake or
sea, e. g. of Tiberias, Matt. 8, 32. 14, 28.
29. Luke 8, 24. 25; genr. Rev. 1, 15. 14,
2. al. Sept. Gen. 6, 17. Luc. Philopatr. 13.
Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 19. ) Of a watery fluid,
serum, which flowed from the wound in
Jesus side, John 19, 34.
2. Trop. water, as an emblem of spiritual
nourishment, i. q. the doctrines and bless
ings of the Gospel, John 4,14 ter ; v8<op
{a>v 4, 10. 7. 38 ; comp. in d&>, no. 1. d ;
also v8o>p faris Rev. 21, 6. 22, 1. 17; see
in fo7 no. 1. b. Rev. 7, 17 see ib. Comp.
Ecclus. 15, 3 v8a>p ao<pias Trorurei au-
+
ov, o, (uo),) rain; Acts 14, 17
fjfuv vfToiis 8i8ovs, i. e. rains, seasons of
rain. 28, 2. Heb. 6, 7. James 5, 18. Rev.
11,6. James 5, 7 vercv irptb i/4ov KOI o\fst[4ov,
see in ctyt/ioj. Sept. for cm 2 K. 3, 17 ;
">a Ex. 9, 33. 34. Luc. Icarom. 25. Xen.
Yen. 5. 3.
47
as, fj, (vios, 3ror,
pr. the placing as a son, adoption ; Hesych.
vio Ufa-ia orav ris Seroi/ vibv \ap.fiavfi,
comp. Hdian. 5. 7. 1 Sea-Sat vlov. Diod. Sic.
4. 39 Serof viov Troteia-Sat. In N. T. trop.
adoption, sonship, spoken of the state of
those whom God through Christ adopts as
his sons and thus makes heirs of the pro
mised salvation ; comp. in vios B. 2. E. g.
of the true Israel, the spiritual descendants
of Abraham, Rom. 9, 4, comp. v. 6. 7 ; and
so of Christians generally, the followers of
Jesus, Rom. 8, 15 trvtv^a vioSeo-ias, see in
rrvfvua. III. D. 2. e. ft. Rom. 8, 23. Gal. 4,
5. Eph. 1, 5. Elsewhere Christians are
called viol TOV 3eoO, as Rom. 8, 14. Gal. 3,
26; comp. John 1, 12.
vto9, oC, 6, a son, Sept. every where
for 1? .
A) Genr. 1 . Pr. a son, a male child :
a) Strictly only of man; Matt. 1,21 T/ferat
8f vlov. v. 25. 7, 9. Mark 6, 3. 9, 17. al.
sjep. Once pleonast. vios appjjv Rev. 12,
5. Emphat. opp. wfeoy, Heb. 12, 8. Sept.
for 1? Gen. 4, 16. 24. saep. So Hdian. 3. 6.
11. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 14. Spoken of one
who fills the place of a son, John 19, 26
yvvai, I8ov 6 vios <rov. Also of an adopted
son, Acts 7. 21 et Heb. 11, 24, in allusion
to Ex. 2, 10 where Sept. and I?. So
Hdian. 5. 7, 1. 10, 11. Diod. Sic. 4. 39.
Often the case of vios is omitted before a
genitive, the article remaining in its place ;
see Buttm. 125. 5, also in 6, fj, TO, A. 2. a.
Matt. 4, 21 TOV TOV Zffif8aiov sc. vlov. 10, 2.
John 21, 15. al. So 1 Mace. 2, 1. Jos.
Ant. 14. 13. 3. Xen. An. 3. 3. 20. b) By
Hebr. of the young of animals, e. g. the foal
of an ass, Matt. 21,5 ira>\ov vlov vnovyiov.
quoted from Zech. 9, 9 where Sept. for
nia-inK-ja . Sept. Ps. 29, i vlovs tcpiS>v.
Comp. Heb. " l i 3"13 son of the herd, & calf,
Gen. 18,7. 8.
2. By Hebr. in a wider sense, a son, a
descendant ; Plur. descendants, posterity ;
comp. in TCKVOV no. 2.
a) Sing. Matt. 1, 1 irjo-ov Xpto-rou, viou
Aa^i 5, vlov A$paa/*. V. 20 luo-rjfp, vios
AajSt 5. Luke 19, 9 KOI OVTOS vios A/9paa/*
t OTI. So the Messiah, as descended from
the line of David, is said to be 6 vios
W09
738
WO?
Matt. 22, 42. 45. Mark 12, 35. 37. Luke
20, 41. 44. Hence vios Ao/Si S, Son of Da
vid, i. q. Messiah, Matt. 9, 27. 12, 23. 15,
22. 20, 30. 31. 21, 9. 15. Mark 10, 47. 48.
Luke 18, 38. 39. Comp. Sept. and I?
Gen. 29, 5. Ezra 5, 1 comp. Zech. 1, 1.
b) Plur. Acts 7, 16 viol Ep.p.6p, Heb.
\?2 Gen. 33, 19. Heb. 7, 5 viol Ann sons
of Levi, the Levites ; Sept. Num. 26, 57.
Gal. 3, 7 viol AjSpaap,, emphat. the true or
spiritual posterity of Abraham. Espec. oi viol
lo-paqX, the sons, descendants, of Israel, i. q.
the Israelites, Matt. 27, 9. Luke 1, 16.
Acts 5, 21. 7, 23. 37. Rom. 9, 27. 2 Cor.
3, 7. 13. Rev. 21, 12. al. So Sept. for
banter vaa Ex. is, 19. 14, 2. saep. nrn
Ex 16, 31 !
c) viof av3pa>7rov, a son of man, a
man ; spoken of man, also of Jesus as the
Messiah ; see fully in ovSpwTros no. 4.
3. Trop. and from the Heb. spoken of
one who is the object of parental love and
care, or who yields filial love and reverence
towards another, e. g. a pupil, disciple, fol
lower, the spiritual child of any one, comp.
in TtKvov no. 3. b. Heb. 2, 10. 12, 5 bis,
vp.1v a>s viols StoXeyerat vie fiov, KT\.
quoted from Prov. 3, 11 where Sept. and
1?. 1 Pet. 5, 13 Map/cos 6 vlos /*ov, comp.
Acts 12, 12; others here understand an
other Mark, the real son of Peter. So of
the disciples and followers of the Pharisees,
Matt. 12, 27 Luke 11, 19. Sept. and *3
1 K. 20, 35. 2 K. 2, 3. 5. Prov. 2, 1. 3, 1.
4, 10. 20. al. Ecclus. 4, 11. Comp. among
the Greeks larpSiv viol, pr/ropi^v viol, for
tarpoi, pijTopes, spoken of classes, castes,
professions, as transmitted from father to
son. See Heb. Lex. "J3 no. 5. Passow in
vids. For vids (viol) TOV 3eov, see
below in B.
4) By Hebr. with a genitive of thing or
quality, genit. the son of any thing, i. e. one
connected with, partaking of, or exposed to
that thing ; often put instead of an adjec
tive ; Winer 34. 2. n. 2. Heb. Lex. *2
no. 4, 8. E. g. with genit. of place, condi
tion, connection, viol TOV wpfpSivos, sons of
the bridal chamber, bridemen, Matt. 9, 15.
Mark 2, 19. Luke 5, 34; see in wp.<pS>i>.
Matt. 8, 12 viol rrjs jSao-iXei as (ra>v ovpa-
WBI>,) sons of the kingdom, to whom its pri
vileges belong of right, here spoken of the
Jews ; but also of the true subjects or citi
zens, Matt. 13, 38; comp. in /3ao-tXei a no.
3. b. Opp. are viol TOV irovrjpov, sub
jects, vassals of Satan, his followers, imita-
tators, ib. 13, 38; and so vie TOV 8ta/3oXov
Acts 13, 10. Comp. Sept. vJ6s f\(v%(pa>r
for B-nrr-ja ECC. 10, n. So i Mace. 4,
2 viol TTJS aKpas. With a genit. implying
quality, character, e. g. viol PpovTrjs sons
of thunder Mark 3, 17 ; see in Eoavrpyft .
Luke 10, 6 vios ci pjjiTjs, a son of peace, one
appointed to salvation ; opp. Ttxvov opyf/s
Eph. 2, 3. 1 Thess. 5, 5 viol TTJS ij/iepar,
1. e. enlightened with true knowledge. Acts
4, 36 vios napaK\r]crt)s, see in 7rapaK\r)cris
no. 2. John 12, 36 viol TOV fyatros, i. e. en
lightened with the true light ; and so 1 Thess.
5, 5. Luke 16,8. Opp. viol TOV al>vos TOV-
TOV, sons of this world, devoted to this world,
ib. 16, 8. 20, 34 ; viol TTJS airf&eias, i. q. of
aTmSeis, the disobedient, Eph. 2, 2. 5, 6. Col.
3, 6. Comp. Sept. vios 8vvdp.t(os for bin~13
2 Sam. 13, 28 ; vios dvopias for fi^S- 1 )3
Ps. 89, 23. With genit. of that in which
one is a partaker, *o which one is exposed ;
Luke 20, 36 viol TTJS dvao~Tao-fa>s, sons of
the resurrection, partakers in it. Acts 3, 25
viol T&V Trpo<f)r]T>v KOI TTJS SiaSijjojs, i. e. to
whom the prophecies and the covenant ap
pertain. Also vlos TTJS a7r<oXeias, son of
perdition, devoted to destruction, see in
an-eoXfia no. 1. b, John 17, 12. 2 Thess. 2, 3 ;
vios T^S ytfvvr]s, i. e. deserving everlasting
punishment, Matt. 23, 15. Comp. Sept.
v6s SawiTov for Heb. f^.*" 1 )*} l Sam. 20,
31. 2 Sam. 12, 5. So Psalt. Sal. 17, 17
viol T!)S SiaSijKijs.
B) In relation to God, vios TOV 3eov,
viol TOV 3eov, son of God, sons of God, i. e.
1. Of one who derives his human nature
directly from God, and not by ordinary ge
neration ; e.g. Adam, impl. Luke 3, 38.
So, according to some, Jesus, Luke 1, 35 ;
better under no. 3. b.
2. Of those whom God loves and cher
ishes as a father ; see in TTCITTJP B. 2 ; ytv-
vda> no. I. c; comp. in TTKVOV no. 3. c. So
genr. of the pious worshippers of God, the
righteous, the saints. a) Genr. Matt. 27,
54 et Mark 15, 39 dAj/Sois 6 av%p. OVTOS
vlos ?]v 3fov, comp. Luke 23, 47 where it is
8/Kaios T/V. Matt. 5, 9 fiaKapioi ol elprfvoTvoioi,
OTI viol TOV 3eov K^rftrja-ovrai. So of one
who is like God, e. g. in eternal life, Luke
20, 36 ; in disposition, benevolence, Matt.
5. 45. Luke 6, 35 viol TOV V^IOTOV. Sept..
and |2 Ps. 73, 15. Deut. 14, 1. So Wisd.
2, 18. 5, 5. Ecclus. 4, 10. Psalt. Sal. 13,
7. b) Spec, of the Israelites, Rom. 9, 26.
2 Cor. 6, 18. Sept. and D" 1 ?? Is. 1, 2. 43,
6. Jer. 3, 14. Sing. Ex. 4, 22. 23. Hos.
11, 1. c) Of Christians, Rom. 8, 14. 19.
Gal. 3. 26 irdvTfs yap viol 3eov e ore 8ia TTJS
739
*HTTfa>s (v Xp. I. 4, 6. 7. Heb. 12, 6 sq.
Kev. 21, 7. Comp. in rttcvov no. 3. c.
3. Of Jesus Christ, as 6 vlos TOV 3fov,
/Tie Son of God ; also 6 vlos TOV v\jsi<rrov
the Son of the Most High, Luke 1, 32, comp.
Mark 5, 7. Luke 8, 28 ; and simply 6 vlos,
the Son, HOT fi-oxfjv. a) In the Jesvish
sense as the Messiah, the Anointed, 6 Xpi-
oro f, the expected king of the Jewish na
tion, constituted of God, and his vicegerent
in the world ; see fully in ftuo-tXfia no. 3.
So as joined with 6 Xptoros in explanation ;
Matt. 16, 16 (TV 6 Xptcrro?, 6 vlos TOV
SeoC. 26, 63. Mark 14,61. Luke 4, 41.
John 6, 69. 11, 27. 20, 31. Also John 1,
50 a-v ti 6 vlos TOV 3eot), crv ei 6 fiaaiXevs
TOV lo-pafjX, comp. Luke 1, 32. So too
Matt. 2, 15, quoted from Hos. 11, 1 v^here
Sept. for 1? spoken of Israel. Matt. 4, 3 et
Luke 4, 3. Matt. 8, 29 et Mark 5, 7 et
Luke 8, 28. Matt. 14, 33. 27, 40. 43. Mark
3, 11. Luke 22, 70. John 1, 34 comp. 42.
9, 35. Perhaps Acts 13, 33 et Heb. 1, 5
et 5, 5 vlos fJ.ov ft (TV, 0-fj/j.tpov yfyfvvjjKa. o~(,
quoted from Ps. 2, 7 where Sept. for h ?a ;
comp. in yew/aw no. 1. c. But these pas
sages belong rather to lett. b, below. So
Sept. for 1? , e . g. of Solomon whom God
calls his son, 2 Sam. 7, 14 ; also for
IfyfT^ of kuig s or magistrates, Ps. 82,
6 ; comp. Ps. 89, 28. b) In the Gospel
sense, as the Messiah, the Saviour, the
Head of the Gospel dispensation ; so called
as begotten in the flesh by the special
power of God, Luke 1, 35; as proceeding
and sent forth from God, as partaking of the
divine nature, and being in intimate union
with God the Father ; comp. in 9t 6s no. 2 ;
Xoyoj III ; Kvpios II- 2. b ; /SaeriXe la no. 3.
Compare also passages like John 10, 33-
36. Matt. 11, 27. Luke 10,22. John 1,
14. 18. Heb. 1. 5 sq. 3, 6. So where 6 rra-
rrjp and 6 vlos are mentioned in connection
or antithesis, as in most of the above passa
ges ; also Matt. 28, 19. Mark 13, 32. John
5, 26. 1 John 1, 3. 2, 22. 4, 14. 2 John 3,
9. Genr. Matt. 3, 17 OVTOS t<mv 6 vlos pov
6 dyarrrjTos- 17, 5. John 3, 16 OVTO) yap
T)yaTrT)o~fv 6 3f6r TOV Kocrpov, <uore TOV vlov
avTov TOV povoyfvfj (8<i>K.(v KT\. V. 17. 18.
17, 1. Rom. 1, 3. 4. 9. 5", 10. 8, 3. 29. 32.
1 Cor. 1, 9. 15, 28. 2 Cor. 1, 19. Gal. 1,
16. 2, 20. Eph. 4, 13. Col. 1, 13. 1 Thess.
1, 10. Heb. 1,2. 6, 6. 2 Pet. 1, 17. 1 John
1,7. 5, 5. Rev. 2, 18. sap. -f
v\ij, rjs, f], (kindr. vXoi>,) a wood,forest,
Lat. sylva, Sept. Job 38, 40. Hdian. 7. 2.
10. Xen. An. 5. 2. 31. In N. T. wood,
fire-wood, fuel, James 3, 5. So Ecclus. 28,
10. Pol. 34. 2. 16. Plato Legg. 849. d.
In Greek writers also timber, materials,
Hdot. 4. 10. 2. Xen. Hell. 1. 1. 25.
, Plur. of (TV, where see.
O u, 6, Hymenaus, pr. n. of a
man, an adversary of Paul, 1 Tim. 1, 20.
2 Tim. 2, 17.
a , ov, possess, pron.
your, Lat. vestri, vestra, vestrum; comp.
Buttm. 5 72. 4.
1. Subjective, pr. of that which ye have,
which belongs or pertains to you; John 7,
6 6 Katpbs 6 vfj-fTtpos- 8, 17 fv ro> vop.a> ro>
v/i. Acts 27, 34. Rom. 11, 31. Gal. 6, 13.
So Luke 6, 20 i/nrrepa (o~r\v fj jSaaiXeta
TOV 3fo{J. 16, 12 TO vp.(Tcpov your own, that
which belongs to you or is assured to you.
Sept. Prov. 1, 26. Hdian. 3. 6. 7. Xen.
Hell. 6. 3. 6.
2. Objective, of that which proceeds from
you, of which ye are the source, cause, oc
casion; John 15, 20 KCU TOV v^tTtpov [Xo-
yoi ] TTjpfivovo-i. 1 Cor. 15, 31 vfj rfv v/jtt-
Tepav Kav^o-iv f)v e^co, i. e. my boasting as
to you. 2 Cor. 8, 8. Hdian. 1. 5. 25.
Thuc. 1. 33 TOVS AaKfSat/ioj/iou? (po,3<i> r<jt
vp.(Tfpcj> 7ro\(p.T)o-(iovras. Comp. Matth.
}466. 2.
VfAveco, >, f. rjcro), (vp.vos,) to hymn, i. e.
1 . Pr. c. ace. to sing hymns to any one,
to praise in song, e. g. TOV Seov Acts 1 6,
25. Heb. 2, 12. Sept. for rnin Is. 12, 4 ;
^n 2 Chr. 29, 30. Jos. Ant. 7. 12. 3 TOV
3edV. ^El. V. H. 2. 4. Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 23
TOVS 3fovr.
2. Intrans. to sing a hymn or hymns, to
sing praise, absol. Matt. 26, 30 *al vp.vrj-
cravTfs e ijX3ov. Mark 14, 26. Sept. for
finin Neh. 12, 24; W^n 2 Chr. 23, 13;
l-nfin Ps. 65, 14. Is. 42, 10. Plato Rep.
463. d.
v/J,vo<>, ov, 6, (tJ8a>,) a hymn, song of
praise , Eph. 5, 1 9 ifsa\p.ots nal vfj.vois xal
wSal? Trvfvp. Col. 3, 16. Sept. for I" 1
Is. 42, 10; !"iinn 2 Chr. 7, 6. Ps. 40, 4.
Arr. Exp. Alex. M. 4. 11. 3 ts TOVS 3eouj.
Hdian. 4. 2. 10. Plato Legg. 799. b.
VTTaycOj f. a|w, (vrro, ayeo,) to lead or
bring under, as horses under a yoke, Luc.
D. Deor. 25. 3. Horn. II. 16. 148 ; to bring
under a tribunal, i. e. before a judge on his
elevated seat, to arraign, to accuse, Hdot 6.
72, 82. Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 28 ; to bring under
one s power or will, to subdue, Hdot. 8.
106. Jos. Ant. 5. 10. 1. Thuc. 7. 46; to
lead or bring down, tls TO neotov Jos. Vit
740
V 24 ; to lead or bring away under, i. e. from
under any thing, Horn. II. 11. 163 "E/cropa
8" (K @t\f>v vnayf Zfi/s. In N. T. and
later usage intrans. or with tavrov impl. to
go away, pr. under cover ; strictly with the
idea of stealth, stillness, without noise or
notice ; see in aya> no. 2.
1 . Pr. to go away, to depart, to withdraw
oneself, so as to be under cover, out of sight ;
absol. of persons, Mark 6,31 ol tp\6p.fvoi
KCU ol vndyovTfs. v. 33. John 18, 8; trop.
of persons withdrawing themselves from a
teacher or party, John 6, 67. 12, 11. Iin-
perat. vnayf, go thy way, depart, as a word
of dismissal, Matt. 8, 13. 32. 20, 14. Mark
7, 29. 10, 52. Luke 10, 3. Once a<ere
vrrayeiv John 11, 44. So vrraye fls flprjvrjv
Mark 5, 34, ev flpfivy James 2, 16 ; see in
tls no. 4 fin. As expressing aversion, get
thee hence, begone, virayf Sarava Matt. 4,
10; elsewhere vnaye OTTIO-O) pov Matt. 16,
23. Mark 8, 33. Luke 4, 8 ; comp. in
oTrurco no. 2. With t 1 s local, fls TOV olxov
Matt. 9,6. Mark 2, 11. 5, 19. Trop. Rev.
13, 10 fls alxpaXcoo-iav. 17, 8. 11 els dnu>-
\fiav. With TT p 6 s c. ace. e. g. irpbs TOV
irartpa John 7, 33. 13, 3. 16, 5. 10. 16.
17 ; impl. 8, 21 ryo> vTrayv. 14, 28 virdya> . . .
rropfvofiai, npbf T. TT. In a like sense with
irov, whither, John 8, 14 bis. 13, 36. 14,
5. 16, 5 ; OTTOV John 8, 21. 22. 13, 33. 36.
14, 4. Once of the wind, c. TTOV, John 3, 8.
Trop. and absol. to depart this life, to die ;
Matt. 26,24 et Mark 14,21 6 vlbs TOV dv%p.
vndyu, Ka3o>s ytypanrai KT\. Thorn. Mag.
p. 866 TO virdyo) p.rj t lTrrjs dvrl TOV dnep^o-
pai, dXX dvrl TOV vnb vybv (iya>. Arr.
Epict. 3. 16. 10 jjiciKpuv OTTO TOV r/\iov vna-
y<Tt. Theogn. 917. Anth. Gr. III. p. 57.
no. 2, fls aorjv vrrdyto. Comp. Hdot. 4. 120,
122. Thuc. 4. 126.
2. Genr. i. q. to go, to go away to a place ;
so with fls local, fls TTJV iro\iv V. Ku>p.r)v
Matt. 26, 18. Mark 11, 2. 14, 13. Luke 19,
30. Matt. 20, 4. 7 els TOV d;wreXa>j/a. John
7, 3. 9, 11 vnayt tls TTJV Ko\vp.pf)%pav. 11,
31. 6, 21 els ty [yr/v] vir^yov sc. by ship.
With fj.fTd TIVOS Matt. 5,41. Luke 12,58;
fKtl John 11,8; irov John 12, 35. 1 John
2, 11; OTJ-OV Rev. 14, 4; with inf. final,
John 21, 3 V7rdya> aXifvdv. Absol. John 4,
16. 9, 7 comp. 11. Luke 8,42. 17, 14. By
a species of pleonasm, {maya is often pre
fixed, espec. in the imperative, to verbs
which of themselves imply motion or action,
in order to render the expression more full
and complete ; see in iropfv<a no. 1 ; avl-
II. 1. a. John 15, 16 Iva vp.t is vnd-
Kai KapTrbv (peprjTt. Matt. 13, 44. Im-
perat. Matt. 5, 24 vnayf , npcoTov
3t. 8, 4. 18, 15. 19, 21. 21, 28. 27 ; 65. 28.
10. Mark 1, 44. 6, 38. 10, 21. 16, 7. Revi
10, 8. 16, 1. Arr. Epict. 3. 21. 6 {Wye,
r)Tfi KT\. So, to go forwards, to advance,
slowly, gradually, Pol. 11. 16. 1. Xen. An
3. 4. 48.
V7TdKOT]j ijs, f/, (vnaKovu),) a hearing
attentively, a hearkening, listening, Sept.
for rvias 2 Sam. 22, 36. Aquil. for nS72QiT3
2 Sam. 23, 23. In N. T. obedience; Rom.
1, 5 fls inraKorjv Tn orecor, i. e. obedience
which springs from faith. 5, 19 8ia vnaicor)s
TOV fvos. 6, 16 bis. 15, 18. 16, 19. 26. 2 Cor.
7, 15. 10, 6. Philem. 21. Heb. 5, 8. 1 Pet.
1, 2. v. 14 see in TCKVOV no. 5. With ge-
nit. of object, 2 Cor. 10, 5 vTraKorjv TOV Xpt-
O-TOV, i. e. to or towards Christ. 1 Pet. 1,
22 VTT. TTJV dXrjSeias. Not found in the
classics.
f. ovcra>, (VTTO, aKova>,) to hear,
pr. with submissiveness, stillness, attention.
i. q. to hearken, to listen.
1. Pr. of a porter or door-keeper who
listens and replies to the knock or call of
anyone from without; absol. Acts 12, 13
Kpovo-avros be avTov . . . TrpoaJjXS* TraiSieio^
vTraicovo-m. Dem. 1149. 27. Plut. de Gen.
Socr. 31. Xen. Conv. 1. 11 Kpovo-as TTJV
%upav tint T<a vnaKovo-avTi eicrayyetXat.
2. Trop. to listen to any one, to obey, c.
dat. Matth. 362. no. 2 ; so c. dat. of pers.
Matt. 8, 27 et Mark 4, 41 6 avfpos KOI rj
3aX. vmiKovovcriv auraJ. Mark 1, 27. Luke
8, 25. 17, 6. Eph. 6, 1. 5. Col. 3, 20. 22.
Heb. 5, 9. 1 Pet. 3, 6; dat. impl. Heb. 11,
8. With dat. of thing, Acts 6, 7 WIJACOVOI/
TTJ Trioret. Rom. 6, 12. 16. 10, 16. 2 Thess.
l , 8. 3, 14 ; dat. impl. Rom. 6, 17. Phil. 2,
12. Sept. c. dat. for yaiy Gen. 39, 10;
comp. Deut 20, 12. So c. dat. Jos. Ant.
5. 4. 1 TOIS vojj-ois. Hdian. 3. 12. 15 TO>
/3ao-tXfT. Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 3. Mem. 1. 2. 30*.
The more usual construction is c. gen.
Sept. Gen. 16, 3. Xen. CEc. 14. 3; comp.
Matth. J 3G2. 4.
V7ravSpo$, ov, 6, 17, adj. (vrro, dvyp,)
under a husband, subject to a husband,
spoken of a wife, Rom. 7, 2. Sept. for
tt^N nntn Num. 5, 29. Ecclus. 9, 9. Plut.
Pelopid. 9. Pol. 10. 26. 3.
VTTClVTaG), S>, f. r]o~a>, (vivo, dvrda>, dvr[,)
to come opposite to any one, to encounter, to
meet, pr. with the idea of stealth, unper-
ceived, without noise or notice ; c. dat.
Matt. 8, 28 vTrTjVTTjcrav avrw 8vo aip.ovi6-
t ufvoi. Luke 8, 27. John 11, 20. 30. 12, 18
741
vrrep
[Mark 5,2. Luke 14,31. John 4,51.]
Tob. 7, 1. Hdian. 1. 7. 4. Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 57.
VTTairrria Lf, f<B f, 9, (im-cu/raw,) meeting,
encounter; in N. T. only in the phrase els
vndvTT)<riv, for inf. viravrqv, to meet; c. dat.
John 12, 13 ef)\%ov tls imdvTT)<riv avry.
[Matt. 8, 34; c. gen. 25, 1.] Sept. for
rsnpb Judg. 11, 34. Genr. Jos. Ant. 11.
8. 4.
trrapgt?, ear, 17, (vrrapxw,) being, ex
istence, rov aya3ou Plut. adv. Stoic. 18.
In N. T. the being to any one, possession ;
melon, a possession, property, goods, sub
stance ; Acts 2, 45 ray irrrdpfis ftrbrpa-
O-KOV. Heb. 10, 34. Sept. for fflson 2 Chr.
35, 7; -jin Prov. 18, 11. 19, 1 4! Test.
XII Patr. p. 583 f] yfj KOI 17 vTrapts avTrjs.
Dion. Hal. Ant. 7. 8. Pol. 2. 17. 11. ib. 10.
25. 5. In later usage put for the earlier TO.
imdpxovra, Tittm. de Syn. N. T. p. 193.
vrrapxa), f. |o>, (VTTO, apxa>, ) to begin
pr. in some degree, gradually, impercepti
bly, Horn. Od. 24. 286. Dem. 12. 1 ; to be
gin doing, to do first, with particip. Xen.
An. 2. 3. 23. ib. 5. 5- 9; c. ace. impl. Dem.
1 345. 7 ; to begin to be, to come into exist
ence, to arise, Dem. 408. 22 TTJV inrdpxovo-av
ai(rxviv]v. Hence genr. and in N. T.
1. to exist, to be extant, present, at hand;
absol. Acts 19, 40 /j.r)8fv6i ulriov imdpxov-
TOS irtpl ov KT\. 27, 21. 28, 18 Sta TO fiydf-
piav alriav 3a/aTou imdp^eiv ev e/zoi. 1 Cor.
11,18. So Dem. 32. 20 TOVT ovv fi npov-
fivai. TO. 8 aXXa vnapxei. Xen. Ag. 8. 1
vTrapxovo-Tjs n*v rt/x^f KT\. Cyr. 3. 3. 52.
With dat. of pers. to be present to any one,
implying possession, property ; Acts 3, 6
dpyvpiov Kal xpvaiov ovx \indp\(i /xot, silver
and gold have I none. 4, 37 vndpxovros
avria dypov. 28, 7. 2 Pet. 1 , 8. (Sept. Job
2,4 . Hdian. 1. 10. 9. Xen. An. 2. 2. 11.)
Hence Particip. TO. vTrdpxovra,&s Subst.
things present, things in hand, to any one,
possessions, property, goods, substance, c.
dat. of pers. as above, Luke 8, 3. Acts 4,
32; c. gen. of pers. Matt. 19, 21 TrwXrjo-oV
crou TO. \mdp\ovra. 24, 47. 25, 14. Luke 11,
21. 12, 15. 33. 4.4. 14,33. 16,1. 19,8.
1 Cor. 13, 3. Heb. 10, 34. See Matth.
\ 570. Lob. ad Soph. Aj. p. 577. Schaef. ad
Greg. Cor. p. 139. Sept. for ris^a Gen.
31, 18. 36, 6. 7; cJWj Gen. 12/5 . 1 Chr.
28, 1. So Ceb. Tab. ?. Pol. 4. 3. 1. Xen.
Vect. 4. 22.
2. Simply, to be, i. q. / , as a logical
copula connecting the subject and predi
cate ; comp. in elpi II. a) With a Subsi
sts predicate; Luke 8, 41 KCU avros
rf/s <ruvay(oyr}s vTrfjpxf- 23, 50. Acts 2, 30
4, 34 ocroi yap KTrjropfS . . . VTrijpxw. 16, S.
20. 37. 17, 24. 29. 21, 20. 22, 3. 1 Cor. 11,
7. 12, 22. Gal. 1, 14. 2, 14. 2 Pet. 2, 19.
So Hdian. 6. 7. 2. b) With an adj. as
predic. Luke 9, 48. 11, 13 el ovt> v/uI$
Troi^po! inrdpxoiTfs- 16, 14. Acts 3, 2. 4,
34 ov8e yap eVSeijj ris inrfipxff- 7, 55. 14,
8. 27, 12. Rom. 4, 19. 1 Cor. 7, 26. 2 Cor.
8, 17. 12, 16. James 2, 15. 2 Pet. 3, 11.
So Diod. Sic. 4. 11. Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 1.
c) With a Participle of another verb as
predic. comp. / II. 6. So with Part.
Pass. perf. as Adj. Acts 19, 36. As form
ing a periphrasis for a finite tense of the.
same verb; Acts 8, 16 p.6voi> 8e fitfiaim-
0-fj.evoi inrrjpxov KT\. only they were baptized,
where ffv fnmcmwKos precedes. Comp.
Matth. J 559. Winer { 46. 8. So Dem. 305.
23 KOI TO. p.fv rf]s TroXecoy ovreor inrrjpxfv
(Xovra. d) With an adverb as predic.
Acts 1 7, 27 TOV 3e6 . . . ov paKpav . . . vndp-
Xovra. e) With a Prep, and its case as
predic. e. g. ev c. dat. where virdpxfi then
implies a being, remaining, living in any
state or place ; so e i> c. dat. of state or con
dition, Luke 7, 25 ot ev . . . rpv<f)fj inrdpxov-
Tts. 16, 23. Acts 5, 4. Phil. 2, 6. (Jos. Ant.
7. 15. 2.) tv c. dat. of place, Acts 10, 12.
Phil. 3, 20; np6s c. gen. Acts 27, 34 roC-
TO yap irpos Ttjs v/i. (rarrjpias inrdpx-
irrreiKQ), f. o>, (wo , etxco,) to give way
under, to give under, to yield, so pr. to cease
fighting and withdraw, c. dat. Hdian. 1.15.
16. Xen. Hell. 5. 4. 45. In N. T. to yield,
to submit to, c. dat. Heb. 13, 17. So Jos. de
Mace. 6 TG>V f]8ovcav Kpartiv, fJ.t]8f avrals irtrti-
KCIV. Hdian. 2. 13. 10. Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 33.
VTTCVCtVTlOS, a, ov, (VTTO, (vavrios,) over
against, opposite to, c. dat. Hes. Scut. 347.
Plato Thezet 176. a. In N. T. opposed,
contrary, adverse, pr. with the idea of stealth,
covertness, clandestineness ; Tittm. de Syn.
N. T. p. 157. With dat. Col. 2, 14 6 r,v
vrrfvavriov rjfiiv. Subst. ot vrrtvavrioi, op-
posers, adversaries, Heb. 10, 27. Sept. 6 \m.
for ^i* Ex. 23, 27 ; 1* Deut. 32, 27. So
JEl. V. H. 13. 40 vTTfvavriov n. Plut. Agesi.
24. Subst. Wisd. 18,18. Pol. 1. 11. 14.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 38.
mrep, a prep, governing the genitive and
accusative, with the primary signif. hyper- .
over, Lat. super, Germ. uber.
I. With the GENITIVE, pr. of place where,
i. e. the place over or above which any thing
is or moves, without immediate contact :
e. g. of rest over, Hdian. 5. 5. 20. Xen.
Mem. 1. 4. 6 ra vntp ra>v opp-drav. Ol
742
motion over, Hdian. 2. 6. 19. Xen. Mem. 3.
8. 9 6 T]\IOS VTrep f)p.S>v Kal T>V o~Tty<av no-
pevo/xei/oy. So a mountain or hill is said to
be over a place, to overhang, Hdot. 2. 105.
Xen. An. 1. 10. 12. Comp. Buttm. { 147.
n. 1. Kiihner$293. Matth. $582. Winer
551 ult. In N. T. only trop.
1. With the idea of protection, care, fa
vour, benefit, over, for, in behalf of, for the
sake of, i. e. in commodum alicujus ; pr.
as if bending over a person or thing, and
thus warding off what might fall upon and
harm it. a) Genr. John 17, 19 KM vnep
avTav e yo> ayid(o e pavToV. Acts 21,26 teas
ov Trpoo^i/e ^S^ VTrep evbs eKacrrov avTcav rj
Trpoo-cpopd. 2 Cor. 13, 8. Col. 1,7. 4, 12
TrdiroTe dya>i>idp.(vos virep v/xcof tv TOIS
irpoo-fvxals. Heb. 6, 20. 13, 17. al. So
JEl. V. H. 3. 25 v?rep njs E\\d8os tv KOI
KaXfos dy(ovio~dfjL(voi. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 21
fiaxovvrai vTrep TU>V Tp((p6vra>v. An. 7. 7.
21. Espec. after verbs or words implying
prayer for any one, comp. Engl. to pray
over any one, James 5, 14 ; so c. gen. of
pers. as 8eio-3ai VTre p TWOS Acts 8, 24 ; ev-
Xto-Sai James 5, 16 ; TTpoo-(vxfo~%ai Matt.
5, 44. Luke 6, 28. Col. 1,9. (2 Mace. 12,
44.) So 8f7j<ns vTre p TWOS Rom. 10, 1.
2 Cor. 9, 14. Phil. 1, 4. Eph. 6, 19 where
vTrep TLVOS and Trepi TWOS alternate, comp.
Winer $51 fin. irpoa-tvxrj Acts 12, 5. Rom.
15, 30. Genr. 1 Tim. 2, 1. 2 Seijo-eu, Trpoo-
ev^dr, eVrev^eis 1 , ei^aprrt as VTrep iravrcav
KT\. After verbs implying speaking, plead
ing, intercession for any one ; Acts 26, 1
VTrep creavroi! Xeyftv. Rom. 8, 26 TO 7rvtvp.a
vnfpevrvyxdvfi VTrep rjficav. V. 27. 34. Heb.
7, 25. 9, 24. (jEschin. Dial. Socr. 1. 8.
Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 13 T! dntlv VTrep r)p.>v.)
After verbs and nouns implying zeal, care,
effort for any person or thing; 1 Cor. 12,
25 dXXa TO avro VTre p aXX^Xeoi p.(pip.vu>o-i
So rj\os VTre p TWOS 2 Cor. 7, 7.
Col. 4, 13 ; o-Trov8^ 2 Cor. 7, 12. 8, 16 ; 76
Phil. 4, 10. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 12
ai vrre p TWOS-) So flvat VTrep
TWOS, to be for any one, to take his part ;
Rom. 8, 31 tl 6 3e6y VTrep f]p.5>v [eVn], TIS
Ka3 T)p.a>v ; Mark 9, 40. Luke 9, 50. Often
after verbs or words implying the suffering
of evil or death for, in behalf of any one ;
c. gen. of pers. as dcd3epa twai vTre p TWOS
Rom. 9, 3; diro%vT]o-Kfw John 11, 50. 51.
52. Rom. 5, 6 Xpioror . . vrrep due/Saw
a7re 3aj/. V. 7 bis. 8. 14, 15. 2 Cor. 5, 14.
15 bis. 1 Thess. 5, 10 ; aTroXeVSat John 18,
14; yeveo-Sat Savarov Heb. 2, 9; 8180 vat
f avrdi/ V. TO o-copa Luke 22, 19. Tit. 2, 14.
1 Tim. 2, 6 ; tKxvvew TO aip,a Luke 22, 20 ;
Sveiv TO Traa^a 1 Cor. 5, 7 ; KaTapa yiVe<r3ai
Gal. 3, 13 ; K\$V TO o-wpa 1 Cor. 11, 24;
TrapaStSwai e avTov V. TWO. Rom. 8, 32. Gal.
2, 20. Eph. 5, 2. 25 ; Trdo-x*" TI 1 Pet. 2,
21. 3, 18. 4, 1 ; Troieii* Twa apapTiav 2 Cor.
5^ 21 ; o-Tavpovo-3ai 1 Cor. 1, 13; TiStVai
TT)V tyvxr)v John 10, 11. 15. 13, 37. 38. 15,
13. 1 John 3, 16 bis. With gen. of thing,
John 6, 51. Rom. 16,4. 2 Cor. 12, 15. So
Ecclus. 29, 15. Xen. An. 7. 4. 9 aTroSwj-
(TKfiv VTre p TWOS. b) Closely allied to the
above is the sense for, instead of any one,
in place of; comp. Winer $ 51 fin. Philem.
13 wa VTrep crou pot SiaKovfi ev TO IS SfffpLols
TOV evayy. Pern. 2 Cor. 5, 20 bis, VTrep
Xpto-Tov ovv irpto-ptvofjuv, KT\. Eph. 6, 20.
Here some refer the class of passages cited
in lett. a, fin. So Palaeph. 41. 1. Eurip.
Alcest. 701. Pol. 21. 14. 9. Thuc. 7. 13.
2. Causal, for, i. q. because of, on account
of, propter, implying the ground, motive,
occasion of an action ; comp. Matth. Winer,
11. cc. John 11, 4 17 da^fVfia OVK eort Trpos
SdvaTov, dXX VTrep TTJS 86r]s TOV 3eov,_/br
the glory of God, in order to manifest his
glory. Acts 5, 41 VTrep TOV ovopaTos OVTOV,
for his name, for his honour. 9,16. 15,26,
21, 13. Rom. 1, 5. 15, 8. 1 Cor. 15, 3 Xp.
direSavev VTrep TU>V dp.apTiu>v f)pu>v. v. 29 bis.
2 Cor. 1,6. 12, 10. 19 VTrep TJJS vfiS>v OIKO-
Soptjs. [Gal. 1, 4.] Eph. 3, 1. 13. Phil. 1,
29 bis. Phil. 2, 13 VTre p TTJS ev&Waj, for
(by virtue of) his own good-pleasure, be
cause it is his will. Col. 1, 24 bis. 2 Thess.
I, 4. 5. Heb. 5, 1 bis. 3. 7, 27. 9. 7. 3 John
7. So after 8odeti/ Rom. 15, 9 ; tv^apt-
<rr(~w Rom. 1,8. 1 Cor. 10, 30. 2 Cor. 1,
II. Eph. 1, 16. 5, 20. Jos. Ant. 3. 8. 6
VTrep dpapTaSwi . Isocr. 301. c. Xen. An. 1.
7. 3 TTJS e Xev3ept as . . . VTrep rjs vfids e ya>
3. As marking an object of speech,
thought, hope, or the like, e. g. a) After
verbs of speaking and the like, over, upon,
about, concerning; comp. in Engl. to talk
over a matter, to boast over ; Matth. Winer,
11. cc. Rom. 9, 27 Ho-cua? 8e Kpafei vTrep
TOV lo-pa^X. 1 Cor. 4, 6. 2 Cor. 5, 1 2. 7,
4 TroXX^ p-oi Kavx jo i-s VTrep vp-oiv. V. 14. 8,
23. 24. 9, 2. 3. 12, 5. 8. So jEl. V. H.
12. 52. Pol. 1. 13. 7 lOTOpelv VTre p TWOS.
b) Also, as to, in respect to ; 2 COT. 1 , 6 17
e XTTif ijp-oJv fifftaia v?rep vp.eoi/. v. 8 dyvoe w
. . VTrep TT)S 3Xtyecos KTX. i. q. dyvoe w irtpi
TWOS 1 Cor. 12, 1. Phil. 1,7 TOUTO tppovtw
VTrep vp,wj>. 2 Thess. 2, 1 . So Jos. Ant.
15. 3. 6. Pol. 3. 4. 3. Dem. 554. 11 17 ov-
X?) vTrep Apicrrdpxov. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 12
vrrepaipa)
743
II. With the ACCUSATIVE, pr. of place
whither, implying motion or direction over
or above a place ; Hdot. 4. 188 pinrf overt
vntp TOV 86pov. Eurip. Ion 46. Hdian. 7.
2. 13 virtp yaoTfpa TOV ITTTTOV ^pf^op.fvov.
Pol. 3. 84. 9. Also over, above, beyond,
Xen. An. 1.1.9 rots Qpa\ TO IS vrrep E\-
\T)(T7rovTov oiKoOat. Comp. Matth. } 582.
b. Kiihner $ 293. Winer 53. e. In N. T.
only trop. over, above ; comp. Winer 1. c.
1. As marking superiority in rank, digni
ty, worth, oi%r, above ; Matt. 10, 24 bis, OVK
eoTt pM%r)TT)s vntp TOV StSao-KoXoz/. KT\. Luke
6,40. Eph. 1,22 KefaXriv vrrtp ndvra. Phil.
2, 9 ovofia TO virep TTCLV ovopa. Philem. 16.
Luc. Vit. Auct. 2 -TIS vrrtp avSpanov tlvai
ftovXerai ; JEA. V. H. 12. 1. p. 159 AoTracn a
. . . virep Tas yvvaixas /SacriXtKwr KT\.
2. As marking excess beyond a certain
measure or standard, and spoken compara
tively, over, above, beyond, more than. a)
Genr. and simply ; Matt. 10, 37 bis, 6 (pi\5>v
iraWpa fj p.r)repa virep e p-e KT\. Acts 26, 13
I/Trip TT]V \dfJL1T pOTTJTa TOV TJ\IOV . . . (f>US.
2 Cor. 1, 8 et 8, 3 imtp 8vvaiJ.iv. Gal. 1, 14
irpofnoirrov ev T<a Iov8a io-p.<p vntp TroXXouj
rrX. Eph. 3, 20. Also v-rrtp o , above what,
more than what, 1 Cor. 4, 6. 10, 13. 2 Cor.
12, 6. Philem. 21. So Sept. 1 Sam. 15,22.
Ecclus. 7, 1. Dion. Hal. Ant. 5. 68. Epict.
Ench. 31 et 37 vnep o~vvap.iv. Xen. Mem.
4. 3. 8 TTCOS oi>x virip \6yov. b) Pleonast.
after comparatives ; e. g. after an Adj. in
the comparat. degree, Luke 16,8 cppovonu-
rtpoi vntp TOVS vlovs TOV (peorof. Heb. 4,
12 ; comp. in irapd HI. 4. c. With a verb,
2 Cor. 12, 13. yap earn/, o rjTTTft-r}Tt vntp
TUS \oiiras fKK\rjo-ias ; comp. Winer j 53. e.
So Sept. ov Kpdo-o-tov flfj.1 vntp TOVS Trare-
pas /iou, for Heb. "| comparat. 1 K. 19, 4 ;
also Judg. 11, 25. Ps. 19, 11. c) With
out case, where it then stands as an adverb,
i. q. more, much more ; comp. Buttm. } 147.
n. 5. Matth. 5 594. 1. Winer 5 54 ult. n. 2.
2 Cor. 11, 23 SiaKovoi XpioroC eiVt ; v-rrtp
eyw. See Kypke ad loc. For the adverb
ial forms vnep Xt ac, vrrtp (Kirfpio-(rov, see
the arts. vrrfpXiav, virfptKirtpio-o-ov.
NOTE. In composition vntp implies : a)
Motion or rest over, above, beyond a place
or thing ; as {nrfpaipa, vTrtpfiaivo), virtpf^o).
b) Protection, aid, for, in behalf of ; as vrrtp-
(vrvyxdvo). c) Excess, a surpassing, over,
above, more than, often with the idea of cen
sure ; as wrfp^oXXw, vrrfpfKTfivu, vrrfp-
irfpi<TO-(va>, also vn-tpav^dvu, vntpviKdv.
VTrepaipo), f. apS>, (alpa,) to lift or raise
up over, above, any thing, Luc. Amor. 54
(roi rf)V <f)i\o(ro(})ias ofppvv \nrep avrovs
TOVS tcpoTatpovs vir(pf)pKao-i. Plato Phaedr.
248. a. Intrans. to rise up over, e. g. of
water overflowing, Dem. 1274. 20 ; of per-
sons passing over walls, mountains, Pol. 2,
23. 1. Xen. Mag. Eq. 8. 3. In N. T. only
Mid. vTTfpaipop.ai, trop. to lift up one
self overmuch, to over-exalt oneself, to be
come elated, conceited, arrogant ; absol.
2 Cor. 12, 7 bis, iva M virepaipoiiai KT\.
With eVi Tiva 2 Thess. 2, 4. So 2 Mace. 5,
23. Anthol. Gr. IV. p. 11. no. 22. Aristot.
Virt. et Vit. 7. 5.
inrepaKfios, O v, 6, 17, adj. (0/^17,) beyond
the flower of life, past the proper age ; 1 Cor.
7, 36 tav jj vTrepoK/io? sc. i; TrapStVor.
Suid. VTTfpOKpMS VTTtpO paiJLWV TTJV UtpOV,
Found only in N. T.
irrrepdvo), adv. (VTT/P, ai/oi,) intens. over
above, Engl. up above, high above ; of place,
C. gen. Eph. 4, 10 virtpdvea rravratv oiipa-
vS>v. Absol. Heb. 9, 5. Sept. for nbsi=b
Ex. 8, 2 ; !^ia Ez. 11, 22. So c. gen.
Jos. Ant. 3. 7. 2. ^El. V. H. 9. 7 ; absol.
Luc. D. Deor. 4. 2. Trop. of rank, digni
ty, C. gen. Eph. 1,21 {rrrepdvo) irdoijs apxys
Sept. for TPb3J Deut. 26, 19. 28, 1.
VTTepav^dva), f. tfo-a, (avdva>,) in
tens. to overgrow, i. e. trop. to grow exceed
ingly, to increase greatly, in a good sense ;
intrans. 2 Thess. 1, 3 virfpavdvti 17 n-i
vuv. Andocid. 32. 23.
f. ^170-0^01, (/3aii/o>,) trans.
to let pass over, to transfer, c. ace. Xen. Eq.
7. 2. Intrans. to go or pass over, e. g. a
wall, mountains, c. ace. Sept. 2 Sam. 22,
30. Hdian. 3. 2. 11. Xen. An. 7.3.43.
Trop. to overgo, to overpass certain limits,
to transgress, c. ace. TO laov K.OI TO bixaiov
Diog. Laert. 8. 18 ; vopov Diod Sic. 17. 34.
^Eschin. 58. 30. In N. T. trop. and absol.
to overgo, to go too far, to transgress, i. e.
to go beyond right, 1 Thess. 4, 6.
V7rep/3a\\6vTco?, adv. (vrrfpjSaXXooiO
exceedingly, above measure, 2 Cor. 11, 23.
Sept. Job 15, 11. Pol. 5. 43.8. Xen.
Ag. 1. 36.
u7re/3/3a\X<w, f. jSaXw, OaXXw,) to throw
or cast over, beyond, e. g. beyond a certain
goal or limit in ace. Horn. Od. 1 1 . 595 dXX 1
oTf /w XXot [Xoav] axpov {mfpfia\f(iv, i. 6.
Sisyphus. II. 23. 843 ; of a kettle, to throw
over, to boil over, Hdot. 1 . 59 ; intrans. to
throw oneself over a mountain or the like,
to pass over, Xen. An. 4. 4. 20. Also to
throw beyond or further than another, to
surpass in throwing a weapon, c. ace. of
pers. Horn. II. 23. 637 ; hence genr. to
744
surpass, to exceed, to excel, Jos. Ant. 2. 2.
1 TrXouro) re yap {>7rep/3aXXf TOIIJ eVt^co-
ptW. Xen. Hell. 7. 3. 6. In N. T. only
Particip. pres. u7rep/3dXX&>j/, oucra, ov,
surpassing, exceeding, supereminent ; 2
Cor. 3, 10 fVfKfv TTJS VTrfpf3a\\ovo-rjs 86rjs-
9, 14 Sia T>)> v7rep/3aXXoucrai/ X^P iV TO ^ % f v-
Eph. 1,19. 2, 7. 3, 19. So 2 Mace. 4, 13.
Jos. Ant. 4. 2. 2. Hdian. 3. 10. 12. Xen.
Hi. 11. 2.
V7rep/3o\ij, qy, f], (i7rep/3dXXa>,) a *7ir0M>-
tng-, casting, shooting beyond, Soph. (Ed.
Tyr. 1 196 *a3 vneppoXav Togtvaras. Also,
a passing over, e. g. a river, mountain, Pol.
10. 1. 8. Xen. An. 1. 2. 25. In N. T. trop.
excess, excellence, supereminence ; 2 Cor.
4, 7 17 uTTfp/SoXr} TTJS cWd/iewy. 12, 7. So
Jos. B. J. 6. 7. 3 6Y inrep!3o\t)v to/non/roy.
Ant. 1. 13. 4. Dem. 97. 3. Pol. 3. 99. 4.
With a prep, adverbially: Ka3 vTrepfio-
\r)>>,\.q. exceedingly, supereminently, Rom.
7,13. 2 Cor. 1,8. Gal. 1, 13. 2 Cor. 4,
17 see below. Also i. q. Fr. par t excel
lence 1 Cor. 12, 31 Kai en *a3 vir(p[3o\T]v
68oV, a way par excellence, a far better way.
Comp. in KOTO. II. 1. d. y. (Luc. Luct. 12.
Pol. 3. 92. 10. Diod. Sic. 17. 47.) els
vTTfpfio\t]v id. exceedingly ; hence intens.
by Hebr. Ka3 t>7rep/3oAr}j> els VTrepfioXrjv, q. d.
exceeding exceedingly, in the highest possi
ble degree, 2 Cor. 4, 17 ; see Gesen. Lehrg.
p. 693. 2. So Ml V. H. 4. 20. ib. 12. 1.
p. 160, (Is i/7rep/3oXr)i Tifiav.
VTrepeya), 2 Cor. 11. 23 Lachm. for
Rec. {/Trip fya>.
V7repei8ov, ( f ?Sw,) as aor. 2 to vnepo-
pdw, to see or look out over, e. g. TTJV SdXao--
o-ai/ Hdot. 7. 36 fin. In N. T. trop. to
overlook, not to regard, i. q. to bear with,
not to punish, c. ace. Acts 17, 30 xpoVouf
TTJS dyvoias vnfpiSutv 6 3edy. Sept. for
fc^ri Lev. 20, 4. So Jos. Ant. 2. 6. 9 [8]
ro TTfpt pixpuv {rjfjLKafjLaTOiv d<pf1vm TOVS
n\T]p.iJL{\T)cravTas, enaivoit rfntyKf rols vrrfpi-
Sovo-i. Also to slight, Tob. 4, 3. Ml V. H.
3. 22 ; to despise, Xen. Ag. 8. 4.
vTrepe/ceiva, adv. (eWoy, Buttm. 5 1 15.
n. 5.) pr. beyond those parts ; hence be
yond, over beyond; and with the art. ra
vrrfpeKfiva vficav sc. p.ept], the parts beyond
you, 2 Cor. 10, 16; comp. Buttm. 5 125. 6,
7. Bus Ellips. ed. Schaef. p. 289. Thorn.
Mag. p. 336 cntKfiva pfjropfs \tyov<riv
iintptKfiva 8f, jjn ivoi 01 (rvp<paK(s.
VTrepeKTrepicra-ov, adv. (imep tie. Trepto--
croC,) intens. more than abundantly, comp.
in irtpuro-os no. 2 ; i. e. superabundantly,
very exceedingly, above all measure ; Eph.
3, 20 vTrep iravra 7701770-01 v
Z)t> aiTovp.f^a. 1 Thess. 3, 10. 5,13. Sept.
for Chald. n^tTi Dan. 3, 23.
VTrepeKTrepura-o)?, adv. i. q. vT
piaa-ov, 1 Thess. 5, 13 Lachm.
VTrepeKTelvca, f. fV S}, (ecrV<,) to stretch
out ovennuch, beyond measure ; trop. r
ace. of pers. 2 Cor. 10, 14 ov vne pturt ivo-
p.tv eavTovs we stretch not ourselves out too
far, we do not go beyond our measure.
i. e. TO p.fTpov TOV KO.VOVOS in v. 13. Luc.
Eunuch. 2 KfKpayorfs Kal VTrfpfKreivopevoi,
Schol. vTrfp(pi\oi>fiKovvT(s , but some edi
tions read vT
Pass. (fK X vvo>, (KX^J
to be poured out over, as from a vessel, i. q.
to run over, to over/low, absol. Luke 6, 38
p-trpov virfpfKxvv6fj.fj>ov. Sept. for
Joel 2, 24. Sept. vnfpfKXfofiai for
Prov. 5, 16 ; also ^El. H. An. 12. 41.
t, (fvrvy X d-
j/w,) to intercede for any one, in his behalf;
c. vwfp TIVOS, Rom. 8, 26. Comp. Winer
56. 2. a.
f. fa, (? XO)) ) to hold over,
e. g. any thing over the fire, Horn. II. 2,
246 ; also for protection, TTJV x e P" Tlvl v -
TWOS Anth. Gr. I. p. 193. Jos. Ant. 6. 2. 2.
Pol. 15. 31. 11. Intrans. pr. to hold oneself
over or beyond, comp. ^<o no. 5 ; hence to
be over, to be prominent, to jut out over or
beyond, Sept. Ex. 26, 13. 1 K. 8, 8. ^El
V. H. 9. 13. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 8. In N. T
trop.
1. to hold oneself above, to be superior,
better, to surpass, to excel ; see in f^< no.
5. E. g. c. gen. of pers. also c. dat. ol
manner, Phil. 2, 3 aXXijXous f)yovp.fi>ot. vntp-
fXQvras (avrcov. Matth. { 358. Buttm. 5 132.
10. b. So Hdian. 4. 15. 11. Diod. Sic. 17.
77. Xen. Venat. 1. 11. With ace. Phil.
4, 7 TJ (Iprjvrj TOV 3eoi) 17 VTrfpe^oucra Traira
vovv, comp. Matth. J 358 note. So Diod. Sic.
3. 22. Plato Phaedo 50. p. 102. d. Xen.
Hell. 6. 1. 4. p. 236. Part. TO vTrfpe^o*
as Subst. excellence, supereminence, i. q
inrfpoxr], Phil. 3, 8 8ia TO vrrepexov TTJS yvoa
crews. See Matth. $ 570. Lob. ad Soph. Aj
p. 277. Schaef. ad Greg. Cor. p. 139.
2. Of rank, dignity, Part. inrfpexa
ovo-a, ov, superior, higher ; Rom. 13,1
fov(riais V7r(ptxov<rais. 1 Pet. 2, 13.
Wisd. 6, 5. Pol. 28. 4. 9. Hdian. 4. 9. 4.
V7repr)(f>avia, as, f], (v7rtpr)<pavos q. V.)
arrogance, haughtiness, pride, Pol. 6. 1 rf 5.
Dem. 577. 16. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 27. In N.
T. from the Heb. arrogance, pride, with the
745
accessory idea of impiety, ungodliness, Mark
7, 22. Sept. for nix? p s . 31, 24. Is. 16, 6;
lixa Ps. 59, 13. Prov. 8, 13; THt Deut.
17, 12. So Tob. 4, 17. 1 Mace. 1, 23.
Jos. Ant 1. 11. 1.
V7Tpij<pavo<? t ov, 6, q, adj. (inrtp, (pai-
v<a,) appearing over, conspicuous above
other persons or things ; so pr. Xen. Mag.
Eq. 5. 7 rovf pi* op3u TO. 86para fx.fiv, TOVS
8 aXXovr ranfiva KOI p.fj inrfprjfpava (others
vrrtp<pavT}). Elsewhere trop. conspicuous,
distinguished, splendid, as oiKias ra>v no\-
\ajvinrfpr](pavo>Tpas Dem. 175. 10; usually
of persons, with censure, arrogant, haughty,
proud, JE\. V. H. 12. 63. Diod. Sic. 4. 13.
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 25. In N. T. from the
Heb. arrogant, proud, with the accessory
idea of contemning God, impiety, wicked
ness, Luke 1,51 difcncopTricrtv inrfprj(pdvovs
Siavoia KapBias, see in art. Sidvoia no. 3.
Rom. 1, 30. 2 Tim. 3, 2 James 4, 6. 1 Pet.
5, 5. Sept. for -IK? Ps. 94, 2. 140, 6 ; It
Ps. 119, 21 ; on Job 38, 15. Is. 2, 12. So
Wisd. 14, 6. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 17.
inrep\iav, adv. (Xi av,) overmuch, very
exceedingly, supereminently ; c. art. 6 inrfp-
\iav adj. the most eminent, the very chief,
Ttitv vjT(p\iav drrooroXuv 2 Cor. 11,5. 12,
11 ; comp. Buttm. 125. 6. On such com
pounds, see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 45-48 ; as
vrrtpdyav 2 Mace. 10, 4 ; inrtpfv Dem. 228.
17. Xen. Hi. 6. 9.
VTrepvitcaa), , f. ^o-<o, (i/iKa,) to more
than conquer, absol. Rom. 8, 37. Leo
Tact. 14. 25 VLKO. KOI pr) vnepviKa. Socr.
Hist. Ecc. 3. 21 VLKO.V KaXov, vntpviicav 8e
(TTlffilOVOV.
VTTepoy/co?, ov, 6, 17, adj. (oy*os,) over-
swollen, much swollen, overgrown, JE\. V.
H. 13. 1. Xen. Hell. 5. 4. 58. In N. T.
trop. over-tumid, over-swelling, boastful,
with the idea of insolent pride, impiety ; so
of language, 2 Pet. 2, 18 virtpoyKa yap pa-
TatonjTos (p^fyyoptvoi. Jude 16 TO oro/ia
avrcav XaXfi imtpayKa. Sept. for 3113 Ex.
18, 22; ntf]5 Ex. 18,26; nisbB? Dan. 11,
36. So of style Plut. de Lib. educ. 9;
comp. vrrtpoyKov <j)povrjp.a Plut. Lucull. 21.
j, j t (vTrepe^o), a prom
nence, eminence, e. g. a mound, hill, Pol. 3.
104. 3 ; a peak, summit of a mountain, ib.
10. 31. 1. In N. T. trop.
1. prominence, eminence, e. g. of station,
authority, power ; 1 Tim. 2, 2 (ia(Ti\(uv u
ndvru>i> ru>v tv imtpo^fj ovra>t>. 2 Mac. 3,
11. Pol. 5. 41. 3. Diod. Sic. 4. 41. Plato
Legg. 711. d.
2. Genr. superiority, excellence ; 1 Cor. 2,
1 *ea3 \mfpoxriv \oyov. Pol. 5. 41. 1. Plato
Def. 416.
to abound over, much more, to superabound ;
in a comparative sense, absol. Rom. 5, 20
of oe tir\(6va<Tfv fj dp,apTi a, vircpTr(pi<r<rtv-
o-fv 17 xaptr, comp. v. 15. Without compar
ison, Pass, depon. to superabound overmuch,
greatly, exceedingly, in any thing ; c. dat.
2 Cor. 7, 4 imfpirfpi<T(Ttvop.a.i rrj \apa, i. e.
I am exceeding joyful. Not found in the
classics.
, adv. (VepKro-ir,) more
than abundantly, very exceedingly, beyond
all measure; Sma^ \ty. Mark 7, 37 \nrtp-
V7rep7T\Ovd&, f. d, (n-Xeovafw,) to
superabound, to abound exceedingly, intrans.
1 Tim. 1, 14. Psalt. Salom. 5, 19.
VTrepir^oo), ,, f. &><ro>, (i\^o &),) intens.
to make high above, to raise high aloft;
only trop. to highly exalt, over all, c. ace.
Phil. 2, 9 3t6s OVTOV uTrepityoxre. Sept.
Pass, for nb?3 p s . 97, 9 ; comp. Sept. Ps.
37, 35. So in praise, Sept. Dan. 4, 34.
Song of 3 Childr. 28. 29.
V7Tp(f>pOVe(i), >, f. ^o-w, (vnepfppuv,
(ppr)t>,) to think overmuch of oneself, to be
high-minded, i. q. to be proud, arrogant,
disdainful, intrans. Rom. 12, 3 /xi) vntptypo-
vdv nap o 8d (ppovtlv. Jos. Ant. 1. 11. 1
ot 2o8o/ilrat TrXovrw . . . virfpfypovovvrts.
Pol. 6. 18. 7. ^Eschyl. Agam. 10. 39.
fTTepaX)?, a, ov, (virep, as narpuof from
Trarrjp,) over, upper, e. g. of a chamber,
Plut. Pelop. 35 6 8( SaXa^or eV w *a3f vSttv
(lu^fcrav, v7T(p<pos rjv. Philo de Vit. Mos. 2.
p. 662 oiKrjfjLara eVtVefia Kcil vTrepwa, in the
ark. Lur,. Asin. 45. Oftener and in N. T.
Neut. TO vtrepnov, an upper chamber, the
upper part of a house, i. e. a sort of guest-
chamber not in common use, where the
Hebrews received company and held feasts,
and where at other times they retired for
prayer and meditation, i. q. dvdyaiov q. v.
In Greek houses it occupied the upper
story ; among the Hebrews it seems some
times to have been on or connected with the
flat roof of their dwellings, Heb. f*b5 Sept.
virtpfov 1 K. 17, 19. 22. 2 K. 4. 10; comp.
Acts 10, 9. See Jowett s Chr. Researches
in the Mediterranean, Lond. 1824. p. 67
where he describes the chief room in the
houses of Haivali (opposite Lesbos) as in
the upper or third story, secluded, spacious,
and commodious, " higher and larger than
746
V7TO
those below, having two projecting win
dows, and the whole floor so much extended
in front beyond the lower part of the build
ing, that the projecting windows considera
bly overhang the street ;" comp. Acts 20, 8
sq. where the tVepwov at Troas is also /
rip rpto-reyco. For a similar arrangement
of the houses in Palestine, see Bibl. Res. in
Palest. III. p. 26, 417. In N. T. Acts 1,
13 tit TO virep<oot> ov T/o~av KaTafievovres KT\.
9, 37. 39. 20, 8. So Jos. Vit. $ 30. Luc.
Tox. 61. Lys. 93. 46.
i/7re^<, f. {xf)tga>, (f^m,) 1 hold under,
e. g. the hand, Horn. II. 7. 188; a vessel,
Hdot. 2. 151. Plut. M. Anton. 9. Trop. to
hold out under, i. e. towards or before any
one, e. g. ovas, to give ear, Simonid. Fr. 7.
1 6 ; \6yov, fvSvvas, to render account, Pol.
18. 35. 3. Plut. J. Caes. 33 ; 8i ji/ Tivi, to
render satisfaction, to make atonement,
Soph. CEd. Tyr. 552. Hence in N. T.
trop. SIKTJV v TT f x f " to pay or suffer pu
nishment ; Jude 7 TroXe is . . . Trvpbs alnviov
SiKTjv vTTxovo-ai. So 2 Mace. 4, 48. Hdian.
1. 8. 12. Pol. 12. 8. 5 HavaTov tcpio-iv. Xen.
Mem. 2. 1. 8 TOVTOV 8iKT]v vne^fiv.
U7T77009, ov, 6, 17, adj. (inraKova), ) listen
ing, obedient, c. dat. Acts 7, 39 co OVK ^3e-
\r)(rav virfjKooi yeveVSat. 2 Cor. 2, 9 tls
rrdvra. Absol. Phil. 2, 8. Jos. Ant. 2. 4. 3
\nrrjKoos yivop.ai. c. dat. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 22 ;
absol. Plut. Pelop. 29. Xen. Mem. 3. 4. 9.
inrr/perecOj tS, f. 170-00, (virr)peTT]s, ) pr. to
serve as an virrjpfTTjs, e. g. as a rower, ^El.
H. An. 13. 2. In N. T. genr. to act for
any one, to minister, to serve ; c. dat. Acts
13, 36 Aa/3!8 p.ev yap I8ia ytvfa VTTT)pTT)cras.
20, 34 TOIS xpe/ais p-ou . . . VTrrjperrjcrav at
Xf tpts avTai. 24, 23. So Wisd. 16, 21. 24.
Diod. Sic. 1. 70. Xen. Mem. 2. 4. 7.
ov, 6, (VTTO, (pir^s
pr. an under-rawer, genr. a common sailor,
hand, as distinguished from 01 vavTai ship-
men, seamen, and 01 n/3aTcu mariners,
Dem. 1209. 11, 14 in some editions, where
others read iirrjpfa-ia collect, id. Comp.
also Dem. 1208. 20. 1214. 23. 1216. 13.
Pol. 1. 25. 3. H;nce genr. a hand, agent,
minister, attendant, who does service under
the direction of any one ; in N. T. spoken
1. Of those who wait on magistrates or
public bodies and execute their decrees, a
lictor, officer, like the modern constable, bea
dle, e. g. as the attendant on a judge, Matt.
5, 25, i. q. Trpaierwp in Luke 12, 58. So of
the attendants or beadles of the Sanhedrim,
Matt. 26, 58. Mark 14, 54. 65. John 7, 32.
45. 46. 18, 3. 12. 18. 22. 19, 6. Acts 5,
22, 26. Genr. Jos. 1 5. 8. 4. Luc. Pise. 45.
Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 54. ib. 3. 1. 27. Of the
Roman lictors, Dion. Hal. Ant. 2. 8. ib. 5. 2.
See Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 178sq. Diet, of
Antt. art. Lictor.
2. Of the attendant, minister, in a syna
gogue, who handed the volume to the reader,
and returned it to its place, Luke 4, 20.
3. Genr. a minister, attendant, associate
in any work, John 18, 36. Acts 13, 5 fi^ov
8e Kal l<advirr)v VTnjptrrjv. So of a minister
of the word or of Christ, Luke 1, 2. Acts
26. 16. 1 Cor. 4, 1. Wisd. 6, 4. Jos. Ant.
3. 1. 4 TT)i> vnripfTrjv 3eov sc. Moses. Dem.
1285. 2 virrjpfTai Kal trvvtpyol ovrot KXeo-
eVouj. Xen. An. 1. 9. 27.
VTTVOS, ov, 6, sleep, Matt. 1, 24. Luke 9,
32. John 11, 13. Acts 20, 9 bis. Sept. for
nv Gen. 28, 16. So Hdian. 2. 1. 12. Xen.
Hi. 6. 9. Trop. of spiritual sleep, torpor,
sloth, Rom. 13, 11. Comp. Psalt. Sal. 3, 1
Ivari iinvois ^1^17, KOI OVK fi/\oyfls TOV KV-
piov.
VTTO, a prep, governing the genitive and
accusative ; in the Greek classics ako the
dative ; with the primary signification under.
I. With the GENITIVE, pr. of place
whence, i. e. the place/rom under which any
thing comes forth, Horn. Od. 9 141 pVei xp^vrj
VTTO crTTfiovs. Hes. Theog. 669 Zevy . . . vno
X%ov6s r/Kf (pooxrSe. Also of loosing or
freeing from under any thing ; II. 8. 543
ITTTTOVS p.tv \vcrav VTTO vyov. 9. 248 tpvt-
<r3<u VTTO Tpcowi/. ib. 21 . 553. Also of place
where, under which, like VTTO c. dat. Plato
Legg. 728. a, o T tnl yf/s Kal vrro yjjs \P V ~
aos. Trop. after passive and neuter verbs,
to mark the subject or agent from under
whose hand, power, agency, causation, the
action of the verb proceeds, in Engl./rom,
by, through ; comp. Buttm. 134. 1,2. 147.
n. 1. Matth. 592. Winer 5 51. p. 442 ; see
also in dno note 2. In this sense only is
VTTO c. gen. found in N. T.
1 . With Passive verbs, by, through. from ;
c. gen. of pers. Matt. 1, 22 TO prfiev VTTO TOV
Kvpiov. 2, 16 lvtTrai)fer) imo roof p-aycov. 3,
6 /3a7m ojTO {ITT OVTOV. 4, 1 dvrjx^ 7 ] v^b
TOV Trvcvp-aros TreipacrSiJi ai VTTO TOV 8ia@6-
\ov. 5, 13. Mark 1, 13. 2, 3. Luke 5, 15.
14, 8. John 10, 14. Acts 4, 36. 23, 27 bis.
Rom. 15, 15. 1 Cor. 7, 25. 2 Cor. 1, 16.
Gal. 1, 11. al. ssepiss. With gen. collect.
Luke 21,20. Acts 15,4 TrpoTrepxpSeVrey inrb
T;)S tKK\nvias. 2 Cor. 8, 19. With gen. of
thing, Matt. 8, 24 -wore TO TrXoIof KoXvTTTf-
o-3tu VTTO TOJV Kvp.aTa>v. 14, 24. Luke 7, 24
ied\ap.ov inrb dvtfjiov <Ta\v6p.evov. 8, 14.
John 8, 9. Acts 2, 24. 27, 41. Rom. 12,
747
21. 1 Cor. 10, 9. 2 Cor. 5, 4. James 3, 4.
6. 2 Pet. 1, 17 (pwvrjs (Vf\^5(io~r)s O.VT& VTTO
rfjs p.fyah.oTrpcrrovs 86^ns, i. e. a voice being
sent forth unto him from (by) the radiant
glory, by the divine Majesty, from God him
self. 2 Pet. 2, 7. 17. Jude 12. Rev. 6, 13.
Diod. Sic. 1. 8, 15. Hdian. 2. 7. 9. Xen.
Mem. 1. 5. 1. ib. 4. 4. 4 ; c. gen. of thing,
JE\. V. H. 13. 1 init. pa&v papwoptvav
inro TOV ydXaicros- Hdian. 4. 15. 14. Xen.
An. 1. 5. 5.
2. With Neuter verbs having a passive
power, by, through, from ; e. g. after yivo-
fiat and flvm signifying to be made, done ;
SO yivop-ai, Luke 9, 7 rot yivop.(va VTT avTov.
13, 17. 23, 8. Acts 12, 5. 20, 3. 26, 6.
Eph. 5, 12 ; fivai Acts 23, 30 ; impl.
2 Cor. 2, 6. (So yiv. Xen. An. 7. 1. 30 ;
impl. Xen. Hi. 1. 28. ib. 7. 6.) Also TTO-
vxeiv TI vno TWOS, Matt. 17, 12. Mark 5,
26. 1 Thess. 2, 14. So Hdian. 7. 12. 6.
Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 36. Con v. 1. 9. In like
manner after some transitive verbs, where
a passive sense is implied ; e. g. \ap.ftdvfiv
n vno TIVOS to receive by or through, i. e. to
have inflicted by any one, 2 Cor. 11, 24 ;
V7rop.fv(iv TI vno TIVOS id. Heb. 12, 3 ; UTTO-
KTflvai . . . vno r<av Srjpicov, to kill by beasts,
i. e. to cause to be killed by beats. Rev. 6,
8. So Hdian. 7. 10. 9 yvovrts [ravra] inro
TTJS <f>T)M f - Comp. Buttm. } 147. n. 1. -f
II. With the ACCUSATIVE, pr. of place
whither, i. e. of motion or direction under
a place ; but also of place whr<\ i. e. of
rest under a place. Buttm. 1. c. Matth. \ 593.
Winer \ 5:<. k.
1. Of Place whither, after verbs of motion
or direction, under, beneath ; e. g. Tfttvai
\ii\vov inrb TOV p.68iov Matt. 5, 15. Mark 4,
21. Luke 11, 33 ; vno TTJV K\IVTJV Mark 4,
21 ; VTTO TTJV o~T(yr]v do~f pxt& Sai Matt. 8. 8.
Luke 7, 6 ; ttmrofaytat inro TCIS nrtpvyas
Matt. 23, 37. Luke 1 3, 34 ; also Mark 4, 32.
James 2, 3. So Palaph. 10. 2 \v%vovs xa-
Ta<j)pa>v inro TTJV yfjv. Diod. Sic. 13. 51.
Xen. An. 1. 10. 14. Trop. of what is
brought under the power of any one, e. g.
VTTO Tar n68as TIVOS Rom. 1 6, 20. 1 Cor. 1 5,
25. 27. Eph. 1, 22 ; comp. in novs b. Rom.
7, 14, see in ninpdo-Kco. Gal. 3, 22. 23, see
in <TvyK\eiu>. James 5, 12, see in ninrv no.
5. 1 1 et. 5, 6, see in Tantivou no. 2. b. So
JE\. V. H. 6. 11. Isocr. p. 142. b, ando-rjs TTJS
EXXdSoj vno TTJV no\iv f]po)v vnon((rovcrr)s.
2. Of Place where, after verbs implying
a being or remaining under a place ; e. g.
tivai, John 1,49 ovra inro TTJV O-VK.TJV. 1 Cor.
10, 1 ; impl. Luke 17, 24 bis. Acts 2, 5
TV inro TOV ovpavov. 4, 12. Rom. 3, 13.
Col. 1,23. Tude 6 imo 6<pov TtTrjjrjKfv. So
Sept. 1 K. 19, 5. Palaeph. 10. 1 ra VTTO -f]v.
Hdian. 2. 1. 9. Dem. 33. 31 .Trop. of what
is under the power or authority of any per
son or thing ; genr. Matt. 8, 9 bi^, *iv?Spa>Tr6s
elfj.i imo (ovcriav, (\u>v i>n ffjMVTov trrpart-
a>ras. Luke 7, 8 bis. Gal. 3. 25. 4, 2.
(1 Esdr. 3, 1. Hdian. 3. 14. 17. Xen. Cyr.
1. 5. 3.) With ace. of thing, implying state
or condition under any thing ; 1 Tim. 6, 1
VTTO vyov SovXoi. So VTTO vop.ov Rom. 6,
14. 15. 1 Cor. 9, 20 ter. Gal. 4, 4. 5. 21.
5, 18 , VTTO x^P lv R m - 6, 14. 15 ; ixf) ap.ap-
Ttav Rom. 3, 9 ; inro Kardpav Gal. 3, 10 ;
VTTO TCI orot^ela TOV Koo~p.ov Gal. 4, 3. So
Hdian. 1. 4. 20.
3. Of Time when, under, at, during, Lai.
sub ; once Acts 5, 21 inro TOV opZpov. Jos.
Ant. 14. 15. 5 init. imo Se TOV OVTOV %p6vov.
JE\. V. H. 14. 27. Thuc. 1. 100; into vii-
KTO. Sept. Jon. 4, 10. Thuc. 7. 22 ; imo n^
(a%ivr)v Pol. 53. 4. Comp. Matth. $ 593.
NOTE. In composition imo implies : a)
Place, i. e. motion or rest under, beneath ;
as v7ro/3aXX<a, imobfoi, imoTrodiov. b) Sub
jection, dependence, the being under any
person or thing ; as vnavBpos, vTroraoxrw.
c) The being behind, after, as vTrcXein-w,
imo[j.(V(it , comp. inrfnrtiv to speak after : to
swijoin, Dem. 797. 19 ; also into c. ace. be
hind, Hdot. 1. 12. Pol. 6. 31. 1. Lat. sub-
sequi. d) Something done or happening
under-hand, covertly, by stealth, unperceiv-
ed, without noise or notice ; also a little,
somewhat, by degrees;* like Lat. sub; as
vnovofd), vrronvfct), comp. in imavrdd). inrtv-
avrlos. Lat. subirascor, subridere. See Vi-
ger. p. 672, marg.
VTTO/SaXXoj. f. /3a\5>, OdXXa),) to cast
or throw under, e. g. under foot, Xen. CEc.
18, 5 ; under a person, X?TO Horn. Od. 10.
353. Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 7 ; to put or thrust
under, e. g. a child to another mother, to
substitute, Dem. 563. 5. Xen. Venat. 7. 3 ;
to thrust under one s notice, to suggest,
Hdian. 7. 10. 13. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 55. In
N. T. of persons, to thrust under, to put
forward by collusion, to suborn, c. ace.
Acts 6, 11. So Aristid. de Parathegm. p.
618. App. B. Civ. 1. 27. p. 663 inte^rftn-
crav KaTTjyopoi. So vrro/SXjjros Jos. B. J.
5. 10. 4.
o, , wroypw, pr. a
Writing-copy, inroypap.fj.ol TratSiKoi, Clem.
Alex, see in Passow s. v. In N. T. trop.
a copy, pattern, example, for imitation,
1 Pet. 2, 21. So 2 Mace. 2, 28. Clem. Ep.
I. ad Corinth, p. 40 [naCXop
inroypap.[i6v.
748
, aroy, TO, (vrro8(iKvvp.i,) pr.
what is shown, i. e.
1. a pattern, example, as set before any
one under his eyes ; either for imitation,
John 13, 15 vTr6otiyp.a eSaxca /i>, ira KT\.
James 5, 10; or for warning, Heb. 4, 11
2 Pet. 2, 6. 2 Mace. 6, 28. 31. Hdian. 8.
8. 4. Pol. 3. 17. 8. The earlier Attic writ
ers used Trapd8tiyp.a, Phryn. et Lob. p. 12.
2. Melon, a copy, likeness, taken from an
original ; Heb. 8, 5. 9, 23 viro8fiyp.aTa T&V
tv Toils ovpavols, i. q. T<J avrirvna in v. 24.
Aquil. for Heb. msMj Deut. 4, 17.
VTroSeiKVVfAl, f. a>. (Scixi/u/LU,) to S/IOMJ
or pozr?< ou^, pr. underhand, by stealth, pri
vately, i. q. to give to understand, to signify,
to let be known, Sept. Y^fl Estn - 2 > 10 -
Hdot. 1. 189. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 13; hence
genr. to show, to let see, Ecclus. 49, 8 opa-
riv 86r)s f)v vnt8(i(v avrta. Andocid. 19.
11. Diod. Sic. 13. 12. In N. T. trop. to
s ww, by words or example, to teach, to sig
nify, with ace. and dat. foil, by on, Acts
20, 35 Travra vnf8ei^a vp.1v OTI KT\. With
dat. of pers. c. infin. Matt. 3, 7 et Luke 3,
7 T/S vTre8fi(-(v iip.lv (pvydv KT\. With dat.
foil, by an indirect clause, Luke 6, 47. 12.
5. Acts 9, 16. Sept. for rnirt 2 Chr. 15,
3. So Ecclus. 48, 25. Jos . Ant. 2. 3. 1.
Pol. 3. 6. 1. Plut. Marcell. 20.
ofjiai, f. /*ai, Mid. depon. (Se-
,) to receive to oneself, pr. as if placing
the hands or arms^under, comp. Engl. un-
rfertal.:?; hence genr. to receive favourably,
kindly, to admit e. g. ei^aj Hes. Theog.
419. Usually and in N. T. of guests, to
receive hospitably, to welcome, to entertain ;
C. ace. Luke 10, 38 Mdp3a vireoegaro avTov
(Is TOV OIKOV avTrjs- 19, 6 vn(8eaTo avTov
Xaipuv. Acts 17, 7. James 2, 25. So Tob.
7, 8. Palajph. 5. 1. 1E\. V. H. 4. 9. Xen.
Mem. 2. 3. 13.
i/TTOoeco, f. 170-0), (8ta>,) to bind under,
as sandals under the feet, to put on sandals,
slippers, to shoe. Plut. Amator. 16. p. 488,
inroSrjcras TTJV yvvdiKa Kpr)Trlo~i. In N. T.
only Mid. vTro8fop.ai, to bind under or
put on one s own sandals ; Acts 12, 8 vno-
&T}<rai TO. (rav8d\id crov, Buttm. 135. 4.
Pass. perf. as Mid. to haie bound on one s
sandals, to be shod ; c. ace. Mark 6, 9 vno-
o(8(p.(vovs o-av8d\ia. Buttm. } 136. 3; comp.
134. G, 7. With ace. of the part, Eph. 6,
15 11770877 cra/ievo i TOVS ir68as. Buttm. 135.
6. Sc c. ace. of sandal Hdian. 4. 8. 5. Xen.
Mem. 1. 6. 6 ; ace. of part JE\. V. H. 1 . 18.
Thuc. 3. 22.
O.TOS, TO, (wroStw,) a sandal,
pr. what is bound under the foot, a sole of
wood or hide bound on with thongs, i. q.
cravodXiov q. v. In later usage vn6or)p.a KOI-
\ov, and also {nr68r]p,a simply, is put for the
Roman calceus or shoe which covered the
whole foot ; so Jos. B. J. 6. 1. 8, of the thick
nailed shoes of the Roman soldiers, caliga ;
see the Commentators on Aristoph. Plut.
983. Passovv s. v. Diet, of Antt. art. Cal
ceus. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 419 sq. Genr.
Matt. 10,10. Luke 10,4. 15,22 vjroS^ara
(Is TOVS TroSaj. 22, 35. Acts 7, 33 ACo-ov TO
V7r6dr]p.a TO>V noBaiv crov, loose (put off) the
sandals of thy feet, quoted from Ex. 3, 5
where Sept. for ^?? | as also Deut. 25, 9.
Josh. 5, 15. Is. 5, 27. So Hdian. 5. 5. 21.
JE.L V. H. 7. 1 1. Plut. Conjug. Prac. 30 bis.
Plato Alcib. 1. 128. a. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 5.
Hence TO v7ro&rjp.aTa TIVOS ftaa-Tacrai, to
bear the sandals of any one Matt. 3,11; also
XiJcrai TOP lp.dvra TWV v7ro8r)p,aTa>v TIVOS, to
unbind one s sandals, Mark 1 , 7. Luke 3, 16.
John 1,27. Acts 13,25 ; expressions imply
ing inferiority, since this was usually done
only by menial servants or slaves, for their
masters. See Arr. Epict. 3. 26. 1. Luc.
Herod. 5, quoted in o-avodXiov. Plut. Symp.
7. 8. 4 TOIS TO viro8r]p.aTa K.op.iovo-i rrai8a-
piois. Diog. Laert. 6. 44 irpos TOV vno TOV
OIKTOV {i7ro8ovp.(vov. Tcrent. Heauton. 1.1.
72 domum revertor . . . accurrenl servi,
soccos detrahent. Sueton.Vitell. 2. Comp.
Talm. Babyl. Kiddushin f. 22. 2, Quomodo
emitur servus ? Solvit ementi calceum, por-
tat post eum quae ei necessaria ad balneum,
exuit eum, . . . induit calceos ac a. terra le-
vat. Cetuboth f. 90. 1, Omnia opera qua?
servus prsestat hero, etiam discipulus praes-
tat praeceptori, prater solutionem calcei
ejus. See Wetstein N. T. I. p. 266.
Lightfoot Hor. Heb. ad Matt."3, 11. Diet, of
Antt. art. Ccena.
VTToSucos, ov, 6, 77, adj. (Siicr),) pr. un
der process ; hence, liable to punishment,
condemned, guilty ; Rom. 3. 19 Iva vnoSiKos
yfvrjTcu Trds 6 Koo-p,os TW 3ec3, i. e. before or
in the sight of God, comp. Matth. 5 388. a.
Luc. Phalar. alt. 13. Dem. 518. 3 vnoSi-
KOS eo-TQ) T<B TraSoWt. Plato Legg. 846. b.
VTToQjyiOV, ov, TO, (yiro^vyios, fvydr,) a
least for the yoke, a draught-animal, beast of
burden, genr. Jos. B. J. 3. 5. 2. Hdian. 1.
12. 2. Xen. An. 1. 3. 1. In N. T. spec, an
ass, Matt. 21, 5 quoted from Zech. 9, 9
where Sept. for lian . 2 Pet. 2, 16, in allu
sion to Num. 22, 28 sq. where Heb. "pPX,
Sept. ij ovos. So Diod. Sic. 19. 20 virotv
749
yittv IT\TJ^OS, opp. innovs. Plato Legg. 936.
6, inrovyioi> fj ITTTTOS.
VTro&VWfjil, f. coo-&>, (feoi/i/v/it,) to un-
dergird, as of persons, Jo gird under the
breast, VTTO TOVS pao~Tovs 2 Mace. 3, 19.
/El. V. H. 10. 22. In N. T. of a ship, to
undergird, i. e. to gird around the whole
body of the ship horizontally from stem to
stern with cables, in order to strengthen it
against the waves, Acts 27, 17. Such
cables, viroa>paTa, made a part of the tack
ling of a Grecian vessel ; see Bo3ckh Att.
Seewesen p. 133-138. Diet, of Antt. art.
Navis II. 1. p. 789. So genr. Pol. 27. 3.
3 KCU \JL vavs inrofavvvtiv. Comp. A pp.
B. Civ. 5. 91 K T&V fivvaTuv 8iafavwp.evovs
TCI (TKa<pr). Plato Rep. 616. c, TCI VTTOO>-
pciTa TOJV Tpirjputv.
UTTO/carw, adv. (KCITCD.) Engl. under
neath, i. e. below, under, spoken of place,
c. gen. Mark 6, 1 1 . 7,28 {rrroKaro) TT/S rpa-
iTffas. Luke 8, 16. John 1, 51 vTroKtmo rrjs
OTK^S. [Matt. 22, 24.] Rev. 5, 3. 13. 6,9.
12,1. Trop. virorafTueiv vnoKara TO>V iro-
8S>v TWOS Heb. 2, 8, see in irovs b. Sept. for
nnn EZ. 24, 5-, Tinnn i K. 6, 6. Pol. 3.
55. 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 72. Plato Conv. 222. e.
VTTOKptvofJ,aL, Mid. depon. (xpi i/co,) pr.
to give judgment under a cause or matter ;
hence genr. lo answer, to reply, used by the
earliest writers instead of the later Attic
anoKpivopai, Horn. II. 7. 407. Hdot. 1. 78.
Thuc. 7. 44. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 1 ; to inter
pret dreams, in answer to inquiries, Horn.
Od. 19. 535, 555. Artemid. 1. 9. Then in
Attic usage, to answer upon the stage, to
speak in dialogue, to play, to act, Luc. de
Merc. cond. 30. JEl V. H. 14. 40. Diod.
Sic. 1 3. 97 vnoxpivfo- Sai Tpaycabiav TLvpiiri-
bov <boivio-<ras- Hence genr. and in N. T.
to play a part, to act the hypocrite, to dissem
ble, to feign, c. ace. et inf. Luke 20, 20
VTTOK.pivop,evovs fovrovs SiKaiovs fivai. So
2 Mace. 6, 21. 24. Epict. Ench. 17. Pol. 2.
49. 7. Dem. 878. 3.
U7ro#pt<T49) fas. fj, (vnoKpivop.ai, ) an
answer, response, e. g. of an oracle Hdot.
1. 90, 116. Thorn. Mag. p. 874 viroKplvopai
KOI TO anoKpivop.ai, KOI viroKpio-is TO OVTO.
Genr. stage-playing, acting, the histrionic
art, Luc. Fiscal. 32. Artemid. 3. 13. Anth.
Gr. IV. p. 284 ult. TpayiKrjs f?8or vnoK.pl-
*<ar. In N. T. hypocrisy, dissimulation,
Matt. 23, 28. Mark 12, 15 6 8e dbas OVTUV
rfjv vrroKpia-iv. Luke 12, 1. Gal. 2, 13.
1 Tim. 4, 2. 1 Pet 2, 1. So 2 Mace. 6, 25.
Jos. Ant. 2. 6. 10. Luc. Somn. 17. Pol. 35.
2. 13.
ov, 6, (vnoKpivop.ai, ) a stage*
player, actor, Luc. Piscat. 33. JE\. V. H.
3. 30. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 9. In N. T. a hy
pocrite, dissembler, in respect to religion,
piety, Matt. 6, 2. 5. 16. 7, 5. 15, 7. 16, 3.
22, 18. 23, 13. 14. 15. 23. 25. 27. 29. 24,
51. Mark 7, 6. Luke 6, 42. [11,44.] 12,
56. 13, 15. Sept. for t]3n Job 34, 30. 36,
13. So Aquil. et Theod. Job 15, 34. 20, 5.
Not found in this sense in classic writers ;
Eustath. in II. rj, p. 564. 8, inroKpiTr)s -rrapa
TOIS iKrTfpoytvecri prfTopcriv 6 /JLTJ ft v/fu^S
\-ya>v T] TrpaTTW, fJLi]8f OTTfp (ppovtl.
V7ro\afj.ftdva), f. X^o/wu, (Aa^d,)
to take up by getting under a person or
thing, as the dolphin did Arion, c. ace. Hdot.
1. 24. Plato Rep. 453. d. Hence in N. T.
1. lo take or receive up, c. ace. Acts 1, 9
V((pt\r] vTTfXaftfv avTov d?ro TUV tj^aXpuv.
Plut. Demost. 29. Plato Conv. 212. d.
Comp. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 48 fin.
2. to take up, to receice, under one s pro
tection, 3 John 8 Lachm. Xen. An. 1.1.7.
3. Trop. to lake up the discourse, to con
tinue ; hence to answer, to reply ; absol.
Luke 10, 30 v7roAa/3o>i Se 6 lijo-ouj fine.
Sept. for f\5S O ft in Job, c. 2, 4. 4, 1. 6, 1.
Dan. 3,9. ^El. V. H. 14. 8 vTro\afia>v e^iy.
Pol. 15. 8. 1. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 29.
4. Trop. lo lake up in thought, to sup
pose, to think; absol. Acts 2, 15 ov yap. as
ifids inroXanftdvfTf KT\. With ort, Luke
7, 43. Sept. Job 25, 3 c. ort. Jos. Ant.
12. 2. 3 init. Dem. 623. 5. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 4.
l/TroXet/i^ta, aror, TO, (ujroAf /TTO),) a rem
nant, remainder, Rom. 9, 27 Lachm. for Rec.
. Theophr. C. PI. 1. 11. 3.
), f. ^a>, (A7ra>,) to leave be
hind, remaining, see in vno note lett. c ;
Pass, to be left behind, to remain ; Rom. 1 1 ,
3 Kayo> vTTfXfiffirjv paws, quoted from 1 K.
19, 10. 14, where Sept. for vnSn, nrris.
Sept. for "iXttJ? Ex. 10, 19. Judg. 7, 3.
Jos. Ant. 6. 4. 2. Luc. Mort. Peregr. 14.
Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 27.
VTroXtjviov, ov, TO, (\rjv6s.) the under-vat
of a wine-press, into which the juice of the
grapes flowed ; see in \rjv6s no. 2 Mark 12,1.
Sept. for 2h Is. 16,10.Joel3,13.Hagg.2,17.
V7TO\ifnrdvca, a lengthened form for
vTToAfiVo), found only in pres. and impf.
Buttm. J 112. 11 ; to leaie behind, c. ace
1 Pet. 2, 21 vtTO\ijj.irav(av vTroypap.p.oi . So
to fail, Dion. Hal. Ant. 1. 23. Act. Thorn.
J 43 KaTa\inTrdva>.
irrronevca, f. (V v, (/neVw,) 1. Intrans.
to stay or remain behind, after others are
750
VTTOVOia
gone ; see in \m6 note lett. c. Luke 2, 43
iirfftfivtv irjcrovs 6 rrais fv lfpov(rd^r]p,.
Acts 17, 14 fK.fi. Jos. Ant. 6. 5. 2. ^El.
V. H. 5. 5 avTos vne/Jifivf OIKOI. Dem. 671.
1 5 tv Tols Tfi^f cri. Xen. Conv. 9. 7.
2. Trans, to remain under the approach
or presence of any person or thing, to await,
Tob. 5, 7 vrcop.fi.v6v fj.f. Jos. Ant. 5. 2. 2.
Xen. An. 4. 1. 21 ; espec. a hostile attack,
to await, to sustain, Jos. Ant. 7. 4. 1 VTTO-
Htvftv Toitv 7roXe/u coi> (^dXayyes. Hdian. 5. 3.
26. Xen. An. 6. 5. 26. Hence in N. T.
trop. a) to bear up under, to be patient
under, to endure, to suffer; c. ace. 1 Cor.
13, 7 irdvra vTfop.fvfi. 2 Tim. 2, 10. Heb.
10, 32 Tro\\rjv cfeXycriv inrfp-fivaTf. 12, 2. 7.
v. 3, comp. in VTTO I. no. 2. James 1, 12.
Sept. for ^3^3 Mai. 3, 2. So Diod. Sic. 1.
3 TOV Ttovov. JEl. V. H. 1. 34. Xen. Mem.
2. 1. 17. b) Absol. or neut. to endure, to
be patient, to suffer ; e. g. iras 8e 6 vTrop.fi-
vas tls Tf\os Matt. 10, 22. 24, 13. Mark
13, 13. 2 Tim. 2, 12. James 5, 11. 1 Pet.
2, 20 bis ; also with dat. of condition, Rom.
12, 12 Tfl 3Xn|m vrrop-tvovrfs. Sept. for
Dan. 12, 12. So Jos. Ant. 12. 3. 1
Luc. Prometh. 21 vjro/xei/e ovv KapTfp>s.
Thuc. 1. 76.
), f. v
O-K<U.) to remind, pr. privately, by hints or
suggestions, to suggest ; hence genr.
1 . Act. to put in mind of, to bring to re
membrance, in various constructions ; so
with two ace. of pers. and thing, John 14,
26 vrrop.vf]crti vp,as irdvra. Winer 30. 7.
Matth. 5 347. n. 2; comp. Buttm. 131. 5.
(Thuc. 7. 64. Xen. Hi. 1. 3.) With ace.
of pers. and irtpl TOVTCBI/, 2 Pet. 1, 12;
comp. Matth. 347. n. 1. With ace. of
pers. c. inf. Tit. 3, 1 ; or c. ori Jude 5. (So
c. inf. Plut. Mor. T. II. p. 28 ; c. on Ml
V. H. 4. 17.) With ace. of thing, e. g.
precepts, duties, 2 Tim. 2, 14 ravra vrro-
p.ip.vr)(TKf. Also evil deeds, with the idea
of censure, reprehension, 3 John 10 vrro-
p.vt]<ra> avTov TO. epya. Comp. Matth. 347.
n. 2. So Hdian. 6. 2. 11. Dem. 316. 10
vTrop,ip.vT)<rKfiv Tas I8las tvepyecrias p.i<pov
8fiv op.oiov e crri raj 6vti8[fiv.
2. Mid. to call to mind, to recollect, to
remember, c. gen. Luke 22, 61 vTrf/ij^o-Sr; o
HfTpos TOV Xoyou TOV Kvplov. Comp. Matth.
^347. b Buttm. \ 132. 10. d. Luc. Catapl.
4. M, V. H. 5. 19. Plato Phil. 47. e.
f7ro/Al^cri9, ear. q,(ii7j-o/it/iMjovc<B,) aput-
ting in mind, a reminding, remembrance.
1. Trans lv vrron.vt)<rfi by putting in
mind, by way of remembrance, 2 Pet. 1,13.
3, 1. 2 Mace. 6, 16. Thuc. 4. 95.
2. Intrans. recollection, remembrance,
so vn6fjLvrj<nv \ap.ftavfiv, to take remem
brance of, i. q. to remember, 2 Tim. 1,5;
comp. v. 4. So vTrd/ii/Tjcru TroieurSai Act.
Thorn. J 38. Genr. Wisd. 16, 11. Pol. 1. 1.
2. Plato Legg. 732. d.
VTTO/AOVr), fjs, T), (i7ro/xVco,) a remain
ing behind, abode, Sept. 1 Chr. 29, 15.
Dion. Hal. Ant. 1. 44. In N. T, trop.
1. a bearing up under, patient endu
rance, comp. in vnop.fva> no. 2 ; so c. gen.
of thing borne, as evils, persecutions, 2 Cor.
1,6 iv vrropovfj TU>V avTatv TraS^dro)* .
Jos. Ant. 2. 2. 1 trovatv {mop-ovr). Pol. 4. 51.
1 VTT. TOV iroXtp-ov. Diod. Sic. 5. 34. Plato
Def. 412. c.
2. Genr. endurance, patience, constancy,
under suffering, in faith and duty ; absol.
Luke 8, 15 KapTrofpopovviv tv vrrop.ovfj.
Rom. 8, 25. 2Cor. 6,4. 12, 12. Col. 1, 11.
Heb. 10, 36. 12, 1. James 1, 3. 4. 2 Pet.
1, 6 bis. Rev. 2, 3. With gen. of that in
or as to which one perseveres, Rom. 2, 7
Ka3* v nop.ovrjv epyov dya3ov. 1 Thess. 1, 3
TTJS inrofiovrjs TTJS f\rri8os. Winer } 30. 2.
With gen. of pers. Luke 21, 19 eV 777 vrro-
jj-ovfi i>p.a>i> KTT)<rao-%e TUS ^u^ay vp.u>v.
2 Thess. 1, 4. 3, 5. James 5, 11. Rev. 1,
9. 2,2. 19. 13,10. 14,12. 3, 10 TOV \ayo*
TTJS i rrofjLovris p.ov, i. e. the precept which
requires constancy for and in Christ, that
which belongs to Christians, comp. Rev. 1,
9. So genr. Psalt. Salom. 2, 40 xpjjoror
6 KVplOS Tolg fTTlKO^OVUfVOlS OVTOV (V V7TO-
p.ovfj. Diod. Sic. 11.9 TTJV eV TOIS KivSvvois
vTrop,ovT]v. Spec, patience as a quality of
mind, the bearing of evils and suffering
with tranquil mind, Rom. 5, 3 TJ 3Xn/aj
virop.ovr)v KaT(pydfTai. v. 4. Rom. 15, 4. 5
6 3e6f Tys VTTOIJ.OVTJS, i. e. who bestows pa
tience. 1 Tim. 6, 11. 2 Tim. 3, 10. Tit.
2, 2. So Sept. for patient hope, Heb. ! " 1 5p ?
Ezra 10, 2; MJpFl p s . 9, 19; comp. Ec-
clus. 2, 13. 16, 13.
vTrovoea), &>, f. 170-0), (i/oe w,) Lat. suspi-
cere, suspectare, i. q. to suspect, to surmise,
Hdot. 9. 99. Diod. Sic. 20. 42. Thuc. 7.
73. In N. T. i. q. to conjecture, to sup
pose, to deem, c. ace. impl. Acts 25, 18 &v
[TOVTWV a] vnevoovv tya>. With ace. et inf.
Acts 13, 25. 27, 27. Judith 14, 14. Plut.
de Garrul. c. 1 4 ov\ imovoovvros, dXX tl86-
TOS f(paivfTo. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 20.
VTTOVOMi as, f), (vTroi/oeo),) suspicion.
surmise, 1 Tim. 6, 4 vnovoiai Trovrjpai.
Ecclus. 3, 24. Pol. 5. 15. 1. Dem. 1178. 2
VTTOT M^O)
751
), Dor. for inroirttfa, (irufa,)
to press under, to suppress, to oppress, in
Mss. for vTrwTTiafa), Luke 18, 5. 1 Cor. 9,
27. So inroirieCot Clem. Alex. Paed. 3. 16.
Plut. de Fac. in orb. Lun. 5 ; alii vnunid-
(iv.
inroTT\eci), f. eutro/iat (TrXew,) to sail un
der, i. e. under the lee or shelter of an
island or shore ; c. ace. depending on viro
in com posit. Acts 27, 4. 7 iiTmrAevo-a/iei/
TTJV Kprjrrjv. Matth. } 426. 3. Buttm. $ 147.
n. 8, 9. Winer $ 56. 2, 3. Anthol. Pal. IX.
296.
UTTOTTi/eo), f. eucro), (nW ,) to iZow g?n-
Zy, so/Wy, of the wind, Acts 27, 13. Comp.
in inro note, lett d.
VTTOTToSlOV, ov, TO, (vrro7ro 8iof, Trot/r,) a
footstool ; James 2, 3 jcdSoi/ &8f UTTO TO VTTO-
TroSioi /iou. Anthropopathically of God,
whose footstool is said to be the earth, TO
vTTOTroSioi/ TU>V TroSoJi aiiTou Matt. 5, 35 et
Acts 7, 49 ; comp. Is. 66, 1 where Sept.
and O"in. For the phrase Ti3fW TOIT
f^povs VTTOTTOO IOV TUIV TroScoc TIVOS, quoted
from Ps. 110, 1 where Sept. for D lrl, see
in irovs b. Matt. 22, 44. Mark 12, 36.
Luke 20, 43. Acts 2, 35. Heb. 1,13. 10,
13. Sept. genr. for cnn p s . 99, 5. Lam.
2, 1; ^33 2 Chr. 9, 18. Sext. Empir.
adv. Math. 1. 246. Chares ap. Athen. 12.
9. Athen. 5. p. 192. e. Luc. Hist, conscr. 27.
A late word, found in no early writer ;
comp. Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 199.
ecus, 17, (VCO-TTJ/U, any
thing set under, a foundation, substructure,
Sept. Ez. 43, 1 1 VTT. TOV OIKOV. Diod. Sic.
1. 66 VTT. TOV rd<pov. 13. 82. Then of any
thinf which subsides, sediment, Pol. 34. 9.
10; atjuaToj vTTooratrtr K.a.1 l\vs Galen, de
Temper. 2. 5. Tom. III. p. 66. f ; also lees,
dregs, excrement, TJ tv ir&a> TOV o tvov {nro-
0-rao-i.s, tvtopa, Pacat. in Lob. ad Phryn. p.
73. Trop. foundation, origin, beginning,
Jos. c. Ap. 1.1. Diod. Sic. 1. 3 VTT. TTJS tV:-
/JoX/js. ib. 15.70; purpose begun, under
taking, Diod. Sic. 16. 32, 33. In N. T.
1. Melon, well-founded trust, firm expec
tation, confidence, pr. the foundation or
ground of trust and confidence. Heb. 3,
14 TTJV dpxyv TTJS vTrocrrdo fcor, i. e. our first
hope, trust, confidence, in Christ, i. q. TTJV
irpa>TT)v iricmv 1 Tim. 5, 12 ; comp. Heb.
10, 35. So Heb. 11,1 eon 8 nicms (\TTI-
op,(V(t>v vrr6(TTa(Tis, faith is confidence as
to things hoped for ; so Engl. Vers. marg.
comp. below in no. 3. 2 Cor. 9. 4 KOTOL-
fi Tavrrj,
in later edit. comp. in no. 2. So Sept. for
nbnin p s . 39,8 ; nypn Ruth 1,12. Ez. 19,5.
2. Melon, of that quality which leads one
to stand under, endure, or undertake any
thing, firmness, boldness, confidence ; 2 Cor.
11,17 tv Tavrr) TTJ virotrrdcrfi T^S (cau^7j(rea)f,
in this boldness of boasting, this confident
boasting. So 2 Cor. 9, 4 Rec. comp in no.
1. Jos. Ant. 18. 1. 6. Diod. Sic. Tom.
VI. p. 37 17 Se tv ftacrdvois vnocrTacris TJJS
^vxrjs. Pol. 4. 50. 10. ib. 6. 55. 2 vTroo-Ta-
cris KOI ToX/ia.
3. Trop. hypostasis, Lat. substantia, i. e.
what really exists under any appearance,
substance, reality, essence, being ; Heb. 1, 3
\apaKTrjp TTJS VTroarrdcrfvs CLVTOV (3eoi)), i. e.
the express image or counterpart of God s
essence or being, of God himself. So
Heb. 11, 1, according to Chrysostom and
others; better as above in no. 1. VVisd.
16, 21. Test. XII Patr. p. 633 Trda-a r, vrro-
trracris TO>V (nr\ayxv5>v. Artemid. 3. 14
HTJ. Aristot. de Mund. 4. 21. Luc. Parasit.
27. Diod. Sic. 1. 38 ve(povs vTroorao-ftr, real
clouds.
uTTOo-reXXa), f. ( \s>, Co-reXXw,) to send
or draw wider, as a sail, to contract, to furl,
Pind. Isth. 2. 59. In N. T. c. eavro i/ and
Mid. to draw oneself back, pr. under cover,
out of sight ; hence genr. to shrink or draw
back, to withdraw oneself, from timidity, not
openly and boldly ; Gal. 2,12 {weWf XXe
favrov. Heb. 10, 38 tav vno(TTfi\rjTai,
quoted from Sept. Hab. 2, 4 where Heb.
VaS. (Pol. 1. 16. 10 6 & /3ao-iXeis vntoTfi-
Xar tavTov VTTO TTJV Pa>p.al(t>v crKfTnjv. Mid.
Jos. B. J. 3. 8. 1.) With ace. of thing, pr.
to draw back as to any thing, i. q. to keep
back, to suppress, from timidity, clandes
tinely ; Acls 20, 20 ov8(v virt<rrd\dfjiT)v
TU>V crvfjiCptpovruv, TOV (J.TI dcayyflXai KTX.
With ovdtv impl. v. 27. So Jos. B. J. 1.
20. 1 fjirjSfv TTJS dXr/^fias vTreoTeiXd^iei/of
dvriKpvs (irr(. Diod. Sic. 13. 70. Dem. 54,
ult. Plato Apol. Socr. 10. p. 24. a, ovTf p.f-
ya ovre crpiKpov dTTOKpv^dp.(Vos ey&) Xeyco,
ov8e vTrooTfiXd/iei os 1 .
VTTO(rr6\rj, fjs, ^, (u7roo-TfXX<u,) a shrink
ing or drawing back, from timidity, clan
destinely, Heb. 10, 39; comp. v. 38.
Meton. timidity, Jos. Ant. 2. 14. 12. Hesych.
ia, (pvyf/.
), f. i^a>, (o-rpe^w,) to turn
behind, back, to turn about, c. ace. e. g.
mrovs Horn. II. 5. 581, comp. 505 ; see in
{mo note, lett. c. In N. T. intrans. or c.
tavrov impl. to turn back, to return, either
V7TOCTTp(i)VVV(i)
752
from a short distance, or from a journey.
Absol. Mark 14, 40 i/Trocrrpe^ras fvptv av-
roiis KT\. Luke 2, 43. 17, 18. 23, 48. 56.
Acts 8, 28 rjv 6e vnoo-Tpecpvv, was returning.
Sept. for asitf Josh. 2, 23. So Jos. Ant.
11. 2. 2. Palaeph. 1. 6. Xen. An. 6. 6. 38.
With adjuncts of place, etc. fls c. ace.
Luke 1, 56. 2, 39. 45. 4, 14. Gal. 1, 17;
tls c. ace. of condition, fls 8ia<p3opai> Acts
13, 34. (Sept. Gen. 50, 14. JEl V. H. 3.
29; fls of condition ib. 3. 18.) OTTO c. gen.
Luke 4, 1. Heb. 7, 1 ; K c. gen. Acts 12,
25 ; 8 id c. gen. Acts 20, 3. So Sept. for
Mtf, c. OTTO Gen. 50, 14 ; Ruth 1, 6. +
vTroarpcovvvw v. -oWtyu, f. VTTO-
o-rpaxro), (crrpa>vvvu>,} to straw underneath, to
spread under; c. ace. Luke 19, 36. Sept.
for siszn Is. 58, 5. Hdian. 4. 2. 3. Xen.
Cyr.Vs. 16.
VTTOTayr), JJj, ^, (virordo~o-<t>,) subordina
tion, suly ection, submission ; 2 Cor. 9,13
see in 6/ioXoyt a. Gal. 2, 5 ovde irpos tipav
tiap.fv Trj vnoTayrj, i. e. by or as to subjec
tion, so as to submit to them. 1 Tim. 2, 11.
3. 4. Ignat. ad Eph. } 2. In the Greek
Grammarians vTrorayij is the subordinate
mode, or Subjunctive.
i>7rOTacrcr&) v. -rrco, f. , (racro-w.)
1. to arrange or pwi under, to subordi
nate, to make sulyect; also in Pass, to ie
subjected, to be subject, subordinate; con
strued c. ace. et dat. expr. or impl. Rom. 8,
20 bis, Tfi yap p.aTaioTrjTL fj KTICTIS virfrdyr)
. . . 8id TOV vnord^avra. 1 Cor. 14, 32, see
in irvfvp.a III. D. 2. d. 1 Cor. 14, 34. comp.
Eph. 5, 24. 1 Cor. 15, 27ter. 28ter, comp.
irnrovs. Eph. 1,22. 5,24. Phil. 3,21. Heb.
2, 5. 8 ter. 1 Pet. 3, 22. Sept. for mtt>
Ps. 8, 7, comp. in TTOVS ; "i^fi Ps. 47, 4 ;
b^lBBri Dan. 11, 39. 2 Mace, 8, 9. 22.
Hdiah. 7. 2. 20. Pass. Jos. Ant. 1. 19. 8.
So ot vTTOTao-o-oufvoi, soldiers Pol. 3. 13. 8;
subjects ib. 3. 18. 3. Diod. Sic. 1. 55.
2. Mid. to submit oneself, to be sulyect, to
be obedient, c. dat. Luke 2, 51 rjv vnoracra-o-
Hfvos avTols. 10, 17. 20. Rom. 8, 7. 10, 3
rf) 8tKaioo-vvrj TOV SeoO ov^ vnfTdyrjcrav. 13,
1. 5. 1 Cor. l 6, 16. Eph. 5,21. 22 al yvval-
Kfs, TOIS I8iois di>8pdo-iv VTroracro-eo Se. Col.
3, 18. Tit. 2, 5. 9. 3, 1. Heb. 12, 9. James
4, 7. 1 Pet. 2, 13. 18. 3, 1. 5. 5, 5 bis.
Sept. for ea^ Ps. 62, 6, comp. v. 2. Pa
laeph. 2. 6. Arr. Epict. 4. 12. 11. Diod. Sic.
16. 46 6 Hpo>Tay6pas f /covering virorayels
rots TLfpo~ais.
WOTlSty/U, f. Sijtroo, (Ti 37/it,) to set or
put under, to lay under, e. g. a prop, sup
port, Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 12. In N. T.
1. Pr. c. ace. Tt3eVcu TOV rpa^jjXoi/, to lay
down one s neck under the sword or axe of
the executioner, i. q. to hazard one s life,
Rom. 16, 4. ^El. V. H. 10. 16 vnotlfav
TT/V K((f>a\r;v, sc. for one to strike. Of
those who place their necks under a yoke,
Arr. Diss. Epict. 4. 1. 77; trop. Ecclus.
51, 26.
2. Mid. irrori Sf/zai, to bring under the
mind or notice of any one, to suggest, to put
in mind of, as a teacher or otherwise ; c.
ace. et dat. 1 Tim. 4, 6. Jos. B. J. 2. 8. 7.
Pol. 1. 22. 3. Plato Euthyphr. 11. p. 9. d,
(TKOTTfl, (I TOVTO V7To3e p.fVOS , OVTOi paiTTa p.(
8i8dets o {/TTfcr^ov.
VTTorpe^O), aor. 2 vn^papov, (rpe xw,)
to run under, e. g. under a tree, Plut. Mor.
11. p. 37, TOIS TrXardvois, als VTrorpe^ovcri
Xfip-a6p.(voi. In N. T. of a ship, to run
under the lee or shelter of an island or
coast; c. ace. as in vTTOTrXeco. Acts 27, 16
VT)<riov 6V Tt vTro8pafi6vT(s. So c. dat. Plut.
Mor. II. p. 191. Comp. Wetst. N. T. H.
p. 642.
V7TOTV7ra)(Ti$, ear, ^, (VTTOT-VTTO CO,) a
form, sketch, outline, an imperfect delinea
tion, trop. 2 Tim. 1, 13 VTT. vyiaivovrav \6-
ycav. So Poll. On. 7. 128 a>ypd(p<,)v epya
. . . TO. 8e p-fpr/ TTJS T^vr/s vTTOTvnuo-is . . .
aKiav vTroTviraxrao- Sai. Plotin. Ennead. 6.
37. Strabo 2. p. 182. b, dvaXafiovTes drro
TTJS 7rp<aTT]s VTrorvrrcocrfwy. Comp. Wetst.
N. T. II. p. 320. Meton. a sketch, pattern,
for imitation, 1 Tim. 1, 16 Trpbs vnoTVTra-
o-iv. So Hesych. npos VTroTvirao-iv Trpbs
o~rjp.fl.oi>.
V7TO(f)ep(i), aor. 1 vnrjveyKf, ((pepa.) old
Engl. to underbear, i. e. to bear up from
underneath, to support, to sustain ; e. g.
oTrXa, heavy armour, Engl. to be under
arms, Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 57. In N. T. trop.
to bear up under, to endure, e. g. evils, c.
ace. 7Tfipao-p.6v 1 Cor. 10, 13 ; Siwy/iovs
2 Tim. 3, 11 ; \vrras 1 Pet. 2, 19. Sept.
for Kto Ps. 69, 8. Prov. 18,14. So 2 Mace.
2, 28/Pol. 1. 1.2. Xen. Conv. 8. 40.
VTTO^copea), S>, f. TIO-O), (x&>pe w,) to give
place covertly, to ivilhdraw oneself under
cover, without noise or notice ; intrans.
c. fls local, Luke 9, 10 {nrfx<*>pr](Tf KUT t Suzv
fls TOTTOV tprjiiov. So c. tv Luke 5, 16, see
in eV no. 4. Sept. Judg. 20, 37. Jos. Vit.
5 29 imfxti>pr)<rav fls TJJV olniav. ISBBUS 58.
19 fls SiKvvva. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 2.
U7ra>7rtaa>5 f. dcra>, (inra>Tnoi> ; lira,
&\lr,) to hit under the eye, to give a black
eye, to beat black and blue ; Aristoph. Pac.
539 or 541, et ibi Schol. Plut. de Fac. in
753
UCTT6/D09
Lun. 4 (Xeytv, vTrwridfciv [al. vnonit(iv]
avrovs TT]V cr(\T)vr)v, <T7rtXo>i Kal p.(\aiTp.(i>v
dvainp.TT\dvras. Comp. Wetst. N. T. I. p.
779. In N. T. genr. to maltreat, to disci
pline severely, to mortify, c. ace. TO a-wpA
/zov 1 Cor. 9, 27. Trop. to weary with
prayers, entreaties, Engl. to beat out, c. ace.
Luke 18, 5. Comp. Lat. oblundo Ter.
Adelph. 1. 2. 33. See inroiridfa.
W, vos, 6, 17, a sit-ine, 2 Pet 2, 22 ; see
in ftopfiopos. Sept. for -nm Deut. 14, 8.
^El. V. H. 10. 5. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 10.
/(7<r<u7ro9, ov, 17, (Heb. a-hx ,) hyssop,
a low plant or shrub, put in antith. with the
cedar as growing out of the wall or rocks,
1 K. 5, 13 [4, 33.] Dioscor. 3. 30. Plin.
H. N. 14. 16. The Hebrews, under the
names rritx and tWowor, appear to have
comprised not only the common hyssop,
hyssopus officinalis, but also other similar
aromatic plants, as lavender and espec. ori
ganum or wild marjoram, Origanum cre-
fense, called by the Arabs Za ler (Ocimum
satarhendi Forsk. p. 109, 110), and found
in great abundance around Mount Sinai
and on Mount St. Catharine ; see Burck-
hardt s Travels in Syria p. 570. Bibl. Res.
in Palest. I. p. 162, 314. According to R.
Tanchum of Jerus. " SITS nomen est ori-
gani (satureia, savory) et Kornith, i. e.
Btcechadis, quae est species origani." See
fully in Gesen. Thesaur. Ling. Heb. I. p.
67. Winer Realw. art. Ysop. Celsii Hierob.
[. p. 407 sq. Dr. Royle supposes the Heb.
317 X to be the same with the Arabic asuf,
a name still applied to the caper plant, Gr.
Kajnrapis, Lat. capparis. which is found in
Egypt, Sinai, and Palestine. ofte*h growing
on walls ; Journ. of the R. Asiatic Soc.
Nov. 1844. Hyssop was much used in the
ritual purifications and sprinklings of the
Hebrews, comp. SIT!* Sept. VO-O-WTTOJ Ex.
12, 22. Lev. 14, 4. 6. Num. 19, 18. Ps. 51,
8. Jos. Ant. 4. 4. 6. In N. T. hyssop, spo
ken of a .talk or stem of hyssop, John 19,
29, i. q. KaXafjios in Matt. 27, 48 et Mark
15. 36. Also of a bunch of hyssop for
sprinkling, Heb. 9, 19; comp. Sept. and
3iTX Lev. 14, 4. 6. 49. 51. 52. So Jos.
Ant. 2. 14. 6 v(T(T03nov Knp.as.
ucrrepea), a>, f. 7jcra>, (vcrrtpos.) to be be
hind, after, later ; e. g. in place, vo-Tcprjo-av
nj 8to>et Thuc. 1. 134; in time, absol.
Hdot. 1. 70; c. gen. Xen. An. 1. 7. 12.
In N. T. trop. of dignity, condition, strength,
and the like, to be behind, inferior, to lack ;
in later usage also depon. Pass. v
48
fiat id. On the construction see Lob ad
Phryn. p. 237.
1 . Of dignity, etc. absol. i. q. to be behind,
to be the worse ; 1 Cor. 8, 8 ovre eav p.rj <pd-
yofjitv TL. o-Ttpovp.&a. With a genit. depend
ing on the idea of comparison contained in
the verb, comp. Matth. 357. 2 Cor. 11, 5
Xoyi b/iai yap p.ne>> iicrrfprjufvai raw inrtp-
\iav dnoo-ToXvv. 12, 11. So varfpi^tii
Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 13.
2. Genr. to lack, to fail, e. g. a) to fail
of any thing, to come short of, to miss, not
to reach, c. gen. expr. or impl. Rom. 3, 23
Trdvrfs v(rTfpoi/vrai TTJS do^rjs rov Sfou, all
hare come short of the glory of God, that
which God bestows. Heb. 4, 1 v<rrep^<Vat
sc. TTJS Karairavcrftos ravrrjs. Once with diro
c. gen. praegn. Heb. 12, 15. So c. gen. Pol.
5. 101. 4. Thuc. 3. 31 ; c. OTTO comp. Ec-
clus. 7, 34. b) to lack, to leant, to be with
out ; c. gen. Luke 22, 35 p,rj TIVOS vorep^-
crare ; (Jos. Ant. 15. 6. 7 pjSf oivov fJ.rji(
vdaros vffTfprj^rjvai. Diod. Sic. 13. 110.)
With tv c. dat. of that in which one is want
ing, 1 Cor. 1, 7; comp. the usual Greek
construction c. dat. of thing, Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 237. Ecclus. 11, 12. With ace. of thing
as to which, Matt. 19, 20 rl CTI v<TTep<o ;
what lack I yet? comp. Mark 10, 21 et
Luke 18, 22. (Sept. ri vcrrepio tya, for
^n Ps. 39, 5 ; ^On Dent. 15, 8.) Absol.
to be in want, to suffer need, Luke 15, 14.
2 Cor. 11,8. Phil. 4, 12. Heb. 11, 37. So
Ecclus. 13, 4. c) Intrans. of things, to
fail, to be lacking, icani.ing, absol. John 2,
3 vcrTepj]cravTof oivov. With dat. Mark 10,
21 ev a-oi ixTTtpfl, comp. Luke 18, 22.
Sept. for 1W? Neli. 9, 21. Ps. 23, 1. Di
oscor. 5. 87 vcrrtpoiHrns rriroftov.
vcrTeprjfUl, aros, TO, (vorepe o),) 1 . what
? .s- wanting, want, lack ; c. gen. of thing,
Phil. 2, 30 TO vfji<ai> vtTTfpTjpa rrjs rrpos
p.t XftToupyiav, and so impl. 1 Cor. 16,
17. Col. 1, 24 Ta ii(TTfpr)fj.aTa riav 3Xt-
^tcov TOV \p. i. e. what is yet lacking of
afflictions for Christ. 1 Thess. 3, 10. Sept.
for "ibHB Judg. 18, 10. 19, 19. 20; "0n
Ps. 34, 9.
2. Absol. or c. gen. of pers. want, need.
poverty, Luke 21, 4, comp. Mark 12, 44.
2 Cor. 8, 13. 14. 9, 12. 11, 9.
fU f, fj, ({>crrepe a>,) the being
in want, want, need, poverty, Mark 1 2, 44,
comp. Luke 21, 4. Phil. 4, 11 OVK OTI <ca3
;<TTepo9, a, ov, a defective comparative,
Buttm. 569. 2. Ausf. Sprachl. J 69. 2;
754
later, latter, hinder; e. g. in place Horn. II.
5. 17; comp. Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 42. In N.
T. only of time :
1 . Genr. later, latter ; 1 Tim. 4, 1 eV
vo-Ttpois Kaipols, in the latter times, in after
times ; comp. in to-xaros no. 2. b. Sept. for
yhnx i Chr. 29, 29. Pol. 2. 41. 9. Xen.
Hell. 7. 2. 10.
2. Neut. vo-rtpov as adv. a) Before
a gen. later, after, last ; Matt. 22, 27 et
Luke 20, 32 ixrrtpov 8e -navr^v dnf^Save KCU
y yvvr], last of all, after all. Sept. for "^HS
Jer. 31, 19. So Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 22. b)
Absol. afterwards, at last ; Matt. 4. 2 vo-Tf-
pov eVeiVao-e. 21,29. 32.37. 25,11. 26,
60. Mark 16, 14. Luke 4, 2. John 13, 36.
Heb.- 12, 11. Sept. for rrnnx p ro v. 5, 4.
Jos. Ant. 2. 15. 1. J5L ; V. H. 5. 13.
Xen. Conv. 1. 14.
, {), 6v, (v(palv(a,) woven, John
19, 23 p(iTo>i/ vfyavrbs 81 oXou, see in appa-
<or. Sept. for :n Ex. 39, 21. 26 ; 3fln
Ex. 26, 32. 28, 6. Jos. Ant. 3. 2. 4.
Thuc. 2. 97.
, ,,, V, (ityt, ttyoj,) 1. Tno-ft,
Zo//y, elevated; as 6 poy t^Xw Matt. 4, 8.
17, 1. Mark 9, 2. Luke 4, 5. Rev. 21, 10 ;
re: X os ty. v. 12. Sept. for ttha Is. 2, 15 ;
cn Ig. 2, 14. So Palsph. 29. 5. Hdian. 5.
6. 21. Xen. An. 3. 4. 25. From the Heb.
TO v-^rjXd, the Ugh places, the heights,
put for the highest heavens, Heb. 1,3; comp.
in ovpavos no. 4. b. So Sept. for cvia Ps.
93, 4. Is. 33, 5. In a like sense spoken of
Christ, comparat. v-v/^Xdrepoy TUV ov-
pavuiv yevofJLfvos, being made higher than
the heavens, i. e. exalted above the heavens,
Heb. 7. 26; comp. Eph. 4, 10 eVdi co ndv-
rcav ovpavwv. Symbol, by Hebr. Acts 13,
17 p.eTa fipaxiovos i^Xou c^rjyayev avrovs
t AiyvTTTov, with a high arm, with the arm
up-lifted as if about to destroy the enemy,
emblematic of threatening power. Sept.
for Heb. ^3 siiT Ex. 6, 6. Deut. 4, 34.
Ez. 20, 33. 34. Comp. Sept. xfip 1^17X17
for cn Tj Ex. 14, 8. Num. 33, 3. For the
force of the figure, see Is. 5, 25. 9, 12.
14, 26.
2. Trop. high, lofly, i. e. highly esteemed,
regarded with pride; Luke 16, 15 TO ei>
diftpamois v^rjKov, /38eXvy/xa fvanriov TOV
3eov. Rom. 12, 16 JJ.TJ TO. vijsTJ\a (ppovovv-
Tfs, high things, things highly prized by
man, proud things, opp. TU Tcmeivd ; comp.
in crvvaTrdya). Sept. XaXfTi i^Xa, Heb.
Vp*, 1 Sam. 2, 3; comp. Ecc. 7, 8. Is. 9,
8. Theocr. Id. 16. 98 i\/^Xoi> jcXeov. Dion.
Hal. Ant. 10.49 \6yov vtyrfk6v. luc. Her-
mot. 5 v^rrfka (ppovetv.
v-^]\o(j)pov6(a, , f. ^ W) (^Xc y,
(ppovea,) to be high-minded, to be proud,
haugkty, arrogant, absol. Rom. 11, 20
1 Tim. 6, 17. Comp. Rom. 12, 16.
in|rto-TO?, T), ov, ({tyt, vt/ros,).a defective
superlative, Buttm. J 69. n. 1. Matth. { 133 ;
the highest, most elevated, loftiest ; as fyiarov
opos Hdian. 3. 3. 2. In N. T. only from
the Heb.
1 . Pr. r d v*lsi<TTa,the highest places, the
heights, put for the highest heavens, comp.
in ovpavos no. 4. b. Matt. 21,9 werawa iv
rols fyivrois. Mark 11, 10. Luke 2, 14.
19, 38. So Sept. for n^ai -ia Job 16, 19;
for Sing. Bii^ Ps. 71, 19. Ecclus. 43, 9.
2. Trop. 6 v^to-Tos, the Most High,
spoken of God as dwelling in the highest
heavens, and as far exalted above all other
beings ; see in ovpavos no. 4 ; Mark 5, 7.
Luke 1, 32. 35. 76. 6, 35. 8. 28. Acts 7,
48. 16, 17. Heb. 7, 1. Sept. for Heb.
li^S Deut. 32, 8. Ps. 9, 3 ; Cliald. fixis
Dan. 7, 25. So Ecclus. 41, 8. 2 Mace! 3,
31. Philo Leg. ad Cai II. p. 569. 8. Diog.
Laert. 8. 1. So of Jupiter, Find, NV-m. 1.
90. Theocr. Id. 25. 159.
n|ro?, (os, ovs, TO, (tyi,) 1. height,
elevation ; Eph. 3, 18 ai 0a3oj, KOI ttyos
Rev. 21, 16. Sept. for PHS 1 Sam. 17, 4,
ttB.l P Gen. 6, 15. So Hdian. 4. 2. 3. Xen
An. 3. 4. 7. From the Heb. the height, on
high, put for heaven, the highest heaven, the
abode of God, comp. in ovpavos no. 4. So
e v^ovs, from on high, from God, Luke 1,
78. 24, 49 ; els ityoy to on high, to God,
Eph. 4, 8,* quoted from Ps. 68, 19 where
Sept. for Ci-iab. Sept. e fyovs, Heb.
Bl - n, Ps. 18, 17. 144,7. So genr. Ecclus.
17,26. 43, 10. Act. Thorn. $ 10.
2. Trop. elevation, dignity, of a Christian,
James 1, 9; see also in Tcmeivaxns. Sept.
for Bina Job 5, 11 ; nbja 2 Chr. 1,1. 17,
12. 1 Mace. 1, 4. Luc. Tim. 5. Hdian. 1
13. 12.
ir^row, w, f. oxrw, (ity-os,) 1 . to heighten,
i.e. to raise high, to elevate, to lift up, e. g. of
the brazen serpent and also of Jesus on the
cross, John 3, 14 bis, KO%U>S Mwi/o-rjr v\^o>er
TCV o(piv, ovrtas v^wS^vat Set TOV vlov TOV
afSpoWov. 8, 28. (So Test. XII Patr. p.
739 eVi uXou v^coSijo-eTat. Genr. Sept. for
*^ Gen. 7, 17; J^paan 2 Chr. 33, 14.
Anth. Gr. I. p. 241 rd(pov v\^u>o-avro. IV.
p. 18 Spovovs.) Hence Jesus is further
said v\jr(a%T]vai e* rr)s yrjs, to be lifted un
755
from the earth and exalted to heaven, with
allusion to the death of the cross, John 1 2.
32. 34. Also, ri; &eia rov 3oC VA^a>3fiV,
exalted to (at) the right hand of God, Acts
2, 33. 5, 31 ; comp. Heb. 7, 26 in i\^r]\ds
no. 1 ; and see Mark 16, 19. 1 Pet. 3, -22.
Heb. 1,3. 8, 1. 12, 2. For this dative of
place whither, comp. epx f(r3at T /7 wdXet Fa
bric. Pseudep. V. T. I. p. 594 ; vTroSe^e-
<r3at TTJ oiKta Luc. Asin. 39. Winer {31.2.
p. 243 .
2. Trop. to elevate, to exalt, i. e. a)
Genr. to raise to a condition of prosperity,
dignity, honour ; Luke 1 , 52 xa2eIXe &wd-
arras dnb %poi>a>v, Kal ityoxre rarravovs. Acts
13, 17. 2 Cor. 11, 7. James 4, 10. 1 Pet.
5,6. Pass. v^^fjo-frai Matt. 23, 12. Luke
14, 11. 18, 14. Matt. 11, 23 et Luke 10, 15
KaTTfpvaovp., fj (<as rov ovpavov u\^3eZ<ra,
exalted to heaven, either in external pros
perity, or more espec. in respect to the pri
vileges of the Gospel, as the abode of Jesus ;
comp. in K.antpvaovp., also in ovpnvus no. 1.
Sept. for H32 Job 36,7 ; D^n Num. 24,7;
bi^nn Josh. 3, 7. So Ecclus. 15, 5. Diog.
Laert. 1. 3. 2. Pol. 5. 26. 12. b) Reflex.
tn/fda) (fMvrov, to exalt oneself, to be proud,
haughty, arrogant, Matt. 23, 12. Luke 14,
11. 18, 14. So Sept. Pass, or Mid. for pna
Is. 3, 16; comp. V\^U>^T] 17 Kapftia nvds for
lab P125 Ps. 131, 1. Prov. 18, 12.
Tor, TO, (v\^6ca,~) a high place,
height, elevation ; Rom. 8, 39 ovre ttyto/xa,
ovre a3or, prob. put for heaven, comp. in
fyos- (Epiph. adv. Haer. 1. 1. 1.) Trop.
of a proud adversary, under the figure of a
lofty tower or fortress built up proudly by
the enemy, 2 Cor. 10,5 irav v^tapa. tnatpo-
p.evov Kara rfjs yi/awrewf rov Sfov. Pint.
Sept. Sap. Conv. 3, rovs da-rtpas v\^-d>fjuiTa
KOI ranti.voip.ara Xapftdvovrai iv rots ronois
ovs 8ieta<rt. Trop. exaltation, Judith 10, 8.
13, 6 ; pride Sept. Job 24, 24.
<f)dyofjiai,, ((payov, see in e crSio).
<frdyo$, ov, 6, ((paydv,) an eater, a glut
ton; Matt. 11, 19 avSpwiros (pdyos KCU olvo-
irarrjs. Luke 7, 34. Eustath. in II. p. 1630.
15. ib. 1737. 50. Written also $ayo y. see
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 434. n.
<f>ai\6vT)$, ov, 6, by metath. for tpatvo-
X?j?, Lat. pccnula, a cloak, travelling-cloak,
a thick upper garment, used chiefly in tra
velling instead of the toga, as a protection
against the weather. It seems to have been
a long cloak without sleeves, with only an
opening for the head. 2 Tim. 4, 13 Erasm.
See Diet, of Antt. art. Pccnula. Adam s
Rom. Ant. p. 419. Cic. pro Milon. 20. For
tne metathesis see Buttm. ^ 19. n. 2. Matth.
} 16. 2. c. Written also in Mss. and edit.
(pat\^)vr)S, (p&ovTjs, ^eXeuj/qy. Athen. 3. p.
97. e, ou ffv el, o Acai rov Kaivbv (pt\6vr]v
(ttprjrai yap, a> /StXricrre, Kal 6 (pdivoXrjs)
rlnuv -rrai AeC/ce, 86s /tot TW dxpr)crrov (pai-
v6\r,v, where comp. Schweigh. So (paivo\rj
Artemid. 2. 3. Arr. Epict. 4. 8. Others
less well suppose it to be a cloak-bag, port
manteau, with books; Hesych. e^aiXoi^f
(l\Tjrdptov p-fp-fipdivov, f/ yXa>cr(7o KO/xoi>.
(fraiVb), f. (fxiva), (0ao>, (pdos , </)wf,) Pass,
aor. 2 ((fidvrjv, pr. to lighten, to illuminate.
1. Trans, to bring to light, to make to ap
pear, to show, c. ace. rtpas Horn. II. 2. 324 ;
<nj/urra 2. 353. Xen. Cyr. 6. 4. 13 ra If pa
fjtj.lv oi 3eol <f>aivov<riv. Oftener and in N.
T. only Pass, or Mid. (fratvouai, aor. 2
t<pdvrii>, to come to light, to appear, to be or
become visible.
a) Strictly, to shine forth, to shine ; c. ev
of place, Rev. 18, 23 (f>u>s \v\vov ov fiij
(pavfj Iv trot tn. Trop. Phil. 2, 15 eV ofs
(paivto-Sf o)s (poMTTTjpfs tv Kovpa. Sept. for
r\-\\ Is. 60, 2. Pr. 2 Mace. 12,9. Luc. D.
Deor. 4. 3. Xen. Conv. 1. 9 orav (ptyyos
rt tv WKT\ (pavy.
b) Genr. to appear, to be seen, c. dat. of
pers. expr. or impl. a) Of persons, Matt
1, 20 yyeXoj Kvpiov Kar ovap t(j)dvr) avrca.
2, 13. 19. Mark 16, 9. Sept. for rnjro
Num. 23, 3. (2 Mace. 3, 33. Luc. D. De o r.
20. 5. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 43.) With a particip.
or adj. as predicate in nominal, comp. Matth.
^ 549. 5. p. 1078. Herm. ad Vig. p. 769.
Matt. 6, -16 OTTO>? (pavuxTi avSpcoTroir 1^7-
OTfvovrtf. V. 18. 23, 28 vp.f is (f)atve <r3f
TO IS di/3pw7roir [oTf] SiVatot. With dat.
impl. 2 Cor. 13,7 ; particip. impl. Matt. 6, 5
OTTOS &V (paivwo-i TOIS avSp. sc. rrpoa-ev^ov-
rts- (So c. part. Luc. D. Deor. 4. 1 . Xen.
Cyr. 1. 3. 1 ; c. adj. Hdian. 3. 14. 15. Xen.
Hell. 4. 3. 10 6 ^Xtos p.rjvo(iof)S (8of (pa-
vfivai. Dat. impl. Ceb. Tab. 5. Xen. Cyr.
1. 4. 19.) Absol. to appear, to make his
appearance, Luke 9, 8. 1 Pet. 4, 18. /3)
Of things, e. g. ra fifawa Matt. 13, 26.
756
(2 Mace. 1, 33.) Of an event, Matt. 9, 33
tv rtf icrpaijX. So ra (pai vop.t va, things
visible, apparent to the senses, Heb. 11,3.
With a predicate, see above in a ; Matt. 23,
27. Rom. 7, 13 Iva (pavfj ap-ap-ria . . . Karep-
yaop.fVT) SdvaTov. Espec. of things, phe
nomena, appearing in the sky or air ; Matt.
2, 7 TOV xpovov TOV (fiaivofjifvov ao~Ttpos.
24, 27. 30. James 4, 14. So Horn. II. 8.
556. Hdian. 2. 15. 11. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 1
do-Tparral Kai ftpovrai . . . rovrutv 8e (pavfvra>i>.
c) Trap, as referred to the mental eye,
to appear, to seem, with dat. of pers. and
predic. Mark 14, 64 ri vp.l.v (paiveTai; with
tva-mov TWOS Luke 24, 11. So c. dat.
1 Esdr. 2, 21. Horn. Od. 1. 318. Aristoph.
Eccl. 870 ; c. inf. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 20.
2. Intrans. to give light, to shine forth,
to shine as a luminary or light ; absol. Rev.
1, 16 us 6 ijXtoy <f>aivfi. 8, 12. With tv
c. dat. of place, 2 Pet. 1, 19 cos AV^WB (pat-
VOVTI tv avxfJLT]p<a TOTTW. Rev. 21, 23. Sept.
for "i^Xtl Gen. 1, 17. Ex. 13, 22. So
Theocr. Id. 2. 11 SfXava, <paii> KaXoV.
Anth. Gr. I. p. 183. 1. Horn. II. 11. 64.
Trop. of spiritual light and truth, comp. in
erKOToy no. 2. John 1, 5 TO cpS>s tv rrj CTKO-
Tia (paivei. 5, 35. 1 John 2, 8.
$d\te 6, indec. Phalek, Heb. i^S
(part) Peleg, pr. n. m. the son of Eber,
Luke 3, 35. Comp. Gen. 11, 16 sq.
(fravepos, d, 6v. (<patV,) apparent, visi
ble, conspicuous, Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 10 TrXrj-
%OVO~T]S dyopds e/ce i (pavepos TJV sc. Socrates.
Usually and in N. T. apparent, manifest,
known ; e. g. (pavepov tlvai, to be manifest,
known, Acts 4, 16. Rom. 1, 19. Gal. 5, 19.
1 Tim. 4, 15. 1 John 3, 10. (Ecclus. 6, 24.
2 Mace. 6, 30. Diod. Sic. 1. 10. Xen. Mem.
3. 9. 2.) So cpavfpbv yivto-^ai to be or be
come apparent, manifest, well known, Mark
6, 14. Luke 8, 17. Acts 7, 13. 1 Cor. 3,
13. 11, 19. 14, 25. Phil. 1, 13. (1 Mace.
15, 9. 2 Mace. 1, 33. Pol. 1.18. 14.) Also
<pavfp6v iTOitiv riva, to make one manifest,
known, to disclose, Matt. 12, 16. Mark 3,
12. So 2 Mace. 12, 41. Jos. Ant. 3. 4. 2.
Neut. c. prep, tls (pavtpov e X3e/, to
become manifest, known, to be brought to
light, Mark 4, 22. Luke 8, 17. (So els TO
cp. Luc. Calumn. 9.) Also tv TW (pavt-
pta, adverbially, comp. in ev no. 3. a. a;
manifestly, openly, Matt. 6, 4. 6. [18] ; like
wise externally, outwardly, Rom. 2, 28 bis.
So Jos. Ant. 4. 2. 4. Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 31.
(fravepoo), co, f. &xra>, ((pavepos,) to make
apparent, manifest, known ; to manifest, to
show openly.
1. Of persons: a) Reflex, c. avroV,oi
Mid. (pavfpov/ieu, Pass. aor. 1 t (pave patent
as Mid. Buttm. 136. 1, 2 ; to manifest one-
f^elf, to show oneself openly, to appear. So
reflex, c. dat. John 7, 4 (pavepaxrov ffavTov
TW Ko oyiw, show thyself to the world, appear
publicly. Mid. with e/iTrpoo-SeV TWOS, 2 Cor,
5, 10 iravras f]p.as (pavfp^rjvai Set e/zn-po-
v%fv TOV ftrjfjLaTos TOV XpiaTov. Espec. of
those appearing from heaven or from the
dead; reflex, c. dat. John 21, 1 bis, ((pave-
puxrfv tavTov TTO\IV 6 I. Tots /xaSrjralr,
KTX. Mid. c. dat. John 21, 14 TOVTO 17817
TpiTov f(pavepa>^r] 6 I. Tols /xa3. QVTOV.
1 John 1, 2 KCU ffpavfp^r) rip.lv. Mark 16,
12. 14 ; absol. Col. 3, 4 bis, STOV 6 Xp. <j)a-
vfpc&y KT\. 1 Tim. 3, 16. Heb. 9, 26.
1 Pet. 1, 20. 5, 4. 1 John 1, 2 K al r, faq
f(pavfp<a%T], i. e. Christ as the source of
eternal life. 2, 28. 3, 2. 5. 8. b) Pass.
to be manifested, to be made or become mani
fest, known, c. dat. John 1,31 Iva ^avtpo^rj
TW lo-paTjX. 2 Cor. 5, 1 1 ; tv c. dat. ib. 5,
1 1 ; V Travrl els ifj.as 11, 6 ; with ort,
2 Cor. 3, 3. 1 John 2, 19. In the sense
to become known, conspicuous, Hdot. 6.
122. Act. to make conspicuous, Dion. Hal.
Ant. 10. 37.
2. Also in N. T. of things, Act. t. ace,
John 2, 1 1 ((pavepao-f TTJV 8nav avToC.
1 Cor. 4, 5. 2 Cor. 2, 14 a/ iravrl TOTTW.
Col. 4, 4. Tit. 1, 3; c. ace. et dat. John
17, 6. Rom. 1, 196 yap 3e6j avToIs [TOIJTO]
f(pavepa>o-e. Pass. Mark 4, 22 ov yap
fo-Tt Ti KpvnTov o (av p.}) (pave poftfj. John
3, 21 <W (pavepwSjj TO. tpya. 9, 3. Rom.
3, 21. 16, 26. B Cor. 7, 12. Eph. 5,
1 3 bis, TO 8e ndvra . . . (pavfpovTai TTO.V
yap TO (pavepovfjievov, (poiy e crrt, whatever is
made manifest, is it self light. 2 Tim. 1,10.
Heb. 9, 8. 1 John 3, 2 ov-a tfyavfpaftr) TI
taofjif^a. Rev. 3, 18. 15, 4 ; ei/TovTw 1 John
4, 9 ; tv TW o-u>y.aTi 2 Cor. 4, 10. 11 ; c.
dat. Col. 1, 26. Sept. Act. for nib J er . 33,
6. Suid. (pavtpovv els (pus aytiv.
^jaz/e^w?, adv. ((pavfpos, ) manifestly,
openly; i. e. dearly, evidently, Acts 10, 3;
publicly, Mark 1, 45 (pavtp5>s fls ir6\iv eiV-
(tedv. John 7, 10. Jos. Ant. 5. 6. 2
Hdian. 7. 11. 7. Xen. An. 1. 9. 19.
(f)avepa>cri<>, etay, 17, (<pavep6a>, ) a making
known, manifestation ; 77 (p. TTJS dX^Se/as
2 Cor. 4, 2 ; f] (p. TOV TrvtvpaTos, i. e. in the
charismata, 1 Cor. 12, 7.
<f)avo$, ov, 6, (<paiVo>.) a light, lantern,
torch ; John 18,3 JJHTO. (pavcav Kal Xa/i7ra-
8uv. Artemid. 5. 20. Dion. Hal. 11. 40
diravTts d3pdot
tot
cpavovs (\DVTfs Kal \afjLnd8as. Xen. Lac. 5.
7. Comp. Phryn. et Lob. p. 59 sq. Hesych.
ATTIKOI 8t Xu^i/oC^oj/ tKaXovv, ov
(pavuv.
$avovri\, 6, indec. Phannel, Heb.
iw:Q (face of God) Penuel, pr. n. of the
father of Anna, Luke 2, 36.
(pavTcia), f. o-co, ((pcuVw,) strictly a fre
quentative, implying repeated action, Buttm.
5 119. 5. 2 ; to make appear, to make visible,
In show ; rare in the Act. Callistr. Stat. 1 4
(pavrdfav TTJV aia^rjcriv. Alex. Aphrod. TOV-
TO <pavrdoi>Ta u>s /car dXiySleiai . Usually
and in N. T. Pass. (pavrd o/iat, to appear,
to be seen, to be visible ; hence Particip.
neut. TO (paiTa6p.(vov L q. TO ^aivo^fvov,
the phenomenon, appearance, sight, the spec
tacle, Heb. 12, 21; comp. Ex. 19, 16 sq.
Buttm. 1-28. 2. Winer 46. 4. So Wisd.
6, 16. Hdian. 8. 3. 21. Diod. Sic. 1. 12
TOVS Seovs (pavTa^o^itvovs rots ai/3pd>7ro(f tv
fepa>i/ a><i>v jj.opfpa.ls. Plato Phil. 38. c.
(pavracna, as, T), ((pavrdfrpai,) an ap
pearing, appearance, Pol. 11. 27. 7. Diod.
Sic. 20. 11. Plato Theaet. 152. c. In N.
T. appearance, shoiv, -pomp, Acts 25, 23.
Sept. for n^r!" Zech. 10, 1. So Pol. 10.
40. 6. Athen. p. 212. c.
(paVTacffjia, aros, TO, (<paiTdbp,at,) a
phantasm, phantom, apparition, spoken of a
spirit, spectre, ghost, Matt. 14, 26. Mark 6,
49._Jos. Ant. 1. 20. 2. Artemid. 1. 2.
^Eschyl. Theb. 710. Of phantasms in
dreams, Wisd. 17, 15. Jos. B. J. 3. 8. 3.
Theocr. 21. 30.
<j)dpaj^, ayyor, 77, (kindr. (pdpvyf-,) a
ramne, chasm, valley, a narrow and deep
pass or valley with precipitous rocky sides ;
Luke 3, 5 nacra <pdpay 7r\77pa>3>yo-erat,
quoted from Is. 40, 4 where Sept. for N" 1 ?,
as also 22, 1. Josh. 15, 8. Sept. for ^
Gen. 26, 17. Deut. 2, 24. Jos. B. J. 7. 6.
1. Pol. 3. 52. 8. Xen. Hell. 7. 2. 13.
$apaa>, 6, indec. Pharaoh, Heb. niriB,
pr. the king,the common title of the Egyptian
kings down to the time of the Persian inva
sion ; employed in the Scriptures as a pro
per name ; Acts 7,10 tvavriov $apau> /3acrt-
XeW AiyvTTTov. v. 13. 21. Rom. 9, 17.
Heb. 11, 24. Jos. Ant. 8. 6. 2 6 *apaa>i/
KUT Alyvirriovs /3ao-tXea crry/naiVi. The
Heb. nbno is strictly a Coptic word signi
fying the king ; but prob. was so inflected
by the Hebrews as to appear in a Semitic
form, i. q. ""IS a leader, prince ; see Heb.
Lex. in ^*nc .
<&apes, 6, indec. Phares, Heb. f^?
fa breach), pr. n. o one of the sons of Ju-
dah by Tamar, Matt. 1, 3 bis. Luke 3, 33
See Gen. c. 38.
, ov , 6, a Pharisee, one of the
sect of the Pharisees, Heb. tills, O^-iB,
of a^wpur/xeVoi, the Separated, see Buxtorf
Lex. Chald. Rabb. 1851 sq. This was a
powerful sect of the Jews, in general op
posed to the Sadducees (2aSSoviuoi q. v.)
first mentioned by Josephus as existing un
der Hyrcanus about B. C. 130, and already
in high repute; Jos. Ant. 13. 10. 5, 6.
The Pharisees were rigid interpreters of the
Mosaic law, and exceedingly strict in its
ceremonial observances ; but often violated
the spirit of it by their traditional and
strained expositions ; comp. Matt. 5, 20 sq.
12, .2sq. 19, 3sq. 23, 13 sq. They also
attributed equal authority to the traditional
law, or unwritten precepts, relating chiefly
to external rites, as ablutions, fastings,
prayers, alms, and the avoiding of inter
course with Gentiles, publicans, and the
like; Matt. 9, 11. 23, 2 sq. Mark 7, 3 sq.
Luke 18, 11 sq. Jos. Ant. 17. 2. 4. Their
professed sanctity and adherence to the ex
ternal ascetic forms of piety, gave them
great favour and influence with the pecple,
and especially with females; Jos. Ant. 13.
10. 5, 6. ib. 17. 2. 4. B. J. 1. 5. 2. They
believed, with the Stoics, that all events are
controlled by fate ; but yet did not wholly
exclude the liberty of the human will. They
held to the separate existence of spirits and
of the soul, and believed in the resurrection
of the body ; both of which the Sadducees
denied ; Acts 23, 8. They are sometimes
said to have admitted the transmigration of
souls ; but this was only partially the case ;
since they merely held that the souls of the
just pass into other human bodies ; Jos. B.
J. 2. 8. 14. See genr. on their character
and tenets, Jos. Ant. 18. 1. 2 sq. B. J. 2. 8.
14. Trigland de tribus Judsor. Sectis
Syntagma, Delft. 1703; in Ugolini The-
saur. XXII. Winer Realw. art. Pharisder.
In N. T. Jesus is often represented a?
denouncing the great body of the Pharisees
for their hypocrisy and profligacy, e. <r.
Matt. 23, 13 sq. Luke 16, 14. al. Yet there
were exceptions, and individuals among
them appear to have been men of probity and
even of a spirit of piety ; e. g. Gamaliel
Acts 5, 34 ; Simeon Luke 2, 25 ; Joseph
of Arimathea Luke 23, 51 ; Nicodemus
John 7, 50, comp. 19, 39. +
as, ),
KOJ/,) the preparing and using of medicirt .
pharmacy, Diod. Sic. 17. 31. Xen. Mem. 4.
758
2. 17 ; a poisoning Pol. 6. 13. 4. In N. T.
magic art, sorcery, witchcraft, Gal. 5, 20.
Rev. 9, 21. 18, 23. Sept. for nianb,
C- -ulb, Ex. 7, 11. 22 ; DIBITS Is. 47, 9. 12.
So Wisd. 12, 4. Luc. Merc. cond. 40. Dem.
1012. 11 ; comp. Lat. veneficium Cic. Brut.
60. Plin. H. N. 18. 6.
(j)ap/jia,KV<> } (cos, 6, ((papp.aMvca, ) a phar
macist, apothecary, one who prepares and
uses medicines, Luc. D. Deor. 13. 1 ; a
poisoner, Jos. Vit. 31. Plut. Artax. 19.
In N. T. a magician, sorcerer, wizard ,
iropvois KOI (pappaKivcri Acts 21, 8 Rec.
Others (pappaKos q. v. So Luc. Merc. cond.
40 P.OIXOV r) (pappaKta o~f. See Lob. ad
Phryn. p. 316.
ov, 6, f], (<pdpp.aKov,~) i. q.
fvs Lob. ad Phryn. p. 316 ; a poi
soner, Jos. Ant. 17. 4. 1. Dem. 794. 4. In
N. T. a magician, sorcerer, wizard, Rev.
2 1 , 8 in later edit. 22,15. Sept. for dia^n
Ex. 9, 12 ; f]fc ; = Ex. 7, 11. Deut. 18, 10~
So Jos. Ant. 9. 6. 3 TTJV fj.rjTfpa avrov (pap-
fiaKov KOI Tropvrjv dnoKa\fcrai. Hippon. 44. 6.
<j>acris, fus, T), ((prjjj.1,) a saying, word,
report, Acts 21, 31. So of private report,
information, Dem. 793. 16. Poll. On. 8. 6.
47 KOIVUS 8e (pdo-fis fKa\ovvro Tracrai ai p.rj-
(j)acTKa>, impf. t(pao-Kov, defect, to say, to
affirm, i. q. 0j/u ; so with inf. and ace. Acts
24, 9. 25, 19. Rev. 2, 2; inf. and nom.
Rom. 1, 22 ; comp. Buttm. 142. 2. a.
Sept. for 10X Gen. 26, 20. 2 Mace. 14,
27. 32. Hdian. 3. 12. 21. Xen. Mem. 1. 2.
29. On (pdo-KU) and (pnp-l. comp. Buttm.
109. I. n. 2.
<f>arv^, r]s, f), a crib, manger ; Luke 2,
7. 12. 16. 13, 15 ov A vet . . . TQV ovov drrb
rys (pdrvris. Sept. for OIDX Job 39, 9. Is.
1, 3. Jos. Ant. 8. 2. 4. Luc. Tim. 14 /caSa-
nep TTJV tv rfj (purify Kvva. Xen. Eq. 4. 1
TOI! ITTTTOV (TITOV KXcHrrjvai (K TTJS (paries.
<a{/A.09, T), ov, bad, ill, worthless, Germ.
faul, flau ; physically, as food, a garment,
Hdian. 4. 12. 4. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 2. ib. 3.
11. 13. In N. T. morally, bad, evil, wicked;
irdv <pav\ov Trpdyp.a James 3, 16. [Rom. 9,
11]; TO. <pav\a evil deeds John 3, 20. 5, 29 ;
<pat\ov \tyfiv Tit. 2, 8. Sept. for Sibl?
Prov. 22, 8. So Luc. Hermot. 82 (pad\ov
oibfv iroiria-ovtriv. Pol. 4. 45. 1. Xen. Mem.
2. 3. 17.
<f>eyyo<$, tos, ovs, ro, (kindr. <pdos,) light,
brightness, splendour, espec. of the moon,
see Passow s. v. whence in Mod. Gr. (ptyyd-
oiov the moon. Matt. 24, 29 et Mark 1 3, 24
ov 8a>(Tfi TO (ptyyos avTijs, comp. Is.
13, 10. Of a lamp, Luke 11. 33. Sept.
for KM of the stars Joel 2, 10 ; of the snn
2 Sam. 23, 4. Of fire, 2 Mace. 12, 9 ; of
the moon Xen. Venat. 5. 4. Genr. Jos.
Ant. 2. 14. 5. Xen. Conv. 1. 9.
(peioofAai) f. (pdaofiai, Mid. depon. to
spare, e. g. to abstain from using, to use
sparingly, to save, c. gen. Hes. Op. 603 or
606 o-irov. Xen. Mem. 1 . 2. 22 ; (govo-ias
Plut. Cato Maj. 8. In N. T. also
1. to spare, to abstain from doing any
thing, to forbear ; absol. 2 Cor. 12, 6 <pei8o-
(j.ai 8e sc. TOU Kavxdo-Zcu. Sept. c. inf. for
ban 2 Sam. 12, 4. 6. So c. gen. of action,
Hdian. 7. 9. 22 ; ToLet inf. Xen. Hell. 7. 1.24.
2. to spare, i. q. to abstain from treating
with severity, to treat with forbearance, ten
derness ; c. gen. Buttm. 132. 10. e. Acts
20, 29 ^f] (pei86/j.(i>oi rov iroifjiviov. Rom. 8,
32 I8iov viov OVK f(pfio~aTo. 11,21 bis. 1 Cor.
7, 28. 2 Cor. 1, 23. 2 Pet. 2, 4. 5 ; c. gen.
impl. 2 Cor. 13, 2. Sept. for om 1 Sam.
24, 11. Neh. 13, 22; ban 2 Chr. 36, 15.
17; ^ton Gen. 22, 12. 16. Wisd. 11, 26.
Dion. Hal. Ant. 5. 10 e ya> TIV ffimv ov 0et-
o-d/jifvos TKi>(ov. Hdian. 2. 13. 15. Xen. Cyr
4. 2. 1.
<f>ei,oofjtevoo$, a dv. (^)ei So/iai,) sparingly ,
i. e. frugally, not bountifully, 2 Cor. 9, 6 bis.
Plut. Alex. M. 25 <ei8o/xeWs
TOiy 7rapovo~i.
ov, 6, i. q. <pai\6vr]s where see ;
so 2 Tim. 4, 13 Rec.
(pepo), f. ot trco, aor. 1 rjveyKa, Pass. aor.
1 fjvtx^Tjv ; to bear, Lat./ero.
1. Pr. to bear, as a burden or the like, to
bear up, to have or take upon oneself, c.
ace. Luc. Contempl. 1 1 T I KO\ tnl ra>v wpcov
(pfpovo-i. Hdian. 2. 11. 18. Xen. Mem. 3.
1 3. 6 (popriov (ptpeiv . . . TTorfpov Ktvos, TJ
(ptpav TI. ib. 2. 2. 5. In N. T. only trop.
a) to bear up under, to bear with, to endure,
e. g. evils, c. ace. Rom. 9, 22 3e6j rjvfyKti>
o-KVT) dpyrjs. Heb. 12, 20. 13, 13 rov oVeiSi-
O-/JLOV avrov (ptpoiTts. Sept. ovfiStcrnov (p.
for x(C3 Ez. 34, 29. 36, 15; genr. Gen. 36,
7. Deut. 1, 12. So jEl. V. H. 9. 33 opyfr.
Hdian. 4. 13. 4 TO.S vjSpeis. Xen. Mem. 4.
8. 1. b) to bear up any thing, to uphold,
to sustain, i. e. to have in charge, to direct ;
e. ace. Heb. 1, 3 (p(pa>i> re rd irdvra rw prj-
p-ari KT\. Sept. and xitja Num. 11, 14.
Deut. 1, 9. Chrysost. ad h. 1. (pepuv KV-
pepvajv, biaTriirrovra o-vyKpar&v. So Plut.
Lucull. 6 K.e Srjyov dv^ovvra TTJ S6j) TOT*
KOL <pepovra TTJV TTO\IV. A late usage, comp
Passow (ea no. 2.
759
2. lo bear, with the idea of motion, to bear
along or about, to carry ; c. ace. Luke 23,
26 Toe (rravpuv (pepfiv onto~^}ev TOV irjo ov.
Sept. for xica Is. 30, 6. 40, 11. So JEl
V. H. 3. 2 2 [Aive/ay] TOV irartpa. . . . Taiis
w/ioiy tfpfpfv. 10. 21 TOV IlXaTcova 17 Htpi-
KTIOVJ] e faptv (v rats dyjcaXaiy. Hdian. 4.
15. 8. Xen. An. 3. 4. 32. Pass. <pt popai,
to be borne along, e. g. as in a ship before
the wind, to be driven, Acts 27, 15. 17.
(Test. XII. Patr. p. 670 xeifjia(6p.fvoi, Vt
TO TrtXayoy f(p(pa>n(%a. Diod. Sic. 20. 16.)
Trop. i. q. to be moved, incited, 2 Pet 1,21
VJTO uvevfiaTos ayiov (pepopevoi. So Sept.
Job 17, 1 Trvfiip-aTi (pepopfvos. Jos. B. J. 6.
5. 2 (pepopevoi Tols Zvp-ols. Pint. Alex. M.
4. Mid. (ptpouai, to bear oneself along,
to move along, to rush, as a wind ; Acts 2,
2 coo"7rfp (pepop.eitjs nvorjs. Trop. lo go on,
to advance, in teaching, eVi TTJV TeXeioTrjTa
Heb. G, 1 . Sept. pr. vBup jStauor ava> tpepo-
fjLevov for bn Jer. 18, 14; 5|auj Is. 28, 15.
18. SoDio g. Laert. 10. 104. 25 Bia TOV
nvfi/naros TroXXoC (pepopevov. Comp. Xen.
Yen. 10.21.
3. to hear, with the idea of motion to a
place, lo bear hither, thither, lo bring. a)
Of things, c. ace. expr. or impl. Mark 6, 28.
Luke 24, 1 ^XSov eVi TO p.vr]fj.a, (pfpowai A
ijToipaaav ap<i>p.ara. John 19, 39. Acts 4,
34. 37. 5, 2. 2 Tim. 4, 13 (pep* /cat ra /3i-
/SXi a. With OTTO partit. John 21, 10 eVy-
KdTf [TI] OTTO r<av tyapiuv. Pass. Matt. 14,
1 1 . Mark 6, 27. Also with dat. of pers. ri
TIVI, Matt. 14, 11 Kal TJveieyf [avTrjv] rfj prj-
rpl avTTJs- Mark 12, 15 cpfpeTf p.oi 8r)vdpioi>.
So impl. v. 16. John 2, 8. 4, 33 P.TJTIS rjvey-
Kfv avTca (paytlv , With &8e added, Matt.
14, 18 ; with tig c. ace. of place, Rev. 21,
24. 26. Spoken of the finger or hand, to
reach hither, John 20, 27 bis. Sept. genr.
for &o::n Gen. 43, 2. Neh. 8, 3. 4 ; c. dat.
Gen. 27* 14. 17; c. tls 1 Sam. 31, 12.
(Hdian. 8. 1. 13 rrpoo-ia<nv ol Imrf is TTJV
Kttbdktjv TOV Maip.ivov (pepovrts. Xen. Cyr.
2. 2. 9 ; c. dat. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 1.) Trop.
of a voice or declaration, Pass, to be borne,
brought, to come, (pcavfjs ht^Stifflft OVTW
... eg ovpavov 2 Pet. 1, 17. 18. (Comp.
Plut. J. Caes. 1 (p(0vfjs ivcjfif unjs irpbs
Kat aapa.) Of good brought to any one,
bestowed on him, Pass. c. dat. 1 Pet. 1,13
TTI rrfv (pfpofitvrjv vfjuv x^P 1 " (Hdian. 5.
6. 22. Xen. An. 2. 1. 17.) Of accusations,
charges, or the like, to bring foncard, to
present, with KOTO. TIROS , John 18, 29 TWZ
KciTTjyopiav (peptTf KdTa TOV dv3p. TOVTOU ;
Acts 25, 7. [18.] 2 Pet. -J. 1 1, comp. Jude 9.
(Comp. JE\. V. II. 3. 14.) Of a doctrine,
prophecy, i. q. to announce, to make knoum,
Trjv 8idaxr]v 2 John 10 ; TTpofprjTfiav 2 Pet.
1, 21. (I)iod. Sic. 13. 97 fin. T&V 8 ifpduv
(pfpovruv vix.nv, i. e. announcing, portend
ing. Dem. 72. 22.) Of a fact or event as
reported or testified, to adduce, to show, to
proie; Pass. Heb. 9, 16 onov yap StuSr}^,
3ai/aToi/ dvdyKT] (ptp((T%ai TOV diaZffjiivov.
So Diod. Sic. 1. 89, 90, 97 T^* 8 O^pov
napovo-ias aXXa <rr}p.tla (pepovo i, KOI /idXtcrTa
TIJI/ KTX. b) Of persons, c. ace. to bear,
to bring, e. g. the sick, Mark 2, 3 tp^ovrai
irpos avTov 7rapa\VTiKov (pipovrff. Luke 5,
18. Acts 5, 16; with dat. TIVU TI*I, Matt.
17, 17 (ptptTe /iot ai/Toi> wSf. Mark 7, 32.
8, 22 ; Trpos c. ace. Mark 1, 32. 9, 17. 19.
20. Spoken also of any motion to a place,
not proceeding from the person himself,
i. q. to bring, to lead, c. ace. et rt , Mark
15, 22 Kal (p(povo~ii> avTuv iiri FoXyoSu TO-
TTOJ . John 21, 18 STTOV. Of beasts, Luke
15, 23. Acts 14, 13. Sept. for joan Neh.
12, 27. Ezra 8, 17 ; c. npos 1 K. 1, fs.
4. Absol. of a way, path, gate, to lead lo
any place, tls ri, as TTJV TruX^j/ TIJV (pfpovcrav
ds TTJV TTO\IV Acts 12, 10. Jos. Ant. 5. 2.
I. Pol. 8. 32. 6 17 TT^XJ; <p(povcra eVi Tor
\iptva. Xen. Hell. 7. 2. 7.
5. to bear, as trees or fields their fruits,
to yield, e. g. Kapnov Mark 4, 8. John 12,
24. 15, 2 ter. 4. 5. 8. 16. Sept. for xaj
Ez. 17, 8. Joel 2, 22. Jos. Ant. 15. 4. 2*.
Hdian. 4. 2. 16. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 28.
</>eu<ya>, f. o/iai, aor. 2 tyvyov, to Jlee,
to fly, to betake oneself to flight.
1. Pr. and absol. Matt. 8, 33 o 8 06-
o-KovTfs efpvyov. 26,56. Mark 5, 14. 14, 50.
Luke 8, 34. John 10, 12. 13. Acts 7, 29.
With an 6 c. gen. Mark 16, 8 ((pvyov ana
TOV nvrjpciov. 14, 52. John 10, 5. James 4,
7 (p(vcTai d$> vp.a>v. With tie out of, Acts
27, 30 AC TOV TrXoi ov. With els c. ace.
Matt. 2, 13 (pevyf f ls MiyvnTov. 10, 23 bis.
Mark 13, 14 fls TO &pn. Luke 21, 21. Rev.
12, 6 ; ri TO. opr) Matt. 24, 16. Sept. for
rna Ex. 14,5; 0*3 Gen. 39, 12; c. and
Ex.*4, 3; tK Jer. 51,6; els Gen. 14, 10.
Jer. 50, 16. So Hdian. 3. 2. 20. Dem. 33.
7. Xen. An. 1. 10. 11 ; c. diro Xen. Cyr.
7. 2. 4 ; ex Palaeph. 43. 3 ; els Luc. Asin.
18. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 24; eVt Hdian. 3. 4.
II. Xen. Ag. 2. 1 1 .Poetically of death
as fleeing, ana TWOS Rev. 9, 6. Also of
heaven and earth, to Jlee away, to vanish
suddenly, diro TWOS Rev. 20, 1 1 ; absol,
16,20. Comp. Ps. 114, 3. 5.
2. to Jlee from, to escape ; with djro c.
gen. Mat*.. 3 7 et Luke 3, 7 (pvydv dno -rrft
760
fji(\\oi>(TT]s opyrjs. Matt. 23, 33. So c.
Xen. Hell. 4. 4. 4. With ace. Heb. 11,
34 e(j)vyov crro/tara paxaipas. Absol. to es
cape, Heb. 12. 25. So Horn. II. 2. 401 3a-
VOTOJ/. Hdian. 2. 1. 23 Kivdvvov.
3. Trop. /o _y?ee, to avoid, to shun, with
TTO C. gen. 1 Cor. 10, 14 (p. dno TTJS etfico-
\o\arpfias. (Ecclus. 21, 2 0. O.TTO rfjs afj.ap-
rias.) With ace. 1 Cor. 6, 18 <f>. rrjv irop-
vdav. 1 Tim. 6, 11. 2 Tim. 2, 22. So M.
V. H. 13. 1 post init. rds riav dvbpcav 6/u-
X/uj ffavye. Dem. 498. pen. Xen. Cyr. 8.
1. 31 TO aicrxpa (ptvydv.
$?j\ij;, IKOS, Felix, pr. n. of the eleventh
Roman procurator of Judea, about A. D.
51-58, after Cumanus and before Festus.
He was a freedman of the emperor Clau
dius, or perhaps also of the emperor s mo
ther Antonia, and hence is called Claudius
and also Antonius. He first married Dru-
silla, a grand-daughter of Antony and Cleo
patra ; and afterwards another Drusilla, the
daughter of Herod Agrippa I (see A/JOV-
aiAXa,), by whom he had a son who per
ished in an eruption of Vesuvius. Sueto
nius calls him the husband of three queens,
trium reginarum maritus, Suet. Claud. 28.
Ilia administration in Judea was cruel and
vindictive ; and Tacitus says of him : jus
regium servili ingenio exercuil, Hist. 5. 9.
6. He was recalled by Nero, and escaped
punishment only through the influence of
his brother Pallas, the emperor s favourite.
See Tacit, et Sueton. 11. cc. Jos. Ant. 20.
7. 1 sq. ib. 20. 8. 5-9. B. J. 2. 13. 2, 7.
Bibl. Repos. 1832. p. 382. Paul was
brought before Felix, and left by him in
prison ; Acts 23, 24. 26. 24, 3. 22. 24. 25.
27 bis. 25, 14.
(77/^77, r)s, T), Dor. <pdp.a, ((prjpi,) whence
Lat. fama, Engl. fame, i. e. common fame,
word, report, rumour, Matt. 9, 26. Luke 4,
14. Sept. for riSlBttJ Prov. 16, 1. JEl V.
H. 14. 30. Hdian. ] . 4. 19. Thuc. 1. 11.
i , enclit. and defect, (obs. <ao>,)
impf. ecpTjv, pr. to bring to light by speech,
jjenr. to say, to speak, to utter ; see fully in
Buttm. J 109. 1. The other tenses are sup
plied from elnov, where see.
1. Genr. to say, usually followed by the
express words ; Matt. 26, 34 t(pij avrw 6
irjaovs dp.t)i>, \eya> (rot wX. V. 61. Luke
7, 44. Acts 8, 36. 10, 28. 31 ; c. ace.
1 Cor. 10. 15 icptVare tymr o <pr)p.i. So
Hdian. 5. 6. 9. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 45. Hence
it is put in the middle of a clause quoted,
like Engl. said I, said he, Lat. inquam;
Matt. 14, 8 86s pvi, (pycriv, o>Sf eVi
KT\. Acts 23, 35. 25, 5. 22. 1 Cor. C, 16,
2 Cor. 10, 10. Heb. 8, 5. So Hdian. 2. 1.
16. Xen. CEc. 9. 14. Mem. 3. 11. 15. See
Sturz Lex. Xenoph. s. v. (frdvai no. 16.
2. As modified by the context, where the
sense often lies not so much in <pr)p,i as in
the adjuncts ; e. g. a) Before interroga
tions, to say, to ask, to inquire ; Matt. 27,
23 6 8f rjyfpcov ty*) ri yap KaKovJtroirjo-fV,
Acts 16, 30. 21, 37. So Xen. Mom. 1.
2. 41 sq. b) Before replies, to say, to
answer, to reply ; Matt. 4, 7 efprj avra> 6
Iqaovs HdXiv yeypaTrrai KT\. 13,29. John
1, 23. Acts 2, 38. al. With dnoKpi^is
added, Matt. 8, 8. Luke 23, 3. So Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 41 sq. c) Emphat. i. q. to
affirm, to assert, to declare, Rom. 3, 8. 1 Cor.
7, 29. 10, 19. 15, 50. So Hdian. 2. 8. 8.
Diod. Sic. 1. 90. Xen. Cyr. 4. 4. 2. -f-
^^O-TO?, ov, 6, Festus, i. e. Porcius
Festus, the twelfth Roman procurator of
Judea, about A. D. 58-62; sent by Nero
to supersede Felix ; comp. Jos. Ant. 20. 8.
9 sq. B. J. 2. 13. 7. ib. 2. 14. 1. Bibl. Re
pos. 1832. p. 382. Festus sent Paul to
Rome as a prisoner, on his own appeal ;
Acts 24, 27. 25, 1. 4. 9. 12. 13. 14. 22. 23.
24. 26, 24. 25. 32.
(p&ava), f. ao-w, aor. 1 tffiaara, to go or
come before another, in being or doing any
thing, to be beforehand with.
1. Pr. c. ace. i. q. to precede, to antici
pate, Lat. pravenire, old Engl. to prevent,
to come before; 1 Thess. 4, 15 ov ^ $3a-
a-up-fv rovs Koifj.rj ZevTas, i. e. in being ad
mitted into the divine kingdom. For the
accus. see Matth. 412.4. Plut. Pyrrh. 3.
Hdot. 7. 161. Thuc. 3. 5 ffido-ai Se ov 8v-
vdp.fvoi TOV TU>V ASrjvaitov eV/TrXow. In
Greek writers 03d vu with the participle of
another verb may often be rendered adverb
ially, before, sooner than ; Buttm. 144. n. 6.
On the construction of $3ai/co generally,
see Buttm. J 150. m. 37. Matth. 5 533. Herm.
ad Vig. p. 761 sq.
2. Aor. 1 efpZaa-a, to have come first, al
ready, by anticipation ; with a^pi c. gen.
2 Cor. 10, 14 axpi yap \ip.u>v t<p%dcrap.V fv
T<B fuayyeXiw, for even as far as to you
have we, already come in preaching (he Gos
pel, comp. v. 16. With tts TI, trop. i. q.
to have already attained unto, Rom. 9, 31.
Phil. 3, 16. With eVi nva, to have al
ready come to or upon any one, Matt. 12,
28 et Luke 11, 20 apa fcbZao-av (<$/ vp.us 17
|3acr. TOV 3eoi. 1 Thess. 2, 16 fj opyrj. Sept.
for Chald. N*^, c. !W Dan. 4, 8. 7, 13 ;
tls Dan. 4, 18. 19; Vt Dan. 4, 21 ; M3
761
Ecc. 8, 14. So with W c. gen. Test. XII
Patr. p. 530 ; d s pr. Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 9.
corruptible, perishable, mortal; Rom. 1,23
(p. v3 pwrof. 1 Cor. 9, 25 <p. o-rt(pavos.
15, 53. 54. 1 Pet. 1, 18. 23. 2 Mace. 7,
16. Philo de Cherub, p. 516. Plut. Consol.
ad Apoll. 10 rt Sav/iaarw . . . ei TO $3apToi
f. y^opai, Mid. depon.
(kindr. <peyyos,~) to sound, pr. to emit a c/ear
or brilliant sound, clang, tone, as a trumpet,
Xen. An. 7. 4. 19; of thunder, Cyr. 7. 1.
3; of the voice, Sept. for 3Xti Am. 1, 2.
Xen. An. 1. 8. 18. In N. T. of the voice,
In utter a sound, to speak, absol. Acts 4, 18.
vov 2 Pet. 2, 16; c. ace. irrrtpoyKa 2 Pet.
2, 18. So Hdian. 4. 6. 12. Xen. Conv. 2.
7 ; c. ace. Ecclus. 13, 22. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 6.
(f&eipa), f. epo>, Pass. aor. 1 fffidprjv,
to spoil, to corrupt, to destroy, genr. to bring
into a worse state; c. ace. 1 Cor. 3, 17 bis,
(1 TIS TOV vabv TOV 3eoi) (f&ftpfi, (pSepfi roO-
TOV 6 3fdr. 2 Cor. 7, 2. [2 Pet. 2, 12.] Mid.
Jude 10. Sept. for nni3 Gen. 6, 11. Is.
54, 16. Jer. 13, 9. So Wisd. 16, 27. Plut.
Consol. ad Apoll. 10, see in <p3api-o f. Xen.
Hell. 5. 3. 3 ; of a virgin dishonoured, Dion.
Hal. Ant. 2. 67. Trop. in a moral sense, to
torrupt. to deprave; c. ace. 1 Cor. 15, 33
(p3ipovcrt Jjfeij xpjOTa op.i\iai Kcucai , from
Menander, see below.. Eph. 4, 22. Rev. 19",
2. Praegn. 2 Cor. 11, 3 /iijTrw? . . . OVTU>
(bHaprj TO. vorjpaTa v/xtoi/ dno TTJS OTrXoTTjros
KT\. So Menand. in Poet. Gnom. ed.
Tauchn. p. 187, (p%fipovo~iv rj^jj xpijcr3 6fj.i-
Vat Kaitai. Xen. Mem. 1. 5. 3.
<p3iV, o7ro)pa,) autumnal; Jude 12 8fv8pa
tpSti/. trees <f autumn, stripped of their
fruits and leaves. Plut. Symp. 8. 10. 2.
Arist. H. An. 5. 1 1 . 1 ; (f). lor][j.tpia, the au
tumnal equinox, Pol. 4. 37. 2.
(t&oyyoS) ov, 6, (</>3<yyo/iat,) a sound,
espec. of a musical instrument, 1 Cor. 14,
7. Poet, for the voice, Rom. 10, 18, quot
ed from Ps. 19,5 where Sept. for 1j3.
Wisd. 19, 18. Arr. Epict. 3. 6. Plut. Con-
jug. Prase. 1 1 (p3dyyoi 8uo myi^ttfoc.
(i)rjOi^Ct). o>, f Ticro), (tpSofor.) to envy,
c. dat. Gal. 5, 26 dXXi^Xoi? (pZovovvrts.
James 4, 2 in some edit, for (j>ov(va>. Jos.
Ant. 4. 8. 21. Hdian. 3. 2. 6. Xen. Mem.
5. 3. 16.
dV^oW9, ov, 6, envy, Matt. 27, 18. Mark
15, 10. Rom. 1, 29. Phil. 1, 15. 1 Tim. 6,
4. Tit. 3, 3. James 4, 5. Plur. <3(5i*,
envyings, bursts of envy, Gal. 5, 21. 1 PeL
2, 1. 1 Mace. 8, 16. Pol. 6. 9. 11. Xen.
Mem. 3. 9. 8.
(f&opd, as, rf, ((p3/p,) a spoiling, cor
ruption, destruction, genr. the bringing or
being brought into a worse state ; e. g. of
the air, TOV dtpos Hdian. 1. 12. 3 ; of a
female dishonoured, Jos. c. Apion. 2. 24.
Dion. Hal. Ant. 2. 25 $3. TOV o-ci/xaroj.
In N. T.
1. corruption, destruction, of things which
are consumed and so perish ; Col. 2, 22 tls
(fftopdv, for perishing, to perish ; see in
dnoxpr^tris. Put for death, slaughter ; 2 Pet.
2, 12 fo>a . . . (is a\(i)o~iv KOL (p3opui/. Also
of mortality, mortal nature, a dying away;
Rom. 8, 21 dno TTJS 8ov\das rrjs <p3opa?.
1 Cor. 15, 42. 50. Sept. for rn cfi p s . 103
4. Jon. 2, 7. So Jos. Ant. 7. 13. 3. Diod
Sic. 1. 10. Thuc. 2. 47. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 64
Trop. of spiritual death, condemnation,
misery, corruption, perdition, Gal. 6, 8.
2. Trop. in a moral sense, corruptness,
depravity, wickedness, 2 Pet. 1, 4. 2, 12
fv Trj <p3opo avT&v. V. 19. Wisd. 14,
12. 25.
<j)ia\,r), rjs, f], a bowl, goblet, broad and
shallow, Lat. patera ; see Dirt, of Antt.
art. Patera. Rev. 5, 8 (pia\as xpi/traj yc
p.ovo-as Su^tia/idraji . 15. 7. 16, 1. 2. 3. 4.
8. 10. 12. 17. 17, 1. 21, 9. Sept. for P^a
a bowl for sprinkling, Ex. 27, 3. Num. 7
1 3 sq. Jos. Ant. 3. 6. 6. Luc. Tox. 25.
Xen. Conv. 2. 23.
<f)i\d i ycfeo<>, ou, 6, 17, adj. (<p/Xo?, dya-
3dr.) loving goodness, a lover of good, up
right, Tit. 1, 8. Wisd. 7, 22. Plut. Prac.
conjug. 17. Aristot. M. Mor. 2. 14. 3.
<?i\aSeX<f>eia, as, 17, Philadelphia, an
ciently the second city of Lydia, situated near
the foot of Mount Tmolus, about 27 miles
5. E. from Sardis ; so called from its found
er, Attains Philadelphus king of Pergamus ;
with whose kingdom it came under the
power of the Romans. It was subject to
earthquakes ; and was thus destroyed, with
the adjacent cities, in the reign of Tiberius,
A. D. 17; Strabo 13. p. 628. Tac. Ann. 2.
47. It is still a considerable town ; called
by the Turks Allah Sheher ; see Rosenm.
Bibl. Geogr. I. ii. p. 181,223. Arundel s
Visit to the Seven Churches, p. 167. Ha
milton s Res. in Asia Minor II. p. 375.
Rev. 1, 11. 3, 7.
<f)i\a8e\(f)ia, as, TJ, ((ptXcz8cX</>oj,) bro*
therly love, in N. T. only in the Christian
sense, the mutual love of Christian brethren,
762
Rom. 12, 10. 1 Thess. 4, 9. Heb. 13, 1.
1 Pet. 1, 22. 2 Pet. 1, 7 bis. Pr. Jos. Ant.
4. 2. 4. Luc. D. Deor. 26. 2.
<f>i\d8e\(f)os, ov, 6, f], adj. (<j>!Xos, dSeX-
<^oy.) loving one s brethren, in N. T. only
in the Chrisiian sense, loving each other
as Christian brethren, 1 Pet. 3, 8. Pr.
2 Mace. 15, 14. Plut. Solon 27. Xen. Mem.
2. 3. 17.
<f)l\av&pos, ov, r), adj. ((pi\os, tivfip,")
loving one s husband, conjugal, spoken of
a wife, Tit. 2, 4. Luc. Haley. 8. Plut.
Brut. 13. Plut. Amator. 23 (iXoYewot KOI
as, 17, (<ptXdi>3po>7ro?,)
philanthropy, love of mankind, humanity,
benevolence, Acts 28, 2. Tit. 3, 4. 2 Mace.
6, 22. Hdian. 2. 3. 16. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 1.
faXaiftpcOTTCOS, adv. (<ptXdj/3p&>7roy, )
philanthropically, humanely, with kindness,
Acts 27, 32 Mace. 9, 27. Pol. 1. 68. 13.
Dem. 411. 10.
<pi\apyupia, as, }, (cpiXdpyvpov.) love
of money, covelousness, 1 Tim. 6, 10. Sept.
for SS3 Jer. 8, 10. Ceb. Tab. 23. Hdian.
6. 9. 17. Diod. Sic. 5. 26.
<f>i\dpyvpOf, ov, 6, f), adj. (<pi Xo?, apyv-
pos,) money-loving, covetous, Luke 16, 14.
2 Tim. 3, 2. Jos. de Mace. 3. Ml V. H.
9. 1. Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 10.
(frlXaVTOS, ov, 6, T], adj. (<piXo?, avroi),)
loving oneself, selfish, 2 Tim. 3, 2. Jos.
Ant. 3. 8. 1. Aristot. M. Mor. 2. 14. 3.
Plut. Arat. 1.
<j>L\e(o, <i, f. qcr<B, (cptXof,) to love, imply
ing affection generally ; more rarely used
of sexual love, as Horn. II. 9. 40. Hdot. 4.
176. Aristoph. Ran. 541. Comp. in dya-
Traw.
1. Pr. to love, to have affection for; c.
ace. of pers. Matt. 10, 37 bis, 6 (pi\a>v Trart-
pa rj p.r)rtpa KT\. John 5, 20 6 Trarjjp <ptXet
TOV vlov. 11. 3. 36. 15, 19. 16, 27 bis.
20, 2. 21, 15. 16. 17ter. 1 Cor. 16,22.
Tit. 3, 15 V Trio-ret, i. e. with Christian
love. Rev. 3, 19. Sept. for Snx Gen. 37, 3.
Prov. 8, 17. So Hdian. 1. 5. 12. Dem.
1161. 18. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 9. Of things,
to be fond of, to like, c. ace. Matt. 23, 6 (pt-
Xoucri re rt]v Trpo>TOKki<riav. Luke 20, 46.
Rev. 22, 15. With the idea of overween
ing fondness, 6 <pi\u>v TJ]V ^vx 1 ?" avroC John
12, 25. Sept. for 3TIX Gen. 27, 4. 9. Prov.
29, 3. So Wisd. 8, 2. JEl V. H. 12. 15
ink. Xen. GEc. 20. 27, 29.
2. Spec, to show one s love by a kiss ;
hence, to kiss, c. ace. Matt. 26, 48 ov &*
(pi\T]o-a>, avros e crn. Mark 14, 44. Luke 22,
47. Sept. for P123 Gen. 27, 26. 27. Ex.
18, 7. Tob. 10, 13. J31. V. H. 9. 26. Xen.
Mem. 3. 11. 10. Fully, with oro/m add
ed, Luc. Ver. Hist. 1. 8 ital f<f)i\ovv Sr ijpaf
rots a-TOfj.a<ni>.
3. Before an intin. to love to do any thing,
i. e. to do willingly, gladly, and so to be wont
to do, solere. Matt. 6, 5 (piXovaiv tv ruts
o-vvaywyals Trpoo-eu^ecrSai, they love to pray
in public, are wont to do it. Winer $ 58. 4.
So Sept. for ^ 2fiX c . inf. Is. 56, 10. ^El.
V. H. 14. 37 (pi\S) fie /xTjSe TO. dyaXfiara . . .
dpycas 6pav. Hdian. 1. 2. 8. Xen. Mag. Eq.
7. 9.
js, r], (fern, of (p/Xoy.) a femah
friend, Luke 15, 9. Aquil. for l" 1 ?^"!! Cant.
1, 15. 2, 2. Xen. Mem. 3. 11. 16.
<J)t\ijSovo<>, ov, 6, T], adj. (<pi\os, T]o~ovf),)
pleasure-loving; Subst. a lover of pleasure,
2 Tim. 3, 4. Pol. 40. 6. 11. Plut. Cato
Maj. 9.
<f)iXtjf^a, aros, TO, ((piXew,) a kiss, pr. a
love-token, given in salutation, comp. Ex.
18, 7 ; also in trpotrKUvto. Luke 7, 45 <f>i-
\rjfJ-ti pot OVK f8d>Kas. 22, 48. Sept. for
,-||5lS5 Prov. 27, 6. Cant. 1,2. So Luc.
Asin. 17 (pL\r]fjLao~iv rjo-ira^ovTo dXXTjXouf.
JEl V. H. 1. 15. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 8 sq.
Spec, the sacred kiss given by Christians
to each other as the token of mutual love.
(pi X^/xa ayiov Rom. 16, 16. 1 Cor. 16, 20.
2 Cor. 13, 12. 1 Thess. 5, 26 ; (pt Xrj/na ayd-
TTTJS 1 Pet. 5, 14.
^l\ij/ji(i)V, ovos, 6, Philemon, pr. n. of a
Christian of Colosse, Philem. 1 ; comp. v.
10 and Col. 4, 9. He was converted under
the preaching of Paul, and a church met in
his house, v. 2. 19. Paul sent back to him
his slave Onesimus from Rome, with an
epistle.
09, ov, or $i\r]TO<?, ov, 6, Phi
letus. pr. n. of an opposer of Paul, 2 Tim.
2, 17.
<tXuz, as, T], (<p/Xoy,) love, friendship,
fondness, c. gen. of object, James 4. 4 fj
(ptXia roO KoVp-ou. Sept. for ^^HX Prov.
10, 12. 15, 17. Jos. Ant. 11. 3. 1. Dem.
19 pen. Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 4. Hi. 3. 3.
$iXt7T7r>7<ri09, ov, 6, a Philippian, Phil.
4, 15.
$i\l7T7roi, w, 01, Philippi, a city of
proconsular Macedonia, situated eastward
of Amphipolis within the limits of ancient
Thrace, Acts 16, 12. 20, 6. Phil. 1, 1
763
1 Thess. 2, 2. It was anciently called
Kprjvtdf s, from its many fountains ; but hav
ing been taken and fortified by Philip of
Macedon, he named it after himself. Philip-
pi. In its vicinity were gold and silver
mines ; and it became afterwards celebrated
for the defeat of Brutus and Cassius. In
Acts 16, 12 it is called a colony, see in *o-
Aom a. Plin. H. N. 4. 11 intns Philipjn co-
Ionia. It is there said also to be npurrj TTJS
p.tpi8os Tijs MaKfo ovias rro\is, i. e. A chief
city of this part of Macedonia ; not the cap
ital, for this was Amphipolis, Liv. 45. 29.
Others explain Trpcorr; of its geographical
position, the first city as one comes from the
east ; but Paul had just landed at Neapolis,
still farther east. See Diod. Sic. 16. 8.
Strabo 7. p. 330. Dion Cass. 47. p. 232. See
also Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. III. p. 393. For
its site and the present state of its ruins,
see W. G. Schauffler in Miss. Herald, 1836.
p. 334 sq. Leake s Trav. in North. Greece
III. p. 214 sq.
$tXt7T7r09 ; ov, 6, Philip, pr. n. of seve
ral persons.
1. Philip, one of the twelve apostles, a
native of Bethsaida, John 1, 44. 45. 46. 47.
49. 6,5.7. 12, 21. 22 bis. 1-1,8 9. Matt.
10, 3. Mark 3, 18. Luke 6, 1-1 Acts 1, 13.
2. Philip the Evangelist, 6 et <iyyf Ato-Tiyr,
one of the seven primitive deacons at Jeru
salem, but residing afterwards at Cesarea,
Acts 6, 5. 21, 8. After the death of Ste
phen he preached the gospel at Samaria,
Acts 8, 5. 6. 12. 13 ; comp. v. 14. It was
he also who baptized the Ethiopian treasu
rer, Acts 8, 26. 29. 30. 31. 34. 35. 37. 38.
39. 40 ; comp. v. 5 sq.
3. Philip, tetrarch of Batanea, Trachoni-
tis, and Auranitis, Luke 3, 1. He was a
son of Herod the Great, by his wife Cleo
patra, and own brother of Herod Antipas ;
at his death, his tetrarchy was annexed to
Syria. From him the city Paneas took the
name of Cesarea Philippi, Matt. 16, 13.
Mark 8, 27 ; see in Kmo-apeta no. 1. Comp.
in Hpw&jv no. 1 fin. Jos. Ant. 17. 1. 3. ib.
17. 11. 4. ib. 18. 4. 6. B. J. 1. 28. 4. ib. 2.
6. 1, 3.
4. Philip Herod, called by Josephus only
HptbSr/s, also a son of Herod the Great, by
Mariamne the daughter of Simon the High
Priest. He was the first husband of Hero-
dias, see in HpwSi ar ; and lived a private
life, having been disinherited by his father ; !
Matt. 14, 3. Mark 6, 17. Luke 3, 19. See
Jos. B. J. 1. 28. 4, comp. Ant. 17. 1.2.
Also Ant. 17. 4. 2, comp. B. J. 1. 30. 7.
Ant. 18. 5. 1.
. O v, 6, f/, adj. (<pi Aor, Ztos,)
loving God, pious ; Subst. a lover of God,
2 Tim. 3, 4. Poll. On. 1. 20. Luc. Calumn.
14 Trpbs TW eua-ffifj KOI <piAo3foi>.
4>tA6Xoyo9, OU) 6, Philolngus, pr. n. of
a Christian at. Rome, Rom. 16, 15.
<j)i\oveiKia : as, f], (cpiAoWiKo?,) love of
strife, contentiousness, Dem. 1440. 22. Thuc.
I. 41 ; emulation, ardour, Pol. 4. 49. 2.
Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 18. In N. T. quarrel, con
tention, strife, Luke 22, 24. So 2 Mace.
4, 4. Pol. 5. 93. 9. Plato Rep. 555. a.
(f>i\6vei,fco<;, O v, 6, 17, adj. ((piAor, /*,)
loving strife, contentious, quarrelsome, 1 Cor.
II, 16. Jos. Ant. 15. 6. 2. Pint. Agesi. 2.
Xen. Eq. 9. 8.
<f)i\ot;ev{a, as, f], ((j)i\6evos,) love to
strangers, hospitality, Rom. 12, 13. Heb. 13,
2. Plut. Thes. 14, 23. Pol. 4. 20. 1. Plato
Legg. 953. a.
<j>i\.6^evo<f, ov, 6, 17, adj. (<piAos, Vor.)
loving strangers, hospitable, 1 Tim. 3, 2.
Tit, 1, 8. 1 Pet. 4, 9. Palseph. 5. 1. Plut.
Cimon 10. Xen. Hell. 6. 1. 3.
<pl\O7TpO)TeV(i), f. (va-to, (<ptAoVpo>rof,)
to love to be first, to strive for pre-eminence,
3 John 9. Only in N. T. Comp. <piAo-
Trpcoror Artemid. 2. 33. Plut. Solon 29.
<tA,09, T), ov, pr. Pass, loved, clear, be
friended, Horn. Od. 2. 363 (p/Af rtwov. Jos.
Ant. 4. 3. 3 Trai/3* ocra (pi Xa TOVTOIS rjv.
Hdian. 7. 9. 14. Also Act. loving, friendly,
kind. Jos. Ant. fi. 2. 1 3eoy tvfJLfvfjs up\tTm
yi ffo-3ai KOL (piXos. Dem. 480. 9. Thuc. 7.
1. In N. T. Subpt. 6 (piXos, a friend,
Buttm. ^ 123. 5. Luke 7, 6 errf/x^e npos av-
TOV . . . cpi Xovs. 11,5 bis. 6. 8. 12, 4. 14,
12. 15, 6. 29. 16, 9. 21, 16. 23, 12. John
11, 11. 15, 13. 14. 15. 19, 12 (pi Xor TOV
Kaurapoy, a favourer of Caesar, loyal to him.
Acts 10, 24. 19, 31 ovns avrw <piAoi, friends
to him. 27, 3. James 2, 23 (pt Xos SfoC. 4, 4
(f). TOV Koo-p-ou. 3 John 15 bis. In the sense
of companion, associate, Matt. 11. 19 (p. T(-
Xa>fo)i/ *rX. Luke 7, 34. John 3, 29 (p. TOV
wfj.(f)iov, a brideman, see in wp.<pa)v. As a
word of courteous address, Luke 14, 10.
Sept. for 2nx Esth. 5, 10 : 5"^ Ex. 33 ; 11.
Job 2, 11 ; "^H companion Dan. 2, 13! 17.
18. So Pol. 9. 24. 2. *Dem. 113. 27. Xen.
Mem. 2. 4. 1 ; c. dat. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 33.
For 17 (f>i\r) a female friend Luke 15, 9,
see art. <piAr;.
<pC\.0(TO(pl(l : as, T), ((ptAocro(pe a>, <piAo(ro-
<poj,) pv. love of wisdom, Hdian. 1.2.6;
then, philosophy, knowledge natural and
moral, knowledge of things human and di-
<j)l,\6(TO(f)OS
764
vine, comp. in croc/ua no. 2. J3schin. Dial.
Socr. 2. 22. Hdian. 4. 5. 13. Xen. Conv. 1.
5 ; spoken of the wisdom and learning of
the Chaldeans, Diod. Sic. 2. 29. In N. T.
philosophy, i. e. the Jewish theology or theo
logical learning, pertaining to the interpre
tation of the law and other scriptures, and
to the traditional law of ceremonial observ
ances, Col. 2, 8 ; comp. v. 16 et 1 Tim. 6,
20. So Philo, irdrpios (f)i\o(ro(pia, i. e. Jew
ish theology, Leg. ad Cai. p. 1014. d; de
Somn. p. 1125. d ; also Josephus, c. Ap. 2.
4. Ant. 18. 1.2.
(j)t\dcro^>0?, ov, 6, f], adj. (tpi Xo?, crocpi a,)
pr. loving whdom ; then as Subst. a philo
sopher, an inquirer after knowledge natural
and moral, in things human and divine ;
spoken in N. T. of Greek philosophers, Epi
cureans and Stoics, who spent their time in
inquiries and disputations respecting moral
science, Acts 17, 18. Arr. Epict. 3. 23. 30.
Hdian. 1. 9. 7. Xen. Vect. 5. 4 a-cxpio-Toi
(cat <piXo<ro<pot.
(f)i\6a-TOpyo<>, ov, 6, 17, adj. ((pi\os,
a-ropyf],) loving tenderly, kindly affectioned,
pr. towards one s kindred ; in N. T. towards
Christian brethren, Rom. 12, 10. Pr. Jos.
Ant. 7. 10. 5. Plut. Cleomen. 1. Xen. Cyr.
1. 3. 2.
<f)i\.OTeKVO$i ov, 6, f], adj. ((plXos, reVi/ov,)
loving one s children, Tit. 2, 4. Luc. Ty-
rann. 4. Plut. Amator. 23, see in (piXavSpos.
<tXcm/ieo/zat, oC/iai, f. TJO-O/WU, Mid.
depon. (^uXoYi/ioy , (frtXos, Tip.i j. ) to love ho
nour, to be ambitious, Luc. Icarom. 17. Dem.
1046. 7. In N. T. with an infin. to be am
bitious of doing any thing, to exert oneself,
to strive, pr. from a love and sense of hon
our ; as in Engl. to make it a point of hon
our to do so and so. Rom. 15, 20 OVTCO fie
(f)i\OTip.oviJ.ei>ov eiiayyeXi^VcrSat KT\. 2 Cor.
5, 9. 1 Thess. 4, 1 1 TrapaKoAov/iei/ vp.as . . .
(^tXori/zeicrSat jjcrv^affti/ KT\. So Jos. Ant.
15. 9. 5. JE\. V. H. 9. 29. Diod. Sic. 1. 1
init. Xen. Mem. 2. 9. 3.
(f>!,\o(f>p6va)<?, adv. ((ptX6<ppa>v,*) in a
friendly-minded manner, kindly, courteously,
Acts 28, 7. 2 Mace. 3, 9. Plut. Solon 5.
Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 4.
<f>i\o<f)pa)V, oi os, 6, 17, adj. (<p[Xos, (ppfjv, )
friendly-minded, kina, courteous, 1 Pet. 3,
8 Rec. where later edit. Tcnreiv6<ppa)v.
Plut. Amator. 19. Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 6.
<>l/i6&), w, f. oxrw, ((pin6s,~) 1. to muz
zle, as oxen treading out grain ; c. ace. 1 Cor.
9, 9 et 1 Tim. 5, 18 ov <pi/*dxreiy ftovv dXo-
tovra, quoted from Deut. 25, 4 whe^e Sept..
for con ; see in art. -iXodco.
2. Trop. to muzzle, to stop the mouth, t
put to silence; Pass, to be silenced, silent,
to hold one s peace. a) Spoken of per
sons, Matt. 22, 34 OTI f(pifJLu><Tf rovs 2aS-
8ovKaiovs. 1 Pet. 2, 15. Pass. Matt. 22, 12.
Mark 1, 25 et Luke 4, 35 <i/M&>377n. So
Jos. B. J. 1. 22. 3. Luc. Mort. Peregr. 15.
Sext. Empir. adv. Logic. II. 275. b) Of
winds and waves, Pass, to be still, hushed;
Mark 4, 39 Tre^i/nwo-o. On this Perf. im-
perat. comp. Buttm. 137. n. 13. So Jos.
de Mace. J 2 fin.
PXeytwy, ovos, 6, Phlegon, pr. n. of a
Christian at Rome, Rom. 16, 14.
<f)\oyi(d, f. j o-w, (<Xo.) to set on fire,
to burn up, pr. Sept. for Sinb Ps. 97, 3.
Ecclus. 3, 30. Soph. Philoct. 1199. In N.
T. trop. to inflame, to fire with passion,
discord, hatred ; spoken of the tongue, c.
ace. James 3, 6 bis.
(f)\0, y6s, f), ((pX/yco,) a fiame, Luke
16, 24 ev rfj (f)\oyl ravrrj. So (X6 nvpos,
a fiame of fire, flaming fire, Acts 7, 30.
Rev. 1, 14. 2, 18. 19, 12 ; eV irvpl (p\oyos
id. 2 Thess. 1, 8; comp. in jrvp no. 1.
Sept. for art Is. 29, 6 ; ^cnb J oe l l, 19;
f!2^ Ex. 3, 2. So Ecclus. 8, 13 iv irvpl
(pXoyos. JE\. V. H. 5. 6. Xen. Conv. 2. 24.
Of lightning, Heb. 1, 7 nvpbs <p\6ya,
quoted from Ps. 104, 4 where Heb. UX
BFi^> Sept. Vatic, rrvp (p\tyov. Sept. fo
3rb Is. 30, 30.
<j)\vapeo), a, f. jjo-o), (<p\vapos,) to talk
nonsense, to prate, to trifle, intrans. ^Eschin.
Dial. Socr. 2. 16. Xen. An. 3. 1. 26. In
N. T. c. ace. to prate about or against ;
3 John 10 Xoyotj iroi>r)pois (p\vapa>v fjfjiaf.
<f)\vapo<>, ou,6, 77, adj. ((p\ixo, \At.fluo,}
pr. overflowing with talk ; hence Subst.
a silly talker, prater, trifler, 1 Tim. 5, 13.
Arr. Epict. 3. 25. 8. Luc. Asin. 10. Plato
Ax. 369. b.
<o/3ep05, d, 6v, (0o/3eo),) fearful, tem-
Ue, frightful ; Heb. 10,27 (po^toa 8f TIS
ftSoxr) Kpio-fus. v. 31. 12, 21. Sept. for
SO-iJ Gen. 28, 17. Deut. 10, 17. Dem.
505. 12. Xen. An. 5. 2. 23.
</>0/3eo), o>, f. T)<ra>, ((pofios,) (o put in
fear, to terrify, to frighten, Hdian. 1. 8. 4.
Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 48 at Acd^Xoi f(p63ow TOVS
"imrovs. Oftener and in N. T. only Mid.
(pofieopai, ovfJLai, Pass. aor. 1 (po^fj^r]i>
and fut. 1 ^>o/3^3)7(ro/iat often in Mid. sense ;
pr. to put oneself in fear, i. e.
1. to fear, to be afraid, to be terrified, af
frighted, eithei from fear simply or from
astonishment ; see Buttm. 5 135. 3, 4, 5.
765
{ 136. 1, 2. In various constructions : a)
Intrans. and absol. Rom. 13, 4 iav 8e KOKOV
iroifjf, <poj3ov. So p.}) <j)oftoii fear not Mark
5, 36. Luke 1, 13, 30; /LHJ cpo/3elo-3e Matt.
14,27. Mark 6, 50; tyofiovvro Mark 10,
32. 16, 8; tyopfir) Matt. 14, 30. Acts 22,
29 ; tyopfcvvav o-(p<t8pa Matt. 17, 6. 27,
54. etc. Heb. 13, 6 Kvpios e /iot /So/jSoy KM
ov (f>o^r)^f](TOfiai, quoted from Ps. 118,6
where Sept. for X")^ ; as also Gen. 15, 1.
50, 19. Ex. 2,14. (Palaeph. 32. 2. JE\. V.
H. 3. 43. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 30.) With ac-
cus. of a kindred noun ; comp. Buttm. J 131.
4. Winer 5 32. 2 ; so 1 Pet. 3, 14 rov 8i
(f>6[3ov avraiv pi) <o/3f;3i7Tf. fear not (heir
fear, i. e. which they would inspire, v. 6 prj
$0/3. ^8ffj.iav TTTOTJCTIV. Emphat. Mark 4,
41 et Luke 2, 9 ffoPforjo-av (pofiov u-tyav.
b) Trans, c. ace. comp. Buttm. 5 1 35. 3, 4, 5.
Winer 39. 2. So c. ace. of person, Matt.
JO, 26 pfj ovv <froftrfiT}Tf avrovs. 14, 5 (<po-
Pfa rov ox^ov. Mark 12, 12. Luke 20, 19.
John 9. 22. Acts 9, 26. Rom. 13, 3 r^v
(t-ovcriav conor. Gal. 2, 12. al. Sept. for
SO? Num. 21, 34. Deut. 3, 2. (Luc. D.
Deor. 16. 3. Xen. Hi. 2. 18.) With ace.
of thing, TO Sumzy/ia Heb. 11, 23 ; rbv 3u-
ftov TOV ao-iXe a>y v. 27 ; p.r]8tv Rev. 2, 1 0.
So Luc. D. Deor. 19. 2. Plut. Galba 22.
Xen. Hell. 4. 4. 8 ; ri Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 22.
c) With air 6 c. gen. to fear from, to be
afraid of any one : Matt. 10, 28 p.r] (po-
ffelCrSf OTTO TCOV dTTOKTfVOVrOIV TO (TUtfJLa.
Luke 12, 4. Sept. for 1 X 1 ?: Deut. 1, 29.
Lev. 26, 2. Ps. 3, 5 ; "fl rnn Jer. 10, 2.
d) With fjiri, lest; Acts 27, 17 fapovp-evoi
Tf, P.T) ds TT]V avpriv ianmifft- Also c.
Wnas id. v. 29. 2 Cor. 11,3. 12, 20. Gal.
4, 1 1 (o/3oCfu v/j.ds, fj.f)Tru>s KT\. i. e. as to
you; c. prjirore id. Heb. 4, 1. So c. ^17
Hdian. 1. 14. 27. Time. 1. 36. Xen. Cyr. 1.
6. 10; wnoTf Sept. Gen. 32, 11. e)
With an infin. to fear to do any thing, to
scruple, to hesitate ; Matt. 1, 20 U.TJ (pofir)-
3>/? 7rapaXa/3f Ii/ Mapia/x. rrjv yvvalnd (rov. 2,
22. Mark 9, 32. Luke 9, 45. Sept. for
X"} 1 ; Gen. 19, 30. 46, 3. Ex. 34, 30. So
Plut. Galba 27. Xen. An. 1. 3. 17.
2. Morally, to fear, to reverence, to honour,
c. accus. a) Genr. Mark 6, 20 efpopdro
TOV iwdvwjv. Eph. 5, 33 Iva (popfjrai rbv
avbpa. Sept. and N 1 ^ Lev. 19, 3. Josh. 4,
14. So Plut. Galba 3. Hdian. 3. 13. 6.
b) Spec, rov %(bv V. rbv Kvptov (po/Seto-aai,
to fear God, to reverence, e. g. to stand in
awe of God, the punisher of wrong, so as
not to do evil ; Luke 18, 2 TOI 36i> /i>j $o-
fjovp.evos, KOI av Sptoirov pr] (vrptTrofjLfvos. V.
4. 23, 40. Col. 3 22. 1 Pet. 2, 17. (Sept.
Ex. 1, 17. 21. Lev. 19, 14.) Also by
Hebr. in the sense of religious owe, piety,
i. q. to worship, to adore God; Luke 1, 50
KOI TO eXfos avrov . . . ToTy (^oj^ov/jLevois av-
rov. Acts 10, 2. 22. 35. Rev. 11, 18. 14, 7.
15, 4. 19, 5. So ot (poj3ov[j.(i>oi rbv 3foV,
1. q. proselytes, Acts 13, 16. 26; comp. in
o-//3o). Sept. and K^ Deut. 4, 10. 29.
1 Sam. 12, 14. etc. +
<f>6/3r)Tpov, ov, TO , ($o|9<F<0,) something
fearful, a fearful sight, terrible portent;
Luke 21,11 (f>6^T]rpd re ical o~rjfj.(la air ov-
pavov. Sept. for j<5n Is. 19, 17. Anth
Gr. III. p. 45. Luc. Philopatr. 9. Plato Ax.
367. a.
(popos, ov, 6, ((pe^ofiai,) I. fear, terror,
affright; Matt. 14, 26 dnb rov (po^ov txpa-
f-av. Luke 1,12 (pofios fiTfirtcrfv 6rr avrov.
2, 9 (<$>oftrfirio-av (popov peyav, see in <j)o-
^e co 1. a. 8, 37. 21, 26. Rom. 8, 15. 2 Cor. 7,
5 cfroftoi, fears, v. 11. 1 Tim. 5, 20. 1 John
4, 18 ter. With gen. of pers. or thing
feared, i. e. which inspires fear ; Matt. 28,
4 dnb 8e rov <pd/3ou avrov SC. rov dyyeXou.
John 7, 13. 19, 38. 20, 19. 1 Pet. 3, 14
comp. in (po/3/w no. 1. a. Heb. 2, 15 <p. rov
%avdrov. Rev. 18, 10. 15. Melon, a terror ,
an object of fear, Rom. 13, 3. Sept. for
run 1 } Gen. 9. 2. Jon. 1, 10. 15; nno Deut.
11, 25 ; <pd/3oi for D^n^X Job 20, 25. So
Hdian. 1. 14. 19. Dem. 798. 3. Xen. An. 2.
2. 19, 21. Spec, with the idea of astonish
ment, amazement ; Matt. 28, 8 p.tra (poft >v
Kal xapd? p.eyd\T]f. Mark 4, 41. Luke 1, 65.
5, 26. 7, 16. Acts 2. 43. 5, 5. 11.19, 17.
Rev. 11, 11.
2. In a moral sense, fear, reverence, re
spect, honour ; e. g. towards persons, Rom.
13, 7 bis, oTrdSoTf ovv ndcri ras o^etXay . . .
rw rbv <po / 3oi , (pofiov. Elsewhere of God
or Christ, 0o/3or rov SfoO v. xvpiov, i. P. a
deep and reverential feeling of accounta
bility to God or Christ; 2 Cor. 5, 11 elSorts
ovv rbv (poftov rov Kvpiov xr\. 7, 1. Eph. 5,
21 vnorao O ofjLfvoi oXX^Xoty iv <^>o/3<a Xpi-
O-TOV. Simply, with ToC 3eou or the like
impl. 1 Pet. 2, 18 comp. Eph. 5, 21. Jude
23. Intens. V <^o /3&> KM eV rpofiai, 1 Cor.
2, 3. 2 Cor. 7, 15. Phil. 2, 12. Eph. 6, 5.
(Sept. for ruo-i 2 Chr. 19, 9. Ps. 2, 11 ;
1HB Ps. 36, 1.) By Hebr. i. q. religion,
piety, (p. rov Kvpiov Acts 9, 31 ; (p. TOV 3foi
Rom. 3, 18; simpl. 1 Pet. 1, 17. 3, 2. 15.
Sept. for rvjrn p&n-i p s . 19, 10. Prov. 1,7.
29. 8, 13. So Ecclus. 1, 12. 18. 40, 26.
$oi/3r/, rjs, fi, Phoebe, pr. n. of a Chris
tian female, an almoner (fj SiaKovos*) in the
church at Cenchrea, whom Paul, writing
766
from Corinth, commends to the church at
Rome, Rom. 16, I.
$oiviKr), TJS,-, 17, (cpoiVif,) Phoenicia,
Phenice. a narrow tract of country on the
eastern shore of the Mediterranean, north
of Palestine ; according to Greek and Ro
man writers, terminating on the north at
the river Eleutherus, nearly opposite the
little island Aradus; and extending on the
south as far as Dora, or even to Pelusium ;
though according to the Scriptures all the
country south of Tyre belonged to the
Hebrew jurisdiction ; comp. in Tvpos. The
Phemcians were the most celebrated com
mercial nation of antiquity ; their chief
cities were Tyre and Sidon ; and they plan
ted many colonies, among others Carthage.
Other cities were Byblus, Orthosias. Bery-
tus now Beirut. See Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr.
II. i. p. 1 sq. Winer Realw. art. Phonicien.
Acts 11, 19. 15, 3. 21,2.
<f>oivi%, IKOS, 6, (sometimes <poiw,) a
palm-tree, the date-palm, Phanix daclylifera
of Linnaeus, one of the princes of the vege
table kingdom. The palm is a lofty tree,
consisting of a straight scaly trunk, crowned
with a spreading evergreen tuft of long
narrow leaves. It was anciently very abun
dant in Palestine, particularly around Jeri
cho, which was thence called the City of
Palms, B"HaFiri ""? > Sept. TroXis (poiviKwv,
Deut. 34, sVJudg. 1, 16. 2 Chr. 28, 15;
comp. Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 1. ib. 15. 4. 2. al.
Hence on Jewish and Roman coins, the
palm sometimes appears as the emblem of
Palestine. Its fruit is the date, a great
article of food in oriental countries. The
boughs, called also palms, were borne in
O * *
the hands or strewed in the way on seasons
of rejoicing; so John 12, 13. Rev. 7, 9;
comp. I Mace. 13, 51. Sept. for "inn 11.
cc. Neh. 8, 17. 2 Mace. 10, 7. Jos. B*. J. 4.
8. 3. Diod. Sic. 2. 53. Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 22.
<ou>if, IKOS, f], Phoenix, a city on the
5. E. coast of Crete, with a harbour, Acts
27, 12.
(fiovevs, fus, 6, (tpoveuco,) a manslayer,
murderer, Matt. 22, 7. Acts 3, 14. 7, 52.
28, 4. 1 Pet. 4, 15. Rev. 21, 8. 22. 15.
Wisd. 12, 5. Hdian. 3. 12. 4. Xen. Cyr. 4.
6. 6.
(j)oveva>, f. fvo-u, (<p6vos ,) to kill a per
son, to slay, to murder ; absol. ov (povtvo-fis
Matt. 5, 21. 19, 18. Rom. 13, 9 ; p.r/ <povfv-
o-j/s Mark 10, 19. Luke 18,20. James 2, 11.
(Sept. for nsn Ex. 20, 13. Deut. 5, 17.)
Genr. Matt. 5, 21. James 2, 1 1. 4, 2 see in
77X00) no. 3. With an accus. Matt. 23, 31
Ttav (povfvcrdvTtoV TOVS 7rpo(pr)Tas. V. 35.
James 5, 6. Sept. for nsn Deut. 4, 42.
Josh. 20, 5. 6 ; :nrj Neh. 4, *11. Hdian. 1.
17. 25. Diod. Sic." 20. 22. Xen. Mem. 1.
2. 11.
^>0^09, ou, o, (obs. (ptva>,) a killing ol
men, murder, slaughter; Mark 15, 7 (povov
irriroiT)Keio-av. Luke 23, 19. 25 (rrd<nv KOI
(pdvov. Acts 9, 1. Rom. 1, 29. Heb. 11, 37
iv <poV<a (j.axaipas. Plur. (povoi, murders
Matt. 15, 19. Mark 7, 21. Gal. 5, 21. Rev.
9, 21. Sept. for e n bloodshed Ex. 22, 2.
Prov. 1, 18 ; (p. iroitiv Deut. 22, 8 ; (p. p.a-
X aipas for 2nn"<B Ex. 17, 13. Deut. 13,
15. 2 Mace. 4| 35. JE\. V. H. 2. 17. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 3. 65.
<f)0p(ti, o>, f. qcra>, (<pe po>,) pr. frequenta
tive, implying the repetition or continuance
of the simple action expressed by (pfpa>,
Passow s. v. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 585 ; to bear
about with or on oneself, to wear, c. ace.
Matt. 11, 8 TO /iaXa/ca (popovvrts. John 19,
5 ortfpavuv. Rom. 13, 4 TTJV p-d
1 Cor. 15, 49 bis. James 2, 3 TTJV e
Ecclus. 11,3. Pol. 6. 22. 1. Xen. (Ec.
17. 3.
(jiopov, ov, TO, Lat. forum, only in pr. n.
Qopov ATTTJ-IOU, Forum Appii, a small town
on the Appian way, Acts 28, 15 ; see fully
in ^ATTTTtof.
<6^o<r, ov; 6, ((epa>,) pr. what is borne,
brought in ; hence, a tax, tribute, laid upon
persons and their property annually, in dis
tinction from rf Xoj toll, which was more usu
ally levied on merchandise and travellers ;
Luke 20, 22 (popov Soiivat. 23, 2. Rom. 13, 6
(popovs reXfTre. v. 7 bis. Sept. for oa
Judg. 1, 30. 2 Sam. 20, 24; rWQ Ezra 4,
20. 1 Mace. 3, 31 (p. ru>v ^wpoiv. Jos. Ant.
17. 11. 2 (popovs eVi/3aXXo/zeVovj eKiia-rois
TO fir eroy. Hdian. 6. 2. 3. Xen. Conv. 4. 32.
<j6opT/<y, f. t o-w, ((popTos, ) to burden, to
load, to lay a burden upon any one, pr.
Anthol. Gr. IV. p. 289. ult. In N. T. trop.
of the burden of the Jewish ritual, with two
ace. Luke 11,46 <popri erf TOVS av^punrovs
(popTia Svo-jSuo-ra/cra, comp. Buttm. 131. 5.
Winer ^ 32. 4. Pass. Part. Matt. 1 1 , 28
01 KoiricavTfs ical irf(popTio-p.(voi, ye weary
and heai-y laden, sc. with the burden of sin
and suffering.
fopriov, ov, TO, (<p6pTos,~) a burden,
load; a dimin. in form but not in sense,
comp. Buttm. J 119. n. 15.
1 . Spoken of a ship, the lading, freight,
cargo, Acts 27, 10 in later edit, for
</>0/3TO?
in Rec. Jos. Ant. 14. 14. 3. Xen. (Ec.
3. 12. Genr. Sept Is. 46, 1. M. V. H. 9.
14. Xen. Mem. 3. 13. 6.
2. Trop. a) Of the Jewish ceremo
nial law as a burden upon its followers,
Matt. 23, 4. Luke 11, 46 bis ; com p. in
^opr/fw. Of the precepts and requisitions
of Christ, in antithesis, Matt. 1 1, 30 ; comp.
in vy6s So Act. Thorn. { 28. Diog. Laert.
7. 5. 4 avros p.6i>os Supa<r3ai /Satrrdcrat 2r}-
vovos (popTiov. b) Of the burden of one s
faults, sins, Gal. 6, 5. Comp. Sept. and
NEB Ps. 38, 5.
(f>6pro<;, ov, 6, (0 po>,) pr. what is
borne, a burden, load; e. g. of a ship,
lading, freight, cargo, Acts 27, 10 Rec.
see in fapriov no. 1. Luc. Navig. 18 TO
TrXoiov . . . KCU 6 (popros. Soph. Trach. 537.
QopTovvdro?, ov, 6, Fortunatus, pr. n.
of a Christian, 1 Cor. 16, 17.
<f>paye\\iov, ov . T 6, Lat. Jlagellum, a
rvhip, scourge, John 2, 15. See in Ipas no.
2. Schol. in Aristoph. Acharn. 724, tpav-
Tas 6V, \<apovs, (ppcryeXXuz. Hesych. O~KV-
raXai rcav octant <ppuyf\\ia, Xcopot.
<f>paj\\6d), w, f. wo-o), ((ppaytkXtov,)
Lat. flagello, to flagellate, to scourge, c. ace.
Matt. 27, 26. Mark 15, 15. See in ipas
no. 2. Test. XII Patr. p. 728 <ppay(\\>-
tras fJ-f-
(frpayfAOS, ov, 6, ($pa<ro-<B,) a fence, a
hedge, as inclosing any thing ; e. g. a thorn-
hedge around a vineyard, besides which
there was usually a wall ; Matt. 21, 33 (ppa-
yp.ov avTta Trept/SrjKe. Mark 12, 1 ; comp.
Is. 5, 2. 5 where Sept. for p5 and naiiaa .
Luke 14, 23 ds ras 68ovs Kal (ppayp.ovs,
into the highways and hedges, i. e. the nar
row ways among the vineyards. Trop.
Eph. 2, 14, see in uto-oToixov. Sept. also
for "Ha Num. 22, 24. Ecc. 10, 8. Plut.
Cimon 10 TCOV dypa>v TOVS <f)payp.ovs d0ei-
\tv. Xen. Venat. 11.4.
(f)pdd), f. do-&>, to say, to speak, to tell,
to declare in words, c. ace. Luc. D. Deor.
6. 2. Plut. Theseus 12. Xen. Mem. 1. 4.
15. In N. T. to tell, to explain, to inter
pret. C. ace. Tr)v irapafio\r)v Matt. 13, 36.
15, 15; Sept. for Van Job 6, 24; rn-in
Job 12, 8. Jos. Vit. J 59. Ceb. Tab. 33.
Xen. Cyr. 4. 3. 11.
(fopdcra a) v. -rrtu, f. o>, to inclose with
it fence, hedge, wall, for protection, to fence
trmind, in hedge in, c. ace. Sept. for T^ttJ
Hos. 2, 6. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 25 ; a city with
\\nlK In fortify Hdian. 8. 2. 13; a defile
with troops, to shut up, Plut. Cato Maj. 13.
>7 <f)pi<T(T(0
So the ears with wax, to slop, ra a>ra, Sept
for DOX Prov. 21, 13. Luc. Nigr. 19. In
N. T. only in reference to the mouth, (ppdo--
<rfiv TO oro/ia, to slop the mouth, viz.
1. Pr. as of wild beasts, Heb. li, 33
f(f)paav oro^aara \{<jirra>i>, i. e. rendered
them harmless, powerless ; comp. Dan. 6,
22. M. Antonin. 12. 1, 6 8( QvXios irtpi-
ftaXwv TOV ftpa%iova. Trj {{rSfJrt, r; ((popti,
(<ppae T TO (TTOfJia TOV Xeovros. Diog.
Laert. 5. 5.
2. Trop. i. q. to silence, to put to silence;
Rom. 3, 19 Iva TTO.V o~Tofj.a (fopayfj. So
2 Cor. 11, 10 f) Kav^Tjo-ts avTr) ov (ppayrj-
o-fTai. 2 Mace. 14, 36. So f/j.(ppdo-o-tiv
TO o-TofjM Dem. 406. 5.
(fipeap, OTOS, TO, a well, pit, cistern, for
water, dug in the earth, and thus strictly
distinguished from 7777717 a fountain ; though
a well may also be called a. fountain; comp.
in 7777717 no. 2, and Heb. Lex. art. ixa .
Luke 14, 5. John 4, 11 ro (pptap eWl /3a3v.
v. 12. Sept. for 1K3 Gen. 16, 14. 26, 15.
18 sq. So Jos. Ant. 7. 9. 7. Luc. Demon.
22. Xen. An. 4. 2. 25. Trop. of any pit,
abyss, e. g. in Hades, the bottomless pit,
Rev. 9, 1. 2 ter. Sept. (ppeap Sta^Sopaj
for rrra nxa p s . 55, 24.
fppGVCnrctTClO), co, f. r]o~<t), (d>pr^v, aTTfT"
Tata,} to deceive the mind of any one ; genr.
to deceive, c. ace. Gal. 6, 3 tavrov (p. He-
sych. (ppevcmaTd ^Xfvd^et. Not found in
classic writers.
(jzpevaTrciTr/s, ov, 6, (<ppfya77aTua>,) a
mind-deceiver ; genr. a deceiver, seducer,
Tit. 1, 10. Etymol. Mag. 811. 3. Not
found in classic writers.
<f>pijv, (vos, 17, the diaphragm, midriff,
separating the heart and lungs from the
abdomen. JSschyl. Prom. 881 ; Plur. Plato
Tim. 70. a. Meton. the heart and parts
about the hear!, the breast, Lat. prcccordia,
Horn. II. 10. 10. ib. 13. 493. Hence, as
the supposed seat of all mental emotions
and faculties, usually and in N. T. melon.
the mind, the soul, including the intellect,
disposition, feelings ; 1 Cor. 14, 20 bis, ^
77u8i a yivtcrSe rats (ppto-iv . . . Tats 8f <pp(o t
Tf Xftoi 7tVeo-3f. Sept. for 3^ Prov. 7, 7.
9, 4. Hdian. 3. 11. 17. Dem. 780. 21 vov
Kal <ppfi>u>i> dya%>i> (cat npovoias iroXXfjs.
Xen. Conv. 8. 30.
<j)pi<T(T(i) v. -TT&), f. a>, ((pp/.) to be
rough, ruffled, uneven, with bristling points,
to bristle; e. g. a field with ears of grain,
Horn. II. 23. 599 ; an army with spears,
II. 13. 339. Spec, of the hair, to bristb
68
to stand on end, Hes. Op. 538 or 542;
also of animals, to bristle up the hair or
mane, Hes. Scut. 391. Plut. Aristid. 18.
In N. T. of persons, to shudder, to quake,
from fear or aversion, in which the skin
becomes rough and pimpled, and the hair
stands on end ; absol. James 2, 19 ra 8ai-
povta . . . (bpio-o-ovo-i. So Sept. Dan. 7, 15.
Judith 16, 8. Plut. dePuer. educ. 12. Dem.
332. 11
eo), w, f. TJO-CO, (<ppf)v,) expressing
the action of the (ppr)v, (ppeves, i. e. of the
mind, heart, will ; so to have mind, intellect,
to think, to be compos mentis, Horn. II. 6. 79.
JEA. V. H. 14. 29. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 12.
In N. T. and usually, to mind, to be minded,
to have in mind, to be disposed or inclined
in any way ; spoken generally of any act
or emotion of the mind.
1. Genr. to think, to mean, to be of opi
nion ; with ace. of thing implying manner
of thinking, Acts 28, 22 aKoixrai a (bpovds.
Rom. 12, 3 Trap" o del (ppovelv. 1 Cor. 4, 6.
Gal. 5, 10. Phil. 1, 7 TOVTO (bpovelv virep
vp.o>v. With an adv. or the like, 1 Cor. 13,
11 a>s vfjTrios efppovovv. Rom. 12, 3 (ppovelv
fly TO <ru(ppov(iv. Wisd. 14, 30. Jos. B. J.
5. 7. 4 ovSev vyies (bpove iv. Hdian. 4. 4. 1
ra evavrla. Dem. 319. 27. Thuc. 6. 36
KdKcoy. Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 8.
2. As including the affections, emotions,
to be minded, to think, to be disposed in mind,
c. accus. a) Genr. Phil. 2, 5 TOVTO yap
(bpovflo-Ha) ev vp. i.v o ev Xpiorw, i. e. let the
same mind be in you as in Christ. Phil. 3,
15 bis. Rom. [11,20.] 12, 16 TCI tyrjKa
(ppovflv, see in v^Xds no. 2. (So p-eya
(ppovflv Luc. D. Deor. 15. 1. Xen. Cyr. 3.1.
26.) In the phrase TO avrd V. TO ev (ppo-
vfiv, to lie of one mind, one accord, to
think the same tiling, Rom. 12, 16. 15,
5. 2 Cor. 13, 11. Phil. 2, 2 bis. 3, 16.
4, 2. So ra aura Jos. B. J. 5. 7. 4 ; TO
auTo Dion. Hal. Ant. 4. 20. Hdot. 1. 60.
b) Spec, to think, to mind, to favour, pr. to set
the mind and affections upon ; c. ace. Matt.
16, 23 et Mark 8, 33 ol (ppove is TO. TOV SfoC,
dXX TO rooz/ ai SpcoTrwi . Rom. 8, 5 (p. TO TIJS
<rap<6s. Phil. 3, 19 ra eVt yeta. Col. 3, 2 TO.
avca. So 1 Mace. 10, 20 (b. TO f]p.o)v. Jos.
B. J. 5. 13. 1. Hdian. 8. 6. 13. Xen. Hell.
4. 8. 24.
3. to mind, to regard, to care for ; with
wep TIVOS Phil. 4, 10 bis. So 2 Mace. 14, 8.
Spec, of time, to regard, (o keep, TT/V fip.e-
pav Rom. 14, 6 quater; com p. Gal. 4, 10.
(frp6vr)/jia, aros, TO, ((ppovfu.) pr. what
one has in mind, what one thinks, feels,
wills; hence, mind, thought, will; Rom
8, 27 ol8e TI TO (bpovrj/jia. TOV Tiwv/zaTOS.
V. 6 bis. 7 TO (pp6vrjfj.a TTJS crapxos KT\.
Jos. B. J. 4. 6. 1. Diod. Sic. 20. 12. Dem.
173. 23. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 13.
(ppovrjais, fa)s, 77, ((ppoi/ew,) a minding,
thinking, intention to do so or so, Soph.
(Ed. T. 664. In N. T.
1. mind, disposition, intention, i. e. the
mode of thinking and feeling; Luke 1, 17
ev (ppovfjo-fi Si/ccu coy. Luc. Amor. 47 rj
Seotj yeiTuv rjpuiicr) cbpovijo-is.
2. understanding, insight, prudence ; Eph.
1 , 8 ev irdo-r) o-o<pia KCU (ppovrjo-ft. Sept. for
fij^a Prov. 1,2. 7, 4 ; f ;13FJ Prov. 3, 13.
8, 1 ; finsn i K. 3, 28. 4, 29. Jos. Ant.
8. 7. 5. Luc. Haley. 6. Xen. Mem. 1. 2.
10. Cic. de Off. 1. 43 "prudentia enim,
quam Graeci (bpovrja-tv dicunt, est rerum ex-
petendarum fugiendarumque scientia."
<f>p6vi/JLOS, TJ,OV, ((bpovea), ) having mind,
thinking, prudent, wise ; Matt. 7, 24 6/xoi-
wo aj avTov av8pl <ppovip.(j>. 10, 16. 24, 45.
25, 2. 4. 8. 9. Luke 12, 42. 1 Cor. 4, 10.
10, 15. Comparat. (bpomp.<oTpos Luke 16,
8. Also Trap eavTols (ppwipoi, wise in their
own conceit, Rom. 11, 25. 12, 16; impl.
2 Cor. 11, 19. Sept. for C=n i K. 3, 12 r
Trap" eavTw Prov. 3, 7 ; THJ Prov. 14, 6.
18, 15. Ceb. Tab. 3. Plut. Cato Maj. 9.
Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 1. ib. 4. 8. 11.
<f)povi/J,(i)S, adv. ((pp6vip.os,) with mind,
thinkingly, prudently, wisely, Luke 16, 8.
Xen. Ag. 1. 17.
(f)pOVTl(i), f. t o-o), ((bpovris, (bpoveca,
rjvj to take thought, to be thoughtful,
provident ; to take care, to be watchful ;
c. inf. Tit. 3, 8 Iva (ppoi>ri<i>o~i KO\>V
fpyw Trpoio-Tao-Zai. Sept. c. gen. for S^fl
Ps. 40, 18. 2 Mace. 2, 26. Xen. Mem. 3.
11. 12; c. Iva Pol. 2. 8. 8.
o>, f. Tjo-o), ((ppovpos, irpo-
opdw,) to watch, to keep watch, absol. Thuc.
8. 35. In N. T. and genr.
1. to watch, to guard, to keep ; e. g. of a
military watch, c. ace. 2 Cor. 11, 32 6
f Svapxr)! . . e(j)povprj(re Trjv TTO\IV. Trop.
as of a prisoner, Gal. 3, 23. Judith 3, 6.
Jos. B. J. 3. 8. 1. Hdian. 2. 13. 8. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 2. 12.
2. Trop. to keep, to preserve in any state ;
Phil. 4, 7 TO? KapSta? vp.vv ev Xpiarw.
Pass. 1 Pel. 1, 5 TOVS (bpopovptvovs fls cr<a-
njplav. Pr. Eurip. Ion 98.
(f)pvd(rcra> v. -rro), f. |o>, (kindr. /3pw,
Ppudfa,) in classic writers only Mid. depon
769
<f>v\a/aj
4>pvd<r<rofjiai v. -rro/iat, to rage, to be fierce,
pr. of animals, as of horses high-spirited and
fierce, Callim. Hymn, in Lav. Pall. 2. Plut.
Lycurg. 22 ucrnfp ITTTTOIS yavpiaxri KOL
(ppvarrofnevois irpos TOVS dy<avas. Of per
sons acting with pride and insolence,
2 Mace. 7, 34. 3 Mace. 2, 2. Diod. Sic. 4.
74. In N. T. once in the Active voice,
aor. 1, to rage, to make a noise and tumult,
intrans. Acts 4, 25 Ivarl t(ppvaav t^vrj,
quoted from Ps. 2, 1 where Sept. for W^ .
(ppvyavov, ov, TO, (<ppvya>, (^putrcra),) a
dry stick or twig ; Plur. dry sticks, brush
wood ; Acts 28, 3 (ppvydvw TrXJjSlor. Sept.
for CJ? Is. 40, 24. 47, 14. Theophr. H.
Plant. 1. 5. Hdian. 4. 2. 21. Xen. An. 4.
3. 1 1 (frpvydva crvXXfyovrts o>? rt nvp.
(frpvyia, as, 17, Phrygia, an inland pro
vince of Asia Minor, bounded N. by Bithy-
nia and Galatia ; E. by Cappadocia and Ly-
caonia ; S. by Lycia, Pisidia and Isauria ;
and W. by Caria, Lydia and Mysia. Acts
2, 10. 16, 6. 18, 23. [1 Tim. 6, 23.] In
early times, Phrygia was divided into Phry
gia Major on the South, and Phrygia Minor
on the Northwest. The Romans divided it
mto three parts ; Phrygia Salutaris on the
East ; Phrygia Pacatiana on the West ; and
Phrygia Katakekaumene in the Middle.
The cities of Phrygia mentioned in N. T.
are Laodicea, Hierapolis, and Colossae ; An-
tioch of Pisidia was also within its limits.
Hdian. 1. 11. 3. Xen. An. 1. 2. 6sq. See
Strabo 12. p. 571,576. Cellar. Not. Orb. II.
p. 123 sq. 144-149. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr.
1. ii. p. 202 sq.
rftvyeAA,^, ou, 6, PhygeUus, pr. n. of a
man who deserted Paul, 2 Tim. 1, 15.
<f)Vjrj, fff, {). (<et7,) a fleeing, flight,
Matt. 24, 20. Mark 13, 18. Sept. for OW
Jer. 49, 23 ; Oian Jer. 25, 35. 2 Mace.
12, 22. Hdian. 7. 12. 10. Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 28.
<f>v\aicrj, Jjs, T], ($iAao-o-(i>,) watch,
guard, i. e.
1. Pr. the act of keeping watch, guard-
inf ; Luke 2, 8 <f)v\do-<rovr(s <pv\a*ds,
watching watches, i. e. keeping watch or
guard, excubias agentes ; see Buttrn. J 131.
4. Sept. for rvroa i<fl Num. 1, 53. 3,
7. 29 sq. So (pv\aKds fpuXarrfiv Xen. An.
2. 6. 10. Cyr. 8. 6. 14. Plato Phaedr. 240.
e ; and genr. Pol. 6. 35. 1. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 3.
2. Meton. of persons set to watch, a
watch, guard, collect, guards ; Acts 12, 10
fitfXSoires Of npvrrjv <f)v\aKi]v Kal otvrfpav.
Jos. B. J. 6. 2. 5. Dion. Hal. Ant 1.
86. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 33.
49
3. Meton. the place where watch is Kept,
e. g. a) a ivatch-post, station, pr. Sept.
for rnottJa Hab. 2, 1. Xen. Hell. 5. 4. 49.
Comp! Bar. 3, 34. In N. T. trop. of Baby
lon as the watch-post, station, haunt of de
mons and unclean birds, where they resort
and hold their vigils, Rev. 18, 2 bis. Comp.
Is. 34, 11 sq. Jer. 50, 39. 51, 37. Others
i. q. hold, den, cage, in which they are im
prisoned, as in lett. b ; but less well. b)
Of the place where any one is watched,
guarded, ward, custody, a prison, genr.
Matt. 5, 25 ds (pvXaKrjv fi\rfiT](TT]. 14, 3
e3ero tv <pv\aKrj. v. 10 dn(K((f)d\i(Tf roj/ lo)-
dvvr]v tv TTJ 0vXa*fl. 18, 30. 25, 36. 39. 43.
44. Mark 6, 17. 28. Luke 3, 20. 12, 58.
21, 12. 22, 33. 23, 19. 25. John 3, 24.
Acts 5, 19 ray Svpas rfjs (pvXaKrjs. v. 22. 25.
8, 3. 12, 4. 5. 6. 17. 16, 23. 24. 27. 37. 40.
22, 4. 26, 10. Rev. 2, 10. Spec, for im
prisonment, 2 Cor. 6, 5. 11, 23. Heb. 11,
36. Sept. genr. for lttJB Gen. 40, 3 sq.
Lev. 24, 12; rnqjj Neh. 3, 25; vb* JT3
1 K. 22, 27. So Arr. Epict. 1. 29 tis <j>v-
XaKTjv & /SaXcb. Diod. Sic. 4. 46 avrfjv fK
TT/S (^vXaKfjr d<pielcrav. Poet, of the bot
tomless pit, abyss, Tartarus, as the prison
of demons and the souls of wicked men,
1 Pet. 3, 19. Rev. 20, 7 ; comp. 2 Pet. 2,
4 and Jude 6. See in raprapoa), and comp.
Act. Thorn. { 10.
4. Meton. of time, a watch of the night,
a division of the night during which one
watch of soldiers kept guard, and were then
relieved; Luke 12, 38 bis, tv rrj dtvrfpa
<f)v\aKrj, KOI tv rfj TpiTT) tpvXaxfj. Matt. 14,
25 T(TapTT) 8t <pv\aKr/ TJJS WKTOS. 24, 43.
Mark 6, 48. The ancient Hebrews, and
probably the Greeks, divided the night, into
three watches of four hours each, Heb.
MIBUJK , Sept. (pvXaKr), Judg. 7, 19. Ps.
90, 6 ; see Heb. Lex. art. maiax . Bux-
torf Lex. Chald. 2454. Sturz Lex. Xenoph.
art. $vXaK>j no. 4. Potter s Gr. Ant. II. p.
74. VVetst. N. T. ad Matt. 14, 25. But
after the Jews came under the dominion of
the Romans, they made like them four
watches of about three hours each. These
were either numbered first, second, third,
fourth, as above ; or were also called o\^,
HTOVVKTIOV, d\(KTOpo<j>(i>via, Trpou ; see
Mark 13, 35, and these articles respect
ively. See Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 333.
Diet, of Antt. art. Castro, p. 250. Veget. R.
M. 3. 8, " in quatuor partes ad clepsydram
sunt divisae vigiliee, ut non amplius quam
tribus horis nocturnis necesse sit vigilare.
Censorin. de Die natal. 23. Jerome ad Matt.
14, " Stationes et vigiliae in terna horarum
770
spatia dividuntur." See in art. TfrpdStoi/.
Jos. Ant. 18. 9. 6 Trepi 0. rerdpr^v. Arr.
Exp. Al. M. 5. 24. 2. Diod. Sic. 18. 40
yrept TJ)f fttvTfpav (p. Xen. An. 4. 1.5.
<f)V\aKl(i), f. io-a>, ((pvXaiejj,) to put in
ward, to imprison, c. ace. Acts 22, 19.
Wisd. 18, 4. Act. Thorn. $ 45 6 <pvXa<-
6fievos fv dfo-fj.oiTT)pM. Not found in clas
sic writers.
(j)V\aKTl]plOVj ov, TO, ((pv\a.KTT)p, (pv-
XriVa-w,) a watch-post, guarded place, Hdot.
5. 52. Pol. 8. 17. 1. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 12.
Trop. protection, safe-guard, Dem. 71. 24.
Plut. Arat. 25 ; hence, an amulet, Plut. de
Is. et Osir. 65, 68. Horapoll. 1. 24. In
N. T. Plur. TU (pv\aKTr)pia, phylacteries,
Heb. niEBlB prayer-fillets, later Heb. T^Ett
prayers, i. e. strips of parchment on which
are written various sentences of the Mosaic
law, (as Ex. 13, 1-10. 11-16. Deut. 6, 4-9.
11. 13-21,) and which the Jews since the
exile are accustomed to bind in different
ways around the forehead and left arm
while at prayer, following a literal interpre
tation of Ex. 13. 16. Deut. 6, 8. 11, 18.
The Rabbins have many minute precepts re
specting them. See Heb. Lex. art. ni BBlD.
Buxtorf Lex. Chald. 1743. Wetst. N. T. I.
p. 481. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 13. Matt. 23, 5
n\aTvvov(TL Se TO (pvXciKTrjpia, see Lightf.
Hor. Heb. in loc.
<pl/Xa|;, QACOS, 6, (0t>XdW,) a watcher,
keeper, guard ; Acts 5, 23. 12, 6. 19. Sept.
for iieiB Gen. 4, 9. Is. 62, 6. Hdian. 3. 3.
12. Xen. Ath. 3. 4.
(f>v\d(raa) v. -TT&>, f. w , t watch, not
to sleep, Horn. Od. 20. 53 ; to keep walch by
night, Horn. Od. 5. 466. ib. 22. 1 95. In N. T.
1. Intrans. to watch, to keep watch, c. ace.
of the kindred noun ; Luke 2, 8 <pv\do-o~ov-
Tfs <pv\aicds. See fully in (pvXaxr) no. 1.
2. Trans, c. ace. to watch, to guard, to
keep, e. g. a) Persons or things from
escape or violence; persons, Luke 8, 29
eSeo-/ieiTO . . . (pv\a<T(rofj.fvof. Acts 12, 4 0.
avrav sc. rov Utrpov. 28, 1 6 ; tv rw TrpaiTca-
pia> 23, 35. Acc. TI, Luke 11, 21. Acts
22, 20 TCI i/iaria. Sept. for "lEKJ 1 Sam.
19, 11. Gen. 2, 15. 3, 24. So rlvd Hdian.
1. 17. 3. Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 40; , Palaeph.
19. 1. Ml V. H. 2. 4. Xen. Ag. 4. 1.
b) Of persons or things kept in safety,
to keep, to preserve, e. g. persons, John 17,
12 ovs 8(8a>Kas p.oi e(pv\aga. 2 Pet. 2, 5;
vpas dirraio-Tovs Jude 24 ; dnh TOV wovrj-
pov 2 Thess. 3, 3. Acc. ri, 1 Tim. 6, 20.
2^ Tim. 1, 14; c. ds fj^pav 2 Tim. 1, 12 ;
ft faqv John 12, 25. Sept. for
Prov. 6, 22. Ex. 23, 20 ; c. OTTO for -jo tO
Ps. 141, 9. So rivd Wisd. 19, 6. Hdian. 4.
4. 9 ; c. dVd Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 7 ; ri Dem.
25. 23; c. ds K aip6v JEl V. H. 9. 21.
c) Mid. and once Reflex, to keep oneselj
from or as to any thing, to be on one s
guard, to beware of, to avoid; e. g. with
djro TWOS, once reflex. 1 John 5, 21 <pv\d-
gore eavTovs dno ru>v ei8&>Acoj>. Mid. Luke
12, 15. (Reflex. Test. XII Patr. p. 648.
Mid. Ecclus. 22, 26. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 9.)
Mid. c. accus. to guard against, to beware.
of, Acts 21, 25. 2 Tim. 4, 15 ov nai <rv (f>v-
Xao-o-ou. Winer { 32. p. 255. (Jos. B. J. 4.
9. 11. Hdian. 3. 5. 9. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 14.)
With Iva w, 2 Pet. 3, 17 0vXao-o-eo-3f, Iva
M . . . fKTTfVrjTf KT\. So O7T60S pr) Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 37 ; /x7 Epict. Ench. 34.
3. Trop. to keep, to observe, not to violate,
e. g. precepts, laws, c. ace. Luke 11, 28 TOV
\6yov TOV 3eov. Acts 7, 53. 16, 4 ra fio-y/^a-
ra. 21,24r6 o /Li<H>. Rom. 2,26. Gal. 6, 13.
1 Tim. 5, 21. [John 12, 47.] Mid. Tramz rav-
ra (<pv\agdfjiT)v, all these have I kept of my
self, Matt. 19, 20. Mark 10, 20. Luke 18, 21.
Sept. for 1j Ps. 105, 45. Prov. 4, 4. sa^p.
^?3 Prov. 6, 20; Sniy i K. 11, 38; niT5
Deut. 5, 15. Ecclus. 21, 11. Hdian. 1.7^
12. Xen. Hell. 1. 7. 30.
<j>v\rj,
vu,) a kindred,
, ,
race, tribe, descended from a common an
cestor, i. q. <pii\ov.
1. a race, people, nation; Matt. 24, 30
Tracrai 0vXai TT/S yfjs all the tribes (nations)
of the earth. Rev. 1, 7. Pleonast. 5, 9
TTOO-J/S (pvXrjs Kal y\a>crar)s Ka\ \aoii KOI ?3-
vovs. 7, 9. 11,9. 13,7. 14,6. Sept. for
nne-iJa Gen. 12, 3. Am. 3, 2. Mic. 2, 3 ;
t=b p r ov. 14, 34. Sept. Dan. 3, 4. 30.
Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 25 Kara <f>v\ds, others Kara
(pvXa. ib. 8. 5. 7. Comp. Sturz Lex. Xen.
<pv\T] no. 4.
2. Spec, a tribe, clan, spoken of the tribes
of Israel, as subdivisions of a whole nation ;
Matt. 19, 28 et Luke 22, 30 uplvovrts TUS
dtaSfica <pv\ds TOV icrpa^X. Luke 2, 36 enc
<f)v\qs Acnjp. Acts 13, 21. Rom. 11, 1.
Phil. 3, 5. Heb. 7, 13. 14. James 1, 1. Rev.
5, 5. 7, 4. 5 ter. 6 ter. 7 ter. 8 ter. 21. 12.
Sept. for fiaa Ex. 31, 2. 6. saep. Mia Ex.
24, 4. Deut. 1, 13. saep. Jos. Ant. 7. 2. 2
TTJS Iov8a <pv\^f. ib. 10. 1. 1. So of
tribes, classes, orders in a state, Plut. Ro-
mul. 20. Dem. 556. 5. Xen. Mem. 3. 4. 5.
Vect. 4. 30.
<()vX\ov, ov, TO, ((pva>,) a leaf; Plur. TO
(pv\\a leaves, f oliage ; Matt. 21,19. 24,32.
Mark 11, 13 bis. 13, 28. Rev. 22, 2. Sept,
771
for nbr Gen. 3, 7. 8, 11. Neh. 8, 17
V. H. 9. 24. Diod. Sic. 2. 49. Bern. 615. 10.
aros, TO, (<pupdo>, (pupco,) fit
kneaded mass. genr. a mass, lump ; e. g. of
potter s clay prepared for moulding, Rom.
9, 21. (Geoponic. 15. 2. 8.) Of a mass of
dough, proverbially, 1 Cor. 5, 6 et Gal. 5,
9 ; see in fup.?;. Trop. Rom. 11, 16 see in
dnapxri no. 2. 1 Cor. 5, 7. Sept. for fiO^I?
Num. 15, 20. 21 ; rnxiS? Ex. 8, 3. 12* 34"!
M. Antonin. 7. 68 ; a kind of cake Athen.
9. p. 402.
(f)V(riKO$) 77, 6v, (<pvo-ty,) physical, natu
ral, from or by nature, Test. XII Patr. p.
648 TixpXoi TOVS (pvartKovs o<p3aXp,ovj avrov.
Arr. Epict. 3. 24. 91. Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 1.
In N. T. natural, according to nature, <pu-
(TtKr) xp*j~ ls Rom. 1, 26. 27. Of beasts,
Xoya a>a, (pvtrtAcd, i. e. following their na
tural bent, sensual, brutish, 2 Pet. 2, 12.
So Arr. Epict. 2. 20. 6 (pvo-iKr) Koivuvia dv-
SpcoTTtoi rrpos dXXijXoir. Luc. Somn. s. Gall.
27. Diod. Sic. 3. 61 or 62.
<f)V(Tl,K(0s, adv. ( (pvcriKos, ) physically,
naturally, from or by nature ; Jude 10 oara
8e (pvo~iKcos, cor Ta a\oya &>a, firi&TavTai,
naturally, by the natural senses, sensually.
Diog. Laert. 10. 137 fpvo-iK&s /cat ^copty
Xoyou. Diod. Sic. 20. 5.
(f>vcnoct), <i, f. coo-a), in N. T. i. q. cpvo-t-
da), ((pvo~d<o, (pvo~a, <pva>,) pr. to blow, to
puff, to pant ; so (puo-idco intrans. of horses,
Horn. II. 4. 227. ib. 16. 506. In N. T.
(pvo-io co trop. to puff up. to inflate with pride
and vanity, absol. 1 Cor. 8, 1 17 yvvo-is <pv-
o-toi. Pass, or Mid. 1 Cor. 4, 18.- 19. 5, 2.
13, 4; VTTtp TIVOS 1 Cor. 4. 6; VTTO TWOS
Col. 2, 18. So Test. XII Patr. p. 579 KOTO
TU)V (lTO\(t3V TOV 3eoO (pV(TlOV[Ji(VOl. IgHat.
ad Magnes. j 12 oi Sa on ov (pv(Tiovo~%f p.t]
npofffxfiv Tails (pvcriov<riv p.t. Hesych. <pw-
oriovp.f Sa Vaipo /ie3a, rvcpnvp.f Sa. In clas
sic writers <puo - tdco comes from <pv<ris, and
signifies to make natural, Simplic. in Epict.
p. 219 ; see Passow s. v.
^>fO"t9, fats, f], (<puco,) physis, nature,
pr. vis genilr-ic, generative and productive
power ; like Lat. natura from nascor.
Hence,
1. nature, i. e. natural source or origin,
generation, birth, descent; Gal. 2, 15 i^p-etr
(pvo-fi lovSalot. Rom. 2. 27 fj e *c (pvo-tcas
aKpoflvaria. Pol. 3. 12. 3 TOV ai/Tov Kcrra
(pvo-tv vlov. Luc. de Merc. cond. 24 d ofrvorei
SovXor ntrSa. Plato Menex. 245. d, (pvo-tt
2. a nature, as generated, produced, na
turally existing, a being, genus, kind ; James
3, 7 bis, nacra yap (pvo-is Sr/pt ojj/ . . . SfSd/za-
o-rat rjj (pvcTfi rfj dv Spumivr). Gal. 4, 8 rolr
P.T] <pv<Tfi oven Sfolr, i. q. oi Xfyo p-fi/ot 3foi
in 1 Cor. 8, 5. 3 Mace. 3, 29 rrao-a Sw/ri)
(f>v(Tis. Epict. Ench. 27 ouSe KUKOV (pvo-is tv
Koafjia) yivtrai. Soph. O3d. R. 869 3j/ar
<fiv<ris dv(pa>v. Xen. Venat. 3. 1.
3. the nature of any person or thing, the
natural constitution, the innate disposition
and qualities. a) Of persons, in a moral
sense, the native mode of thinking, feeling,
acting, as unenlightened by the influence of
divine truth ; Eph. 2, 3 rinva (puo- opy>J?.
Rom. 2, 14 (pva-fi TU rov vopov Trot^. By
analogy, once of the divine moral nature,
2 Pet. 1 , 4 Set as Koivtavol <pvo-e& s, partakers
of the divine (moral) nature, i. e. regenerat
ed in heart and disposition. So Wisd. 7, 20.
Jos. Ant. 3. 8. 1 (pvcrei Tfdvras dvai (j)i\av-
TOVS. Dem. 774. 8, 11 17 fj.ev <pvo-ir av y no-
vrjpd, TroXXaKtf (paCXa /3ovX iirai. Xen. Mem.
2. 1. 27. So in a physical sense, Jos. B. J.
7. 6. 1 17 TOV \u>piov <pv<rts. Xen. CEc. 16. 2
rrjv (p. TIJS yqs. Spec, a natural feeling
of decorum, a native sense of propriety, e. g.
in respect to national customs in which one
is born and brought up ; 1 Cor. 11, 14 ov8t
ai/rfj fj (pvffis o~i8do~K(i vfias, on <iW7p p.(v eav
Kofid drifiia aurco tart , doth not your own
natural feeling teach you 1 It was the na
tional custom among both the Hebrews and
Greeks, for men to wear the hair short, and
women to wear it long. Among the He
brews, comp. the law of the Nazarite Num.
6, 1 sq. Judg. 13, 5. 1 Sam. 1,11; genr.
Ez. 44, 20 ; for women, Is. 3,24. Judith 10,
3. Luke 7, 38. For the Greek custom, see
espec. Plut. QuaBSt. Rom. 14. Hdot. 1. 82.
Phocylid. 199 sq. Diet, of Antt. art. Coma.
b) Genr. the nature of things, the order and
constitution of nature ; e. g. Kara (pvo-tv,
according to nature, natural, Rom. 11, 21.
24 bis. Also irapa (pvo~iv, contrary to nature,
unnatural, Rom. 1, 26. 11, 24. Comp.
Wetst. N. T. II. p. 24 sq. So Kara <. Luc.
Vit. Auct. 23. Xen. Mem. 3. 11. 11 ; napd
(p. Athen. 13. p. 605. d, oi napa <pvo-iv rfi
ot. Philo Leg. Spec. II. p.
306. 17 6 Se nato epaa Tys . TTJV irapa <pvo~tv
uiHCft. Xen. Hi. 1. 22.
up, inflation, trop. with pride and vanity,
2 Cor. 12, 20. Hesych. (pvo-iWtr eirap-
cris, v\lrr)\o(ppoo-vvT).
(j)vreutj as, f], ((pvTfvw,) a planting, the
act of planting, rrjs dp.nf\ov Sept. Mic. 1,6.
Jos. Ant. 12. 3. 4. Xen. CEc. 19. 12. In
N. T. a plantation, plant, i. q. rpvrevp-a, trop.
Matt. 15, 13 nda-a (pvrfla KT\. refer ring to
772
the teaching and traditions of the Pharisees.
Psalt. Salotn. 14, 3 17 (pvrfia avr&v f ppi-
(opftT] (Is rov alaiva. Pr. Athen. 5. p. 207. e.
<j)VTVO), f. evcrd), ((bvrov, (pva>,) to plant ;
C. ace. Matt. 21, 33 t(pvTfv<Tfv dp,n(\a>va.
Mark 12, 1. Luke 20, 9. 1 Cor. 9, 7. Luke
13, 6 O-VKTJV. Absol. 17, 28. Pass. Luke 17,
6. Sept. for SB3 Gen. 9, 20. Deut. 6, 1 1 ;
5sniy Ps. 1, 3. (Diod. Sic. 3. 62. Dem. 1275.
9. Xen. CEc. 4. 21.) Trop. Matt. 15, 13,
see in <pvTfia. Of a teacher planting the
word of divine truth, absol. 1 Cor. 3, 6. 7. 8.
<f}V(O, f. ^>vo-&j, to generate, to produce, to
bring forth, to let grow, e. g. plants, Horn.
II. 1. 235. Luc. Epist. Sat. 20. Diod. Sic. 1.
10 ; Kapnov Jos. Ant. 3. 1. 1. Hdot. 9. 122 ;
persons, avdpas (pvftv, to beget, to bear,
Hdot. 9. 122. Eurip. Phoen. 34. Pass. <vo-
pai, also Act. aor. 2 ecpvv (as if from a
pres. (pvfju) and perf. irt(pvKa as intrans. to
be generated, produced, to spring up, to grow,
e. g. plants, Sept. Prov. 26, 9. Xen. Mem.
4. 3. 10; f<f>w Xen. CEc. 19. 8; irtyvKa
Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 11 ; of persons, to be born,
to grow up, to be by nature, Plut. conjugal.
PrsEC. 42 ; f(pw Luc. Gymnas. 20. Xen.
Mem. 2. 3. 4 ; iri^vKa Hdian. 4. 9. 4. Xen.
Cyr. 5. 1. 7. Trop. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 11
tTKOTTtoV, OTTCOS 6 KO(Tp.OS ((f>V. See Buttm.
$ 114. Kiihner j 192. 11. Matth. 254. In
N. T.
1. Pass. aor. 2 f(pvr]v, part, (pvds, to
spring up, to grow ; e. g. a plant, see above ;
Luke 8, 6 KOI <pv(i> tiy>ajfai], sc. TO o-TTf p/za
V. TO (pvrov, V. 8 (pvev eTToirjcre KapTrov.
This form of the Aor. is used only by late
writers, instead of the earlier ecpw, see
above; Buttm. 1. c. Winer 15. Schol. in
Apoll. Rhod. 2. 354 t ys [x^V f ] <pvrjvai
TO Ka\ovp.evov anovirov <pdpp.aKov. So crv^i-
(pvtis Philo de Vit. Mos. II. p. 174. 12;
comp. in <rvp.(pva>.
2. Act. intrans. to spring up, to grow up ;
Heb. 12, 15 pia TrtKpias ava> <pvov<ra,
quoted from Deut. 29, 17 where Sept. for
Heb. rnB. Ecclus. 14, 18.
<o>Xeo9, oO, 6, a hole, burrow, lurking-
place of animals, Matt. 8, 20. Luke 9, 58.
JEl. H. An. 6. 3. Plut. T. Gracch. 9.
<&)!/&>, u>, f. 770-0), ((fxavr),) to sound, to
utter a sound, voice, cry.
1. Intrans. and absol. a) Of animals,
e. g. a cock, to crow, Matt. 26, 34. 74. 75.
Mark 14, 30. 68. 72 bis. Luke 22, 34. 60.
61. John 13, 38. 18, 27. So JEsop. Fab.
119; of other birds, Sept. Jer. 17, 11. Is.
38, 14 ; of beasts, to cry, Zeph. 2, 14 ; of
a trumpet, Sept. for sp?m Am. 3, 6. 1 Mace.
9, 12. b) Of persons, to cry out, to ex
claim, to call out; Luke 8, 8 e <o>m 6
fXW &TO. KT\. v. 54 f(bo)i>f)(re Xe ycov. 16,
24. Acts 10, 18. So with dat. of kindred
noun, Luke 23, 46 (puvi]a-as (puvfj p.fyd\y.
Acts 16, 28. With dat. of pers. to whom
Rev. 14, 18. Sept. for jopj Dan. 4, 11:
SiattJri 1 Chr. 15, 16. So Esdr. 8, 92.
Luc. Jup. Trag. 17. Xen. Conv. 3. 13.
2. Trans, to cry or call to any one, to
speak to. to address, to call, c. ace. a)
Genr. with the words spoken, as a title or
the like ; to call one so or so, to name ; John
13, 13 vfjifis (pcovelrf jue 6 StSdo-KaXoj KOI
6 Kvpios. Comp. Horn. Od. 4. 77. b)
As implying invitation to come near or to
the speaker ; Matt. 20, 32 tfbuvnve avrovs.
Mark 3, 31. 9, 35 ((putvrjo-e roi s 8<a8fKa.
10, 49 ter. Luke 16, 2. John 1, 49. 2, 9.
4, 16. 9, 18. 24. [10,3.] 11, 28 bis. 18,33.
Acts 9, 41. 10,7; c. dat. avrm Luke 19,15,
1. q. irpbs alrov, comp. Winer 31.2. Matth.
{ 401. 3. (So c. irpos Tob. 5, 8.) With e *,
to call one out of any place, John 12, 17 ;
comp. 11, 43. Also, to invite to a feast,
Luke 14, 12 ; to call out to any one for
help, Matt. 27, 47 et Mark 15, 35 H\/a>
<pa>vt1. So Soph. Aj. 73 A iavra <f>a>vi,
comp. v. 89. ib. 543. Theocr. Id. 2. 109.
<j)(avr] : ;}$., jy, (obs. (pda>, kindr. fopl )
a sound, tone, as given forth or uttered.
1 . Genr. and spoken of things, a sound ,
e. g. of a trumpet or other instrument,
Matt. 24, 31. 1 Cor. 14, 7. 8. (Sept. for
Wp Ez. 2, 6. 13. Dan. 3, 5. 7. 10.) Of
the wind, John 3, 8. Acts 2, 6 comp. v. 2.
Sept. 1 Sam. 12, 18. Of rushing wings,
chariots, waters, Rev. 9, 9. 14, 2. 18, 22.
19, 6. (Sept. and il p Ez. 1, 24. 3, 13.
26, 10. Nah. 3, 2.) Of thunder, $*$
PpoiTTJs Rev. 6, 1. 14, 2. 19, 6; <pcava\ KOI
Ppovrai Rev. 4, 5. 8, 5. 11, 19. al. (Sept.
and Wp Ex. 19, 16. 20, 18. 1 Sam. 7, 10.
Ecclus. 43, 17.) So <ba>VT) pij/jLarmv, the
sound (resounding) of the words, the thun
ders in which the words of the law were
proclaimed, Heb. 12, 19; comp. Ex. 19, 19.
Poll. On. 4. 11. p. 397 tmois S av TO
(bSfyfia rrjs craXmyyos (pwfjv. Jos. Ant. 12.
2. 1 TU>V S.vpuiV ypap.p.d.TO)V %apaKTT)p KO\
(pa>vrj. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 6 TTJV dicoTjv x-
cr%ai Trdcras <pa>vds.
2. Spec, a voice, cry, spoken of persons,
a) Pr. and genr. as in phrases, with verbs
of speaking, calling, crying out, (pcaiy pt-
yd\r) Matt. 27, 46. 50. Mark 5, 7. 15, 34.
Luke 8, 28. John 11, 43. Acts 8, 7. Rev.
6, 10 ; tv fj.(yd\Tj (puvfj Rev. 14, 15 ;
773
uryd\Tjs (pav^s Luke 17, 15. Sept. for bl p
Neh. 9, 4. Job 2, 12 ; c. tv 2 Sam. 19, 4
(Hdian. 1. 8. 12. Luc. Nigr. 14. Xen. Cyr
3. 3. 58.) So u(/)uV<u 0. /*yaXj7 , /o w
a loud cry, to cry with a loud voice, Mark
15, 37 ; aipfiv V. tnaiptiv (fxavrjv, to lift up
the voice, i. q. to cry or call aloud, Luke 11,
27. 17, 13. Acts 2, 14. 4, 24. 14, 11. 22,
22; see in alpu>, tiraipca. (Dem. 301. 10.)
Luke 23, 23 (jrtKfivro ptydXais (fxav
So where the voice of one speaking, crying
out, wailing, is said to be, to come, or the
like ; as <pu>vri tyivtro Luke 9, 36. Acts 7,
3 1 ; irpos Tiva Acts 1 0, 13; <p. (ptptTai nvi
2 Pet. 1, 17, com p. in (pepv no. 3; with
fK C. gen. as ^XBI/I) e yeVero V. e/a^erat V.
tfpX e * K TWOSI 6. g. t ovpavov V. <
r<av ovpavuv, Matt. 3, 17. Luke 3, 22. John
12, 28 ; < T^S vffeXrjs Mark 9, 7. Luke 9,
35; tK TTavrcov Acts 19, 34; with an 6 c.
gen. id. Rev. 16, 17. (Sept. c. tVc Is. 66, 6 ;
c. cm6 Zeph. 1, 11.) Also tucovn* (fxavrfv
v. <pa>vT]s, lo hear a voice, Matt. 2, 18. Acts
9, 4. 7. Rev. 6, 6 ; with c. gen. as
ovpavov 2 Pet. 1 , 18; eVc TQ>V Tecrer. Ktp.
Rev. 9, 13; t< TOV ord/Aaror Acts 22, 14.
Rev. 1, 10 T)Kov<Ta o-rritrat pov (ptovfjv fity.
v. 12 ft\tiTfiv TT)v (fxavr/v, see in /SXtVa) no.
2. a. Sept. Gen. 3, 8. 10. 4, 22. (Dem.
240. 12.) With gen. of pers. Matt. 3, 3
<fru>vr] jSoeojTOf iv Ttj fprjfjicp. 12, 19. Mark
I, 3. John 5, 25 <. rov vlov TOV Scot).
V. 28. 37. Acts 12, 14 $. TOV Ilerpov. v.
22. 1 Thess. 4. 16. Heb. 12, 26. Rev. 5,
II. 19, 1 0. oxXou. 19, 6. (Sept. Gen. 27,
22. 1 Sam. 24, 17. Palaeph. 7. 1. Xen.
Apol. 12.) Also of song, c. gen. <$>a>vr)
Ki3apo>8&>i> Rev. 18, 22 ; <p. wp.(piov KOI
vvfifas v. 23. Sept. Jer. 16, 8. 25, 10. Of
salutation, 17 <p. TOV do-Traa-fjiov <rov, i. q. thy
saluting voice, Luke 1, 44. To the voice
as the instrument of speech, is sometimes
ascribed that which strictly applies only to
the person ; comp. in o<3oX/idr no. 2.
Thus, aKoveiv TTJS (fxavrfs TLVOS, to hear [and
obey] one s voice, i. e. to obey the person
himself. John 10, 16. 27. Heb. 3, 7. 15. 4,
7. So Sept. Gen. 3, 17. 16, 3. 27, 13.
Trop. Gal. 4, 20 aXXd^at riji> ^xui/iji/ p.ov, to
change my voice, as in Engl. lo change one s
tone, to speak in a different manner and spi
rit. Comp. Xen. Conv. 1. 10.
b) Meton. what is uttered by the voice, a
word, saying; Acts 13, 27 ray (fxavas rS>v
npofaTw. 24,21. So^El.V.H.4.8. Plut.
Timol.5. Diod.Sic.20. 30. Xen.Ven. 13. 16.
c) Melon, of a manner of speaking, speech,
language, dialect; 1 Cor. 14, 10 Toa-avra
yivT} (fxavvv tv T<B Kocr/ia>. V. 11. Sept. and
12? Gen. 11, 1. Jos. Ant. 8. 5. 3 17 <&>-
vr) EXXqj/i/cij. Ceb. Tab. 33. Hdian. 5. 3. 8
Xen. An. 4. 8. 4. +
<p(ty>, (pa>TOf, TO, ((paa>, contr. for 0dor,)
light, pr. with the idea of shining, bright
ness, splendour.
1. Pr. and genr. a) Of light in itself,
2 Cor. 4, 6 6 tiTruv eVc CTKOTOVS (pa>s \dfj.\^ai.
Matt. 17, 2 XfVKa us TO (pS>s. V. 5 i/e0e X?;
0curo y, i. e. a bright cloud ; Rec. vp. $&>-
Tfivi]. Sept. and liK Gen. 1, 3. 4. 18. So
Luc. Philopatr. 13. Xen. Conv. 6. 7. b)
As emitted from a luminous body ; e. g. a
lamp. 0. \vxvov Luke 8, 16. Rev. 18, 23 ;
of the sun, <p. TOV f]\lov Rev. 22, 5. Sept.
for "ViX Is. 30, 26. Jer. 25, 10 ; n?3 Is. 4,
5. So Andoc. 9. 38 0. TOV ijXi ov. Diod. Sic.
3. 48. Xen. Conv. 7. 4 Xv^vos (f)a>s Trapt^ti.
c) Of day-light, day, John 11, 9. 10, opp. 17
vvg. John 3, 20 bis, 6 <j)av\a irpdva-aiv, pi-
a-fl TO (j)us KT\. v. 2 1 ; (v T<a (f>a>Tt, in the
light, openly, publicly, opp. tv rj; o-Koria,
Matt. 10, 27. Luke 12, 3. So Eph. 5, 13
bis, opp. a-KOTos in v. 1 1 ; comp. in <pavt-
poa. Sept. and "il X 1 Sam. 25, 34. 36.
Job 3, 16. So JE\. V. H. 10. 3. Pol. 1.
45. 6. Xen. An. 6. 3. 2. d) Of the daz
zling light, splendour, glory, which sur
rounds the throne of God, in which God
dwells ; 1 Tim. 6, 16 0d>j OIKCOV dirp6o~iTov
sc. 6 3fo ?. Rev. 21, 24. Comp. Ps. 104, 2.
Is. 60, 1.19. 20. Wisd. 7, 26 ; see in 86ga
no. 3. b. (Comp. Plut. Pericl. 39 TOV /V
T07TOV (V 0) TOVS SfOUS KO.TOIKC "lV \fyoV(Tll> . . .
(purl AcaSapw TOV airavra \p6vov 6p.aXo>s
irfpi\afjLTr6fjii/ov.) Hence also as surround
ing those who dwell with or come from
God ; e. g. the Lord Jesus Christ, as ap
pearing in glory after his ascension, Acts
9, 3 (puts dno TOV ovpavov, comp. v. 5. 22,
6. 9. 11. 26, 13; of angels Acts 12, 7.
2 Cor. 11, 14 ; of glorified saints, Col. 1,12
K\f)pos T>V ayiuiv tv rw (purl. Comp. Xen.
Cyr. 4. 2. 15.
2. Meton. a light, a luminous body, e. g.
a) a lamp or torch, Acts 16, 29 atrijo-aj 8e
<f>S>Ta. Sept. and "il x Ps. 119, 105. So
Xen. Hell. 5. 1. 8. b) afire, Mark 14, 54
^fpp.aiv6fj.(vos irpos TO (f)>s. Luke 22, 5fi.
So 1 Mace. 12, 29. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 27.
c) Of the heavenly luminaries, the sun,
moon, and stars ; James 1, 17 dirb naTpbs
<pd>Ta>v, see in iraTrjp fin. Sept. and
Jer. 4,23. So of the sun, Dem. 1396.
15. d) Trop. of intellectual light, ro <j)a>s
TO tv <roi, i. e. the mind, reason, judgment,
6 vovs, corresponding to o \v%vos et p 6(p-
, Matt. 6, 23. Luke 1 1 , 35. Comp.
774
Philo de cond. Mundi I. p. 12 oirtp vovs fv
V^Xffj TOVTO o(fo^5a\p.os (V o-co/Aart.
3. Trop. Zi^fa, i. e. moral and spiritual
light and knowledge, which enlightens the
mind, soul, conscience ; including also the
idea of moral goodness, purity, and holiness,
and of consequent .reward and happiness ;
opp. o-KOTia v. CTKOTOS where see. a) Genr.
light, i. e. the true knowledge of God and
spiritual things, Christian piety ; John 3, 19
bis, fjyaTrrjcrav p.a\\ov TO CTKOTOJ fj TO (foots.
8, 12 TO (foots TIJS (JcoTJs. Acts 26, 18 TOW eVt-
crTpo^ai aTro O~KOTOVS (Is (foots. Rom. 13, 12.
2 Cor. 6, 14. Eph. 5, 9. 1 John 2, 8 ; viol TOV
(footTos, i. e. Christians, Luke 16, 8. John 12,
36. 1 Thess. 5, 5 ; rtuva (footTos id. Eph. 5,
8 ; ib. T)T( iroTf O~KOTOS, vvv Se (foots (v Kvpiat,
1. q. (foo>Ti6p.(voi. So ev T< (footT\ elvai, fj.f-
vtiv, 1 John 2, 9. 10. As exhibited in the
life and teaching of any one ; Matt. 5, 16
\afj.^f6.TOt TO (foots vfj.aiv ffJLirp. Totv dv^p.
John 5, 35. (Sept. n-optv ^otp.ev ev TW (foatTt
xvpiov, for "ri&t Is. 2, 5.) So where the
idea of holiness predominates ; as of God
and those conformed to him, 1 John 1,56
3eor (foots m. v. 7 bis. Where the idea
of peace and happiness predominates ; 1 Pet.
2, 9 ToC ex. O~KOTOVS vfids Ka\(o~avros (Is TO
3av/i. OVTOU (foots. Matt. 4, 16 bis, 6 Xaoy 6
KaSStfUtvos tv ovcdrct, (iB( (foots peya, KT\.
quoted from Is. 9, 1 where Sept. for *rist.
Acts 26, 23. Sept. and list Ps. 36, 10. Is.
58, 8. 10. So i. q. welfare, deliverance, Anth.
Gr. I. p. 63. b) Meton. a light, i. q. the
author or dispenser of moral and spiritual
light, a moral teacher; genr. Rom. 2, 19
(foots Totv tv o-Koret. Of apostles, Matt. 5, 14
vfj.(is e ore TO (foots TOV Kocrp-ov. Acts 13, 47
T&fiitd o-e tls (fools eSvoiv, quoted from Is.
49, 6 where Sept. and -iis< ; also 42, 6.
Espec. of Jesus as the great Teacher and
Saviour of the world, who brought life and
immortality to light in his Gospel (2 Tim.
1, 10) ; Luke 2, 32 (foots (Is diroKa\v\lfiv
tevuv. John 1, 4. 5. 7. 8 bis. 9. 8, 12 (fo.
TOV Koo-p.ov. 9, 5. 12, 35 bis. 36 bis. 46.
So Test. XII Patr. p. 578 TO (fovs TOV
Koo-fiov sc. the Messiah, p. 644 awrreXet
vp.1v avTos Kvpios, (foots diKaioo-vvrjs. p.
746 sq.
, rjpos, 6, ((foots, (fo<oo-Ka>,) pr. a
light, light-giver, in classic writers, i. q. a
window, Hesych. <^>coorr;p Svpis. In N. T.
a light, luminary ; Phil. 2,15 $mlt*rt o>s
(footo-rrjpfs (v Koo-fiot. Sept. of the heavenly
luminaries, for " l ^ s ?) Gen. 1, 14. 16.
(Wisd. 13, 2 (fo. ovpavov. Psalt. Sal. 18, 12.
Theoph. ad Autol. 2. p. 94.) Meton. bright-
ness, shining, spoken of the divine glory,
Soa, Rev. 21, 11 ; com p. in (foots no. 1. d.
<f>G)cr(f)6po<>, ov, 6, T), adj. ((foots, <//><,)
light-bearing, light-giving, shining, radiant ;
e. g. ofj.p.aTa (foo>o-(fo6pa, Plut. de Fortun. 3 ;
aaTpov cuSepiov nal (footo-(foopov, i. e. the
moon, Plut de Fac. in Orbe Lun. 4. In
N. T. Subst. 6 (fou>o-(fo6pos, Phosphorus,
Lar. Lucifer, as pr. name of the morning
star, the day-s/ar ; put as emblematic of the
dawn of spiritual light and happiness upon
the benighted mind, 2 Pet. 1, 19; comp. in
(foots no. 3. So pr. Plut. de Placit. Philos.
2. 1 5. Plato Tim. Locr. 96. e.
^wuretvo?, 77, ov, ((foots,) light, shining,
bright; Matt. 17, 5 Rec. ve(fo\r) (footTtivfj.
Others v((fo. (fouTos. So Ecclus. 17, 31.
Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 4. Trop. of the body,/wZZ
of light, all light, Matt. 6, 22. Luke 11, 34.
36 bis. Comp. Act. Thorn. 6.
<ft>T/<0, f. io-ot, ((foots,) to light, to
lighten, i. e.
1. Intrans. to give light, to shine, c. eVi
Ttva, Rev. 22, 5 Kvpios 6 Seos (footTel eV av-
Tovy, where for the Attic fut. see Butfm.
5 95. 7, 9. Rec. has (foatTt&i avTovs, as in
no. 2. Sept. for lix, TW;, Num. 8, 2.
Prov. 4, 18. Ecclus. 43, 9. Theophr. Fr.
de Lap. 3. 30 6 ai/3pa ov (foo>Ti(i ato~7T(p f)
<Xrf
2 Trans, to give light to, to shine upon, to
enlighten, e. g.
a) Pr. and c. ace. Luke 11, 36 o>s OTOV 6
\v%vos Trf do-Tpanfj (footTi^d. ere. Rev. 21,
23. Pass. Rev. 18, 1. Sept. for 1^ Is.
60, 19. Diod. Sic. 3. 48 6 jjXios ... $om -
(l TOV KOQ-fHOV.
b) Trop. c. ace. of pers. to light, to en
lighten, to impart moral and spiritual light,
to enlighten the mind or mental eyes of any
one; comp. in (foots no. 3. John 1, 9 6
[<a>s] (foorTi^d TrdvTa av^potnov. Pass. Eph.
1, 18 7T((footTl(TfJ:(VOVS TOVS 6(fo%a\fJLOVS T1JS
Siavoias. Heb. 6, 4. 10, 32. Sept. and
^SWi Ps. 119, 130. . Bar. 1, 8. Hence, to t
teach, to instruct ; Eph. 3, 9 (fouTio-ai irdvras,
TIS f] oiKovofj.ta KT\. Sept. for rnin Judg.
13, 8. 2 K. 12, 2. 17, 27. So Diod. Laert.
1. 57. ib. 4. 67. Hesych. ((footTicrw (8i-
8ag(v.
c) With ace. of thing, to bring to light,
to make known ; 1 Cor. 4, 5 os /cat (footTio-a.
TO KpvTrra TOV O-KOTOVS. 2 Tim. 1, 10 (footTi-
o-avTos 8e fafjv KT\. Arr. Epict. 1. 4. 31
v. Pol. 23. 3. 10.
ov, 6, ((foo>Tiot,) a lighting,
giving light, shining, pr. Sept. for 11X tv
775
.w nvpos Ps. 78, 14. 44, 3. Job 3, 9.
Hesych. 0omo-/xdf avyfj, Tr)\avy(s, KO.TO.V-
yafav. In N. T. trop. of moral and spiri
tual light, illumination, comp. in <po>s no. 3.
E. g. with gen. of that which illumines,
2 Cor. 4, 4 fls TO fifj avydo-ai TOV (ptaTio-p,bv
TOV fvayyeXtov. 2 Cor. 4, 6 npos
T?)S yvuHTtats, i. q. npos TO <pa>Tifiv irjv yi>b>-
triv, i. e. in order to make luminous the
knowledge, to impart it to others ; comp.
Eph. 3, 9. So Sept. for "HX Ps. 27, 1 . Test.
XII Patr. p. 578 TO <pr TOV Koo-p.ov, TO
iv vp.Ii/ Trpbs (p(i>Tio~p.bv iravrbs dv-
X.
f. xaipf]o-u, later and in N. T.
fut. xapijo-op-at Luke 1, 14. John 16, 20.
22. Phil. 1, 18. Sept. Hab. 1, 15. Zeph. 10,
7 ; aor. 2 ( xdprjv from the Passive ; see
genr. Buttm. { 114. Matth. { 225. Wi
ner JIS.
1. to joy, to rejoice, to be glad, intrans. in
various constructions : a) Absol. Matt.
5, 12 x a l P ere KOI dyoXXtao-Sf. Luke 6, 23.
15, 32. 22, 5. 23, 8 f^tlprj \lav. John 4,
36. 8, 56 KOI tide, KOI ixapij. 16, 20. 22.
Acts 11, 23. 13, 48. Rom. 12, 15 bis, X ai-
ptiv p-fTa xaipovrcav. 1 Cor. 7, 30 bis. 2 Cor.
7, 7. 13, 9. 11. Phil. 2, 17. 1 Thess. 5,
16, 3 John 3. Rev. 19, 7. Once with Iva,
to the end that. 1 Pet. 4, 13. Part. xai po>i>,
toying, rejoicing, 2 Cor. 6, 10 act 8e ^ai-
povrf s. (Sept. for HBttJ i K. 4, 20. 8, 67.)
Joined with another verb or participle, Part.
Xaip<av may often be rendered joyfully,
gladly ; as Col. 2, 5 ^mpcov KOI j$\(ntav,
i. q. joyfully beholding,by Hendiadys. Luke
15, 5. 19, 6 vTT(8(aTo avrbv ^a/pwi . v. 37.
Acts 5. 41. 8, 39. See Buttm. { 144. n. 6.
Sept. for ^a Joel 2, 21. Hab. 1, 15 ; rrafo
1 Sam. 19, 5. Zech. 4, 10. So Ceb. Tab. 8.
Luc. Philopatr. 24 bis. Dem. 437. 7; ^ai-
pa>i> adv. Luc. Tim. 34. Xen. An. 5. 6. 32.
b) With the kindred noun xP a > e - m
ace. intens. Matt. 2, 10 (xdprjcrav xapav /^e-
ydXrjv. (Sept. for i-ibSs Mniaia nnto Jon. 4,
6, comp. 1 K. 1, 40. See Buttm. {131. 4.)
In the dat. John 3, 29 x a P9 X at P"> intens.
he rejoicelh greatly ; and so without empha
sis 1 Thess. 3, 9. See Winer j 58. 3.
Matth. j 408. n. c) With dat. of cause,
i. e. of that in or over which one rejoices;
Rom. 12, 12 TJj cXn-i dt x ai P ovrts - B uttm -
{133. 4. c. Matth. { 399. c. This is the
usual Greek construction. So Sept. Prov.
17, 19. JEl V. H. 9. 4. Hdian. 1. 17. 5.
Xen. Mem. 1. 5. 4. d) With ace. of
cause; Phil. 2, 18 TO 8 at/To KOI i/fids x ai ~
ptT(,for the same cause also do ye joy. Rom.
16, 19 ^ai pw TO tcp* vp.1v. Comp. Matth.
414. Passow in ^mpw no. 3. So Horn.
II. 21. 347. Dem. 323. 6 TO rai>Ta Xvn-to-;3at
KOI TavTa xaipetv. e) With a particip. in
nominal, expressing the occasion of joy ;
also a freq. construction in Greek writers;
comp. Buttm. { 144. 6. a. Matth. { 555.
Herm. ad Vig. p. 775. Mark 14, 11 UKOV-
<ravrfs exd.pr)o~av. John 20, 20 fxdpi)o~av
ovv of p-aS^Tal ISovres TOV Kvpiov. Phil. 2,
28. (Horn. II. 19. 185 ^mpto aKovoras. Luc.
D. Mort. 2. 1. Hdian. 1.5.8. Xen. Cyr. 1.
5. 12.) Once c. part, of a kindred verb
intens. imitating the Heb. infin. absol. 1 Pet.
4, 13 Iva ... xapijTf dyaXXiw/xfj/ot. Comp.
Winer {46. 7. f) With OTI, marking
cause or occasion, that, because ; Luke 10,
20 x a t P ( rf 8*> on TO. ovofjiaTa KT\. John 14,
28. Acts 5, 41. 2 Cor. 7, 9 vvv xa P) oi/x
OTI ... dXX on ACTX. v. 16. 2 John 4. (Sept.
Ex. 4, 31.) So tv TOVTW on Luke 10, 20 ;
iv Kvptca OTI Phil. 4, 10 ; fit vp.as OTI John
11,15. Comp. below in lett. g. g) With
prepositions expressing the cause or occasion
of joy; e. g. iiri c. dat. Matt. 18, 13 x at p"
iif avTaJ p.d\\ov fj KT\. Luke 1, 14. 13, 17.
Acts 15*, 31. 1 Cor. 13, 6. 16, 17. 2 Cor. 7,
13. Rev. 11, 10. (Sept. Prov. 2, 14. Hab. 3,
17. Diod. Sic. 1. 25. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 35.)
iv c. dat. to rejoice in; Phil. 1, 18 bis, iv
TOVTW ^eupw Kal xapj7o-op,at. Col. 1, 24 ; tv
Toi>T(f OTI Luke 10, 20, comp. above in lett.
f. (Sept. Zech. 10, 7, Jacobs Epigr. Gr. I.
60, tv df ydXaKTi ga^MM?.) Also iv Kvpita
Xaiptiv, to rejoice in the Lord, i. e. in union
and communion with him, Phil. 3, 1. 4, 4
bis ; tv Kvpio) OTI 4, 10 ; 8 id c. ace. John 3.
29 x a p? x a V ei ^ ta r n v < P a>lr n v T v vvfj.(pion.
1 Thess. 3, 9; 6V iip-ds OTI John 11, 15.
With d?ro c. gen. 2 Cor. 2, 3 Iva pf) XVOTJV
^a> dcp" 5>v (8(i p,f ^aipttc, where it is strictly
for x a P av *X (lv corresponding to \inrnv tx^i
comp. 3 John 4.
2. Imperat. and Infin. as a word of salu
tation or greeting. a) Imper. ^alp*,
XalptTt, in a personal salutation, pr. joy
to thee ! joy to you ! hail ! Lat. salve ! Matt.
26, 49 xai> Pa^i. 27, 29
776
Wr. 28, 9. Mark 15, 18. Luke 1,28. John
19,3. So Luc. D. Deor. 22. 1. JELV. H.
4. 17. Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 18. b) Infrn. X ai-
pftv, pr. fully Xyo> ^at peti/, to wish well, to
bid hail ! to salute, 2 John v. 10. 11. Ab
sol. xm /jfti/, like Engl. greeting ! to send
gree/ing, at the beginning of an epistle, Acts
15,23. 23,26. James 1, 1. Sept. absol.
for Elba Is. 48, 22. 57, 21. So fiirav X ai-
pfiv Anthol. Gr. II. p. 182; ae/Sto xnlpeiv
ib. IV. p. 279 ; absol. 2 Mace. 1, 10 xaiptiv
KOI vytaivfiv. JEL V. H. 1 . 25. Xen. Cyr.
4. 5. 27. Comp. Artemid. 3. 44 i&iov irda-rjs
f7Tio-To\rjs TO x a l P f Ka tppaxro \fyeiv.
^aA,aa, ar, 17, (^aXaw,) hail, sleet ; pr.
something let go, let fall ; Rev. 8, 7. 11,
19. 16, 21 bis. Sept. for *na Ex. 9, 18.
19 sq. Jos. Ant. 6. 5. 6. Plut. Timol. 28.
Xen. (Ec. 5. 18.
f. dcrw, (obs. xda>,) Pass. aor. 1
jv, to let go, to slacken, to loosen, c.
ace. ra tana Sept. for iU^B Is. 33, 23 ; ra
Seoyxa Xen. Eq. 5. 4. In N. T. to let down,
to lower, c. ace. Mark 2, 4 ^aXwo-t rov pa-
ftarov. Luke 5, 4 TO diK-rua. v. 5. Acts 9,
25. 27, 17. 30. Pass. 2 Cor. 11, 33. Sept.
for nfcq J er . 38, 6. So Test. XII Pair. p.
578. Alciphr. Ep. I. 1. Pind. Pyth. 1. 12.
Xa\8aio<>, ov, 6, a Chaldean, Plur. 01
XoXSaioi, the Chaldeans, Chaldees, inhabit
ing Babylonia, including also in a wider
sense Mesopotamia, comp. Ez. 1,3. 11,24.
Hence Abraham in removing from Ur in
Mesopotamia, is said to come yrjs XaX&u -
a>>, Acts 7, 4. So O-wttea -MX, Heb. eV rj}
\<*>pq T&V XaA.Satcoi , Gen. 1 1, 28. Sept. yrj
XaXSa/u)j/ for * Yl*$ Jer. 24, 5. 25, 12.
On the origin of the Chaldeans, see Heb.
Lex. art.
rj, 6v, difficult, hard, Lat. diffi-
cilis, i. e.
1. Of things, hard, burdensome, perilous,
connected with toil, suffering, peril ; 2 Tim.
3, 1 Ktupot xaXorot. Wisd. 3, 1 9. Jos. Ant.
13. 16. 5 voo-ov xaXen-qi . Dem. 127. 26.
Xen. An. 3. 2. 2 ^aXeTra p.fv ra Trapovra.
2. Of persons, hard, harsh, stern, cruel,
Hdian. 3. 8. 6 e x 3poy *aX. Xen - An - 2 - 6 - 9 -
Hence in N. T. of demoniacs, fierce, fu
rious, raving, Matt. 8, 28. So of dogs and
wild swine, Xen. An. 5. 8. 24. Venat. 10. 23.
Xa\ivaywyea), , f. ^^ ( X a\iv6s,
yo>,) pr. to lead or guide with a bit ;
hence to rein in, to bridle, i. q. to check, to
moderate, to restrain, c. ace. James 1,26
l^t) xaXii ayto yaii y\a><T(rav avrov. 3, 2 0X01*
<ru>fj.a. Luc Tyrann. 4 ras t)8ovwv opfeis
ij . id. de Saltat. 70. Comp.
Kypke Obs. II. p. 421. Loesner Obs. e Phil.
p. 459.
^dkivof) ov, 6, (xaAdo>,) a bit, curb ;
James 3, 3 r<av tmruv TOVS ^aXtvoif els TO.
o-ro/xara jSdXXo/^fc. Rev. 14, 20. Sept. for
* 2 K. 19, 28. Is. 37, 29. 2 Mace. 10,
29. JEl V. H. 9. 16. Xen. Eq. 10. 6-13.
%a\K0<>, ta, fov, contr. ^aXKovs, rj,
ovv, (^aXKo r.) if copper or brass, brazen,
Rev. 9, 20. Sept. for nttjns Ex. 26, 11.
37 ; ttJsina 2 Sam. 22, 35. Hdian. 6. 4. 6.
Xen. An. 5. 2. 29.
o r,) pr. a brasier,
coppersmith; Horn. II. 12. 295. Aristoph.
Av. 4GO. In N. T. of any worker in me
tals, a smith, 2 Tim. 4, 14. Sept. xoXivs
XO\KOV KOI (rio ripov, for ^H Gen. 4, 22 ;
SJ-in 2 Chr. 24, 12. So Arr. Epicr, 4. 11.
136 ftiv ^aXxeiiy e|tcb(ret TO criSijpioi/. Luc.
D. Deor. 17. 2, of Vulcan. Xen. Hell. 3. 4.
17 ^aX/Kfiy, comp. Ag. 1. 26 where it is o-i-
, 6vos, 6, chalcedony, a gem
including several varieties, one of which is
the modern cornelian, Rev. 21, 19; later
edit. Kapxr)8wv carbuncle. Epiphan. i>3pa
. . . yiverat 8f tv KapxnBovi rrjs Aiflvys ?errt
8e 6 ^aX^Sdi oy KaXovptvos X/3os TropairX?}-
a-ios roi/T<a. Plin. H. N. 37. 18. See Ro-
senm. Bibl. Alterthk. IV. i. p. 31.
%a\KlOV, ov, TO, (XC&KOS, ) i. q. X^K^OV,
a copper or brazen vessel, Mark 7, 4. Poll.
On. 6. 109. Xen. (Ec. 8. 19.
%a\KO\i/3avov, ov, TO, Rev. 1, 15. 2,
18, lit. smooth or burnished brass, Vulg.
aurichalcum, a factitious metal, prob. the
fjXtKTpov, electrum, of the ancients ; not am
ber, but a mixed metal composed of some
four parts gold and one part silver, and dis
tinguished for its brilliancy ; see Pausan. 5.
12. 6. Plin. H. N. 33. 4 or 23. Buttmann
iiber das Elektron, in his Mythol. II. p.
337 sq. Passow art. rj\Tpov. Suid. ,\oA-
o~ov ecrTi 5e TO fj\fKTpov clXXoruTTui
p,ffjiiy[j:fvoi> ve Xw KOI Xi2e/a. In a similar
connection Ez. 1, 4. 27, and espec. Ez. 8, 2,
stands Heb. ^^n, burnished brass, Sept.
and Vulg. rj\fKrpov, electrum ; but in Ez.
1,7 it is bb|5 ^J2j n 3 id. Sept. (t-aa-TpaTrraiv
^aXcoy. Hence Gesenius suggests, that
Xa^Ko\i^avov may be a corrupted form for
Xc&Kbv XiTrapoV, i. q. ^^H Heb. Lex. s. v.
Se De Wette Handb. in Apoc. 1. c. Ro-
senm. Bibl. Alterthk. IV. i. p. 58, 60.
777
oC, 6, pr. ore, metal, of any kind,
Hesych. ^aXor- 6 trio npos. Id. ^aX*covy
TOVTO 7rt TOU xpv<rov itai dpyvpov f\tyov.
Comp. Passow s. v. Genr. and in N. T.
copper, brass, espec. as wrought and tem
pered for arms, utensils, and the like.
1. Pr. brass, Rev. 18, 12 trav o-Kfvos tic
. . . x<*b.Kov Kal tridripov. Sept. for ruJns
Gen. 4, 22. Ezra 8, 26. Palaeph. 10. 2.
Xen. Cyr. 6. 4. 1.
2. Meton. brass, for any thing made of
copper or brass ; e. g. 1 Cor. 13, 1 ^aX^os
TIX^I sounding brass, i. e. a trumpet or
cymbal. Also brass or copper coin, money,
Matt. 10, 9. Mark 6, 8. 12,41. Liban. Ep.
121 1. Luc. Contempl. 1 1 ol8a yap TOV ^oX-
K.OV, Of3oXov (K\ty(i)v. So ^aXuovs Pol. 5.
26. 23. Dem. 1283. 4.
adv. Lat. humi, to or upon the
ground; John 9, 6 (irrvo-f x a M ai - 18, 6
TTfo-ot> xa/zai. Sept. for PIX1X Job 1, 20.
Judith 12, 14. Luc. D. Mori 20. 2. Xen.
Ag. 2. 14.
XavaaVj 6, indec. Canaan, Heb. "]S33.
(he ancient name of Judea or Palestine, pr.
the low lands, in distinction from the
highlands of Libanus and Syria ; comp. the
like distinction in Scotland. Spoken genr.
of the country on this side Jordan, in an-
tith. to Gilead, Num. 33, 51. Josh. 22, 9.
Jos. Ant. 2. 15. 3. Also spec, of Phenicia,
the northern part of Canaan at the foot of
Mount Lebanon, whose inhabitants call
themselves ,333 on coins, Is. 23, 11 in Heb.
and Sept. So too the Carthaginians, as a
colony of the Phenicians, called themselves
Chanani, August, in Expos. Ep. ad Rom.
{ 13. See Heb. Lex. art. ,r32 . Rosenm.
Bibl. Geogr. II. i. p. 69. In ft. T. genr.
Acts 7, 11. 13, 19 cSlir; trrra tv yij \avadv,
see in Deut. 7, 1. Comp. Jos. Ant. 1. 6.
2 \avavaiav Tt]V vvv lovSpiav KaXovp,tvr]V.
XavavaiOS, a, nv, (Xai/adv,) Canaani-
tish ; Plur. 01 \avavdioi, the Canaanites,
Heb. ^yij) collect, pr. the lowlanders, as
inhabiting the lowlands or plains, opp. to
the inhabitants of the highlands, Num. 13,
29. Josh. 11, 3; see in Xavadv. Then, as
a general name for the inhabitants of Ca
naan or Palestine, Gen. 12, 6. 24, 3. 34, 30.
Josh. 17, 12. Judg. 1, 27 sq. Also spec, of
the Phenicians, Judg. 1, 32, comp. v. 31;
eee in \avadv. See Heb. Lex. art. *?*?>
no. 1. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. II. i. p. 251 sq.
In N. T. of a Phenician woman, yvvfj
Xavavata Matt. 1 5, 22 ; comp. Mark 7, 26
where it is 2vpo<poiviKto-o-a q. v. Sept. <I<3p.
\avavalos for iJSSS Gen. 38, 2.
us, T], (xat pto,) 1 . joy, rejoicing,
gladness; Matt. 2, 10 f^dpnvav x a P av p.t-
ydXrjv, see in ^aipa> no. 1. b. Luke 1, 14
eorat x a P a " ot Aca ayoAXuKriy. 15, 7. 10.
John 3, 29 bis, x a P<? X a l P e< - KT ^- see * n X at "
poj no. 1. b. John 15, 11 bis. 16, 20. 21. 22.
24. 17, 13. Acts 8, 8. 13, 52. 15, 3. Rom.
14, 17 xP a * v irvfvfjLaTi ayi w, joy in the
Holy Ghost, the joy which the Holy Spirit
imparts by his influences; and so 15, 13.
2 Cor. 1, 24. 2, 3. 7, 4. 13. 8, 2. Gal. 5, 22.
Phil. 1, 25 \apa rrjs TrlcrTfcos, joy of faith,
\. e. in and arising from the faith of the Gos
pel. 2, 2. 29. 1 Thess. 1, 6 /xera X opas TOV
TrvfvfjLaros, comp. Rom. 14, 17 above.
1 Thess. 3, 9. 2 Tim. I, 4. [Philem. 7.]
James 4, 9. 1 Pet. 1 , 8. 1 John 1 , 4. 2 John
12. So diro x a Ps< from or fur joy Matt.
13, 44. Luke 24, 41. Acts 12, 14; pera
Xopas, m h joy, joyfully, rejoicingly, Matt.
13, 20. 28, 8. Mark 4, 16. Luke 8, 13. 10,
17. 24, 52. Acts 20, 24. Phil. 1, 4. Col. ],
11. Heb. 10, 34. 12, 11. 13, 17; tv X apa in
joy, joyfully, Rom. 15, 32. Sept. for nrraip
Jer. 15, 16. Jon. 4, 7 ; c. perd I Chr/29,
22; liiaiSJ Zech. 8, 19. Pol. 11. 33. 7.
Diod. S\c. 3. 17. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 32 ; fitrd
Xapds Xen. Hi. 1. 25.
2. Meton. cause, ground, occasion of joy,
Luke 2, 10. Phil. 4, 1 x a P a * aW<pai>dr
/iou. 1 Thess. 2, 19. 20. James 1, 2. 3 John 4.
3. Meton. enjoyment, fruition of joy, bliss ;
Heb. 1 2, 2 dvrl rf/s irpoKfi[j.(irr]s aiiTu ^apar.
Matt. 25, 21. 23 fi<reX3e ds TTJV x a P alf T v
Kvpiov ffov, into the rejoicing of thy Lord,
here put for the bliss of the kingdom of
heaven, represented under the figure of a
banquet ; comp. v. 30 and Matt. 8, 11. 12.
Act. Thom. J 53 iv rfj dvairavcrti avrov
[TOV 3eoC] dvanaiKTTj, Ka\ (Is TTJV x a P^ v av ~
TOV toy. ib. J 7.
%apa<yfjut, OTOS, TO, (^apdo-cro).) pr.
something graven, sculptured, e. g.
1. a graving, sculpture, sculptured work,
as images, idols, Acts 17, 29. Anthol. Gr.
IV. p. 33.
2. a mark cut in or stamped, a stamp,
sign, Rev. 13, 16. 17. 14, 9. 11. 15, 2. 16,
2. 19, 20. 20, 4. Anacr. 55. 2 nvpbs x<z-
poy/za. So of the stamp on coin, Pint.
Agesi. 15 TOV &( Tlfp<riKov von <rftaTos \d-
paypa To6rrjv e^oiroj.
^apatcrr/p, jjpos, 6, (^apdo-o-co.) pr. a
grater, graving tool, Lat. ceclum, Staph.
Byzant. in AaAce8m p.o>i> 413 ; also of a per
son, an engraver, Euryph. ap. Stob. p.
778
556. 8. Usually, something graven, cut in,
stamped, a character, e. g. a letter, mark,
sign, Jos. Ant. 12. 2. 1. Luc. Hermot. 44.
Diod. Sic. 3. 67 ; the stamp on coin, Arr.
Epict. 4. 2. 17. Diod. Sic. 17. 66. In
N. T. impress, image, form; Heb. 1, 3 ^a-
paKTrjp vTroo-racrecoy ToO Trarpos, the express
image or counterpart of God s essence or
being ; com p. in vTroa-racris no. 3. So
Hesycl). x a P a ^p 6p.oi<a<ns. Philo Quod
det. potior. p. 170 TVTTOV rtva KOI \apaKrrjpa
3eiar 8vvdp,f(os. Id. de Plant. Noe p. 217.
Luc. Amor. 38, 44 ov8e <ronTpa TU>V dvri-
u.6p(pa>v xapciKTTjpwv aypdfpovs fixovas.
Sext. Empir. adv. Log. I. 251. Plato
Phaedr. 263. b. Trop. Plut. Thes. 7 e>-
(pavrj x a paKTtjpa rijy (iiyevfias. Arr. Epict.
3. 22. 80. Comp. Wetst. N. T. II. p. 387.
Eisner Obs. in N. T. II. p. 333 sq.
j^apa^ OKOS, 6, (xapdo-<T(o,) a pointed
slake, pale, e. g. for vines Geopon. 4. 12.
289 ; in which sense it is oftener fem. Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 61 ; a pale, palisade, Lat. val-
lus, in fortification, Pol. 18. 1. 1. Thuc. 3.
70. In N. T. a rampart, mound, Lat. val
lum, Luke 19, 43 ; i. e. a military rampart
around a camp or a besieged city, formed
of the earth thrown out of a trench and
stuck vvith sharp stakes or palisades; com p.
Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 373. Diet, of Antt.
art. Vallum. Sept. for nbbb Is. 37, 33.
Ez. 4, 2. So Jos. Vit. } 43 /3aXXd/if i/or ^a-
oaxa Trpb TTJS IlToXf/iaecoi/ TrdXecoy. Arr. Exp.
Alex. M. 2. 19. 9. Pol. 1. 29. 3.
Xapi&nai, f. uro|uai,Mid. depon. (^upi?,)
Pass. aor. 1 e ^apto-S^v in Pass, see in Acts
3, 14. 1 Cor. 2, 12. Phil. 1, 29 ; also Pass,
fut. 1 xapio-S^rrojuat Pliilem. 22 ; see
Buttm. ^ 113. n. 6. Pr. to gratify, to do
what is grateful and pleasing to any one, c.
dat. of pers. JEl. V. H. 14. 45. Hdian. 7. 1.
23. Xen. Cyr. 1.1. 5. In N. T.
1. to gratify one with any thing, c. ace.
et dat. of pers. i. e. to give, to grant, to be
stow, as a matter of gratification, favour.
Luke 7, 21 TV<p\o1s TroXXoIs f^apicraro TO
8\fniv, unto many blind he granted to see,
1. e. he gave them sight. Rom. 8, 32. 1 Cor.
2, 12. Gal. 3, 18. Phil. 1,29. 2, 9. 2 Mace.
7, 22. Hdian. 1. 17. 3. Pol. 16. 24. 9.
2. to give up any thing to any one. a)
Persons, i. q. to deliver up or over, in an
swer to the demand or prayer of any one ;
Arts 3, 14 jjrfjaacT^Se av8pa (povea x a P l(r ^
vai vpTiv. 27, 24. Philem. 22. Also to the
power and malice of any one for harm or
destruction, Acts 25, 11. 16, ds cmu>\fiav.
So Jos. B. J. 1. 27. 5. Dion. Hal. Ant. 10.
6 init. b) Things, e. g. a debt, to remit,
to forgive, not to exact ; Luke 7, 42. 43 <a
Se TrXdov f xapuraro. Genr. of wrong, sin,
to forgive, not to punish, 2 Cor. 2,7. lOter.
12, 13 xapt<rao-3e (JLOI TTJV dftiKiav TOVTTJV.
Eph. 4, 32 bis. Col. 2, 13. 3, 13 bis. So
Dion. Hal. Ant. 5. 4 (ppovip.(ov piv di/3p&>-
7r<ov fpyov eori rals (pi\iats xapt eo-3ai ras
, adv. see in
no. 5.
XO-ptf, ire? , 17, ace. X"/ 31 ") Cx / 3 " ) g" race
Lat. gratia, pr. what causes joy, pleasure,
gratification.
1. grace of external form or manner;
pr. of person, gracefulness, elegance, Ec-
clus. 26, 15. Horn. Od. 2. 12. . JEl. V. H.
12. 1 post init. Acrnaa-ia . . . xapirav p,iv
cKp Soviav ftx fv - 1 N. T. only of words,
discourse, grace, gratefulness, acceptable-
ness ; Luke 4, 22 eVt rots Xoyoty TTJS X a P l ~
TO?, the words of grace, gracious words.
Eph. 4, 29 Iva 5w X<*P IV T t* aKovovcn, i. e.
that it may minister what is acceptable unto
the hearers, Sovvai x<*P lv i- 1- x a p t(VTa f ^ vai -
Col. 4, 6 \6yos ev xdpiri, i. q. Xdyos xapt ety.
Sept. and in p s . 45, 3. So Ecclus. 21, 16.
Horn. Od. 8. 175. Dem. 51. 9.
2. grace in disposition, feeling, towards
any one, i. q. favour, kindness, good-will,
benevolence. a) Genr. Luke 2, 40. 52
TrpOfKOTrre ^opin irapa Sew KOI dfSpawoiy.
(Sept. Ex. 33, 12.) Acts 2, 47 ( X OVTf f X-
piv npbs SXov TOV \aov, having favour with
all the people. 4, 33. 7, 10 efiwKei ai>rw
Xapw tvavriov 4>apaa>. (Sept. Gen. 39, 21.)
So fvpio-Kfiv x^P lv i t fi 71 ^ grace or favour,
Trapa Sfw Luke 1, 30 ; (vumiov TOV 3foi
Acts 7, 46; impl. Heb. 4, 16. (Sept. Gen.
6, 18. 18, 3. Esth. 2, 16. al.) Also KUTU-
3e tr3ai ^aptc TIV I, to lay down [Engl. to lay
up] favour with any one, to gain favour,
Acts 25, 9. 24, 27 x a P ira s *cara3eV3at TOIS
lov&atW, where for the plur. comp, the
Engl. phrase, to be in one s good graces. 1
Meton. an object of favour, something ac
ceptable, 1 Pet. 2, 19. 20 TOVTO x"P ls "" n P
Sew, i. e. this is something well-pleasing to
God ; comp. for the sense 1 Tim. 2. 3. 5, 4.
Col. 3, 20. So genr. Hdian. 2. 15. 9. Diod.
Sic. 13. 101. Xen. Hi. 8. 2, 3, 5; KaraSs.
Xdpiv. Hdian. 2. 3. 15. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 26.
b) Of the grace, favour, good-will of God
and Christ as exercised towards men ; e. g.
where x^P ls s ji ne d with tlprjvr], eXeoj, and
the like, in salutations, including the idea of
every kind of favour, blessing, good, as
proceeding anb TOV 3eou irarpbs <al xvplov
I. Xp. Rom. 1, 7. 1 Cor. 1, 3. 2 Cor. 1, 2.
779
Gal. 1, 3; and so in the introduction to
most of the epistles. Rev. 1, 4. Also 17
X<*pis rov Kvpiov I. X. in the benedictions
at the close of most of the epistles, Rom.
16, 20, 24. 1 Cor. 16, 23. 2 Cor. 13, 13.
Gal. 6, 18. al. .Simpl. 17 \apis in a like
sense, Eph. 6, 24. Col. 4, 18. 1 Tim. 6, 21.
2 Tim. 4, 22. Tit. 3, 15. Heb. 13, 25.
Of Christ, genr. Acts 1 5, 1 1 8ia rfjs x a P lTOS
rou K. I. Xp. 7Ti(rr(vop.(v o-eoSiji/at. 2 Cor.
8, 9. 1 Tim. 1, 14. Of God, genr. the
gracious feeling of approbation, benignity,
love, which God exercises toward any of
the human race ; so x- TOV ^ fov or the like,
Acts 14, 3 roi Xoyw TTJS xdpiToj avrov, the
word of his grace, the gospel, i. q. TO vay-
yf\iov TTjs x- r v Sfov 20, 24. Acts 14, 26
et 15, 40 7rapa8o?Sfls rfj xdptrt rov 3 f v-
Rom. 3, 24 ftuuiMMymoi Suptav TTJ avrov
Xapiri. 1 Cor. 15, 10 ter. 2 Cor. 1. 12. 9,
14. 12. 9 apK.fi croi 17 X^P ls P- ov - Gal. 1* 15.
Eph. 1, 6. Heb. 2, 9. 1 Pet. 4,10.al. With j
TOW 3foC or the like implied, Acts 18, 27
TOIS TTfTTicrTfvKacri. 8ia TTJS xapiTos. Rom. 4,
16. 11,5 comp. in tVcXoyjj. 11, 6 quater.
12, 6. 2 Thess. 2, 16. Heb. 2, 9 xdpin
3foG i. e. through the gracious counsel of
God. 4, 16. al. Here too belong the
phrases tv x<*P iTl TV Tov ! -fy- R (1| n. 5, 15,
iv x ( *P irt Xp. Gal. 1, 6, i. e. the grace of
God through Christ; also Heb. 10, 29 TO
Trvfvp.a TTJS xdptroj, the Spirit of grace,
the gift and earnest of the divine favour.
c) Spec, of the divine grace and favour as
exercised in conferring gifts, graces, bene
fits on man ; 2 Cor. 4,15 Iva rj x^P ls ""Xfo-
vacrafra 8ia T<0>v irXeiovuv TTJV fu^apicrriav
irtpKra-fvcrrj. 8, 1 TT)V x^P lv TOV %*v TTJV
8(8ofifVT]v (v rats (KK\T)criats TTJS Max. James
4, 6 bis. 1 Pet. 5, 5. Particularly as mani
fested in the benefits bestowed in and
through Christ and his Gospel, Eph. 4, 7.
1 Pet. 1, 10 eu TTfpl TTJS (Is vp.as x ( ip lT s
npo<pT)T(va-avTcs. v. 13. Or as exhibited in
the pardon of sins and admission to the di
vine kingdom, i. e. saving grace ; x- r v
3fov, Rom. 5, 15 17 x^P ls ro ^ 3eoG KOI rj 8<a-
ptd. Gal. 2, 21. Tit. 2, II. 3, 7. 1 Pet. 5,
12 ; \dpiy fw^r 1 Pet. 3, 7. Simpl. id. Rom.
1, 5. 5, 2. 17. 20. 21. 6, 1. 14. 15 OVK (o-^fv
VTTO vofiov, aXX" vno \o.piv. Gal. 5, 4. Eph.
2, 5. 8 xaptri e ore <Tcra><rp.tvoi. 1 Pet. 1,
13. al.
3. grace in act and deed, an act of grace,
a favour conferred, a kindness, benefit, bene
faction. a) Genr. Rom. 4, 4 6 pi<r36r ov
Xoyi frrai Kara XP lv ^ a ^ a Kara o(pf[\r]p.a.
Acts 25, 3 aiTovfj.(voi X^P 1 " KaT avrov, i. e.
asking a favour against Paul, to his preju
dice, viz. that he might be sent for to Jeru
salem. Also a gift, alms, 1 Cor. 16, 3
cmtvtyKfiv Tr)v x^P lv vpcov els lepovtraXjjp-.
2 Cor. 8, 4. 6. 7. 19. So Dion. Hal. Ant.
2. 15 fin. Hdian. 2. 3. 19. Pol. 1. 31. 6.
Xen. Ag. 4. 3, 4. b) Of the divine fa
vours, benefits, blessings, gifts conferred on
man through Christ and his Gospel ; espec.
the manifestation of the divine love, John
1, 14 ir\T]pT]s xdptrof KOI aXqSet ay. V. 16
bis, ^dp(i avrl xapiros, see in avrl no. 2 b.
v. 17; comp. 3, 16. 17,23. Genr. Acts 11,
23 18(tiv TTJV x^-P lv T v 3<oC. 1 Cor. 1, 4.
2 Cor. 9, 8. Col. 1, 6. 1 Pet. 4, 10 as /ca-
Xot oiK.ovop.oi TTJS TroiKtXns x^P LTOS %tov.
Jude 4. So particularly the gift of the
Gospel, salvation by grace in Christ ; Acts
13, 43 irpo<r[j,(i>(iv rfj ^dpin rov 3to). 2 Cor.
6, 1. Pllll. 1, 7 (TVyKOlVGOVOVS /iOU TT)S X^P l ~
TOS, i. e. fellow-partakers with me in the
grace of the Gospel. Heb. 12, 15. 13,9
KO\OV yap xapiri ftfftaiova- Sai TIJI/ Kap8iat>,
ov /Spco/iao-ii/, it is good thai the heart be
made steadfast in grace, not in meats, i. e. in
the grace of the Gospel, the Gospel doc
trines ; comp. for the sense, Rom. 14, 15
17. Spec, of the grace or gift of the apos
tleship, the apostolic office, Rom. 12, 3
Xe yco yap, 8tn TTJS ^dpiroj rijs SoSfto-r;? p,ot.
15, 15. 1 Cor. 3, 10. Gal. 2, 9. Eph. 3, 2.
8. 2 Tim. 2, 1. c) Melon, gratification,
pleasure, joy, as arising from a favour or
benefit received ; 2 Cor. 1, 15 t$ov\6p.r)v
npos vfj.as ASfZi/ TTportpov, Iva 8fvrpav
X a P lv *X fr6 > wnere some Mss. read ^apdv.
Philem. 7 in some edit. x^P lv 7"P fx / 1 "
iro\\f)v Kal irapaK\T]iTii>, where also others
read x a p av - Opp- ^VTTT] Tob. 7, 18. Eurip.
Helen. 66 1 or 665 (p.a 8e 8aKpva . . . ir\(ov
4. grace in return for favours, benefits,
Lat. gratia, Fr. graces, i. e. gratitude,
thanks ; e. g. iroia vp.lv X"P ls <>a " rt 5 what
thank have ye ? what thanks do ye de
serve ? Luke 6, 32. 33. 34 ; xP" <X (iV
Tivi, Lat. gratias habere, to be thankful,
Luke 17, 9. 1 Tim. 1, 12. 2 Tim. 1, 3.
Heb. 12, 28; comp. in e^o) no. 2. d. 0.
(2 Mace. 3, 33. Jos. Ant. 7. 9. 4. Pol. 5.
104. 1. Xen. Mem. 3. 11. 2.) So x <*pis
r<a Sew Rom. 6, 17. 1 Cor. 15, 57. 2 Cor.
2, l4. 8,16. 9,15. Dat. x<ip IT i, with thanks,
thankfully, 1 Cor. 10, 30 ; / xP id.
Col. 3, 16. So genr. Diod. Sic. 1. 90 r i,v
dp.oifBf)v TTJS irpos TOVS fvepytTas ^dptror.
Luc. Tim. 36 <ro\ p.iv KU\ r&5 Ait TrXft cmj
X<ipts. Hdian. 5. 1. 13. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 3.
5. Accus. x^P lv as a d v - or prep, before
a genit. Buttm. 5 146- n. 2. j 115. 4 ; Lat.
780
X l / Mt)V
gratid ; pr. in favour of, in behalf of ; hence
on account of, because of, usually put like
gratia, after the case it governs, Buttm. 1. c.
Luke 7, 47 ov x^P lv on which account,
wherefore. Eph. 3, 1 et 14 TOVTOV x^P lv ^
on this account, for this cause. Gal. 3, 19
Tcav 7rapa/3d(Tfa>v xdpiv- 1 Tim. 5, 14. Tit.
1,5. 11. Jude 16. Once before its case in
an interrogation, 1 John 3, 12 KOI x a P lv T L ~
vos f<r(f)a(v avrov ; comp. Herm. ad Vig.
p. 700. Non al. in N. T. Ecclus. 35 [32],
2. Hdian. 3. 2. 61. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 54.
Before its gen. Ecclus. 37, 5. Pol. 1.
64. 3. +
%apl<r(J,a, aros, TO, (xapijTo/iat,) a gift,
grant, benefit, a good conferred, Hesych.
xdpta-fjia- 85)pov. In N. T. only of gifts
and graces imparted from God, e. g. deli
verance from peril, 2 Cor. 1, 11 ; a gift or
quality of the mind, 1 Cor. 7, 7 ; gifts of
Christian knowledge, consolation, confi
dence, Rom. 1, 11. 1 Cor. 1, 7; redemp
tion, salvation through Christ, Rom. 5, 15.
16. 6,23. 11,29. Spec, of the Charis
mata or miraculous gifts imparted to the
early Christians and particularly to Chris
tian teachers by the Holy Spirit, Rom. 12,
6. 1 Cor. 12, 4. 9 ^apio-p-crra iapaTotv. V. 28.
30. 31. 1 Pet. 4, 10. As communicated
with the laying on of hands. 1 Tim. 4, 14.
2 Tim. 1, 6. Comp. in irvevpa D. 2. d.
^api,TO(i), <S, f. oxroi), (^dpir,) to grace,
1. e. to cause to be gracious, acceptable ; Pass.
to be gracious, acceptable, Ecclus. 18, 17.
Liban. 4. p. 1071. In N. T. to grace, to
favour, spoken only of the divine favour ;
Luke 1 , 28 x P f > *:fX a / 3l1 " co / i "7 hail, thou
favoured sc. of God. Also of spiritual
graces; Eph. 1, 6 eV T; [^dpm] e^apiVa)-
Tfv ruins with which [grace] he hath graced
us, in which he hath richly imparted grace
unto us, i. e. in the forgiveness of our sins,
comp. v. 7. So Test. XII Patr. p. 698 lv
j rjiurjv, Kai 6 <ra>Trjp e ^aptYoxre p.e ev
f, Kal eXvcre p..
Xappdv, fj, indec. Charran, Heb. T^H
Haran, also Xdppav Jos. Ant. 1. 16. 1 ; pr.
n. of a city in the northern part of Mesopo
tamia, where Abraham sojourned for a time
on his way to the land of Canaan, Acts 7,
2. 4. Comp. Gen. 11, 31. 12, 5. Jos. Ant.
1. c. et 1. 19. 4. It was afterwards called
by the Greeks and Romans Kdp pai, Came ;
was a place of considerable importance ;
and became celebrated by the defeat and
death of Crassus. See Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr.
I. ii. p. 149. Ritter Erdk. X. p. 243 sq. XI.
p. 291 sq.
ov, 6, (xapdcro-a>,) Lat. charta,
paper, a leaf of paper, made of the layers
of the papyrus, 2 John 12. Ceb. Tab. 4.
Dioscor. I. 116. See Adam s Rom. Ant.
p. 506. Diet, of Antt. art. Liber.
OTOS, TO, ^ai, ^o-fcco, a
chasm, gulf, Luke 16, 26. Sept. for nna
2 Sam. 18, 17. Palsph. 29. 5. Luc. D.
Mort. 21. 1. Plato Rep. 359. d.
^et\09, fos, ovs, TO, I. a lip ; Plur.
TO. x et %7> the lips ; Rom. 3, 13 tor do-7n 8a>>
VTTO TO. X f ^ T } avTtav. Heb. 13, 15 Kapnbv
XAeiui>, see in Kapnos no. 2. d. 1 Pet. 3,
10. As the outward instrument of speech,
the lips, Matt. 15, 8 et Mark 7, 6 6 \abs
OVTOS rots ^ftXeo-t p.e Tip.a, i. e. only with
their lips, in words only, quoted from Is.
29, 13 where Sept. for iisto; a s also Job 2,
10. Prov. 17, 4. ssep. So Palseph. 48. 2.
Luc. D. Deor. 5. 2. Xen. Conv. 5. 7. Me-
ton. from the Heb. a language, dialect, like
tongue; 1 Cor. 14, 21 V ^fiXeo-tv tTepois,
in allusion to Is. 28, 1 1 where Sept. and
HBiU. So also Sept. and fiSiU Gen. 11, 1.
6. 9 ; Heb. ^Sia, Sept. yXio-o-a, Is. 19, 18.
2. Trop. TO ^elXoy TT/J SaXao-a?;?, the lip
of the sea, the shore, Heb. 11, 12. Sept. and
S-lBia Gen. 22, 17. Ex. 14, 31 ; X - i irora-
Hov Ex. 7, 15. So of a river, Jos. B. J. 3.
10. 7. Diod. Sic. 3. 10. Hdot. 4. 141 ; x >
rfs Td(pov Thuc. 3. 23.
>, f. do-ft), (x/*a> kindr. x a>")) to
storm, to raise a storm, Xen. CEc. 8. 16 ;
also to winter, to pass the winter, Diod. Sic.
19. 37. Xen. Hell. 1. 2. 15. In N. T. Pass.
Xei/J-dfrnai, to be storm-beaten, tempest-tossed
at sea ; Acts 27, 18 a-(po8pS)s 8e x^ab,Li-
va>v rjp,a>i>. So Jds. Ant. 12. 3. 3 ^et^afo-
p-fvrjs yens. Luc. D. Deor. 26. 2 wzurat x-
Plato Ion 540. b.
Xelpappos, ov, 6, fj, adj. (x^a, pea,, )
winter-flowing, wintry, as x- noTajjios Horn.
II. 5. 88. Soph. Antig. 712. Epict. Fragm.
1. ed. Schweigh. In N. T. Subst. 6 x f -
fj,appos, a storm-brook, winter -torrent,
which flows in the rainy season or winter,
but is dry in summer ; spoken of the Kidron
John 18, 1 ; see art. KeSpwy. Sept. and
^H? of the Kidron, 2 Sam. 15, 23. 1 K. 2,
38. 15, 13. So genr. Luc. Hermot. 86.
Xen. Hell. 4. 4. 7. Strictly poet, for ^-
fjidppoos, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 234, 669.
j(eifJM>V) o>i>of, 6, (^fl/Lia, kindr. ^tcov,)
pr. stormy or rainy iveaiher, e. g.
1. Genr. storm, tempest, foul weather;
Matt. 16, 3 at irpai- eri^/xepoi/ x el P<*>v. Acts
27, 20 ^et/icoi/os re OVK oXi yov eiriKfiufvov.
X C P
781
Sopt. for Dttia Ezra. 10, 9. Job 37, 6. Jos.
Ant. 6. 5. 6. JEl. V. H. 8. 5. Plut. Timol.
19. 28 TOO Xet/iOWOf (TTlKdfJLfVOV. Xen. Mem.
3. 5. 6.
2. Meton. the season of rains and storms,
the rainy season, winter ; for the winter of
Palestine, see Bibl. Res. in Palest. II. p.
96 sq. John 10, 22 KOI xetjiwi/ rjv. 2 Tim.
4, 21. Genit. as time when, ^ei/ion/or, in
winter, Matt. 24, 20. Mark 13, 18. Sept.
for IPO Cant. 2, 1 1 . Diod.- Sic. 1. 41 init.
Dem. i24. 3. Xen. Mem. 1.2. 1. Genit.
Xen. Conv. 2. 18.
i
X l Pi P?) /i 1 TO hand, the human
hand ; Pltir. at x f ~ l P es > the hands ; Matt. 3,
12 OV TO TTTUOV (V TTJ X fl P^ C.VTOV. 5, 30 ft T)
dfid (TOV ^elp (TKav8aXifi erf. 8, 15 ; TTJV
X f L P a fx v npdv\. fT)pafj.fj.(injvl2, 10. Mark
3, 1. 3. Matt. 15, 20 dv nrrois ^f peril/ cpayeli .
26, 23 6 ffj.pd\l/as p.tr e /iov tv rco rpv/3Xta>
TTJV xelpa, in allusion to the oriental manner
of eating. Matt. 27, 24. Mark 3, 5. Luke 6,
I. 24, 39. John 20, 25. 27. Acts 3, 7. 17,
25. 28, 3. 4. 1 Cor. 4, 12 et 1 Thess. 4, 1 1
tpydf crSai THIS Idiais X f P~ 1 - Gal. 6, 1 1 et
Philem. 19 eypa^a rfj epf) xetpt. Col. 4, 18
6 dcnracr/jios rfj (p.fj x ft p i - Heb. 12, 12. James
4, 8. 1 John 1, 1. al. saep. So of angels,
Matt. 4, 6 iiii x fl P<0> v dpovcri ere. Luke 4,
II. Rev. 1, 16. 17. 6, 5. 8,4. al. Sept.
very often for 1? , as Gen. 22, 6. 24, 2.
Prov. 26, 15. Is. 6, 6. (Luc. D. Deor. 26.
1. Hdian. 1. 9. 7. Xen. An. 6. 1. 9. ib. 1.
10. 1.) In phrases; e. g. tpya xp&>i> TI-
vos, the works of one s hand*, idols, Acts 7,
41 ; evil deeds or conduct, Rev. 9, 20 ; of
God, the works of creation, Heb. 1, 10. 2,
7 ; comp. below in no. 2, and also in tpyov
no. 3. For alptiv TTJV x e W a Rev. 10, 5, see
in aipv no. 1. For other frequent phrases
and constructions, see the following arti
cles : 8t|tof no. 2. a ; e /creiVw no. 1 ; eVm-
pw no. 1 ; eVt$dXX<a no. 1 ; Vt3ecriy, eVt-
Ttinp.i no. 1. b ; eVtXa/zjSdi a) no. 1. a ; Kara-
ereto) ; Kpartd) no. 1. b; I/OTTO).
2. Of God, anthropopathically, i. q. the
powerful hand of God ; e. g. Acts 4, 30 eV
ro> TTjv X fl P^ crov (KTfivtiv ere (Is laaiv, comp.
in eVreiVw no. 1. Elsewhere to the hand of
God as the instrument of action and of
power, is ascribed that which strictly be
longs to God himself; comp. in oc/>3oX/io r
no. 2. Acts 4, 28 ocra 17 x e P crov * a "7
3ov\r) crov irpou>pi(Tt yej/fcrSat. 7, 50 ov^i rj
X(i,3 pov eVot ijcre ravra ndvra ; 1 Pet. 5, 6.
So ra fpyu T>V xetpeo* TOU 3eoi), see above
in no. 1, and in tpyov no. 3. Comp. Sept.
and I? Is. 66, 2. Ps. 103, 22. 8, 6. Also
i) \fip Kvplov rfv /xer avrov, the hand of the
Lord was with him, for help, aid, i. q. the
Lord was with him. Luke 1, 66. Acts 11,
21. Sept. and B BS> PiirP 15 i Sam. 22,
17. 2 Sam. 3, 12. Further, Acts 13, 11
(Sou, x f ip Kvplov 7rt ere , lo ! the hand of the
Lord is upon t/iee, for punishment. Sept.
for B b? vr Am. 1, 8 ; ^ Ez. 13, 9 :
3 /n 1 Sam. 7, 13. 12, 15 ; comp. Heb. Lex.
"^ no. 1. b, c. Non al.
3. With Prepositions, mostly by Hebra
ism, where to ^ei p as the instrument of ac
tion and power, is often ascribed what
strictly belongs to the person himself or to
his power ; cornp. above in no. 2. E. g.
a) 8 1 a x fl pos v. x fl P^ v TWOS, by the
hand or hands of any one, by his interven
tion, i. q. Sid TIVOS. Mark 6, 2 Swdpfis TOI-
aiirai. dia TOJV ^etpoii/ avrov yivovrai. i. e. are
done by him. Acts 2, 23. 5, 12 8ia TU>V x-
ptav TUIV OTT. tytvfTO o-Tjfj.f ia Kal Ttpara. 7,
25.11,30. 14,3. 15,23. 19, ll.nonal.
Sept. and B *ra Lev. 10, 11. 2 Chr. 34,
14. Sept. often eV xp , 1 K. 2, 25. 12,
15 ; see below in lett. c. Heb. Lex. "^ aa.
b) tls ^eipds TWOS, into the hands of
any one, i. e. into his power ; so chiefly
TrapaStSoVat etj x- ^ att - 17 22 - 26 i 45.
Mark 9, 31. 14, 41. Luke 9, 44. 24, 7.
Acts 21, 11. 28, 17. non al. Comp. in Tra-
pa8i8(op,i no. 1. Sept. for s "T3 -JPi
1 Sam. 23, 4. 12. 14. Job 16, 11. al. Sept.
oftener eV xeipi, Judg. 2, 14. 6, 1. al. Also
with verbs of committing, SiSoVcu rt etr ^.
John 13, 3 ; Trapari S^i e*y ^. Luke 23,46.
Sept. and Heb. Gen. 42, 37. (Pol. 3. 52. 7.
Dem. 32. 1.) Once e ^7r/Trreti eiy xelpds
rtwy, to fall into the hands of any one, into
his power, for punishment, Heb. 10, 31.
Sept. for B *na bE3 2 Sam. 24, 14. 1 Chr.
21, 13. So Ecclus. 2, 18. 38, 15. Comp.
e X3eIi/ (Is x^P as ^uc. Gymnas. 25. Xen.
Cyr. 2. 4. 15. c) tv x fl P - rtv Si once
i. q. eij ^eipdy TIVOS, comp. eV no. 4. John
3, 35 Trdvra 8t8(i>K(v eV Trj ^ftpt OVTOV.
(Sept. for B TJ3 -jni Josh. 2, 24. Judg. 1,
2.) Elsewhere i. q. 8ia ^etpo j TIVOS, see
above in lett. a, i. e. by or through the inter
vention of any one, Acts 7, 35 V x- dyyi-
\ov. Gal. 3, 19 eV ^. /iecnrov. Sept. for
B ra Num. 15, 23. Jer. 37, 2. So Ec
clus. 48, 20. 49, & d) e /t xf po* rti/or,
ow^ c///ie ?iand of any one, out of his power,
after verbs of freeing, delivering, and the
like ; Luke 1,71 o-caTrjpiav e *c ^etpoy irdv-
TU>V <crX. v. 74. John 10, 28. 29. 39. Acts
12, 11. 24,7 Avcri aj . . . [aii-ov] e < TU>V ^ei-
ptav TJH&V dnrjyayf. Sept. for " JO Gen. 32,
11. Ex. 18, 9. 10. So Jos. Vit. $ 15 Seoi
782
puwacr3ai p.f tK TTJS fKfivatv %fip6s. Comp.
Luc. D. Deor. 11. 2. +
Xeipaywyed), cS, f. qo-w, (^eipaywyor,)
to lead by the hand, c. ace. Acts 9, 8. 22,
11. Artemid. 5. 20. Luc. Tirn. 30, 32.
Diod. Sic. 13. 20.
%eipay(i)y6$, O u, 6, fj, adj. (x p y>
dywyr/,) leading by the hand, a hand-leader,
Acts 13, 11. Artemid. 1. 50 TucpXous eVoi-
rja-fv, Iva xpay<uyoi? 7o-o>irai. Pint, de
Fortun. 2 fin.
Xf p> ypd(p.) chirography, hand-writing,
Dion. Hal. Ant. 5. 8. Pol. 30. 8. 4. In
N. T. meton. a hand-writing, manuscript,
something written by hand, e. g. the Mosaic
law, the letter in antith. to the spirit, Col.
2, 14; comp. Eph. 2, 15. So genr. Pol.
30. 8. 4 ; and of a written obligation, bond,
Tob. 5, 3. 9, 5. Artemid. 3. 40.
XeipOTTOirjTOS, ou, 6, rj, adj. (xe/p,7rou<,)
made with hands, artificial, external, e. g.
vaos xeipoTj-oiTjro? Mark 14, 58. Acts 7, 48.
17, 24. Eph. 2, 11 irepiroij.fi x- Heb. 9, 11.
24. Judith 8, 18. Hdian. 8. 1. 14. Xen.
An. 4. 3. 5.
^eipOTOVeWj cS, f. 770-0), (xeiporovos ,
Xfi p, TfiVw,) to stretch out the hand, to hold
up the hand, as in voting ; hence to vote, to
give one s vote, by holding up the hand, in-
trans. Pol. 9. 30. 5. In N. T. trans, to choose
by vote, to appoint ; c. ace. et dat. Acts 14,
23 x ft P OTOV *] (TavTfS avrois TtpffflUvTepovs.
Pass. 2 Cor. 8, 19. [2 Tim. 4, 23. Tit. 3,
16.] So Jos. Ant. 13. 2. 2 x fl P OTOl ^t JLfV
ere a-f]p.fpov dpxtfpfa. Hdian. 7. 10. 3.
Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 11.
%ipa)i>. ovos, 6, 17, worse, irreg. Compa-
rat. to adj. KOKOS, from an obsol. posit, xw*
see Buttm. j 68. 2 ; spoken of state, condi
tion, quality, Matt. 9, 16 et Mark 2, 21
crxio"fi,a x f ^P v yiverai. Matt. 1 2, 45 Ta t(r\a-
TO. rov ai/3p. fKfivov yiverai. x f ip ova T( ""
npvruv. 27,64. Mark 5, 26. Luke 11, 26.
John 5, 14. 2 Pet. 2, 20. Of punishment,
worse, more severe, Heb. 10, 29. So Wisd.
15, 18. Hdian. 3. 13. 14. Diod. Sic. 20. 57.
Xen. Mem. 4. 5. 6. Trop. of persons, in a
moral sense ; 1 Tim. 5, 8 (MHO-TOD -jftlptov-
2 Tim. 3, 13. So ^Eschin. 60. 15. Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 32.
Xepovfllp, Heb. Plur. D^VO, cheru
bim, from Sing. 21">3, Sept. x f Pv& Ex. 41,
18, a cherub ; in N. T. spoken of the golden
figures representing the cherubim and pla
ced on or over the ark, Heb. 9, 5 ; comp.
Sept. and Heb. Ex. 25, 18 sq.--The cheru
bim, in the theology of the Hebrews, are
beings of a celestial nature, having a form
composed from the figures of a man, eagle,
ox, and lion, as the emblems of wisdom and
strength, with four wings ; comp. Ez. c. 1.
10. As to their office, they are first men
tioned as guarding the gate of Paradise,
Gen. 3, 24 ; then, as bearing the throne of
God upon their wings swiftly through the
clouds, 2 Sam. 22, 11. Ps. 18, 12. Ez. 1. c.
Golden figures of cherubim were placed on
or over the ark, so as to cover it, Ex. 25,
1 8 sq. and as the ark was the seat of God s
visible presence, he is hence said to dwell
between the cherubim, 1 Sam. 4, 4. 2 Sam.
6, 2. Ps. 80, 2. 99, 1. When the temple
was built, other like images were placed
over the ark and around the holy of holies,
1 K. 6, 23 sq. 8, 6 sq. See espec. Heb.
Lex. art. 2113 J os . Ant. 3. 6. 5 TW 8
fTT&efiMTi avTT)s [TTJ! KijSwroC] rj<Tav irpocrTV-
Tffis ftiio ^fpovjSeTr /tei avrovs E/Spaioi *a-
Xouo r t. ib. 8. 3. 3.
%ijpa, as, f), (x^poj,) a widaw, one Oe
reaved of a husband; Matt. 23, 13 [14] olnias
Tcav xnp<*> 1 - Mark 12, 40. 42 p.ia x*!P a TTTO)-
XJ. v. 43. Luke 2, 37. 4, 25. 7, 12. 18,3.
5. 20,47. 21,2.3. Acts 6,1. 9,39.41.
1 Cor. 7, 8. 1 Tim. 5, 3. 4. 5. 9. 11. 16 bis
James 1, 27. Sept. for ^5^ Gen. 38, 11.
Ex. 22, 22. 24. al. (2 Mace. 3, 10. Soph.
Aj. 653. Luc. de Mort. Peregr. 12.) With
yvvr] added ; Luke 4, 26 Trpor yvvaiKa xnP av
to a widuio woman. Sept. yvvf) x*!P a f r
ns^bx 2 Sam. 14, 5. 1 K. 7, 14. So Jos.
Ant. 8. 13. 2. 1 lut. Mor. II. p. 28. ^Esop.
Fab. 24. Poet, of a city left desolate, Rev.
18, 7 ; comp. Is. 47, 8. Lam. 1, 1.
^^9, adv. yesterday, John 4, 52. Acts
7, 28. Heb. 13, 8. Sept. for iian Gen. 31,
2. 2 Sam. 3, 17. Hdian. 8. 6. 3. Luc. D.
Deor. 7. 3. Xen. An. 6. 4. 18. The Attics
wrote also e^3e f, comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p.
323.
ou, 6, (xXtot, px w a c
liarch, captain of a thousand, Sept. for "ib
D^B^S Deut. 1, 15. 2 Sam. 18, 1. Xen.
Cyr. 3. 3. 11 crvviKaXecre p.vpidpxovs KOI
X^tdpxovs KCU ra^idpxovs KOI Xo^ayouj.
In N. T. a chiliarch, put for a commander,
captain, a military chief, viz.
1. Genr. Mark 6, 21. Acts 25, 23. Rev.
6, 15. 19, 18. Jos. Ant. 7. 2. 2.
2. Spec, a tribune, a military tribune, an
officer of the Roman armies, six of whom
were attached to each legion and were its
chief officers. In battle each tribune seems
to have had charge often centuries : whence
783
prob. the Greek name x i ^ a PX s see ^~
am s Rom. Ant. p. 369, comp. p. 193. Diet.
of Antt. art. Exercitus, p. 503. In N. T.
spoken of the tribune Claudius Lysias, who
commanded the garrison in the fortress An-
tonia at Jerusalem, Acts 21,31. 32. 33. 37.
22, 24. 26. 27. 28. 29. 23, 10. 15. 17. 18.
19. 22. 24, 7. 22. So Hdian. 3. 12. 18.
Dion. Hal. Ant. 6. 4.
3. Spoken of the captain or prefect of the
temple, John 18, 12 ; see fully in orpcrnj-
yos no. 2, and oTretpo no. 2.
^tXia9, d8os, 17, (xtXtot,) a chiliad, a
thousand, the noun of number, Luke 14, 31
bis. Acts 4, 4. 1 Cor. 10, 8. Rev. 5, 11. 7,
4. 5 ter. 6 ter. 7 ter. 8 ter. 11,13. 14, 1. 3.
21, 16. Sept. for C]i Gen 24,60. Ex.
12, 37. Luc. Hermot. 56. Plato Phaedr.
256. e. Comp. Buttm. 70.
%i\ioi, at, a, adj. numeral, a thousand,
2 Pet. 3, 8 bis. Rev. 11, 3. 12, 6. 14,20.
20, 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. Sept. for S)b Gen. 20,
16. Ex. 38, 25. Hdian. 1. 15/19. Xen.
Hell. 1. 4. 21. Comp. Buttm. $70.
Xi o?, ov, 17, Chios, now Scio, one of the
larger Greek islands, lying near the coast
of Asia Minor, between Samos and Lesbos.
and celebrated for its mastix and wine. Acts
20, 15. Did. Sic. 5. 81. Comp. Hor. Od.
3. 19. 5. Pococke Descr. of the East; II.
i. p. 1- f
yyrwv^ 5>vos, 6, (Heb. ^3h3 ,) a tunic,
the inner garment, worn next the skin,
mostly with sleeves, and reaching usually
to the knees, rarely to the ancles ; see Heb.
Lex. art. ^^3. Adam s Rorn. Ant. p. 416.
Diet, of Antt. art. Tunica. So Matt. 5, 40
rat TOV \iTotvd crov Aa/Seiy. Luke 6, 29.
John 19, 23 bis. Acts 9, 39. Jude 23.
Sometimes two tunics seem to have been
worn, prob. of different stuffs, for ornament
or luxury ; Matt. 10, 10. Mark 6, 9. Luke
3, 11. 9, 3. Hence is said of the high
priest, biappfj^as TOVS x tT ^ vas $** Mark
14, 63 ; comp. 2 Mace. 4, 38. Jos. Ant. 3.
7. 4, wherp ^mov is the ^ S E or outer tunic.
Sept. genr. for ftths Gen. 37, 3. 2 Sam.
15, 32. Cant. 5, 4. --E1. V. H. 1. 16 iv
&VVTCI aVTOV TOV ^ITUtVa, KOI Sot/LtOTlOJ 7T6-
pifidkoufvov. Luc. D. Deor. 13. 2. Diod.
Sic, 4. 38. Xen. Cyr. 6. 4. 1, 2.
%wi>, 6vos, T), snow, Matt. 28, 3. Mark
9, 3. Rev. 1,14. Sept. for &U Job 37, 6.
Is. 1, 18. JE\. V. H. 7. 6. Hdian. 3. 3. 9.
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 30.
v\a/AU9, vSor, f], chlamys, a wide cloak
worn sometimes by kings, Jos. Ant. 5. 1.
10. Hdian. 7. 5. 7 ; by military officers,
2 Mace. 12, 35. JEL V. H. 14. 10 ; by sol
diers and others Plant. Rud. 2. 2. 9. Xen.
Mem. 2. 7. 5 ; also by a hunter, Luc. D.
Deor. 11. 2. In N. T. prob. the Roman
paludamentum, officer s cloak, usually of
purple, Matt. 27, 28. 31 ; see in 7rop<pupa fin.
The paludamentum was hung loosely over
the shoulders, being fastened across the
breast by a clasp ; and reached below the
knees; see Adam s Ant. p. 371. Diet, of
Antt. art. Paludamentum, Chlamys.
X\ei/aa>, f. d<r<a, (x^iy,) to jest, to de
ride, to scoff, absol. Acts 17, 32 ; also Acts
2, 13 Rec. where others StaxXevafco q. v .
Wisd. 11, 14. Pol. 4. 3. 13. Aristoph. Ran.
376 ; c. ace. Plut. Timol. 15. Dem. 78. 12.
lukewarm, Rev. 3, 16. Athen. 3. p. 123.
e, vSup x*- Plut - de Fluv - 25 - 3 -
X\6r), TJS, TI, Chloe, pr. n. of a female
Christian at Corinth, 1 Cor. 1, 11.
d, 6v, (xA 7> x or > P r - P a -
green, yellowish-green, the colour of the first
shoots of grass and herbage, Horn. Od. 16.
17. In N. T.
1 . Genr. green, verdant, like young her
bage ; Mark 6, 39 eVt TW x^ w P<? XP T V-
Rev. 8, 7. 9, 4. Sept. for P" Gen. 1, 30.
Is. 15, 6 ; p 1 ?; 2 K. 19, 26.JE\. V. H. 13.
16. Plut. Romul. 20. Thuc. 4. 6.
2. pale, dun, of a horse, Rev. 6, 8 innos
xXeopor . Artemid. 1 . 77 or 79 x^o>Pr yap
6 xpv&os. Anthol. Gr. III. p. 11 x^ (u p | 7 1
(rapxa. lies. Scut. 231 x^- aftdpas.
X^S , six hundred and sixty-six, the
number for which these letters stand, viz.
X 600, f 60, r 6 ; see Buttm. $ 2. n. 3.
Rev. 13, 18.
^oi/co9, 17, 6v, (\oos, x o ^ f >) f earth,
earthy, terrene, 1 Cor. 15, 47. 48 bis. 49.
Only in N. T.
^oiw, IKOS, fj, a chcenix, an Attic mea
sure for grain and things dry, equal to the
48th part of the Attic medimnus, or to the
eighth part of a Roman modius, and conse
quently nearly equivalent to one quart
English ; see in art. /wSSior. A chantx of
grain was the daily allowance for one man,
whether soldier or slave, Hdot. 7. 187 ; see
Boeckh Staatsh. der. Ath. I. p. 99 sq. So
Rev. 6, 6 bis, x "^ O-ITOV 8r)vapiov, nai rptls
XoiViKf s KptSf/r 8nvapiov, implying excessive
dearness, since the ordinary price of a me
dimnus of wheat in Attica and Sicily did not
exceed five or six drachma? or denarii ; see
Bosckh 1. c. p. 102 sq. Sept. Ez. 45. 10.
784
11. Ml V. H. 1. 26. Diod. Sic. 19.49.
Xen. An. 1. 5. 6.
^0^30?, ou, 6, 17, a swine; Matt. 7, 6,
comp. in <i. Matt. 8, 30. 31. 32 bis.
Mark 5, 11. 12. 13. [14.] 16. Luke 8, 32.
33. 15, 15. 16. ^El. V. H. 2. 11. Hdian.
5. 6. 21. Xen. An. 7. 8. 5.
%p\d(i), >, f. TJO-W, (xXr;.) to be bilious,
melancholy, mad, i. q. fj.\ayxo\da, Aris-
toph. Nub. 833. Later and in N. T. i. q.
Xo\ovp,ai, to be fall of gall, to be angry, en
raged, c. dat. pers. John 7, 23 e/xoi ^oXarf.
So 3 Mace. 3, 1. Mosch. 1. 10. Artemid. 1.
4. Diog. Laert. 9. 66. Schol. in Aristoph.
Plut. 12, xoXav Trapa ro is Am/coij, TO
3ai jrapa rots KOIVOIS, TO
s, TJ, the bile, gall, Palaeph. 27.
2. Plato Rep. 564. b ; then as the seat of
anger, choler, wrath, Luc. Fugit. 19. Dern.
778. 8. In N. T. gall, bitterness, viz.
1. poison, venom, trop. Acts 8, 23 ds yap
XO\TJV niKpias . . . 6pa> (re ovra, i. q. (Is x~
\T]V TtiKpdv, bitter gall, venom ; see in TriKpia
and crvvSfcrpos. Sept. pr. for 15 6O poppy,
poison, Deut. 29, 17. 32, 32. Plut. Romul.
17 UXTTTfp 10V KOI XoXJjJ tvltOV ^rjptCOV.
2. From the Heb. bitter herbs, e. g. worm
wood, poppy, myrrh, and the like ; Matt.
27, 34 fftaiKav aurw mclv oos fj.frd ^oX^s
uffj.iyfj.evov, comp. Mark 15, 23; see fully
in ooy. Sept. for "i$?? wormwood, Prov.
5, 4. Lam. 3, 15 ; and for tixi poppy, Ps.
C9, 22. Jer. 8, 14.
%009, 6, (x">, x o/c0 ) contr. nominat.
X<>vs, gen. p^oof, dat. ^cu, ace. x^ v - com P-
Passow s. v. Buttm. 58 pen. earth, as
dug out and thrown up, a heap of earth,
mound, Hdot. 1 . 1506 ^ovy 6 ft-opvx^eis.
Pol. 4. 40. 7. Thuc. 2. 76. In N. T. genr.
loose earth, dirt, dust; Mark 6. 11 enriva.-
are rov \ovv KT\. i. q. Koviopros in Matt.
10, 14; see in eVrii/do-<ra>. (Sept. for IS*
Is. 52, 2.) Rev. 18, 19 e(3a\ov xvv " T^S
Kf(j)a\as aiirvv, in token of grief, mourning ;
see in a-rro86s, and so Sept. for IBS Josh. 7,
6. Sept. genr. for "> Gen. 2, 7. 2 Chr.
J, 9. So Hdian. 8. 4. 11.
Xopafyv) fj, indec. Chorazin, written
also in Mss. XopafdiV, Xwpa^tV, or x^P a
Zlv, a place of Galilee mentioned in connec
tion with Bethsaida and Capernaum, and
probably near them, Matt. 11, 21. Luke 10,
13. According to Eusebius and Jerome in
Onomast. Chorazin was a village (KM/XI;) of
Galilee, two Roman miles from Capernaum,
already deserted in their day ; see Rosenm.
Bibl. Geogr. II. ii. p. 72. Reland Palaest. p.
721 sq. Bibl. Res. in Palest. III. p. 294.
u>, f. 770-0),
ayca,) to be chorus-leader, to lead a chorus ol
singers and dancers, Anthol. Gr. I. 73 ;
trop. Luc. Necyom. 16. Plato Theaet. 27.
p. 179. d. Then, to lead out or furnish a
chorus on public occasions at one s own ex
pense, for which purpose at Athens persons
called xopqyoi were appointed from eacli
tribe, Dem. 565. 11. Xen. Mem. 3. 4. 3, 6.
Xen. Ath. 1. 13 xop^yovcrt ot TrXoiicrtot.
Sturz Lex. Xen. art. xopyyos. Potter s Gr.
Ant. I. p. 86. Diet, of Antt. art. Choregus.
Hence genr. and in N. T. to furnish, to
supply, to give, c. ace. 1 Pet. 4, 1 1 e toqu
es T/y [j)j/] ^op^yei 6 3edy. 2 Cor. 9, 10 6 8e
fmxoprjyaiv cnrtpfj-a rw (rnfipovri . . . XP r )~
yfjcrai Kal ir\rfi{jvai rov a-jropov vp.>v, where
for the Opt. see Matth. 513. Buttm. J 139.
m. 7. Winer 5 42. 5. So Ecclus. 1, 10. 25.
JEl V. H. 4. 19. Hdian. 1. 6. 9. Diod. Sic.
2. 35 xoprj-yotlcra ras rpo(pas a<p3oi>a>s.
%o/?09, oO, 6, a dance, ring-dance, and
in general, dancing as connected with music
and song, espec. on festive occasions ; Luke
15, 25 rjnovtre crv/Jifptovias Knl ^opaiy. Sept,
for i-lbiira Ex. 15,20. Judg. 11,34. Horn.
II. 16^ 18. Luc. D. Deor. 22. 3. Dem. 530.
23. Xen. Hi. 6. 2. Meton. a chorus, troop
of dancers and singers, Jos. Ant. 7. 4. 2
Hdian. 4. 2. 9. Xen. Mem. 3. 2. 12.
Xpprafo, f. ao-cB, (xo proy,) to feed with
grass, hay ; to fodder ; pr. beasts, c. ace.
Hes. Op. 450 or 454. Plato Rep. 372. d.
In N. T. genr. to feed, to Jill with food, to
satisfy, to satiate ; spoken
1. Of birds of prey; Pass. c. ?K TWOS,
Rev. 19, 21 Ta opvea e^opracrS?; fK TO>I>
2. Of persons, in the usage of the later
Greek, Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 200. Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 64; so c. accus. expr. or impl.
Matt. 15, 33 cdtrre ^oprdcrai o\\ov TocroC-
TOV. Pass. Matt. 14, 20 KCU e<f)ayov irdvrts
KOI e xoprdo-Srjo-uj/. 15, 37. Mark 6, 42. 7,
27. 8, 8. Luke 9, 17. John 6, 26. Phil. 4,
12. James 2, 16. Sept. for sab Jer. 5, 7.
Ps. 37, 19. (Arr. Epict. 1. 9. "19. Athen.
3. p. 99. f. Plut. Symp. 1. 2. 2.) With
a further adjunct of the material, c. gen.
Mark 8, 4 TOVTOVS . . . ^oprdtrai aprons.
Matth. 5 352. With drro TWOS, Luke 16,
21 {irSvfJ.aiv ^opratrSfji at airb r&v ^t^icof.
Sept. c. gen. for 3 sa(t) Lam. 3, 15. 30 ; c.
dno for ) Sato Ps. 104, 13. So c. gen.
Anthol. Gr. III. p- 22. Trop. to satisfy the
desire of any one, to fill; Pass. Matt. 5, 6.
Luke 6, 21.
^opracr/jLa, aros, TO, (^oprdfo),) fodder,
forage, green or dry, for animals, Sept. for
785
Gen. 24, 25. 32. Pol. 9. 4. 3. Diod.
Sic. *20. 76. In N. T. genr. food, suste
nance, for persons, Acts 7, 1 1 . So XO PTOJ
Anth. Gr. I. p. 119.
^opro?, ov, 6, (kindr. Lat. hortus, ) pr.
an inclosure, yard, court, Horn. II. 11. 773
or 774 ; espec. for cattle, ib. 24. 640 ; then
of a place or range of pasturage, a pasture,
range, Eurip. Iph. Taur. 134 ^oprot tv-
SerSpot. ib. Cyclop. 504 or 507. Find. Ol.
13. 62 x^pTot \fovros. Meton. fodder for
animaJs, green or dry, grass, hay, Hes. Op.
604 or 608. Luc. As in. 15. Xen. Cyr. 8. 6.
12. An. 1. 5. 10 xoprov Kov<pov. Hence
genr. and in N. T. grass, herbage; Matt.
6, 30 rov x<>pTov TOU dypov. 14, 19. Mark
6, 39 fVi T<u xXeapw X"P T V- Luke 12, 28 .
John 6, 10. 1 Cor. 3, 12. James 1, 10. 11.
1 Pet. 1, 24ter. Rev. 8, 7. 9, 4. Also of
grain as growing, Matt. 1 3, 26. Mark 4, 28.
Sept. for -psn Ps. 38, 2. Is. 40, 7. 8;
SiBS Gen. 2/5. Prov. 19, 12. So Plut
Romul. 8. Xen. An. 1. 5. 5 ov yap rfv ^o p-
Tor, ov8e aXXo SeV8poi> ov8ei>, dXXa
Xov^as, a, 6. Chuzas, pr. n. of the
steward of Herod Antipas, Luke 8, 3. See
in (ir iToTTos no. 1.
%o?, see
*Xpdw, , f. ,70-00, contracted in 77 instead
of a, like faco, Buttm. $ 105. n. 5. The
root, xpaco under different forms, has in
prose four different significations, viz. xp a
to viler an oracle, not found in N. T. ;
KiXpr)p.i to supply with, to lend; xpaopai
to use : XPV i m P ers - & needs, behooves; see
in Buttm. $114. Passow in xP a<a - n
N.T.
I. Ki xp;p.ij to lend, see in its order.
II. xpao/iai, f. 7jo-op.at, Mid. depon. aor.
1 t xpTjo-ap-Tji/, Imperat. xprjo-ai 1 Cor. 7, 21 ;
to use, to make use of, c. dat. Buttm. 5 1 33.
4. a. Matth. $ 396. 1 . a) Of things, Acts
27, 17 jSorjaeiW ( xpuvro. 1 Cor. 7, 21. 31.
9, 12. 15. 2 Cor. 1, 17. 3, 12. 1 Tim. 1, 8.
5, 23 olva> oXt yw XP- ^ Wisd. 2, 6.
jEl. V. H. 5. 1. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 4. b)
Of persons, to use well or ill. to treat, c. dat.
et adv. Acts 27. 3 <piXay3pa>7ra>f re 6 lov-
Xtos T IIavX<0 xprjo-ap-eror. With adv.
simpl. 2 Cor. 13, 10 Iva. napuv /.u] aVoTopwj
(vfuv) xpi7o-o>p.at, lest I treat, ynu sharply,
use sharpness, comp. Sept. FMh. 1, 19. 9,
27. Sept. for b ntoS Gen. IP, 6. 19, 8.
So Jos. Ant. 2. 15. 1 x aXeTi-ws. Hilian. 3. 13.
8. Xen. Mem. 4. 6. 5.
III. Impers. ^p^impf. f xp iv, inf. xpiji/at,
Buttm. j 1 14 ; pr. there is use for ; hence,
50
it needs, it behooves, it ought, Germ, et
braucht ; c. inf. James 3, 10 ov xp*l rav-
TO ovTco yjVeo-Sat, tliexe things ovglU not so
to be. Buttm. } 129. 18. Jos. Ant. 14. 13.
7 TI xp*> iroidv. JEi. V. H. 2. 12. Hdian. 1.
6. 18. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 19, 24.
^pLa, as, T), (xptos, xpao/int,) 1 . use,
usage, employment, the act of using, Xen.
Mem. 4. 2. 25 irpbs TTJV TOV ITTTTOV xP f * av -
ib. 2. 4. 1. In N. T. meton. that in which
one is employed, an employment, affair, bu
siness ; Acts 6, 3 ovr KOToo-T^o-opei/ eVt Trjs
Xpdas Taiirrjs. So 2 Mace. 7. 24. Jos. B. J.
2. 20. 3 ov/c tTr(<m)O av [avTov^irais xP f al s-
Pol. 3. 45. 2 Toly eir\ TTJV avrr/v xpdav fa-
Treo-roX/ieVotj-. Dion. Hal. Ant. 5. 7 fin.
2. need, necessity, want. a) Genr.
Eph. 4, 29 et TIS [Xoyos] dyaSor Trpbs OIKO-
8ofj,rjv Trjs xp f ^s, genit. of qual. for needful
edification; comp. Winer. 34. 2. So^pe/a
e o-Tt, there is need, opus esf, c. gen. Luke
10, 42 ivos 6V f o-Tt xpei a, one thing is need
ful ; also c. infin. Heb. 7, 11. Diod. Sic.
1. 19. Plut. Pericl. 8; c. gen. Ecclus. 3,
22. Pol. 3. 111. 10 OVK eYt Xoycoi/, dXX
(pycov farlv f] xP f ia - Xen. Mem. 3. 3. 3.
b) Of personal need, necessity, want ;
Acts 20, 34 TCHS xP* La s pov . . . innjpfTna cai
at x e P f f a ^ rat - ft- " 1 - 12, 13. Phil. 2, 25.
4, 1 9 ; ds TTJV xpdavfor one s need or wants,
Phil. 4, 16; ds TOS xP"s id- Tit. 3, 14;
Ta Trpor xpd^av, things for need, such things
as were necessary to us, Acts 28, 10.
Ecclus. 29, 2. Plut. Cato Maj. 3. Luc. de
Merc. cond. 7. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 10.
c) Elsewhere only in the phrase xP e ^ a9
e^W) to hare need, to need, to want, e. g.
a) Genr. and c. genit. to have need of;
Matt. 9, 1 2 ov xpf i-av exovcriv <
larpov. 21, 3. 26, 65 TI ?Tt xpeiaz/
pxiprvptoi/ ; Mark 2, 17. 11, 3. 14, 63. Luke
5, 31. 9, 11 rovf xpd^av (%ovras Separreiay.
15, 7. 19, 31. 34. 22, 71. John 13, 29.
1 Cor. 12, 21 bis. 24 ov XP* MV *X fl sc - eu
o-^/iocn^r. Heb. 5, 12 bis. 10, 36. Rev.
21, 23. 22, 5. With infin. Act. Matt. 14,
16 ov xpd^av (xovaiv aVeXSe Tc. John 13, 10.
1 Thess. 1,8.4,9; also inf. Pass. Matt. 3.
14. 1 Thess. 5, 1. Comp. Buttm. } 140. 2.
Matth. 5 535. n. Winer J 45. n. 1. With
Iva, John 2, 25. 16, 30. 1 John 2, 27. Sept.
c. gen. for fen Prov. 18. 2. Is. 13, 17.
So c. gen. Ecclus. 13, 6. Pol. 9. 12. 1
Diod. Sic. 18. 42. )3) Of personal need,
want ; c. gen. Matt. 6, 8 olde yap 6 iraTrjp
vp.a>v, lav xpdav fxrre. 1 Thess. 4, 12. Rev.
3, 17. Absol. to hare need, to be in need, to
he in want ; Mark 2, 25 TI e7ro^o-e Aa3i <5,
ore xpetav eo-^e. Acts 2, 45. 4, 35. Eph.
786
4, 28
3, 17.
XpeaxpeiX.eTr/?, ov, 6, (xP e f> Alt. XP
uf, o0ft X<B,) a debt-ower, debtor, Luke 7,
41. 16, 5. Sept. Prov. 29, 13. Dion. Hal.
Ant. 6. 22. Plut. J. Caes. 5. Comp. Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 691.
tj, impers. verb, see in xP aca HI-
), f- >?0 & ) , (xp>?> XP et a >) * ee ^> to
have need of, to want, to desire; c. gen.
Matt. 6, 32 et Luke 12, 30 oI8e yap 6 irarrip
vp.u,v . . . ort X?il& Te TOVT(OV Trdvrcttv. Luke
11,8. Rom. i 6. 2. 2 Cor. 3, 1. Symm.
for 7?n Jot 22, 3. Hdian. 4. 11. 10. Xen.
Cyr. 4. *5. 22.
^prj/Lta, arcs, TO, (xpaop-cu,) pr. some-
/TiiHg- /or use, useful, what one can use,
what one needs, Xen. CEc. 1. 7sq. Hence
genr. and in N. T. profit, riches, wealth,
usually Plur. ra xP?P- ara > Matt. 10, 23
ol ra xPW aTa fX OVTes > * e> tne Tlc ^ v ^
TreTroiSoYar eVi rots xPW acriv - Luke 18, 24.
Sept. for t^ons Josh. 22, 8. 2 Chr. 1,11.
12. (Hdian. 3* l3. 11. Pint. Theseus 3.
Thuc. 1. 8. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 45 r&v TO.
Xpwara e xdiTtof.) Spec, money; once
Sing. Acts 4, 37 fj veyice TO XPW a > * ie mo ~
ney, the price, i. q. rip.fi in 5, 2. Plur. Acts
8, 18. 20. 24, 26. Sept. for C)03 Job 27,
17. So 1 Mace. 14, 32. Hdian. 5. 4. 4.*
Diod. Sic. 13. 106. In Greek writers also
i. q. a thing, matter, business, rrpayp-a,
Palsph. 31. 8. Pol. 12. 15. 8. Xen. Cyr.
5. 2. 34.
^pTjfiaTi^o), f. lo-co, (xpfip-a,} to do busi
ness, to be engaged in business, cither pri
vate or public, Sept. 1 K. 18, 27. Ml. V.
H. 3. 4 xP r )P- aT L i a>t wre p Tiixav 8rjp.o(ri<DV
Kal Koiva>v Trpayndraiv. Thuc. 1.87; espec.
in trade and money affairs, Mid. to do good
business, to make profit, to gain, JE1. V. H.
4. 12. Xen. Lac. 7. 1, 5. Of kings and
magistrates, to do business publicly, to gue
audience and answer as to ambassadors or
petitioners, to give response or decision, Jos.
Ant. 11. 3. 2 6 ^ao-iXeiif . . . KaSiVas eV cp
XprjfJ.aTieiv ei coSq TOTTW. Pol 4. 27. 9 o fie
f. Dem. 250. 10. Xen. Ath. 3. 2. Hence
in N. T.
1 . Spoken in respect to a divine response,
oracle, declaration, to give response, to speak
as an oracle, to warn from God ; absol.
Heb. 12,25 TOV r! yrjs TrapaiTT)o-dp.evoi XP^~
^ari^ovra, i. e. MOPPS, who consulted God
and delivered to the people the divine re
sponses, precepts, warnings, and the like.
So Sept. of a prophet, for "isn Jer. 26, 2 ;
of God, 30, 2. 36, 4. (Jos. Ant. 10. 1. 3
3fou. ib. 1 1 . 8. 4 (XprjpdTio ev avTto KaTa
TOVS VTTVOVS 6 3fdy. Diod. Sic. 3. 6 TOVS
Sfovy avTols TOVTU KexpypaTiKtvat.) Pass.
of persons, to receive a divine response,
warning ; to be ivarned or admonished of
God; absol. Heb. 8, 5 coy KfxP 7M" TU7 " rat
MeoiJo-qy. So c. inf. Matt. 2, 12. Acts 10,
22 VTTO ayye Xou. With TTfpt TWOS Heb. 1 1 ,
7; KOT 6vap Matt. 2, 12. 22. Of things,
to be given in response, to be revealed ;
Luke 2, 26 r/v avTa> KfXp^l^aTta p.tvov VTTO
TOV 7TVfv[j.aTos dyiov. So Jos. Ant. 11. 8. 4
TO xpnpciTio-^fv, a divine oracle.
2. In the later Greek usage, i. q. to do
business as any one, under any name ;
hence genr. to take or bear a name, to be
named, catted; constr. with the name in ap
posit. Acts 11,26 xP r !P- aT i(J at Tf TrpwTov fv
AvTioxfta TOVS paS^Tay \pio-Tiavovs. Rom.
7, 3 jnotx u Xiy xp^MftTi j^ei. Jos. Ant. 13. 11.
ATJI/. Plut. M. Anton. 54 fin. KXo7raTpa
. . . vea "lo-is e xpqp-aTife. Diod. Sic. 1. 44.
Pol. 5. 57. 2.
ov, 6, (xprjp.aT, pr.
the doing of business ; hence, business,
profit, gain, Plut. Philopo3m. 4. Dem. 568.
18; the giving audience, response, decision,
JE\. V. H. 9. 13. Pol. 28. 14. 10. j n N.
T. a response from God, an oracle, answer,
Rom. 11, 4. So 2 Mace. 2, 4.
%pr)<rifj,0$, 7], ov, (xpaop-ai.) good for
use, useful, profitable ; 2 Tim. 2, 14 ets
ov&eV xpr]~ l P- v - Sept. for SS3 Gen. 37, 265
n^S Ez. 15, 4. Wisd. 8, 7. Plut. de Ira
cohib. 6 eV ovbfvl xp^f P-? 1 Xen. Mem.
2. 7. 7.
XpfjcnS, fas, 17, (xpaop,cu,) use, a using,
Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 5. Hdian. 3. 14. 13. Xen.
Lac. 7. 6. In N. T. spec, the use of the
body in sexual intercourse, Rom. 1, 26. 27.
So Ocell. Lucan. 4 Trpos TTJV rvv dcppoSio-i-
COK xpr)o-iv. Luc. Amor. 25
comp. 19. Isocr. 386. c.
vp^crreuoyaat, Mid. depon.
to show oneseJf xp^ffToy, to be good-natured,
gentle, kind; 1 Cor. 13, 4 17 dydnrj p.aKpo-
3up,et, xP r )< J " rf vfTa.i. Only in N. T.
%pr)(TTO\o<yia, as, 17, (XP^CTTO ?, Xd-yoj,)
good-na/ured discourse, good words, fair
speaking; Rom. 16, 18 Sia TTJS xp 7 ? " 1 " ^ "
yias Kal evXoyias. Theophyl. ad h. 1. XPT
(TToXoyia KoXaKei a. OTOI TO p.fv p^/iaTa <pt-
Xtas T/, 17 8e Stuvoia 86\ov yep.ovo-a. Eu-
stath. in II. ^, p. 1437. 55. Comp.
Xdyot Hdian. 8. 3. 10.
787
XpUTTOi
,7, 6v, (xpao/xat,) useful, pro
fitable, serviceable, good fur any use, e. g.
1. Of things ; Luke 5, 39 6 iraXatos [01-
i/or] xprj(rr6r(pi ts f ort, is belter for drinking :
comp. Welst. N. T. I. p. 689 sq. Sept. of
figs, for Sia, Jer. 24, 2. 5. So Athen. 13.
p. 585. e, otvov xpTjtTTw f*iv, uXiyov 5e.
Theophr. Char. 2. 4; genr. Hclian. 3. 13.3.
Dem. 183. 22. Trop. good, gentle, easy to
use or bear; Matt. 11, 30 6 yap vyos pov
Xprjo-Tos- Also morally useful, good, virtu
ous, in the proverb 1 Cor. 15, 33 (pSftpou-
o-tv rj^Sr] xpTj&Ta 6/xiAiai KaKai, quoted from
Menand. in Poet. Gnom. p. 187. Tauchn.
So fftrj xP- Aristoph. Nub. 956 or 959 ;
rj^os xP- Luc. Phalar. pr. 7 ; epya XP-
Hdian. 2. 4. 11. Xen. Ath. 1. 5 anpi^fia
rrXfioTrj (Is TO. xpr/OTU.
2. Of persons, useful towards others;
hence good-natured, good, gentle, kind;
Luke 6, 35 avrbs [6 3eor] xpjjoroy e cm
eVl roiis dxapiCTTOvs KOL novrjpovs. Eph. 4,
32. 1 Pet. 2, 3. Neut. TO ^pjjoroi/, good
ness, kindness, i. q. fj xpjjcrroT^r, Rom. 2,
4. Sept. genr. for 213 Ps. 34, 9. 86, 5.
1 Mace. 6, 11. Hdian. 2. 6. 3. Dem. 1345.
10. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 20.
XJjrjcrTOTrjs, jjTor, 17, (\pr)<rr6s,) pr. use
fulness of persons towards others, i. e.
1. goodness, gentleness, kindness; Rom. 2,
4 fj TOV TT\OVTOV TT/f XP1< TT TT l rOS UVTOV . . .
KtiTacppovfl s , 11, 22 ter,aSe ovv XPI<TT. 3eov
. . . iirl 8e <Tf xpJjOTorjjra, tav fTrifj.(ivr)s TTJ
XpT)o*r6Tr)Ti, i. e. iflhou continue in his good
ness, if thou fall not away. 2 Cor. 6, 6.
Gal. 5, 22. Eph. 2, 7. Col. 3, 12. Tit. 3,4.
Sept. for aia Ps. 25, 7. 31, 20. 145, 7.
JE\. V. H. 1. 30. Hdian. 1. 4. 11. Plut.
Aristid. 27 fin.
2. Trop. in a moral sense, goodness,
righteousness, uprightness, comp. in xP1~
trros no. 1 fin. Rom. 3, 12 OVK eort irotuiv
Xprjo-TOTijTa, quoted from Ps. 14, 1. 3,
where Sept. for 213. Hdian. 2. 10. 7.
Plato Def. 412. e.
Xpicr/jLa, error, TO, CxP w ) P r - some
thing rubbed or smeared on, e. g. oil for
anointing, ointment, unguent, Jos. Ant. 3.
8. 3. jEl. V. H. 3. 13. Xen. Anab. 4. 4. 13.
Meton. chrism, an anointing, unction, Sept.
for nnttSn Ex. 29, 7. 30, 25. In N. T.
trop. as to Christians, an. anointing, unction
from God, in the gifts and graces of the
Holy Spirit imparted to them ; 1 John 2,
20 I /itlr xpi oTia fX (Tf " 7TO T0 ^ ayiov, Kal
oiSaTf Trdvra. v. 27 bis. The allusion is to
the anointing and consecration of kings and
priests, 1 Sam. 10, 1. 16, 13. 1 K. 1, 39.
Ex. 28, 41. 40, 15. Jos. Ant. 6. 8. 1. This
was emblematic of a divine spirit descend
ing and abiding upon them from God ; as
was afterwards the laying on of hands:
Deut. 34, 9. Joel 3, 1 [2, 28]. Jos. Ant. 6.
8. 2 ; comp. Matt. 3, 16. 17. Acts 2, 1 sq.
8, 15. 17. 1 Cor. c. 12.
XpccrTiavos, ov, (Xpio-To s,) a Chris
tian, Acts 11, 26. 26, 28. 1 Pet. 4, 16.
Act. Thorn. 22. Luc. de Mort. Peregr. 12.
^ptcrro?, jj, 6v, (xpt w,) anointed, as
Sept. 6 ifptvs 6 xpKTTos f r l ?" *? 5 ? f ? "iv! s r?
the high-priest, Lev. 4, 3. 5. 16; also
2 Mace. 1, 10 ; comp. Ex. 28, 41. 40, 15.
Subst. 6 xpioTo? sc. rov Kvpiov, the anointed
of the Lord, spoken of the Hebrew kings,
comp. in ^piV/ia fin. 1 Sam. 12, 3. 5. 16,6.
2 Sam. 1, 14. Ps. 18, 51. 28, 8 ; once of
Cyrus, Is. 45, 1.
In N. T. 6 X/JKTT09, the Christ, the
Anointed, i. q. rl^csri , (he Messiah, the
king constituted of God ; pr. an appellative
of Jesus the Saviour, but often passing over
into a proper name or cognomen. On the
character of the Messiah and his kingdom,
see fully in /3ao-iXe/a no. 3.
a) Pr. as an appellative : a) Absol. 6
Xpio-To r, the Christ, the Messiah ; Mark 15,
32 6 Xpto-To? 6 /3ao-iXeiiy TOV lcrparj\. John
1 . 42 TOV Mecro /af o e art p.f^fpp,T}v(v6/j.fvoi>
6 Xpio~ro f. 4, 42 6 crcaTTjp TOV /coV/iou, 6
Xpjo-To ?. Acts 2, 36 oTt xat Kvpiov avTui>
Kal Xptorov 6 Seos fnoirjcrf TOVTOV TOV "l?j-
o-ovv. 9, 22. 18, 28. So Matt. 1, 17. 2,4.
16, 16. Mark 12, 35. 13, 21. Luke 2, 11.
26 TO? Xp. iwptW 4, 41. 23, 2. John 1,
20. 25. Acts 2, 30. 3, 18. Rom. 8, 11.
1 John 2, 22. 5, 1. 6. Rev. 11, 15. 12, 10.
al. saepiss. Sept. and H" 1 1 ^ Dan. 9, 25.
Ps. 2, 2, comp. 4, 13. So Psalt. Salom.
18, 6 6 Xp. To{5 Kvpiov. 17, 36. 18, 8 6 Xp.
Kvptos. /3) Joined with Irjo-ovs, e. g. ir;-
(rovs 6 Xpto-Tor Acts 5, 42. 9, 34. 1 Cor.
3, 11. al. iqo-oCr Xpioroj, John 17, 3 ov
direa-TfiXas I. Xpiorov. Acts 2, 38. 3, 20.
1 John 4, 2. 3. 2 John 7. al. 6 Xpttrror Ir;-
<rovs Acts 17, 3. 18, 5. 28. 19, 4.
b) As pr. name or cognomen, Chri.<;t :
a) Absol. Xptoro? or 6 Xpiordj, chiefly in
the Epistles; Rom. 5, 6. 8. 8, 10 6 fyeipa*
TOV Xp. (K venpuv. 1 Cor. 1,12. 3, 23. Gal.
1, 6. 7 TO fvayy. TOV XpKrrov. 2, 20 Xpio-T<u
(rvv(O-Tavp<i)p.ai. Eph. 4, 12. Heb. 3, 6. 5,5.
1 Pet. 1, 11. 4, 14. al. snep. /3) Oftener
joined with y ln<rovs, as Matt. 1,16 Irjaovs
6 \fy6fjLevos Xptoror. So l^aovr Xptoro ?;
in the Gospels Matt. 1, 1. 18. Mark 1,1.
John 1, 17; elsewhere often, Acts 3, 6
788
r owJ/iort I. Xp. 4, 10. 8, 12. 10, 36. 28,
31. Rorn. 1, 1. 6. 8. 1 Cor. 1, 1. 5, 4. al.
sacpiss. Xpto-ros Irjcrovs, only in the Epis
tles ascribed to Paul, 1 Cor. 1, 30. Gal. 3,
14. 26. 4, 14. Phil. 2, 5. 3, 3. 8. Col. 1. 4.
al. and so Heb. 3, 1 Rec. For the use of 6
Kvpios in connection with the names Irjcrovs
and Xpiardj, see in Kvpios II. 2. b.
c) Meton. a) For 6 Xdyos TOV Xp. the
word or doctrine of Christ, the Gospel,
2 Cor. 1, 19. 21. Eph. 4, 20. /3) For TO
0-wp.a TOV Xp. Christ s body, i. e. the church,
1 Cor. 12, 12. y) For the salvation of
Christ, obtained through him, Gal. 3, 27 Xp.
evfbvo-ao-^Sf. Phil. 3, 8 "wa Xp. KepSqo-co.
8) ev Xpio-T<5, see fully in ev no. 1. c. a ;
comp. ev Kvpica in Kvpios II. 2. b. -f-
XpiG), f. urea, pr. to touch gently the sur
face of a body ; hence, to rub over, to oint,
to anoint with oil, ointment, as a shield, ar
mour, Sept. for H- ttha 2 Sam. 1, 21. Diod.
Sic. 4. 36. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1.2; the body, af
ter bathing, exercise, Plut. Agesi. 34. Xen.
Conv. 1.7. In Sept. also to anoint, as a
sacred rite, to consecrate by unction to any
office, comp. in ^pio-p-a fin. Sept. for Heb.
ntZJn of a priest, Ex. 28, 41. 40, 15 ; of a
prophet, 1 K. 19, 16. Is. 61, 1 ; espec. a
king, 1 Sam. 10, 1. 15, 1. 2 Sam. 2, 4.
1 K. 1, 34. Ecclus. 46, 13. 48, 8. Hence
in N. T. to anoint, to consecrate as by unc
tion, to set apart for a sacred work, c. ace.
e. g. a) Jesus, as the Messiah, the anoint
ed King, comp. in Xpicrro s, Acts 4, 27 bv
Asa prophet, c. infin. Luke 4, 18
-e pe fvayyt\i(cr Zai Trrw^oTf, from Is.
61, 1 where Sept. for H^B-j see above.
So genr. c. dat. Trvevp.aTi ayt ca Acts 10, 38 ;
C. dupl. ace. Heb. 1, 9 ep^tcre erf 6 3e6s . . .
?\aiov dyaXXiao-ewy, quoted from Ps. 45, 8
where Sept. so for ftU-ia ; comp. Buttm.
5 131. 5 and n. 12. Gesen. Lehrg. p. 812.
b) Of Christians, as anointed, consecrated,
set apart to the service and ministry of
Christ and his gospel by the gift of the
Holy Spirit; comp. in xp/a/ia. 2 Cor. 1,
21 6 8e /3eat a>i> r^ias . . . KOL xpiVar rjp-us.
Seoy 6 Koi . . . 8ovs TOV dppaflwra TOV
rX.
, f. ura>, (xpoVor,) Alt. fut.
Xpovita Heb. 10, 37, comp. Buttm. $ 95. 7,
9 ; to spend or while away time, to linger, to
delay, to be long in coming or doing ; intran.
and absol. Matt. 25, 5 xpow^oiroj 8e TOV
wp.(piov. Heb. 10, 37. (Sept. Hab. 2, 3.)
So c. eV, Luke 1,21 eV r<u va<a. With. inf.
fpXfo-3ai Luke 12, 45, e XSeu/ Matt. 24, 48.
Sept. for in** Judg. 5, 28 ; c. inf. Gen. 34,
19. Theophr. Caus. PI. 4. 10 fin. Diod.
Sic. 2. 27. Thuc. 6. 49 ; eV 177 Pup-u, Pol.
33. 16. 6.
, ou, 6, time, in the abstract, aa
perceived and measured by the succession
of objects and events ; see Tittrn. de Syn.
N. T. p. 39 sq.
1. time, pr. and genr. a) Mark 9, 21
Troaos xpovos eVriV; Luke 4, 5 eV ony/zj
Xpovov. Acts 7, 23 Tfo-o-apaKovTafTrjs XP
vos. 27, 9. Gal. 4, 4, comp. in TrXjjpco/xai no.
5. Heb. 11, 32. Rev. 2, 21 tSuKa avry
Xpovov, see in St S&>/ no. 1. c. /3. Rev. 10.
6. So 8iaTpij3fiv TOV xpwov, see in fitarpt-
/3a>, Acts 14, 3. 28 ; TroiTjcrai TGI> XP OVOV
Acts 15, 33. 18, 23, see in TTOWW no. 2. e.
(Hdian. 8. 5. 1. Pol. 6. 17. 5 xpovov dovvai.
Dem. 178. 9. Xen. An. 7. 7. 47.) With
prepositions: Sta TOV xp vov Heb. 5, 12;
tK xpu va)V iKavuv, of or from long times.
Luke 8, 27. [23, 7] ; e v Travrl XP V( P Acts
1,21. (Sept. Josh. 4, 24.) iir\xpovov,for
a time, Luke 18, 4. Acts 18, 20 ; e (p CO-OP
Xpovov Rom. 7, 1. 1 Cor. 7, 39. Gal. 4, 1 ;
p,t TO. xp ovov TroXuv, after long time, Matt.
25, 19. Heb. 4, 7. So c. Sid Dem. 615. 10 ;
c. fK, Diod Sic. 1.4; c. eV, Hdian. 1. 1.4.
Xen. Vect. 4. 25 ev TG> iravT\ xpovm. c. eVi
Xen. Venat. 5. 7 ; c. peTa Hdian. 5. 6. 2.
Xen. Venat. 1. 2. b) Accus. xpdvov,
^porous, marking duration, time how
long, Buttm. 131. 9. Mark 2, 19 o<roj>
Xpovov . . . t xovo-i TOV w[j.<piov. Luke 20, 9
ciTTfSrjp.iio f xpovovi iKavovs. John 5, 6 TTO-
Xiu/ XP OVOV - ^i 33 p-ixpov xpovov. 12, 35.
14, 9. Acts 13, 18. 19, 22. 20, 18. 1 Cor.
16, 7. Rev. 6, 11. 20, 3. Sept. for D" 1 ? 1 ;
Deut. 12, 19. 22, 19. Josh. 4, 14; X p.
piK P 6v for San Is. 54, 7. So Ceb. Tab. 2.
Diod. Sic. 1. 4 TrXeuD xpoVoi/. Pol. 3. 64.
4 TOO~OVTOVS ^pofovr. Xen. Mem. 3. 6. 13.
c) Dat. xpdvw, xP vols marking time
when, in or during which, comp. Matth.
5406. a. Winer 31. 5. Buttm. $ 133. 4. e.
Luke 8, 29 TroXXoTs yap x oovols tfvmjpfftacu
avTov. i. e. in, during, since long time. Acts
8, 11. Rom. 16, 25 XP OVOLS aloaviois, comp.
below in no. 2. So Hdian. 5. 3. 5 /ua*py
Xpovca. Soph. Trach. 599.
2. Spec, by the force of adjuncts,
stands for a time, period, season, like
comp. Tittm. 1. c. E. g. Plur. joined with
Koipoi, Acts 1, 7 yvcovat XP OVOVS *1 Kaipovs.
1 Thess. 5, 1. With a genit. of event or the
like ; Matt. 2, 7 TOV xp vov Tov (paivop-evon
do-Tepos. Luke 1, 57 6 xp. TOU TfKtiv. Acts
3, 21. 7, 17. 17, 30. 1 Pet. 1, 17. 4, 3 6 Trap-
fX^Xtftcbs xP ovos T0 ^ & v - With an adjee-
789
tive, pronoun, or the like; Matt. 2, 16 Kara
TOV xpovov ov rjKpi^(aa-f. Acts 1,6 tv XP^ V( ?
roi/rcp. Jude 18 (v eV^arw xpoVa), and 1 Pet.
1, 20 V (crxdrvv xpovcuv, see in etr^aTOf
no. 2. b. 2 Tim. 1, 9 et Tit. 1,2 irpo XP~
viav atomcop, see in altavios no. 1. 1 Pet. 4,
2 TCI/ fTtikoiirov tv (rapid xpuvov. So Sept.
for IIST Ecc. 3, 1. Palaeph. 52. 1. Ml V.
il. 11* : 3. Dem. 399. 9. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 12.
rov (TOVS xpovov. ib. 2. 1. 34 TOV /^fXXoi/ra
^puVoi/ TOV jSi ou.
%pOVOTpt/3e(t), w, f. i^crco, (xpoW, Tpt-
/3o>,) /o icear away time, to spend or waste
time, to delay, intrans. Acts 20, 16. Aris-
tot. Rhet. 3. 3. 3. Eustath. in II. //. 1447.
11. ib. 1450. 38.
^aucreof, t jj, eov, contr. xpuo-oCf , rj,
ovv, (xpvo-o j,) golden, of gold ; 2 Tim. 2,
20 o~K(VT) xP vo ~ a - Heb. 9, 4 bis, crap-i/or
Xpvrf. Rev. 1 , 1 2. 1 3. 20. 2, 1 . 4, 4. 5, 8. 8,
3 bis. 9, [7.] 13. 20. 14, 14. 15, 6. 7. 17, 4.
21, 15. Sept. for ant Gen. 41, 42. Ex. 3,
22. Hdian. 5. 5. 20/Xen. Mem. 3. 8. 6.
Xpvcriov, ov, TO, (dim. of xpvo-o r,) gold,
pr. in small pieces or quantity, espec. as
wrought.
1. Genr. Heb. 9, 4 TIJV KiftoTov . . . irtpi-
KfKa}(.vp.iJ.evT)v travTcfttv xptxr/w. 1 Pet. 1, 7.
Rev. 3, 18. 21, 18. 21. Sept. for ant Ex.
37, 2. 4. 6. Luc. Tim. 56. Arr. EpTct. 1 .
1. 5. Hdot. 3. 97.
2. Melon. a) a golden ornament;
I Pet. 3, 3 7Tfpi3eo-ir xpuo-tW Rev. 17, 4
et 18, 16 in later edit. So Sept. Job 27,
16. Dem. 1182. 26 xputri a TroXXa
/cat fpxiria KaXa. Thuc. 2. 1 3 rots
fjuvois xpuo-i oiy. b) gold coin, money,
Acts 3, 6. 20, 33. 1 Pet. 1, 18. So Ecclus.
40, 27. Hdian. 6. 7. 22. Xen. An. 1. 1. 9.
^pvcroSa/CTuXto?, O u, 6, 17, adj. (xpv-
o-o?, SaicrvXior,) gold-ringed, having a gold
ring upon the hand, James 2, 2. So Arr.
Epict. 1. 22. 18 xP vo ~vs o~a.KTV\iovs
TroXXouf. Comp. Luc. Tim. 20 ^pu
Xpva-6\feo$, ov, 6, (xpvo-os,
<:hrysolile, pr. golden stone, a name applied
by the ancients to all gems of a golden or
yellow colour ; but prob. designating par
ticularly the topaz of the moderns. Rev.
21, 20. Sept. for itt5>ir) topaz Ex. 28,
20. 39, 11. Jos. Ant. 3. 7. 5. Diod. Sic.
2. 52. Comp. Plin. H. N. 37. 42, 43, 73.
Rosenm. Alterthk. IV. i. p. 40.
XpvcroTrpao OS) ov, 6, (xpvo-os, npu-
<roi>,) chrysoprase, a precious stone of a
greenish golden colour, like a leek; Rev.
21, 20. Comp. Plin. H. N. 37. 20, 32, 34,
73. Many suppose the beryl to be meant ;
see Winer Realw. art. Edelsteine no. 11.
ou, 6, 1. gold, Matt. 2, 11
ov KCU \i$avov. 23, 16. 17 bis. Act.s
17, 29. 1 Cor. 3, 12. Rev. 18, 12. 9, 7 Rec.
Sept. for anj 2 Chr. 3, 7. Ezra. 1 , 6. Prov.
17, 3. LucV Contempl. 4. Hdian. 8. 7. 4.
Xen. Cyr. 8. 4. 27.
2. Meton. a) golden ornaments, 1 Tim.
2, 9 r/ xpucrw fj fjiapyapiTais. Rev. 17, 4 et
18, 16 Rec. So Luc. de Dom. 8 r<u xP vv <
fs TOO-OVTOV KfKo o-p-j/Tat. Dinarch. 95. 40.
b) gold coin, money, treasure, Matt. 10, 9.
James 5, 3. So Hdian. 2. 6. 11. Dem.
122. 2. Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 13.
see
>, f. wo-w, (xpuo-dr,) to deck
with gold, to gild, Pass. Rev. 17, 4 Ktxpv-
o-(i3/j.firrj xpvo-o) V. xpucrt o), Comp. Engl. to
gild with gold. 18, 16. Sept. xpvo-o o> xpv-
o-i w for ant nQS Ex. 26, 32. 37. 36, 34 ;
simpl. 2 K. 18, 16. Luc. Philops. 19.
Plut. Philopcem. 9. Diod. Sic. 4. 47.
%P&>?) xparo y, 6, (kindr. xpo a, XP t/a >
Xpa>p.a,) pr. the surface of a body, espec. of
the human body, the skin, Sept. for *n y
Ex. 34, 29. 30. Xen. CEc. 10. 5; also col
our, complexion, teint of the skin, Diod. Sic.
2. 6. Genr. and in N. T. the body; Acts
19, 12 UTTO roC xpeorof (rovb dpia, i. e. which
had been on his body. Sept. for liaa Lev.
13, 2 sq. So Dion. Hal. Ant. 9. 5oVXen.
Conv. 4. 54.
^&jA.of, TJ, ov, (kindr. Lat. claudus,) lame,
halt, crippled in the feet, of persons ; Matt.
11, 5 *at xwXot Trtpmarovcri. 15, 30. 31.
18, 8. 21, 14. Luke 7, 22. 14, 13. 21. John
5,3. Acts 3, 2. [11]. 8,7. 14,8. Trop.
Heb. 12, 13, see in cfcrpcVa) no. 1. Once,
lame from the loss of a foot, for dvdirrjpos,
maimed, Mark 9, 45 ; comp. Lob. ad Phryn.
p. 474 marg. Sept. for naa Lev. 21, 17.
Deut. 15, 21. ^El. V. H. 1 1. 9 8eias x ^
\6v Tiva KOL dvdirrpov. Luc. D. Deor. 1 5. 1 .
Xen. Cyr. ]. 4. 11.
%(i)pa, as, 17, (obs. xW)) P r - space, which
receives, contains, surrounds any thing ;
and so, place, spot, in which one is, where
any thing is or takes place, Luc. D. Deor.
28. 1. Dem. 701. 16. Xen. Mem. 3. 8. 10.
Hell. 4. 2. 20. Hence genr. and in N. T.
1. a country, land, region, province;
a) Genr. Luke 3, 1 TTJS Irovpmaj *at Tpa-
XwiTibos x<opa?. 15, 13. 14. 15. 19, 12.
John 11, 54. 55. Acts 8, 1 rar ^copar lov-
8aias Kal 2a/iaprtar. 10, 39. 13, 49. 16, 6
et 18,23 TTJV ra\aTiKf]v ^copai/, the Galatian
country, the region or province of Galatia.
790
2n, 20 ; c. gen. avruv Matt. 2, 12. So
genr. Matt. 4, 16 ev x^P? Ka * ~K 5 3awm>v,
comp. in 3dwm>r no. 4. (Is. 9, 1.) Opp.
the sea, Acts 27, ?7. Sept. for -px Gen.
42, 9. Job 1, 1. Jon. 1, 8 ; fij^a 1 K. 20,
14 sq. So Jos. Ant. 11. 1. 1 eV TJ; lovSai a
\ a>pa. Hdian. 6. 7. 10 TTJV lrd\)v xP av -
Xen . An. 5. 6. 25. Vect. 1. 3 wo-Trep Se 17
yi} ovrw xat 17 TTfpl TI)I> x t *>P av SdXarra 7ra/n-
(popwrdTT) fcrri. b) Melon, for the inhabi
tants of a country or region; Mark 1, 5
((7ropfvfTO Trpbs avrbv Tracra f] lovdaia ^co-
pa. Acts 12, 20. So Ecclus. 47, 18.
2. Put with the name of a town, city, or
people, a district, territory, around and be
longing to that city ; Matt. 8, 28 els TTJV
X&pav T<av Tpy((rr)v>v. Mark 5, 1. Luke 8,
"26 ;. impl. Mark 5, 10. Luke 2, 8. Hdian.
3. 9. 5, 6. Diod. Sic. 1 . 56. Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 7.
3. Spec, the country, the open country,
fields ; as opp. the city, Luke 21,21 01 ev
rals xcopair, opp. TJ lepowaXi/p. in v. 20.
(Dem. 255. ult. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 43.) As
sown, tilled, harvested, Luke 12, 16. John
4, 35 3edcracr3f ras ^copa?, on \evKai flat
n-poy 3epio-poV. James 5, 4. So Ecclus. 43,
3. Jos. Ant. 7. 8. 5. Hdiari. 6. 4. 11. Xen.
Mem. 3. 6. 11.
Xwpafyv, see XopaftV.
^copeft), a>, f. Jjcrw, (x&>pa, ^wpor,) to
make space, place, room, for another ; to
give way, to yield, Horn. II. 16. 592 ; c. gen.
to retire or retreat from, ib. 15. 655. Hence
in N. T.
1 . to make room for oneself, to go for
ward, to go or come on, i. e. a) Genr. to
go or come, to pass ; c. tls. Matt. 15, 17 els
TTJV KoiXiav ^copeT. Trop. 2 Pet. 3, 9 TTO.V-
ras fls fjitravoiav ^cop^trat. So ./Eschyl.
Pers. 379 or 385 Tray avr/p . . . e y vavv e ^co-
pei. Xen. Ag. 1. 29 ; c. ri Hdian. 8. 5. 13.
Hesych. x^P fl KP f vov. b) Trop. to
have place or entrance, to be received, trop.
John 8, 37 6 Xoyoy 6 epoy ov x^P" " vfiv,
\.e.amongyou. So Wisd. 7, 23. Jos. Ant. 6.
3.1. Hdian. 5. 3. 21 . Others, to have success,
progress; as 2 Mace. 15, 37. Pol. 10. 15. 4.
2. Trans, of capacity, to make place or
room for, to take in or receive, to hold, to
contain. a) Pr. as a vessel, c. ace. of
measure, John 2, 6 vSpuu . . . xa>pov<rai ava
Herpqras Suo r) rpfls. Genr. of a place,
c. ace. of thing, Mark 2, 2 oxrrf p^KtVi XCD-
peu sc. avrovs. John 21, 25 oi>...T6i> K.O-
crfioi> x&>p?jcrai ra ypa(j). ]3ij3Xia. Sept. of a
vessel, for b W 1 K. 7, 25. 2 Chr. 4, 5 ;
genr. for ^>3? Gen. 13, 6. So a vessel,
Luc. Tim. 57. Xen. An. 1. 5. 6; genr.
Jos. B. J. 6. 2. 5 Trjv bvv. pij x w p i; p** 7*
TW TO TTW. J21. V. H. 1. 3. Time. 2. 17.
b) Trop. to receive, e. g. a doctrine, matter,
to admit, to assent to, c. ace. Matt. 19, 11
ou ndvTfs x^povtri rbv Xdyov TOVTOV. Ace
impl. v. 12 bis. (Act. Thorn. \ 50. Plut.
Cato Min. 64 oiibe TO Kdravos (pp6vr)p.a
X<apoi5o-i.) Also persons, to receive to one s
heart, affection ; 2 Cor. 7, 2 x^pjjo-aTe ijpaj,
in allusion to c. 6, 11. 12. 13. So Chrysost.
ad h. 1. <pC\T]craTf pe.
apart, to separate, to sunder, c. ace. Matt.
19, 6 et Mark 10, 9 a ovv 6 3eoy oWffuei>,
ai/3pco7Toy p^ x G) P C ra)> With 0770 c. gen.
from any thing, Rom. 8, 35 rls i^pay x^P "
(ret OTTO T^y dyaTT^y TOU Xp. V. 39. Pass.
Heb. 7, 26. Pol. 6. 31. 4. Plut. Cato Maj.
2. Pass. Hdot. 1. 4; c. OTTO Wisd. 1, 3;
Xpio"poy dn-d Plato Phaedo 1 2.
2. Mid. x pif JLai i an d P ass - aor - 1
e x<opi(737i> as Mid. to separate oneself, to
depart, e. g. from a person ; c. 0770, 1 Cor.
7, 10 yvvaiKa anb dvSpoy p^ x a) P t(T ~ ? I at
Absol. v. 11. 15 bis. Philem. 15. (Of a
wife, Isaeus 73. 2 ; genr. Sept. for b^a?
Neh. 9, 2. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 8.) From a
place, i. q. to go away, to depart, c. drrd,
Acts 1, 4 dnb Ifpovcr. pij x^P T* "^"- Also
C. tit, Acts 18, 1 xP*o~3e(y 6 IlavXoy e TWV
A%nvS>v. v. 2. So c. CK, Pol. 3. 90. 2 ; c. ets,
2 Mace. 5,21. Pol. 5. 2. 8. Diod. Sic. 19. 65
y^wpiov, ov, TO, (xipoy, x^P")) dimin.
in form but not in sense, comp. Buttm.
5 119. n. 15; a place, spot, Hdian. 2. 9. 8.
Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 26 ; a country, region,
Luc. D. Deor. 20. 5. Xen. Hell. 5. 1. 7.
In N. T. like Engl. place, i. q. a field, farm,
possession; Matt. 26, 36 et Mark 14, 32
ds xo>p LOV Xeyopevoi/ TfSo-Tjpai T/, comp. John
18, 1 where it is Kerrey. John 4, 5. Acts 1,
18 eKTTjararo x<opiov. v. 19 bis. 5, 3. 8.
Plur. TO x w P a possessions, estates, Acts 4,
3i. 28, 7. Sept. for D^.3 1 Chr. 27, 27.
Jos. Ant. 5. 2. 12. JSL V. H. 14. 44.
Thuc. 1. 106. Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 1.
^twptV, adv. and prep. (obs. xa<> kindr.
X<opoy, x^P" ) a P ar ^ separately, asunder;
Buttm. ^ 146. 3. Winer 5 58. 6.
1 . Adv. John 20, 7 x w P y evrervKiy^fvov.
Jos. Ant. 17. 11. 2. Pol. 6. 26. 3. Xen.
An. 6. 6. 2.
2. Prep. c. gen. see Buttm. and Winer
1. c. apart from, without. a) Genr. Matt.
13, 34 et Mark 4, 34 x w P s
without a parable. Luke 6, 49 x^
John 1, 3 X^P 5 avT v eyevfro ou8e ev. 15, 5.
Rom. 3, 21 x w P vup-v- v. 28. 4, 6. 7, 8. 9.
791
10,14. 1 Cor. 4, 8. 11, 11 bis. [2 Cor. 12, 3.]
Eph. 2, 12. Phil. 2, 14. 1 Tim. 2, 8. 5, 21.
Philem. 14. Hob. 4, 15 x<apl? d/uipTi as, yet
without sin. 7,7.20.21. 9,7. 18.22.28. 10,
28. 11,6.40. 12, 8. 14. James 2, 18. 20. 26
bis. So Luc. Parasit. 17 ovre nnreveiv ^w-
ois ITTTTOV. Diod. Sic. 3. 34 bis, \a>p\s vno-
6Vcreo>? . xcopir TTupoy. Xen. An. 1. 4. 13.
b) without, besides, exclusive of; Matt. 14,
21 et 15, 38 x w P y yvvaiKuv KOI
2 Cor. 1 1, 28. Sept. for "laia Gen. 46, 26.
Num. 16, 49 ; fa lab 1 K. ~5, 16. So Pol
6. 56. 13. Diod. Sic. 2. 9. Xen. Cyr. 1
5. 5.
Xwpos, ov, 6, Lat. Corns, Caurus, the
Latin name of the north-west wind ; Virg.
Georg. 3. 278, 356. CJES. B. G. 5. 7. See
Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 548. In N. T. me-
ton. the north-west, the quarter whence Co-
rus blows, Acts 27, 12.
, f. ^aXw, (\^aco,) to touch, to
twitch, to pluck, e. g. the hair or beard,
^aXX tefipav ^Eschyl. Pers. 1062 ; also
a string, to twang, e. g. the string of a
bow, roou Vfvpav ^ra\\fiv Eurip. Bacch.
784 ; and so f$e\os f /c Kepaos ^dXXeti/
Anthol. Gr. II. p. 240 ; espec. of a stringed
instrument, of music, Aristot. Probl. ^op-
orjv i^aXXeic to touch or strike the chords ;
Anacr. Fr. 16. 3. ed. I*isch. ^dXXw m;-
KTiba. Hence oftenest absol. ^dXXetj/,
to touch the lyre or other stringed instru
ment, to strike up, to play, Jos. Ant. 11.3.
9. Plut. Pericl. 1. Luc. Parasit. 17 ovre
yap auXeTf eW ^wpts 1 auXcoi/, ovre v/^aXXetj/
avru \vpas. Plato Lys. 209. b. More ge
neral than Ki%apifiv and distinguished from
it, Hdot. 1. 155. Dion. Halic. de Comp.
Verbor. 25 pen. p. 30. 43. ed. Sylburg.
So Sept. -\^dXXeti/ ev x et pl f r "-J 1 Sam.
16, 23. 18, 10. 19, 9. In Sept. and N. T.
to sing, to chant, pr. as accompanying
stringed instruments; absol. James 5, 13;
c. dat. pers. to or in honour of whom, Rom.
15, 9 rdi ovofiarl trou v|^aXw. Eph. 5, 19
v^aXXoiTf s (i> 777 KapSi a vp.a>v TOJ Kvpico. So
c. dat. of manner, 1 Cor. 14, 15 bis, ^aXeS
r< nvfvp.ari . . . rw voi. Sept. often c. dat.
pers. for b 1BT J u dg. 5, 3. 2 Sam. 22, 50.
Ps. 9, 3. So Psalt. Sal. 3, 2 vpvov ^d
oi5, 6, (v/raXXw.) a touching,
twang, e. g. of a bowstring, TOOU Eurip.
Ion 173 or 175; of stringed instruments,
a playing, music, Anthol. Gr. II. p. 73, 74.
IV. p. 257 ; tone, melody, measure, as play
ed, A^aXp.oi> AvSioi/ Pind. Fr. epinic. 4. T.
III. p. 17. Heyne. In later usage, song,
pr. as accompanying stringed instruments,
Jos. Ant. 6. 1 1. 3 rw -v^aX^cp icai roTy vp.t>ois
ea8eii> avrov. Pint. Alex. M. 67 /loi/cra
a-vpiyy&v Kal av\u>v, wS^s re KOI ^aX/LtoC.
ib. Pomp. 2 1. In N. T.
1. a psahn, a sons, in praise of God ;
1 Cor. 14, 26 (KCKTTOS vp,<av
Eph. 5, 19 ifraXfiols Kal v^vois KOI w
TTVfvp.aTi.Ka.is. Col. 3, 16. So Sept. for
rnT Ps. 95, 2 ; "n aja in superscript. Ps.
3. 4. 5 sq. Psalt. Sal. 1 5, 5 -^aXp-ov Ka\ alvov.
2. Spec. Plur. the Psalms, the book ot
Psalms, as a part of the O. T. Luke 20, 42
fi> PfiXc* ^-aX/iw^. 24, 44. Acts 1, 20.
Once Sing. Acts 13, 33 eV ra> \|^aX/to> TW
Stvrepc;). Comp. in npofprjTrjs no. 1 . b, and
no. 2. c.
o, ,
a false brother, i. e. a false Christian, a
hypocrite, spoken apparently of Judaizing
professors of Christianity. 2 Cor. 11, 26
Gal. 2, 4.
on-oXo?,) a false apostle, a pretended minis
ter of Christ, 2 Cor. 11,13.
t ^IrevSifr, tor, ovs, 6, 17, adj. (^evSo/zai,)
false, lying, deceiving; Acts 6, 13 fid
pas ^euSeir. Rev. 2, 2. Sept. for
1 K. 22, 22. 23. Prov. 12, 23. 19, 5. 9
So Arr. Epict. 3. 7. 15. Plut. de Add. et
Amic. 24. Thuc. 4. 27. Spec, false to
wards God, wicked, ungodly, Rev. 21. 8
etSwXoXarpaty KOI ira(ri rots *// vSeVt. Sept.
for V^y Prov. 28, 6 ; ^an Prov. 8, 7.
r,) a false teacher, one who teach
es false doctrines, 2 Pet. 2, 1 .
"^revSoXoyos, O v, 6, TJ, adj. (^evS^r,
Xe ycu,) speaking falsely, lying, spoken of
false teachers, 1 Tim. 4, 2. Genr. Luc. de
Electr. 3 >//-. i/3po>7roy. Pol. 32. 8. 9.
TJrev8ofji,dpTVp, vpos, 6, rj,
/xaprup,) a false witness, Matt. 26, 60 bis.
1 Cor. 15, 15. Plut. Rep. ger. Pracc. 29.
Plato Gorg. 472. b.
). , f. fj
to bear false witness, e. g. Km
792
ai/Tov Mark 14, 56. 57. Absol. ^ \^euSo-
papTvpr](T[js, bear not false loitness, Mark
10, 19. Luke 18. 20; also ov ^evSop-apru-
ofjo-fis, thou shall not bear false witness,
Matt. 19, 18. Rom. 13, 9; all quoted from
Ex, 20, 16 et Deut. 5, 18 where Sept. for
"i|3it; 12 ttjsn Kb . For the difference,
com p. in pr) I. 6. c ; espec. ov no. 1. b.
Jos. Ant. 3. 5. 5. Dem. 851. 13. Xen.
Mem. 4. 4. 11.
as, j,
p<?&>,) false witness, Matt. 15, 19. 26, 59.
Dem. 846. ult. Andocid. 10. 22. Plato Legg.
937. b.
QfynjSi) ft false prophet, i. e. one falsely pro
fessing to come as a prophet and ambassa
dor from God, a false teacher ; comp. in
jrpofprjTrjs no. 2. Matt. 7, 15. 24, 11. 24.
Mark 13, 22. Luke 6,26. Acts 13, 6. 2 Pet.
2, 1. 1 John 4, 1. Rev. 16, 13. 19, 20. 20,
10. Sept. for K-oj Jer. 6, 13. Zech. 13,
2. al. Test. XII Patr. p. 614. Jos. Ant. 8.
13. 1. ib. 10. 7. 3. B. J. 6. 5. 2.
i/reOoo?, eos> OUf) T( j ; (kindr. i|/-iJ3or, i^u-
%rjs,) falsehood, lying, a lie; John 8, 44
OTUV \d\Tj TO ^eCSoy. Eph. 4, 25 comp.
Col. 3, 9. 2 Thess. 2, 9 a-, Kal repacrt ^tv-
8ovs, genit. of qual. false, deceiving, v. 11.
1 John 2, 21. 27. Sept. for 313 Ps. 7, 7 ;
1J31B IP. 44, 20. Jer. 5, 2. So" jEl. V. H.
5.21. Pol. 12. 7. 4. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 17.
Spec, falsehood, toward God, wickedness,
ungodliness ; so 7roteti> \j/fv8os, to do false
hood, to commit wickedness, Rev. 21, 27
noulv flSthvyfjLa KOL ^fv8os. 22, 15 ; comp.
in Troieco no. 2. a. 8. Rev. 14, 5 in later
edit, for 80X0?. Sept. and iun Hos. 7, 3.
12, 1 [11, 12]. Meton. of false religion,
idolatry; Rom. 1, 25 /*eri7XXaai> TTJV dXij-
Setai/ TOU Seou eV TW ^euSet. Comp. in
dfitKt a no. 2. So Sept. of false gods, for
1j3Ui, Jer. 3, 10. 13, 25.
TJrevSoxpia-TOS, ov , 6, (^evdqs, Xpi-
OTO S,) a false Christ, a pretended Messiah,
Matt. 24, 24. Mark 13, 22.
T/reu&o, f. o-o), (^eCSos.) to speak falsely,
lo lie to any one, to deceive, rivd Soph. QEd.
Col. 628, 1512. Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 13. Pass.
lo be deceived, disappointed, c. gen. Thuc.
4. 108. Usually and in N. T. only Mid.
depon. \jstv 8 op a i, f. eva-opai, to speak
falsely, to lie, to deceive; absol. Matt. 5,
11. Rom. 9, 1 aXfofiav Xe yco, eV Xptoroj
.ov ^tvdofuu. 2 Cor. 11, 31. Gal. 1, 20.
1 Tim. 2, 7. Heb. 6, 18. James 3, 14 Kara
rijs dXjj3fi ay. 1 John 1, 6. Rev. 3, 9. Also
c. ace. pers. Acts 5, 3 ^euo-acr3at <re TO
7ri>ev/j.a TO ayiov. With eiy Tiva towards
any one, Col. 3, 9. Sept. for -S3 absol.
Prov. 14, 5; c. ace. Is. 57, 11 ; IZJns a b so ],
Lev. 19, 1 1 ; c. ace. Deut. 33, 29. So absol.
Hdian. 1. 4. 21. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 36; c.
ace. Hdian. 2. 11. 12. Xen. An. 1. 3. 10;
TTpos nva Xen. An. 1. 3. 5. Also in N. T.
and Sept. c. dat. of pers. to lie to any one,
Acts 5, 4 owe (\lsevo-c0 di/SpaWoty, dXXa TW
Sew. So Sept. for ^ 5*3 Ps. 78, 36. 89,
36 ; i? tins p s . 18, 45. Comp. Winer
31. 2.
ov, o, 17, adj. (
wo/za,) falsely named, falsely so called,
1 Tim. 6, 20. Philo de Vit. Mos. II. p. 161.
6 roii? ^fv8a)vvfj.ovs so. Seovr. Plat. Rep.
ger. Prajc. 14. ^Eschyl. Prom, vinct. 716.
"freva-fj,ct, arcs, TO, fyfvbonai,} a being
false, falsehood, Symm. for "ifJIO Job 13, 4;
=J3 Ps. 61, 3. Luc. Tim. 55. Pint. Artax.
13. Plato Men. 71. d. In N. T. spec.
falsehood toward God, wickedness, ungodli
ness; Rom. 3, 7 et yap f] dXijSeta TOV Seou
eV rw e /ia) Ap-eutr/iart eTTfpicro-fvo-fv, comp. v.
3. 4. 5. Comp. in -^fv8os, dSt/a a no. 2.
^reyo-TT;?, ou, 6, (^evSw,) o?ie /a/sc,
a liar, deceiver, John 8, 44. 45. 1 Tim. 1,
10. Tit. 1, 12. 1 John 1, 10. 2, 4. 4, 20..
5, 10; also of a false teacher, impostor,
1 John 2, 22, comp. v. 18. So Ecclus. 25,
2. Died. Sic. 1. 76. Dem. 404. 5.-rSpec.
one false towards God. an apostate, wicked
person, Rom. 3, 4 ; comp. in -^fva-^a.
Sept. for 513 Prov. 1 9, 22, opp. fitWor.
So Ecclus. 15, 8 avdpes ^ffvcrTai, parall.
ai>8pes d/j.apT<i>\oi V. 7.
a(jidca : &>, f. i^o-co, (\^do>, -^dXXo).
,) to touch, to feel, to handle, c
ace. Luke 24, 39 \lsTJ\a<pr)<raT( p*. Heb
12, 18. 1 John 1,1. Trop. to feel after, c
ace. Acts 17, 27 et upaye ^rrfXa ^rjartiav av-
TOV Kal fvpoiev. Sept. pr. for "Otft Gen.
27, 12. 21. 22. Judg. 16, 27. Aristoph
Eccl. 315 ore 5 ^ 6 e /ceiVo \l/rf\a<piJL>i> OVK (8v-
vaip.r]v fvptlv. Pol. 8. 31. 8. Xen. Eq. 2. 4.
i|r770/<i>, f. j o-o), fyfj(pos,) pr. to count or
reckon with pebbles or counters, -^rj(poi, upon
the abacus, Pol. 5. 26, 13; see Diet, of
Antt. art. Abacus. In N. T. genr. to count
up, to reckon, c. ace. Luke 14, 28 \fsr)<pig(i
Tr)v Saitdvrjv. Rev. 13, 18. So Aquil. for
ISO P s . 48, 14. Anthol. Gr. III. p. 49,^,-
(pifav 8 uvtKfiTO TTOO-OV 8a>o-fi SteyepSeiv
IrjTpols /ito-3dj/, Kal T I voaruiv 8a7ravq. In
the classics also Mid. to give one s vote, to
vote for, to decree, Jos. Ant. 17. 2. 4.
Hdian. 5. 2. 1. Xen. Hell. 1. 5. 18.
793
ov, 17, (^ciw, ^<w,) a smaZZ
stone, pr. as worn smooth by water, a pebble,
Lat. calculus, gcnr. Sept. Ex. 4, 25. Lam. 3,
16. Ecclus. 18, 9. Find. Ol. 10. 13. ib. 13.
66 ; any polished stone, Find. Ol. 7. 159 ;
the stone or gem of a ring, Artem. 2. 5.
Trnp. in various senses according to the
uses to which the Greeks applied such
pebble-stones ; e. g. of the stones or counters
for reckoning on an abacus, Fol. 5. 26. 13.
Aristoph. Vesp. 656. Diod. Sic. 12. 13;
see Diet, of Antt art. Abacus. Also of
dice, lots, used in a kind of divination, 17 Sta
TU> T}rT](ptov fjiavriKT), Heyne Apollodor. 3.
10. 2. 9. p. 274. Most freq. a vote, spoken
of the black and white pebbles used in
voting, viz. the white for approval or ac
quittal and the black for condemnation ;
./El. V. H. 13. 37 or 38 dra TTJV p.f\aivav
(fj.ftd\Tj ai/rt TTJS \fvKTJs \lsrj(pov. Luc. Har-
rnonid. 3 TUIV a\\u>v (Kd&Tov p.inv ^TJcpov
(pfpOVTUtV, (KflVOl fJLOVOl (KUTfpOS (IVTOW 8l/O
efpepov ... CTV yf KOI /uaXtcrra ocrw rfjv Xeu-
KTJV dtl KOL <Tu>ovcrav (frepeis. ./Eschin. 57.
10. See Potter s Gr. Ant. I. p. 119. Diet.
of Antt. art. Psephus. Hence in N. T.
1. Melon, a vole, voice, suffrage; Acts
26, 10 naTrjVfyKa -^^(bov, I gave my vote, sc.
with alacrity, zeal ; see in KaTacbfpu no. 2.
Jos. Ant. 1 0. 4. 2 TO pi v 3etoi> fjSrj KUT av-
TUV ^ffCpov rjvfyKf. JE\. V. H. 1 . 34 TT)V
KaTaftiKd^ovcrav dyaytiv ^l/Tj(pov. Dem. 362.
1. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 18.
2. Perh. i. q. tessera, a die, token; Rev.
2, 17 bis, TO> fiKfovri . . . 8axra> avTu ^TJfpov
XfVKTjv Kal firl TT]V \lfTj(bov OVO/JLU Kaivbv ye-
ypap.p.(vov. This some refer to a custom of
the Roman emperors, who in the public
spectacles are said to have thrown among
the populace dice or tokens inscribed with
the words frumentum, discus, servi, ves-
tes, and the like, and whoever obtained one
of these tokens received whatever was thus
marked upon it ; see Xiphilin. de surnt. Titi
ludis, p. 228 sq. So Eichhorn Comm. in
loc. comp. Aretas in Eichhorn 1. c. But
this accounts neither for the white stone
nor the mystic name. Others suppose allu
sion to be made to the mode of casting lots,
in which sometimes tesserae or dice, tokens,
with names inscribed upon them were used,
and the lot fell to him whose token first
came out; comp. Eisner Obs. in N. T. II.
p. 442. Potter s Gr. Ant. I. p. 333. Adam s
Rom. Ant. p. 302. But the idea of lot or
choice has here no place. In any case, the
\evKTj \^ij<por was a symbol of good-fortune
and prosperity ; Hesych. \(v*t)
jrapoifjiia firl TU>V (vftaifiovtas . .
In Greek writers also persons of distin
guished virtue are said to receive a ^(bot
from the gods, i. e. an approving testimonial
to their virtue ; Plut. Compar. Cimon et
Lucull. fin. WOTS KOI rrjv napa ruiv 3eo>z>
)j/rj(pov avTols virdp^fiv, us dyaSoIj /cat 3et-
ois ri]v (pva-iv d[j.(poT( pois. See further in
Eisner I. c. p. 443. Wetst. N. T. II. p. 758.
De Wette in loc.
oO, 6, 0/a3upt fa>,) a whis
pering, Plut. de rect. Rat. audiendi 13 fin.
Luc. Amor. 15. In N. T. whispering,
secret slander, detraction, 2 Cor. 12, 20.
So Plut. Conjug. Prscc. 40.
whisperer, a secret slanderer, detractor, Rorn.
1, 30. Dem. 1358. 6 ?rapa ruv
/, ou, TO, (dim. of i/n; ^i a>,
v^ua),) a lillle bit, crumb, of bread, meat.
food, Matt. 15, 27. Mark 7, 28. Luke 16^
21. Only in N. T.
> >7> (V ^" ) P r - the breath,
Sept. for tt5?S Job 41, 13. Gen. 1, 30.
Usually and in N. T. the vital breath, Lat.
anima, life, through which the body lives
and feels, i. e. the principle of life manifest
ed in the breath, Heb. ^B3 .
1. Pr. the soul, as the vital principle,
Lat. anima, i. e. the animal soul, the vital
spirit, life. a) Genr. Luke 1 2, 20 raviy rfj
WKTt rr]V \lsv)(f]V crov dnaiTovcriv OTTO o-oC.
Acts 20, 10 17 yap ^v^r) avrov tv avria
f o-Tt. Of beasts, Rev. 8, 9 TO. [wio-para]
fXovra \lsvxds. Sept. and t B5 Gen. 35, 18.
1 K. 17, 21. So Hdian. 2."l3. 16. Plut.
Romul. 28. Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 19 sq. Mem. 1.
2. 53 rijs ^vx^fjs e^fXSouo-^f sc. ToG o-cop,a-
TOJ. b) Meton. and genr. life ; Matt. 6, 25
bis, HTJ fjLfplfjivdTf rfi tyvxrj . . . ov^l 17 V 1 ^ ?
TrXeloV e o-Tt T^r Tpo(pijs ; Luke 12, 22. 23.
Matt. 20, 28 et Mark 10, 45 Sovvai TTJV -^v-
XTJV avrov \\irpov. Mark 3, 4 et Luke 6, 9
o-oio-ai rfjv ^u^iyv. Luke 14, 26. 21, 19 see
in KTao/xai. Acts 15, 26. 20, 24. 27, 10. 22.
Rom. 16,4. Phil. 2, 30. 1 Thess. 2,8. Rev.
12, 11. So TtSeVat TT]V ijrvxriv, to lay down
one s life, John 10. 11. 15. 17. 13, 37. 38.
15, 13. 1 John 3, 16 bis; comp. in Tfarjfit
no. 2. d. Also ijjTfiv rfjv v^v^i/ TWOS, to
seek one e life. Matt. 2, 20. Rom. 11,3; so
Sept. and CB3 tiSjjsa Ex. 4, 19. 1 Sam. 20,
1. Sept. genr. for CB3 Gen. 19, 17. 19.
44, 30. Ex. 21, 23. (/El. V. II. 13. 20.
Pol. 28. 9. 4. Eurip. Heracl. 551 TTJV e /iijr
TJ/VXTJV e yco didtofj. ticovcra. Xen. An. 4. 6. 4.
ib. 3. 3. 44.) In some antithetic declara
794
tiens of Jesus, ^vx>? refers not only to
natural life, but also to life as continued be
yond the grave ; John 12, 25 bis, 6 (piX^i/
TrjV \j/ i>x 7< / avTov, aTToXecrft avTrjv KM o
fj.i(Tcav TTJV ^vxyv avTov ev rat KoV/MW roirra),
fls farjv alwviov <puXd avrrjV, where au-
rf/v (for rfv ^x 7 ?") refers to eternal life ;
so Matt. 10, 39 bis. 16, 25 bis. Mark 8, 35
bis. Luke 9, 24 bis. 17, 33. Also as in
cluding the idea of life or the spirit both
natural and eternal, Matt. 1 6, 26 bis. Mark
8, 36. 37 ; oomp. Luke 9, 25. c) Of a
departed soul, ghost, shade, separate from the
body ; spoken in Greek mythology of the
shades, manes, ghosts, inhabiting Hades ;
Passow no. 2. Rev. 6, 9 ras -^v^as ru>v
fcrfpayfjLfvaiv 8ia TOV \6yov TOV 3eoO. 20, 4.
Acts 2. 27. 31,oiiK eyKaraXetyeis TTJV ^vx^f
/J.QV els a Soti, quoted from Ps. 16, 10 where
Sept. for UJS3 So Wisd. 3, 1 SiKaicov 8e
^VXCIL tv x ft P^ 3eou. Jos. Ant. 6. 14. 2 yv-
vaiov . . . TCIS TU>V Tf SvrjKOTwv ^v^as fKKa-
\ovfjievov. ib. KfXfvfi TTJV Sajuoi^Xoi -^vxrjv
dvayaytiv. Horn. II. 1. 3. Luc. de Mort. 16.
4. ib. 17. 1.
2. Spec, the soul as the sentient principle,
Lat. animus. a) As the seat of the
senses, desires, affections, appetites, pas
sions, i. e. the lower and animal nature
common to man with the beasts ; distin
guished in the Pythagorean and Platonic
philosophy from the higher rational nature,
o vovs, TO irvevna, belonging to man alone ;
see espec. Lresner Obs. e Philon. p. 381,
503, This distinction is also followed by
the LXX. and sometimes in N. T. see in
7TVfvp.a no. II. 2. So 1 Thess. 5, 23 TO
Trvfiifj-n KM rj v/ t X 7 ) KOI TO crmfj-a, i. e. the
whole man. Heb. 4, 1 2 a^pi fjapia-uov ^u-
Kai 7rvfvfJ.aTos. Luke 1 , 46 p.eya\vvfi fj
V Tov K vpiov, Ka nyaX\lacre TO TTVfv-
p.d p.ov. As distinguished from bidvoia, Matt.
22, 37. Mark 12, 30. Luke 10, 27; from o-v-
vfo-is Mark 12, 33. (So Wisd. 15, 11. Jos.
Ant. 1. 1. 2 fn\a<rfv 6 Seos TOV av^pcoTrov
ftovv arro TT)? yrjs Xa/Scoi . (cat Trvev/jia eviJKfV
avT<a KOL ^rvx^v. ib. 3. 11. 2.) Simpl. the
soul, i. q. the mind, feelings; Matt. 11, 29
evprjartTe avi nravcriv Tais ^v^ais Vfjicov.
Luke 2, 35 o-oC Se aiiTrjs TTJV -^vx^v 8it\fv-
<TTai potato. John 10, 24. Acts 14,2. 22.
15, 24. Heb. 12, 3. 1 Pet. 1, 22. 2 Pet. 2,
8. 14. Sept. for 5BS Ex. 23, 9. 1 Sam. 1,
15; t& 1 K. 11, 2. Is. 44, 19. al. (Arr.
Epict. 4. 11. 6 epya ^vx^s, oppav, dcpop-
pqv, opeyeo-Sai, KTX. Hdian. 2. 1. 15. Xen.
Mem. 1. 2. 4.) So eV 0X77 T!J ^vxfj with
all the soul Matt. 22, 37, and O\TJS TTJS
vs id. Mark 12, 30. 33. Luke 10, 27;
so Sept. and 1UB3 Deut. 26, 16. 30, 2. 6. 10 ;
33^ 2 Chr. 15,15. 31,21. (So e o\r,s
M. Antonin. 3. 4. ib. 4. 31 ; 6Ai/ T^
TI Epict. Ench. 29. 3. Xen. Mem. 3.
11. 10.) Also e< ^VXTJS, from the soul,
heartily, Eph. 6, 6. Col. 3, 23. (Theocr. 8.
35. Xen. An. 7. 7. 43.) Spec, pla ^VXT)
elvai, to be of one soul, unanimous, united
in affection and will, Acts 4, 32. Phil. 1, 27.
So Diog. Laert. 5. 1 1 (pcnT^els TI ta-Ti (pi-
\os ; f<pT), pia ^VXT) $vo crco/xao-tf evoiKoixra*
To the soul, ^vx*)) as the seat of the
desires, affections, appetites, is often ascrib
ed that which strictly belongs to the person
himself; Matt. 12, 18 els ov evdoKrjo-a TJ
T] pov. 26, 38 et Mark 14, 34 nepiXviros
v TJ faxy pov. Luke 1, 46. 12, 19 bis.
John 12, 27. Heb. 10, 38. 3 John 2. Rev.
18, 14. Sept. and 5B3 Gen. 27, 4. 19. Is.
1, 14; SV> Is. 33, 18. So Ecclus. 7, 21.
Jos. Ant. 11. 1. 1. Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 27. ib.
7. 3. 8. b) Genr. the soul of man, his
spiritual and immortal nature, with all its
higher and lower powers, its rational and
animal faculties ; Matt. 1 0, 28 bis, ^17 <o-
/3elo-3e OTTO Ttav . . . TTJV tyvxyv p.rj 8vvafj.fva)V
anoKTelvai (pofiferjTe p.a\\ov TOV 8vv. ^VXTJV
KOI o-co/xa aTroXeVai fv yeevvrj. 2 Cor. 1, 23.
12, 15. Heb. 6, 19. 10, 39 tls Trfpnroirjo-iv
\lsvxijs, opp. oTniXeta. 13, 17. James 1, 21
TOV \6yov, TOV 8vviip.evov (raxrai TUS i^vxas
v/jiuiv. 5, 20. 1 Pet. 1, 9 cra>Tr)piav v^u^co! .
2, 11. 25. 4, 19. So Wisd. 1, 4. 11 o-Td>a
KaTa^evbopevov dvaipel tyvx^v. Jos. Ant.
18. 1. 3 ifadvaTov lo-^vi TOLS ^vx<us elvai.
Hdian. 3. 14. 5. Diod. Sic. 16. 20. Plato
Phaedo 28. p. 80. a, ev TW OVTO) 3>cri
0-atp.a ...TTJ 8e, f apxfiv KM {(T7r6fiv . . .
Tea 3et6) eoiKe KT\. Xen. Mem.
4. 3. 14 ciySp&OTOV ye
3. Concr. a soul, a living thing, animal,
in which is fj -^VXTJ life ; like Heb. ^S3 .
a) Genr. and from the Heb. 1 Cor. 1 5, 45
tyfVfTO 6 TtpaiTos iiv^p. fls \j/-vxrjv foxrai/, i. e.
a living soul or creature, in allusion to Gen.
2,7 where Sept. for Mn %3.b . R ev . 16, 3
KM vrao-a A/ VX ? fays (f r C^" a ) MTtSoiw
ev T}) SaXao-ofl. So Sept. and n*n T1JB3
Gen! 1, 24. 2, 19. 9, 10. 12. 15. See Heb.
Lex. art. 1BS5 no. 4. b) Oftener of man,
a soul, a living person, man, rraa-a V vx ?
erery soul, every person, every one, Acts
2, 43. 3, 23. Rom. 13, 1. So in a peri
phrasis, 7rao-a ^. ai/3p&>7Tou, even/ sou? of
man, every man, Rom. 2, 9 ; tyvxas av Spw-
TTWV, men, Luke 9, 56 Rec. Sept. and rlSE3
795
geiir. Gen. 17, 14. Deut. 24, 7. Lev. 5, 1.
2; tyvxn di>3/>u>7Tou for O^X 3 Num. 19,
11. 13. (Eurip. Phcen. 1314 (poviai v/n^at.)
Also in enumerations ; Acts 2, 41 ^u^at
wo-el rpto-xiXiai. 7,14. 27,37. 1 Pet. 3, 20.
Sept. and %? Gen. 46, 15. 18. 26. 27. Ex.
1, 5. Deut. 10, 22. So 1 Mace. 2. 38.
Pol. 8. 5. 3 /it a faxr]- Eurip. Hel. 52 ^t^a!
Se Ti-oXXai. Conip. Plut. Symp. 6. 7. 1
KOI Ke()ar)v rov av SputiTov eic>a/xei>
an TO>I> KvpioraTtov vTroKopifJeo-Sai. c)
Spec, for a servant, slave; Rev. 18, 13
i^u^ay dvSpwTrw, men s souls, human per
sons, slaves, perh. more emphatic than the
preced. o-dyiara ; in allusion to Ez. 27,
13 where Sept. for C"1X CS3 id. see in av-
Spwros no. 2. e. Simpl. Sept. ^VXT) and
EB3 Gen. 12, 5. So 1 Mace. 10, 33. Test.
XII Patr. p. 715 KAeVreif ^u^ar e< yfjs
Eppaivv. Epict. Fragm. 33. ed. Schweigh.
III. p. 77, TroXXas 8ov\ev(i.v r^i^ay.
^t%l09, T], 6v, C^ux 1 ? ) 1- breathing,
living, animal, possessing animal life ; so
of the body, aeo^a ^-VXIKOV, an animal body,
having breath and animal life, physical, na
tural ; 1 Cor. 15, 44 bis. 46 ; opp. TO <ro>/ia
Trvtvfj.aTi>c6v, see in Trvfu/iTrmi? no. 1.
Diod. Sic. 1. 12 amoy rov tyvx<-<ov rots
a>otf.
2. Spec, of the soul, mind, animal, natu
ral, i. e. pertaining to the animal or natural
mind and affections, swayed by the affec
tions and passions of human nature, not
under the influences of the Holy Spirit,
opp. irvfVfuiTiKos ; comp. in \lsv%r] no. 2. a,
and irvevfiariKos no. 2. 1 Cor. 2, 14 "^vxt-
KOS avtSp. ov Several ra TOV irvfvfjLaros TOV
3eoO. Jude 19 \^w^tKot, Trvev/jni pf] e^ovrfv.
So James 3, 15 fj <jo^>la V/^U^IK^. Comp.
fyvxh Eccliis. 5, 2 ; comp. also ^VXIKOS as
distinguished from o-co/iariKor, Jos. de Mace.
2. Pol. 6. 5. 7. Arr. Epict. 3. 7. 5 f] ifiovrj
T) T\r\ix<-<i]- P ut - Gonsol. ad Apoll. 2.
A | r ^XS ) fos, ovs, TO, (-^v^o).) cold, fri-
gus, John 18, 18 on -^i>xos yv. Acts 28, 2.
2 Cor. 11, 27. Sept. for V Gen. 8, 22 ;
^P, Ps. 147, 17. Song of 3 Childr. 40
Pol. 5. 56. 10. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 8, 9.
a, ov, (^vx^i) C M> cool, fresh,
refreshing, e. g. TTOTTJPIOV ^vxpov (v8aror)
Matt. 10, 42. So Plut. de Garrul. 17 s
HpajcXeiroj. . .Xa/3&)j/ ^vxpov KvXuca. Epict.
Ench. 29. 2 /xij -^vxpov irivtiv. Fully, -^u-
Xpoi/ vSwp Theocr. 11. 47. JE\. V. H. 13.
1. Xen. Mem. 3. 13. 3. Trop. cold, cold-
hearted, indifferent, spoken of a person with
out decision or firmness of Christian char
acter, oi/re ^vpxos, ovTf fforos, Rev. 3, 15
bis. 16. So Plato Euthyd. 284. e. Xen.
Cyr. 8. 4. 22, 23.
i|ru^&), f. vo>, Pass. aor. 2 tyvyyv
Buttm. \ 100. n. 8 ; to breathe, to blow,
Horn. II. 20. 440 ; c. ace. to blow upon,
and hence to cool, Sept. Jer. 6, 7. Plut.
Symp. 6. 6. 2. Plato Tim. 46. d. In N. T.
Pass, -^{/xop-ai, fut. 2 ^vyijfroju.ai, to be
cooled, to grow cold, trop. of affection, Matt
24. 12 ^vyfjcrfTni 17 dydnrj TO>V TroXXcoj/. Sf
pr. Jos. Ant. 7. 14. 3. Plut. de Sanit. tuend.
2. Plato Phaedo71. b.
Y % &)/Xtyi), f. tVo), (\|fo>/io y, ^coco, A/mw,)
to feed by bits, morsels, as one does children
or sick persons, Aristoph. Thesm. 692.
Plut. Quffist. Rom. 21. In N. T. genr. to
feed, to supply with food, c. ace. pers. Rom.
12, 20. With ace. of thing, to feed out;
1 Cor. 13, 3 tav ^co^ierca iravra TO. virdp-
Xovrd p.ov. So fully with two ace. of pers.
and thing, Sept. ris rjfJ-as ^w^iift Kpta, for
b^3Xn Num. 11,4. Ecclus. 15, 3. Winci
J 32. 4. Buttm. $ 131. 5 ; with ace. of pers
or animal, Porph. de Abstin. 3. 23 i//-o>/ii
fovo-t TO. vfoma. Plut. Symp. 5. procem
^rw^iov, ov, TO, (dim. ^co/idy.) a bit,
morsel, mouthful, John 13, 26 bis. 27. 30.
Diog. Laert. 6. 37.
ijra)%a), f. ga>, (^wta, ^aw,) to rub in
pieces, e. g. ears of grain, c. ace. Luke 6, 1.
Nicand. Th. 629. Etym. Mag. ^fu>x ovr( *
tSpinrrovrfs, \fTTTvvovrfs. Comp. the Ionic
Hdot. 4. 75.
n.
fl, o mega, the last letter of the Greek
alphabet ; hence poet, for the last, i. q. 6
to-xaros and TtXoy, Rev. 1,8. [11]. 21, 6.
22, 13. See in lett. A.
o>, interj. O! before the Voc. in a direct
address; Matt. 15, 28 w yvvai. 17, 17.
Mark 9, 19. Luke 9, 41. 24, 45. Acts 1, 1
f. 13,10. 18, 14. 27, 21. Rom.
2, 1. 3. 9, 20. Gal. 3, 1. 1 Tim. 6, 20.
James 2, 20. So Sept. Jer. 4, 10. Ceb.
Tab. 2, 3, 4. Xen. Hell. 1. 7. 16. Once
in admiration, Rom. 11, 33 2) a3or KT\. O
the depth ! in this sense sometimes written
&, Buttm. { 117. n. 5. Sept. for "nx Is. 6,
796
5; ^ Nah. 3, 1. Zeph. 3, 3. So Soph.
Ajax 372.
V2jj8, 6, indec. Oierf, Heb. "WiS (serv
ing sc. God), pr. n. of the son of Boaz and
Ruth, Matt. 1, 5 bis. Luke 3, 32. Comp.
Ruth 4, 13 sq.
e58e, demonstr. adv. (oSe, see Buttm.
5 116. 7, and n. 7,) pr. /7ms. so, in this way
or manner, Horn. II. 1. 181. Palaeph. 1. 3.
Luc. D. Mort. 16. 5. Xen. Mem. 1.7. 1.
In poetic and later usage and in N. T.
also adv. of place, hither, here, i. e. to or in
this place, viz.
1. hither, to this place, after verbs of mo
tion; Matt. 8, 29 ^XSes o>8f. 14, 18 et 17,
17 (pepere poi avrovs wSe. 22, 12. Mark 11,
3. Luke 9, 41. 14, 21. 19, 27. John 6, 25.
20, 27. Acts 9, 21. Rev. 4, 1. 11, 12; tcos
2)Se Luke 23, 5. Sept. for DIPn Ex. 3, 5.
Ruth 2, 14. Ceb. Tab. 14, 22. Theocr.
Id. 25. 35. Plato Prot. 328. d.
2. here, in this place, after verbs imply
ing rest and the like : a) Pr. Matt. 12, 6
OTt TOV ifpov pfifav (<TT\V S)Se. V. 41. 42
jrXetoi 2oXo/i<Bj/os o>Sf. 14, 8. 17. 16, 28.
17, 4 bis. 20, 6 TI &>8e eVri^Kare dpyoi ; 24,
2. 26, 38. 28, 6. Mark 6, 3 Se npbs fads,
here in our city. 8,4. 9, 1. 5. 14, 32. 34. 16,
6. Luke 4, 23. 9, 1 2 $>8e ev fpfaa r&rw. V. 27.
33. 11,31.32. [15,17. 16,25.] 22, 38. 24,6.
John 6, 9. 11, 21 . 32. Acts 9, 1 4 S>8e, here in
this city. Heb. 7, 8 et 13, 14 o>Se, here on
earth. James 2, 3 KO%OV wSe, and so Sept. for
MB Ruth 4, 1. 2. 2 K. 7, 3. Opp. to eVcei,
Mark 13, 21. Luke 17, 21. 23. James 2, 3 ;
or repeated, 2>8e . . . o>Se id. Matt. 24, 23 ;
ra a>Se the things done here Col. 4, 9. Sept.
genr. for MB Gen. 19, 12. Num. 32, 16.
Judg. 19, 9. So Ceb. Tab. 9, 10. Theocr.
Id. 25. 11,14. Hdot. 1. Ill, 115 fin. b)
Trop. herein, in this thing, Rev. 13, 10. 18.
14, 12 bis. 17,9.
6)877, jjs, f], (contr. for doiSq ; ae/8a>,
aSw,) an ode, song, e. g. in praise of God,
Eph. 5, 19. Col. 3, 16. Rev. 5, 9. 14, 3 bis.
15, 3 bis. Sept. for iifc) Judg. 5, 12. 1 K.
4, 32. Ps. 42, 9. Ecclus. 39, 19, Jos. Ant.
7. 12. 3 wSaj fls Sfoj* *ai vfj.vovs. Genr.
Luc. Bis/ Ace. 16. Diod. Sic. 3. 17. Xen.
Conv. 6. 4.
&)SiJ/, Ti/or, fj, (kindr. oSw?;,) a very late
form of the nominative, 1 Thess. 5, 3. Sept.
Is. 37, 3 ; instead of the usual f] o>8/y, Ivos,
see Winer 5 9- 2. 1 ; comp. Buttm. 41. 4.
. marg. Ausfiihrl. Sprachl. 41. n. 4.
1. a throe, pain, pang of a woman in
travail ; 1 Thess. 5, 3 oXe3poj, axrnfp f]
ato iv rfi eV yacrrpl i^ttwrg. Sept. for ^3P!
Jer. 22, 23. Hos. 13, 3. Ml. V. H. 2. 7.
Plut. Thes. 20. Plato Thest. 6. p. 149. d.
2. Trop. pain, sorrow, calamity, of the
severest kind; Matt. 24, 8 et Mark 13, 9
ravra dp^j) w8iva>v. (Sept. and ^2h Job
21, 17; fcin Ex. 15, 14; rtnsn Nah. 2,
11.) So Acts 2, 24 Xu(raj ray coSivas TOV
Sawrou, having loosed the pains of death, in
allusion to Ps. 18, 5 where Sept. utblves 3a-
VUTOV for Heb. p. 1 ] 73 n ban , which the LXX
refer to ii^ri a throe, pain, instead of ian
a band, snare, comp. v. 6. The phrase
\vetv coSira? occurs also in Greek writers,
e. g. Lycophr. Cass. 1198 <r<pe wSivas (f-
\va~f XaSpai aj yovrjs. JEl. II. An. 12. 5
Touy rwv u>8ivaiv Xucrat Setr/zoi y. ib. 7. 12
Aiywria>i> at yvvaiK.es rrjv u>8iva O.TTO\II-
cracrat KOL e^afatrrdcrat KT\. Strabo 16. p.
763 Xuet 8e Kf(pa\a\yias Sau/Macrrwy, SC. the
balsam of Jericho. Comp. Sept. Job 39, 3.
a)Su>&>, f. ii/w, (a>Si ff,) to be in the throes,
to travail in childbirth, absol. Rev. 12, 2 eV
yacrrpl f^ovcra Kpdfi, u>8ivov<ra, being in
travail. Gal. 4, 27 17 OVAC toSiVovo-a, //iow /Tia/
travailest not, who art barren, i. q. 17 a-relpa.
Sept. for >sin Is. 23, 4. 26, 18. 66, 7. 8 ;
ban Cant. 8, 5. So Horn. II. 11. 269.
Luc. Somn. s. Gall. 19. Plut. Thes. 20.
Trop. of a Christian teacher, c. ace. to tra
vail with any one, in spiritual birth, Gal. 4,
19. Comp. yevvda no. 1. b.
(w/io?, ov, 6, (kindr. Lat. humerus, ) a
shoulder, Matt. 23, 4. Luke 15, 5. Sept.
for CDtt3 Gen. 21, 14. Is. 9, 6 ; 5]n3B Num.
7, 9. Is. 49, 22. Jos. Ant. 3. 8. 9. Hdian.
7. 10. 15. Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 13.
aiveofAai, ovp.ai, f. T)(rop.ai, Mid. depon.
with aor. 1 a>vr)o-dp.r)v a form condemned by
the Atticists, instead of which Attic writ
ers used fjrpiap,r)v, comp. Phryn. et Lob. p.
137 sq. Buttm. 114 fin. To buy, to pur
chase ; c. ace. et gen. of price. Acts 7, 16
6 u>vr]craro A/3paa^i rip,jjs dpyvpiov. Luc,
D. Mort. 4. 1 Tt3i> TreVre [Spa^coi/] toi/ij<ra-
p.T)i>, Kcii. TpoTr&JTTJpa 8vo ojSoXwi . ib. Hermot.
81 ; c. ace. JEl. V. H. 3. 27. Hdian. 2. 10.
8. Pres. Dem. 123. 21. Xen. An. 3. 1. 20.
<u6v, ov, TO, an egg, Lat. ovum, luke
11,12. Sept. for ns^3 Deut. 22, 6. Job
39, 14. ^Esop. Fab. 47. Tauchn. Luc. D.
Deor. 20. 14. Diod. Sic. 1. 87. Plato Conv.
190.e.
wpa, as, I], Lat. hora, Engl. hour, pr.
limited time, season, a definite space or divi
sion of time recurring at fixed intervals, as
marked by natural or conventional limits ;
e. g. a season of the yeai, fbpa TOV 3/povr
wpa
797
l. V. H. 3.1. Xen. Venat. 9. 20 ; wpa x -
vos JE\. V. H. 7. 13. Thuc. 4. 6 ; fj TOV
pa Hdian. 8. 4. 3. ^El. V. H. 1. 15;
al KOT tviavTov upat Diod. Sic. 1.16. Plato
Legg. 906. d. Trop. of a season of life,
(lie fresh full bloom and beauty of youth,
the ripeness and vigour of manhood, bloom,
beauty, vigour; Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 8 wpa TOV
0-wp.arof. Pint. Marcell. 2. ./Eschin. 19. 4
K(iXXfi Kal wpa. Thuc. 6. 54 wpa jjXi/ci as.
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 22 fV3J?ra, e TJS av p.d\i-
<rra wpa SiaXa/inrot. In N. T. of shorter
intervals, a time, season, hour, viz.
1. Of the day generally, day-time, day ;
Matt. 14, 15 17 wpa 778?; Trap^XSe. Mark 6,
35 bis, fjdrj upas TroXXfjs yevop-fvrjs, *crX. 11,
1 1 o\lsias rj8r) ovcrrjs rrjs upas. Pol. 5. 8. 3
TTO\\TJS upas. Dion. Hal. Ant. 2. 54 <%H
TroXX^y wpar. Dem. p. 541 pen. Xen. Hell.
7. 2. 22 rfv fj.ev TIJS upas p.iKpbv Trpb 8viros
f]\iov.
2. Of a definite part or division of the day ;
in earlier writers used only of the greater
divisions, as morning, noon, evening, night,
os, p.to-T)p.ppia, fvirepa, wg, as WKTOS tv
up?) Horn. II. in Merc. 155; or also morn
ing, noon and evening, opSpor, xaipbs /if-
(TT) fj.fi pivos, K. SeiXiw ?, K. ea-irepos, Sturz
Lex. Xen. wpa no. 3. So Xen. Mem. 4. 3.
4 bis, 6 rj\ios (puTfivbs uv rds re upas TTJS
tjpfpas . . . o-a(pvid . . . iia-rpa, a tip.lv rat
&pas Trjs WKTOS tp.(pavi(i. Dion. Hal. de
Comp. Verb. 3 wpa ea&tpq. In N. T. an
hour, one of the twelve equal parts into
which the natural day and also the night
were divided, and which of course were of
different lengths at different seasons of the
year ; prob. introduced by astronomers, and
first so used by Hipparchus about B. C.
140 ; see Ideler s Chronol. I. p. 239.
Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 333 sq. Diet, of Antt.
\rt. Horn.
a) Pr. and genr. Matt. 24, 36 Trepi Se r?p.e-
ms Kal upas otifiety olSev. 25, 13. Mark 13,
32. Luke 22, 59. John 4, 52 eVvSero Trap
avTvv TTjV upav. 11, 9 ot^i ScoSeKti fieri
wpat jjp.tpas. Acts 5, 7 ws wputv rpiaii/ 5ia-
trnj/ia. 10, 30 p.(XP l rainy s rrjs a>pas. Rev.
9, 15. Dat. c. eV, of time when ; Matt. 8,
13. 24, 50 fv T]p.fpa . . . Kal tv wpa )J ov yi-
vuxTKfi. Luke 12, 46. John 4, 53. Accus.
of time how long; Matt. 20, 12 piav &pav
eiroir)<rav, see in iroito) no. 2. b. 26, 40 /zi ai/
uipav ypTjyopfj<rai. Mark 14, 37. Acts 1J,
34 wf cVl wpas dvo. With a numeral
marking the hour of the day, as counted
from sunrise ; Matt. 20, 3 irepl rriv Tpinyv
u>pav. V. 5. 6. 9. 27, 45 bis, anb 8e (KTTJS
upas eo>y &pas f warns . V. 46. Mark 1 5,
25. 33 bis. 34. Luke 23, 44 bis. John 1
40. 4, 6. 52. 19, 14 wpa fie woVi (KTT,,
Acts 2, 15 wpa rptTij TTJS r]fJ.epas. 3, 1
utpav TTJS Trpoo-fu^^f, rrjv fvvdrrjv. 10, 3. 9.
30. So of the hours of the night, as
counted from sunset; Acts 16, 33 eV fudvy
rfj wpa TTJS WKTOS. 23, 23 drrb TptTrjs wpar
TIJS WKTOS. Jos. B. J. 6. 2. 6 dpd/j.(voi
T1JS WKTOS fVVUTTJS WpOS, V7Tp Tr/jUTTT^!* TTJS
T)[j.epas StfXv3>;crai . ib. J 8 -rrtpl fopav evSeKa-
TTJV TTJS Tj/j-cpas- Nicol. Damasc. p. 486 ?rpo
8(KaTT)s wpar. Luc. Epigr. 17 1^ wpat.
b) Trop. for a short time, a brief interval,
as ace. p.lav utpav Rev. 17, 12; dat. /iia
wpa Rev. 18, 10. 16. 19; irpbs wpai> John
5, 35. 2 Cor. 7, 8. Gal. 2, 5. Philem. 15;
also Trpos xaipbv upas id. 1 Thess. 2, 17.
3. Meton. and genr. an hour, time, period,
spoken of any definite point or space of time.
a) With adjuncts ; e. g. an Adj. or Pron.
drro TTJS upas fKflvr]? Matt. 9, 22. 15, 28.
17, 18. John 19, 27 ; so Dat. of time
when, avTfj TJJ wpa Luke 2, 38. 24, 33.
Acts 16, 18. 22, 13 ; n-oia wpa, fj wpa,
Matt. 24, 42. 44. Luke 12, 39. 40. (Sept.
Dan. 3, 6. 18.) ev avTfj TTJ wpa id. Luke
7, 21. 10, 21. 12, 12 ; . [13, 3L] 20,19;
fv fKe ivr) TTJ wpa Matt. 10, 19. 18, 1. 26,
55. Mark 13, 11. Rev. 11,13. So Rev. 3,
3. 1 Cor. 4, 11 a^pt TTJS apTi upas. 15, 30
Tracrav upav all the time. (Sept. for ~ ^3
r Ex. 18, 22. 26.) With an adverb or
relative, etc. John 4, 21 ep^erat wpa,orf KT\.
V. 23. 5, 25. 28 ep^frnt wpa eV 77 KT\. 16,
25. So c. iva, see in Iva III. 4, John 12,
23. 13, 1. 16, 2, 32. With gen. of thing
to be done or to happen ; Luke 1,10, comp.
Sept. Dan. 9, 21. Luke 14, 17 rrj wpa rov
Seiirvov, the time of the supper or feast. Rev.
3, 10. 14, 7. I5;~impl. Luke 22, 14; c. inf.
Rom. 13, 11 wpa r/juaj fjdrj t VTTVOV eyfpSi}-
vai. (So c. gen. Sept. for nS 2 Sam. 24, 15.
Dan. 9, 21. Diod. Sic. 13. 94 ; .c. inf. Sept.
Gen. 29, 7. JEA. V. H. 1. 21.) With
gen. of pers. one s time, i. e. appointed to
him, in which he is to do or suffer, Luke
22, 53. John 16, 21 ; elsewhere of Christ,
John 2, 4. 7,30. 8,20. 13, 1.
b) Simply, ; wpa, the time, as spoken of
or otherwise understood ; Matt. 26, 45
rjyyiKfv f] wpa. Mark 14, 41. John 16, 4.
1 John 2, 18 bis, see in eo-xror no. 2. b.
(Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 2.) Emphat. John 17, 1 ;
and so spec, the time or hour of trial, sor
row, suffering, Mark 14, 35. John 12,
27 bis.
a>paio$, a, ov, (wpa,) timely, seasonable,
tempestivus, as fruits, like Engl. fruits of
798
the season, JE1. V. H. 1. 31. Diod. Sic. 3.
69 or 70. Xen. Conv. 8. 25. Trop. of a
virgin ripe for marriage, JE\. V. II. 4. 1.
Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 9. In N. T. trop. fair,
comely, beautiful, spoken of things ; see in
copa init. Matt. 23, 27 rdcpois . . . oiTives ta>-
3ei/ fjifv (paivovrai copatoi. Rom. 10, 15, see
in TTOVS lett. e. Sept. of things, for iTans
Gen. 2, 9. 3, 6 ; of persons, for nen Gen.
24, 17. 39, 6. So of things, TrXoos cop.
Anthol. Gr. I. p. 168 ; 7rpoVco7roi> Hdian. 5.
6. 24 ; of persons, Luc. D. Deor. 5. 5.
Plut. Cato Maj. 4. Xen. Mem. 1.3. 10, 13,
14. Spoken of a gate of the temple, Acts
3, 2 TTJV Svpav rov tepov TTJV Aeyo/uV?;!/
vpalav, and V. 10 eVi rfj copaia Trv\rj, sup
posed by some to have been the large gate
leading from the court of the Gentiles to
the court of the Israelites, over against the
eastern side of the veto s, called by the Rab
bins the gate of Nicanor, and described by
Josephus as covered with plates of gold and
silver, and very splendid and massive ; Jos.
B. J. 5. 5. 3. ib. 6. 5. 3. Ant. 15. 11. 5.
Lightf. Hor. Heb. in Chorogr. Cent. Mat-
thaso pram. c. 30 ; espec. Wetst. N. T. II.
p. 471 sq. But from Acts 3, 3. 8, it would
seem to have been one of the external gates,
leading from without into the area of the
temple or court of the Gentiles, on the east
side of which also was Solomon s porch,
v. 11; see in lepov no. 1 , also in crroa. We
are left, however, without definite informa
tion as to these external gates ; for the
porta Shushan and porta Huldcc (yiJllti 1SQJ,
mV,n tti) mentioned by the Rabbins have
no historical weight ; Lightf. Hor. Heb. in
Acts 3, 2. Disq. Chor. Johanni praem. c. 6.
5 1. Most probably one of the external
gates was so called because of its archi
tectural decorations ; possibly the present
Golden gate on the east, or the still more
ornamented one on the south ; see Bibl.
Res. in Pal . I. p. 437, 477. Biblioth. Sac.
1846. p. 626; also Biblioth. Sac, 1843. p.
19sq. Traill s Josephus Vol. I. App. Plates.
d)pvofj,ai, f. varofjiai, Mid. depon. (kindr.
opi/yco, epevyopai,) to roar, to hoivl, as beasts
of prey from rage or hunger ; e. g. a lion,
1 Pet. 5, 8 cos X,cw atpvojjifvos. Sept. of a
lion for **& Judg. 14, 5. Ps. 22, 4. Apol-
lon. Rh. Arg. 4. 1339; of wolves, Theocr.
1. 71 ; of dogs. id. 2. 35. Luc. D. Mort.
10. 13.
ft)?, relat. adv. (os ; ) correl. to TTCOS, rcos,
Buttm. \ 1 1 6. 4. 5 ; pr. in which way, in what
way, and hence genr. as, so as, how ; some
times equivalent to a conjunction, see be
low in no. 3 ; see Passow in cos Buttm.
$ 149 init. Matth. J 628. For cos av, see in
av II. 1 . b, c ; also IV.
1. In comparisons; see Matth. 1. c. p.
1283. In Attic writers Sxnrfp is the pre
vailing word in this usage ; Passow in
UXTTTtp.
a) Pr. fully, with a corresponding de-
monstr. adv. as oCVcor or the like, either
preceding or following ; e.g. OVTCOS...WS,
so ... as, Mark 4, 26 oirrcos etrrii/ r; /3acrtXei a
Toi 3eoC, cos fav avSpcovros KrX. John 7, 46.
1 Cor. 3. 15; cos... our cos, as... so, Acts
8, 32 coy dfj.v6s . . . OVTCOS OVK dvoiyei KT\.
quoted from Is. 53, 7 where Sept. for ") ... 3 .
Acts 23, 11; cos yap. ..ovrco Rom. 5, 15.
18. 2 Cor. 7, 14. 11,3. iThess. 2,7. 5,2.
So i or os... cos Acts 11, 17; 6/zoicos *al cos
Luke 17, 28. Also cos... /ecu, where ou-
rcos is strictly implied, comp. in Kai no. 2. b ;
Matt. 6, 10 cor ev ovpavco, Kai eVt TTJS yrjs.
Acts 7, 51. Gal. 1, 9. (So OVTO>S...O>S
Xen. An. 7. 1. 27; cos . . . ourcos Sept. Ecc.
11, 6. 1 Mace. 3, 60. JE1. V. II. 4. 17.
Plut. de cohib. Ira 8; u>s...Kai Plut. Mor.
II. p. 9. Hdot. 7. 128. Thuc. 8. 1 ult.)
More freq. OVTCOS is omitted, and then cos
may often be rendered so as, or simply as ;
Matt. 6, 29 ov [ovrco?] 7rfpte/3aAeTO cos e>
TOVTWV. 10, 25 upKfrov TOO p.a^T]TTJ, wo. ye-
vrjrai cos 6 8t8dcr*caXos avrov. Mark 1,22 r/v
yap fiiKiirrKuiv avTovs [ovrcos] &>s e^ovtriav
e^coi>, KUI ou^ cos ot ypa/i/zarets. Luke 6,10.
40. 21. .T). Acts 7, 37. Rom. 4, 17. 5, 16.
1 Cor. 14, 33. Gal. 4, 12. 1 Thess. 5, 6.
Heb. 1,11. 1 Pot. 2, 25. 1 John 1, 7. Rev.
20, 8. al. szep. (Horn. II. 13. 389. Paige ph.
31. 2.) Sometimes the whole clause to
which cos refers is omitted, as Mark 4, 31
cos KOKKOV (TivaTTfcos. suppl. rj /3acnXet a rov
SfoC eVn, comp. v. 30. Mark 13, 34 cos av-
SpcoTTor aTTodrjuos, suppl. 6 vlos TOV cii Spco-
TTOV fiTTi, or e yco elfit, comp. v. 26.
b) Genr. before a noun or adj. in the
nominat. or accus* as, like as, like ; comp.
Buttm. Lexil. I. p. 239. Matt. 10, 16 </>pd-
mpot cos ot 6 <pfts, KOI nKepaioi cos al nepi-
tTTepai. 13, 43 rare ol SiKaioi fK\dfj.\^ovcnv
cos 6 rj\ios. 28, 3. Mark 6, 15. Luke 10, 3
7TOcrreXXco vp.as cos apvas fi> p-fcrco XUKCOV.
22,31. John 15, 6. Acts 11, 5. 1 Cor. 3, 10.
Heb. 6, 19. James 1, 10. Jude 10. Rev.
1,14. 8,10. 10, 1. 22, l.al. saep. So Sept.
for 3 Judg. 8, 18. 1 Sam. 25, 36. (Horn.
11.2.144. Eurip. Phcen. 848 sq. or 852.
Paleeph. 53. 6. Hdian. 1. 17. 19.) Here
too the construction is often elliptical ; e. g.
where a participle belonging to the noun
before cos, is also implied with the noun
799
(U9
after o>s, as Luke 10, 18 TOV "Zaravav us
diTTpaTTiyi fK TOV ovpavov TTftrovra, comp.
Matt. 3, 16. Mark 1, 10. So where the
noun before a>s is also implied after it, as
Rev. 1, 10 fjKovo~a (pavi)? peydXnv <ur [<a>-
vfjf] (rd\Triyyos. 16, 3. Sept. and 3 Jer. 4,
31. (Palseph. 7. 1 <rcu/ia e^op, " r (Cvwfc. 1 )
Sometimes the noun after y is implied be
fore it ; Rev. 6, 1 fJKov<ra evos . . . heyovTos
[<j)a>vf]] <s (fxavfj jSpovrfjs. By Hebr. a
noun preceded by a>s often denotes some
thing like itself, a person or thing like that
which the noun signifies, Engl. as it were ;
Rev. 4, 6 fvairiov TOV %p6vov a>s SdXaerera
vaXiVr;, pr. something like a sea of glass, as
it were a sea of glass. 15. 2. 8, 8 o>? opos
(JLfya, as it were a great mountain. 9, 7 wr
(rretpavoi xpvaroi. Accus. Rev. 19, 1 rjicovo-a
cos (fxovfjv /zeydXrjf o^Xov, i. e. a sound like
the voice, etc. v. 6. So Sept. and 3 Dan.
10,18 ijx^aro p.ov u>s opacris dvSptatrov, see
Heb. Lex. art. 3 B. 1. a. So Act. Thorn.
40 aTrrjvrrjo-f pot u>s av Spamos TIS-
2. As marking quality, character, cir
cumstances, known or supposed to exist in
respect to any person or thing ; something
which is matter of belief or opinion, whether
true or false ; comp. Passow B. I, and C.
a) Before Participles referring to a prece
ding noun, and expressing a quality or cir
cumstance belonging to that noun, either
real or supposed, as, as if, as though ;
Passow C. Matth. 568. Buttm. { 145. n.
7. a) Before a Nominal, as referring to
a preceding subject ; Luke 16, 1 OVTOS ftta-
j3X7j3r; avTa a>s 8ia<TKopni<av KrX. as wast
ing his goods, i. e. being so accounted.
Acts 23, JO wf p.e\\ovT(s TL d/cpi/Secrre/joi/
irvv Sdvfo- Sai, as though they would inquire.
28, 19 ov% coy TOU fSvovs fJ-ov f^utv TI Acarrj-
yoprjo-ai, not as having, i. e. not supposing
that I have. Rom. 15, 15. 1 Cor. 4, 7. 5,
3. 7, 25. 2 Cor. 6, 9 ter. 10 bis. 10, 14.
13, 2. Col. 2, 20. 1 Thess. 2, 4. Heb. 11,
27. 13, 3 bis. 17. James 2, 12. al. With
Part. impl. Eph. 6, 7 SouXevoirf s <uy [Sov-
\fvovTfs] T<5 Kvpico. 1 Pet. 4, 11. Sept. for
3 Gen. 27, 12. So 2 Mace. 3, 8. Ceb.
Tab. 1. Plato Menex. 241. d. Xen. Cyr. 1.
I. 1. j3) Before a Genit. referring to a
preceding noun ; Heb. 12, 27 877X01 TWV
(Jos. Ant. 1. 16. 2. Hdian. 5. 7. 5. Plut.
do cohib. Ira 9 init.) Often before a gonit.
absol. 1 Cor. 4, 1 8 u>? p.rj ipjfofttvov 8e pov
irpiis ipus, t(pv(Tia> :3r](Tdv rivet, i. e. they
supposing that I shall not come. 2 Cor. 5,
20. 1 Pet. 4, 12. 2 Pet. 1, 3. So after
fi Acts 27, 30 ; comp. 2 Mace. 3. 8.
See Matth. 5 568. 2. Buttm. \ 145. n. 7
Winer } 67. 6. So ^El. V. H. 4. 12. Hdot
8. 69. Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 20 <us OVK (VTUKTUV
OVTW ASnvaiav. y) Before a Dat. refer
ring to a preceding noun ; Acts 3, 12 ij/uj/
ri dr(vi(fre u>s . . . TreTroiTjKocri TOV irfpnra-
Tf iv avTov. 1 Pet. 2, 14. So Xen. Mem.
1. 2. 35 tas ovnco (j)povifiLois ovui. S) Be
fore an Accus. referring to a preceding
object; comp. Matth. } 568. 1. Buttm. 1. c.
Acts 23, 15 -rrpos was, us p.f\\ovras
8tayiva>o-Kfiv KT\. Rom. 6, 13. 2 Cor. 10,
2. Rev. 5, 6. Ellipt. John 1,14 86av a>s
[86av] p.ovoyei>ovs KT\. So Jos. Ant. 9. 8.
2. Ceb. Tab. 40 bis. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 21.
e) Once before an Infin. apparently with a
participle implied, or perhaps instead of the
participial construction ; 2 Cor. 10, 9 iva fu}
8oct> u>s av [povXo/jLfvos] (Kfpoftflv iip.uy.
Comp. Matth. j 545. So Plato Crit. 3. p.
44. b, (cat TroXXoir 86a>, a>s, oios T u>v <re
<ra>(iv r . . d/ieXrjcrai, alii d^ieXrjcratjai. Seo
in art. av IV. Winer 5 43. 6.
b) Before a Subst. or Adj. either as pre
dicate or object, expressing a quality or cir
cumstance known or supposed to belong to
a preceding noun, as, as if, as though.
Here the part. a>v, oZa-a, ov, or the like, may
always be supplied ; and the construction is
then the same as in lett. a, above ; comp.
Matth. J 568. n. a) Before a Nominal, a?
referring to a preced. subject ; 2 Cor. 6, 4
0-VVHTTU>l>TtS fdVTOVS U>S 3f oO SuiKOVOl. 1 1 ,
15. Eph. 5, 1. 8 u>s TtKva (pu>Tos nfpnraTfiTf,
i. e. as it becomes children of the light, as
they are supposed to walk. 6, 6. Col. 3,
12. 22. 23. Heb. 3, 5. 6. James 2, 9. 1 Pet.
1, 14. 2, 2. 5. 16. 4, 10. Rom. 3, 7 ri TI
Kuyw cbf dfj,apTu>\os KpivofjLai , i. e. as thougli,
I were a sinner. 2 Cor. 6, 8. 10. 13, 7.
1 Pet. 4, 15. 16. Once preceded by rotoC-
TOS, Philem. 9 TOIOVTOS u>v, u>s IlavXo? irptcr-
PVTJJS, being such an one as Paul the aged,
i. e. such an one as tliou knowest Paul to
be, thine aged teacher and friend. So
1 Esdr. 8, 7. Act. Thorn. } 39. Hdian. 8.
1. 6. Hdot. 3. 156; c. TOIOVTOS, Andocid.
in Alcib. TO Se SfivoTaTov Vrt, TOIOVTOS u>v,
6)f fVVOVS TO) S^/iCJ TOVS XoyOUf TTOtflTat.
/3) Before a Genit. as referring to a prece
ding noun; 1 Pet. 2, 12 v/xwi/ &>? KUKO-
jroiwv. 3, 16. With a genit. absol. comp.
above in lett. a. . y) Before a Dat. as
referring to a preceding noun ; 1 Cor. 3, 1
ter, vp.~iv u>s TTvevp.aTiKo is KT\. 10, 15. 2 Cor.
6, 13. Heb. 12,5. 7. 1 Pet. 2, 13. 3, 7.
4. 19. 2 Pet. 1, 19; impl. 1 Pet. 1, 19
aifj.a.Ti o>s [ai^an] djj.vov KT\. So Hdian.
5. 1.13. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 39 w? TroX^t o.*
(05
800
eoy
avrois xpcoirai. 8) Before an Accus. as
referring to another object; Matt. 14, 5 on
coy irpo<priTT]v avrbv ei^oy. Luke 6, 22. 15,
19 troiiffov fie coy fva TU>V [uorSicw trou.
Acts 17, 22 tby 8eicri8atfjiov(rTepovs vp.as
Secopco, sc. than others. Rom. 1, 21 ov% coy
2eov fdogacrav sc. auroV. 1 Cor. 4, 9. 14.
8, 7. 2 Cor. 11,16. Heb. 11,9; also OVTCOS
coy 2 Cor. 9, 5. SoHdian. 3. 11. 18. Xen.
An. 6. 6. 9. Hell. 2. 1. 7.
c) Before Prepositions with their cases,
in the same manner as before Participles,
see above in lett. a ; since a participle may
usually be supplied before the preposition ;
see Passow C. II. a) So with 8ia,
2 Thess. 2, 2 P.TJTS 6V eVtoroArjy coy Si ijp.coi
sc. yeypa/i/ieVjjy. With ev. John 7, 10 ov
(jbai/epcoy, dXX coy e j> Kpurrrcp SC. dvaflds.
Rom. 13, 13. With e, Rom. 9, 32 OVK
TTi o-Tfcoj-, dXX coy epyu>v vop.ov SC. Stco-
KCOI/, comp. v. 31. 2 Cor. 2, 17 bis. 3, 5.
1 Pet. 4,11. With eVt, Gal. 3, 1 6 ou ... coy
eVi TroXXcov, dXX cos f (p evoy SC. Xe ycov. Matt.
26, 55 coy tVri ~\rja-Trjv as though against a
robber. So Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 25 coy eV KCO/ZCO.
Hdot. 8. 101 Eepr;y coy e /c KOKCOC e^aprj.
Philo de Joseph, p. 545 o-TreuSoi/rcy coy eV
dyaScoi K\ripovop.iav. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 8 a\>-
roy fj-eZvcrKfTo ... coy eV evruxia. An. 4. 3.
11. /3) Before a prep, implying motion
/o a place, coy qualifies the force of the pre
position, as if to, i. e. toivards, in the direc
tion of, leaving it undetermined whether
one arrives at the place or not ; comp.
Buttm. \ 149 init. Matth. 5 628. 3 fin. Wi
ner 67. 6 fin. In N. T. only once c. eVt,
Acts 17, 14 TropfvecrSai coy eVl TTJV SaXacr-
<rav. So Arr. Exp. Al. M. 3. 1. 6 xareVXa
Kara TOV Trora/zoi coy eVt Sakacrcrav. Diod.
Sic. 14. 49. Time. 5. 3. Xen. Hell. 1. 6. 5.
d) Before Numerals, as if, about, nearly,
marking a supposed or conjectural round
number; comp. Buttm. 149 init. Mark 5,
13 rj<rav Se coy Sierx/Xiot. 8, 9. Luke 2, 37.
8, 42. John 1, 40 copa Se TJV coy 8eK(irr}. 6,
19. 21, 8. Acts 1, 15. 5, 7. 19. 34. Rev. 8,
,. al. Sept. for 3 Ruth 1, 4. 1 K. 22, 6.
Jos. Ant. 5. 6. 5. Pol. 1. 19. 5. Dem.
1378. 18. Xen. An. I. 6. 1.
e) Emphat. how ! how very! how much!
Lat. quam ! expressing admiration, in N. T.
only before adjectives ; comp. below in no.
3. C. Rom. 10, 15 coy copcuoi ol TrdSes KrX.
how beautiful the feet, etc. 11, 33. Comp.
genr. Passow D. I. Matth. 628. 3. Sept.
for ^ Ps. 73, 1. Horn. Od. 24. 194. Aris-
toph. Plut. 1. Luc. D. Deor. 12.2. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 3. 2 coy KaXo y /xoi 6 Tramrds.
3 \s marking manner, before a depend
ent clause qualifying or defining the action
of a preceding verb ; comp. Passow coy A.
11. a) Genr. as, according as ; Matt. 1 ,
24 f7roir](Tfv coy TrpcxreTa^fV aurco 6 ayyeXoy.
8, 13 coy eTTicrreucray, yei/eS^rco croi. 20, 14.
Luke 14, 22. Rom. 12, 3. 1 Cor. 3, 5. Col.
2, 6. 4, 4. Tit. 1, 5. Rev. 9, 3. 18, 6. 22, 12.
Once with otmo corresponding, 1 Cor. 7. 17
fKaa-Tov coy KfK\rjKev 6 3edy, OVTCO TTfpnraTti-
rco. (Sept. Ezra 7, 25. Luc. D. Deor. 8.
1. Hdian. 7. 6. 16. Xen. Hell. 4. 2. 19 ; c.
ovrcoy Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 19.) Here in a
somewhat laxer construction, coy /cat, like
the relat. oy, serves as a connective parti
cle ; see in art. oy B. 1. Matth. 5 628. p.
1282. Acts 13, 33 TO.VTTJV 6 Seoy fKTreTrXij-
pa>Kf ... coy KOI Iv TCO Trpcorco ^/aX/nco ytypa-
irrai KT\. 17, 28. 22, 5. 25, lO. Rom. 9, 25.
So Plut. de cohib. Ira 4. b) Before a
minor or parenthetic clause, which then
serves to modify or restrict the general pro
position ; Passow 1. c. Matt. 27, 65 v-rrd-
yere, oV^aXuracrSe coy oi Sare. Mark 4, 27.
10, 1 Kai, coy etcoSei, Trdkiv e8i8acrKfv av-
rovs. Luke 3, 23 u>v, coy evop-i^ero, vlas ico-
0-J70. Acts 2, 15. 1 Cor. 12, 2. 1 Pet. 5, 12.
2 Pet. 3, 9. Rev. 2, 24. So Hdian. 1. 16.
8. Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 10. An. 1. 6. 3. c)
Before a superlative, emphat. like Lat.
quam ; comp. above in no. 2. e. So coy TO-
^to-ra, pr. in what way most speedily, as
speedily as possible, Acts 17, 15; comp.
Buttm. 5 149 init. Viger. p. 562. So Dion.
Hal. Ant. 8. 30. Hdian. 2. 13. 18 ; coy rd-
Xto-ra Diod. Sic. 14. 96. Xen. Hi. 6. 13.
4. Before dependent clauses expressing
the object or reference of a preceding verb
or word, the nature of the action, the cir
cumstances under which it takes place, and
the like ; in what way, how, as, according as,
often equivalent to a conjunction ; Passow
coy B.
a) Genr. how, i. q. on-coy no. I ; comp.
Matth. ^ 485. So with the Indie, aor. Mark
12, 26 OVK dvtyvatre ... coy dirfv aurco 6
Sedy *rX. Luke 8, 47. 23, 55 (Zedo-avro TO
pin] p-flov KOL coy eV/2?7 TO o-co//a avrov. 24,
35. Acts 11,16. Rom. 11,2. 2 Cor. 7, 15.
Pleonast. Luke 22, 61 we/i^crST; 6 Ilerpoy
TOV Xoyou TOD Kvptov, coy elnfv avTai. Once
with TOVTO preced. Luke 6, 3. 4 ovSe TotVo
dveyvar? . , . coy eiO"^X3ei/ els TOV OIKOV TOV
SeoO KT\. (Jos. B. J. prooBm. 7-10, where
coy and 6Vcoy alternate. Hdian. 1. 1. 11.
Xen. An. 2. 1. 1. Pleonast. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2.
14 KOI Xdyoy aurov dTrop-v^p-oveiifTai, coy X-
yot /crX.) So toy OTI , how that, as that, to
wit that, in N. T. subjoined to a noun for
fuller explanation ; usually regarded as pie-
801
onastic>but not so in strictness ; coinp. Wi
ner J 67. 1. n. f. 2 Cor. 5, 19 TTJV faaicoviav
Tijs KaTaX\ayrjs, us on 3eor TJV eV XpiorcS
icrX. 11, 21 Kara dripiav \tyu, us on fjfj.els
Tjo-Zevrjo-antv, I say it to my reproach, how
(hat we are weak, i. q. as though we were
weak ; spoken in iron} . 2 Thess. 2, 2
p,T)T( (V e TTtOToXJJs . . . US 6Yl fVf<TTI]KfV f]
ly/if pa roO xvpiov, nor by letter ... as that,
etc. So Dion. Hal. Ant. 9.14 tmyvovs, us
OTI (t> ((Txarois elviv. Dinarch. 109. 17.
Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 14.
b) Before an objective clause in a stricter
sense, how, how that, thai, with the Indie.
equiv. to on ; comp. on no. I. 3. Buttm. 1.
c. Matth. J 628. 2. Acts 10, 28 v/jLtis eVt-
ora(r3e us a3e^uroJ CCTTIV KrX. V. 38. Rom.
1, 9. 1 Thess. 2, 10. Sept. for i* 1 Sam.
13, 11 ; icx Dan. 1, 8. Jos. Ant. 7. 1. 6
fliapTvpa.ro TrdvTas . . . us ovTf KOIVUVOS (r)
KT\. Luc. D. Deor. 4. 5. Hdian. 3. 12. 11.
Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 2.
c) Before a final clause, i. e. expressing
end or purpose, as that, so that, i. q. that, to
the end that, like Iva, onus. Matth. 628. 1.
Passow B. II. Buttm. 1. c. So c. infin. ex
pressing the purpose of a preceding verb,
so as to, in order to ; Acts 20. 24 us reXei-
wcrat TOV 8pop.ov fj.ov p.(Ta ^apa?, i. e. I count
not my life dear, so that I may finish, etc.
Also us enos eiTTflv, so to speak, that I may
so speak, Lat. ut ita dicam, Heb. 7, 9.
Comp. Matth. J 545 init. Genr. Xen. Cyr.
1. 2. 8 Kco2cofa. us CITTO TOV 7TOTap,ov dpvo~a-
<r3ai. CEc. 11. 13. So cos enos tlirt iv Pol.
1.1.2. ib. 2. 21. 8. Plato Gorg. 5. p. 450. d.
d) Before a clause expressing result or
consequence, so, so as that, so thai, like wore ;
comp. Buttm. 1. c. Passow B. II. With an
Indie. Heb. 3, 1 1 et 4, 3 us co/iocra ev Trj opyjj
fiov, quoted from Ps. 95, 1 1 where Sept.
for ICX.So c. indie. Hdot. 1. 163. ib. 2.
15>5. Xen. Hell. 6. 1. 4 pen. voptfa OVTUS
(\fiv, us . . - dnooTTjo-ovrai OIITOV at rroXeis.
e) Before a clause expressing a cause or
reason, as, inasmuch as, since, because, like
eVei, on; Buttm 1. c. Matth. $ 628. 5.
J Tim. 1, 3 us afitoXetTTTOj e^w TTJV Trepl
crov pveiav KT\. Plato Prot. 335. d. Xen.
Cyr. 4. 2. 29 as St pos r/i/.
f) Before a clause implying time, as,
when, like m q. v. Passow 1. c. no. 5. [V.]
Matth. 628. 4. a) Genr. as, when, in
lliat, while ; c. Indie. Matt. 28, 9 o>? fie ro-
pfvovro airayyti\ai. Luke 1,41 u>s TJKovo fV
f; EX. TOV dcrvracr/ioi KrX. V. 44. 4, 25. 19,
5. John 2, 9. Acts 5, 24. 28, 4. al. sajp.
Spec, whenever, as often as, Luke 12, 58.
Ga!. 6, 10. Sept. for r2 2 Chr. 24, 11.
51
So genr. Judith 15, 1. Jos. Ant. 6. 11. 4.
Hdian. 2. 11. 12. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 23. /3)
Also when, after that, postquam, c. Indie.
Luke 1, 23 ical lyevtTo, us fnXrja-^rja-av at
Tjp.fpai . . . dnrjtefv. 2, 15. 39 us eVeXtyai/
airavra ... VTreWpe^av *crX. 11, 1. John 4,
1. 6, 12. 16. Acts 7, 23. 10, 7. 13, 18.
29. al. saep. Foil, by roYe, John 7, 10.
Once from when, since, Mark 9, 21. So
genr. Judith 10, 1. Test. XII Patr.
p. 670 us fie eVauo-aro 6 ^et/^coi/. Hdian.
2. 8. 12. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 23. y)
us av, whensoever, as soon as, with Sub-
junct. aor. 1 Cor. 11, 34 us tiv tXZu. Phil.
2, 23 ; us tdv id. Rom. 15, 24. See in av
II. 1. c. e. So Ceb. Tab. 4 us av eiVX3co-
O-LV fls TOV fiiov. ib. 9 opas ovv, us av trap-
eX3;;j TrjV nv\r)v Kr\. -f-
wcrawd, interj. Hosannah! ^Heb."-15 i a i irt
N3 , pr. save now, succour now, be now pro
pitious ! from the Hebrew, a word of joyful
acclamation; absol. Matt. 21, 9. Mark 11,
9. 10. John 12, 13; c. dat. TU vlu Aa/3/5
Matt. 21. 9. 15. See Heb. Lex. art. S^
Hiph. no. 1. Wetst. N. T. I. p. 461.
(ocravrcos, adv. (us, OVTUS, avTos,) in
the same way, in like manner, likewise;
Matt. 20, 5 f-rroirja-fv ua-avTus. 21, 30. 36.
25, 17. Mark 12, 21. 14, 31. Luke 13, 3.
20, 31. 22, 20. Rom. 8, 26, comp. v. 16.
1 Cor. 11, 25. 1 Tim. 2, 9. 3, 8. 11. 5, 25.
Tit. 2, 3. 6. Sept. for nJtIS Judg. 8, 8 :
"ttn? Deut. 12,22. Ceb. Tab. 3. 31. Diod
Sic. . 1. 29. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 2.
Cdcret, i. q. W r d, as if, as though, with
the Opt. Horn. II. 11. 389. Od. 10. 416.
In N. T. only before a noun or adjective :
1. In comparisons, as if, as it were, i. q.
as, like as ; comp. as no. 1 . b. Matt. 9, 36
, ucrfl TrpOjSara *crX. 28, 3 \evKov
v - v> 4> ^ ar k 9 > 26 ^ jU ie 22 > 44 -
24, 11. Acts 2,3. 6, 15. 9, 18. Heb. 1,12.
11, 12. Rev. 1, 14. Ellipt. where a participle
or infin. belonging to the noun before uo-fi
is also implied with the noun after ua-el, e. g.
Matt. 3, 16 ciSt TO Trvfvfjui TOV SeoG /wiTa-
fiaivov uo-\ TTfpio-Tfpdv SC. KaTaj3aivovo-av.
Mark 1,10. John 1, 32 ; so infin. Luke 3.
22. See in us no. 1. b, and comp. Luke 10.
18. Sept. for 3 Job 28, 5. 29, 25. Dion.
Hal. Ant. 6. 86.
2. Before words of number and measure,
as if, as it were, about, something like ; comp.
us no. 2. d. So before numerals ; Matt.
[4, 21 avdpes were! Trei^a/cttr^iXtot. [Mark
6, 44.] Luke 1, 56 uo-fl p.ijvas rpeir. 3, 23
9, 14. 28. 22,59. 23, 44. John 4, 6 upa
wo-ei ficn}. 6, 10. 19, 14. 39. Acts 2. 41
flarje
802
wraptov
4, 4. 5, 36. 10, 3. 19, 7. Of measure,
Luke 22, 41 wo-ei X/Sov /3oXiji/. Sept. for 3
Judg. 3, 29. Neh. 7, 66. Xen. Hell. 1. 2.
9. ib. 2. 4. 25.
ficrrje, 6, indec. Osee, Heb. ?if (de
liverance) Hoshea, Hosea, pr. n. of a proph
et of the O. T. Rom. 9, 25. See Hos. 1,1.
OHTTrep. adv. i. e. d>y strengthened by
cnclit. irep, pr. wholly as, just as; genr. as,
like as, according as, Passow s. v. Matth.
^ 629. In N. T. only in comparisons ; also
in Attic writers the prevailing particle in
this usage ; see Passow s. v.
1. Pr. as introducing a comparison, fol
lowed by a corresponding clause with OVTUS,
or the like; as, just as, like as ; Matt. 12,
40 wcrTTfp yap rjv lavas . . . ovrats eorai 6
vios TOV aVSpcoTTou KrX. 13, 40. 24, 27. 37.
38. Luke 17, 24. John 5, 21. 26. Rom. 5,
19. 21. 6,4. 19. 11, 30. 1 Cor. 11, 12
15, 22. 16, 1. 2 Cor. 1, 7. Gal. 4, 29.
Eph. 5, 24. James 2, 26. Once with u vr<as
omitted in anacoluthon, Matt. 25, 14; or
suspended by a parenthetic clause, Rorn. 5,
12, comp. v. 18. Once also *ith Kai, for
OUTGO? Kai, 2 Cor. 8, 7 ; comp in KUI no. 2.
b. Sept. Ecc. 5, 16. Hdian. 2 9. 15. Xen.
Cyr. 1. 4. 21. Mem. 1. 6. 14.
2. Genr. and without OVTUS correspond
ing, as, just as, like as, Matt 5, 48 eo-fo-Sf
ovv vp.f is reXeiot, axTTTtp 6 nairjp tip-wi/ KT\.
6, 2. 5. 7. 16. 20, 28. 25, 32. Luke 18, 11.
Acts 2, 2. 3, 17. 11, 15. 2 Cor. 9, 5 Rec.
1 Thess. 5, 3. Heb. 4, 10. 7, 27. 9, 25.
Rev. 10, 3. Matt. 18, 17 eorco o-ot ua-irep 6
teviicos, let him be to thee as a heathen, etc.
Cebet. Tab. 25. Hdian. 1. 4. 8. Diod. Sic.
1. 3. Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 5.
3. After a hypothetical proposition, as
asserting or confirming its truth and reality,
as indeed; comp. Matth. { 629. p. 1288.
1 Cor. 8, 5 /cat yap ei77ep fiVl Xeyo p-ei/ot
3eoi . . . Sxnrep fieri SeoiTroXXot KrX. [10, 7.]
Epict. Ench. 1. 3 tav 8e TO <rov povov
oi/jSiys 1 arov tlvai, TO 8e aXXoVpioi , eocrirep
eVrtV, dXXoYpioj , KT\. Hdot. 5. 53.
axTTrepet, adv. (Sxnvtp, et,) just as if, as
if it were, 1 Cor. 15, 8 ; also 4, 13 in some
edit, for us. Jos. Ant. 3. 7. 1. Diod. Sic.
3. 40. Xen. Cyr. 4. 3. 3.
wore, i. e. as strengthened by enclit.
T, serving to connect more closely a follow
ing clause with the preceding ; pr. adv. like
&>?, &o-tTp, used in comparisons, as, like as,
Horn. II. 2. 289. ib. 16. 3. Genr. and in
N. T. as a conjunction, so as that, so that,
before a clause expressing an event, result,
consequence, whether real or supposed ;
and followed usually by an Infinitive, b
also by the Indicative ; comp. in c*s no. 4. d.
Passow s. v. Buttm. 149. m. 2. 140. 4.
Matth. 629. 531. n. 2. $ 533. n. 1. Wi
ner $ 42. 5. n. 1. 45. 3. n.
1. With an Infin. c. ace. expr. or impl,
so that. a) Fully, preceded by a de-
monstr. as OVTUS, TOIOVTOS ; Acts 14, 1 Kai
XaXfJcrat OUTCOJ, ware Trtcrrevtrai . . . TroXi
-. Matt. 15, 33 aproi TocroilToi UHTTC
ai o^Xov Toaovrov. Comp. Buttm.
5 140. 4. So preced. by OVTUS ^Eschin. 12.
16. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 5; Too-ovror Diod. Sic.
4. 71. Xen. Hi. 3. 9. b) Simply, without
a preced. demonsir. Matt. 8, 24 wore TO
7T\oloV KoXv7TTc(r3Ql VTTO TCoV KU/tOTCOJ>. V. 28.
10, 1 fdaxev avrois fovcriav . . . coore
fK$aA.\fiv avTc t sc. Ta TrvevfjLara. 13, 54.
Mark 1, 27. 45. Luke 5, 7. Acts 1, 19. 16,
26. Rom. 7, 6. 15, 19. 1 Cor. 5, 1. al. saep.
Sept. Gen. 9, 15. Josh. 10, 14. So Luc. D.
Deor. 13. 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 5. Xen. Cyr. 1.
4. 1, 10. c) Rarely, instead of an actual
result, COOT? c. infin. serves to mark a pur
pose, like iva, onus ; e. g. Matt. 27, 1 o-v/i-
@ov\iov (\aj3ov . . . Kara TOV l^crov, axm
Sai/aTttxrat aitrov. Luke 4, 29. 9, 52. non al,
Comp. Matth. } 629. p. 1286. Sept. foi
b c. inf. Num. 8, 11. Gen. 15, 7. So Xen.
Hell. 2. 4. 8 tj3ov\r)^n(Tav E\fv<r iva e(Sio>-
trauSat, eocrre fivai crtylo i K.ara(^vyrjV. An
3. 4. 21.
2. Foil, by an Indicat. so as that, or simpl.
that; with ovrcas preced. John 3, 16 OVTU,
yap TjyaTrrja-fv 6 3eor TOV Kocrp-ov, uxrre TOV
viov avTov (8a>Kfv KT\. Simpl. Gal. 2, 13.
So c. OVT<OS prec. Luc. D. Deor. 15. 2.
Thuc. 3. 104. Simpl. Ml V. H. 12. 30.
Xen. An. 2. 4. 2. Mem. 1. 2. 31.
3. Often at the beginning of a sentence,
with the Indie, or Imperal. as an emphatic
illative particle, so that, consequently, there
fore, wherefore ; comp. Matth. Buttm. Jl
cc. Winer 42. 5. n. 1. So with Indie
Matt. 12, 12 axTTf etcrrt Tols <rdj3^acri Ka
\usrroielv. 23, 31. Mark 2, 28. 10, 8. Rom
7, 12 SxTTf 6 fjifv v6p.ov ayios KT\. 1 Cor
3, 7. 7, 38. Gal. 3, 9. 24. al. With Impe
rat. 1 Cor. 3, 21. 15, 58. Phil. 2, 12. 4, i..
1 Thess. 4, 18. James 1, 19. 1 Pet. 4, Ib.
al._Wisd. 6, 25. Diod. Sic. 11. 6. Xen.
An. 1. 7. 7; c. imper. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. Id
axTTf Sapcrft. -f-
: ov, TO, (dim. ovf,) an ear, i. q.
con oi/, Mark 14, 47 *cai dtpeiXev avToO ri
a>Taptoi>, so Lachm. for d>T/oi> in Rec. Lu-
cill. 17, in Anth. Gr. III. p. 32. See Lob.
ad Phryn. p. 212.
cariov
80
o)Tiov : ov, TO, (dim. ovt,) an ear, one of
Jie ears ; condemned by the Atticists, but
used in the language of common life, which
often employs diminutives for the parts of
the body, just as we do in speaking with
children; comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 211 sq.
Matt. 26, 51 dfalXfv avrov TO curi oi/. Mark
14, 47. Luke 22, 51. John 18, 10. 26. Sept.
for "JTK i Sam. 9, 15. 20, 2. Am. 3, 12.
Ecclus. 43, 29. Anthol. Gr. III. p. 31
(O")(OV 8 fV IIt(777 fJLfV ff COTIOV.
a)(j)\eia, as, t], (co<peXea>,) help, aid,
succour, in war, 2 Mace. 8, 20. Thuc. 1.
35 ; from a physician, larpuo) axpe Xeia Plato
Lys. 217. a. In N. T. use, profit, adi-an-
tage ; Rom. 3, 1 TLS fj oxpe Xeta TTJS irfpiTo-
uqs; Jude 16. Sept. for SS3 Job 22, 3.
Ps. 30, 10. So Ecclus. 20, 30. Diod. Sic.
1. 21 fin. Xen. Mem. 2. 3. 6.
, f. 170-0), (o<eXoy,) 1. to
help, to aid, to profit, to be of use, absol.
Rom. 2, 25 irfpiTop.^ p.(v yap oxpeXei. (Xen.
An. 5. 1. 12.) With two accus. of pers.
and neut. TI , ovSev, p/SeV, comp. Buttm.
^ 131. 5, espec. 8 and n. 12. Matth. 415.
n. 3. Mark 8, 36 ri yap oxpeXTjcrfi tiv Spat-
jrov, iav KT\. 1 Cor. 14, 6. Gal. 5, 2. Ace.
of pers. simpl. Heb. 4, 2. Ace. TI, ov8fi>,
fuiMv, simpl. Matt. 27, 24. John 6, 63. 12,
19. Sept. c. ace. pers. for b^sin Prov. 10
2. Is. 30. 5. 6. So c. dupl. ace. Wisd. 5
8. Ceb. Tab. 35. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 61 ; ace.
of pers. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 1 ; ace. TI Arr
Epict. 1. 2. 22. JEl V. H. 3. 47. Xen.
Mem. 3. 4. 11.
2. Mid. or Pass, to be profited, to have ad
vantage ; with ace. neut. TI, ov8ev, /w/oVi/,
see above in no. 1 ; and for the passive
construction see Buttm. $ 134. 6. Matt. 16,
26 TI yap axpeXeirat acSpuTroj, tav KT\.
Mark 5, 26. Luke 9, 25. 1 Cor. 13, 3.
(Jos. Ant. 2. 5. 5. Hdian. 2. 3. 21. Xen.
Mem. 1 . 7. 2.) With t K c. gen. to be pro
fited of or by any one, c. neut. o, Matt. 15,
5 5&jpoi>, 6 tav f f /iov ojfpfXrj Srjs. Mark 7, 1 1.
(Sept. Jer. 2, 11. Antiphon. 121. 23 e o>/
^.dXtcrra TO KOIVOV a)0eXirat. Xen. Mem. 2.
4. 1.) With tv c. dat. Heb. 13, 9 hols
OVK u><$>e\ffiri<Tav oi TrfpinaTrjcravrfs, where
ev oils depends equally on ot nfpnrari]<ravTfs.
So Xen. Ath. 1. 3.
fo)<^>eXt/i09, ov, o, 17, adj.
helpful, profitable, useful; with irpos TI,
1 Tim. 4, 8 bis, fj yap crotyiariKj) yvfumrla
npos oXiyov ecrrt dx^)eXt/xoy, KT\. 2 Tim. 3.
16 ; c. dat. Tit. 3, 8. Ceb. Tab. 37 ; irpos
TO irapov Hdian. 2. 5. 6 ; ds TOV ftiov Xen.
(Ec. 5. 11 ; c. dat. JEl V. H. 12. 54. Xen.
Mem. 2. 7. 9.
CORRIGENDA.
Page 11, B. 7, after "passing." add: (^Eschyl. Ag. 1592. Aristoph. Nub. G26.;
Page 180, A. 15, bottom, dele " John 9, 24." Then, after Acts 12, 33, add : Also JD
obtestations to speak the truth, John 9, 24.
Page 243, A. 12, dele all after 25, to the dash in the next line, so that it will read
25 ; Jos. etc.
Page 244, B. 10, bottom, after 15 add: Others better of rank, dignity, John 11 cc
So Sept. and -yob Gen. 48, 20; comp. Matt. 3, 11.
Page 523, B. 4. dele " 1 Cor. 15, 27."
Page 593, B. 12. at the beginning, dele "Gen "
ADDENDA.
THE following words, which are read in some manuscripts cf the
Testament, and most of which appear -Iso in the edition of Lachmann, were
omitted in their proper order :
f. eX<w, to bring word, to an
nounce, to tell; c. dat. et OTI, John 20, 18
Lachm. dyyeXXovcra rols fJ.a^rjTais OTI KT\.
Rec. aTj-ayy XXoutra. Hdian. 6. 5. 14. Xen.
Hell. 1. 1. 27.
arjoia, as, 17, (aqSijs ; a priv. ^Sor,) a
being ill pleased, displeasure, dislike ; Luke
23, 12 ovTfs ev di]8ia. Rec. ei> e^Spa.
Dem. 401. 18. Plato Legg. 802. d.
a/taraTracrTO?, O v, 6, ?}, adj. (a priv.
Kardrrao-Tos , Tracrcrca,) pr. unbesprinkled,
unbestrewed ; hence trop. not satisfied, in
satiable ; 2 Pet. 2,14 Lachm. o<p3aX/ious
. . . eiKaTaTrdoTour a/xa/may. Rec. dKaranav-
arovs. Found in no Gr. writer or lexicon.
MXacrcra, as, rj, Alassa, Vulg. Tha-
lassa, pr. n. of a city in Crete ; Acts 27, 8
Lachm. for Aacrala Rec.
dfJL(f)ia(i)) f. aero), (apxpi,) to put around
or on, as garments, to clothe, c. ace. et OVT&S,
Luke 12, 28 Lachm. for d^ievw^i Rec.
Sept. for tal; Job 29, 14. So Eryc. 12,
in Anth. Gr. III. p. 12. Some Mss. read
d/itptefo) id. as also Sept. Job 31, 19. Plut.
C. Gracch. 2.
avcnrdofiat,) f. Treujcro/iai, Mid. depon.
(7rdop.ai,) to possess largely, to have large
fruit, c. ?K TIVOS, Rev. 14, 13 Lachm. tva
dvmraf](TovTai fK TCOI/ K. avrwv. Rec. dvairav-
o-wvrai. Not found elsewhere, and wholly
anomalous ; see Buttm. 1 14 Trdcrao-Sai.
aVa7TlpO$i ov, 6, f), adj. (dvaTreipco
to pierce through,) pierced, wounded ; so
Lachm. dvane ipovs Luke 14, 13. 21. Flee.
dvairrjpovs. Not found elsewhere.
avaTTijoaa), ,, f. ^o-co, (TT^SUCO,) to leap
up, to spring up ; Mark 10, 50 Lachm. dva-
rrrjb fjcras i^XSe. Rec. tli/aoras ^X3e. Sept.
for Dip i Sam. 20, 33. Dem. 403. 5.
Plato Conv. 213. b.
ou, 6, 17, adj. (a priv.
without mercy, stern, James 2, 13 Lachm.
for dviXecas Rec. Not found elsewhere.
adv. (/3a2Jv?,) deeply; Luke
24, 1 Lachm. 6 pSpov /3a3<Fcos. Rec. /3a3eos
see in art. PO%VS.- So of sleep, Plut. J.
Caes. 63.
ou, 6, (5e|ia, 0X0?, (3aX-
Xa>,) one throwing with the right hand;
perh. a spearman, lancer ; Plur. Acts 23,
23 Lachm. eio/36Xovr SiaKocriovs, Vulg.
lancearios. Rec. 5etoXa/3ouj. Not found
elsewhere.
eytcaicea), a>, f. TJO-W, (eV, /caKew,) to be
have badly or cowardly, in any thing, c. ace.
Pol. 4. 19. 10. In N. T. to be faint-hearted,
to faint, to fail, ev rais 3Xtyecri Eph. 3, 13;
absol. Luke 18, 1. 2 Cor. 4, 1. 16. Gal. 6,9.
2 Thess. 3, 13. So Symm. Gen. 27, 46.
Num. 21, 5. In all the above passages
Rec. has (KKaKea> q. v.
eyKav%dofJi,ai, wpu, f. TJO-O/XCU, Mid.
depon. (tV, Kavxdop.ai,) to glory in, to boast
in ; C. fv TII>I, 2 Thess. 1, 4 eV V/MV (yrav-
Xacr^at. Rec. KavxaaZat. Sept. Ps. lOfi
47. 74, 4.
FINIS.
VD
0/ Qoo
<ioJ3?
THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY